《Sweet Revenge》 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 1 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 1 Chapter 1 :Betrayal In the middle of the night, Silvia woke up with a dry mouth and headache. She had been feeling extra happy tonight. The perfume she had been working on for a long time, ¡°First Love,¡± was finallyplete, and after she won the prize in tomorrow night¡¯spetition, her marriage to Ladarius would be on the agenda. From college to now, they had known each other for five years and been in love for three years. She had left everything behind and devoted herself to perfume research. She was helping him to make hispany bigger and seeing a bright future beckoning her. She had had a few more drinks than usual that night. Slie rubbed her brow and tried to find some water to drink, only to hear strange noisesing from the next rooni. She lived alone in this small rented apartment, and Ladarius stayed asionally, but in the guest rooni. When she heard the sound, she was a little worried that he was not feeling well. But when she got a little closer, she heard a woman¡¯s voice¡­ ¡°Ladarius, will Silvia hear us like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what makes it exciting? Baby, don¡¯t worry, I put something in her drink to make sure she will sleep until tomorrow.¡± The man¡¯s words were interspersed with ragged gasps, but she could definitely hear that it was Ladarius¡¯ voice. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Achill ran through her heart.she had often lost sleep over the years in order to do research and needed the help of drugs, so she had built up an immunity to sleeping pills. ¡°Wait until tomorrow¡¯s new product takes the prize. I am a senior perfumer, the status in this circle is stable. When that timees, there will be investors lining up and we¡¯ll be recruiting as many people as possible. What will we need with Silvia?¡± Silvia stood in the doorway and clenched her fist when she recognized Vivienne¡¯s voice. Her best friend from college was having an affair with her fianc¨¦. It¡¯s not that she hadn¡¯t heard some whispers, but she just stubbornly chose to trust them. Now,reality gave her a hard p in the face ¡°I¡¯m just using, Silvia. I can do everything for you, even put ¡°something¡± in her recipe for the rookie competition.¡± ¡°I forbid you to mention her name. Tell me, do you love me or do you love her?¡± Viviennie¡¯s voice was soft and tantalizing But in silvia¡¯s ears, it was extraordinarily harsh, She printed her torthand opened her eyes wide, as if she wanted to see through the door panel to see the adulterous couple ¡°Of courri love you!¡± The next sound was so vomit inducing that Silvia¡¯s palm was bleeding from gouging her nails into it asshe could resisted the urge to rush in. How could she ever have imagined that her wholehearted dedication would be repaidwith such a betrayal? Three years ago she became famous in a provincial perfumerypetition and was offered numerous offers. She even got offers from bigpanies like Warin, but for the sake of Ladarius¡¯ fledgling business, she turned them all down and concentrated on helping and supporting it. Two years ago, when she participated again in a majorpetition, she had a problem with her perfume and was ridiculed as a ¡°perfumer without a nose¡±, she couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong at the time, but Ladarius stayed by her side and was considerate enough to let her go behind the scenes and let Vivienne do all thepetitions and public appearances. She thought they would support each other through thick and thin, but it turned out that she was simply a pawn in someone else¡¯s hand. When he nained thepany V.L., he exined that the perfume was ¡°victory and love¡±, which means to go against the trend, and she believed it. Turns out, it was simply the initials of Vivienne and Ladarius. These two skanks betrayed her, but she was still lovestruck. It is really stupid ridiculous! The anger finally turned into calmness. Silvia lost sleep all night, and only when it was almost dawni did she hear the sound of the scum and the bitch leaving She immediately got up and rummaged through her closet, and finally found the hot gold business card. Three years ago, Simon, the president of Warin, had personally given her a business card, and she didn¡¯t know if the phone number had changed. Holding the phone tightly, she was a little nervous when the call was answered, ¡°Mr. Simon, this is Silvia.¡± After a pause, hearing that he hadn¡¯t hung up on her, she quickly continued, ¡°We met at the provincial perfumepetition three years ago, and you gave me one of your ¡­ Cards back then.¡± ¡°I remember.¡± The low baritone voice, coupled with two simple words, surprisingly eased her tension. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I have a business deal that might interest you.¡± After a short silence, Simon said in a low voice, ¡°Come to my office tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock to talk about Before he could hang up. Silvia hurriedly replied, ¡°Wait a minute ¡­. Mr. Simon, tomorrow may be too late. Can it be today? Also, the office is not very convenient, can we change the ce?¡± She was in a hurry and spoke quickly, and couldn¡¯t help but sweat for herself when she finished. Warin was the kind ofpany that ounted for two-thirds of the entire domestic cosmetics and skincare industry, with a wide range of operations, not to mention arge back-end capital. And Sinion, as the president of Warin, was simply a lepend in the business world. It was bold of him to set aside time to see her himsell, and it was bold of her to bargain on the time and ce. But there was really no way out The new productunch and perfumepetition was starting tonight, and if we talked about it tomorrow. it would be toote. And going to the office would easily attract the eyes of others and would affect her ns. she thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thepany. There was no sound for three minutes, and just when Silvia thought she was going to be rejected, she heard Simon say, ¡°Okay, meet me in thirty minutes, Garden Road Caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Thanks ¡­¡± Before Silvia couldplete her thanks, she heard him add, ¡°Remember to bring your driver¡¯s license.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His answer was to siinply hang up. Silvia wondered if her ears had misheard, but time did not allow her to think about it. She quickly changed clothes, cleaned herself up and went out. It was a good thing that the garden path was not very far and she arrived on time. She was just about to enter the cafe when she was stopped. ¡°Miss Silvia?¡± The person calling her name was one she didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Master asks you to move there.¡± He made an inviting gesture and Silvia looked in the direction of a ck stretch Lincoln parked quietly at the side of the road. She understood at once. Without hesitation, she walked toward the car and the driver pulled open the door from the outside. She couldn¡¯t see well from outside the car to the inside, only two long slender legs with nking leather shoes on their feet were visible. Silvia got into the car. The cold air in the car made her involuntarily shiver, then she raised her eyes to look at the other party. ¡°Hello Mr. Simon, I ¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point.¡± Just four words, and extra cold, silvia suddenly stopped and saw his face. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 2 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 2 Chapter 2:Marry Me When dealing with people like this, one really had to be in the right spirit. Silvia cut to the chase, ¡°I know yourpany is also participating in this season¡¯s perfumepetition tonight, and I have a newly developed perfume in hand that I hope can be added to Warin¡¯s team.¡± ¡°Warin has already selected the entry.¡± Simon said unhurriedly. This she knew of course, ¡°But the entries are not limited to just one, I just want to add one, not to rece ¡­¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± he interrupted with unparalleled directness. Silvia moved quickly to open the small bag and pulled out a stack of information from it, ¡°These are the data of my development of the First Love as well as the form, which represents my sincerity. As for the quality¡­.¡± ¡°Three years ago Mr.Simon had extended an invitation to me, and I believe that he also recognized my ability, and in fact, I have brought a sample today.¡± ¡°Sample?¡± Speaking up now, he finally had a change in his facial expression and raised his eyebrows, seemingly quite interested. Silvia nodded her head and suddenly extended her hand towards him. A light sweet fragrance wafted over with her movements, the smell fragrant but not strong Simon quietly looked at the hand in front of him, white and pure, with well-defined knuckles. The sweet smell lingers at the end of the nose, tantalizing and softening the heart. ¡°I am confident that First Love can at least take the top three, which is undoubtedly the icing on the cake for Warin.¡± After saying that, she naturally pulled back on her hand, but she didn¡¯t expect to be held by him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Simon¡¯s grip on her wrist was just right, she couldn¡¯t break free, but she didn¡¯t feel any difort or pain. ¡°Do you think Warin cares about the icing on the cake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a gift, if Mr. Simon doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, how about Warin gets the rights to all the perfumes I make for the next two years?¡± She had thought about it, Simon would definitely not be that quick to agree, but as long as there was still room to talk, there was room to maneuver. She couldn¡¯t find a more suitable partner other than him because of the time constraint. ¡°Not enough indeed.¡± Releasing his hand to set her free, a faint aftertaste still lingered on the end of his fingers. Simon lowered his eyes, hiding the essence in his eyes, ¡°Unless ¡­ add you.¡± ¡°Me?!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t understand what it meant. ¡°Did you bring everything you were told to bring?¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do, she took everything with her before she left the house. ¡°Marry me, and your trouble, I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡± At this moment Silvia¡¯s jaw almost fell to the ground. Holy cow! What did he say? Marry? With him? She realized that the car was parked across the street from the City Hall, and he had arranged the ce here, and asked her to bring those things, to get a license? Is he serious? ¡°If it¡¯s no, you can go now.¡± The door of the car opened casually, indicating that she quickly had to make a choice. Fearing being thrown out of the car, she pressed the door handle and said sharply, ¡°I didn¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a yes.¡± With his lips curled up, Simon got up, ¡°Let¡¯s go and get the paperwork done. I have a meeting at Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± And he was in a hurry? Her hands gripped the car door, her eyes locked on the man in front of her, breathing slightly sharply. ¡°May I ask, why?¡± Why her? Why so suddenly? ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking business? You need someone to help with the whole V.L. problem. I need a wife. Fair enough I think Histone was rxed and he seemed to sound extremely natural, except for the yfulness in his gaze that seemed to Silvia more than a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall. There would be no future with that scum Ladarius, and marrying Simon, no matter what, with his status and position, no matter what he wanted, would not be a loss for her. Silvia¡¯s gaze became firm, ¡°Deal!¡± What she wanted was nothing more than fair. The procedure was notplicated, both of their documents wereplete, quickly done. Out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Simon carefully put away the two papers, put on sunsses, hiding the smile at the corner of his eyes, Silvia jogged two steps to catch up with him, panting, ¡°Mr. Simon, our deal¡­¡± Stopping abruptly, Simon turned his head. Even through the sunsses, she could feel the plummeting temperature, and her grip on his shirt loosened subconsciously. ¡°From today on, you should get used to your new identity, Mrs. Palmer.¡± Wrapping his arms around her waist, his breath was close at hand. Silvia was lost in thought for a moment. ¡°Give Freddie the information and samples of the perfume and he¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Releasing his hand, he reentered the car, Silvia followed closely but did not get in. ¡°DEAR, what else is wrong?¡± Turning his head to look at her, the phone Simon held in his hand buzzed, waiting for him to press the answer button ¡°Honey¡­ about our marriage, can we keep it to ourselves for now?¡± Her cheeks flushed, but afraid of dying him, she spoke quickly, ¡°I still have some personal matters, I will take care of it soon.¡± Through the sunsses, she couldn¡¯t see Simon¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t distinguish joy or anger from his expression ¡°Meet me at Warin by 5:00 pm.¡± After saying that, he pressed the phone to answer and put it to his ear, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Silvia nodded, closed the car door for him, watched the car leave, but could not breathe a sigh of relief. She still had a hard battle to fight. She went to eat and buy a new set of clothes before driving unhurriedly to V.L. During this time. Ladarius called her dozens of times, but she didn¡¯t answer. When the car was parked, Ladarius¡¯ secretary, Jackson, greeted her with an anxious face, ¡°Miss Silvia, you are finally here. Mr. Ladarius has been looking for you like crazy.¡± Yes, she had worked hard for Ladarius for three years, but her position was only a technician. Silvia walked steadily towards the office and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing really, it¡¯s just urgent.¡± Jackson shook his head. In fact, in thepany, except for Ladarius and Vivienne, and her closest assistant, no one knew that the perfume that made V.L¡¯s sales record high came from her hand. Everyone thought that Vivienne was the mainstay of thepany and the backbone of V.L. Silvia had never cared about the name before. Silvia never cared about these false names before, and now ¡­ cares even less. As she walked to the door of the president¡¯s office, S heard Ladarius¡¯ growling voice, ¡°You¡¯re with her every day, and you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone? I¡¯m telling you, Winnie, don¡¯t rely on Silvia to back you up, believe it or not I¡¯ll fire you tomorrow!¡± The next thing she knew, there was an earth-shattering hang-up call, and Silvia knitted her brows. Ladarius couldn¡¯t find her, so he was taking it out on her assistant Winnie. Jacksonreached out and knocked on the door, then pushed the door in. He was very sensible not to go in, and closed the door from the outside. ¡°Bomb!¡± A cup smashed directly in front of her feet, the broken porcin even brushed the surface of her feet. Ladarius was furious. ¡°All morning, where have you been!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 3 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 3 Chapter 3: How disgusting Silvia looked down at the top of her feet and looked up calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the information on the First Love? Theb has searched all over for it. Do you know what day it is today? You should stay in theb properly. What are you always outside for?¡± Following her line of sight, Ladarius also saw a tiny cut on the top of her foot and felt a moment of weakness, but quickly thought about the more important thing ¨C about thepetition tonight. ¡°Isn¡¯t the new product presentation andpetition in the evening? I thought there was still time, so I went to buy a dress to get ready.¡± Before Ladarius could say anything, Vivienneughed, ¡°What are you still nning to attend?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± She asked rhetorically, turning her eyes to her former friend. Vivienne¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll have a hard time. And haven¡¯t you always stayed away from these kinds of events in the past?¡± ¡°Yeah, you never liked this fame and fortune chasing ces. Just stay home and wait for our good news! Where¡¯s the information?¡± He was walking towards her. Ladarius reached out to pat her shoulder, but Silvia deftly side-stepped just enough to avoid it. Ladarius¡¯s fingers gleamed, and when he saw her pull out a kraft paper bag, his attention was instantly diverted. ¡°The information is all there, right?¡± He took it, probably not quite sure, opened it and carefully examined it, and then handed it to Vivienne. The action was so natural, and Vivienne took it and casually swept a few eyes, the corners of her lips curved into a satisfied smile. She was notpletely ignorant of perfume, butpared to Silvia, there was ack of talent. In addition, after she hooked up with Ladarius, she gave up on her acquired efforts, and over the years, her knowledge was almost forgotten, and she had been sitting on the credit book created by Silvia. Holding the pile of information, she could almost see thepetition trophy beckoning to her. ¡°Where are the samples?¡± Vivienne asked after her. ¡°Come pick them up from theb before you leave.¡± Silvia saw that the two were extremely excited to exchange nces right in front of her and her stomach turned nauseous, ¡°Ladarius, is it true that I can¡¯t attend the event tonight? Ladarius froze and his eyebrows immediately furrowed, ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s all for your own good? Have you forgotten the rookiepetition two years ago, you ¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that it will definitely fail, but, think about everything. There is always an eventuality, in case something goes wrong, that¡­¡± Thetter word was cut, which looked as if they really were thinking about her. If she hadn¡¯t heard and seen themst night with her own eyes, Silvia would have been almost moved to tears by the two of them. Every word was for her, how considerate, how kind, how¡­ disgusting! ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, then I can only wish you guys have a wonderful night!¡± After saying that she turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to theb first.¡± Ladarius was busy nodding his head, ¡°Yes, you hurry up and get the samples ready, make sure nothing goes wrong, understand?¡± Silvia smiled coldly, of course she would, not a single thing would go wrong. On the way she called Winnie. The voice on the other side was concerned, ¡°Silvia, are you okay? By the way, Mr. Ladarius has been looking for you for most of the day.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Silvia focused on looking at the road while saying, ¡°Winnie, are the things I asked you to prepare ready?¡± ¡°Ready, but ¡­ First Love has been debugged many times, are you sure you want to add a vor to it at this time?¡± Winnie asked with some concern. Byher side for so long as an assistant, of Silvia¡¯s ability and appreciation level, she had no doubt. But the First Loveperfume had been in trials for months, with great celebrations when Silvia was also satisfied, so looking at thepetition tonight, why tweak it now? ¡°Do you believe in me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I believe in you, of course, I believe in you! But are you really still not going to enter the race yourself?¡± Knowing that the answer was no, Winnie still couldn¡¯t help but ask one more question. Aanmaistant, she knew how much effort and energy it took to debug each new perfume, and Silvia had obviously perfected several best-selling perfumes, yet no one knew it was her. The halo and the glory were all imed by that Vivienne, and it¡¯s a shame to think about it. Silvia smiled, Winnie was looking out for her, she knew that. ¡°What¡¯s mine will be mine.¡± She said meaningfully, ¡°Winnie, they will pick up the samplester, you just take care of what I¡¯ve exined.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, don¡¯t worry!¡± After hanging up the phone, she turned a corner and went straight into Warin¡¯s underground parking lot. Warin¡¯spany wasrge and covered an evenrger area, the whole building was owned by Warin, and even the underground parking lot was appallinglyrge. Fortunately, Simon was prepared and she followed the navigation to drive to the well-located parking space, where Freddie was already waiting ¡°Miss Silvia please follow me.¡± Going up the exclusive straight staircase, Freddie spoke quickly and told her the current situation. ¡°The information and samples have been given to the project department, and this perfume will be entered tonight, along with Warin¡¯s other two.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Silvia nodded her head. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It was already very generous of Simon to make this happen. Take V. L as an example. From the selection of the theme to the final n, it was prepared and set three months before thepetition started. Now, ast minute addition, regardless of whether it will be topped by others, still is a risk that must also be properly evaluated. Freddie said a few words about it, but she guessed that Warin¡¯s people might not be so easily epting, and were afraid to use some power to press down. Tonight, she had to win this game, and she had to win beautifully! Silvia entered and saw Simon sitting behind a wide desk with a thick pile of papers in his left and right hands. Perhaps he heard the movement. He looked up, and for a moment Silvia was a little nervous. ¡°Come here.¡± He put down his pen. Silvia walked over to him, he looked up and down, his eyes narrowed, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Once he reminded her, Silvia remembered that the surface of her foot was cut by broken porcin, She was about to say that it was okay, when her body suddenly lightened, and he was already picking her up. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 4 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 4 Chapter 4:Cheating in marriage, zero tolerance Simon put her on the sofa, turned to fetch ointment and alcohol cotton, first wipe clean and then carefully smear the medicine. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In fact, the small injury had already stopped bleeding on the way here, and now the ointment was on, cool and refreshing. vas SU Silvia looked at the man in front of her, head down, and concentrated on rubbing her medicine, looking as if that was an ordinary thing, but this was such a little thing that all these years Ladarius never did. WS So, it¡¯s not that men were careless, but they when just didn¡¯t care about you. After applying the ointment, Simon looked up and saw her lost in thought, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head and hurriedly put her foot down, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You are my wife, no need to say that word. But there is one thing I want you to remember for sure.¡± Screwing on the cap of the ointment, he said slowly and deliberately. ¡°You say.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you used to be, but since you married me, you can no longer be involved in coupling¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Not waiting for him to finish, Silvia quickly said, ¡°You can rest assured that at least within this marriage, I will ensure my fidelity. And I hope, you will too.¡± Probably not expecting her to have the guts to make a request of him, Simon raised his eyebrows. ¡°I know our marriage is a deal, and while I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re in it for, there are principles within the marriage that I hope we can still keep. If you ever have a sweetheart, I will agree to a divorce, but cheating ¨C within marriage there is zero tolerance!¡± She had already experienced betrayal once, and would never allow herself to experience it a second time. Simon raised the corners of his lips, ¡°What a coincidence, me too.¡± Looking at his smile, Silvia was lost in thought for a moment. This man was really, God¡¯s carefully crafted masterpiece. Not only did he have an excellent mind in business, but his appearance was also impably perfect. Originally, she was only looking for his cooperation with the intention of trying it out, but she never thought she would marry him. At 7pm, Silvia arrived at thepetition site with Simon in his car. She didn¡¯t expect him to go in person, after all, this contest was just a small scene for Warin, whose beauty products were frequently entered in internationalpetitions. When the car arrived, it was just in time to see Ladarius¡¯ car parked in front of the venue. He was wearing a navy blue suit, and his hair was styled, looking handsome as ever, and after he got out of the car, he immediately turned around and blocked the top of the car door with one hand, and led Vivienne out of the car with the other hand, being considerate and caring. A sarcastic smile escaped from the corner of her lips, Silvia wasughing at herself, how could she have been so blind before? ¡°Getting out now?¡± Holding one of her hands, Simon asked, turning his face sideways. Silvia shook her head. Admittedly, if she took Simon¡¯s hand and got out of the car and walked up to them now, it would be explosive news and would make these two panic, but that was never the oue she wanted, or rather, not nearly enough. She wanted to give all these years, her heart and soul and feelings, all with interest back! Thepetition was small in scale, but it was still very borate in terms of process. To ensure the fairness of thepetition, the judges were industry experts selected from the provinces, and then all the participating perfumes were personally submitted by the representatives of each family three hours before thepetition. In these three hours, the experts would score and rate the perfume in terms of its character, top note, heart note and base note, etc. In other words, the results were already decided, but they had not been announced yet. Silvia didn¡¯t enter the venue, she stayed in the exclusive VIP room with Simon, where she could see everything that was going on through therge projection screen in the room. Ladarius and Vivienne were very happy, as if they already had the award in their pockets. Silvia watched quietly,ughing,ughing as much as you want, the days when you canugh like this were numbered. The lights in the venue dimmed a little, signaling that the results were about to be announced, and the guests who were still socializing turned to look at the stage. ording to the usual practice, they started with the smallest awards. Apparently Ladarius did not ser his sights on those small awards. Even if V.L¡¯s naine was not read, he was not anxious, holding Vivienne with one hand, confidently looking towards the podium. ¡°The following will be announced, the first, second and third prizes of thispetition.¡± The host cleared his throat, ¡°Before announcing this award, I would like to emphasize that this competition is based on the principle of fairness and openness, and there is no restriction on the size of thepany. As long as they meet the requirements, they can register for thepetition. But we also want to caution everyone, in addition to the quality of the product itself, the perfumer¡¯s character is of the utmost importance. We strictly prohibit andbat all suspected giarism!¡± Inside the VIP room, Silvia gripped her ss tightly, her red lips pursed, watching Ladarius and Vivienne on the screen. Apparently, they did not realize that these words had anything to do with themselves, and even led the apuse in support. ¡°That¡¯s so right! Our small V.L has always been dedicated to originality and R&D. giarism and copying are really the shame of the industry, and even if the finished product is not as good as it should be, we don¡¯t care for such behavior.¡± Ladarius said in a righteous voice. Vivienne added, ¡°Yes. Although I am only an intermediate perfumer, not as good as the masters in the industry, I have always admonished myself to be solid and diligent to make a brand that our countrymen can be proud of.¡± The audience apuded, and the reporters seized the opportunity to take pictures, looking harmonious. However, the host on stage had a serious face and turned his words to say, ¡°So that means V.L absolutely guarantees the originality and authenticity of your entries?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Ladarius said confidently. After he said that, he felt something wrong in his heart. He had participated in many exhibitions andpetitions before, but he had never been asked questions like this one, and he was asked by name. But other than that, these perfumes were all made by Silvia¡¯s own hands, and he had the confidence to guarantee the originality. His face took on a look of pride at this thought. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Silvia let out a light snort, The host gave him a deep look, turned his head to the crowd, and said with a straight face, ¡°There is a special situation in thispetition, two differentpanies have chosen to enter the same product, and even the names of their works are the same.¡± Although not directly named, he had deliberately asked Ladarius, and the discerning eye knew who he was talking about. As for who the other family was, it was not clear. Ladarius¡¯ face fell. This was even more embarrassing than not winning the award. In front of manypanies in the industry and the media, he was questioned about giarism, and when the news breaks tomorrow, V.L¡¯s reputation will be ruined. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 5 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 5 Chapter 5:A giarist was a Thief ! ¡°For the sake of fairness, we have decided to hold off on awarding the top three at this time and will announce it after we find out which is the original.¡± When this was said, the rest of the people not to mention Ladarius, were in an uproar. ¡°Why should we postpone it? This is precisely unfair to everyone!¡± ¡°Yes, since there is a controversy, let¡¯s disqualify both of them!¡± ¡°Publish out both!¡± There were all kinds ofments on the scene, and the reporters were even more energetic. The reporters thought it would be just an ordinarypetition, but they never thought there would be such gossip. They won¡¯t worry about the headlines tomorrow. Ladarius was sure that his family would not have problems, so he confidently took a step forward and raised his voice, ¡°Everyone is right, since there is such a situation, the organizingmittee should be here to disclose the results. I believe that the heads of these twopanies are present, so many peers can be witnesses, is it not more convincing?¡± Compared to the lively scene on the screen, Simon¡¯s attention was on the woman in front of him. He held a ss of wine in his hand, but did not take a sip, and his lips held a cold smile all the time. After so many years, she finally belongs to him. He had waited for three years. How could a clown like Ladarius be worthy of Silvia? If Silvia had really wanted to marry Ladarius, he would have been the first person to disagree, but now that those two have split up on their own, it¡¯s a lot less of a hassle. But, what should be punished was still to be punished, just punish her as a wife for life, because she did not even recognize him at first. Over thest few years, she had be timid and cautious, speaking much more softly, however, at this moment she was standing here, the confident light once more in her eyes, proving that she hadn¡¯t changed at all. She was still the girl who was not known but all proud. ¡°I¡¯m going out on stage.¡± Putting down her ss, Silvia looked back at him. Simon pode She didn¡¯t intend for Simon to take the plunge himself, but his words gave her immense peace of mind. With a somewhat grateful nod, she opened the door to the VIP room and walked out. The room was still chaotic, with Ladarius at the head of the pack, and he was the one shouting the loudest. Vivienne couldn¡¯t hide her smugness, she never had a moment like this, standing next to Ladarius, as if she had be the center of attention. The host¡¯s frown grew tighter and tighter until someone ran up to the stage and whispered something in his ear. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He stretched his frown and turned his head to Ladarius and said, ¡°Originally, the dy was for humane reasons as we wanted to saveface for the giarists, but since everyone strongly requested it, the organizingmittee has decided to make public the twopanies and the entries.¡± ¡°giarists are thieves, and thieves don¡¯t want to lose face! Everyone should be beaten up!¡± Ladarius was exuberant, and he was certainly not the one who giarized. Since he wasn¡¯t, of course, he had to fight against the other party to the end. After this exposure, after tomorrow¡¯s front page headlines, V.L¡¯s poprity would be raised by many notches and his reputation would be greatly enhanced as if he had already seen a bright future and untold wealth. The host looked askance at him and adjusted the microphone and said, ¡°In thispetition, two companies have reported the same perfume for entry, the name of this perfume, both named ¡®First Love¡¯.¡± Hearing this, Vivienne froze, while Ladarius made a surprised face, ¡°First Love? First Love is the work that we participated in at V.L. ah. Then I wonder which other Looking around, he seemed to be trying to find that person from the crowd present. Having started, the presenter didn¡¯t sell himself short and continued, ¡°Yes, one of thepanies that submitted the same work is V.L., and the other one is Carmelo.¡± ¡°Carmelo?¡± Ladarius looked puzzled, ¡°Carmelo is ¡­ whichpany, forgive my ignorance, I have not heard of it?¡± He behaved modestly, but his heart was ecstatic. Although he did not know which smallpany. he didn¡¯t think it threatened his own achievement. ¡°Carmelo, isn¡¯t Carmelo a subsidiary of Warin, founded onlyst year?¡± Someone who was familiar with the industry immediately thought of it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard of it. Although it¡¯s newly established, it¡¯s backed by Warin after all, and its momentum is still quite strong.¡¯ ¡°So that¡¯s it, then I wonder if the person in charge of Carmelo is around? I want to know how Carmelo got the ¡®First Love¡¯ that my family worked hard for more than three months to concoct?¡± When Ladarius said this, it was like convicting people directly and assuming that they were giarizing The Carmelo spokesperson addressed the group. Thepany¡¯s product was not expected to be a product of thepany. We didn¡¯t expect ourpany¡¯s product to collide with anotherpany¡¯s product, and the simrity is extremely high.¡± ¡°Originally, we were willing to respect the organizingmittee¡¯s opinion and verify and solve the problem privately, but since the otherpany did not agree, we agreed with the on-site identification.¡± He was polite and svelte, and his words came out loud and clear, and coupled with his awe of Warin, most people nodded their heads. Ladarius scowled and said nonchntly, ¡°I absolutely agree to the on-site identification of authenticity. Our V.L is small, but we can stand the test by doing what is right.¡± ¡°Right! The First Love was created bymy own hands, so I also want to know why there will be an imitation version,¡± Vivienne added with an eager and sincere tone. It was a little hard to tell the truth for a while, so one could only look at the host. The person in charge of Carmelo was calm and aloof. ¡°The data records of the modtion development of the entries, as well as the characteristics and features, have been handed over to the judges, and I believe there will be a fair judgement.¡± ¡°Oh, we have also all handed them in, and I am absolutely sure that the professional judges will be able to tell who is the real one.¡± With two coldughs, Ladarius said righteously. ¡°It looks like the judges¡¯ side already has the results.¡± Receiving an envelope, the host first looked at Ladarius, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, can I ask? I heard that the perfume, First Love, was personally developed by your product director Miss Vivienne, is that right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ladarius nodded affirmatively. ¡°Vivienne is ourpany¡¯s most outstanding perfumer, and is also well-known in the industry. Several of ourpany¡¯s best-selling releases before, are also from her hand.¡± The host nodded and looked at the head of Carmelo, ¡°Wyatt, I wonder who is the one who developed this fragrance in yourpany?¡± Wyatt smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, the author of First Love is here today, and we are honored to introduce her to you.¡± With the movement of his sideways arm extension, from the back of the venue, a person slowly stepped out. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 6 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 6 Chapter 6:Why betray me? She wore a very simple and elegant white dress, and the lights were focused on her body. Let people feel in a trance so that she walks out with a halo on her body. Silvia always dressed simply, but tonight she was dressed even more simply, without any jewelry, and her makeup was also very light, highlightin her clear and beautiful face. ¡°Silvia?!¡± Ladarius couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, his brain hadn¡¯t judged what was going on. Subconsciously, he quickly stepped forward and faced Silvia, lowering his voice and saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Coming here, of course, for thepetition.¡± ncing at him lightly, the corners of Silvia¡¯s lips lifted into a sarcastic smile as she side-stepped and continued on. ¡°Silvia!¡± Ladarius¡¯ low voice had a bit more irritation in it, ¡°Stop fooling around! This is not the ce for you to fool around!¡± Simon in the VIP room narrowed his eyes and looked at the restless hand on the screen, and his eyes suddenly went cold. The next second, Silvia pulled out her arm, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, since you know what asion this is, please behave yourself!¡± The words fell, and she was already standing on the stage. Her change of heart was beyond Ladarius¡¯ expectation, and he turned around in surprise to look at the woman standing on the stage. She was always well-behaved and obedient, how did¡­ she behave today? ¡°Good evening, distinguished guests. I am Silvia, the perfumer of Carmelo, and today¡¯s entry, ¡®First Love¡¯, was made by me.¡± She was not too slow, and every word was so clear that everyone present could hear it. Looking at Silvia on the stage, Vivienne tightened her grip on the ss in her hand, and clenched her teeth to maintain her superficial smile, but the light from the corner of her eye had already nced at Ladarius, signaling him to hurry up and save the situation. But at this moment Ladarius¡¯, sight was firmly locked on Silvia¡¯s body.What was she going to do! ¡°The organizingmittee has already informed me that there was a creative crash in ¡®First Love! and I myself was surprised. However, I believe the judges will make a fair decision, and I am willing to ept the review.¡± After saying that, she took two steps back, slightly away from the microphone some distance. She looked decent and elegant, and somehow made people want to believe her. ¡°Silvia? ¡°I think that name is familiar?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remember, before in the provincial perfumepetition also won the neer the award, and then no news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all history, two years ago in Find¡¯spetition, her perfume was a big joke. They said she was a perfumer without a nose!¡± ¡°It is her ah, then I know!¡± For a moment, the eyes of the crowd looking at Silvia changed. Teasing, disdain, mostly with the mindset of watching a good show. In fact, the specifications of thispetition were not high. Many well-knownrgepanies in the industry did not participate, only small and medium-sized houses. Regardless of the size of the award, thesepanies just looked to add more to their list of awards, in order to improve the perfumer as well as thepany¡¯s poprity, and gradually grow. Like Carmelo, although leaning on Warin, but it was founded not long ago, and didn¡¯t use the senior perfumer from Warin headquarters, so it was only fair. Hearing the chatter around her, Vivienne steadied her frazzled heart and raised a smile as she also walked up to the stage. ¡°I am very sorry for the dy, I am Vivienne, the perfumer of V.L. It is a great honor to meet so many elite peers here.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°Although I have not been in this business for a long time, it¡¯s also not a short time, more than three years, I think, and I have been learning perfumery for a long time. All these years, I never thought that the work I put my heart and soul into would actually be copied. This is really¡­¡± Afterughing, Vivienne shook her head, ¡°What can I say, I can only say, thank you to the person who stole my idea, it is also another way to recognize my work.¡± Turning her head and winking yfully at Silvia, Vivienne didn¡¯t blush at all. Silvia stood there, calmly watching Vivienne make faces at her, and had to admire her, really thick- skinned enough to tell the lie so believably. The two girls, although they were smiling, and their speeches were also gentle and polite, the scene had a hint of gunpowder. The host opened his mouth at the right time, ¡°It seems that both sides are very reasonable. Ah, is it really a creative crash?¡± ¡°So many years in the business, never heard of any creative crash.¡± ¡°Yes! If it¡¯s a name crash that¡¯s possible, but even if the taste is simr, there will be differences, how can it be exactly the same.¡± ¡°giarism, it must be giarism!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t condone giarists, it¡¯s the shame of the industry!¡± Vivienne held the microphone again, ¡°1, myself, also hate giarism very much, but I believe that the competition will be able to provide justice!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She was full of confidence, just like a victorious posture,pared to Silvia, she was too calm. ¡°What about Miss Silvia?¡± The host asked. ¡°I believe in the organizingmittee, and I believe in my own work.¡± She smiled ndly, not saying much, her eyes were full of determination. The host rounded off with a smile, ¡°In that case, then¡­¡± Before the words were finished, her brow furrowed and her nose twitched twice, ¡°Uh¡­¡± For the host¡¯s change, the others quickly understood, because most people sucked their noses and smelled a very strange smell. To be exact, it was a very bad smell. Said stink and not just stink, it seemed to be a little fishy and mixed with fragrance, mixed to make people regurgitate. ¡°What¡¯s the smell?¡± The people here were all in the industry, used to smelling all kinds of scents, suddenly smelling this smell, really not quite able to adapt. ¡°Organizers, how did you clean the venue, why is there a stench?¡± Some people questioned. The host hurriedly exined, ¡°The venue was fully cleaned only yesterday, it is absolutely impossible¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, moved a few steps to the side, and looked at Vivienne¡¯s eyes with a complicated expression. Vivienne originally wanted to say more, but when she went to take the microphone, the host avoided her like the piague. She froze, a face of iprehension. When others saw the host¡¯s appearance, they immediately understood, peeked in Vivienne¡¯s direction and immediately turned back. ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡± ¡°What is this smell, open all the windows quickly.¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s nonmittalments, Vivienne, who was standing on the stage, blushed white and red for a while. She was embarrassed. She also smelled a very strange smell but did not think that it wasing from her body. Now she wanted to look down and smell it, but felt too embarrassed to do anything about it. ¡°Silvia!¡± Just then, Ladarius suddenly shouted her name with a pained face, ¡°Why did you betray me?!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 7 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 7 Chapter 7:Not in the future The crowd was stunned. Few people knew where Silvia had gone after she disappeared from the business, let alone her rtionship with Ladarius. At this moment, the most excited were the journalists. They thought their assignment would be a normal press release tonight, but the twist of giarism and then betrayal was wonderful to think about. Silvia watched him walk towards her and said in a sorrowful tone, ¡°You are a part of V.L. When did you climb the high branch to anotherpany, and how could you not even inform me? And¡­ you took away mypany¡¯s product by the way?¡± His voice was not too loud, but on the side was the inicrophone, enough so that the whole room could clearly hear what he was saying. ¡°So it¡¯s a traitor, then it¡¯s no wonder there¡¯s such a thing as giarism,¡± someone said with a sudden realization. ¡°She was held in high regard when she firstpeted. I remember when she won the neer award, the media that bragged about it, and what happened? Heh¡­¡± ¡°Company secrets were stolen but it is against thew, this can be reported to the police!¡± ¡°The perfumer not only has no nose, she also has no conscience. She looks pretty ¨C did not expect the hands and feet to be so dirty!¡± Ladarius¡¯ heart was filled with triumph. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on yet, at least, he saved the present crisis. Turning to the head of Carmelo, he looked at him as a victor and said, ¡°I think yourpany may not have understood what was going on and was deceived by someone. It¡¯s not yourpany¡¯s fault, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. However, we all know that the work belongs to the creator himself, so it is obvious that ¡®First Love¡¯ is ourpany¡¯s work.¡± ¡°Mr.Ladarius just said¡­¡± A voice that raised steeply interrupted his words. Keeping a nd smile, Silvia turned sideways to look at Ladarius and asked with a self-effacing expression, ¡°Saying that I¡¯m from V.L?¡± She was too calm, so calm that Ladarius¡¯ heart was a little bit inexplicably panicked. But with so many people watching, he settled down and said, ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯m sorry about what happened today.¡± Silviaughed, as if she had heard something funny, and continued to ask, ¡°Not anymore¡­ Was I before?¡± Ladarius was interrupted by her before she could speak, ¡°Mr.Ladarius, I never seem to have signed any contract with you or V.L. Do we have a written agreement? Or did you pay me a sry? Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°Proof? The wholepany of V.L. can prove that you are a V.L. employee, what proof do you need?¡± ¡°In other words, there is none?¡± Ladarius couldn¡¯t catch his breath with his lightly spoken words At the beginning, he believed in Silvia¡¯s loyalty and did not sign anybor contract at all, just afraid that she would say something in the future. As for the sry, it was not urate. When he was in a good mood, he would directly transfer her a thousand or eight hundred. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care about the money. the rent was deducted from his card every month. he didn¡¯t have any expenses. He even provided her food. And this talk of ¡°no sry¡±¡­ But now, Silvia made this grand jump to anotherpany. He can not stand for that, but going to court would also be an unreasonable action. ¡°We have nothing we need to prove to you,¡± Vivienne, who had been standing on the stage, sulked and said nonchntly. She raised her chin and looked at Silvia with arrogance, ¡°This is not a ce for you to create a scene. For the sake of our old friendship, I will not continue to embarass you, but now, please leave.¡± Vivienne¡¯s words seemed to wake Ladarius up. He stepped forward, reached out, and squeezed her cuffs without moving. His eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Silvia, no matter what misunderstanding there is between us, lets go back and talk.¡± He warned her with his eyes that If she still wanted to continue to maintain their rtionship, she had to listen to him. Unfortunately for him, the Silvia of today was not the same as she was yesterday. ¡°Mr.Ladarius, how can you and Miss Vivienne not defend your rights since you have already decided that you are the victim of giarism? We have thispetition, but it is very fair and just.¡± Taking a step backward, she smoothly broke away from his hand and turned to look at the host with a smile, ¡°Our side has already handed over the data information and samples of ¡®First Love¡¯ to the organizingmittee, so I believe there will be a fair result.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Raising a hand, Ladarius raised his head, ¡°Given that Miss Silvia worked for our company before, it is entirely possible for her to get the data sheet and samples. If the information is exactly the same, how is that conclusive?¡± In his heart, he had no idea. After all, the data and samples were given by Silvia, and it was simply inevitable that the two copies would be identical. If he could not stop her now, he could only give up on her and seize the first opportunity to get everyone to decide that she, Silvia, was the thief who betrayed her master, and save the situation today, At this time, someone to the host¡¯s side whispered a few words, and the host straightened up. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He looked to Ladarius, ¡°For this point, Mr. Ladarius does not need to worry, the judges have already had the results, and¡­ two sides of the information and sample data, although very simr, are not exactly the same. There are still some differences.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ladarius was surprised. And Vivienne was already a little disturbed. Not the same? How could it be different? Although the people around her were focused on the stage, they subconsciously moved away from her some distance, and she could vaguely smell that strange smell herself, and was too embarrassed to make too much movement. ¡°¡±The judges have already made up their minds about the First Love¡¯ entry. The winning party is, Carmelo representative party.¡± Not even a little bit of hesitation, it was straightforwardly announced. It was such a direct statement that Ladarius¡¯ face turned white. ¡°Impossible!¡± He lost his voice, ¡°This is impossible! Ourpany has been developing for so long and invested so much effort and financial resources, how could they win? ¡®First Love¡¯ is ours, V.L. We have thie proof!¡± ¡°Because Carmelo has Warin as a supporter, you cannot discredit a tiny business like ours; doing so would be unfair to the sector¡¯s entrants. The rival aplished this today, but despite the fact that our modestpany was not as strong, we are nheless serious about the perfume industry. This doesn¡¯t just chill the heart of V.L., but also all the small and medium-sized businesses who toil as hard as we do but are repressed!¡± The words of Ladarius touched a lot of people in the industry. In the whole environment, the leading giants were, after all, a minority, and many smallpanies constantly participate in such and suchpetitions and presentations, just to step by step improve the visibility, expand the market, and gradually grow. But if they were really suppressed, it was likely that all their efforts will be in vain. ¡°Yes, since the two works are simr, why is Carmelo winning?¡± ¡°Mr. Ladarius should call the police!¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and looked at Ladarius, who was standing there with an aura of righteousness that made people unconsciously really believe him. ¡°Mr.Ladarius keeps talking about evidence, then I¡¯ll show Mr.Ladarius the evidence.¡± Silvia turned sideways and took two tiny bottles from Carmelo¡¯s people. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 8 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 8 Chapter 8:Such a shameless bitoch ¡°These two bottles, respectively, are the samples provided by Carmelo and V.L. Mr.Ladarius can try to see if there is any difference.¡± Both hands were raised so that everyone present could see the bottles in her hands. ¡°How about if there is a difference, and how about if there is no difference?¡± Ladarius narrowed his eyes slightly. He said unconcernedly, ¡°Even the judges have said that the ingredients and vors themselves are very simr and simr, what does that prove?¡± ¡°It proves why Carmelo is the winner.¡± Silvia went on, ¡°Mr. Ladarius imed that I giarised V.L¡¯s work. Of course the original is better since it was good enough to be worth stealing and there¡¯s a difference. This is your best chance to argue that it is unjust in front of your peers and the media.¡± She spoke softly and gently while maintaining a slight smile on her face. Due to Silvia¡¯s earlier jokes, many people had prejudices against her, but at this moment, when they saw her grin, they were unable to speak too harshly. Ladarius frowned deeply as he observed her and questioned what kind of ruse she was pulling. What was wrong with Silvia today to cause such ainotion and then, unpredictably, stop listening to him? ¡°Oh, Mr. Ladarius is not a professional perfumer after all, it makes sense that he is not sure. However, since Miss Vivienne said that ¡®First Love¡¯ was made by her own hands, there is no reason why she can¡¯t tell, is there?¡± Silvia said yfully, turning her head to look at Vivienne, who was standing behind Ladarius. The ss of wine in her hand tightened, Vivienne pressed down the panic in her heart. How exactly did ¡®First Love¡¯e about? She knew it by heart. Silvia suddenly came here and asked her to exin by name what she was thinking.she really couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°The first thing you need to do is to consider what you¡¯re doing. The form of ¡®First Love¡¯ was leaked. What else is true or false, and what is the point of discussing it?¡± ¡°Silvia, no matter what, we are friends and work together. I will not pursue the matter of First Love.¡± ¡°But I want to pursue it. What should I do? Her voice was clear and beautiful with a bit of ridicule,not giving Vivienne a chance to retreat. Vivienne stopped in her tracks and turned around abruptly, looking at her with wide eyes. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Lowering his voice, Ladarius inclined his head to avoid the camera below and chided impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s too much?¡± With a cold smile, Silvia put the two bottles down on the table, removed the corks, and looked around the crowd and said aloud, ¡°Gentlemen, the concept of ¡®First Love¡¯ is based on the subtle emotions between men and women as the source of inspiration, and also intends to use this aromato inspire nostalgia and longing.¡± The distinction between the two was in the aftertaste. In addition to having a pleasant scent, it should also be slightly astringent but sweet. Others had tried using test paper and had gone up to taste and smell it, but they still can¡¯t put their finger on it. ¡°The taste is indeed very simr, It is not too much to say that it is exactly the same. What is the difference between the back notes?¡± The perfume had an evaporation time, and it took time to wait for the after-tone, and now everyone¡¯s curiosity was aroused, so they don¡¯t have the patience. Silvia smiled, ¡°The difference in the back notes¡­ in fact, everyone has already sampled this.¡± ¡°When did you taste ¡­¡± Someone was the first to react, ¡°omg! taste! e¡± On the side of Vivienne¡¯s face shed panic. She also reacted. That strange smell was actually what N?velDrama.Org content rights. was going on! She looked over at Silvia with annoyance, she had tampered with her First Love¡¯s samples! Silvia looked back at her with a smile, but her eyes were as cold as ice. Yes, it was she who asked Winnie to add an ingredient to the sample, and the effect was that it would emit a fishiy smell when it was post-conditioned. Vivienne would definitely spray the sample of First Love on herself in order to make a ssh, and counting the time, the evaporation of the after-tone was simply just right. ¡°It really is, no wonder i felt fishy just now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the top notes to be so simr and the back notes to be so different.¡± The crowd was talking, and soon there were also people who raised doubts. ¡°But, whether it¡¯s copying, or stealing, shouldn¡¯t it be exactly the same? So why is there such a big difference?¡± ¡°The thing is obvious, someone is deliberately trying to set it up.¡± Ladarius twisted his head to look at Silvia, then walked to Vivienne¡¯s side, ¡°Even if there was a mistake in the perfume, there wouldn¡¯t be such a big side-effect. What¡¯s more, Miss Vivienne has put a lot of effort into this piece and has tested it over and over again.¡± ¡°To take another step back, if it was really copied and stolen, who would be bored enough to change the recipe of the work and make it appear defective? So the answer is obvious, someone stole First Love¡¯s form and tampered with our samples, deliberately setting them up.¡± After a pause here, Ladarius¡¯ eyes were extra sharp, and his gaze was like a knife towards Silvia. ¡°Miss Silvia, I didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter further because you¡¯ve worked hard for thepany the past few years. But you¡¯re a traitor and a thief, so don¡¯t me me for using legal means to defend myself and Miss Vivienne¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°¡±This is the end of the matter for today. I will file awsuitter, and as for Carmelo, if they insist on harboring such a thief, then I will have to sue Carmelo as well.¡± He stood there with a righteous aura, and such a perfectly uplifted voice made everyone believe that V.L was really the injured party. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°Thepetition should get it right! How did the judges choose!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a reversal of ck and white?¡± ¡°People like this shouldn¡¯t be standing here, get out!¡± Even if Carmelo¡¯s backer was Warin, the crowd¡¯s anger could not be suppressed. Some reporters couldn¡¯t wait to catch up with their articles and directly opened a live broadcast to put this big revtion on the tform. In the VIP room, the noble man¡¯s eyes were marrowed, and his anger was ready to erupt. He has been in the business world for many years, he has seen many people but such a shameless lady is really a rare sight. Looking at his new wife standing on the stage, the thin silhouette was so isted, he buttoned up the cuffs, reached out to pull the door handle¨C Just as his fingers touched the door, he heard that pleasant, clear voice ring out. ¡°Yes, I changed the recipe, I changed the sample.¡± Simon looked over his shoulder and saw Silvia¡¯s slightly raised face on the big screen, shining brightly under the spotlight. She didn¡¯t have a trace of panic or irritation. Her body was calm and cool. Looking at her glittering confident eyes, Simon withdrew his hand. Perhaps, he should trust her more. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 9 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 9 Chapter 9 :This was just the beginning Not expecting her to admit it voluntarily, everyone froze, including Ladarius. ¡°Since Mr. Ladarius insists that ¡®First Love¡¯ was developed by Miss Vivienne from beginning to end, since you know so much about it, why doesn¡¯t Miss Viviennee and tell what I did in the recipe and which vor I changed?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Vivienne blushed furiously. She hadn¡¯t set foot in theb for two years, and even if she hadn¡¯t forgotten all her previous knowledge, there were differences in the forms and raw materials used for each different perfume, and even in the portions, etc. When this perfume was being developed, she was fooling around with Ladarius every day, and as long as she hooked him up, what honors and trophies would be at hand? She subconsciously squeezed the corner of Ladarius¡¯ clothes and pursed her lips. Ladarius sensed her nervousness and took a step forward, naturally protecting Vivienne behind him, ¡°Since it was you who changed it, how could Vivienne have known about it? Since you have admitted it, I think this matter, there is nothing controversial, why not¡­¡± ¡°I only admitted that I changed the recipe, but I did not admit that I stole it. The recipe is my own. If Vivienne is so familiar with ¡®First Love¡¯, and ims that it is her work¡­ what, so unfamiliar with her own work?¡± ¡°Or is it that the thief is calling out for his injustice? Vivienne is the one who stole the form and the results?¡± Silvia called her out without any subtlety, and without leaving a trace of mercy. Angered and annoyed by the usation and her inability to refute it, Vivienne raised her finger to Silvia, ¡°You¡¯re spitting blood! You¡­¡± Before the words were out of her mouth, she had already fainted straight backwards. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Vivienne!¡± Ladarius, who was closest, eximed, holding her falling body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of Miss Vivienne¡¯s body, we V.L have to leave the stage now.¡± Ladarius turned his head to the host, his tone polite but raw. Then, his eyes turned to Silvia, ice cold, ¡°But this matter, we will not just let people nder us!¡± Silvia raised her evebrows and watched as he picked Vivienne up in his arms and walked ouickly out of the venue. Well, Vivienne was really good. She couldn¡¯t defend herself and couldn¡¯t produce any evidence, so she used the fainting tactic. Although old-fashioned, Silvia had to admit, it still works. At least, the current predicament was temporarily escaped. Because of V.L¡¯s temporary departure, this farce was considered to be over, the awards should be awarded, but the award to the ¡°First Love¡± award, because of the controversy, I would be withheld. Although she was prepared, Silvia was still surrounded by reporters when she left the venue. ¡°Miss Silvia, may I ask you, did you deliberately arrange today¡¯s event?¡± ¡°Two years you disappeared from the perfumer¡¯s circle. Is it because of thatpetition two years ago?¡± ¡°May I ask how Miss Silvia came to sign up with Carmelo? Just now Mr.Ladarius said you were an employee of V.L. So did you jump ship, or did you breach your contract?¡± ¡°Miss Silvia, rumor has it that you and Mr.Ladarius of V.L are in a love rtionship, so are you retaliating this time?¡± The questions were each sharper than one another. Silvia held a light smile, and did not hide a single bit of the malice that came to her face. ¡°Time, will give you the answer you want.¡± She faintly threw down these words, and then escorted by Carmelo¡¯s people, got into the car. The car door closed, and the light and noise outside were suddenly shut out of the car. The cold air inside the car was enough to make her shiver subconsciously, and the next second, a jacket, still warm from its owner¡¯s body, was already draped on her shoulders. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Silvia was surprised. She thought he had already left long ago.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°How could I not finish watching such a wonderful show.¡± Withdrawing his hand, Simon let out a soft sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the result was a bit unsatisfactory.¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not even close to the result. It¡¯s only just started.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What belongs to me, I won¡¯t give it away again.¡± In the past, she was the one who was foolish to give up everything for love, even going so far as to rebel against her family. Giving everything she had, and not getting a corresponding return, but only to be treated as a fool. If before today, she still had hopes, then just now in the meeting room, Ladarius¡¯ performance completely extinguished the little warmth in her heart. He knew that ¡®First Love¡¯ was her heart and soul, and she had given up many awards and honors for so long, but now, he had used her of being a ¡°thief¡±. For Vivienne¡¯s sake. He really did it! The phone was vibrating desperately in her pocket. She took it out and looked at Winnie, then picked it up. ¡°Winnie.¡± The first time she called out her name, the caller gave a loud, joyfulugh. ¡°That was great! Silvia, how could you do it so beautifully? What a night out, haha!¡± Silvia took a little distance to look at Simon and coughed lightly in embarrassment, ¡°Winnie, you don¡¯t have tough like that, do you?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Winnie said whileughing, ¡°I thought you were eaten to death by Ladarius for the rest of your life. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d have me add ingredients that turned out to serve this purpose. You don¡¯t know how rude and arrogant Vivienne was when she took the sample from me, and I saw her pping her face on the air, it was really cool!¡± Winnie was talking in rapid session, and she couldn¡¯t interject. ¡°But Silvia, you¡¯re battling with them like this ¨C are you not going to stay at V.L.? I see you went to Carmelo? When did you go there and is it reliable? Have you negotiated all the terms?¡± Silvia¡¯s cheeks heated up. While she was talking on the phone, Simon wasn¡¯t looking at her, his eyes were looking out the car window, but he could hear every word. ¡°It¡¯s also chance, right?¡± Chance she remembered that encounter with Simon, chance he was willing to help her, chance¡­ they blinked and became a couple. ¡°Winnie, let¡¯s not talk about that. What happened today¡­ Ladarius will certainly find you at fault. When he asks you, you say you do not know. Put it all on my head, understand?¡± Winnie did not think, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not afraid of him, If it gets too bad, I¡¯ll quit.¡± She had long been tired of Ladarius¡¯s wrongful iming of Silvia¡¯s work, but she was silent because Silvia herself hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°But what about you?¡± asked Winnie. ¡°He will definitelye looking for you, so don¡¯t go back tonight and stay at my ce, so you can take care of yourself.¡± Silvia was just about to speak when she saw Simon¡¯s face turn suddenly, his eyes sharp. She said, ¡°No, I have other arrangements. Let¡¯s leave it at that, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly hung up the phone. If it wasn¡¯t for Winnie¡¯s reminder, she almost forgot that tonight was her, their, wedding night. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 10 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 10 Chapter 10 :Give and Take She quietly nced at Simon, but found that he was looking at her, and at some point, his eyes had fallen on her body. Her face grew hot. ¡°What else do you have nned for tonight?¡± He came closer, his breath burning. The close proximity, Silvia¡¯s heart was pounding like a deer caught in the headlights. The stubborn nature of her bones made her refuse to back down, and she met his obsidian-like eyes, trying to keep her face as calm as possible, ¡°If I remember correctly, tonight is our wedding night.¡± She sounded rxed and natural, but her hands gripped her knees too hard, revealing the uneasiness in her heart. Simon¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and the corners of his lips curled lightly. ¡°So, very well!¡± he said. He straightened up, the pressure greatly relieved, but Silvia did not breathe a sigh of relief. The car soon stopped at its destination. Silvia thought that Simon would take her back to his private residence, so she was surprised to stop, at the entrance of a spa. The dark of night against the orange and yellow signboard made her heart feel much more peaceful. Just¨C As she turned her head to look at him in confusion, Simon seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s too rushed today to do much preparation.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ it¡¯s not important.¡± Silvia said softly. It was just a deal, no need to follow rituals. However, when she saw the carefully arranged restaurant, her heart was struck hard. Therge restaurant was only him and her. The dishes had been ced. Even the wait staff was not close to the front, giving enough private space. Apparently, the ce had been wrapped up. He had the power, but as he said, the time was so rushed. ¡°The privacy here is well done, don¡¯t worry about leaking the news,¡± he said unhurriedly, while ¡°Thanks, thanks!¡± She wasn¡¯t usually so awkward, but in the face of this, she surprisingly didn¡¯t know what to say. Simon raised his eyebrows as he stopped moving his hands, and his eyes were like water, ¡°Thank you? Thank you for what?¡± ¡°Thank you for agreeing to work with me, thank you for the arrangement, thank you for everything you did today.¡± Although it was a bit impulsive to choose to sh marriage with Simon, she did not regret it. Hearing this series of thank yous, Simonughed lightly. It was a very soft sound, but you could hear that the mood was quite happy. Immediately afterwards, he brought the steak cut into small pieces to her te, withdrew his fork, looked at her and said with great seriousness, ¡°That¡¯s not all you have to thank me for.¡± After their warm and romantic candlelit dinner, the two went into the arranged suite. The room was quiterge, and there was a private hot spring pool in the room, gurgling hot air, the sound of the water soothing people into a peaceful reverie. It urred to Silvia that,ter on, she was going to soak in this pool with him, and then¡­ The actual fact was that you can find a lot of people who were not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. The fact that she was nervous and ill at ease, fell into Simon¡¯s eyes. He turned around and took off his jacket, took a bottle of wine and two sses over. ¡°Would you like some?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± she wanted to refuse, but changed her mind in a sh, ¡°Yes.¡± The wine was strong She was not a coward, but it was as if all her courage wasused up at the moment she approached him and talked to him about making a deal. Pouring iwo sses of wine, Simon held one up to her. Silvia stared at the red liquid in the ss, ented her teeth and clinked her ss with his, then tilted her head and drank it all. The action was so violent that she choked and coughed repeatedly. Simonughed and raised his hand to patller shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead to the spring, you take your time.¡± He would give her ample time to prepare and the opportunity to back out if she has regrets. Turning around, he walked in the direction of the hot spring pool. As she watched his back disappear from sight, Silvia¡¯s heart was in turmoil and she hurriedly poured another ss of wine, emptying it again in one gulp. After drinking most of the bottle of red wine in one go, Silvia stood up and could vaguely see Simon¡¯s back in the direction of the hot spring pool. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He opened his arms and turned his back to her, revealing only the part above his shoulders, his muscles were very clear and crisp, and the water beaded on his skin with a crystal shine. Silvia approached the divide separating wet and dry and stood there with her throat dry. Her movements could be heard, but Simon remained calm and patient, allowing her to seize the moment. Silvia quickly stripped off her clothing, but she left her underwear on. Barefoot, she moved behind him, then next to him, and jumped into the water so she wouldn¡¯t have time to look back and feel guilty. Once in the water, her body quickly became warm and perspired heavily due to the temperature of the water. She had never been so honest in front of a man. Even with Ladarius, it was limited to holding hands and kissing, not getting any closer. A sudden hitch on her shoulder and the next force made her body turn around uncontrobly and curl right into his arms. ¡°Whew-¡± A big gasp of air. Skin against skin, the heat of their bodies different from the temperature of the water, but more capable of burning each other. Simon held her waist with one hand and cupped her chin with the other, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Onest chance.¡± He paused, the fire in his eyes faintly burning. ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, we can¡­¡± The next second, his lips were sealed¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 11 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 11 Chapter 11 :It¡¯s his wedding night Silvia pressed against him, and because the force was so fierce and sudden, her teeth knocked against his lips, which seemed to have a slight taste of blood. She closed her eyes tightly, thinking of nothing, saying nothing, but showing her determination by her actions. There was no such thing as getting something for nothing in this world, let alone taking anything for granted, there was only an exchange of equals. Give and take. Since she had married him to enjoy the benefits that would bring her, the obligations should also be fulfilled. with her soft and warm fragrance in his arms, he had no reason to refuse. His big palm turned to caress the back of her head, and soon hers had done the same. He was deep into the kiss, teaching his little wife what was called a real kiss, The water was so warm that Silvia was almost suffocated by the kiss. Simon soon sensed that something was wrong and picked her up and walked out of the hot tub. When he came out, he pulled arge, clean towel and wrapped her in it, carefully cing her on the oversized round bed. Her long hair was damp and spread out, her eyes were closed, her long eyshes fluttered lightly, and her cheeks were flushed with unnatural pink from the heat, which looked very tempting Simon leaned over and pressed down. Silvia was a little nervous, both hands hanging on the sides of her body, unconsciously gripping the sheets beneath her. Even if she hadn¡¯t done it before, she had heard about it on TV and in novels, and she was apprehensive and afraid of pain. Simon was attentive to her nervousness and stopped at the critical moment, looking into her closed eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, we can wait.¡± Silvia, trembling lightly, opened her eyes and saw sincerity and respect in his eyes. This feeling of being cherished warmed her heart, and shaking her head to release her hand, she raised her arm to hang on his neck, ¡°I can do it! You continue¡­¡± Thetter word had not yet been spoken when a sudden stream of heat came beneath her body. She was stunned. Seeing the change in her face, Simon, most likely sensing something too, looked down. ¡°Don¡¯t look Almost a moan. It couldn¡¯t be that coincidental! It was already toote ¨C Simon had caught a glimpse of the smear of red on the sheets that hadn¡¯t yet soakedaway. The bright red slid down on the light-colored bed sheet, little shy, a little naughty. Curling her legs up, Silvia grabbed a pillow and covered her face ¨C she wanted to burrow! Seeing her embarrassment, Simon also instantly reacted to what that was. He hadn¡¯t done it yet, so it couldn¡¯t be that. There was only one possibility left. The realization seemed to be a pol of cold water over his head, instantly dousing their burning me. He straightened up, wanted to sigh, and wanted tough. After a few seconds of silence, he finally bent down and picked her up again. ¡°Fuck, what for?¡± Silvia instantly panicked as her body suddenly lightened. The pillow fell from her face, she could not avoid it, her eyes were open like a frightened deer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have a taste for bloodshed yet.¡± He finished the sentence without changing his face and had entered the shower and put her down. Taking down the shower head and adjusting the water temperature, he handed it to her, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Frozen for a moment, Silvia came back to her senses, The water was just the right temperature to pour on the body. Silvia had to say: Simon was very considerate, also very good at taking care of people. It¡¯s hard to imagine that Simon, who was rumored to be a fierce and decisive person, and who was a legend in the business world, would be like this in private. As she rinsed herself, filled with mixed emotions, she realized her truly embarrassing problem ¨C no tampons. She had been so busytely for her ¡°First Love¡± that she had forgotten about her own physiological period. Counting the days, today was early. Perhaps the stress andck of sleep from all her tossing and turning, She didn¡¯t know if the hotel would provide such things, or, should she call an errand boy? But her phone was still outside, really embarrassing. Ah! The door to the bathroom opened and Simon came back in, putting a stack of things he was carryingand arge bag in the dry area. ¡°Just use this for now,¡± he said and went out. Silvia fumbled around and saw that the pile was a full set of clean pajamas, including underwear. The clothes and pants were all new. The most important thing was that the big bag was also prepared with sanitary pads! Not only prepared, but went from day to night, and even sleeping pants. Everything she could need was avable in v-veral diferent brands. There was a much here as she would use in three months, no problem, The spa¡¯s inain business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers, and it did this well. The maitress had been changed in its entirety, and Simon was sitting on a chair in his silk pajamas, with hisptop on his lines and a cupol hot coffee in hisnd? The aromatismell of coller in the room was pleasing, but to drink coffee at this hour? Was he not going to sleep! Raising his eyes to here, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Silvia meekly walked over, but saw him turn his head and raise his chin to gesture at the table next to him. ¡°Drink it and go to sleep.¡± Following his line of sight, she found steaming brown sugar water. She was really surprised that he could consider so much and prepare so much in a short period of time. She pursed her lips, but she still obediently picked it up and drank it all, warm andfortable at the small of her back, sitting down against the bed, instantlyfortable enough to want to doze oft. Dimming the lights, Simon nced at her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Not holding back a yawn, she asked sleepily ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter,¡± he said. ¡°You go ahead and sleep.¡± Adjusting the pillow and pulling up the covers, he sat down again and adjusted the temperature of the cold air before taking a sip of coffee Silvia braced herself for sleep and watched his movements, the yellowish light falling on his body, reflecting the blurred and ambiguous outline of his side tace He was really good looking, no matter from the front or the side, it was three hundred and sixty degrees without any dead angle Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Howe she didn¡¯t notice it before? Watching him drink coffee, which still looked ck, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Drinking coffee at night will ¡­ ha¡­ prevent you from sleeping.¡± ¡°Then drink what?¡± he asked casually. putting down the cup in his hand. However, there was no response. Her eyes were closed and she was lying on her side, still slouching slightly. Sleep really quickly! Simonughed silently, just quietly looking at her side face, those documents and emails, suddenly seemed less interesting He put theputer aside and set the night light to the darkest light, then got up and went around to the other side of the bed, lifted the covers, and climbed on¡ª- The bed. Silvia gave a low grunt and rolled over to face him. Simon raised his eyebrows and adjusted his sleeping position, stretching out his arms to take her into his arms. Silvia moved her head, found afortable position in his arins, and stopped moving. He could not do anything with the soft fragrance in his arms, but it was his wedding night! ¨C ¨C Il was his wedding night! The next day, Silvia woke up refreshed, without any difort from her period. It felt like she hadn¡¯t had such a restful sleep in a long time. She wanted to stretch her back, but found that she couldn¡¯t and realized that there was someone lying next to her. To be exact, her head was still resting on someone¡¯s arm. She sat up quickly andbed her hands through hierhair as memory gradually returned to her. Yesterday, she got married! ¡°Awake?¡± The low mellow voice was at her side and she nodded, ¡°Good morning, good morning.¡± ¡°Hungry?¡± He asked again. ¡°Fine.¡± Usually she lived alone, she never had this kind of shared sleep, and she really wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sitting up, he leaned close to her, his eyes unrestrained and passionate. Silvia was startled, he was not¡­ aroused early in the morning, was he? ¡°So¡­¡± pressed against her, Simon almost against the back of her earlobe, ¡°go call the breakfast bell, it¡¯s in the outer room by the inte.¡± ¡°Ohhhh!¡± Silvia jumped out of bed almost immediately and ran right over. Looking at her active back, Simon raised the corners of his lips and wrinkled his brow again to move hi s arm, it was numb! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 12 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 12 Chapter 12:You were my man The hotel¡¯s breakfast was very well prepared. The two of themi enjoyed it pleasantly, the sunlight pouring in from the window. The time was quiet. ¡°Later I¡¯ll go to the office, pass by Carmelo and take you there.¡± While buttering the toast, Simon said lightly. Silvia took a sip of milk and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to Carmelo until this afternoon, and I thought we agreed not to announce our¡­ rtionship to the public.¡± Simon raised his eyes at the word ¡°rtionship¡±. His eyelids were slightly raised, the light in his eyes seemingly carelessly swept over her, but it still made her flinch. ¡°You are mine.¡± He only made a brief pause, yet these three words sounded extraordinarily meaningful Silvia felt her heart beat rapidly. This man was really too good at teasing! It¡¯s obvious that he had all ascetic face, but the words he said meant nothing at first nce, but a moment¡¯s retrospection makes people¡¯s ears beat hot. Her eyes drifted down to the breakfast in front of her. She finished the one in her hand in two or three bites. ¡°I¡¯m full. I need to go make a call.¡± she had to leave V.L, and she also had to settle things there first, at least not involving Winnie. When she picked up her phone, she realized that there were more than twenty missed calls on it, all of which were from Ladarius. She was stunned, and then her lips curled up in a sarcastic smile. She silenced her phone after getting into the car yesterday to keep her thoughts clear and avoid being distracted. Shecould figure out that Ladarius would be hunting for her, but she didn¡¯t anticipate it to be that insane. It appeared that he was quite worried yesterday. With him for so long, the number of times he took the initiative to call her were few and far between, and even if he called, it was always basically for work matters. But now¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. The phone rang again. It¡¯s surprising to be so carly. She lookd at the name that was shing, and then turned head to look at Simon He was sitting calmly eating breast, elegant and handsome, like a prince in a fairy tale, noble and unreachable. Alte thinking about it, she pressed the answer button. Alterst nighi¡¯s incident, her rtionship with Ladarius waspletely finished, and now she had no need to hide anything from Simon. She was trunk and fearless. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Silvia, where are you?¡± Ladarius¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and he didn¡¯t sound well rested. ¡°Something wrong with Mr. Ladarius?¡± She pretended not to understand and asked back ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s useless for you to run away like this.Do you think, you can escape?¡± Silvia almostughed out loud, ¡°Run away? Why should I run away?¡± She didn¡¯t break thew, she didn¡¯t do anything harmful and unpleasant, why should she run away? ¡°If you didn¡¯t run away, why didn¡¯t youe back all night? Do you know that I waited for you all night?¡± After a pause, Ladarius continued, ¡°Yesterday, I believe there was some kind of misunderstanding. I do not me you, youe back, we¡¯ll exin clearly and it will be fine, huh?¡± After a moment of silence, Silvia smiled lightly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see you at workter.¡± After hanging up the phone and walking back to the table, Simon then looked at her. ¡°Leaving?¡± ¡°No rush.¡± She smiled and sat down again and dragged her chair forward. In a good mood, her appetite became superb, and she continued eating unhurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking for someone, what¡¯s my hurry.¡± How many times had it been her turn to wait for Ladarius, and now it¡¯s finally his turn to wait for her? ¡°What happened yesterday, he won¡¯t let it go.¡± With that man¡¯s small-mindedness, he would be calcting over a small gain, let alone the humiliation yesterday. Moreover, Silvia¡¯s departure would be an absolutely fatal blow to his little shittypany. ¡°I won¡¯t either.¡± Looking at him, Silvia said with a smile. Simon guffawed. Ladarius waited for a full day. He didn¡¯t even eat lunch until after 3 pm, but he didn¡¯t see Silvia¡¯s face. When he called her, there was no answer again, and he almost dropped the phone. ¡°Ladenlus, I told you that Silvia cannot be trusted. You just trust her too much!¡± As she peeled an apple while partially leaning back on the broad leather seat, Vivienne said ¡°You see, last night was a carefully nned y ibat had a good hole excavated and was waiting for us to walk into it. Yesterday when mentioned how peculiar she was being, you assured me that she wouldn¡¯t cause any issues. You can Metow ¡°Shut up!¡± Ladarius was preupled and tempted to call, but decided it would be useless to do so in such an impetuous manner. Vivienne pursed her lips and averted her eyes in protest at the hurriedly delivered phrase. ¡°You rushed me with the fire, but I didn¡¯t betray you or the group. I¡¯in the only one that has supported you and is concerned about you!¡± ¡°Mr.Ladarius I¡­¡± The door opened and Silvia poked her head in, saw the scene and smiled, ¡°Oh, it seerns I came at a bad time, then ¡­¡± ¡°Silvia!¡± As soon as he saw her, Ladarius immediately, like touching a hot potato, let go of Vivienne¡¯shand, striding towards Silvia, afraid that she would just run away. ¡°You came back!¡± After waiting for a whole day, it was hard to see her, how could I let her run away. ¡°Where have you been, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? Do you know how worried and anxious I am, what the hell have you been doing?¡± He took her by the wrist and dragged her in, closing the door with his hand. Silvia¡¯s eyes were wide, the man in front of her was full of anxiety, saying words of concern, seemingly really anxious for her, but¡­ what had he been doing a second before? The corner of her eye nced at Vivienne on the other side of the room. + She looked sullen, but when Silvia really turned her head to face her, she put on a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, Silvia, you don¡¯t know how anxious we are. You haven¡¯t been home all night, where have you been? How did you end up with Carmelo¡¯s people, did they say something nonsense to you, don¡¯t be fooled by the people outside!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 13 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 13 Chapter 13 :Yesterday, what really happened? ¡°What sort of nonsense would they be telling me?¡± Silvia broke away from Ladarius¡¯ hand and walked up to Vivienne, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it, what do you think thevid tell me?¡± Faced with her sharp eyes, Vivienne averted her eyes, ¡°How should I know, what they told you.¡± ¡°But digging people up, it¡¯s all about belittling each other and then elevating yourself. Silvia¡­..¡± ¡°High price? How high a price is a high price?¡± Blinking, Silvia acted as if she didn¡¯t understand at all and didn¡¯t know anything Looking at her, Vivienne was disgusted for a while. Sure enough, she was stupid and she didn¡¯t even know how to negotiate prices, how could she get involved with Carmelo¡¯s people. What happenedst night, someone must have been behind her back and someone must have urged her to do so. ¡°Silvia, I am concerned about you, don¡¯t talk to me like that, okay? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Vivienne smoothly took her arm, and her eyes were full of worry. She was taller than Silvia, so it was unnatural for her to take her arm, and her body had to lean down a bit, but she was unwilling to settle for it, so she pulled Silvia¡¯s arm upward, without any regard tor her difort. Silvia twisted her head, her eyes raised upward, looking at this ¡°friend¡± who had been with her for years. She was so absorbed in the research of perfume making that she was negligent in taking care of human affairs. She did not like too muchplicated socializing and had always firmly believed that only a few friends would be good, but she did not expect that some people, whom you treat as friends, would only treat you as a fool ¡°The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. I always talk to you like this ah, oh, I know. Did you get angryst night when I said ¡®First Love¡¯ was my work?¡± Blinking innocently, she continued, ¡°But that would have been my work, yes. Didn¡¯t you say that such an importantpetition was likely to fail? I thought about it, and I shouldn¡¯t let you take the me for me. But you said at thepetition that I stole your feripe?¡± with her arms a little sore from being pulled and being asked the most central question directly, Vivienne panicked a litude and hurriedly looked at Ladarius. ¡°Silvi, yesterday at thepetition, we were all in a fit of anger, and the words we said were angry, and some of them were forced. We were, and I¡¯m sure you are too, so just, stop remembering that!¡± Linuing a hand to pat her shoulder, Ladarius said softly, ¡°Do you know, when you did note back last night, I and ¡­ Vivienne looked for you all night. Is it bad to say something clearly? You are too innocent, I am afraid you are being used.¡± ¡°Searched for the all night?¡± Silviaughed out lightly and turned to face Ladarius at the same time, bringing Vivienne with her and forcing her to turn around. Vivienne¡¯s arm was so twisted that it shot pain out, ¡°Silvia, my hand¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± she seemed to have just noticed, slow to release her arm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did not pay attention to your hand, you¡¯re a stretch for me.¡± Vivienne¡¯s brow furrowed, always feeling that she was saying something in this sentence. Ignoring her, Silvia continued to say to Ladarius, ¡°But if I remember correctly, didn¡¯t Miss Vivienne faint yesterday? So soon she¡¯s fine? You had to look for me all night? Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Vivienne gathered the anger under her eyes and managed to smile, ¡°Silvia! We are friends! You and Mr. Ladarius have been together for so long, and your feelings are also very deep. you can¡¯t be fooled by others¡¯ provocations!¡± ¡°You did that yesterday, why did you do that? Do you know how big a blow it was to V.L. and how much it hurt Mr. Ladarius? What exactly did they say to you?¡± What she asked was also what Ladarius wanted to ask the most. Yesterday, what really happened? Why did Silvia, who had always been a good and gentle girl, seem to be a different person, and when she stood on the stage with a strong voice, he almost thought she was mistaken for someone else. There was no warning! Just like that, she popped up out of nowhere and almost ruined V.L¡¯s reputation. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still had use, he would liave wanted to get her killed! If there was such a big change yesterday, could it be that ¡­ she already knew about his affair with Vivienne? It¡¯s not likely! If she knew, how could she not make a fuss? No crying or fussing, not at all like the normal reaction of a woman. ¡°They said¡­¡± Silvia only found it amusing to watch the two people¡¯s anxious and irritated appearance, and try to cover up. She originally nned that the big deal would be to quit, and she hadn¡¯t signed a contract with V.L anyway, so she could jusi walk away in a big, way and take everything that belonged to her. Hul unexpectedly, they were still making a show of it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Did they really think that she was so stupid that even if she made a scene yesterday, she would still be convinced to work for then again? Silvia may be a bit stupid, but she was definitely not that stupid She pred forward unhurriedly, lowering hier head, seemingly embarrassed and torn. Sliding behind her, Vivir and Ladarius exchaligednces, reding in each other¡¯s eyes the meaning of ¡°See, someone is really up to something ¡°What did they say?¡± Ladarius asked sharply. ¡°This¡­¡± still hanging her head and shaking her head, she looked like she was struggling. In fact, Silvia was almostugh out loud, and did not expect that these two people would also have the time to be fooled by themselves. The best thing about being fooled was that it¡¯s a good feeling. But the show had just begun! Just for a moment, Silvia decided to y a good game with them. They like acting, good at acting? Then, let¡¯s finish the show! Looking at her figure, listening to her stammering words, Vivienne hated her teeth. If Silvia hadn¡¯t made such a scene yesterday, she would have won the award and made the front page headlines. But now, the newspaper news was on, all the photos of her fainting, and all kinds of unpleasant words, ambiguous insinuations that she was guilty of giarism, was a thief. It¡¯s all her, it¡¯s all because of Silvia, and that¡¯s what it¡¯se to. But at this point, it¡¯s not time to turn the tables on her. Thinking of this, Vivienne went forward to stop her way, ¡°Silvia, you quickly say ah, what exactly they said to you? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go to them for a theory, digging people¡¯s corners is too hical! But she didn¡¯t have any intention to move. Being blocked, Silvia stopped, suddenly looked up, no longer stammering, the speed of speech also became fast, ¡°they said¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 14 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Working together to trap me ¡°They said that you are adulterers and adulteresses, working together to trap me!!!¡± Ladarius¡¯ face suddenly changed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± On the contrary, Vivienne, who was facing Silvia, did not react. Faced with such a direct and harsh usation, she subconsciously felt weak, and her eyes instinctively dodged. Only after hearing Ladarius¡¯ voice, she came back to her senses, ¡°Yes, how can you believe such words, this is nder!¡± ¡°Silvia, the three of us have been together for so long, the teclines between us, do we still need others to tell you? How can you believe such a boring provocation, you¡¯re not, it¡¯s too heartbreaking A few words, Vivienne¡¯s eyes were red, tears were about to fall down, looking very aggrieved. Silvia is also convinced, it¡¯s a pity not to go to be an actress However, lite was like a y, it all depends on Actin! Her mouth ttened, the corners of her eyes were drait down. Her VOIT Stred with contusion. ¡°But it¡¯s not just them, there are always people out there saying thal you and adarns Silvia!¡± Not waiting for her to finish, Ladarius sternly interruptoher words, upon ¡°Are you stupid! You believe all the rumors! Do you have e nd no brain when people say that whole thy and who are we? You don¡¯t know who to believe and who not to believe! He was lurious, as if he had been greatly insulted, scolding her with his neck She was brainless, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by these two people tor so long However, the more she watched him get angry and taint, the more interesting she found it. She originally thought that the two may simply admit to this point, but did not expect them to hold their ground ¡°But now that things are like this, how about just announcing to the outside world that the First Love is a work that Vivienne and I developed together?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Vivienne immediately and decisively refused, ¡°Yesterday had be such a mess, who will believe it when it gets out! It won¡¯t help to save V.L¡¯s reputation, definitely not!¡± Ladarius was hesitant, but when he heard Vivienne¡¯s words, he agreed, ¡°Yes! It won¡¯t work, and you know you have a previous record and a bad reputation, if we say that you and Vivienne developed it together, it¡¯s the same as admitting that we lost outst night, we can¡¯t do that, absolutely not!¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± In fact, Silvia also guessed that they would not agree, just curious, about that farce yesterday, how do they want to solve it. ¡°Silvia.¡± Hands holding her arms on both sides, Ladarius¡¯ tone was low and his eyes were staring at her closely, ¡°I can only, for now, condescend to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Raising an eyebrow, she rippled. ¡°I¡¯ll call the press and hold a press conference, youe out and admit your mistake, say you got carried away and wanted to take the credit, and then apologize to Vivienne. Thepany wille out and forgive you, and the matter will be over.¡± He said it as smoothly as if he had thought about it many times in his mind. Silvia did not retort, but still difficult look, ¡°but Carmelo side¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t signed with them, have you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Wrinkled eyebrows, remembering this wrinkle, he was not very happy. The point is, he didn¡¯t know anything about how Silvia ended up with Carmelo or what her terms may have been. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since they didn¡¯t sign, there are still variables. I¡¯m being very kind not to sue them for nder when they¡¯re doing this in front of you.¡± He took a breath and patted her arm with one hand, ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re too innocent to know theplexity and nastiness of this business world, and we¡¯re doing it for your own good, not wanting you to get involved in this mess.¡± ¡°I have Vivienne and I to deal with this, you just focus on your perfume making. Don¡¯t you like making the scents the most? Isn¡¯t it nice to be able to concentrate on what you like to do?¡± Silvia looked at him, all along, he had used such rhetoric to brainwash her, so that she would willingly help them to work, regardless of the return. And at this moment, what they wanted was still to push her out to take the me, and still be able to hold up the words that it was all for her good. This time, if she admits that she stole someone else¡¯s recipe and wants to jump ship to another company, she will simply be branded with a lifetime of shame and will never want to stay in this circle for the rest of her life. Ladarius asked her to do this to save the reputation of V.L and Vivienne, and also to ruin her reputation so that she can only work for him in the future. What a great idea! A good n! ¡°Is it true that if I admit my mistake, we can move past this? You don¡¯t me me?¡± She asked, staring at Ladarius, looking nervous on her face. Ladarius was satisfied. This was the Silvia he knew. She always cared most about his feelings, how could she possibly betray herself? Gently embracing her shoulders, he said warmly, ¡°Do not worry, I know you are also blinded by the viin. How can I me you? If you want to me, me those who have sinister intentions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Vivienne and I will be with you at the press conference, we will cheer you up, it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Silvia nodded, holding back the disgust and diarrhea in her heart, Vivire looked at the two of them with disgust, wishing she could pull them away immediately. But for the moinent, it¡¯s better to put up with it and remember the big picture. When Silvia lelt the office, Vivienne finally could not hold her temper, ¡°Are you bewitched by her? I think you believe everything she says now! How did Carmelo¡¯s people know about my rtionship with you, and why did they tell her this? ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it was Carmelo¡¯s people, but it¡¯s certain that she was suspicious.¡± He picked up the cigarette case on the table, took one out of it, lit it, took a puff without slowing down and narrowed his eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the most important thing right now is to calm public opinion first.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± With a coldugh, Vivienne said, ¡°Will she really do what you say? Do you forget how eloquent she wasst night and how she dominated the whole audience? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll do that to you again at the press conference?¡± Although Silvia had no brain, she felt that something was not right this time, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Exhaling a cigarette, Ladarius shook his head. After a pause, he added, ¡°Even if she did dare to do so, I have a backhand waiting for her. But¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t, she doesn¡¯t have that kind of brain. What happened yesterday was probably a misunderstanding.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 15 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 15 Chapter 15:Take all the information After leaving the V.L. office, Silvia went to the studio. The studio was not too close to thepany. She and Winnie had a separate space for doing research and development work Only after the new product was confirmed sessful, would it be put into mass production. But Ladarius was eager to get things done. Sometimes he rushes into production before the stability of the new product passes the test. He was anxious to push it to the market. In his words, the market was moving rapidly, and if people didn¡¯t seize the opportunity, they would be reced by others soon. So, Slivia had to keep developing new products, keep catching consumers¡¯ eyes, and grasp the market. Silvia disagreed with this aggressive marketing model of his A new product, from having inspiration to prototyping and trialing, and then repeatedly fine tuning, and finally sess¡­ this was the process required, and this process simply can not be rushed. You can¡¯t just hurry to go to market and ignore the necessary processes in the middle She disagreed with Ladarius¡¯ methods, but she was not a manager, and only made suggestions Ladarius said she didn¡¯t know how to do business. As long as she developed new products well and quickly, she didn¡¯t need to worry about the rest. When he became famous and sessful, she would enjoy the blessings. She never wanted to be a rich woman. As long as she could be with him, she was already very happy and content. For his sake, she had given up so much, did so much. A red light appeared in front of her eyes, she sharply stepped on the brakes, startled back You can¡¯t think about it anymore! What¡¯s past was past, it¡¯s not toote to see the truth. However, when she arrived at the studio, she realized that Ladarius was even more of a thief than she had thought. Instead of theb, Winnie was in the archives, and there were several strangers in the studio, none of whom looked like good people ¡°What is going on?¡± She asked, her face unruffled. ¡°Silvia! As soon as she saw her, Winnie was relieved to have help. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! These people are ruining the studio!¡± she said, indignantly ring at them. Aller patting, lier to calm her downl, Silvia asked knowingly. ¡°Who are you people?¡± ¡°We were sent by Mr. Ladarius.¡± One of them did answer her, but in an extremely arrogant manner. ¡°Sent by Mr. Ladarius? Mr. Ladarius didn¡¯t tell me that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business. We are ordered by Mr.Ladarius toe to the studio beginning today to cooperate with your work and develop new products as soon as possible.¡± Cooperate? Spying was more like it! But Ladarius was also naive. Did he still think that after yesterday¡¯s incident, she will stay and continue to work for him as if nothing had happened? The corners of her lips raised a mocking smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re working with me, go help out in theb. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°They told me to find all the R&D materials and hand over the key to the archive room!¡± Winnie said in a hurry. ¡°Research and development information? Those are confidential, why should they be given to you?¡± ¡°Mr.Ladarius said¡­¡± This time, before the man finished his words, he was interrupted by Silvia, ¡°Don¡¯t say one word about Mr. Ladarius. Mr. Ladarius cane and talk to me personally. You say Mr. Ladarius sent you? I say you are spies sent by the enemypany!¡± Speechless, several peoplelooked at each other, unsure how to respond. In the end, a leader was introduced and stepped forward, ¡°Miss Silvia, we are also following orders. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can find Mr. Ladarius. what Mr. Ladarius says, we do!¡± ¡°Fine, do you guys think I wouldn¡¯t dare? with her eyes fixed on his face, Silvia look out her cell phone and dialed Ladarius¡¯ number in front of him. The phone was not answered, it was clearly connected, but no one spoke. Silvia knew in her heart that Ladarius was taking revenge on her! He thought that this would frustrate her and make her give in? The man standing across from her, with a smug smile, just saw through her missed call. ¡°Miss Silvia, your assistant has been searching for over an hour. It is pointless to waste time like this, we have plenty of time Since it was confidential, it also belongs to thepany, and Mr. Ladarius is kind enough to let you hand it over.We will take yood care of it!¡± ¡°He is really well-intentioned.¡± Hanging up the phone, she smiled coldly and turned her head slightly sideways, ¡°Winnie, find the information and Live it to them.¡± Wuline, who was prepared to light to the death, alimost dropped hier jaw wlien she heard her words. ¡°Silvia, that¡¯s all our hard work, they are all very precious. They suddenly want them all, they must have an ulterior motive!¡± silvia didn¡¯t know that Ladarius was wary of her, so he wanted to take all the information away. If he wanted to pull the wool over her eyes, he would have enough capital and evidence to prove that Vivienne was the great asset of V.L, was the developer of all these products. ¡°Give it to them!¡± she said with an unblinking eye and a raised voice. ¡°This colleague is also right about the secrets, and the secrets that belong to thepany. Since Mr. Ladarius needs it, it should certainly be given.¡± Winnie was very reluctant, but Silvia had already given her word. Winniecould only go to get the key in a depressed manner. After looking at Silvia again, seeing no intention to change her mind, Winnie was very puzzled and wanted to ask, but held back All the information was very thick, stacks and stacks of papers Once they had what they came for, those people all moved out, into a car waiting outside. All the things had been moved, and even the key to the archives taken away. ¡°You have already taken everything, what do you need the key to this empty room for!¡± Winnie demanded in an unpleasant voice. ¡°Mr.Ladariusmanded ¡­¡± ¡°Give it to hiin!¡± Gesturing with her chin, Silvia said indifferently. They really think they¡¯re taking something precious? Her most important and valuable secrets, though, were in the brain. Ladarius thought that by taking her papers he can hold her hostage, ckinail her? Winnie gritted her teeth and smashed the keys directly on the man. The other person was very agile, held out a hand to hold the keys, turned around and went to the car. Thinking it was to go back to resume orders, Silvia also did not ask more questions. When the car was gone, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Silvia, why did you give them all the information? Without the information, how can you prove that all the products were developed by you and not that Vivienne!¡± ¡°Winnie, can¡¯t you prove it without the information?¡± silvia smiled unconcernedly, calm and collected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I have a way.¡± Il Ladarius dares to dig a hole for her, she dares to push him in it! Although she sull did not quite understand, seeing, Silvia¡¯s contident look, Winnie did not ask any more questions. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Silvia, aren¡¯t you nning to quit? Why are you back again?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 16 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Why was he so shameless ¡°Winnie.¡± Silvia took a seat beside her assistant and looked up at her, ¡°If you had to choose between V.Land me. you¡­¡± ¡°I choose you!¡± Winnie said without hesitation, interrupting her without even finishing listening to her words. Silvia froze, and then smiled. Winnie was doing quite well here, after all. The work was stable, the treatment was also not bad in all aspects, and it was a good fit for her fiery personality. Sheddid not likeplicated interpersonal rtionships, but her professional knowledge was excellent, so this studio was very suitable for her. The management of V.L. though, would certainly question Winnie¡¯s loyalty and would, at the very least, be ufortable. Silvia just didn¡¯t expect Winnie to choose her so simply, and look, she¡¯s here, and not without gain. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, without too many words, yet everything was understood. ¡°Have you made up your mind to go to Carmelo?¡± asked Winnie. Since Silvia had hinted at it by asking who Winnie would choose, Winnie asked directly. ¡°So¡­can I go too?¡± She was hesitant, afraid that it would bring trouble to Silvia. The problem with jumping ship was that it almost never involves just one individual; usually, a team did it. She didn¡¯t think Carmelo would want her because she was an unknown helper in the field and had no real influence.. ¡°This¡­ 1¡¯ll have to look into,¡± Silvia pondered, after all, she hadn¡¯t mentioned this to Carmelo. When she went to Carmelo, Simon arranged it. If she asked to take Winnie with her¡­ ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, forget it. It¡¯s okay! I can find another job, anyway. I have a diploma and ability, I¡¯m not afraid of not finding a suitable job!¡± added Winnie quickly when she saw Silvia¡¯s hesitation. ¡°No no, I willmunicate with Carmelo. Don¡¯t worry ¨C if you are willing toe with me, I will take you with me wherever I go.¡± She promised this not only because of loyalty, but Winnie was also really a good helper for her, and for practical reasons, she should take her with her. ¡°So when are you going to Carmelo?¡± ¡°I need to talk to them first, and there¡¯s still some other things to be done.¡± ¡°Is it a matter of Information? Don¡¯t worry, I have aputer backup!¡± But after saying that, Winnie was indignant again, ¡°But they took the files.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Waving her hand, silvia said, ¡°Ladarius was going to hold a press conference and make me admit that I lied and taked.¡± ¡°What?! Winnie almost jumped up, ¡°How can lie be so shameless?!¡± ¡°All these perfumes, all these fragrances, we worked day and night to develop them. You put in so much effort, so much work, and lie took all the credit and ndered you? Does he have any conscience?¡± Others do not know, but Winnie could not be fooled. The core research and experiments were done by the two of them over and over again. Sometimes at important stages, they didn¡¯t even have time to eat, and they squint on the benchte at night, afraid that the data would be wrong. The pain and tiredness, were things Winnie had apanied her through, so she was also the most indignant.. ¡°Oh, but he might not really have it!¡± With a sneer, Silvia said, ¡°He has a pretty good n, but this isn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thinks.¡± ¡°Silvia, tell me ¨C what do you need me to do?¡± Winnie was wise and quicklyprehended. ¡°It¡¯s not what you need to do, it¡¯s what you need to not do. I need you to do nothing at all.¡± Silvia was meaningful, but Winnie didn¡¯t get it this time, ¡°Silvia, what does that mean?¡± ¡°What do you think Ladarius fears most when he wants me to admit to falsifying in public?¡± Facing Winnie¡¯s uprehending gaze, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s the witness evidence against him. The evidence, he has taken. The witness¡­¡± ¡°The witness is me?¡± Pointing to her own nose, Winnie drifted off. ¡°Then I cane forward to testify for you!¡± She crossed her arms and was full of energy, ¡°Just in time to expose his fake mask and let everyone know what kind of person he is.¡± Laughing softly and shaking her head, Silvia said, ¡°No, you don¡¯te out. Here¡¯s what you need to do for the next two days: take a vacation.¡± ¡°Take a vacation?¡± ¡°Yes, a vacation! Ladarius doesn¡¯t need you to testify for him, he just needs no one to testify for me, and it would certainly be better for him if you left at this time.¡± And at the top of this storm, it would be a good choice for Winnie if she resigned outright, but Ladarius¡¯ miserly personality would not let anyone go if it would hurt their bottom line. Winnie, however, was not at ease. ¡°Silvia, this time I should stand with you, if I ran away I¡¯d be considered a deserter!¡± ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not a war, how can it be a desertion!¡± Silvia lost her smile and said, ¡°Besides, I naturally have a way. You are willing to go with me, right? This is the time to take a holiday to rest, after that, I¡¯ll have you busy! Although she was doubuul, seeing Silvia¡¯s confident gaze and having worked so long together, Winnie nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Alter leaving the studio, Silvia nned to go to Carinelo, but while waiting for a cab at the roadside, a ck Maybach pulled up vi front of hier. When the window tell, there was Simon¡¯s handsome face, and Silvia was surprised. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Get in.He said Pursing her lips, Silvia opened the car door and got in. ¡°How did you yet here?¡± And, how did he know where she was? ¡°Not wee?¡± Simon turned his head to look at her, the car already in motion. ¡°Of course not!¡± Naturally, she took his arm, ¡°It¡¯s just a little, well, a little unexpected.¡± ¡°Does that count as a surprise?¡± Silviaughed out loud, ¡°Yes, of course!¡± ¡°But where are we going now? I was going to go to Carmelo. You know, I haven¡¯t officially checked in yet.¡± She had only had a quick chat with the head of Carmelost night. In fact, she didn¡¯t even have the address of Carmelo¡¯spany ¨C she still searched for it online. Refore that, she didn¡¯t know much about Carmelo, and she felt that it was necessary to have a good chat with the people there. ¡°I¡¯m not going today, let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± Simon said with a light face. ¡°Why?¡± It wasn¡¯t toote, was it? Was there something else? He didn¡¯t say anything, but raised a hand and pointed his finger towards the back. Following his movement, all Sylvia could see was that there were cars behind them¡­ wait! There seemed to be one that had been following them. After looking for a moment, it was certain that the car was indeed following¡­ this was following her? Who, Ladarius¡¯ people? ¡°Then we ¡­¡± She wanted to ask, what about us, and just then Simon suddenly went right around her shoulders and grabbed her, and almost at the same time, the car suddenly elerated. The swift force made her fall towards his body uncontrobly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 17 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 17 Chapter 17: If you needed, found me anytime The car leap ahead, and soon the car behind was left without a trace Turning back around, Silvia said with rity, ¡°He sent someone to follow me, just to see if I still have dealings with Carmelo¡¯s side.¡±. ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows, ¡°Did you promise him not to go to Carmelo?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise anything, but he probably thinks that he¡¯s convinced me.¡± She hadn¡¯t actually promised anything, except that Ladarius thought he¡¯d managed to fool her once again with thatme lie. It was the same every time before anyway. It wasn¡¯t the first time. He already knew the lie by heart. But he didn¡¯t know that Silvia had given him all of her trust, but when she saw his betrayal and cheating with her own eyes, she could no longer be deceived. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Without interfering with her decision, Simon was interested, and he was even a little curious to see how she would fight back. Frankly, Ladarius, that scum, had hurt her, and Simon had nned to seek justice for her. bBut now it seemed that his wife, who didn¡¯t exactly need his protection, had her own way to get justice. Silvia looked calmly ahead, ¡°He¡¯s going to hold a press conference and let me take all the me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The same calm, unmoving voice, yet a cold light escaped from under Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°What time? ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s either tomorrow or this evening.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he can¡¯t wait.¡± Tilting her head, Silvia looked at his face, ¡°What happenedst night not only made him lose face, but also tarnished V.L¡¯s reputation, so he can¡¯t possibly have the patience to keep waiting. What¡¯s more, the organizingmittee is also investigating, and this matter must have a result as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Are you going to admit it?¡± Despite asking this, Simon didn¡¯t think she would be so obedient. ¡°I would have to be crazy.¡± Silvia said word for word, ¡°I¡¯m going to get back all that belongs to me, with interest.¡± Sumon gazed at Silvia¡¯s calm baby face, and noted that she was very beautiful. Not the kind of beauty that was immediately stunning, but the kind that the more he looked at the more he can not look away The more he saw, the more he felt her beauty in his heart, the more he can not help but want to protect and care for her. Simon hadn¡¯? sald mucli, but Silvia¡¯s heart was warmed. In the past few years with Ladorius, she was used to relying on herself for everything. He was busy, he had to start a business and had to meet people. With doing business, he had to develop the market, so he didn¡¯t have time to eat with her. He didn¡¯t have time to watch movies with her, he didn¡¯t even have time to listen to her for a while. In those days, she could only feel his warmth during the research and seeing results of new products, Sheined a little, but he said she should be generous, should understand, should not be unreasonable. Then slowly, she got used to it. When she heard Simon take an interest in her n and saw his confidence in her, her eyes warned up and she naturally leaned on his shoulder. Simon didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative to lean on him. He was slightly stunned, her soft voice spoke quietly in his ears again, the corners of his lips instantly raised high. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Silvia asked softly, shuggled in his arms, her mood surprisingly calm ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner,¡± he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t caten.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do you know? Silvia was surprised, had he put a monitor on her As if guessing what she was thinking, Simon Lauphet out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t have perverted hobby of spring and stalking People have eyes to see and ears to hear! A finger suddenly poked her stomach. Silvia tunc ind realized her stomach was already rumbling with hunger. Simon took her to the Sky Garden Restaurant in Mid levels This restaurant was very famous in the city, not only because of its unique design and excellent view This restaurant specializes in Chinese food and hires senior chets from eight diferent cuisines so that no matter what prefer, all of their guestsmight find their ideal one: of course, the price was also very expensive, not something the average person can attord to enjoy Even so, guestsoften need to wait for a long time to be seated, some seats were even reserved for certain people, such ds ¨C Silvia looked at the man sitting across from her. Simon was gracefully taking the menu and handing it back to her. From the moment their car had driven in, there was someone to guide them all the way through, so Silvia suspected it had already been arranged.. ¡°You order.¡± He said. ¡°What kind of cuisine do you like, Miss? We have a special menu for you to choose from.¡± The waiter at the side was attentive and entertaining. Silvia thought for a moment, ¡°Cantonese cuisine.¡± ¡°I can eat anything!¡± He said unconcernedly. Silvia looked at the menu, and the prices on it were staggering, Silvia knew it¡¯s expensive, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so expensive She didn¡¯t have to pay, but it was still painful to look at it. ¡°What?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Simon¡¯s questioning eyes cast over. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m a little phobic about choosing.¡± she said half-jokingly, but did not think of anything for a while. After looking at her, Simon looked at the waiter, ¡°Bring us a few of your signature Cantonese dishes first and she¡¯ll decide what else she would liketer.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The waiter quickly went to ce the order, and Silvia took it in stride. Ordering done, he closed the menu and put aside. He did not have to look at the appalling numbers on it. She was not poor, but rarely came out to enjoy this kind of dining. Ladarius had often instilled in her to be frugal during the start-up period, and over time she got used to it. Habit was a terrible thing! The food was served quickly, but just after the first bite, her phone rang. Winnie¡¯s name was shing on the screen, and she gave Simon an apologetic look, picked up the phone and pressed answer. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m taking a leave of absence.¡± Winnie said bluntly. ¡°He approved it?¡± She guessed as she heard a pleasant voice on the other side of the phone. ¡°Yes! Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. ¡°I know.¡± Winnie¡¯s voice was loud enough for Simon to hear, and she coughed awkwardly, ¡°Then go have fun and have a good time.¡± ! ¡°How can I have any inind to y at this time? Silvia, you really don¡¯t need me to stay here to help you? If he throws dirt on you, I¡¯ll be a witness too!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 18 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 18 Chapter 18 :Moved in with me ¡°Really no, Winnie you listen to me, you¡¯ve been busy for so long, you should rest well, now. After these few days of vacation, you won¡¯t have any rest if you want to.¡± she said hall-jokingly. Seeing that she insisted, Winnie also stopped trying to persuade her. ¡°Well, I have two cell phones you know, the one at work was off, you can call the other one if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yeah. Have fun!¡± When she hung up the phone and saw Simon looking at himself with a deep gaze, Silvia looked down and saw that nothing seemed wrong. ¡°What?¡± *You didn¡¯t want her to get involved, so you let her go?¡± He hit the nail on the head and Silvia froze, siniling, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Winnie has been my assistant, so to speak She knows about all my results. This time Ladarius was determined to throw all the dirty water on me. If they turn up the old ounts, they will definitely have to look for Winnie to get the information, and when it reallyes to that time, Winnie has not yet left her job after all. Whether she wants to or not, she cannot and should not keep quiet.¡± ¡°So, she is not here, that¡¯s actually a better choice.¡± While talking, there was no dy in her eating. This restaurant was expensive for good reason. Things were exquisitely well made, the taste was also first ss, She seemed to have not eaten a good ineal like this for a long time, and did not care if she sits in front of him. Whether or not she needed to mind her manners, she totally enjoyed the food in front of her. Simon held a light smile and just watched, as if he could get full just by watching her eat. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve got it all figured out.¡± He was still a bit uneasy, but after hearing her words, he realized that she was not impulsive, but had indeed already thought it through carefully. The clicking chopsticks stopped and Silvia looked at him, ¡°There is one more thing I hope you can agree to.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± He seemed to have eaten enough, put down his chopsticks and took a towel to gently wipe the corners of his mouth. ¡°I want to take Winnie with me when I go to Carmelo.¡± After a pause, she exined again, ¡°It¡¯s selfish, but Winnie is indeed very capable, and I¡¯m used to partnering with her. I promise I¡¯ll be able to produce results when I go to Carmelo, otherwise I¡¯ll ¡­¡± She even held up a hand to swear. ¡°And you¡¯ll what?¡± Interrupting her words, he asked ¡°Six months, within six months icon definitely develop a hol perfume, the kind that brings overwhelming benefits to thepany¡± She promised with conviction, Simonughed, ¡°As I recall, this First Love¡± took you three months to blend, wliy, when ites to me, it takes six months?¡± Slowly putting away her hand, Silvia hesitated, ¡°Actually ¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°In fact, ¡®First Love¡¯ is wed.¡± ¡°oh?¡± ¡°You know, a good perfume, from having the initial inspirational idea, to going to testing, repeated trials and so on, it takes time, three months is really rushed. But it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Silvia shrugged and went on to say. ¡°Ladarius had to rush, he had to make it in time for this new competition, so ¡­¡± So it was a rushed finished product. ¡°Otherwise, a random change of a little ingredient wouldn¡¯tpletely change its base vor.¡± With her thumb and forefinger gestured a little subtle distance, her tone was light and slightly yful. The woman in front of him was animated and vivid, and every knit brow and every smile had entered his eyes and his heart. The color of his eyes turned deep, and before Silvia could look back, the towel in his hand had already wiped the corner of her lips. ¡°A little oil stain.¡± His face was nd, as if that was ainon urrence. But Silvia¡¯s face instantly heated up. He moved extremely gently, the soft towel wiped the corner of his lips, his eyes were so focused and serious. Silvia vaguely felt that the towel still seemed to carry his body heat. ¡°I, am full.¡± She hung her head, her cheeks a little red. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave. We cango back to rest now You¡¯reo tired. We¡¯ll talk about the rest tomorrow.¡± Simon seemed to know what shewas going to ask, ¡°T¡¯Wask Freddie to see about what you said. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She was more than grateful, she was simply relieved. The feeling of someone understanding your mind and helping you make the right arrangements before you even open your mouth was simply too good to be true. Sitting in the car, Simon suddenly asked her, ¡°The house you¡¯re living in now, is it a rental?¡± ¡°Cance your lease and move in with me,¡± he said, gently holding her hand. Silvia¡¯s heart jumped iwice, her fingers clenched and she looked down and pondered. He did not rush ber and just sat patiently holding her hand, cyes forward, as it waiting for her answer. She always nted to get married and live with a man one day, but she hadn¡¯t expected that day to come so quickly.. But they had gotten the inarriage certificate, and had slept at the spa together. They were a legal couple. Moving in together was a reasonable thing to do. Silvia nodded her head, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Now shall Ie help you move?¡± He was really a man of action, wasting no time to make things happen. The car quickly drove to her apartmentplex where Silvia asked Simon to wait for her downstairs while she went up to her room alone to pack the things she needed. She threw some clothes, bedding, and personal documents in a bag, and then called thendlord to tell him she was ready for her final inspection, and then check if there¡¯s anything missing. She then realized that for so long, it seemed that she had been doing everything on her own. She thought the two of them were working hard to start a business, but in the end, it was all just her. Standing at the door of the room and taking a deep look, it was aplete farewell to the past. Goodbye, the past! Simon was a bit surprised to see that she only carried one bag down, ¡°Only this?¡± ¡°Everything important is here. The rest¡­ they are irrelevant.¡± Luckily, Ladarius was not here, so I saved myself the trouble of talking to him. But then again, he rarely came over. Silvia didn¡¯t say anything the rest of the drive, and Simon didn¡¯t say anything either. He just held her hand without letting go, his thumb gently rubbing the back of her hand. The car drove into the Royal Pce, the most expensive vi area in the city. This was a notoriously wealthy area,prised of single-family vis that are not only finely decorated with gardens, but with the entireyout designed by a professional feng shui man and then carefully built to the specification of the top architects. Living here was not only costly, but also a symbol of status. Of course he would live here, Silvia thought with no surprise. What she didn¡¯t expect was that there was no maid in therge vi. Instead, the high-tech home was fully automated, which was very convenient. ¡°Do you live alone?¡± she asked in surprise, looking around to see if there was really no one else in the house. ¡°From now on it will be Iwo people,¡± he said, cing the key in her palmi. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 19 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 19 Chapter 19 :She Doesn¡¯t Care Anymore ¡°I like the quiet, and the house is tidied and cleaned every two days.¡± He pulled his tie loose, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower while you rest. There¡¯s a closet in the dressing room that¡¯s empty, you can put all your stuff in there.¡± After saying that, he stepped into the bathroom. The sound of water rushing out from the inner room made Silvia breathe ¨¤ sigh of relief. After arriving in such an unfamiliar environment, she really needed a little time to get used to it. The vi was veryrge, there were about three floors, but the top floor may be the attic, so she couldn¡¯t decide whether to count it or not. The ceiling there was not very high, but the main floor space was rtivelyrge. The whole decoration was cold, the lines were also rtively simple and sharp, and looked just like his people, cold and efficient. Silvia carried the bag into the dressing room and sound the size staggering The dressing room could have easily served as a small bedroom. In addition to two cabs hanging men¡¯s clothing, there was a third which was empty. She did not have many things, so she hung up the clothes one by one, and finally took out the small bag containing all her important documents ¨C ID cards, academic certificates and so on. The new certificate received just yesterday was not yet in it. Because Simon took the two marriage certificates, and Silvia did not know where he had put them, she would have to ask himter. The phone rang in her pocket and Silvia took it out to see that it was Ladarius calling. He¡¯s had a lot of calls in the past two days, more than the past two monthsbined. She picked it up unhurriedly, her voice a littlezy, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Silvia, where have you been!¡± His questioning tone was annoying. He still thinks she is the Silvia who listen to hismand stuff? ¡°Since when does Mr.Ladarius care so much about where I¡¯ve been?¡± she askedflirtatiously, then put the bag with the documents in it into the drawer. Such a tone irritated Ladarius, ¡°Silvia, can¡¯t you talk properly?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been talking nicely. If you think I don¡¯t speak well, then who will speak well, who do you call!¡± Exiting the dressing room, I happened to see Simon, who had just gotten out of the shower. His hair was still dripping with water, and he was wrapped only in arge white bath towel around his waist, the upper hall of his body simply perfect in golden proportion. He nced towards her lightly, saw her on the phone, and without saying a word, walked towards hier. Sving him getting closer and closer, Silvia¡¯s breathing rhythin was getting slower and slower, almost forgetting. On the phone, Ladarius was still chattering, ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t I already exin to you at the office that you shouldn¡¯t go to meet with Carmelo¡¯s people again? Silvia, don¡¯t be silly, they are there to sow discord!¡± ¡°Think about all the years we¡¯ve been together, don¡¯t we know each other well? How do I treat you, you don¡¯t trust me? Don¡¯t be a child There is nothing between Vivienne and I at all. Don¡¯t even think about that. Come to the office now if you¡¯re not busy. There was a faint sound of cold breath, although it was quickly concealed, but Silvia heard the gasp. Silvia realized that Vivienne was still with him, and she must have been very upset by what he said. Ladarius was really good at it. How could he be talking to her and kissing Vivienne at the same time? It¡¯s disgusting to think about. But Silvia didn¡¯t have the heart or the time to deal with him. Her whole mind was upied by the man in front of her. Simon stood in front of her, so close that she could almost count the water droplets on his chest. The wheat-colored skin and healthy muscles made her almost reach out her finger to poke it. Subconsciously, she gulped and cooed. ¡°Silvia, Silvia?¡± Not getting a response, Ladarius suspected she had hung up and called out in quick session At this moment Silvia¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Simon¡¯s tall figure lean down toward her, his handsome faceing closer and closer. She held her breath, and then¡­ Just as she was about to touch his lips, he suddenly sidled up and kissed her gently on the side of her cheek, near her ear, and straightened up. going straight into the dressing room. ¡°Pop! Bam!¡± The phone slipped from her hand and fell on the carpet and rolled twice. Luckily, floor was covered with a plush carpet, otherwise the phone would have been in pieces at this moment. Poor Ladarius, who was still waiting for hier response on the other end of the phone, received a strong shock to his eardrums and hurriedly held the phone away from him. After a little adjustment, he immediately shouted, ¡°Silvia! Are you even listening to me?¡± Silvia, who squatted down to pick up the phone, heard the angry roar on the phone, wiped the phone unhurriedly and made sure it was not damaged before saying, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, what¡¯s the matter, you might as well say it straight.¡± ¡°You ¨C = ¡± Ladarius suppressed his fire and told himself to tolerate her petty nature until things were fixed. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, the press conference I told you about before is scheduled for this evening. You need toe to the office so we can discuss what to say, then we¡¯ll go to the press conference together. We need to try to put the incident to rest quickly, to minimize the negative impact on thepany.¡± Silvia snickered, ¡°What about the negative impact on me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ladarius was silent, then softened his voice and said slowly, ¡°Silvia, you know that this incident has a great impact on thepany. V.L is your and my hard work, you have also given so much as well. You don¡¯t want anything to happen to thepany, do you?¡± ¡°Listen to me, I know this is going to be hard for you, but we need you to take this one for the team. I don¡¯t me you. I know Carmelo poisoned you against us, but it¡¯s only fair for your to take the heat this time since you caused the crisis. When things pass and thepany¡¯s poprity and influence are big, soon we¡¯ll be able to go to the next level. At that time, we will get married, okay?¡± Marriage, huh! Again this rhetoric, every time this was used to coax her. She doesn¡¯t care anymore! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay then.¡± After a pause, she seemed to be convinced, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into thepany, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to it.¡± But I can give, and I can take back just as much! It I can build it up little by little, I can destroy it as well Hearing her say that, Ladarius sighed with relief, ¡°Thene to the office quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± After hanging up the phone, Silvia stood up and saw that Simon had already changed into his robe, as if he was nning to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m going outter,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°The press conference is scheduled for this evening.¡± With Simon¡¯s intellect and intuition, he would know whether she said it or not, so it was best to be honest and tell him tohis face. ¡°No hurry, it¡¯s still early, rest for a while first!¡± Simon slowly stepped closer. ¡°I adjusted the water temperature, and the supplies you need are also inside. In these special times, you need to rest more to ensure enough energy!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 20 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 20 Chapter 20:I didn¡¯t say that The rumor was ¡ªSimon was cold blooded and cold-hearted, and his methods were cruel and ruthless, so Silvia never thought that he would be so warm and thoughtful in private. The water temperature was really suitable, Silviafortably took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and extremelyfortable personal items, the physiological difort was greatly reduced, and she felt truly rxed. He was right, there was no rush. She should, indeed, get some rest. After a short nap, Simon wrapped his arms around her giving her a solid sense of security, and the two of them just held each other, doing nothing but simply sleeping, but Silvia experienced a different kind of peace and happiness. After sleeping for about an hour or so, she woke up and found that her phone full of missed calls. Ladarius was really in a hurry, but the more he was in a hurry. the less she was. She changed into a in white dress without any special decoration or design, just a very simple style, but it fits her figure very well, and it was very elegant. Before leaving, Simon Wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her neck, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to let go of you.¡± ¡°Whether you let go or not, I¡¯m all yours.¡± Wrapping her arms around his neck, Silvia stood on her tiptoes and ced a soft kiss on the side of his cheek. Unexpectedly, he caught her and gave her a deep kiss. It was hot and lingering. She vaguely and gently pushed back, ¡°Well¡­ so much for my lipstick¡­¡± Two more light pecks before letting go, ¡°I¡¯ll have Freddie wait outside ande back for you when it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She nodded before turning around to leave. When she arrived at the venue, Ladarius had been waiting for her and immediately scolded her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t answer all the calls. Did you get in touch with Carmelo¡¯s people again? Have I not told you clearly enough?Do you understand the stakes? You ¡­¡± Silvia raised hier eyes and her gaze coldly swept over Ladarius. He choked, the words suddenly stuck in his throat. ¡°Come on in if you¡¯re here.¡± They paused in the entrance before going into the venue and Ladarius quickly repeated,¡±I have told you before. You know what to say.After today, V.L will be able to go to a higher level. Silvia! Listen to me! I have always known you to be very sensible, but today¡­ look at you!¡± Silvia listened well, always with a quiet and decent smile on her face. She did not say atiything and Ladarius¡¯s heart felt a little panicked. He wanted to say something more, but felt that everything ihat should be said had been said. Finally, he raised his hand and pressed il on her shoulder, moved closer to her ear, and said in a voice that only two people could lear, ¡°I believe you, but you¡¯d better not y tricks again, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruihless.¡± Alter saying that, he slowly released his hand, and his eyes looked at lier with extreme affection. If she didn¡¯t know better, Silvia would have thought he was whispering something about love. Silvia¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she turned around and walked towards the venue. Just walking it, she was immediately blinded by the shing lights inside. The reporters raised their cameras to ¡°click¡± and ¡°click¡± to take pictures. Silvia paused in her steps, quickly adjusted herself and walked quickly towards the stage. There was a row of tables in front of her, with several V.L. executives sitting on either side of her, and three seats in the middle for Ladarius, Vivienne, and¡­ for her. Well, the most middle seat was really suitable. She walked straight over and sat down. Vivienne was already there, she nced at Ladarius and saw that he gave her an ¡°OK¡± gesture, which made her feel a bit more rxed. The press conference soon began, and Ladarius opened with a straightforward statement. ¡°I believe you all know aboutst night¡¯s episode of the city¡¯s new perfumepetition, of which, there is some misunderstanding This press conference today is to give an exnation to all of you through your friends in the media, to your colleagues who care about this matter and to all of you.¡± ¡°Last night¡¯s entry. ¡®First Love¡¯, was very well received, but there was a collision between two companies and a dispute over its ownership. The main people involved in the incident are sitting here. I will not say much. Will the two parties please come up and speak clearly? With that, the microphone was passed to Vivienne first. She wore a ck one-shoulder dress today, looking very imposing, and interestingly, she contrasted with Silvia on her side, one ck and one white.¡± Vivienne was used to being in front of a crowd and smiled lightly and then spoke, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Vivienne, the chief perlumer of V.L.¡± V.L¡¯s chief perfumer, Silvia lowered her eyes and smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has read about yesterday¡¯s incident. Mr. Ladarius also spoke briefly about this, so I won¡¯t repeat that here. I just want to say, from the beginning of my contact with this line, I know that, in addition to talent, what is more important is hard work. Only with conscientious and continuous practice and experimentation will there be saticlory results.¡± ¡°Pul your mind on the right path more than anything else. Il you try to take a short cut, even if you find sess in the short termi, iri the end, it won¡¯tst long Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Silvia?¡± Vivienne linislied her speech, lightly throwing the lopic to Silvia, directly to her side of the war. As expected, everyone¡¯s attention went to Silvia, taking pictures as they waited to hear what she had to say. Even if there was no explicit usation in Vivienne¡¯s words, who can not hear the meaning? Silvia was the thief who stole someone else¡¯s work and ideas! Facing the microphone, Silvia didn¡¯t rush to speak, she looked around the whole room without any haste, sweeping her eyes almost all over the room. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Ladarius was a bit anxious and could hardly resist nudging her, he finally heard her say, ¡°Yes, I agree with what Miss Vivienne said: it is more important to keep your mind on the right path than anything else. Talent is important, hard work is more important.¡± Ladarius and Vivienne kept their social smiles, but they were just a bit confused. It was clear that Silvia was just repeating Vivienne¡¯s words, not even changing the words, almost exactly the same, but why was there a sense of foreboding when it came out of her mouth? ¡°So Miss Silvia, you are admitting that you stole Miss Vivienne¡¯s ideas and achievements?¡±A reporter asked a direct question. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 21 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 21 Chapter 21:Conflict arose! Silvia didn¡¯t dodge the cameras below, but faced the dazzling shes, her eyes as calm as water. Faced with such a sharp question, Silvia smiledintly, ¡°I never said that.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± There was an outcry, There was a llurry of shots, while more people jumped up to ask questions. Ladarius¡¯ face changed and he turned his head to look at Silvia. She¡¯s not really going to y any tricks, is she? Pulling the microphone to his side, Ladarius preemptively attacked. ¡°Silvia is a member of ourpany and has assisted Miss Vivienne for many years. Therefore it is obvious that you cannot im that she is involved in theft in any way. Silvia didn¡¯t want to categorize it as stealing or giarism:All she can say was that there were too many temtions in our society and industry. The temptations were too numerous. We are prepared to give Silvia a ce and are hopeful that V.L will continue to provide you with new and improved works in the future.¡± It must be said that Ladarius had some experience in spinning a story and dealing with the media over the years. A speech was diplomatic, neither condescending nor sincere in words, just like a goodpany with a conscience, which still defends and understands the employees who had betrayed theirpany. The journalists were touched and al the same time cast a contemptuous nce at Silvia. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The state of affairs now was very clear, it was clear that Silvia was not content to be an assistant. Then she stole thepany¡¯s results to resell to otherpanies, wanting to detect, but did not expect to fall over. They were already starting to believe this story. If V.L. was still willing to keep her, it must liave been a misunderstanding. But there were a few people who caught the loophole and came forward to ask questions. ¡°But before, Silvia said she was not yourpany¡¯s employee and did not sign a contract.¡± This question was probably considered by Ladarius before, and without panicking, he said with a smile. ¡°Yes, this I admit is an oversight of thepany.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t purposefully refuse to sign, of course, but as you may not know, Silvia and I were ssmates in college and are close friends. At first, our n wasn¡¯t properly thought out, and I also transferred her ie in full directly. I acknowledge that I am personally at fault for this, and we are prepared to extend a very generous contract. I am confident that after this misunderstanding. V.L. will move on to better things.¡± Ladarius secretly sighed with rellel, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Luckily he reacted quickly, or else something might have gone wrong. Krore he had tune to wipe his sweat, another reporter stood up and asked, ¡°Miss Silvia, should you make a public apology for its incident?Also, docs Carmelo know the real story of this inciderit? if they are also unaware of it,what are you yoing to say to Carmelo? is this a fraud, and will Carmelo sue you?¡± The questions were more astute than the others, and the gaze on Silvia was particrly sharp. Ladarius pinched a sweat, ¡°This¡­.¡± Before he could continue, the microphone had been taken away directly by Silvia. Holding it in her hand, she slowly stood up. ¡°You asked a very good question. I will answer your first question first. About the apology thing. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary and won¡¯t do it because I don¡¯t believe there is any reason for it.¡± Her voice was clear, every word was clear, and all the people present heard it in an uproar. After all, everyone agreed with what Ladarius said before, They had even decided that this was the way things were, so when they suddenly heard her say that she wouldn¡¯t apologize and that she didn¡¯t need to,They all felt that she was refusing to admit her mistake, and they wouldn¡¯t stand for it. ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe her words!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone whispered, the voice was not loud, but Silvia could hear it. She didn¡¯t get angry, her cheeks didn¡¯t even redden a bit, her hand held the microphone tightly, and her eyes swept around steadily, ¡°I just want to say two things about this incident. One, ¡®First Love¡¯ is my work, I spent three months with my assistant to modte it. Two, apart from ¡®First Love¡¯, most of V.L¡¯s perfumes, are also my creations. I¡¯ve finished my words.¡± The reporters¡¯ gossipy hearts were fully mobilized, originally listening to Ladarius¡¯ words, and seeing Silvia just smiling warmly, they thought that the matter was settled, and could not make any big waves, but unexpectedly, there was such a reversal. In front of so many people, Silvia was pping Ladarius¡¯ce! All the camera focus was on Ladarius¡¯s rapidly hardening face, while Silvia was calm, too big a contrasi. ¡°Silvia, you mean that instead of you giarizing Miss Vivienne¡¯s work, she copied yours?¡± Someone immediately asked silviaughed, ¡°I have to correct your wording. The word giarism means copying, and it is also an act of excessive imitation. Although giarisin is bad, at least there is a process of self-reprocessing. Vivienne didn¡¯t add anything to my work, rather simply changing the name to her own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s stealing!¡± The reporter said. Silvia justughed and didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Silvia, wluat do you mean by this?¡± Turning his head, Ladarlus raised his arm to hall cover his face and said to Silvia with his lips. Hisce twisted, eritting his teeth, hating the feeling of not being able to bite her twice, but in front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t have a fit, or even make a sound. However, silvia didn¡¯t even look at him, calmly looking at the many media representatives in front of her, as if she was a general pointing at the sands. ¡°Silvia, as you sald, you did not sign an employment contract at V.L. That was to say, it was not even certain whether you are an employee of V.L. What makes you say that all the works of V.L.e from your hands? Do you have any evidence?¡± Reporters were not idle and always found the direct core issue. They actually don¡¯t upy either side. More than anything else, they want to dig out fierce information and write heavyweight news. Faced with the challenge, Silvia was just about to open her mouth to answer,when Vivienne on the side couldn¡¯t help but step in to speak first. ¡°Silvia, what do you mean by what you just said? Are you saying that I stole your idea, your work? ¡°Miss Vivienne, shouldn¡¯t we know the most about what¡¯s going on between us?¡± She asked back without panic, a light smile on her face. From the time she entered to the time she sat down to the time she answered the reporter¡¯s question with ease, Silvia was always unruffled, her emotions didn¡¯t seem to fluctuate, her voice was clear and soft, yet she carried a power that people couldn¡¯t ignore. This was such a casual rhetorical question, but seemed to be mixed with a strong smell of gunpowder. The atmosphere in the meeting room was mobilized. Vivienne¡¯s face became ugly, her pretty fingers clenched into fists, and although she was smiling, the smile was obviously forced. She tried to maintain the proper decency and generosity, and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°What do you mean?! don¡¯t quite understand, can you make it clear?¡± Everyone was holding down their excitement, clutching their cameras in their hands and holding their recorders tightly for fear of missing any detail. At this moment, almost all the media are thinking the same sentence: Fight! Fight! Fight! Silvia looked at her with a faint smile at the corner of her lips, ¡°Are you sure you want me to make it clear here?¡± Silvia was so calm, calm that Vivienne began to panic, but now the question had been set up like this, there was no backing down. Vivienne gritted her teeth and said stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to judge. In this industry, I dare not say I have much talent, but I am definitely the hardworking one. In the past few years in thepany, we can see how much I have donc how inuch ¨C yet you talk nonsense with your traitor¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡°Vivienne ¡­¡± said Ladarius as he gently pressed her small arm, then twisted his head to look at Silvia again, cleared his throal and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, this meeting today¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I wanted to give an exnation to the organizingmittee of the Carmelo Race, as well as to our friends and consumers who care about us,but I didn¡¯t think it through enough, and I didn¡¯t give Miss Silvia enough time to prepare herself.¡± ¡°Want evidence?¡±Interrupting his speech, the two simple words iminediately drew all the attention to Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 22 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Wee to sue! Silvia unhurriedly picked up her phone that she had put aside earlier, ¡°Since everyone keeps talking about evidence, this is indeed the most direct, so let¡¯s take a look at the evidence.¡± ¡°May I ask Miss Silvia ¨C the evidence you are talking about, what is it?¡± Immediately, someone asked a question. The reporters were thrilled with the way this event was unfolding. The tit-for-tat arguing and the gunpowder vor in the air. Not to mention the persistence of both sides who refused to give in. The reporters were not sure which side was true, which side was false. All they knew was that whichever side was lying, they were too good at acting! ¡°The evidence was ¡­¡± Silvia had not finished, when Vivienne stood up and began to speak. ¡°The proof is all the employees of the whole V.L, so many people can prove who is the perfumer of V.L, who is the real author of these works!¡± ¡°Silvia! I wanted to give you some leeway because we were ssmates and friends. But you are too much, not only do you not admit your mistake, but you are also reversing right and wrong here, I do not want to y the game of bullshit with you bere, I will see you in court!¡± After saying that, Vivienne directly waved away the microphone in front of her, got up and left. There was an uproar! Although the quarrel was very intense, such a decisive move as leaving was also unexpected, Not only did the journalists not expect it, but even Ladarius did not expect it. He subconsciously reached out to grab Vivienne, but in the end was a step too slow. He could only see her back, so if he got up to chase her at this time, it would be a bit out of character. But he could notpletely ignore it, so he had to apologize, ¡°Sorry everyone, this is the end of today¡¯s conference, thank you foring.¡± Before he got up to leave, he gave Silvia an annoyed re, turned sideways and said a few words to the people around him, and then went after Vivienne without looking back Silvia stood there, facing so many shing lights, so many pairs of eyes, being the center of attention. And Ladarius just left her there, leaving her to face all this alone. In fact, she should have seen clearly that he never cared that much about her. ¡°Miss Silvia, just now Miss Vivienne said that she means to sue you? May I ask what you think?¡± ¡°And what is the evidence you mentioned just now?¡± ¡°Miss Silvia, do you really have evidence, or are you just pretending? If this matter really goes to court, have you ever considered the consequences?¡± Faced with many questions, Silvia looked around calmly, her calm temperament and overly calm aura made the noisy crowd quiet down. Her red lips opened slightly and she slowly spat out four words: ¡°Bring on the suit!¡± Siva expected that it would not be so easy to leave, but she never expected that Ladarius would block her in the small passage Didn¡¯t he go after Vivienne? And he didn¡¯t leave? Ladarius¡¯ face was drawn, his hands in the pockets of his pants, leaning against the wall, his whole person was trapped in the darkness where the light could not shine, looking even more menacing. Silvia did not want to speak to him and tried to turn around to go in another direction, but found that someone had already blocked the back way. No wonder he whispered a few words to someone before he left, so that is to exin this? That¡¯s really, really good for her for once. Silvia simply walked towards him, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, is this a threat? or kidnapping?¡± Straightening up, Ladarius paced and approached her slowly. He didn¡¯t roar, but his whole body was steaming with anger, and his leather shoes made a crisp sound on the floor, as if they were striking on one¡¯s heart. Subconsciously, he swept a quick nce, there were no security cameras here. He was thorough with his preparations, making sure that no one outside would be able to witness their conversation. He really knows how to choose the ce. ¡°Silvia,¡± hegently called her name. Ladarius¡¯s voice was very soft, but the tone was biting and heavy, ¡°what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want, Mr. Ladarius is that not clear?¡± she said coldly. ¡°Before, didn¡¯t we all agree?¡± It was hard for him to be patient, probably trying to convince her onest time, ¡°What did you mean when you said those words just now? Do you have to go against me, against thepany?¡± ¡°What exactly did Carmelo promise you? Don¡¯t be so naive as to think that people will value you there.¡± With a low voice, he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just being used as a gun, ourpany is rising very fast recently, the momentum is very strong, thepetition is so fierce among peers. There are all kinds of dirty tricks to suppress thepetition. You don¡¯t understand this at all. Do you think they will really take you seriously who has no achievements? When V.L copses, you will be kicked out.¡± Ladarius thought about it and always felt that it was Carmelo that was behind it. I wonder what they said to Silvia and what kind of offer they made. But it shouldn¡¯t matter, Silvia has never been the kind of person who cares about profit, her heart is with him. Could it be that his affair with Vivienne¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like that either! If she knew, why didn¡¯t she make a scene and question him? Silvia looked at him and actually admired him. How could he say such a huge list of falsehoods without changing his face? And so serious, so for her sake, how can he not blush at all? ¡°Silvia, stop being obsessed. Don¡¯t you care about our rtionship anymore? You should have a limit even if you¡¯re having a problem with me, if you go on like this, it will only be uninanageable.¡± Kabing his hand to hold her shoulders, Ladarius continued, ¡°Did someone from Carmelo contact you again? You ¡­¡± ¡°It was me, looking for Carmelo.¡± ¡°Tuliing her head to look over her shoulder, Silvia gently broke tree Ladarius couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°II¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think of giving you a chance, but even now, you still want me to take the me. Ladarius, do I really look that stupid?¡± The corners of her lips held a sarcastic smile, and Silvia¡¯s voice was hardened with ice. Ladarius¡¯ heart felt a chill. He suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was a stranger, not the one he had known for several years and was familiar with. She had be so sharp, so unpredictable, so uncontroble. ¡°Silvia, what do you mean? Do you not trust me?¡± ¡°I trust you as far as I can throw you.¡± After a pause, Silvia did not bother to say too much to him, ¡°By now, what I appreciate most is that you did not sign a formal contract with me, from today onwards, your V.L, and I have nothing to do with each other.¡± Emphasizing the word ¡°your¡±, she lifted her foot to cross over him and leave. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ladarius took her arm, although his brain had not yet analyzed the situation, but he knew that he could not let her go now. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 23 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 23 Chapter 23 :You¡¯re asking me to die ¡°Are you still ming me for not signing a formal contract with you?¡± He asked tentatively, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t be so childish, okay? Does it really matter that much whether you sign a contract or not? If that¡¯s what you care about you should have told me earlier, what¡¯s the point of making all this tuss?¡± ¡°V.L is mine, isn¡¯t it yours, isn¡¯t it ours? You¡¯re forcing everyone to death, do you know that?¡± The force on her hand tightened, causing her arm to hurt. Silvia wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go until i make it clear today.¡± After a pause, Ladarius probably felt that his tone was too hard, so he eased his emotions again. He looked down and pondered for a moment, his heart seemed to be moved, his eyes picked up, and looked at Silvia and simply asked her first, ¡°Silvia, are you jealous?¡± In fact, Ladarius was not afraid of Silvia finding out about his rtionship with Vivienne. She was so devoted to him that she never believed those rumors. Every time he said a few nice words, she would obediently believe them, so how could she suspect? However, these two days she was acting really strange, especially in the face of Vivienne. This made him think more, so he simply took a gamble and made a preemptive strike himself, picking it apart. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Are you jealous of Vivienne?¡± Observing the change in her face, Ladarius continued to ask. Silvia nced at him without saying anything. And her silence made Ladarius more convinced of his judgment. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re not!¡± With a heavy sigh, the strength of his grip on her arm fell a little looser, he shook his head and said, ¡°After so many years, I thought that the rtionship between us was something that no one could break, that it was absolutely forbidden to test, but how did you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, or saw, but there must be a misunderstanding. You and I, and Vivienne, the three of us have known each other for not a year or two, and if she and I were going to have anything, we would have had it long ago. You should not listen to the gossips outside, those people are all eager to see the world in chaos. Silvia, you should not be used!¡± She took a look at the actual situation. Silvia quickly moved two steps back, avoiding his touch, and asked indifferently, Unable to understand her, Ladarius continued to follow the same line of thoughi, ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t we agree to get a marriage license after wr won thispetition? If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯re going to get a license right now! Let¡¯s Love married!¡± Now he can not care so much, the situation was urgent, he nanled tostabilize Silvia first. Silvia was a bit mund The words she had been hoping for for many years were now full of irony in het ears. Get a license? Marriage? He¡¯s thinking dream! Putting away the mocking smile on her face, she said with a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If you want to prove it, you don¡¯t have to go to that trouble.¡± Ladarius noticed her look and assumed she had been persuaded and had changed her mind. He quickly came forward and stated, ¡°Yes, we should have confidence in one another. Every time, you¡¯ve stood by me; won¡¯t you do it again this time?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Nodding, Silvia said, ¡°Actually, I have a way to prove that you and Vivienne are innocent and at the same time solve the dilemma thepany is facing now.¡± ¡°What solution?¡± Ladarius asked with some excitement. if this could be done, it would naturally be the best, Although he was trying his best to smooth over this matter and did a lot of public rtions work in the past two days, the wave of public opinion was still very fierce, and the impact on V.L was not small. This was evident from the sales in the past two days. Especially for apany like theirs that was growing and wants to grow, credibility and reputation was crucial. Silvia could see the anxiety behind his eyes. At least one thing he said was right ¨C every time he encountered difficulties in the past, it was she who helped him get through it. She did her best toe up with new products and ideas, thinking that what she was fighting for was the future of the two of them, but she never thought she was doing it for someone else ¡°The way to prove it is simple.¡± Hooking up her lips, she said unhurriedly, ¡°We¡¯ll go back now and go to theunch to make a final rification. You go and tell the media and reporters that all of V.L¡¯s perfume creations in the past were made by me, and all of the awards that I¡¯ve won, I deserve. Are you going?¡± Ladarius stared at her with wide eyes, clearly two steps away from him, but he felt that she was almost forcing herself in front of bim, forcing him to breathe. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to die!¡± Gritting his back teeth, he almost squeezed out one word at a time. Silvia lost her smile, ¡°How can that be? The best-selling models of V.L in the past few years are not the ones that I have been working on day and night? Is it so hard for you to announce a fact to the public?¡± ¡°Su, you never cared about this belore, why have you be so snobbish now? Are these false names so important to you! More important than ine?¡± Obviously, le refused to do so. Not only did refuser, We even flipped out and used her righteously, as if she was the one who was deceiving the world and siralo tame Mobbery! Ale name? With these yerks, he initially wrsuaded her to remain silent and stand behind him. Now, he still wants to use these clich¨¦s to quiet her? Raising her beautiful eyebrows, Silviaughed: ¡°Il matters! I didn¡¯t care before, but now, I do care! I want fame, and I want profit, and I want fairness and justice. Can you afford to give these?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 24 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 24 Chapter 24:You want to use force? Ladarius¡¯ worried and concerned face gradually dropped, and his eyes became more and more shady as he stared at the woman in front of him and said conspiratorially, ¡°You are, threatening me?¡± ¡°I just want what I deserve.¡± Her request was also very simple. She was not greedy, but what belonged to her, would no longer be given away. ¡°Huh¡­.¡± Casually pulling the tie around his neck, probably feeling stuffy, and unbuttoning another button, Ladarius put his hands at his waist and looked at her askance, ¡°Deserve? What do you deserve? In the past few years, you have been eating, dressing and living, all at my expense. Even your rent was paid by me! Deserved?¡± silvia looked at the familiar, yet also unfamiliar, face in front of her and suddenly felt ridiculous. This man, how can he be so strong and reasonable to this point. Thanks to him still acting so justified, she was really going to be angry andugh. She was not angry at Ladarius, but at herself. Why did she fall in love with such a man and give up her entire life for him? Why didn¡¯t she see through his true nature at first? When Ladarius saw her silence, he thought she knew she was in the wrong, so he continued to count. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a big deal just because you make a few perfumes. Who provides the fragrances? Who rented theb? What do you think you are without me backing you up?¡± Silvia slowly raised her eyes and her lips moved, ¡°So you admit that most of V.L¡¯s previous perfumes were developed by me?¡± ¡°So what if it was! Without thepany¡¯s operation, without putting it on the market, without advertising, you think It¡¯s that easy to sell?¡± He was so overbearing, and so eloquent, that at first nce, it sounded as if what he said really made sense. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Silvia did not refute the various loppholes in his words, but only smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s good to admit it.¡± ¡°Since the words havee to this point, there is no point for you and I to argue any further.¡± Alter saying that, silvia turned around and intended to leave. Her purpose had already been achieved, so she didn¡¯t need to dwell on him anymore. But Ladarius would not let her go so easily. ¡°Walt!¡± He quickly caught up with her, reached out to grab her, but only caught the corner of her clothes. The clothes were pulled back hard, and something fell out of the pocket, Stunned, le reached out to pick it up, bui Silvia was one step faster than him and had already picked it up and held it in her hand, ¡°How dare you record?¡± Get Bonus Ladarius looked at her incredulously, never thinking that the stupid and obedient woman would y such a trick ¡°Give it to me!¡± At once, he dove and tried to snatch that recorder. Silvia could not let him grab it, holding the recorder tightly and taking two steps back ¡°You have no conscience, what are you afraid of?¡± The outstretched hand fell short, Ladarius looked at her, stopped and did not go forward to grab it, but laughed, ¡°Childish! Do you think you can change anything with such a recording? I can say that you have edited it, or premeditated it, to lead me to say such things.¡± ¡°Then again, do you think I didn¡¯t make any preparations? ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± Nodding -Silvia had just turned around when someone was already right there blocking her exit. She turned around again and saw Ladarius still standing in the same ce, already unhurriedly taking out a cigarette from the inside pocket of his suit, slowly lighting it and taking a puff. The reason he was so calm was that he was prepared to not let her leave. ¡°You want to use force?¡± Silvia asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I have no intention of using some extraordinary means on you. After all, you and I have been in a rtionship for so many years, haven¡¯t we?¡± Ladarius held a cigarette in one hand, tilted his head, scratched his scalp with his pinky finger, and slowly walked towards her, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoken nicely with you, the stakes are alsoid out for you, but you are still so stubborn, so disobedient. I have to first let you calm down and when you think about it, we can talk!¡± After saying that, he raised his chin, passed a look at those people, and then turned around. Such a simple thing, there was absolutely no need for him to do it himself. The sound of whistling wind rang out behind him, and there was the vague sound of fists and feet shing with each other¡¯s limbs. Ladarius frowned and just wanted to turn around and tell them to keep it down. Two bodyguards to deal with a woman and so much noise? But he had only turned hallway when he froze in ce. But the body just halfway through the side, the person has frozen in ce. A cold wind brushed against his cheek, and almost at the same time, a sharp dagger was ced on his neck The darker¡¯s de was glowing with cold light, and he could feel its coolness, so he could tell that it was unsheathed, and it was not a jobu. Cold sweatn down his face, and Ladarius¡¯ teeth chattered a little, ¡°what are you ¡­ doing?¡± ¡°That would require asking wiat you want to do first.¡± Silvia said coldly. At this moment, there was no hint of softness in her, the whole person was cold and stern. ¡°How can you¡­¡± hesitantly, Ladarius became more and more confused. These days, he felt as if he was in a dream, or the biggest nightmare of his life. He had some doubts that this Silvia was still the Silvia he knew because she had changed from the five years and three years he had known her to now seeming more and more like a stranger Could it just be an error with the same name? ¡°How do I know how to fight and kick?¡± Silvia directly said his heart¡¯s doubt, and then coldly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you.¡± Ladarius did not understand what she meant, but the coldness on his neck was not take. And he did not have time to think about it now, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! This thing is not fun, put it down first.¡± ¡°Ladarius, my request is simple give me back what belongs to me, we are clear! Looking at his sweat-drenched appearance, Silvia only felt contempt ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± The words just fell, the pressure on his neck abruptly reduced, and when he fixed his mind to look over again, he could only see a back that was already tar away The two bodyguards were lying on the ground groaning from east to west, surprisingly not able to beat that woman Damn! Ladarius cursed, his heart was not only agitated, but also uneasy. Ladarius wanted to use the soft approach to coax her back, this was always the easiest and most effective, but he did not expect her to go from soft to hard. Now, this was a tricky thing, ¡ª The problem was that it¡¯s not easy. When she got to the road outside, Silvia shook off her wrist. She nned to call a car to take her back home. She hadn¡¯t practiced her kicks and punches for some days, so she was rusty, and her hands were sore from dealing with those two minions. It seemed that she had really given up a lot of things for Ladarius over the years. But from today, she will find her old self again! When she looked around, she was about to take a taxi when the headlights of a car parked not far away shed at her, blinding her with bright light. Silvia raised her hand to block the light, and squinted her eyes. When she saw the car, the tension in her heart suddenly rxed ¨C he was here! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 25 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 25 Chapter 25:Punching scum and bitch in the face ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± Silvia was still quite happy to see him at this time. Simon nced at her, thoughtfully turned down the air conditioning wind in the back row, took the shawl and put it on her, ¡°Got into trouble?¡± The time projection was that she should havee out of this road long ago, long enough that he was going to get out of the car and go over to see for himself. ¡°A little something.¡± The finger gestures a little gap, indicating that the problem is not big, but the result of raising the hand involved, subconsciously ¡°hiss¡± sound. Hearing the sound of her breathing backwards, Simon wrinkled his eyebrows and pulled her hand up, ¡°hurt?¡± The face was cold, the voice was even colder, every line on his face says: he was not happy! Silvia hurriedly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t moved my muscles for a long time and i¡¯m a little sore.¡± Fearing that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she turned to face him sideways, ¡°Look, where am I hurt?¡± Simon gazed at her, and suddenly reached out his hand and gently pinched the sides of her cheeks with his thumb and forefinger. silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Lifting her chin slightly, he examined her carefully from top to bottom, and then his gaze went from her neck, to her corbone, to her arms¡­ His sight was like an X-ray film, ruthlessly checking her entire body once before nodding: ¡°Hmm!¡± Silvia¡¯s face, tentatively, heated up. There was no excessive action, but she felt as if she had been caressed by his gaze, her body was hot and dry. She just said it casually, but he was really so careful. The aggravation at the bottom of her heart was relieved. In fact, it was impossible not to be aggrieved. She had known Ladarius for so many years and she had always felt that he was a gentle, refined, elegant man, but the recent session of events, kept lowering her opinion of him. He nol only cheated, but also told her lies,pletely betrayed her, and even wanted to use force ¡­ The actual fact was that you can¡¯t be sofortable saying that you¡¯re going to be able to put it behind you. The anyer, sadness, and disappointment still linger. ¡°Promise me one thing¡± Simon¡¯s hand finally returned to her chin, his thumb gently rubbing her lips. **No matter what, don¡¯t put yourself in danger.¡± As die spoke, she suddenly felt a chill on her wrist. looking down, there was an exit silver watch onlier wrist. The watch was very small, but she could see that the workenanship was fine, and the hands inside were not moving She seldom had the habit of changing her watch, and it was a surprise that he gave her a watch so suddenly. This watch has global positioning and one-touch call function. You wear it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia was stunned for two seconds, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re spying on me in disguise?¡± she said half-jokingly. She knew, of course, that the watch Simon had given her meant that she could seek his help at any time. It was surprising for him to be so thoughtful, and it was impossible to say that she was not touched. Squeezing her hand with one hand, the other still lingering on her red lips, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not disguised surveince, it¡¯s real-time tracking,¡± ¡°Why are you being so nice to me?¡± Looking into his eyes, she asked sincerely, Alihough they hadn¡¯t spent too much time together, Simon had been really nice to her. What he had done for her in the past few days was something that Ladarius hadn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have done in the past few years. ¡°Because ¡­ you¡¯re my wife.¡± The words sell, and he had moved closer, pressing his lips directly against hers, iming them. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Silvia tilted her head and took the initiative to cooperate with him. Her actions were a bit shy but not evasive, and her response was a great encouragement to Simon. He curled his lips in satisfaction and deepened the kiss When Ladarius returned home, he was simply ashen. He never thought he would be threatened with a knife to the neck, or that the person to do so would be Silvia! How could she be so good at kung fu? When did she practice, howe he didn¡¯t know? How many other things were there he didn¡¯t know about her? ¡°Bam.¡± There was a crisp sound as a shard of woodwas stepped on underfoot. Looking over again, the apartment was a wreck In the middle of the mess, Vivienne was sitting on the sofa in the middle of the living room, holding a cushion in her arms, and when she saw him looking over, she immediately raised her hand and hurled it, ¡°You still know how toe back!¡± The cushion hit the door behind him and fell to the ground, #What are you doing?¡± Bending down to pick it up, he carefully avoided the debris and walked over to sit next to her. It was expected, but it was still distracting to see such a scene ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vivienne turned her head to look at him: ¡°¡±The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the situation. You didn¡¯t believe me! Now she¡¯s biting the bullet and won¡¯t let go. Do you know that I don¡¯t even dare to go on Twitter now?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to go on Twitter?¡± Ladarius said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a weak heart, you¡¯re open and honest.¡± ¡°Come on, it¡¯s okay to talk to reporters like that. Now I¡¯m asking you to think of a solution, not to coax me in a perfunctory manner!¡± The reason why I left the conference in anger was because I couldn¡¯t confront her anymore. Silvia was making such a fuss, and it was not in my best interest to continue, so it was better to make an angry gesture and leave first.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re asking ine to think of a solution, why didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d think of a solution when you left the conference?¡± Looking askance at her, Ladarius was full of unhappiness on his face, ¡°Do you know what the reporters will write when you leave the stage like this? Angry? Weak-hearted and self- righteous?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left, the situation would have been even worse. Silvia has clearly figured out the truth about us ¨C she wants to bite me to death!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, Ladarius. I just love you! I¡¯ve made some fame with her perfumes over the years, but she¡¯s been dominating you, too!You know, in my heart, nothing is more important than you! She has already imed my beloved as her own. So, my career gets a small boost from her¡­ what is that inparison? Ladarius, she doesn¡¯t have you in her heart, she doesn¡¯t care about you at all!¡± Every word of her words hit Ladarius in the heart, and that¡¯s exactly what she wanted. Silvia, if she still had some old feelings in her heart, she would not be so reckless. When the dagger was on his neck, he felt a chill on his neck, and a chill in his heart. ¡°Since she is so desperate, I can¡¯t be med for being desperate.¡± Ladarius¡¯ face was a bit grim, ¡°She thought she knew the form and the idea and that¡¯s great, but she didn¡¯t know that the official only looks at the evidence. And we, what we have is evidence!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are we really going to sue her?¡± She was just bluffing. Awsuit? Not to mention the trouble, it may cause a mess. ¡°Sue, of course! Not only do we have to sue, we have to sue everyone!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 26 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 26 Chapter 26 :Some destinies were called sinful destinies Ladarius didn¡¯t just talk about it this time, he quickly posted awyer¡¯s letter on thepany¡¯s homepage, saying that he would sue Silvia and make her apologize andpensate for the company¡¯s losses. Not only was it posted on the homepage, but also on Weibo and other tforins, there were statements from V.L. It seemed to be a real action. With V.L acting so tough and Carmelo not saying anything at all, the whole trend of public opinion became obvious. Although what happened at the conference that day made people feel confused, and some even wavered in their belief thal Silvia was innocent, they soon changed their stance again because of V.L¡¯s statement. If she was not weak, why didn¡¯t Carmeloe forward and speak up, and why didn¡¯t Silvia produce favorable evidence? In the face of V.L¡¯s questioning, Silvia¡¯s performance was really too nd. She did respond, just forwarding thewyer¡¯s message, and replied with one word: ¡°Anytime.¡± The word seemed to be lightly written, but it oozed contempt, as if one could see her disdainful eyes, not taking V.L¡¯s warning seriously at all. This one-word response immediately triggered a round of lever, rocketing them to the hot list. The perfumer industry was not very popr, and perfume and beauty, if not a new product or a flow of celebrity endorsement, rarely made the hot list, but because of the scandal and the drama, V.L. and Carmelo were now a trending topic. This story was also outside the norm because unlike most cases of giarism, there was no subtlety here. One side had clearly stolen the recipe from the other ¨C but which one was at fault? Both sides stated their case so confidently that it was really difficult to distinguish. In contrast to the enthusiasm of the crowd, the person concerned was too cal?. At the moment she was on her way to Carmelo, and then received a call from Winnie. ¡°Back from vacation?¡± She had a rxed smile on her face, but Winnie sounded anxious, ¡°I saw thewyer¡¯s letter from the company outside. How are you doing? Do you want me to testify in court for you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Silvia snorted out augh, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid to involve me, at this point. Even if I don¡¯te forward to take a stand, Ladarius will not be able to tolerate me.¡± Winnie understands very well in her heart. During this period of time, she excused herself to go out to travel, her usual cell phone was turned off, and only another private cell phone was essible. When she came back from her vacation, the first time she turned it on, she found that diere were many messages, all of them asking her to return to the office quickly after her leave, and as for how many phone calls she had made, it was predictable. Thepany¡¯s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. li¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid to involve you, but I really don¡¯t need it.¡± Alter a pause, Silvia added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I need LO ULE , I won¡¯t be alcald to ask.¡± With nothing more to say, wine could only nod, ¡°Okay, then you take care of yoursell.¡± For Silvia, she admired and trusted her, she had been with biet for so long, she was really convinced of her talent and her skill in pertumery, but this was not normal alter all Ladarius was after all the president of thepany, not to say that the people up and down the company to listen to him. Silvia hid away in theboratory almost all these years, and rarely dealt with thepany side of the people. Can she really prove that these perfumes were from her hand, were only their own? With the information they took away, whether from theputer files or physical evidence, Silvia was definitely at a disadvantage. Winnie did not know where her confidence wasing from, was Carmelo side to give the bottom line? But, not to mention that Carmelo was only a subsidiary of Warin, and the parentpany hadn¡¯t acknowledged the dispute at all. For that matter, Carmelo still hadn¡¯te forward to help her say half a word, either. Winnie still felt insecure, plus Ladarius kept urging her, so she decided to go back to thepany and help Silvia stay informed of their ns.. Silvia officially reported to Carmelo. She had talked about it before, but never signed the contract, so she made an appointment yesterday and came over first thing today. In Simon¡¯s words, she wanted to get acquainted with the environment first, and then start the official process. At her strong insistence, Simon didn¡¯t interfere too much and just let Freddie make the arrangements, but even then she knew that her arrival would not be so peaceful after all. Walking through the office area, she went straight to Carmelo¡¯s general manager¡¯s office, where three people were already waiting, two of whom she had met before. ¡°Mr. Wyatt.¡± The one sitting in the middle was Carmelo¡¯s general manager Wyatt, the man on the left was the manager of the human resources department, both of whom she had met before, while the woman on the other side was a stranger. When he saw hering, Wyatt immediately got up and walked around the table towards her, lifting one hand to rest gently on her shoulder, ¡°Silvia, wee to Carmelo!¡± ¡°Hello Mr. Wyatt, hello Mr. Lee.¡± She greeted politely, then her eyes fell on the woman and paused. ¡°Let me introduce to you our project manager Ste. She is a strong woman. I hope you can work well together in the future.¡± Wyatt said smilingly. ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± Silvia greeted, but intuitively, she didn¡¯t have a good feeling about this future boss. Sure enough, Ste just nodded her head slightly and her eyes stopped looking at her, ¡°Mr Wyatt, there is no shortage of people in our project department.¡± ¡°There is no shortage of people, but there is a shortage of talent. Carmelo is still in the early stage of development. It is very necessary to bring benefits to thepany. Silvia is alented person. You can take care of her. This is also to mjest new blood into your project department.¡± Wyatt veld that she could not refuse. bur Me was obviously not going to back down that easily, even daring to shout with the boss, ¡°Talent? But how CONWI¡¯ve never heard of such a person in the industry?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I remember two years ago or three years ago, there was a famous ¡°no nose perfumer¡¯ named Silvia, is there another with the wine name? Or ¡­¡± she said this no longer politely, and her eyes were also extraordinarily sharp In the face of her questioning and confrontation, Silvia straightened her back, ¡°Not the same name, the one Ste said, is me.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Sie looked surprised, ¡°So the threshold for ¡®talent¡¯ is so low now?¡± ¡°There was a little misunderstanding back then, but it made an impression on Ste. It¡¯s been so long ago that I almost forgot about it, and you still remember.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°You can see thal we are indeed destined to work together.¡± Her painlessment made Ste¡¯s eyes sink, ¡°Some destinies are not called destinies, they are called sins.¡± Then she put away her already small smile and turned to look at Wyatt, ¡°Mr. Wyatt, I will not agree to a person who has no qualifications at all joining my project department. What¡¯s more, she has awsuit on her hands, and I think it would be unwise for thepany to recruit such a person at this time!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 27 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 27 Chapter 27 :Spitting on him Being questioned in person like this, Wyatt couldn¡¯t face it and sank his face, ¡°Ste, watch your words.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my wording, every word is what I had in mind. I don¡¯t know what kind of backstage deal she has, but I will never let a giarist mix in my tearn!¡± After saying that, Ste turned around and left the office. ¡°Ste, Ste, hey¡­¡± the HR manager calle after her and sighed a bit awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Wyatt, Ste¡¯s temper is like this, she speaks straight, but her goal is still for the good of the company. You should not be angry with her.¡± ¡°If I were to be reasonable with her, would she still be sitting in the project manager position for so long?¡± Shaking his head, Wyatt turned his head to look at Silvia, ¡°Ahhh, the same goes for you, don¡¯t take her words too much to heart. She¡¯s a person, you¡¯ll know when you get along in the future. She has a bad temper and a poisonous mouth, but she¡¯s still got a good heart. I think, in the future you will work well together.¡± ¡°¡­¡± will get along well? silvia was doubtful. But she nodded at this point, ¡°I can understand Ste, and the people out there questioning me as well as distrusting me, and I¡¯m grateful to Mr. Wyatt for this opportunity. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Wyatt was still satisfied with her answer. He seemed to remember something else, ¡°By the way, about thest new productpetition, this matter still hasn¡¯t been settled. V.L. ising after you hard. Do you have a n?¡± He asked a rather subtle question- the implication was that Silvia had to do something to solve it. Silvia naturally understood his ineaning, and immediately replied: ¡°Mr. Wyatt do not worry, I will definitely solve this matter as soon as possible. I think the best evidence is that I show up with confidence.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ hope everything goes well!¡± After a moment of silence, he raised his hand and patted the outside of her arm, ¡°But in this matter, Carmelo will not intervene and will not respond to this matter just because you have signed to ourpany, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± She could understand that if Carmelo didn¡¯t interfere now, it would still be just between her personally and V.L. and Isdarius, but once someone from Carmelo came forward it would be the wholepany, and it would even make people specte if it was Warin¡¯s statement. In fact, it¡¯s not that she¡¯s not arguing and lighting back, she¡¯s just waiting for the right moment. When Winnie returned to thepany, she went straight to the president¡¯s office. As it wasdarius who suminoned her back, no one stopped her, so she went straight to the door and was about to work wien she heard volces swaking from inside. ¡°Sort out all this information and send a copy to thewyer. Also, don¡¯t forget to scan the online ones, and then buy som bols to food social media wiili favorable posts as soon as possible, and do it cleanly.¡± The voice that spoke was obviously Ladarius. Winnie wrinkled her eyebrows, information? Was it the information that was taken from theb earlier? It was the information that she couldn¡¯t let go of, her constant restlessness. Those files were the most important evidence of Silvia¡¯s past with her, but they had all been taken by Ladarius, and now, he was using it to throw dirt on silvia. The worst thing was that Silvia doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry about the information, but Winnie was sweating. No, I have to remind Silvia! So thinking, she took out her phone to send a message, but had only justposed a few words, when someone tapped her shoulder from behind, ¡°Are you going in?¡± ¡°Yeah? I just got here, too.¡± Winnie replied in a panic. ¡°Mr. Ladarius, Winnie is here,¡± the secretary said as she pushed the door open and poked her head in. Nodding, Ladarius replied, ¡°Send her in.¡± A little embarrassed to squeeze out a smile, Winnie put away the phone and walked in. Besides, she should find out the truth before talking to Silvia. ¡°Mr. Ladarius,¡± she called out stilfly, and she stood silent, waiting for him to speak To be honest, Winnie didn¡¯t have a good feeling about Ladarius as a person. She had followed Silvia for a longer time, and most of it was the two of them soaking in theb. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Winnie thought she was a hard worker. She was a very hard worker when she was in school, but only after she was with Silvia did she realize that people could forget to eat and sleep. Many times she could not stay up and fell asleep in theboratory, but woke up to see Silvia still recording data, still analyzing research, really admirable. The most important thing was that she had worked so hard, not for fame or profit, giving up all the glory and awards, just for Ladarius, and this scum was now going to beat the woman who had worked so hard for him into the dust. She held back from spitting on him, which was also very polite. ¡°Winnie, back from your vacation, huh? How was it? Did you have a good time?¡± Ladarius¡¯ politeness seemed too hypocritical, so Winnie just squeezed out a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t cancel my leave, it was suspended. Didn¡¯t you ask me toe back as soon as possible? ording to the original n, I still have¡­ half a day of vacation.¡± Choked by the unsavory sentence, Ladarius frowned, but still very kindly said, ¡°Yes indeed, hard work for you! But it happened suddenly, had to call you back to help, and when it passes, give you three times thepensatory leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Winnie seemed unconvinced, ¡°Is there really triple?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Don¡¯t worry about it! But don¡¯t forget, the premise is, you have to do me a small favor.¡± He was polite, and Vivienne on the side rolled her eyes straight. She was lying on the bly recliner by the desk, her two long legs together, swayingfortably, and the recliner swayed gently with her movements. Winnie didn¡¯t even look at hier, kept looking at Ladarius¡¯, and as a result, she said something that directly amused her. ¡°Mr. Ladarius is joking, what is your status, what is my status, what can I do for you?¡± in her words, it was with some mockery It wasn¡¯t clear il Ladarius didn¡¯t hear it, or if he didn¡¯t understand it at all, and continued her words, ¡°No, you can help! Absolutely! And only you can help.¡± ¡°What Mr.Ladarius said is ¡­¡± ¡°Come forward and testify.¡± ¡°Testify?¡± Ladarius nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes! V.L¡¯s perfumes in recent years all have your credit as well. I know you¡¯ve done a good job, and I¡¯ll give you a promotion when this is over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ladarius,¡± she said without meaning to, but was not led away by him, and quickly asked again, ¡°Yo haven¡¯t said what you want me to testify about?¡± ¡°Testify that the real perfumer of V.L. is Vivienne, and that it was she who worked with you to develop the hot products of V.L. Over the years.¡± Winnie mentally spat several times and made a bewildered face, ¡°What about¡­ Silvia?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 28 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 28 Chapter 28:Do as you wish ¡°Silvia disobeyed thepany and colluded with otherpanies and betrayed V.L. She has been removed from the Ladarius said unconcernedly, throwing her an envelope. ¡°You¡¯ve been at V.L. for a while, and thepany has seen your performance. Do a good job, the future is promising!¡± Winnie looked down at the envelope, bulging with money. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Gesturing with his chin, Ladarius held a slightly smug smile. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to open it. When he tossed it to the table, the mouth of the envelope opened somewhat, revealing the pink banknotes inside, looking at the thickness of that, it was definitely a lot. ¡°Mr. Ladarius this is to¡­ buy me?¡± Winnie raised an eyebrow, and did not move to take the envelope. ¡°That¡¯s an ugly word!¡± Smacking his lips, Ladarius shook his head, ¡°This is thepany¡¯s reward for you, as long as you perform well and listen to thepany, you will naturally receive benefits.¡± ¡°Then, thanks a lot to thepany.¡± Thepany¡¯s reward was for thepany to give Seeing Winnie obediently ept the money, Ladarius secretly sighed with relief, thinking that since she epted the money, it meant she was willing toe to their side. ¡°Winnie, you are now the most familiar with thepany¡¯s R&D and products in recent times. From now on, you will be Miss Vivienne¡¯s assistant.¡± Only then, Vivienne straightened her body, got up and walked slowly in front of her, narrowed her eyes and surveyed her, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Silvia for so long, have you learned any secret recipes, not to pass on or anything?¡± Winnie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not well qualified, and I¡¯m just ying the hand, all the recipes and ideas, all of them are drilled out by Silvia.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Vivienne said impatiently, ¡°What Silvia, don¡¯t y the sisterly love game with me. Silvia betrayed thepany, betrayed thepany¡¯s trade secrets, she was going to jail! If you¡¯re not afraid to go to jail with her, you¡¯ll keep screaming so affectionately!¡± Faced with her reprimand, Winnie smiled coldly, then took out her work card,pany ess card, and the resignation report she had prepared long ago, and put them all together on Ladarius¡¯ desk ¡°What are you doing?¡± This change of directionpletely confused Ladarius. Didn¡¯t she ept the money? Wasn¡¯t she in the same boat with them by default? Just because Vivienne got angry and said something to her? ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ladarius, for your kindness, I resign.¡± She sald with a smile. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Resiyn? Who gave you permission to resign!¡± Ladarius¡¯s volce broku because he was surprised, and Ladarius coldly dropped his face, ¡°You jusi took the money, what do you mean now? What do you incan now?¡± ¡°Money? Mr. Ladarius sold that thepany rewarded me with the money. When I thought about it, I have been working hard for thepany for the past few years. Thepany rewarded me, I have a clear conscience.¡± ¡°You-.¡± Not expecting her to say that, Ladarius almost lost his breath. ¡°Are you with Silvia?¡± Vivienne immediately questioned, ¡°Did she order you to do this?¡± ¡°Miss Vivienne is wrong, I¡¯m only in league with the truth, with justice. I came to V.L years ago and Silvia is trained me, instructed me. Silvia worked tirelessly for the company, for you. How can I say otherwise when I have seen it with my own eyes? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯m disgusted!¡± Acontemptuous nce at Ladarius, ¡°May we never meet again.¡± She turned around to leave when she heard Ladarius roaring behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to leave! As long as I don¡¯t approve your resignation report, you will remain a V.L. employee, and you can¡¯t expect to leave just like that.¡± However, his threat didn¡¯t work Winnie stopped, turned around unhurriedly and smiled at his furious look, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, be my guest! Keep me on payroll! But from today onwards, whether I will work and when I will work will depend on my mood. As for absenteeism, absenteeism¡­te arrival and early departure, as you wish!¡± After saying that, she pulled open the door of the room and walked straight out. ¡°Just let her go?''¡± Looking at the empty doorway in disbelief, Vivienne turned her head to look at Ladarius, ¡°She will definitely talk nonsense to the reporters, how can you let her go!¡± ¡°Or what?!¡± Ladarius, with an iron face, asked angrily, ¡°This is thepany! There are so many people outside watching her enter my office, how can I lock her up?¡± ¡°So what now?¡± Biting her lower lip, Vivienne was anxious. There were a lot of doubts about her outside now, the little reputation she had managed to build up was now ruined. Thinking about this, she wanted to tear Silvia apart. This woman had been quiet these past few years, but suddenly she had turned against the tide. Ladarius pressed his hands on the desk, hanging his head down, his fingers clenched into fists. Because of the excessive force, his knuckles are bruised, cracking. ¡°It¡¯s time to make the first move and take a gamble!¡± He mmed his fist on the table. He raised his head again, his eyes had a determined light, ¡°Call thewyer toe over immediately, I want to draft thewsuit documents. Also, you go contact some college friends.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Vivienne blinked her eyes, suspecting she had heard wrongly. ¡°A this juncture, what college friends are you contacting? Are you going to have some kind of ss reunion?¡± ¡°You want your ssmates to help you convince Silvia? in your dreams.¡± Star though that Ladarius was out of his inind and shook her head repeatedly. Wadarius gave her a helpless look. ¡°What do you think! You just go and contact the ones who were close to us back then. You should be able to find the contact information, anyway get that for me, the sooner the better!¡± I can¡¯t wait, since I¡¯ve already burned so many bridges, Silvia, you can¡¯t me me for being heartless! It was you who first forced me into a dead end! ¨CYou drove me to a dead end first! ¡°Ah-choo!¡± The sun was bright and blinding, Silvia¡¯s nose wrinkled and she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze loudly. A soft tissue pinched her nose directly, Silvia¡¯s cheeks heated up and tried to take it herself, but his hand moved. Extremely gently, he wiped it away, then very carelessly cupped the tissue up and threw it in the trash. ¡°..¡± She doesn¡¯t talk about cleanliness, but she would feel ufortable with it. Who would have thought that Simon, the famous president of Warin, the big man in the industry who makes people squirm, would hold a tissue for a woman like her? The heat on Silvia¡¯s face hadn¡¯t subsided yet, and she was already being naturally hugged by him around her waist, ¡°First day reporting for duty today, still getting used to it?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 29 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Can¡¯t wait to try it out ¡°Very good. Now environment, new colleagues, just like the name of thepany, Carmelo.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t say a word about the little hardship she had received at the newpany. There was always a good match and a bad match, and Ste was right. She was not famous, she had no qualifications, and she even had aplicatedwsuit on her back, so it made sense that the averagepany and team would not want her. It¡¯s true that she came in through nepotism Because of that, she should use her strength to convince those who don¡¯t like her, rather than rely on Simon¡¯s connections to force her. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±he said in a warm voice, lowering his head and pecking her face.. In fact, how could he be unaware of what was happening in thepany. But since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t want to poke arit. He also wanted to see how far she could go on her own by being so stubborn and refusing to disclose their rtionship He believed that she will not disappoint herselt The gentle contact of lips and cheeks was no longer enough, he lowered his neck a little more, found her lips with precision and imed them unceremoniously. The instinctive reaction made Silvia flinch slightly, but only for moment, and she soon raised her arms around his neck and tilted her head in response. The passionate kisses raised the temperature of the room so quickly that Simon would have been unable to hold back if he hadn¡¯t remembered that her period wasing Later, he nibbled her earlobe with his teeth and said in aspy voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go next time.¡± Silvia¡¯s bones were tingling as her ear tingled and electricity coursed through her body, but she retorted with a stift tongue, ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t let you go?¡± Her crystal eyes, slightly red lips, andlittle teasing words made Sinon¡¯s eyes suddenly darken, as if the bottom of the eyes instantly set off a wave of horror, and his large palis tightly squeezeded her waist, ¡°Really? Then I really ¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait to try it out.¡± Alter the words, the tip of his tongue licked along her outer car. If he hadn¡¯t had a firm grip, Silvia would have almost gone limp. Luckily, she climbed firmly on his shoulder, but she didn¡¯t dare to make any more provocative remarks, after all, a man who was pissed off was still a bit scary. At just this time, her cell phone rang. ringing tightly, falling on Sunon¡¯s ears at the moment, it was so harsh. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call.¡± Silvia let go of the arm around him, but he refused to let go, the corner of his eyes impatiently nced at the phone direction, ¡°Ignore it!¡± ¡°Then let me see who it is first.¡± Looking at him, Silvia wanted tough a little, did not expect the big brother childish act, also quite cute. Although Simon did not say anything, the force of his hand did not let up at all. Listening to the phone ringing all the time, Silvia was afraid that there was something urgent, and stood on tiptoe to give him a kiss on the cheek, as a kind of appeasement. However, before she could stand still, he suddenly turned his head and kissed her fiercely on the lips. Hol, fiery ¡­ The phone continued to ring even after he let go of the phone for a while, which demonstrated how persistent the person on the other end of the line was. Silvia hurried up to her phone with a red face but stopped when she saw the screen. Ladarius! She subconsciously looked up at Simon, but saw that he was looking at her. ¡°Do you want me to get it for you?¡± Seeing her hesitation, he took the initiative to speak ¡°No, I can manage.¡± Shaking her head, Silvia pressed answer and put it on speakerphone. As soon as she picked up, Ladarius¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Silvia, why did you cancel the lease? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia didn¡¯t expect that he was so desperate to find her because of the apartment, The interesting thing was that he hadn¡¯t realized until now that she didn¡¯t live there anyinore? In other words, all these days, he hadn¡¯t even been there and hadn¡¯t looked for her. The first time she saw Simon, her lips curled up in a mocking smile and she picked up her phone and said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not renting anymore, so of course I canceled it. If you want to check out, you just talk to thendlord, why do I need to report to Mr. Ladarius?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the rent is paid by me, you¡­¡± Ladarius¡¯ voice nearly became a whine, but he suppressed it and took a decp breath before asking, ¡°So you, where have you moved to now? Does Carmelo now provide you with food and shelter?¡± Ladarius was sure that she had been brainwashed by Carmelo¡¯s people, plus his affair with Vivienne might really be barely hidden, so she found out. Otherwise she had always been good and docile, how could she suddenly turn against him? Silvia nearly burst outughing when she heard what he had to say, particrly since her loving sugar daddy was standing only a few feet away. She directly repeated, looking into Simon¡¯s eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mr. Ladarius, it is all-inclusive. And I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be suing me anyway.. Do you really think you can¡¯t alford legal representation? Use the rent money to cover the cost of the attorney.¡± T EL Ladarius was incensed by her sarcasm, so he gritted his teeth and questioned, ¡°Do you really believe I¡¯m terrified of you just because you¡¯re holding that recording? Even if I was, how could you demonstrate that it wasn¡¯t manipted and spliced? I can siate with certainty that you are purposefully prompting me to speak things I did not mean to say.¡± ¡°Mt. Ladarius since you¡¯re not afraid, then I¡¯m waiting!¡± After saying that, she directly pressed the hang-up button. And because she was too annoyed, she simply threw his number and WeChat, all the contact information into the cklist. Ah ¨C the world is a clean te! After doing all this, she found that someone had walked up to her and was practically watching her do this. ¡°Uh¡­¡± a little embarrassed for a second, Silvia took the initiative to state, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when this is over, I will definitely not have any contact with him again.¡± The actual fact was that you can¡¯t get a lot of money from thepany. ¡°Did I say I doubted you?¡± Simon didn¡¯t think so and nced at her phone, ¡°What recording?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Not responding for a moment, Silvia let out an ¡°ah¡± before she recalled that he was talking about the Ladarius quote. ¡°It¡¯s the day of thestunch, he ¡­¡± That day he brought a few bodyguards to block her in the path behind the venue and almost had to kidnap her directly, fortunately she had practiced fights and kicks all these years, otherwise ¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing, just¡­ me lying to him.¡± ¡°Cheating?¡± Simon did not understand. But Silvia understood his reaction to mean something else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never cheat you. Because he cheated me, that¡¯s why I did the same thing to him. But you¡­¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Interrupting her words, Simon raised his hand and straightened the hair around her ear, ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid that if you provoke him like this, he¡¯ll really sue you? As far as I know, with the evidence so far, you don¡¯t stand a chance of winning.¡± Ladarius had taken all the information, and the people on V.L.¡¯s side were certainly listening to him, and as far as the current situation was concerned, it was not in hervor. Of course, he himsell had a way to solve all this, but he was curious to know, what would she do! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 30 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 30 Chapter 30:Let him like to the heart Silvia smiled carelessly. ¡°I am not afraid that he will sue me, but I am afraid that he will not sue me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Simon thought for a moment, ¡°All that information, you have a backup?¡± As a perfumer, there were many calctions and tests run over a year, and the intermediate process of adjustment and so on. It wasn¡¯t enough to just record the information, but a routine backup was customary, after all, in case there were any omissions or errors, it was also convenient to be able to look back to find them. ¡°There was a backup, but he also took it along with him.¡± She was so trusting of Ladarius that she wouldn¡¯t have thought of transferring or hiding the data, everything was in theb and he had someone take it all away that day. Simon narrowed his eyes slightly at hier words, looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, since there was not a shred of evidence, where did you get the confidence?¡± Originally silvia did not intend to say, but since he asked, for him, she had nothing to hide. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not much, I was not alert to Ladarius betore, the intormation and all the data and samples were kept in theb, he sent someone to take them all away the other day, Winnie could not stop them.¡± Thinking about that day, Ladarius was not only two-faced, but also ruthless. He took away all the evidence directly, so that she, as the victim, could not testify and had to bear the name of ¡°thief¡±. Not to mention love, not even the least bit of ssmate friendship could be found. She paused, Simon did not interrupt her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°Be thankful that I have a little habit.¡± ¡°What little habit?¡± That piqued Simon¡¯s curiosity. With a mysterious smile, Silvia said, ¡°I have a habit when I take notes, because I am afraid that if I take the time record too much information, I will be distracted from what I was doing. Although I record just the time in each experiment handbook, when I summarize at the end of the day, I write the date, and I also my initials by hand. I don¡¯t think Ladarius will notice.¡± Ladarius doesn¡¯t know anything about perfumery, but he¡¯s no connoisseur either. What he was best at was pulling in investments, manufacturing, and putting it on the market for sale. He was only good al management, and in this aspect of perfumery, he was not good at it, nor was he interested. ¡°It¡¯s really a good idea.¡± Nodding his head, Simon finally understood why she was so confident. In actuality, with handwritten notes, everyone had their own little habits that will be specific to them, even if the slightest, while the bystanders were not always aware of the finding. ¡°But¡­ he did not want tu ollend her, but the issue was crucial and required careful consideration. ¡°Have you considered the possibility that he won¡¯t need your original document? If so, you could just find someone to make a copy for you. There¡¯s a chance that the markings are also gone. What will you do at that point?¡± LIL Silvia pondered and nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I also have a way to deal with it. Since I dare to let him sue me, thiswsuit, I will never lose!¡± Simon looked at her, a small face full of confidence, not a trace of cowardice, that confidence, that arrogant bodynguage, all gave him heart. He had confidence in her as a person, her words, he was willing to believe. ¨CThe next day, Silvia arrived at work The next day, when Silvia arrived at the office, she received all kinds of odd stares, making her wonder if she had a monster on her face. This question was not answered until she met Ste from HR. As soon as Seth saw her, he called her into his office, as if he was waiting for her. ¡°Close the curtains first.¡± Walking over to the desk, he pointed to the blinds across the room. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Silvia turned to pull the curtains, and with a nce of her eyes she saw the gossipy, probing eyes outside. This was ¡­ pulling the curtains and then walking back, Seth had flipped out an envelope and dropped it directly in front of her, ¡°This is for you to see.¡± With a puzzled heart, Silvia opened the envelope and found that inside was a letter from awyer, Ladarius had really sued her. Escaping with a snicker, she casually scanned it and refolded it, not taking it seriously at all. Seth kept an eye on her reaction, and after seeing her overly calm appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The other party sent thewyer¡¯s letter to thepany, this matter, what do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a little trouble for thepany. This matter, I will take care of it.¡± She put the letter away, ¡°You can rest assured that it will definitely not affect my work.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seth was also in a difficult position. From an HR perspective, he wouldn¡¯t hire someone like Silvia, and although Ste was a bit aggressive that day, she was right. Silvi had no qualifications, no reputation, but also carried a whole lot of trouble. Apany really should not recruit such people But, after all, it was as Mr. Wyatt exined, the above orders were that not only must they ept, but also take good care of her as a part-time employee What else can he say? Ragbi now, the opposing party has only issued you a letter from thewyer; it is unknown from the follow-up whether ourpany will also be sued. Alibouyl? Cammeo was unafraid of these situations and had ess to a capable legal leam, it was still necessary to act qur kdy since, as you are aware, reputational damage will still result.¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°I understand, I know I¡¯ve caused trouble for thepany, l¡¯?n really sorry.¡± Looking at her, Seth breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Go ahead and report to Ste, she still has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Standing up, she was about to leave when Seth called her from behind, ¡°By the way, Ste has a bad temper, but is very capable and talented, if she says anything serious, you should not take it personally.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± When the door opened, she could almost feel the eyes being averted from her around the room, Silvia looked around, squeezed the envelope in her hand and walked quickly in the direction of the project. V.L. president¡¯s office. Vivienne pped her pen to the ground and cried, ¡°More writing. You¡¯re insane! Why must I copy my assignments after I graduated years ago? I¡¯m still copying her assignments.¡± A pair of beautiful eyes stared deadly at the notebook on the desktop, as if to gouge out a hole with her eyes. The one before her was actually nothing at all. There wererge stacks of notebooks on the desktop and even on the floor next to the table, When she thought about them, Vivienne had the impression that there was no end in sight for the sea of grief, and that she was about to pass out. Faced with her grumpiness, Ladarius was much calmer, unhurriedly re-drawing another pen, looked at her and said, ¡°I know you work hard and are exhausted, but right now you need to work hard tor our future.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 31 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Intercepted ¡°Why do we have to copy it by hand, is it had to print it? Besides, even if we do, you can pay for help to copy it!¡± Vivienne said dissatisfied, turned to take his arm, said petntly, ¡°I¡¯m really tiredtely, and not in a good state of mind, you know recently Silvia is always attacking me, I¡¯m under a lot of pressure!¡± Her voice was soft, and she was so pampered and swayed, Ladarius¡¯ heart softened in a moment. Reaching out to her shoulders, he put her in his arms and softlyforted, ¡°You also do this line, but do not know that the notes are mostly handwritten? Think about when you do experiments, will I use theputer to record the data? Even if there will be a summary, it is also the final procedure.¡± ¡°Let others copy, let who copy that you think will be more trusted? Not to mention that when the timees to go to court, what about the handwriting identification notes? Do you think 1 liaven¡¯t thought about what you¡¯re saying? Do you think I really don¡¯t care about you? Idiot! We can¡¯t lose in this matter. If we lose, V.L will be finished! So, you have to face the hard work!¡± Saying that, he lowered his head and printed a kiss on Vivienne¡¯s forehead. Even so, it still couldn¡¯t soothe the anger in Vivienne¡¯s heart. ¡°Ti she hadn¡¯t set us up, we would have gotten the award by now, and thepany¡¯s financing sponsorship would have been no problem.¡± She said, while throwing the notes on the table, as if they were Silvia, so that she could vent her anger. Although Ladarius also felt that she was right, the same indignation, but the immediate problem was that everything must be solid, in front of Silvia, to finalize the facts, then, she just moved Warin to help. After a while of coaxing, Vivienne reluctantly went to copy those notes. When Ladarius saw that her mood was stable, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number, ¡°Have you made all the arrangements? Okay. I¡¯ve read the manuscript and it¡¯s fine, send it, send it right away, send it right away!¡± Standing in front of the transparent floor-to-ceiling ss window, Ladarius squinted his eyes slightly and looked down on the city. This was the thirty-sixth floor, he originally chose this floor to rent, because he thought the number was auspicious, six means smooth, and he hoped that his life also should be smooth sailing. Until a few days ago, he also always thought so. The beginning of the business was certainly a bit difficult, but it was easy to go through. Silvia¡¯s works came out one after another, one more popr than the other, thepany¡¯s sales were also booming. Originally, he nned to get sponsorship after this award, and then expand the scale of production. And then, assets doubled several times, it was best to rent this entire building. ¡­ listed, buy, and go international¡­ His dream was very beautiful, ambitions were also very broad, but he did not expect to be cut off halfway through. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Silvia did not know what evil was, had always been good and obedient. Whatever he said, she listened. She didn¡¯t even do not want a sry. But recently whe was suddenly like a new person. Even if she knew about him and Vivienne, so what? She cane and ask him ah, but also can cry and let him make a choice, he can continue to support her for life.¡¯ As a sessful man, what¡¯s wrong with having three or four wives? From ancient times to the present, rich and powerful men had three wives and four concubines, he only had two, what the hell was she making a fuss over? His exhaled breath fogged up the ss window, making it almost impossible to see the city. Ladarius jerked his hand up and wiped the fog away hard, He was already standing so high that he could never tall again. He wouldn¡¯t, and couldn¡¯t go back to the old days! No, never! Silvia expected to lift a wall, but she didn¡¯t expect to be blocked out without even hitting it. The door to Ste¡¯s oltice was closed, and the assistant wouldn¡¯t let her in, saying she was in a meeting and Silvia hadn¡¯t officially joined yet, so she couldn¡¯t go in. After waiting outside for more than half an hour, but still no end in sight, Silvia pushed the door open and barged in. The assistant didn¡¯t expect her to barge in and didn¡¯t even have time to stop her,chasing in behind her, ¡°Ste, she ¡­¡± ¡°Who let you in?¡± Eyes raised, Ste said nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting going on here, no observers allowed, get out!¡± ¡°I have already finished the induction procedure in Carmelo, now I am here to report to the project department, I am a member of the project department, not an observer,¡± Silvia said, sitting down close to an empty chair on the side. ¡°So what?¡± Ste looked at her with a burning gaze, ¡°You processed your induction at Carmelo, but I haven¡¯t cleared it here, and as long as I don¡¯t approve it, you¡¯re not a part of our project department.¡± The air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder, the other people did not say anything, watching to see how things woul unroll. They had heard about Silvia¡¯s controversy in the news. Moreover, they knew that their boss was very dissatisfied with her, but the big boss just insisted to let her in, which was very interesting. A controversial and troublesome person, who also did not show any talent and qualifications. Why would the boss want someone like this when he already had the best people in hispany? Thinking about it, the only possibility was that we all understand how the game is yed.. It seemed that this Silvia had no talent or practical work experience. But it appeared that she had a certain means at coaxing men and surprisingly can make the big boss submissive. ¡°Then how can Ste approve? i am willing to ept any test.¡± Spreading out her hands, she said with a frank face. Just like what Seth said, Ste had a bad temper and a straight nature, but her ability was there and she was not a bad person. Since the group were going to work together in the future, they had to loosen the knot in their hearts early. Otherwise, if they didn¡¯t talk about it, they will always be at odds. In fact, in Silvia¡¯s opinion, Ste was not bad. At least she was straightforward, saying what was unpleasant to say directly ¨C nol smiling on the surface while holding a knife behind her back Compared to Ladarius and Vivienne¡¯s nasty behavior, it¡¯s better to be a superficial ¡°bad guy¡± like Ste. ¡°Ho!¡± Ste looked at her with disdain, obviously, she did not believe Silvia had the strength. ¡°You¡¯re willing to ept any test when youre nothing but talk? Have you really thought this through?¡± There was finally a smile on her face, but it was a mocking smile. Silvia nodded without hesitation, ¡°If I say something, I don¡¯t regret it. As long as I pass the test, will you be willing to work with me and let me into the project department? ¡°Yes, but if you can¡¯t, you must leave Carmelo immediately! Resign voluntarily from Mr. Wyatt!¡± Ste¡¯s request was harsh enough, and the room was silent. However, Silvia did not hesitate for a moment, ¡°Deal!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 32 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 32 Chapter 32:Unless someone gives you a leak Seeing that she agreed so quickly, the corner of Ste¡¯s lips rose, and the contempt in her eyes did not even bother to hide it Carmelo was not long established, but had the backing of the giant, Warin, so although the recruitment was not necessarily all elite, they were all talented people, and bojuse of this, she particrly did not see Silvia fitting in. Originally, she was still annoyed, trying to see how she could refuse this person to join her team and throw her out of thepany, but she did not expect her to take the initiative to send the opportunity to her door ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed to do it, don¡¯t go back on your Word! I hate people who go back on their word the most!¡± in case she changed her mind, Ste added another sentence, blocking her way out. Silvia nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I hate people who go back on their word just as much as you do,¡± Raising an eyebrow, Ste remained in her chair, but turned slightly, then tapped the table with her fingertips and said, ¡°Come over here.¡± Sunding up, Silvia walked straight towards her ce. In tact, as soon as she entered the door, she saw three bottles of perfume in front of Ste Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The bottles were exactly the same, and the milliliter r s looked like they should be the same After all, she was also in this business, and she user with a nce that they were doing a new product appreciation Each new product developed, need to be repeatedly experimented with, repeatedly measure the stability as well as identify ws, which requires a perfumer¡¯s sensitive nose to distinguish Standing in front of Ste, Silvia did not shak, waiting for her to speak first. ¡°These three, ourpany eliminated the product, youe to see, why it will be eliminated.¡± surprised for a moment, and then quickly understood their boss¡¯s intentioji, dach silent. Silvia looked her and said, ¡°Is this it?¡± And Ste did not respond at all, just like a look at a good show. Not to panic first picked up one of the bottles, looked at the liquid inside, followed by the next ¡­ did not rush to smell first, but instead looked over one by one. She was not slow, the other people were curious to look at her. To be exact, they were waiting for her to make a lool of herself because of thepany she worked for and the recent All the people in thepany had heard somcihing about Silvia, and generally think that she stole her company¡¯s secrets and wants to jump ship to Carmelo. Silvia could feel the hostilliy, but it don¡¯t matter, if she had doubted herseli betore, she was more confident now. Alter looking at then all one by one, she put the bottle in its ce, then withdrew lier hand and stood up straight to look at Ste, herce nd. Ste sipped her tea, still waiting for her next move. She was not in a hurry, she had the patience to wait for this woman to slowly be rattled. And then finally give up. But she didn¡¯t expect her next move ¨C not even to open the cork, what does this mean? Giving up so soon? ¡°What, so soon, you admit defeat?¡± Laughing mockingly, Ste said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t make it hard for you, since you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You were trying to fool me.¡± Suddenly opening her mouth, Silvia¡¯s words caused Ste to pause. She said unhurriedly:¡±How can this be yourpany¡¯s eliminated product? This was obviously the company¡¯s new product, developedless than half a month ago, it was just hot time.¡± Ste did not say anything, but the other people looked at each other in surprise, silently asking who leaked the information to her. Looking at Ste¡¯s still calm face, Silvia continued, ¡°These three, in fact, should be one, but each bottle had a different vor inside, so there was a slight difference. of course, because of this difference, it can also be said that they are not one, but three different models.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A light snort ofughter, as ifughing at her self-righteousness, theughter seemed to tell her that she was wrong But Silvia didn¡¯t doubt her ego, much less her confusion, and with unmistakable determination in her eyes, she continued on, ¡°That¡¯s right! These three, although only one spice is different, amateurs may not smell the difference, but people who often use perfume will be able to distinguish it. And even if you can¡¯t tell at the time, time will let the underlying vor slowly emerge. But if I were to choose, 1 personally feel that ¡­¡± Stretching out her hand and taking a bottle from the far right, she continued, ¡°This one will be a little better, with consumer groups positioned in the eighteen to twenty-three years of age of young women more appropriate.¡± No one spoke up, no one said she was right, no one said she was wrong. Ste still looked at her with a smile, her voice with a bit of flirtation, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± she nodded her head affirmatively, without hesitation. Ste did nol speak again, but her eyebrows were no longer as contemptuous as before, her eyes turned deeper and gradually seemed to be thoughtful. ¡°I know, Ste, this is to test me. If you feel dissatisfied, I can report what spices were used in this ¡­¡± Silvia said, as she really began to report the name of the spices, If there were still prople who were hall-hearted and still had doubts about her, now, at least arge part of them have been convinced This was a simple task of the many pople sitting here, there were still many people who can not tell the difference. No one experte this result from Silvia. She brought so much trouble, and thewsuits, be she immediately distinguished hersell. ste had put herseld in a difficult situation, not epting that she could be confused, and keeping a very calm judgment out. Already someone quietly gave a thumbs up, and her favorable opinion of her quickly increased. Even so, Silvia did not show a trace of joy, from the beginning of epting the challenge, to now whe she passed very easily. The question was really very easy for her, and she felt that Ste shouldn¡¯t be able to let her pass with no problem without calling it quits like that. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sure enough, Ste spoke, ¡°You¡¯re right about everything, and the spice recipe here is urate, It seems that you¡¯re not as uneducated as the rumors have it, but still have some real talent.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡±, there is a twist, she casually touched the bottle on the side, looking at Silvia¡¯s eyes as her voice became harsh, ¡°You just now did not even open the cork, and how can you know so much detail? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. Unless ¡­ someone gave you a leak of the questions?¡± This is to suspect her of cheating ah! Silvia finallyughed, ¡°Ste, this joke is interesting, the question is your idea, this is an impromptu bet, who can foretell and give me a leak?¡± She looked around the circle, the others also think she had a point, Ste looked at her meaningfully, ¡°Then ¡­ okay.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 33 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 33 Chapter 33 :Never give up ¡°This first level, you pass.¡± In fact, it was expected, but Silvia still asked, ¡°The first level?¡± Steughed out loud, ¡°You don¡¯t think that was such a simple question, even if you passed? You think you can join Carmelo if you are qualified to be on my team? Then you may think ourpany is a little too simple.¡± ¡°Everyone who can join Carmelo has gone through the written test, the interview and the oral test, so why are you the only exception?¡± Ste questioned her nonchntly in front of everyone Of course, this is also a point that she is very upset about After all, even she herself, when she entered Carmelo She also took thick qualifications and award certificates, and even then, she still went through a rigorous examination She was also considered a veteran in Carmelo, contident in her own ability. but also believe that she can make a big difference in thispany Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She liad never seen the top use any nepotism betore, but this time, really let her down?. Ste couldn¡¯t figure out where Silvia wasing from, or rather, she didn¡¯t want to know For her, it was irrelevant what Silvia Was, She had backstage connections with someone. She just didn¡¯t want someone on her team who didn¡¯t have real credentials to work with her. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about exceptions, and I don¡¯t think I have them. After all, aren¡¯t you testing me?¡± Silvia¡¯s voice was calm and her face was lightly smiling, decent and generous,pletely devoid of the embarrassment and exasperation of being given a hard time in the midst of her peers. Too calm, making her stand out, the aura ot calmness in her body, veryfortable. ¡°Yes, I am testing you, your answer is not wrong, but this is only the first level, does not mean that you are in my ce, and passed.¡± The reason why Ste was dead set on not letting go was that she felt that it would be too cheap to let her off so simply. The questions just now were spontaneous, the difficulty was there, but not too much. The original thought was that she was just a little thief who was good at spection and had little ability, but I didn¡¯t expect her to solve it in front of her colleagues. ¡°Ste, you can give me a question, I¡¯ll lose if I give up.¡± Silvia was not timid, just a pause, and slightly leaned forward, looked at Ste¡¯s eyes, and suddenly smiled. Chapter 33 Never give un Her smile, obviously not offensive, but it made Ste suddenly feel a little weak, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask, Ste, how many levels have you prepared, in total, for me?¡± Ste took a deep breath and straightened her back, ¡°What? Are you afraid? You were just saying that you were atraid? ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but since it¡¯s a bet, it¡¯s better to make it clear from the beginning. I don¡¯t mind any legitimate form of reasonable examination, but if no matter how many levels i pass, you will always have another level waiting for me, then ¡­¡± Eyes widening, Ste¡¯s anger erupted, ¡°What kind of person do you take me for! What do you mean there¡¯s always a next level waiting for you?¡± eximed Ste, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like you very much, but I do things in a businesslike manner, do you think I am deliberately making things difficult for you?!¡± Silviaughed up, ¡°I don¡¯t think so either, you have a big heart, so ¡­ how many levels in total?¡± Her hand hanging at the side of the body, fingers slowly curled up, Ste squeezed tightly, trying desperately to restrain herself and still maintain the surface serenity. Ste was furious. This Silvia, on the surface seemed gentle and harmless, but the needle was hidden inside, every word closing in on her. Ste did have the intention to make things difficult for her, but when Silvia said so, it was not good to do so. ¡°Three levels!¡± Gritting her back teeth, Ste said decisively, ¡°No special treatment, all those who enter the project department have gone through three levels of challenges, so you are no exception!¡± Straightening up her body, Silvia nodded her head, ¡°Good! Everyone suffers, of course I should suffer too.¡± ¡°I wonder what this second level is? Or maybe that one was just a drill, and the next one, the first one?¡± The question seemed to be very serious and earnest, but lightly digs a hole for Ste. In front of so many people, and Ste was extremely good at saving face, sheoriginally had the intention to say the test hadn¡¯t been started yet, but did not expect to be preempted by Silvia introducing this possibility instead. She could only say resentfully: ¡°Since I have already said that the first level was passed, there is no such thing as a drill. What do you think of ourpany!¡± ¡°As mypany too!¡± Silvia naturally answered. Ste: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t say this kind of horse shit in front of me, I don¡¯t eat it. Don¡¯i forget, eveti H you pass this first level today, there are still two more levels. I hope that even if you lose, you will noi cry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just like you, I¡¯ll do what I say!¡± silvia dered, purposely enting her final words. Ste was not looking too good anyway, ¡°Well, today¡¯s meeting is hereby adjourned!¡± The group had waited a long time to be dismissed from the meeting, and grabbed their long-ago packed belongings, and got up one after another to leave the office. Silvia knew that the two of them were not finished yet, so she stood there and waited. Sure enough, when everyone went out, the door was closed. Ste stood up, while stretching out her arms to stretch, while saying: ¡°The first level today you got lucky The next two levels, will not be so simple. You should know that with me, it¡¯s not that easy to muddle through.¡± ¡°Do you mean that these two levels, are not going to be tested now?¡± Silvia listened to the meaning of her words, it seemed that she did not intend to settle them all together today. If that was the case, then it was quite a waste of time to drag on. No matter the rtionship with V.L, she was still very much in love with this career of hers, Even if there were a lot of these trivial thingstely and even more bad things, not for a moment did she stop her love for perfumery. ¡°Of course not!¡± Ste said righteously, ¡°Do you think I have nothing to do and a bunch of free time just to apany you? Besides, it¡¯s prudent to always set down the content of the test before you can arrange it.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ when?¡± If the dy continued indefinitely¡­? Ste twisted her head and her eyes were cast straight towards her, ¡°What, afraid that I will dy indefinitely?¡± ¡°Frankly speaking, yes!¡± Silvia replied bluntly. Ste was also a little surprised by her unabashedness, but soon, she smiled, ¡°Good! You¡¯re frank, I¡¯m cool with it! Don¡¯t worry, although I do want to make things difficult for you, but I don¡¯t care for such a rogue tactic. Within three days, I¡¯ll decide on the content of the test and will inform you!¡± Silvia was satisfied, ¡°Then these three days, my job is?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 34 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 34 Chapter 34: ¡°Your job, is it time to end? ¡°Work?¡± Ste shook her head, ¡°If you haven¡¯t passed my test, you¡¯re not part of my team, I won¡¯t give you any work After a pause, though, she added, ¡°Sure, if you have to do something, odd jobs.¡± ¡°If, that is, you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I do mind!¡± Silvia said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m a perfumer, I know what I am, what I should and shouldn¡¯t do, and although the job of odd jobs isn¡¯i cheap, it¡¯s not for me.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you need three days to set the content of the examination, and there was no work arranged for me for the time being, then I will wait for your news.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°oh, by the way, it after three days, you still havn¡¯te up with a suitable content for my assessment, then I will understand that you have decided that I passed the assessment, and I can officially join thepany.¡± Ste never expected that she was simply oily. She thought that by suppressing her anger, she would be eager to perform positively, even if she went to do d misceneous job first, but never thought that she would reject it so simply Yes, is a pertumer, no matter what, hands and nose wilt very important and critical to protect, but Silvia was in a position to beg for work, so it was surprising she had not the slightest intention to give in. Ste was a bit angry, but she couldn¡¯t help but look at her differently When Silvia left the office, she drew a lot of sideways nces. The people outside were not sure how she and Ste had talked. So when they saw here out and leave thepany, they thought the deal had fallen through or that she had been fired, and gossip flew around. Of course, Silvia did not care about this, she wanted to take advantage of the three days topletely solve the mess of Ladarius However, just as she got into the car, she received a call from an unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello, is this Silvia, Miss Silvia?¡± The other party¡¯s voice was unfamiliar and had a knack for being polite. Silvia froze and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s me, and you are?¡± ¡°Hello, I am thewyer representing V.L. I was entrusted by Mr. Ladarius to take up the case regarding your theft of confidential information from V.L. I believe you should have received thewyer¡¯s letter sent earlier, right? Although the other party was still very polite, Silvia could hear that every word was an attack. Alter two seconds of shock, Silviaughed out loud, ¡°Stealing?¡± Ladarius had already used this word directly, before it was inore polite, now it was to nail her hard to the ¡°thier¡± case! ¡°Miss Silvia, as V.L¡¯swyer, I would like to remind you that the current evidence is very unfavorable to you and you have no chance of winning On humanitarian grounds, we would like to ask you whether you would like to settle the case privately or publicly? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a private settlement, what¡¯s wrong with a public settlement?¡± Silvia asked carelessly as she slowly and methodically took out a bottle of water from the side, unscrewed it and took a sip. ¡°Private, we only need you to issue a statement of apology, our side will help you to prepare, you only need to sign it. In addition, you must publicly apologize to Mr. Ladarius and Miss Vivienne for one week continuously. Within three years, you are not allowed to join otherpanies in the same industry. As for being public, then we will have to see you in court.¡± ¡°Boo!¡± The lips left the mouth of the bottle with a crisp ringing sound, Silvia screwed the cap on the bottle, and simply replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go public!¡± Probably not expecting her to choose the impossible option without even hesitating, the other side froze and immediately added: ¡°Miss Silvia, I think you may not have listened too clearly, or not quite understood the consequences after going through the procedure. If you lose the case, it will not just be as simple as an apology. We can addpensation, the amount you will have to pay then, as well as the possible jail time. I advise you to think clearly, Mr. Ladarius¡¯ side is only asking for an apology¡­¡± ¡°Tell Ladarius to do less daydreaming. it¡¯s easy to be stupid!¡± Interrupting thewyer, she said, ¡°Also, you said it was if you lost the case, and in my case, there is no such if. See you in court!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. What a joke! Was Ladarius so confident that with all that information and some so-called witnesses, he thought he can keep her firmly in the dust? The reason she stayed in the dust for so many years was because she was willing to look up to him and became his stepping stone so that he could climb higher, but sorry, now that she was standing up, she will never be humble again. Silvia drove straight home, and didn¡¯t expect Simon to be home. She thought he would be at work at this time. He had obviously just returned, and had only taken off his jacket, with his shi still on, his tle ripped off and tossed aside, his button undone, revealing his sexy throat knor, and was leaning on the s. He was frowning and swiping at the tablet in his hand. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Changing her shoes in the foyer, Silvia took her slippers out with her head down and changed them, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet, right, I¡¯ll go do it.¡± She was about to po straight to the kitchen, but Simon reached out to stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t go yet,e here.¡± Silvia, who had already rolled up liet culls, nced at him and saw his brow furrowed, seemingly unhappy, so she turned around and walked back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is thepany having a problem?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a problem for me?¡± Raising his eyes at her, he expressed his displeasure at ler question. Since he had taken over Warin, it was not that he had not encountered any problems, big or small, but to him, they were not problems, and those that could be solved were not problems. He had enough capital and self-confidence to be proud Pursing her lips and smiling lightly, Silvia sat down next to him, wrapped her arm around his neck, and said petntly, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Simon is the mostpetent, nothing can be difficult for you!¡± She smiled like a flower and was so close, Simon¡¯s inky eyes darkened abruptly, and then pressed a little closer, almost to her lips, ¡°Really? How ¡­petent is he?¡± Close to his breath, Silvia¡¯s face immediately reddened. Trying to push him away, ¡°How do I ¡­ know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t know and still say I can do it? Is it that you want me to prove it?¡± The warmth and softness of his initiative sent to the door, where there was so easy to push away the truth of what he wanted. Simon grabbed her waist and held her firmly in his arms, ¡°Your¡­ is that time over yet?¡± The too obvious hint, put to rest any doubt. Silvia searched for a crack in the ground to swallow her up.can not find a crack into the ground. She did not know where to put her eyes, ¡°No, not yet.¡± Damn tongue was tied! ¡°Some boring stuff.¡± He saidzily, casually about to flip the tablet over, Silvia already had her eyes sharp enough to see the words on the screen. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 35 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 35 Chapter 35:Do you believe it? The screen of the tablet was Twitter, and it looked like some entertainment news. Silvia had a nce at that the blogger, an influencer, who often wrote those news. And immediately turned her head to mock him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr.Simon still read these gossips.¡± Simon looked at her, not saying anything, This look, Silvia vaguely felt that something was not right, and then looked at the screen- a news about her. The main content of the story was when she was in college, to be exact, trom her college days until she had the first job. The most detailed of them was about her rtionship with Ladarius and Vivienne The title was very sensational: An angelic bitch or a rtionship wrecker. Silvia was dumblounded. Rather than being angry, she was surprised, not really expecting Ladarius to do such a thing Silvia thought that he had already used the nder and slinging mud, and that seizing the information and taking the case to court were his ultimate means, but she didn¡¯t think there would be this one, and that he would even deny their previous rtionship. Oh!! Maybe they really didn¡¯t have any, not one iota of affection for each other, or else how could they go down so far? ¡°1¡­¡± probably looked for a moment, Silvia turned her head to look at the man behind her, ¡°Do you believe it?¡± The important thing was, what did he think? Simon still had the same t face, hearing her question, he just blinked a little, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Told you, it¡¯s boring stuff.¡± This time he turned the tablet off, then smoothly took her into his arms and looked down at her face, one hand going to pinch her nose, ¡°Angry?¡± Silvia shook her head. She opened her arms around his neck and rested her head against his shoulder, drawing on the security that came from his body. The more time she spent with him, the more sbe spent with him. The more time she spent with him, the more she understood what a really good man in this world should be like. And only then did she reflect more on what kind of shit vision she had in the past, that she would be so devoted to someone like Ladarius, ¡°You said it was boring, why should i be angry about boring stuff.¡± she said sullenly against his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± bitnon sitoked her long hair with one hand, curling and rubbing it in his hand, it really felt super nice in hisnd,pletely loving ¡°You skipped work on your first day, did you have bad day?¡± He asked casually, as it chatting, ¡°Is someone in thepany making things difficult for you?¡± ¡°No. The leader was considerate enough to give me three days off to take care of my personal business and give me time to adapt to the new environment as soon as possible.¡± pping her hands, she apuded the new leader. ¡°Is that so?¡± Looking at her askance, Simon doubted her words. ¡°Such a considerate leader, it seems that I needs to find time to take good care of him.¡± He looked very serious, not at all like a joke. Silvia waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Carmelo is just an insignificant subsidiary of Warin. And our leader is just my top boss, a hundred thousand miles away from a high and mighty president like you, don¡¯t scare people again by receiving them suddenly like this.¡± ¡°Snort ¡­¡± amused by herugh out loud, Simon pinched her chin, ¡°That¡¯s a good ass-kissing. I¡¯ll consider rewarding ¡°What kind of ?¡± She asked with interest. ¡°What would you like ¡­ to have?¡± Leaning in close to her, almost close to her ear, he asked. This opened up all of Silvia¡¯s pores, and she jumped up Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This, I ve to think about it! Let¡¯s eat first, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Simon looked at her as she fled into the kitchen, Simon did not open his mouth to stop her, smiling and withdrawing his gaze. His eyes fell back to the tablet, the waves at the bottom of his eyes were dark and heavy. Although it was just some nonsense, daring to nder his woman was uneptable. He must make these people pay the corresponding price! ¨CThe kitchen. In the kitchen, Silvia washied her hands and rummaged in the refrigerator, expecting only simple things like instant noodles or eggs, but she was surprised to find everything from meat to fresh vegetables. She thought that a person like Simon woudn¡¯t get his hands dirty. And he didn¡¯t like to have a maid in the house every day, onlying to clean up every couple of days, so how could he stock up on so many things at home? She decided to cook first, and then ask himter. The recent period of time in order toplete ¡°First Love,¡± things had been busy. Meals had barely been worth eating Simon took her out iwice to eat a big meal, but, still she missed home cooked small dishes. The refrigerator had a ready-to-use broth that was rtively simple, just add the concentrate directly into the stew And then break the eres and stir, by hand, and cul somne side dishes. Outside, Sunon had been sitting for a while, taking care of a lew things by the way, and hadn¡¯t seen his littledyie out of the kitchen, so he got up and walked in. When he came in, Silvia was holding a spat in the stir-fry, from the doorway had smelled a pungent aroma, so rich that no one could refuse dinner. He simply stopped at the kitchen door, leaning against the door frame, quiet and silent watching the little woman busy there. She was slim, but now wore a wide home apron, the belt on the waist tied so she appeared more and more thin, and she turned her head to look at the soup, while busily cooking the stir-fry look. She was truly beautiful. Just¨C After watching for a while, Simon became ufortable about this scene, frowned, straightened up and walked over, took the spat directly from her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Silvia was startled when she was so focused that she didn¡¯t even notice when he came in. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough, one hand to block her waist, to avoid her fall. One hand steadily holding the spat. Next second, he had taken the initiative to take over the task of frying. ¡°You ¡­ I¡¯ll do it!¡± Silvia froze, wanting to go to take over again. But he cleverly avoided her, and while stir-frying the dishes in the pot, while pushing her out, said, ¡°You go out first, this side will be ready soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not understanding what Simon meant, Silvia stood by the side for a while, and saw that he was also cooking in a decent manner, not at all hard to show off. ¡°Go on!¡± Simon saw her still standing at the edge and urged her. Silvia can only stand back,¡± ¡­ okay! I¡¯ve already salted the soup, you do not need to put it in again, okay.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 36 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 36 Chapter 36:I¡¯m a little ttered Wringing her hands back to the living room, Silvia sat down on the sofa and dranka mouthful of water, her eyes nced and saw the tablet ced to the side, thought about it, then picked it up and finger gently scratched it open. Opening the microblogging interface, she lowered her head, finger knuckles against her lips, seriously looking at the things that broke the news. The three of them were in college, and they were all in the same boat. But what she found interesting was that these things were noting from the mouths of Ladarius or Vivienne, the their so-calledmon ¡°friends¡±. If she was a little angry, looking at it, she was not too angry. mostly just teeling ridiculouslymentable, Those names just looked a little familiar, some of theirces were not even quite remembered. She was not a loner but not a social person, either Movi other time was spent on experiments and data collection, where she rarely had the heart to do some meaningless socializing on campus ity¡± seried to know her well, describing Vivienne in a vivid voice! But now these people who jumped out to ¡°t These people were describing in detail how Vivienne and Ladarius were perfect match in college, how they were born to be together, and how she interfered in other people¡¯s rtionships and became a third party in their description, she was the mistress, and because of the kindness of those two, they could not bear to hurt her, so still treated her as a friend, and in her most difficult, the most down time, regardless of the former suspicion to bring her around, but did not expect after all these years, not only did she not know gratitude, but stole thepany¡¯s data and Vivienne¡¯s hard work, and bit the hands that teed her. This was simply a real life version of the Chinese story of Mr. Dong Guo and the wolt! She looked at the story with fascination, fromsome annoyance in the beginning to the gradually calm by the end, almost detached from the matter, feeling like an outsider in watching others make up the story. She was never like they imed that said above was not what she did. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± The aroma of food came out, Simon brought soup to the table, called her, turned his head and went to the kitchen to serve the food. Silvia had to go and sit down, watching him set up everything like a virtuous family cook, even the rice was thoughtfully prepared for her and ced in front of her. Looking at his busy figure, Silvia thought that if any reporter or Warin¡¯s staff saw this scene now, they would delinitely drop theirws in amazement. Who would have thought that Mr. Simon, who was so powerful outside, would have this side of taking care of people, and so naturally, without any sense of dissonance, he looked a little more approachable at this moment. ¡°Est, what are you looking at me for?¡± After a look at her, Simon handed her chopsticks, thought about it, and got up and served soup in front of her, bwlore sluting down. ¡°I¡¯rn a little¡­ ttered.¡± with one hand on her cheek, Silvia looked at him and said. ¡°That¡¯s what you call ttered?¡± Slinon looked askance at her, ¡°Then I think, you need to exercise your heart, there w¨¹ be many more times when you are ¡®surprised in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia¡¯s heart was sweet, she just felt that this man was too good at teasing people. The dishes in front of her looked and tasted good, in addition to the lotus root soup she had already stewed earlier, and the scrambled tomatoes and eggs, he added an extra steamed pork and cold crispy bamboo shoots and golden mushrooms. Simon poured vegetables into her bowl, ¡°You¡¯re too skinny, you need to eat more.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could cook¡± The taste was really good, the color and aroma of the dish, not to say comparable to the chef¡¯s skill, but also definitely the best in home-cooked food. Stopping his chopsticks, Simon looked at her, Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think that I should sit at the table, like a toddler who can¡¯t take care of himselt, waiting for the maid to make everything ready, even feeding me and wiping the scattered rice grains?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ pfft!¡± Can¡¯t even help but think of that image. But although the description was a bit outrageous, it¡¯s actually about right to say. ¡°At least, you shouldn¡¯t have to cook the food yourself.¡± She suddenly became a little curious about his life, it seemed that it is not quite the same as what she imagined. ¡°If you want, of course you don¡¯t have to.¡± He did not deny that, with his birth and status, he certainly did not need to do these trivial ¡°little things¡± himself. ¡°Then you want to?¡± Silvia was more curious, did he have a hobby of cooking? Otherwise, why must he throw her out of the kitchen and take over himself? After a faint sweep of her, Simon shook his head, ¡°I studied abroad for a while.¡± ¡°So?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t understand what he meant when he said half the words. Even if she studied abroad, with the Palmer Family¡¯s financial situation, it would be easy to have a house and a maid to take care of it. Ah, yes, he doesn¡¯t like to have maids at home, so that¡¯s why he did it himself? Simon took a sip of soup, and only then answered her question, ¡°As the heir of Warin and Palmer Family, not only the business management, but also other aspects, I needed to be trained. During that time, I learned to cook as a kind of, dpression.¡± He didn¡¯t say too much more on this topic, he didn¡¯t tell her what he went through during that time when he couldn¡¯t be by her side. ¡°So¡­ you didn¡¯t let me continue just now, because you don¡¯t believe in my ability?¡± Silvu took a sip of the soup herself and felt that the taste was not bad, but even if he was a superb cook, he did not have to question her craft in this way. ¡°The kitchen fumes are too strong¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°In the future, you should not ever cook again.¡± Silvia was surprised that this would be the reason! Too much grease smoke? She didn¡¯t even feel it herself, especially whenpared to the kitchen of her former rental house. Ladarius used to say that a woman should be able to work in the kitchen, just like our Silvia. At that time she was quite proud of herself, thinking that she provided for him and that he depended on her, but she had never thought that he had never chopped vegetables or washed dishes, but always waited for ready-made food. And now, Simon was throwing her out of the kitchen, not letting her get her hands in it, just because ¡°too much fumes¡±? It turns out that if a man loves you, you do not need to go up to the hall and down to the kitchen, he will only hold you in the palm of his hand and take good care of you. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 37 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 37 Chapter 37:You were the only qualified from me in the world Alter eating, Silvia just wanted to get up and clean up, but he snatched her down again. ¡°I said you don¡¯t have to move.¡± He frowned slightly, a face of disapproval, ¡°From now on the kitchen is your forbidden ce, you are not allowed to go.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia was a little helpless, ¡°I used to cook by myself all the time¡­¡± ¡°Before is before, after, not allowed!¡± He neatly packed up all the dishes and went into the kitchen. Soon, the sound of rushing water was hearding from inside. Silvia walked over and leaned against the kitchen door frame to look at him, cutts pulled up high, revealing lean arms, hi. Hiss skin was particrly white, but not that unhealthy pale, and looked strong and powerful The thought of these arms tightly wrapped around her waist, and her body involuntarily shivered. ¡°Are you going to respond?¡± He washed the dishes while suddenly speaking. Silvia froze and did not react, ¡°ah? what?¡± ¡°About, all that boring stuft.¡± Turning his head to look at her, he said lightly, After a brief pause, Silvia nodded, ¡°Of course!¡± Although it was very nonsense stuff, it affected her reputation. Moreover, now she was not only one person. Even for the future, she would never let Simon be tarnished with unwarranted stains because of her. ¡°What are you going to do? Do a rification?¡± Simon continued to ask Silvia shook her head, ¡°This kind of thing, there is nothing to rify, but the more you describe, the darker it is. If Ie out and argue with them, I¡¯ll be ying right into their hands.¡± The public would then think that she was annoyed, that her friends¡± had spoken the truth, and maybe a small group of people might believe her, but so what, both in terms of time and reputation, she would be damaged. How would she stay in her newpany, how would her colleagues see her? And for Ladarius and Vivienne, they only need to say the word, spend some money to find someone to operate under, no need to fight her head-on at all. She can not afford to be consumed with them, and did not want to. ¡°So ¡­ do you need help?¡± Already finished washing the bowl, he rinsed his hands, carefully wiped all clean in the crevices, and turned towards her ¡°Don¡¯t need either.¡± Seeing him openinghis arms towards himselt, Silvia took the initiative to reach out and wrap her arms around him, looking up at him and saying, ¡°If I can¡¯t even handle this little thing, what qualifications do I have to be Mr. Simon¡¯s wife?¡± Simon smiled doringly and lowered his head to gently imprint a kiss on her lorehead. ¡°In the whole world, you are the only one who is qualified.¡± Whether it was a coaxing word or not, slie ate it up! It was really well receivel. In return, Silvia stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to print a kiss on the edge of his lips. It was supposed to be a small reward, but apparently he wasn¡¯t satisfied with such a simple kiss and took the initiative to deepen it by sping the back of her head with one hand, making the reward even bigger. V.L President¡¯s Office Ladarius, who had just finished his regr meeting, returned to his office and saw that Lawyer Erik was already waiting inside. ¡°How was it?¡± Pulling his tie, he asked somewhat smugly, the smile on his face blossomed unconcealed, as if he was winning The words were brief and concise. Ladarius had already reached tor the coffee on the table, froze, his hand pierced the pir, turned his head to look at him, seemingly did not hear clearly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Miss Silvia refused the offer of a private settlement and insisted on seeing the court.¡± ¡°She thinks she can win? Does she have any new evidence¡± Narrowing his eyes, he was puzzled. Erik shook his head, ¡°Not too sure about that, but listening to Miss Silvia¡¯s tone, the attitude is very determined. But from the evidence we have so far, ourpany is almost sure win. So Mr. Ladarius does not have to worry too much.¡± He was worried, how could he not be worried! The reason why thewyer was not worried because he saw the superficial evidence, after all, he knew best. These years, thepany¡¯s product development, can not be without the credit of Silvia, but, when she left in such a bold way, she didn¡¯t leave them any space to maneuver. The only way to save face was to hide the truth. But, Silvia knew that she had no chance of winning, so why did she refuse to give in? Did Carmelo¡¯s side give her any strength, or did she still have some trump card in her hand? Ladarius was puzzled, but could not find the answer for the moment. ¡°Okay, I get it. When is the trial?¡± ¡°Next week.¡± ¡°You go and prepare, and call her more, and say that for the sake of old times, we can settle it in court, but don¡¯t say too much, understand?¡± Erik was a little confused, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You go out.¡± Thewyer went out with full of doubts, and as soon as he stepped out of the room, Vivienne rushed in. She never knocked when she entered the president¡¯s office. In thepany, everyone knew that Vivienne was nominally the director of the R&D department, and she was in fact a quasi-boss¡¯s wife But the recent gossip news was really interesting, everyone secretly wanting to know more. Looking at her swaying body marching directly into the president¡¯s office, they can not help but whisper gossip. ¡°Hey, have you read the online news? Say our president and the president¡¯s wife are a thing.¡± ¡°Who? The president¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Yes, Vivienne! Do I need to specify this?¡± ¡°I know, it is said that there was a third party that came between them many years, then before leaving changed course, and stole ourpany confidential information of that, that that ¡­¡± ¡°Silvia!¡± ¡°Yes, Silvia! Hey, I remember isn¡¯t she also ourpany, sometimes wille to the headquarters, seems to be a technician?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s her, she looks pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect to be this kind of person behind the scenes. I saw her and our president before, but he is a bit ambiguous, I did not expect this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ambiguous? She and the president are going to get married, I heard them mutter it, such an obvious thing. Why wouldn¡¯t Vivienne be angry?¡± ¡°What? Married?!¡± The crowd was shocked. ¡°Yes, yes, I heard it once, said it was about time to get a license or something.¡± ¡°What? Quickly, quickly, say when, is there a big reversal?¡± A group of people in the office were on Whatsapp chatting happily, with unlimited enthusiasm for listening for gossip. especially, when the protagonist was right in front of them. Vivienne had entered the office, turned her head to look at the people who were still working outside, and from time to time people¡¯s eyes nced in her direction. She was a little annoyed and directly pulled the blinds shut. Whal a bunch of losers! ¡°Ladarius, it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve gone out with someone.¡± Snuggling over, she said in a petnt voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been bored to deathtely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to go out and y, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on in thepany right now and what¡¯s going on with me?¡± Ladarius poured himself a bir pulp of coffee, ¡°Do you know that silvia is determined to fight with us!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 38 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 38 Chapter 38 :I always think she was holding back a big move Then let¡¯s fight.¡± Vivienne said unconcernedly, ¡°I¡¯ve copied all the information anyway, we have enough evidence and a professional legal team, we can¡¯t be afraid of her?¡± Speaking of information, she held up her hand and looked at it, ¡°Look at my hand, it¡¯s swollen, it hurts me! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be working so hard! Ladarius, we can¡¯t let her get away with it this time. We have to teach her a lesson! How could she do this to you!¡± Pushing away her leaning body, Ladarius was not in a mood, much less optimistic like her, ¡°I always think she¡¯s holding back a big move, she knows I have all the evidence, why does she still insist on filing awsuit?¡± ¡°emm?¡± Vivienne froze, then shook her head, ¡°No way, you are thinking too much. What ¡°big move¡± can she possibly hold? The information is in our hands. Thepany people are not familiar with her. at that time I said let her just stay in theboratory, the less shees to thepany, the better, right? Right, and the Inte now know that she interfered in our rtionship. And she was jealous of me, so she thought of the theft ofpany secrets. You are still afraid of what? The time, the ce and the people, we have all ounted for!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the way to say it. You should be clear, thepany¡¯s products, all of them are developed by her¡­¡± Interrupting his words, Vivienne said unhappily, ¡°I see, you just can¡¯t leave her, can you? Since you think she¡¯s so good, you go find her, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡± Stamping her foot, she turned around and made a move to leave. Seeing that she was angry, Ladarius hastily took her by the arm and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Is that what I mean? if I thought she was good, if I liked her, would I havee this far? Now this is all for who? Who is it for? You little heartless thing!¡± Kissing the side of her face gently, Ladarius coaxed her as he did so. Vivienne immediately turned to him and kissed him passionately with her red lips. It took a long time before she let go, and she snuggled into his arms like a puddle of water, ¡°I don¡¯t like you mentioning her, then! She has dominated you for so many years, I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m jealous, can¡¯t admit that?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I know you¡¯re jealous. Vivlenne, after thepany¡¯s ¡®First Love¡± incident, there has been no news of new products for a while, thepany¡¯s colleagues are talking about it, you are the director of the R&D department, you plus ou up with something¡± ¡°1. Vivitetsted, momentarily speechless. It¡¯s nor thai studn¡¯t lusow how to do li¡¯s just that with silvia around, she hadn¡¯t touched these things properly for indiy years. The foundation was there, but the matter ol perfumery required the umtion of experience as well as inspiration and Med If she hadn¡¯t made such a big deal out of it, why would she have been forced into this now? ¡°Don¡¯t you force me!¡± Turning her head away, she said with annoyance. Ladarius grabbed her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, but I¡¯m under pressure too, you know? If we can keep up with the new products at this time, we¡¯d bettere up with another hit, and we¡¯ll win thewsuit without having to fight. Recently there was a new product exhibition in Paris, you have not been out to exhibit for a long time? When the timees, we will go out with this explosive product, you can show it offwell, ourpany can also go up another level. And we¡¯ll get our license and go on our honeymoon in Europe, huh?¡± Admittedly, Ladarius¡¯ words were so seductive to her that she could practically already see the blueprint of a wonderful life unfolding before her eyes. But it¡¯s easier said than done. What¡¯s more, she hadn¡¯t touched it for several years, not to mention theck of inspiration, even if she was given one now, she wasn¡¯t sure if her rusty technique could still achieve the desired effect. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, no confidence in yourself? Don¡¯t worry, there are still people in theb, isn¡¯t that Winnie still there? She has been with Silvia for so many years, she always has some experience, you let them help.¡± He was talking, Vivienne¡¯s head was racing, thinking about what else to do. Ladarius pushed again and again, and although she hadn¡¯t thought of it yet, she had to nod her head first, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°I knew you were the best!¡± After kissing her hard, Ladarius said happily, ¡°As for Silvia, I¡¯m going to talk to her once more, I want to figure out if she really has something in her hands.¡± ¡°You are not to be seduced by her!¡± Wrapping her arms around his neck, Vivienne pouted. ¡°Who else can be better than you, the little demon!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The two of them tangled together, ignoring the fact that it was still in the office, and embraced with fervor. In the cafe, sitting in a seat by the window, Silvia swiped her phone while cutting a small piece of cake with a spoon. The door was opened and Winnie breezed in, nced around, quickly found her spot and walked over in a few steps. ¡°Cappino with Napoleon.¡± She ordered casually and put down her bag, rubbing her chest with one hand and rasping for air. ¡°You¡¯re, lilur, in a chase? Escaped here?¡± Looking at her, Silvia asked suspiciously. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t be such a crow!¡± ring at her, her pulled up look was so cute that Silvia couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Reaching out and pinching Winnie¡¯s cheeks, she said. ¡°Has Ladarius given you a hard time?¡± ¡°Tal viin! He asked me to be Vivienne¡¯s assistant and help her with new products. Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°Vivienne?¡± ¡°Vivienne? The lead that tells you what to do? What did she know, she doesn¡¯t know shit!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but unleash her foul mouth, and she vented her emotions indignantly. Silviaughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, she is also a professional, is also certified and has qualifications. What¡¯s more, they have won so many awards.¡± ¡°Oh, pooh!¡± It¡¯s okay not to talk about it, but when she did, Winnie spat. ¡°Is that what she got? Shame on you! Stealing your credit and stealing your man, and now she¡¯s throwing dirty water on you, how can there be such a shameless womnan under the sky, it really pisses me off!¡± ¡°Shhh¡­¡± than a finger on her lips, indicating her to whisper, ¡°correct your wording, that is no longer, my man.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you still so calm. Did you see what the inte said? I¡¯m pissed off, I¡¯m arguing with them all! Shameless, and they deleted my post, and called me names!¡± ¡°¡­ You got into a fight with them?¡± asked Silvia. She really did not see Winnie¡¯s post. It seemed that Ladarius paid off the moderator, too. He¡¯s really painstaking. ah! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 39 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 39 Chapter 39 :For strength, she did not back down ¡°Silvia, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I saw some of your college ssmatese forward to nder you. I really don¡¯t understand, we all went to school together, even if we are not friends, we can¡¯t turn a blind eye to things like this! ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a blind eve, is it? After all, I was not close to them at that time, and not many people kniew that Ladarius and I were dating ¡°Silvia said indifferently. On this matter she must be objective, not to mention, what officially counted should be after graduation, after she won the first award. That was when Ladarius seriously confessed his feelings to her and they really came together. Andter, after her ¡°ident¡±, he never letthet, maybe out of emotion, maybe out of heart, or maybe something else She and Ladarius were able to warm up quickly and then she willingly home the woman standing behind him, immersed in theboratory day and night, rol Cirin.bout anything else but human and the ingredienis in het perfumes. At that time she was overwhelmet, coupled with the loss of things, she wis very insure of hersell and did not think deeply at all. Now that she could calm down and look back, it seemed that inery step wisd pit, every step was a trap ¡°So, ah¡­¡± Winnie wrinkled her brow and gently bit the small spoon, then, there is no one who knows about your rtionship? Apart from me, apart from the three of you, tren¡¯t there any other mutual friends*** Silvia was silent, gently shaking her head, ¡°Even if there were, there¡¯s no need to involve others in this, not to mention that this matter is likely to get darker and darker.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let them sling mud like that and not do anything about it?¡± Winnie fought for her. This was all just maddening! Being ndered and not being able to clear your name, how stifling it must be! ¡°Actually, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re going a little off course?¡± A shallow sip of coffee, Silvia was very calm. ¡°The biggest problem at present should be about the original attribution of ¡®First Love¡¯. As for the feelings between ine and him, that is simply a private matter, no one else needs to be involved in that. Why did Ladarius break the story at this time was it just to set Vivienne¡¯s name straight?¡± Frowning seriously for a while, Winnie pped the table with one hand, ¡°I know! They are trying to divert attention, so that people are attracted by the gossip and don¡¯t pay attention to the original copyright issue.¡± ¡°No!¡± Silviaughed. Her eyes looked out the window, the sun was shining outside the weather was just right. She liad been immersed in theboratory for a long time, it had been a long time since she had seen such good wrather, or rather, it was a long time since she had noticed the change of weather like this. ¡°It¡¯s giving a chain effect on the senses. The reason for smearing me like this is to give people an inherent impression of me I am a cheater who meddles in other people¡¯s rtionships, someone who likes topete for other people¡¯s things because I am jealous of Vivienne. Because I am inferior to her in every way, so I am scheming to take away other people¡¯s achievements. Because of this, I stole thepany¡¯s secrets, steal her ideas, that is too obvious. They don¡¯t need any evidence, everyone will believe. Because, I am a ¡®mistress¡¯, isn¡¯t it?¡± !!! Winnie was stunned for a long time and came out with, ¡°Vicious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick.¡± She said with a light smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I just need to win thiswsuit and make a name for myself, everything else is a piggyback.¡± At the start of the conversation, Winnie still thought things were quite tricky, but listening to Silvia exin it, it seemned very simple, but Winnie still did not know exactly how she was going to do it. ¡°But the evidence¡­¡± ¡°Evidence is called evidence because it exists objectively. Ladarius thought that by taking the notes and all the information, he took all the evidence, but in fact the most important ones, are here!¡± Pointing to her brain, she smiled, ¡°He can¡¯t take it away.¡± Silva met with Winnie and nned to go back directly, but she didn¡¯t expect Ste¡¯s phone call. She didn¡¯t have Ste¡¯s cell phone number, and froze for a moment when she heard the voice, before she realized it was her. ¡°The second and third levels of the test are ready, are you ready?¡± Ste asked her straightforwardly. Silvia thought for a moment, ¡°When?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Now, today, can you do it?¡± Ste¡¯s tone was provocative. However, she was not afraid to face the provocation, the real direct challenge was nothing, it was far worse to be stabbed in the back ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be at the office in twenty minutes.¡± Looking at the time, Silvia said. The reason she asked when was because she was afraid that it would sh with the court session next week, but she didn¡¯t expect Ste to be in such a hurry. The reason for this was that she was not going to back down from her strength. Ste sent an address to her, let her know not go back to thepany, but rather directly to this address, and did not hay where in detail, only ito go know. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The address seemned a little oil, so Syliva thought about it and sent the location directly to Simon. Al the moment sinon was meeting in the conference room. The phone screen lit up for a moment. He nced at the naine above, eyebrows raised, picked up the phone and clicked on it to see, and then quickly back to her: what was it? This address, do you know it?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know he was in a meeting and sent a voice over. wing that it was a volce message, Simon nced at the people who were still waiting for hun to continue the Meeting, tapped the pen in his hand on the desktop, looked to the vice president at the side, ¡°You continue without Me¡±, then yot up and went straight out of the conference roon. When he got to the cubi le empty offke, he tapped to listen. Inside came her crisp volce, and listening, she seemed to be outside? Simon clicked in the address she sent, two fingers sliding on the screen, soon the page erged, and he could see more clearly and in detail. After a moment¡¯s thought, he thought of it, and he also sent back a voice message, ¡°This should be one of thepany¡¯s experimental sites, you want to go here?¡± She didn¡¯t even say anything, but he already guessed what she wanted to do. It was right to ask him, but why did Ste want her to go to thepany¡¯s experimental site at this time? Didn¡¯t she still disapprove of her and not let her into the project department? Would she change her mind and let her participate now? ¡°OK, I got it! Thank you!¡± Cheerfully, she said thanks and then reached out to call a taxi. Since the address was fine, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go and find out. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 40 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 40 Chapter 40:Suppressing Odor and Leaving Fragrance As an experimental base, the location was generally a little farther from the city center, needing arge area. In the outskirts of the city, it was easier to find such a ce, at an appropriate price Additionally, doing experiments was supposed to be free of distractions, plus the suburbs were easy to nt, so fragrance and raw materials were also abundant. In the past in V.L., theboratory was on the outskirts of the city, but Ladarius¡¯s financial strength was not enough, so he only rented half of dpidated factory, and every time he needed to purchase spices, the cost was enough for him to chatter on for a while. Of course, he was happy with the finished product, and then he would think about the future with her. Yes, think about it, just think about it. The ce was a bit out of the way, but the good thing was that you can take a taxi directly to it. But unlike what Silvia was expecting, what yshe saw when she gotout of the car was not a factory, but ¡­ d whole building The kind that rose up from the t ground The appearance looked very moderate, but in this location, that there was such a building was quite unexpected. ¡°Ste, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± Silvia said on her phone, as she stood fixed at the entrance of the building She already saw that the door was apparently locked, and inside there was a security guard closely guarding, and ess control equipment. It should be the right ce. ¡°Wait for me for five minutes.¡± Ste finished briefly and quickly hung up the phone, Silvia then waited at the door. The surrounding neighborhood was very empty and did not look like many people lived there. Silvia did not expect Carmelo¡¯s experimental base to be like this. But also, after all, backed by Warin¡¯s wealth, it would not be like her previous half of the broken factory, it would be interesting to see the quality of production parts inside. Five minutester, Ste really came out, different from before. She was wearing a white coat, her hair was also pulled up and wearing a hat, the image waspletely different. Swiping the ess card, she said to Silvia with a cold face, ¡°Youe in with me! But remember, no questions, no morements, less talking, less looking, more listening, understand?¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± She followed Ste into the elevator, tookthe elevator up to the seventh floor, and then gotoff the elevator.Someone then came forward to hand thein white coats and hats and shoe covers, etc. She was not unfamiliar with these, in fact, being very skilled in putting them on, and doing the necessary cleaning work She was just a llule confused this was to let her be directly involved in the experiment? But Ste said not to ask more, so she did not ask and just followed her all the way. The special nature of the perfumer¡¯s profession means the soup used can not have any fragrance, so as not to affect the judyment of the vor of fragrances, Alihough not as fully disinfected as the doctor, the soap still does a good job of bask cleaning To be precise, this ce should be ¨C not aboratory. At least, not the kind of perfumeb she usually used at work. This was not only not fragrant, but also very smelly, the whole room was filled with a strange stench. Silvia nearly vomited! Looking at Ste, her face was normal, no reaction at all, still looking at Silvia with the same cool eyes. ¡°Ste, this is your second level?¡± She said roughly, already guessing. ¡°Scared?¡± Ste asked. This time, however, Silvia did not find in her eyes the mentality of waiting for a good show, but rather more than a little motivated. She smiled faintly, ¡°Why should i be afraid?¡± As a perfumer, it was impossible not to know that in the business of perfumery. In addition to making incense, there is also odor suppression. Not all spices were fragrant, some will have a stink, and even the taste will make people feel sick, and what the perfumer is trying to do was to use the different characteristics between the spices to get rid of the odor and leave the fragrance. However, such a strong stench¡­ this seemed to be aboratory specializing in experimenting with various stenches, ah, was also ¡­ persuasive!!! She knew that Ste would certainly make things difficult for her, but did not expect to use this method. It did not matter to her, though. All rted to the production of incense, is of interest to her. This is not a problem. Seeing her face calm, Ste was still satisfied, ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too early. You think I would just let you suppress the smell of fragrance/ That is so simple. That is something an entry-level perfumer should have the abilty to pass.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now what you need to do, is to record different odor detection data, and analyze the different qualities. There are a total of torty-eight different odors. You need toplete this task in three days time, can you do it?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t take that long.¡± Alter giving her a faint look, Silvia said, ¡°One day, I only need one day.¡± Surprise shed in Ste¡¯s eyes, then she quickly looked back to normal, ¡°Okay, you said one day! When the timees, don¡¯t me me for intentionally making things difficult for you, it¡¯s your own boast, whether it¡¯s sessful or not, you have to admit it yoursell!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯i wait to get back to work Looking at her exciud and eager look, Ste was somehow looking forward to the final result. To be honest, from the beginning silvia seemed very repulsive lo hier. The first sensory impression was not good, and then the way it was announced was difficult, especially that Mr. Wyatt had no choice but to keep her. More and more she felt that there was something fishy. But thest time in the conference room, Silvia¡¯s initial demonstration of ability had made a small change in that impression. At least this Silvia was a bit of real talent, but if she was really so capable, why had she not heard of her name in the past few years? If she was really that capablethat several best-selling models of V.L. were from her hand, why had they been topped by someone else¡¯s name? She began to be a little suspicious. ¡°These forty-eight stinky smells, some of them are very close, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you to pay attention to self-protection, don¡¯t fail toplete the task by then, but also don¡¯t hurt your own nose,¡± Ste said meaningfully and patted her shoulder. The words sounded hard, but Sylvia could hear that it was a good intention. Silvia looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise toplete the task and pass your test!¡± The corners of Ste¡¯s lips also leaked a smile, but immediately collected it, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk big, in our ce, it¡¯s about results!¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Silvia was just about to throw herself into her work when Ste stood behind her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Turning around, Silvia wordlesslyinquired. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ste showed her impatience, ¡°Yourwsuit, is it over or not? Why is it like a serial, acting on the eight o¡¯clock slot also!¡± The most impatient tone, but also more or less with a little concern, Silvia smiled: ¡°Thank you for your concern Ste, soon will be the end of the big fiasco!¡± ¡°Who, who cares about you? I am afraid that your personal matters will affect the reputation of the company.¡± ¡°Well, I understand! I will take care of it as soon as possible!¡± Soon! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 41 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 41 Chapter 41 :I am afraid that it will stink to you Silvia had thrown herself into theb all afternoon, barely even drinking water. She was a person with extremne enthusias?n for her work, and once she got into her work, she would have an exhrating mood, forgetting all about her surroundings. Before she knew it, it was already dark until someone knocked on theb door, urging her to leave, and she realized that the task was a little more difficult than she had expected ¨C she had lost track of the time. Ste said she would be given three days, but she had counted it exactly ording to the process and habits she used to have in theb, forgetting that here, she could not stay as long as she wanted. When the time came, she had to leave. Thepany did not allow anyone to stay except for the staff on duty. After all, the information was still involved in the confidential process, and one such as her, can only stay in this oneboratory. Silvia took off her jacket and hat, took off her gloves and washed her hands again and again, only to find that it was already more than eight o¡¯clock, and the sky outside was dark Ste naturally left a long time ago and would not stay here to wait for her, the task was released, she just needs to wait for a result Silvia stood at the entrance of the building, looking inside, most of the lights had been extinguished. The nearby lighting was not too good. The whole road looked dark, passing cars were rare and only a few taxi could be seen. Sylvia sighed quietly and took out her phone to try to call a car with the app. It was not very easy to call a car. The order had not been picked up by a driver, but from the map, about two kilometers out of the front to a small town, there should be a little more convenient traffic. She had no choice but to go ahead and start walking The concrete road was quite good, but the sky was dark, plus there was no one, feeling quite cold. Not far out, hearing behind her the faint sound of a car, Silvia subconsciously turned around to look. There was a gray car there. It looked like a private car, so she stepped to the side to give way. The car seemed to be running towards her, and drove directly against her side, and then stopped with a squeak Silvia jumped to the side,nding on the ground, but her foot did not stand firm and fractured under the weight. ¡°Well!¡± She instantly fell to the ground. In the ankle there was a painful sting. What bad luck! The car stopped, the door opened andsomeone came down from the car. She was nervous, angry and scared, tilted her head to look at the person who cameout and could not help but rebuke, ¡°You call that driving a car?¡± ¡°Whal are you hiding froin.¡± Almost all the sainte me, Silvia froze and saw that the person standing in front of her was Simon, ttening her mouth, wanting to cry andugh. ¡°Why, how is it you? ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡± Squatting down in front of her body. Simon examined her foot carefully by the light from the car, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s broken!¡± With one hand on him, she could barely stand up, Silvia moved her body to sit in the car, her heart suddenly felt more stable. The car was driven by Freddie, Simon also sat in, and only then closed the door, ¡°Drive.¡± The car slowly started up, and he immediately asked, ¡°Which foot is broken?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± There are other people, he was not here to show her foot, right? ¡°It¡¯s okay, lets go back and have someone else look at it.¡± She subconsciously stroked her ankle with her hand and said softly Such a small action, but it caught his eyes. Simion quickly pressed the buttoti, rolling the partition between the front and rear seats up, and then without saying a word, his hand gently picked up her injured tool and put it on his lup When the lights were on, he saw that the ankle wasted and swollen, and his eyebrows immediately knitted up. ¡°Why do you always get hurt so easily? ¡°¡®I don¡¯t.¡± Silvia whispered. He said she seemed like a porcin doll, but in fact, it was just broken toot, and, to put it mildly, it was because he ¡­ cr, his car had driving problems. ¡°There is no injury to the bones, go back and rub some ointment, and try not to walk tor a few days.¡± Simon gave her a knead and quickly made a judgment. Silvia Was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, too?¡± ¡°Ordinary bruises and sprains, not thatplicated.¡± Simon raised his eyes to look at her, and then, his brow knitted richter Along with the twitching of his nose, he hesitated a little, ¡°You have¡­ on you.¡± Thetter words did not go on, but the doubt between his eyebrows was obvious. ¡°On me?¡± Frozen for a moment, Silvia looked down at herself and instantly reacled, ¡°Oh, you mean this stench on me right?¡± Simon: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I got it from doing experiments and getting it in theb.¡± She gathered her clothes together, but could not remove it. This kind of odor was more adhesive. It stuck to the body and was difficult to remove. Even if she repeatedly washed her hands, her body was still having the smell. She had been in theb long enough that she no longer smelled herself. She was a little numb to it. But others would smell it. She guessed it was unbearable to hun. No wonder Freddie looked back at her when she got into the car. The look was obviously a desire to say something. and I guess he was also lield back Irom asking ¡°Lab!¡± Eyes shing a sh of suspicion, Simon said, ¡°If I remember correctly. you are a perfumer, not a stinker?¡± Looking at his expression, Silvia almostughed out loud, his eyes clearly read, ¡°You¡¯re not bluffing me?¡± Theposition is also veryplex, even if there is an odor stink, that can also be analyzed and stripped out. My task today is to analyze theposition and differences between the forty-eight stinks. This should also be helpful in the future.¡± This line of perfumery, seems simple, but in fact, there are manyplex things, involving the need to apply the chemical knowledge. It was also quite a lot. If you don¡¯t truly love perfumery and just have a mild interest, you won¡¯tst long in the field. ¡°¡­¡± silent for a while, Simon did not speak again. Silvia guessed that he was smoked and did not want to talk, she spontaneously and self-consciously slid to the side to sit down, and rolled the car window open a gap to get some air, really strange ¡­ embarrassed! She did not expect him to pick her up, but unable to get rid of her own body odor, now was indeed a bit embarrassing. A hand was suddenly ced on her shoulder, and immediately after, before she could turn her head, they had been pulled into a broad embrace. ¡°Sitting so far away, afraid that I will eat you?¡± He said discontentedly, tightening the force of his hand a little. Silvia: ¡°¡­ I am afraid of stinking to you.¡± ¡°Where does it stink!¡± As if to corroborate his statement, he suddenly lowered his head and took a hard breath on her hair, ¡°It¡¯s not very ¡­.Ahem¡­¡­Ahem!.¡± In the end, he was choked. The body¡¯s reaction was still honest, coughing a few times in a row. Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°1 ¡­ go back to take a shower.¡± Once she got home, Silvia decisively went to take a shower first. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She rubbed a lot of shower gel, plus her own conditioning proprietary fragrance essential oil, a full soak for more than an hour. Once she felt her whole body even hair strands were fragrant, she just put on pajamas, and bumped into Simon! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 42 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 42 Chapter 42:Simon is so cute like this! Simon had alreadye out from washing in the other bathroom, and when he saw hering out, he directly took a big towel that had been prepared for a long time and got up to walk towards her. ¡°Hair didn¡¯t blow dry?¡± He did notice that she was not in the habit of blow-drying her hair after showering Even though the bathroom had everything she needed, every time she came out, her hair was damp. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling of a hair dryer blowing on my scalp.¡± Silvia said, naturally reaching out to take the towel from his hand. Unexpectedly his hand turned a corner and put the towel directly over her head, then held his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Sit down.¡± Unable to resist him, he obediently sat down, Simon turned both hands to press on the towel, grabbed her hair and gently rubbed it. He was so attentive, Silvia hesitated and let him handle her hair The first time she wasn¡¯t veryfortable, she was ttered, now she was slowly getting used to it and was even starting to enjoy how good he was to her Silvia telt as if she had fallen into a honey por, her eyes squinting infort. The woman¡¯s eyes were closed, her head was tilted slightly She was enjoying herself, his lips curved slightly, and his hands moved as lightly as possible, patting her hair dry from the scalp to the end, little by little It was not good for the body to sleep with wet hair, and she did not like to use a hair dryer, so she can only use a dry towel to absorb the moisture a little bit. Silvia almost fell asleep and said in a daze, ¡°This ¡­ doesn¡¯t stink anymore, does it?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± It¡¯s better not to mention this, Simon simply did not know what to say about her. It was the first time he met a perfumer who made her whole body stink, she was really unusual. As if not aware of his slightly resentful little emotions, Silvia narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°With iny exclusive essential oils, stinking is impossible! In fact, the original taste was not so uneptable, was today slightly more, mixed together may be a little punch, ¡°Don¡¯t go tomorrow.¡± Interrupting her words, he said. ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Silvia immediately opened her eyes and turned her head, ¡°That won¡¯t work ¡­ ah¡­¡± The consequence of turning her head violently was that she pulled her scalp, and she screamed in pain, while Simon n ediately let go and couldn¡¯t help but reprimand lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush to take the risk?¡± ¡°This was my job, since it¡¯s to be done, it¡¯s impossible to stop halfway. And I promised¡­¡± ¡°Promised what?¡± Simon asked keenly. ¡°Promised my boss that the results would be out in a day.¡± ¡°One day? Forty-eight?¡± ¡°Yes, forty-eight ¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia was amazed, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s forty-eight?¡± ¡°Forty-eight different sources of odor, analyze the detailed data, who told you that the results must be produced in one day?¡± Without answering her question, Simon turned to ask her. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°You?!¡± ¡°Yes, I took it upon myself to ask for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Simon¡¯s hands let go and therge towellell from her shoulders onto the couch. Because of the unusual nature of this matter, he instructed Freddie to ask Carmelo side, Wyatt¡¯s reply was that there was indeed a new product in the experiment. And there was a simultaneous experiment to suppress odor and fragrance, but the requirement was to produce results within ten days, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. there were three people in charge of this part at the same time, and three people inside, the reported list did not have silvia. Wyatt was also very surprised, said he would immediately check Now, she told him that the data results would be avable in one day? And, she asked for it herself? Was she out of her mind? Silvia didn¡¯t know why he reacted so much, so she tilted her head and looked at him, blinking, ¡°No, I¡¯m not crazy! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hard.¡± Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Should I say she was too confident or too arrogant. Thepany¡¯s task schedule was based on, not particrly stressful, but also not very easy, since it was a ten-day task volume, it means that it was equilibrated to take so long to bepleted. ¡°In other words, you have to soak in that stench all day tomorrow?¡± Taking a deep breath, he asked. Was she worried that she woulde back tomorrow smelling bad again? Silvia thought about it, ¡°II¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bring the essential oils and fragrances over there tomorrow and come back when I¡¯m all cleaned up over there, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°The road over there is too remote, and the worldng hours are too long, don¡¯t go tomorrow.¡± For the first time, he thought what a stupid decision it was for thepany to choose the experimental site over there. By elght o¡¯clock at night, even an uber car was not easy to find, and she had twisted her foot. Besides, why did she have to work until after eight o¡¯clock? The working houts were a bit too long! ¡°L¡­¡± she originally wanted to retort, seeing his very upset look, but then Silvia suddenly realized that this was his way of showing concern for her and suddenly felt warm and fuzzy. She stood up by leaning against the sofa, one leg kneeling on the sofa, her body leaned forward, Simon only had to reach out and hold her, lest she fall down unsteadily on her feet. ¡°My president, the workce and time were decided by your man, why object to it now? Everyone else can get on, why not me? Besides, the work time is not long, I could have left at six o¡¯clock, but wanted to do more and forgot the time. At most, I promise you that I will finish it as soon as possible tomorrow ande back early.¡± Simon¡¯s two eyebrows could almost make a knot, and he still had a disapproving face. Such a Simon is really ¨C so cute! Silviaughed and kissed him on both sides of his cheeks, then cupped his face and nted light kisses on his nose and lips, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s over tomorrow anyway, you promised me that you would give me enough freedom to work.¡± Simon was still tense, he was simply too defenseless under such a petnt attack from her. With a helpless sigh, he directly held her head and fiercely printed on her lips. To her, he was really helpless ah! Ladarius was awakened by a phone call from the factory at 11:30 at night. It was unpleasant to have his beautiful dream interrupted, but what he heard next made him even more unpleasant. ¡°What? Say that again?¡± The voice was so loud that it woke up Vivienne, who was sleeping, and she rubbed her eyes and half sat up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ladarius pushed her away with his bare feet and got out of bed, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re out of raw materials and you¡¯re not going to buy more? Where are the suppliers? Find them!¡± ¡°Mr. Ladarius, the raw material is the essential oil from¡­ ourboratory.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 43 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 43 Chapter 43 :Ladarius, she set a traps for us ¡°Essence¡­¡± Ladarius paused, ¡°wasn¡¯t that sent early this morning, was it not enough? ¡°Mr. Ladarius, the quality of the oil is not up to par, it can not be used!¡± ¡°Not good enough? It was pulled directly from theb, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s not up to par?¡± Pacing back and forth in the living room, Ladarius was agitated, ¡°Did you have a problem on your end and are trying to pass the buck?¡± ¡°How can it be Mr. Ladarius, recently the orders have increased, the factory workers are working overnight. We are following the process, not to mention that the factory is an assembly line, how can we have problems. Why don¡¯t youe and see for yourself?¡± He was also very aggrieved, after all, there was a problem This production will be dyed, the order delivery once dyed, the consequences are very serious. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming over.¡± Vivienne came out of the house in her pajamas, rubbing her eyes and seeing him like this, she cried, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, where are you going? Who¡¯s calling?¡± Turning his head to look at her, Ladarius seemed to think of something, ¡°Go and change your clothes ande with me, quick!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Pointing to her nose, Vivienne woke up with a start, ¡°where am I going?¡± ¡°To the factory! There¡¯s a problem with the essential oil!¡± No matter how reluctant Vivienne was, she was dragged to the factory by Ladarius. The factory was brightly lit, and as soon as the factory manager saw them, he immediately greeted them, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, you¡¯re finally here,e and see! There was a whole box of essential oils in the corner. Bending down and taking out a bottle from it, Ladarius wrinkled his eyebrows and came closer to smell it, ¡°No problem!¡± The person in charge did not say anything, turned his head and took the finished product and handed it to him, ¡°You try this again.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡­¡± stimted by the smell, he coughed a few times, covering his nose, ¡°Why is this so choking, are you having dilution link problems?¡± ¡°Now it is all mechanized, I carefully have checked all, there is absolutely no problem. Mr. Ladarius, this batch of Fuential ou, is this ourboratory¡¯s production?¡± Fared with the other party¡¯s question, Ladarius turned his lead to look at Vivienne. Wir was just standing on the sidelines watching, she looked at him like this, a look of innocence, ¡°Why? It¡¯s all still dourarcording to the previous peripe, there¡¯s a problein, it¡¯s also the recipe¡¯s problem, not mine.¡± Hrad¡± The words came out of her mouth, and being stared at by the two of them like this, Vivienne realized the problem with Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. her words. In the eyes of everyone, she made the recipe, she developed the stuff, and if the recipe went wrong, it was still her problem. After coughing twice, she changed her tone again, ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no way the form is wrong! So, it won¡¯t be my problem.¡± Then she looked at the person in charge of the factory, ¡°The things in theb have always been made in strict ordance with the recipe. problem before. Why is it a problern now So, the problem cannot be in If there is a problem, there should have been theb, it must be on your side Did you check whether the other ingredients are not right, or the workers have made mistakes in operation? Don¡¯t try to pass the buck when something go wrong.¡± ¡°Vivienne, don¡¯t speak so harshly What do you mean by shteking responsibility? We found the problem and reported it to Mr Ladarius at the first opportunity, and we want to tind out the cause Now that we have checked it, it should be a problem with the eventual oil If you don¡¯t think it is, you are a professional, so you can help us find out the root cause of the problem so we can adjust it and put it into production as soon as possible.¡± Vivienne was furious with the other party and said, ¡°What do you mean I can help you find the root cause of the problem? Do I have time? You don¡¯t want to take care of your own problems, and you want to drag me into the water I¡¯m telling you, there is absolutely no problem on theb side, you guys figure it out yourselves! She was not polite, and the factory manager got angry and looked at Ladarius and said, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, since you are here, what do you think now? Recently, there are a lot of orders, and the schedule is already in a hurry, so if we don¡¯t solve the problem as soon as possible, we will definitely not be able to deliver within the contract time.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± interjected Vivienne, ¡°it turns out that the delivery is not ready, so you deliberately find excuses to shirk the responsibility, you do not pay careful attention to yourselves, and still want to put shit on the head of theboratory, I think you are¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ladarius suddenly bellowed, Vivienne froze, pursed her lips and did not say anything. ¡°What¡¯s the point of arguing about who¡¯s to me here?¡± He tensed a face, to Vivienne¡¯s hand shoved a bottle of essential oil, ¡°Vivienne, this bottle of essential oil¡­ you take it back to theboratory to study properly and make sure itis not where there is something wrong!¡± Not waiting for her to speak, he said again to the factory manager, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed hurried to solve the problem and promptly reporting it is right. But we also can not assume the problem is on the essential oil you yourselves need a good investigation, in addition ¡­¡± He thought about it and said, ¡°See if there is any essential oil lelt from the past, if there is, send it to the laboratory immediately, and we will clieck it out again.¡± The words had been said to this point, the person in charge can not say anything else, can only nod, ¡°Okay! But Mr. Ladarius, this must be as soon as possible, otherwise, the work schedule may ¡­¡± 1 know, you guys have worked hard!¡± Patting his shoulder, Ladarius pulled Vivienne, who was still frozen in ce, away Sitting in the car, Vivienne looked at the bottle of essential oil in her hand and muttered with resentment, ¡°Why do you want me to take it back and check, what is there to check, I think the problem must be inside the factory.¡± ¡°Are you so sure that theb must be fine?¡± Ladarius asked as he drove along. ¡°Then of course, this is not a new product, or the old model before, I have followed the recipe to mix, how can there be a problem. Unless ¡­¡± She paused, and the whole person snapped up in spirit, ¡°Unless there¡¯s something wrong with the recipe!¡± Braking sharply, Ladarius turned his head to look at her. Because of inertia, Vivienne¡¯s body rushed forward and was strangled back by the seat belt. She held the essential oil bottle in her hand, closed to the tip of her nose and sniffed, wrinkling her eyebrows to think carefully. ¡°Ladarius, could we¡­ be set up?¡± Tightly pursed lips, Ladarius did not speak ¡°That recipe was left behind by Silvia, could it be that in the recipe, she moved something? I asked why she had not said a word recently, not evene forward to defend herself¡­ it turns out to be here in my hand, Ladarius, silue digs a hole for us!¡± ¡°Ladanus ir stepped on the gas, ¡°Back to theb first!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 44 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 44 Chapter 44 :Fire me! On the way back, Ladarius asked Vivienne to gather all theb staff over. It was early in the morning before dann, most people were in a hurry toe, and did not know what had happened, but by the degree of urgency, it should be a major situation. Knowing the importance of the matter, Vivienne also put away thatzy look, and took seriously the job of taking the essential oil back from the factory to reanalyze it. She repeatedlypared it against the recipe, but just could not understand why the finished product would be so different after. She was a cker for the past two years, but the basic skills were still there, she can be sure that there was no problem with the ingredients, so where exactly did it go wrong? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ladarius did not tell theboratory staff that the essential oil and the finished product went wrong, only that thepany took a new batch of tasks, and then adjusted the existing personnel for the assessment. The assessment was to let them analyze theposition of thus batch of sential oil, and what was the diference between it and the previous Faced with this assessment, theboratory Dople were inler how to proved, but since they were instructed to do it, they were busy, but it still didn¡¯t look like they had clue Inct, Ladarius did not have inuch hope in his heart Silvia was there, so he was not in a hurry to train SON most of theb workers were tresh graduates. In the past, Hetalents What¡¯s more, talent was costly perfumersul this level of wellence were few, but for less strong ones, the price was not expensive Hispany was not veryrge, so why spend mecessary investment in this when Silvia was there free and had the strength, chough to use. Who would have thought that the woman he thought was firmly in the palm of his hand long ago, would tly? He looked at a fewboratories, his brow locked in a furrow Tinie was short. If they do not find out where the problem Was as soon as possible, the factory side can not produce goods, the goods samples would not pass, then when the breach of contract was topensate for the loss, when the time¡­ when he reached the door of Vivienne¡¯sboratory, he nced inside and saw that she was the only one inside, doing experiments with her eyebrows wrinkled. Ladarius vaguely felt that something was not quite right, thought about it, and walked back over, looking in from room to room, and finally found the problem, ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie?¡± he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The others weren¡¯t sure either, ¡°I don¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°Had she been notified toe in?¡± ¡°All the people in theb were notified, and in order to avoid missing them, in addition to Wechat and the work group. they also called one by one, but¡­¡± after a pause, the worker continued, ¡°hers didn¡¯t get through.¡± ¡°Did not get through? Call! Keep calling! Now is the life and death of thepany¡­ This is an important juncture, how can you be sozy! i have to find her home and bring her to me!¡± Ladarius said in a fury. ¡°This ¡­¡± ¡°And do it quickly!¡± He growled. Then, azy voice was heard behind him, ¡°Ah- I¡¯m really early today! Hi, you¡¯re so early too! Ah, you¡¯re all so early!¡± ***#¡± Ladarius slowly turned around, and sure enough, he saw Winnie walking in from outside with a fresh look and a smile on her face, looking in a good mood. Ladarius¡¯ was ready to explode. ¡°What time is it? You just came in now!¡± Winnie looked at him and raised her wrist to check her watch, ¡°It¡¯s early, I¡¯m notte!¡± ¡°Thepany informed all theb staff to gather at theb immediately, where have you been?¡± Gritting his back teeth, Ladarius asked with an iron face. ¡°I was sleeping at home,¡± she said, more justifiably. ¡°What notice? I didn¡¯t see it! Besides, I don¡¯t read work news after work hours.¡± ¡°How dare you? Everyone is working hard for thepany now, and look at you! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you are the senior, I think it¡¯s all because Silvia put you up to it.¡± Thest words ended abruptly, and Ladarius stopped abruptly. In thepany, Silvia was simply a taboo name ¡°Forget it, you go to theboratory to see the essential oils inside, with the oil from a previous batch there is no difference in the finished product, so the new oil is the cause of the difference. Do a good job and you¡¯ll be off the hook for beingte.¡± Ladarius thought about it, in addition to Silvia, the most likely person to know the answer is Winnie. She had been working as Silvia¡¯s assistant, whether it was the preparation, the recipe, or other steps, she was the only one who knew everything here. Fortunately, she was different from Silvia in that he still had herbor contract in his hand. As long as he did not approve her resignation, he can hold her for a while longer, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, don¡¯t you have all the recipes? What could go wrong then!¡± She put her bag down unhurriedly and walked inside with a smile on her face when she saw Vivienne turn her head to look at her, she said, ¡°Besides, Vivienne is here, so she¡¯s taking care of it. Her mockery made Vivienne¡¯s face unbearable and she shed her face, ¡°Winnie! It¡¯s you thepany is evaluating now, so why should you tell me what to do? Who do you think you are! You do what you¡¯re told, where¡¯s all the nonsense!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? Vivienne, you are so capable, and many of thepany¡¯s most popr productse from your hands, for this little problemi, do you still need us people? You think I¡¯m telling you what to do? You think I talk too much? It¡¯s okay, fire me!¡± She was fearless anyway, waiting for Ladarius to fire her when he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she would be free again. ¡°You.¡± Vivienne was so mad that she was about to go into a rage, but Ladarius held her down. ¡°Winnie, Vivienne didn¡¯t mean that either. This is indeed thepany¡¯s assessment, and if you, or any of the other employees, do a good job and analyze it first, then thepany can immediately give him a promotion and a pay rise! 1. Ladarius, am here, and I will not go back on my word!¡± He swore with his hand, ¡°But you only have half a day, and in that half a day, you must produce results!¡± Everyone was still in high spirits when they heard him say that he was getting a promotion and a raise, except ¨C Winnie. She was still smiling,zily rolling up her cuffs, ¡°Mr. Ladarius is really ambitious! Then we all have to cheer up!¡± After saying that, she turned around and went to sit down. Ladarius could hear the mockery in her words, but now he could only endure it, hoping to find a result as soon as possible. ¡°Vivienne, you still can¡¯t find out what¡¯s different?¡± He turned around and asked Vivienne softly in a lowered voice. Vivienne¡¯s face copsed. ¡°How do I know? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the recipe ¡­ Or, let¡¯s go to Silvia and find her and ask her face to face!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 45 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 45 Chapter 45:Mr. Ladarius, can not afford to touch me Mr. Ladarius pondered a little: ¡°Good!¡± He called Silvia, using a borrowed phone to get through, since she had blocked both Ladarius and Vivienne. When she got the call, silvia had juste out of theb, all the data from the research analysis was already out, and the detailed records had been made, so she could just hand them over to Ste directly, and she had finished ahead of schedule again. This was indeed not a problem for her. After all, her talent was here. These recent years of spending almost every day in theboratory, she had been very ustomed to it. Because of the special nature of the work, the experimental base had a special bathroom for bathing. Silvia took a good shower, this box just dressed in the hair, and then heard the phone ring ¡°Who is it?¡± she casually asked while wiping her hair. ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s me.¡± Ladarius said in a deep voice. ¡°Who?¡± Silvia asked. With arge lowel still over her head, she had missed the name, twitching her nose and snitting to make sure every strand of hair didn¡¯t smell bad, not wanting Simon to smell something odd on her anymore. Ladarius: ¡°¡­¡± Slie did it on purpose! she must have done it on purpose! How long had it been, trying to pretend she doesn¡¯t recognize him? Squeezing his phone, he tried to keep his mind from being easily angered, ¡°Silvia, this is Ladarius, I have something, I want to talk to you, can we meet?¡± Hearing the name Ladarius, Silvia then nced sideways towards the phone, an unfamiliar number, it seemed to be a call from a different number. ¡°No way.¡± A particrly decisive refusal, then tried to free her hand to hang up the phone. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ladarius said sharply, probably sensing something ¡°I asked you out, just want to talk to you properly, we havee to this point, do we have to fight to the death to be happy? We are friends after all, there are some things, some misunderstandings, is it not good to talk about it?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Straightening up, Silvia snickered, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, can not afford to climb.¡± Before she hung up the phone, a female voice suddenly rang out over there, Vivienne¡¯s very sharp voice said, ¡°Silvia, are you so afraid to see us? If you have anyints or grievances, you can say them openly, making these small moves, do you think you are funny?¡± ¡°When ites to small actions, some people are very good at it, I am not interested in this.¡± The phone was picked up, and Silvia rushed to the microphone position, ¡°As for the ser or not, dare or not dare to have nothing to do with this. I think Mr. Ladarius and Miss Vivienne may have forgotten that yourpany has sued me, and I am now the original defendant, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to meet in private.¡± Thepany was now the intiff and the defendant. After saying that, she hung up the phone decisively. Throwing the phone back into the cab, she raised her eyes to see Ste standing in the doorway and was stunned. When she was discovered, Ste raised her hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, I heard you were in the locker room, so I came to check it out, I didn¡¯t hear much.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to her if she heard much or not, Silvia took out herb andbed her hair, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not important anyway.¡± Ste smiled, ¡°You seem to have a good idea of what to expect, so I¡¯m relieved that at least your personal matters will not affect thepany.¡± Silvia raised her eyes to look at her, ¡°Ste suddenly has confidence in me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t before, but after reading your recent work performance¡­¡± After a pause, Ste¡¯s words turned, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve read your research and analysis report, it¡¯s well done.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± She politely said thanks, and did not use the modestly polite two word form. Her work task was indeedpleted well. There was no need to be modest about it, and she was confident enough in herself. Looking at her confident look, Ste¡¯s usual arrogant face finally showed a smile, leaned sideways towards the side cab, twisted her head to look at lier and said, ¡°Frankly speaking, I have always felt that you are the one who copied.¡± Raising an eyebrow. Silvia did nol deny it. In fact, she did not need to say frankly, Silvia also knew in her lieart, from the beginning, that Ste was distrustful and despised her. The look in lier eyes clearly said: you are a copying bixxch! You are a thief! Silvia didn¡¯t try to defend hersell because a weak defense was worse than no defense. Only with strength and time, can one prove themselves. Seeing that she did not open her mouth to answer, Ste went on, ¡°After all, Vivienne, in this circle, is still considered a little famous. In the past two years, she is considered a dark horse that has won many awards,rge and small. And V.L has risen quickly in this line, with her hands winning the award of the products that have done well. If I were to trust an unknown person like you, well¡­¡± Sheughed lightly, but this time, there was no mockery or disdain in herughter, just relief. ¡°But now you believe me? What if I really did copy it?¡± Looking at Ste with a crooked head, Silvia finally opened her noulli However, Steughed out loud, ¡°Then I can only say that you are simply a diamond in the rough and have gone astray! With such talent and strength, you can do well on your own, you will definitely have achievements, why would you copy others? Moreover, I believe you have not copied!¡± Such certainty in her eyes, trust, made Silvia¡¯s licari warm. ¡°Thank you.¡± These two words were sincere. Ste actually did not know her very well, so the fact that although she treated Silvia initially with hostility, but now was willing to trust her wholeheartedly, this trust made her feel touched. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that your chances of winning thiswsuit are not very good, but when you were talking on the phone, I felt that you were very tough. Don¡¯t be afraid, real is real, fake it can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Silvia nodded, turned to take the phone and bag out, and then closed the cab door. ¡°But this matter should not be dyed for too long, the night is too long. There¡¯s a bad reputation for you out there right now, and you need to win this case as soon as possible. Also, when you¡¯re done with all this, hurry up ande to work for me in the project department!¡± Silviaughed, ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! The project here is over for now, so I can rx.¡± With a hand on her shoulder, Ste walked out with her, ¡°Did you take a taxi to get here? How inconvenient is that? I¡¯ll give you a ride, where are you going?¡± Shaking her head, Silvia said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why are you so polite with me? Are you still ming me for giving you a hard time before?¡± ¡°No. As a supervisor, it¡¯s only right for you to be a little harsh and strict with your subordinates.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, does the cab smell better than my car? Or is my car seat sticking out of my ass?¡± Ste¡¯s half-joking words made herugh out loud, ¡°No, someone came to pick me up. Thank you for your kindness.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ boyfriend!¡± Steughed meaningfully. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 46 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 46 Chapter 46 : How about we try again? Silvia smiled but did not say anything, so Ste did not ask more questions, ¡°Well, mysterious! Since you have an escort, I won¡¯t act as your driver, I¡¯ll go first, you take care of yourself!¡± She nodded and separated from Ste at the entrance of thepany. Ste went to the parking lot to pick up her car, and when she passed near the entrance, she took a look and saw Silvia still standing there. She was just about to ask a question, but she saw her jogging towards the front. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Out of curiosity, Ste slowed down the car and watched her run to a ck car and stop, the door opened, she got in, and the car started. The person inside couldn¡¯t be seen and she didn¡¯t know what the person looked like. ¡°Hiss! My damn curiosity!¡± Shaking her head, Ste lost her smile, stepped on the gas and watched the car ride away from her eyes. The logo made her dizzy: ¡°May, Maybach?¡± ¡°Smells good today!¡± Rubbing her hair, which was notpletely dry, Simon expressed his satisfaction, ¡°Washed?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Following his hand, Silvia leaned in his direction and reclinedfortably on luis shoulder, ¡°I washed iny hair alone three times.¡± Simon adjusted a position so that she could lean a little morefortably, then scooped up a small handful of her hair, ced it on the tip of his nose, and inhaled deeply. ¡°It really smells good!¡± ¡°I passed my test, I can officially join the team.¡± ¡°Thinking about what Ste said just now, she was still quite happy. In any case, this was a recognition by her own efforts. It had been several years since she had agreed to move behind the scenes at Ladarius, and she hadn¡¯t had much contact with people outside. With the recentwsuit and negative news, she was really tired of suchplicated human rtionships, but luckily she had Simon by her side all the time. At that, Simon frowned, ¡°Onboarding? Didn¡¯t you do all the onboarding long before Wyatt did it for you?¡± ¡°Not that! Anyway, this is kind of the first step, to get the initial recognition.¡± This is a good first step, later, she will use her strength to gradually make more people recognize her. She wants to be enough to stand beside him without being ashamed of herself. Simon thought for a moment, not quite understanding where her leap of faith was, but whatever, it was good that she was happy There¡¯s something wrong with V.L¡¯s factory, I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s going to fall apart.¡± ying with her hand, Simon said Carelessly Her fingers were long and slender, and lier skin was white, but not really delicate. It may be because of long term experiments, or exposure to a variety of chemical materials, but the touchof her fingers, although soll, was also slightly roughi. Sunon¡¯s fingers found a small piece of rough skin to rub, and he surprisingly super liked the feel of this hand. Letting hun hold hier hand, silvia was still digesting luis words, ¡°Something wrong with the factory?¡± **The V.L Lab stall have all cancelled their vacations.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ No wonder.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tilting her head, Simon looked at her head and asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Straightening up, Silvia looked at him, her own hand still held in his palm, ¡°Ladarius called me today, along with Vivienne, and said he wanted to meet with me to talk about something. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s probably something to do with this essential oil thing.¡± ¡°You said yes?¡± Looking at her askance, Simon asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± Bristling, she looked disdainful, ¡°I¡¯m with them now as the original defendant, so how can I just meet up! Besides, I¡¯m not an employee of V.L. and I have nothing to do with them, it. It¡¯s none of my business if something goes wrong, so why should I meet with them because of that?¡± Her lips slightly curled up. Probably because she had just taken a bath, the color of her lips was a sweet red with a little pink. The corners of her mouth pulled slightly down in ce of arrogant disdain. Simon really loved this little expression of hers. Pinching her chin, he directly leaned down and kissed her, ¡°¡­¡± Not expecting him to suddenly kiss her, Silvia opened her eyes wide, staring at the super-sized face in front of her. Can he not give a signal first? Simon originally intended a light peck, but after touching her lips ¨C it quickly became more. It took a long time for the passionate kiss to end, and Silvia was panting heavily on his shoulder, causing Simon to giggle. Laughing, his hand still gently patted her back to help her breathe, ¡°You need to learn to breathe. Every time we kiss, you stop breathing and faint fromck of oxygen, what a silly girl.¡± But this also showed that she had no experience in kissing at all, this discovery of knowledge maked him very surprised and happy. Is Ladarius a donkey in the head? He was holding such a treasure in his hands, but he didn¡¯t cherish it at all, but it made Simon hate him a little less. silvia was still adjusting her breathing, trying to fill her lungs with air, and when she heard him say this, she was furious. ¡°How am I supposed to breathe when you¡¯re taking all iny oxygen away from me! Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯ll give me some room to breathe!¡± Rubbing his heart, it was beating so fast there, it felt like his heart was about to jump out. Simon Laughed helplessly. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s my fault! How about ¡­ we try again?¡± He seemed to kiss up again. Silvia was startled and instinctively leaned back, ¡°No, no need!¡± Her breathing still had not recovered again, and she will not be fainting over a kiss. The original was just to tease her, see her so big reaction. Simon held back a smile, but slowly dropped his eyes, ¡°You, began to reject me?¡± The lowered eyes, the handsome face covered with a faintyer of mncholy¡­ Silvia immediately felt that he was at a disadvantage, but he waved Isis hands, ¡°No, no, I just¡­ just¡­¡­¡± Very lightly, Simon printed a kiss on her lips, very light and shallow, however this leht kiss made her heart throb. she put her hands over her face. How can he be so provocative? But just in time to relieve the ambiguous and hot atmosphere, the phone rang, Silvia picked up her phone and hesitated when she saw that it was the same number as before. ¡°Ladarius?¡± ncing at her expression, Simon guessed. ¡°Hmm.¡± Nodding, she thought for a moment and picked it up anyway. ¡°I said¡­¡± Before she finished the words, she heard Ladarius speak strairhtforwardly. ¡°Ill withdraw the case, can we meet?¡± ¡°Silvia, running away is not the way to solve the problem. The three of us can sit down and have a good chat.¡± Alter a pause, he added, ¡°For thest time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia looked at Simon, thought for a moment, and slowly spoke, ¡°Yes!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 47 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 47 Chapter 47:You¡¯re not telling me a joke Watching her hang up the phone, Simon spoke, ¡°Want me to apany you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Silvia shook her head and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it myself. Besides, I need to borrow someone from you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The ce where Ladarius met her was in a cafe on Purple Garden Road. Those two people arrived quite early, their eyes were fixed on the direction of the door. When they saw Silvia walking in, Ladarius began moving toward her, and if not for Vivienne pulling him, he would have subconsciously got up to wee her. She was so pulled, he also came back to his senses, although this time was to beg her, but in the end, this victory was not yet decided, their hands still hold a lot of evidence, they do not need to be too low, but get very passive. So she was thinking, he also rested on hisurels and straightened his clothes. However, they soon saw that behind Silvia also followed a man, a proper suit, with a meticulous tie, looking very serious, wearing gold-rimined sses and svelte, just ¨C do not know. Ladarius narrowed his cyes and examined the man with a wary face. Until Silvia came to stand in front of them, he tilted his head, ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡± Very dryly, she took a seat opposite them, and Silvia was not polite, ¡°My time is precious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne gritted her teeth, tried her best to maintain an elegant smile and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s been some days since I¡¯ve seen you. You have be beautiful.¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows, ¡°Really? Then maybe your eyes are not so good, I¡¯ve always been so beautiful!¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± She turned her eyes to the man sitting next to Silvia, ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at talking now. By the way, without introduction, this is ¡­ beside you¡± Ladarius also stared closely at the man, waiting for her answer. Vivienne was asking the question in his heart, in fact, Silvia¡¯s transformation these days had been confusing him. Especially so quickly climbed Carmelo, and decisively left him, left V.L. She was so crisp, was there someone behind her manipting to direci lier? Could it be that ¡­ was this inan beside her? **This is Erik,¡± silvia did make a generous Introduction, ¡°because the three of us are now the rtionship of the original defendant, originally should not meel, but since you insist, then I think, in order to ensure fairness and justice, should be in the presence ofwyers.¡± Ladarius: ¡°¡­ Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± Well, now if you guys have anything to say, lecl free to say it.¡± Leaning back, Silvia pulled out her phone and tapped the screen with hier head down. Ladarius could not have imagined that this man was awyer, and not what he thought he was. ¡°Silvia, do you have to go to such extremes? Can¡¯t we all even sit down and have a nice chat now?¡± Leaning forward slightly, Ladarius stared at her, trying to get a response from her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But silvia just put lier head down and yed with her phone, while replying carelessly, ¡°Is it so desperate? Didn¡¯t I promise to meet you? If that¡¯s what you call a ¡°no,¡± then what are you doing? What¡¯s more, diuin¡¯i you first ste me? Now I have awyer present to protect your rights. I have a good intention, what, you guys don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I said, I can withdraw thewsuit, why do you have to make it like this. We are all ssmates and friends, even if we are not friends now, we are not enemies.¡±* Here, Ladarius was speaking in a serious manner, but over there, Silvia was just poking at her phone screen, bui not saying anything Vivienne pursed her lips and softened her voice, ¡°Silvia, I know what happened between Ladarius and I made you very angry and sad, but there is no way to deal with emotional matters. You spent all day in theboratory, Ladarius also needspany. You can¡¯t get mixed up with your work because of your personal feelings. V.L is the work of all of us, and you¡¯re going to take out your emotions into your work because of your personal feelings?¡± ¡°Do you know how much loss and impact thepany has because of you. Ladarius has been having trouble eating all day and sleeping all night, and we don¡¯t know what Carmelo¡¯s people have put into your head, but Silvia,even if we are not in ihe samepany anymore, we are still peers, we still liave to meet in the future. Why make a scene like this.¡± Silvia did not have any response to her words, but turned her head and said to the man beside her, ¡°Erik, their words, you are carefully written down, if necessary, can be used as testimony in court.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it all memorized.¡± Erik nodded his head. Her altitude of being so sally and not taking them seriously at all, even treating them as transparent people, finally angered Vivienne. mming the spoon, she sat up straight, ¡°Silvia! What are you doing? Do you think you¡¯re going to win? Do you think you¡¯ve tampered with the recipe and we have to ask you to do nothing?¡± Her stern rebuke drew some sideways nces, and Ladarius looked at Silvia, stirring his collee gently with one hand, without speaking Finally, Silvia¡¯s gaze moved away from the phone screen and her eyes swept lightly to the two people sitting across from her. The corners of her lips rose, hooked up a sneer, looked askance at Vivienne and said, ¡°Sorry, what Miss Vivienne said just now, I didn¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t pretend to be confused!¡± I don¡¯t know why, looking at her like this, Vivienne just raised the momentum, instantly subsided a lot, even the voice of speech lowered. ¡°Pretend to be confused? Vivienne, if I remember correctly, V.L sted me for stealing yourpany¡¯s form and confidential information, and for alleged giarism. If that¡¯s the case, how can I do something with Miss Vivienne¡¯s recipe?¡± She added ents on the words ¡°Miss Vivienne¡¯s hand-made¡± and bit out the words, ¡°Besides, even if I really did tamper with something, with Miss Vivienne¡¯s qualification and ability, she could easily adjust it back, so how would it be my turn? How could it be my turn to beg?¡± ¡°Vivienne, are you telling me a joke?¡± Vivienne instantly felt as if she was standing here with her coat stripped off, and she was simply unable to justify herself with her contradictory words. Her face was red and white for a while, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t have to speak in such a shady way.¡± Gently holding Vivienne¡¯s hand, Ladarius said softly, ¡°I said that I came here today to make peace with you, and it is meaningless to talk about this.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 48 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 48 Chapter 48:Don¡¯t you have any idea? ncing at himzily, Silvia put her eyes back on her phone, not even interested in paying attention to him. Ladarius knew that she was deliberately ignoring them, so he stopped dwelling on this matter and continued, ¡°These days, Vivienne and I have seriously thought about it, the three of us should not be involved in our work because of our rtionship. After all, you have helped a lot before, whether we can¡¯t afford you, or you can¡¯t afford V.L., we don¡¯t care anymore. We withdraw thewsuit, and no longer pursue, you go wherever you like in the future, we are clear, can we?¡± ¡°Erik, what do you think?¡± Ignoring him, instead, he turned his head to ask thewyer beside him. That Erik had not said anything, just as a spectator, from time to time with a pen and paper to take notes, now heard Silvia asked her, stop pen to look at her, ¡°Miss Silvia, of course not.¡± ¡°This is between us, it¡¯s not your turn to decide!¡± Ladarius changed his face and then rushed at Silvia, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where did you find such an unqualifiedwyer, I think it¡¯s an impostor who doesn¡¯t know anything! Does he know what¡¯s good for you and what¡¯s good for you? Do you know that when you really go to court, you have no chance of winning, and it¡¯s definitely the best oue for you now!¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to thank you guys?¡± With a coldugh, she raised a hand in Erik¡¯s direction, ¡°This, Carmelo¡¯swyer advisor, is the most professional level, you say he is an impostor? And what kind of a thing are you! A pathetic wretch who only knows how to steal the sess of other people¡¯sbor and still gloats and thinks he¡¯s right?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ladarius was so patient, but he could not stand up to such a scolding, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Too much? who is excessive? I¡¯m sorry V.L., I¡¯m not going to take it personally? I would like to ask you, what do you care about? Where did I wrong V.L.? How much time have I spent in theb over the years, how many ces have I visited and how many experiments have I done to collect the best raw materials, and how much profit had V.L made from the fruits of mybor? How much did you, you guys, get out of me? I really want to ask, youe and tell me, where have I wronged V.L.?¡± Her sien usation left Ladarius staminering with his mouth open and unable to answer, and he could only mmer, ¡°You, I ¡­¡± With a soft grunt, Silvia continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯m really disgusted with yourpany name. I¡¯ve been busy for so long, bur l¡¯ouying the bricks and tiles for you two bitches, I want to vomit when I think about it!¡± ¡°Silvia, watch your mouth!¡± Vivienne was so angry that she cursed. However, Silvia just sorted, ¡°No matter how unclean my mouth is, It¡¯s not as dirty as the things you did!¡± Alter that, she ked up her bay and intended to stand up. ¡°Erik, let¡¯s go! I really stinks here, I don¡¯t want to stay 1/3 any longer.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Seeing that she was going to leave, Ladarius couldn¡¯t care less, after all, the purpose of hising here had not been achieved, he got up fiercely and grabbed Silvia¡¯s wrist, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you out to fight with you, is it bad that we reconcile?¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Coldly stare at him, eyes harsh with a knife, the line of sight from his face, slowly sliding down to his grip on his own hand. ¡°¡­¡± Ladarius hesitated, gritting his back teeth and asking another follow-up question, ¡°Anyway, can you tell ine if there¡¯s really something wrong with the form?¡± He was nervous and worried, if all the recipes were faulty, it wouldn¡¯t affect just this batch, but all! All of everything! Including the future of V.L! In view of this, even if he pulled down his face and had a thick skin, he had to ask for rification. Silvia raised her eyes to look at him, the face that used to make her heart happy, And looked so wretched, full of anxiety written on his face, The anxiety in his eyes can overflow, looked really ¨C ugly! Himself in the first ce, how did you look at him? ¡°Is there a problem with V.L¡¯s form ¡­¡± After a pause, she said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have some idea in your mind?¡± Ladarius: ¡°..¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Silvia said coldly. ¡°Tell me clearly what you mean!¡± Ladarius did not want to let her go so easily, he still had a lot of doubts. ¡°Mr.Ladarius, what you are doing now constitutes harassment, I advise you better ¡­¡± Before Erik could finish his sentence, Ladarius suddenly growled, ¡°Shut up!¡± His eyes sternly looking at Silvia, ¡°Tell me clearly, did you move in the recipe? You ¡­¡± ¡°The recipe is fake?¡± Thinking of this possibility, a chill ran down his back However, Silvia didn¡¯t answer him, just stared at the hand he was holding onto and said in a cold voice, ¡°T¡¯U say it onest time, let go! Unless ¡­ you want to do the same asst time!¡± Last time¡­ Her words made Ladarius think of what happenedst time in the alley, her strike, her speed and strength, all of which made his heart flutter Almost subconsciously, the hand let go. Retracting her hand, Silvia turned her wrist, with a disgusted face, she took out a wet tissue to wipe the ce he had touched, ¡°Ladarius, H you touch me like that again, watch out for me to remove your arin!¡± After saying that, she threw the uued tissue into the trash can and turned around to leave. Ladarius: ¡°¡­¡± Watching the person leave, a stunned Vivienne reacted and immediately looked up with dissatisfaction and asked, ¡°Why did you let her go? She hasn¡¯t made herself clear yet, how can she just leave!¡± ¡°You let go when she told you to, since when did you listen to her so much? You forget what the company is like now, the form must have been tampered with by her, why don¡¯t you ask for the real form back?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing! Do you hear me talking to you, Ladarius, are you still in love with her? You still have her in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And, she saidst time, what wasst time? I don¡¯t know, you have some secret with her that you can¡¯t let me know!¡± Vivienne¡¯s heart was full of spection, plus how she asked, Ladarius did not respond, and became even more annoyed. ¡°Say something, say something!¡± Tugging hard at his sleeve, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. ¡°All right! Shut up!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 49 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 49 Chapter 49:Silvia, you want to fight me again? Al this moment, Ladarius¡¯ mind was in turmoil, and being upset by Vivienne likethis, he was even more annoyed, and waved his hand violently, shaking her ott, "Are you done? If it weren''t for your uselessness, would I be so lowly?" ! ! ! ! Vivienne''s entire body was frozen. Vivienne was dumbfounded. Ladarius had never treated her like this before, he always spoke softly, and even if she was being petty, hewas always patient and coaxing. when did he scold her like this, or even give her face in public. Because of too much shock and dismay, for a moment forgot to cry, the whole person troze there Turning his head and seeing her like that, Ladius suddenlyfelt some pain and wanted to speak to coax her, but at this time is also the heart is powerless, only sighed and sal "I am now very messy. I go to think of a way. you rest and go back." After saying that, he just lett, leaving her alone Vivienne was angry and hateful, these years she was smooth, love and careerharvest, looking forward to sess and fame, and then can kick Silvia away, rightfully sitting in the vil president''s wife. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had thought about it, at that time, she will announce her retirement. Thepany had grown by that time, and then spend money to recruit a few useful people. It still had to be her Silvia must? She hersell, she can enjoy the peace of mind. But I did not expect, just a little bit, just a little bit. Now V.L was facing a crisis, Ladarius'' attitude was also changing significantly, all this, it was all Silvia¡¯s lault, all her fault! If she hadn¡¯t tossed and turned, howwould it have turned out this way? Silvia, it''s all your fault! --Silvia, it''s all your fault! After leaving the cafe, Silvia said goodbye to Erik in the parking lot. "Erik, thank you so much for today, I''m sorry to have troubled you.¡± Silvia thanked him sincerely and shook his hand. Erik shook her hand, "You''re wee, it''s my job, and it wasn¡¯t much trouble. It''s just that ..." The other side took your form for themselves and used you of stealing it.¡± ¡°However,the words just now are not evidence in court, right?" Silvia said with a faint smile. "Yes!" Nodding, Erik was surprised at her calmness, "Miss Silvia doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about it.¡± ¡°As you can see, they are the intiff andI am the defendant, but when have you ever seen a intiff come to beg the defendant? So, wliy should I be anxious?" She sounded rxed and was really not worried. As if infected by her, Erik alsoughed, "Yes! In all my years in the business. I''ve never really seen that before! In that case, there is indeed no need to worry about Miss Silvia. But there is one question, allow me to talk more..." ¡°You say.¡± ¡°The recipe they say, is really you _. The words that follow are not finished, some words, do not need to dere the mouth, understand that meaning is good Silvia smiled, "There is a saying that the heart of harm cannot be the heart of prevention cannot be. relile vent ther, but it''s beiller than nothing, don''t you think? Although I can¡¯t knowpeople well, and ''m dinine VISS Silvil Erik understood and his smile drepned, "Yo med e r til hand wrong, and I have loito learn from "You tter me! Your professonal, nowelizabl you in the future umbi wrakhir in this time with more enthuLSTIL "I''m very happy to niet vou!" Erik r Silvia shook his hand and smile Met to the other After saying goodbye to Erik, Silvia nned to take store to her new environment as soon Although Ste said she didn''t have any to work, she wanted to as possible since she had ottially joined the topky Ste also said that she would be allowed to join the Labott Lully inde ill her personal matters were taken care ol the software will slow Toke orders, so it was really It was probably the peak season, the cabs were all full, inconvenient not to have a car at this tule". The car was bought by Ladarius, and the name was still his own, she did not care about these things at first But nowshe thought about it really silly, but it wasn''t a pity, she didn''t care about him and she didn''t care Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers Aclear force with a threat, Silvia frowned, the foot moved a spin, but originally calcted to get out of control but tailed. The hand was still firmly on her shoulder, but in a different direction, and now they were facing each other. "Silvia, you still want to fight me?" The man standing in front of her was thin and worea meticulous while shirt with tightly buttoned cuffs, the jewel-blue cufflinks reflecting a radiant light under the gaze, making one almost dazzled. ¡°Zain?!¡± Lips twitched, the name almost became unfamiliar. "Talking somewhere else?" Zain raised an eyebrow and let go of his hand, but it was unquestionable. Silvia didn''t object and followed him around two streets, finallying to a more secluded alley. One end of the alley was walled off, so there was no one there, and it was exceptionally quiet. Zall walked all the way to the far end before stopping, one hand behind his back, theother hand hanging naturally at his side, pausing for a mnoment, slowly, turning around. "Silvia, it''s been a long time." He stood there, his gaze recklessly sizing her up, from top to bottom,as if he wanted to see her clearly. "You came all the way here to see me?" Silvia absolutely did not believe that it could be any coincidence. For the past few years, the Austin Family could not have been unaware of her whereabouts, but had never seen her, notbecause they could not find her, but because they simply did not want to see her. When she was that determined, there was nothing, long ago, to turn back, right? Now that Silviasaw Zain standing in front of her, had mixed feelings in my heart, but she was still trying to maintain my calm on the surface. "Or what?" Two steps forward, Zain said, "Look at you, what have you made of yourself?¡± TSE Looking down at herself, Silvia was silent. "Come back with me." Without saying much, Zain directly stated the purpose. ¡°No!¡± However Silvia was decisive refusal. "By now, you are still not dead? How did you treat him, and how did he treat you? Don¡¯t you tell methat up to now, you are still interested in him..." Before Zain could finish his words, Silvia suddenly looked up at him, "i''m not! Ladarius and I have gone the same way, from now on, I have nothing to do with him!" "In that case, why?" Zain''s gaze was as quiet as water as he looked at her, "Are you still gambling after all this time?" "..." biting her lower lip, Silvia pondered for a long time, "I will go back." After a pause, she added extremely slowly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 50 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 50 Chapter 50 :You''re like this, I''m scared "In the end, you¡¯re still gambling.¡± Zain shook his head, ¡°When you left, grandpa did say harsh words, but atthat time he was also very angry. As a family, how can mad words be taken seriously?" ¡°It¡¯s been so long, bitter, you should have had enough. Look at what''s being said about you and thewsuit, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into this mess, and you still won¡¯t turn back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to turnback, when I think I can go back, I will naturally go back" Silvia straightened her back, "I''ll take care of my own business, don''t worry, no one will know about my rtionship with the Austin Family." However, these words seemed to anger Zain, "Do you think the Austin Family is afraid of being involved with you? Do you think you won''t be involved if you don''t say anything? Howe after all these years, you are still so self-righteous!" "Then consider me self- righteous. When I am qualified to go back to the Austin Family. I will go back and talk to Grandpa in person." ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Takinganother step forward, Zain looked down at her and asked. He was extremely thin, which made him look taller and taller. His face was almost transparently white, but his lips were not bloodlessly pale, with a little sweet pink, such pink lips on his face but withoutany sense of contradiction, only two words came to mind - beautiful boy. Silvia tilted her head, her gaze was extraordinarily firm: "No--" The next word was not finished yet, there wasalready a palm winding from the face. There was no time to think, she immediately raised her arm to fight. Zain''s speed was very fast, the palm wind whisiling over, fast and dense, Silvia if not fast enough reaction, would have been apalm chop. After a few rounds of back and forth, she was clearly out of breath, and then Zain kicked her in the direction of her waist¡­ Close! It stopped just three centimeters away from her waist, just enough to gather the force, then stopped and withdrew the foot The actionwas done in a single breath, yet it was too much for people to react. "You''re taking a step back" He said indifferently, "Yes! Silvia admitted quite frankly. When she had fought with the bodyguards that Ladarius had brought, she had seved that she had churd off and repressed in the past two years. Il put in the past, it was simply effortless, that day will be surprisingly wrist sore. "Insist on not going back?" Zain asked again This time, Silvia did not answer, but the eyes had givenhim the answer. "Be good to yourself!" With that, he crossed over to her and walked away. By the time Silvia turned around again, the man had long disappeared. It was only at this time that she felt her arms and calves were sore. Although Zain had left room for error, fighting against him still took a lot of energy. It¡¯s just that¡­ The Austin Family''s attention had finally been drawn to her. She thought her grandfather had given up on her and let her to fend for herself these past few years, V.Lb, everyone was fully engagedin the experiment, also did not know how many times to try, but the composition of the essential oil wasplex There were dozens of fragrances, mixed together, even if there was a recipe, the subtle differences in the amount. There will be different changes, not to mention the current recipe, whether it was the right one was not sure All the people seemed to be difficult, busy for so long, sore neck and eyes, only one exception. Winnie was still sitting on the chair, with all the experimental equipment in front of her, but her body was leaning back, both hands were hangingdown at the sides. Her head was also leaning back, and then looked at the person, already asleep. When Vivienne entered the room, she saw such a sight. "..." fingers clenched, she took a deep breath, and then slowly walked over, casually took a nket,bending down to cover Winnie. Probably startled, Winnie opened her eyes in a daze, and nced at Vivienne when she hmmed, ¡°Vivienne, you¡¯re back" "''Yes!" Vivienne smiled and said, "Winnie, you''re tired, right? I just made you a cup of coffee, would you like to refresh yourself?" "emm?" Astonished, she looked at the person in front of her as if she didn''t know her. "I think you''ve taken the wrong medicine, haven''t you?" Long at her, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but restrain herself for the moment. Having suffered defeal at Silvia''s ce belore, she knew very well what the consequences would be if she couldn¡¯t hold her loper anylonger: "Why are you looking at me, afraid that I will poison you! How about I take a sip first?" Hall-jokingly, then really took asip of coffee with the cup. "Look, I am concerned about you!" ""Thanks Vivienne, but since you¡¯ve already drunk it, I can¡¯t drink yours again.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Vivienne was just aboutto way I''ll go make you another cup when she heard her continue, "Then again, don''t you know you can''t eat or drink these things in theb?" After all, it was perfumery, any fragrance or other vor interference, will have an impact on the judgment, and the vor of the coffee itself was rtively strong, It was easier to cover, Vivienne as a perfumer, as director, it was surprising that she would make such a low-level mistake. It can be seen that she either simply did not take the matter of perfumery to heart,or ... simply did not understand. "I..." sheughed awkwardly, "Of course I know! But this was not to see you too tired, care for you well! Forget it,anyway, can not get out, do not get it first, wee out to say." Thepany''s main goal was to provide a good solution to the problem. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eat something first, I''ll treat you to something deliciouster." Winnie looked at her with a frightened face, her handsin a protective position in front of her body. ¡°No, Vivienne what you have to say directly. You are like this, I am afraid!" Vivienne !!! Almost unable to hold down the flood of outbursts, she turned around violently, clenched her fists hardand gritted her teeth hard. It took a while to slow down, and when she turned around again, she still had that smile on her face, ¡°Winnie, I know you have some misunderstandings about me,but it''s okay, I don''t mind. There¡¯s nothing else today. I just want to talk to you." "Look, we''ve been working together for so long, we haven¡¯thad a good chat yet. You can treat Silvia as a friend, you can even leave your job for her, can¡¯t you treatme as a friend too?" She said it with a sincere face, looking at Winnie with a smile on her face, waiting for her response. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 51 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Abhor Her! Absolutely Abhor Her! Vivienne got up and paced back and forth. as if she couldn¡¯t contain the flood of energy in her bodyif she stopped. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Winnie also ignored her, she stretched and turnedzily into the experiment, moving slowly, looking like she was not in working condition. It was hard to adjust her mind, Vivienne looked at her again, ¡°Well, what do you say you want? I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you¡± She had to holdback for a while, instead of asking her to be Silvia, she would rather negotiate with the girl in tront of her here, at least, she was still within her The head tilted to nceather, Winnie softlyugh. ¡°Oh ¡­ Vivienne''s power is so pred the conditions at 004211? This really sounds very exciting Is it really possible to open anything.¡± Seeing her excited look,Vivienne in the heart of the iptable contenpr, in the end, but a deal, what love, what righteousness, but not enough to open the pret! Winnie since this question, it means that she tollyw.isoting somethme important Vivienne cleared her throal, a serious opel, "The power is not big to talk about, but we work together for so long although I am only a director, but I and Mr. Ladarius is what rtionship. I believe you also know As long as you get this done today. I can''t boast about anything else, but I can definitely say something for you in front of Mr. Ladarius, definitely better than if you stay in theb for eight or ten years, don¡¯t you think?¡± Alter pondering for a while, Winnie seemed to be thinking seriously andnodded in a serious manner. ¡°What you said seems to be quite reasonable. But is it really possible to offer any condition?" With her cyes wide open, she looked very promising. Vivienne thought it was a bit funny and snorted her disdain in the bottom of her heart, but shehad to look sincere on the surface, "Everything is negotiable, what do you want? A promotion? Or a raise?" "I want a promotion and a raise, what can I do? I''m so greedy!" The first time she admitted her greed, Vivienne couldn''t say anything Vivienneughed, "Greed is normal, there is no such thing as greed. This is no problem, so you can tell me now, the essential oil form, what exactly went wrong?¡± ¡°Hey, the terms have notyet been negotiated, Vivienne why so anxious." Shaking her head, Winnie said in disbelief. "I have promised you, when this matter is over, I will double your sry and give you the positionof deputy manager of thepany''s R&D department, how about that?" Vivienne gritted her teeth, thinking that this condition was already very generous. With her seniority and achievements, she certainly did not match, but it did not matter, let¡¯s get through this hurdle first. When the time came, the big deal found an excuse and then demoted to lower sry was not all her words. "Who said I want that?" Winnie had always been indifferent, the more indifferent she was, the more she was able to anger Vivienne It made her feel that she had been upying a passive position, Then what do you want?" As she pressed on, Winnie paused in her hands, pped her hands. She stood up and turned to tace her. Winnie looked at her with a smile on her face, Vivienne, I want a rase, not just twice as much, I want ten times as much.¡± With her hand, shegestured a number of ten, smiling "Ten ..." draws a breath of cold air, Vivienne thought, she can really lion openings But before she could say anything, she heard het sy again, "As for the promotion you also underestimate my greed District deputy manager of the R&D department, how can meet it? I want your seat The eyes of the woman pointed to her and it was clearly written that she was not joking Vivienne''s face instantly darkened. Although it was true that promising her was only a stopgap teasure, these things can be given to her and can also be taken away, butshe even opened her mouth to ask for her own position, too wild and too reckless, this it really agreed to her, so that thepany how people look, how the people outside think Winnie simply expected her hesitation and did not rush to force her, smiled and sat down again, one hand on the back of the chair, the chin rested on the back of his hand, tilted his head and said, "Oh, yes. Apart from that, you apologize publicly to Silvia and admit that it was you who stole the fruits of other people¡¯sbor, in which case, I¡¯ll reluctantly help youthink of a solution." If Vivienne was patient at first, she was furious now. "Winnie!" Syble by syble, almost squeezing her name out from her teeth, Vivienne¡¯s eyes smoldered with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far!¡± In the face of heranger, Winnie was not the least bit impressed, she smiled, "Vivienne, how can I be too much? You said you could make any offer you want. You see, I opened it and you are not happy. So, if you are not so capable, do not boast so much, you see, now how embarrassing for everyone is notit?" "You ..." "Well, 1 know Vivienne is Joking with me and I''m joking with you too. After the Jokes are over, it''s time for everyone to ger back to work I have to work, Mr. Ladarlus is very anxious for the data. By the way, Vivienne, I''m actually wondering, don''t you have to work? You are also a senior perfumer, as a matter of fact, this ability is muchstronger than us, when thepany is in crisis, you do not save the day, give us a sample?" After flirting with her, Winnie iparably happy to pick up the test tube, began to carry out blending work She didn''t want to negotiate any terms, she wanted one thing to dislike her! To kill her! Vivienne took three or two steps forward and snatched the test tube from her hand. Winnie: ¡°¡­ " "Vivienne, if you keep doing that, I can''t do my job.¡± ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get yourhands on the test tubes. Now that she''s gone, she''s jumped ship and gone somewhere else, does she care how you¡¯re doinghere? Yes, I know you were close to her before and spent a lot of time with her, it''s normal to have feelings. But feelings can be a meal? People turn their faces to jump for a high sry and you, what do you do? You are here to standup for her to help her speak, she can read you what good! Think about it, is your future career n more important, or is your momentary sisterhood more important?" "Vivienne ... " helplessly shook her head, Winnie sighed, "People like you, you won¡¯t understand. Not everyone is like you and not everyone is only thin-skinned.¡± ¡°Winnie!¡± Vivienne was about to saysomething else when her phone suddenly rang. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 52 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 52 Chapter 52: Those two people, what a joke! Vivienne nced at it, it was Ladarius, she could only re at Winnie fiercely, shoved thetest tube back into her hand, "Think about it again yourself, don''t be stupid!", finished, turned around and walked out. ¡°Where are you?¡± He came up and asked directly. "I''m in theb." Vivienne felt quite aggrieved, "I''m not trying to figure out how to do it, that Silvia refused to help you, I can¡¯t just ignore you ah. V.L is our hard work, I can''t just see it so finished ah.¡± ¡°What¡¯s finished? Don¡¯t say anything sad. Get ready, I''ll be right over to pick you up." He seemed to be in a hurry and hung up the phone after he finished, not knowing what the rushwas. "..." looked at the hung up phone, Vivienne walked back and looked at theb again. Never mind, Vivienne did not expect any results, so instead of spending time here and getting angry, sheshould think about what to do next. She had to think of a way out for herself. In a few moments, Ladarius''s car arrived at the entrance of theb and Vivienne was already ready and waiting at the door. She deliberately made her hair disheveled, her eyes red, she looked like she had worked very hard and was very tired, her face wasexhausted, "Ladarius ..." Without waiting for her to say anything, Ladarius stared at her with an astonished look, "Why did you get yourself into this state? Didn''t I tell you to get ready?" "I..." ttened her mouth, she closed the passenger seat door and her eyes fluttered with tears, "I''m just in a hurry for thepany. I know you''re anxious, I''m also anxious ah, so I thought I¡¯de back to try and see ifI could get results sooner." "So what are the results?" Although the result can be roughly guessed, but Ladarius still put a little hope to ask a little more. ".." Vivienne pursed her lips and shook her head," A lot of attempts had been made, but youknew, the form of essential oils was originally moreplex, even just a change in the vor, will produce a lot of different effect, not to mention we simply do not know if only one vor was not right, or..." She looked apgrieved, but Ladarius looked a little distracted, "Well Vivi, don''t talk about that. If it was that easy to get it out, we wouldn¡¯t have been held back by Silvia for so long and she wouldn¡¯thave been so erboldened. Now I''ll take you to pick up someone who might have a little more to offer.¡± Vivienne froze, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°II¡¯. "Looking at lier, Ladarius shook his head, "There''s still a bit of time, I¡¯ll take you to treshen up first, you can¡¯t be rude the first timewe meet." "Oh! Shin answered obediemily and turned to put her seat beli on, Ludartus loobud at her bowed head and gentle appearance and the irritation in his heart was dispelled a little. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was undeniable that Vivienne was quite beautiful, the kind of soft andpassionate beauty The moment you saw her andthought of her nestling in your arms. She looked up at you and leaned on you, you felt a softness in your heart. In contrast, Silvia was too robust. Although she was quite obedient, but always had her own ideas, like this time, stifled betrayed him. The thought of Silvia made him irritable After fastening his seat belt, Vivienne noticed that the car had notstarted and looked up at him suspiciously. "What''s wrong?" With a thought, Ladarius sped her chin with one hand and kissed her fiercely Because of Zain¡¯s sudden appearance, it chante Silvi¡¯s orijinal n and she went vightbalck to the Royal Pce Her bones were sore from the fight and it had been too long since she had exercised properly After being away from the Austin family, she had been contortable for too long and had done what she liked to do. However, Zain''s arrival today reminded her that no matter how tar way she was she was still an Austin family member itte bruise on her armri, probably from when she hit it, so she''ll As she soaked in the tub, she lifted her hand and w put some ointment on itter. Tilled her head and breathed out, she thought of the meeting with those two people today, really, it was boring She thought she would be angry, would hate,but really sat down to talk seriously after, only to find that she was just not able to live with her former self. The one thing she couldn''t let go of was not these two people, but the one she used to payfor. For so long, she put down everything, just a single-minded for a person to pay. She thought he would also be the same single-minded for her good. There was a soulmate in this life, a friend, it was enough, never thought she would be teased, stupid. Those two people ¡­ are so funny! Silvia shook her head andughed at her own stupidity. The warm water rxed her from body to heart and she stretched out, closing her eyes and tilting her head back and sleep swept over her So when Simon cameback only to hear the sound of water in the bathroom, called her but did not respond and pushed the door and saw someone leaning in the bathtub, the body softly sliding down the scene. The speed was slow, but it was obvious that she was sinking little by little, seeing that her neckhad already gone in and her chin was touching the surface of the water, but she was still awake and the momentum of sliding down continued "Silvia!" Simon called out urgently. walked over bent down and stopped her under the armpit. He stopped her from sliding in time and at the same time, Silvia woke up with a jolt! She didn¡¯t know what had happenedand stared at thece in Iront of her ini surprise, "Simon, how could ..." Before the words tell, imirediately reacted to the current situation, alrnost rellexively hands trying to protect their chest. "You can no longer soak." He said in a deep voice. Without saying a word, he picked her up from the bathtub and carried her directly in his arms, turning around andstriding towards the outside of the bathroom. Silvia: t She was not wearing any clothes now, although he was not looking at her, she was also ashamedto be at a loss for words. When she passed by the shelf, Simon pulled down arge bath towel and then when she entered the house, she threw the towelonto the bed and ced her directly on it. "I ...", her body touched the bed, Silvia just wanted to sit up, but she was one step behind him. Simon pressed down directly, his body was tall, so pressed over thepelling force caused her to fall backward by the impact of inertia, whereas the human instinct made herreach out to grab something, just like that - Her hands grasped thepels of his chest, while he pressed against her body, pressed up against her. Silvia¡¯s mind went nk. To be precise, her brain hadn''t had a digestive process from the time she drifted off to sleep tothe time she jolted awake and then again and at the moment, it seemed even less suitable for her brain to be calm and awake. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at Simon''s face without blinking and at such a close distance, she couldn¡¯t even pick out his ws. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 53 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 53 Chapter 53: The First Time? "Sim..." she was about to speak, but Simon¡¯s index finger blocked her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at him with openeyes, she stopped talking. Just the quieter she got, the faster her heart beat. So close to him, her nostrils and chest were filled with the smell belonging to him and hereyes and heart were full of him. The mouth became dry and she swallowed, her neck could be seen moving up and down obviously, such unconscious movements but the most tempting. Simon slowly printed on her lips. twined and the heat of the body rises sharply. The lips and teeth are not as strange as the first time, familiarly She was fished outdirectly from the bathtub after all the water on her body was notpletely dried and Simon Was carrying her all the way out of the bathroom, his clothes were soaker with water stains and stuck back to her body This soakedyer of clothing, however, allowed her to feel the heat of his body and the hardness of his muscles more directly Simon''srge palm roamed over her body. Silvia these years although rusly in practice, but the body had been maintained very well, plus the bottom of the previous thrin,in addition to the original vest lines and a few more feminine softness, the feel of this hand, simply let him love The body can obviously feel the tautness, Simon relvtantly let go of her lips, owed up, with great speed to remove the shirt had been wrinkled beyond recognition and casually thrown aside Silvia opened her eyes in a daze and what caught her eyes was a strong and sexy muscle, she didn''t expect that under the appearance of a suit, his body was really in good shape and I could see that he was also in the habit of exercising all year round. Although the skin was white, but does not make people feel unhealthy, but not that dark curry and with his leaningmovements, every line seems to have a unique charm, so that she simply can not take her eyes off. ¡°Simon ¡­ ¡°almost murmured, calling his name. "Good boy, call your husband." Gently kissing her cheek, he said softly. ¡°¡­¡± her cheeks rolled, she couldn¡¯t say it. The two words seemed to be sticking out there, to the tip of the tongue was hard to retreat back on their own, she gently bit her lowerlip, her face was so red that it can drip blood. "He..." lightugh, Simon was not very persistent about it, it does not matter, there was plenty of time forher to slowly get used to and ept. Simon''s kiss was like a goose feather, soft and with a little tickle, Silvia slowly closed her eyes, she knew what was going to happen Dexi, but didnot intend to let him stop. She got a license and said yes to him and she¡¯s prepared for that. Even though, she was still a little nervous. Simon''s kiss friade her rx a little, but when it came to the final step, sheimmediately tensed up again, like a bow with a lightened strine The body was most honest, Simon raised his head slightly saw her eyes closed tightly, eyshes like butterflies lluitering gently and her lips rightly pursed, two hands hanging at the side, clenched into tists squeezed very tight, where was the love each other, simply and the torture field almost. With a soft sigh, his movements just stopped. A long time without the next move, Silvia confused open eyes, silent question. At this moment Simon, the passion in his eyes had faded quite a bit. his body was still pressed against her, but his hand just rests at the small of her arm, seeing her openher eyes, he said in a warm voice, "Afraid?" "..." Silvia shook her head, but after a moment''s hesitation, she nodded again red She''s not going to lie, from the bottom of her heart, she''s still a little Or maybe not afraid, just on this matter, or some indefinable feeling "So ...are you going to continue?" He then asked. ¡°¡­ "Silvia''s face, which had already turned a normal color, quickly turned med gain This kind of thing, howto ask her? Biting her lower lip, she quickly nodded, turned her taceaside and stopped looking at him. Such shyness, such cluelessness, evoked. deep pity in Simon''s heart, he had never asked and to be exact didn¡¯t really care about this stuff, but now her reaction, he couldn¡¯thelp but ask, "First time?" "?!" Snapping her head around, Silvia looked at him with eyes that were shy and surprised. Needless to say, her reaction already gave him the best answer. Simon was silent for a few seconds, quickly got up, took another bath towel to wrapher, wrapped her tightly and then pulled back the quilt to cover her up again. Seeing that she was staring at his movements, Simon bent down and kissed her on the forehead. Silvia took his hand in hers, stopping him from getting up and tilted her head up to look at him, her voice a little hoarse, ¡°What doyou mean?" "Not yet." His eyes fell to her grip on his hand, the small hand gripping him so tightly that the feeling of being needed satisfied him "Why?" She wondered. It hade to this, why suddenly stop and ask her such a question. Was it the first time and would it affect whether or not this was going to continue to happen? She did not understand. "There''s no rush, when you''re ready." Lifting his other hand, Simon gently rubbed the top of her hair withunmistakablepassion. Yes, he had thought ihat what should have happened in the years she had been with Ladarius had happenedlong ago, but he had not expected thai she would be so green and rusty in this inatter, which surprised him and surprised him. He didn''t care if it was the first time, but he couldn¡¯t have care less about her feelings. Obviously, in this case, she wasn''tpletely ready, nervous as a scared little quail and iflie rushed to continue, it would only hurt her. Love cach other, should be in a natural situation, love to the extreine, everything was water to the natural, that was the most wonderful. And he does not want to, because of his momentary lust, to destroy this wonderful. Beautiful things, worth treasuring and stay until the most beautiful time. Silvia didn''t understand his thoughts, however and with his previous question, she thought it was because of the question ofwhether it was the first time that influenced his decision.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Both hands went to hold his hand and she replied firmly, ¡°I am ready!¡± Although the tone of voice was firm, but the eyes, but asif to go to the torture chamber general. Simon: "..." He gently sat down on her side, reached out and took her into hisarms, keeping her close to himself and gently cupped her chin with one hand as their eyes met. Looking into her eyes, Simon asked in a warm voice, ¡°Do you, then, love me?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯tanswer"yes" or "no" quickly, this question was a bit too sudden for her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 54 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Of course, I love you! It couldn''t be denied that she definitely had feelings forSimon, after all these days together and everything he had done for her, but if we say "love", she wasn''t quite sure it her feelings for him had risen to "love" Simon was handsome, rich, gentle and considerate and he would do things for her, which was hard not to be moved, she liked him, but... love? For her answer, Simion was expected, he still slightly, his thumb ently rubbed her lips, ¡°No hurry, we have long enough. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. You''ll fall in love with me little by little but only when you are sure of your heart, then, ¡°But¡­¡±after a pause, he continueel.¡± Won thentairement you will really be willing to yourself to me wholeheartedly! i llo DIVIT. VIVL Th u het se And sharply pursued ihe "..." Seeing hun release his fund ndert question, ¡°Then do voulover! He asked her, love himthe win e what if it cor his Vershone brightly, of course, I love Turning her head to look at her. Siindul a you!" Silvia: "!!! Looking at hun with a shockedce, she was still have third time diyeting the words She thoughtthat he would also hesitate, or deny it, or CATV it over vuely, whichever was possible, but she never expected him to admit it with such certainty and direitness Love her? They hadn''t known each other long what did he love about her? When she asked the question, Simon added, "Well, next time you take a shower, don''t fall asleep apain I don''t want to give up my life betore you fall in love with me. If you''re not too tired, get dressed ande down for dinner.¡± She was the only oneleft in the room, but her rapid heartbeat took a long time to calm down. Getting dressed and going downstairs, she could already smell the food when she reached the stairway. Simon was seated at the table and the dishes were all set up. There were many different kinds of dishes, although the quantity of each dish was notrge. Silvia took a nce, "Did you order take-out? "Well, I guess.¡± If the five-star chet specially made to order special delivery would be considered, then this was just anotherkind ofkeaway He carefully picked out the thorns inside the fish and then put the fish into her bowl, the action was iparably lural "The action was natural, bul Silvia was not sofortable with it. She looked at the fish in her bowi and then looked at Simon who had already put down his chopsticks and was peeling the shrimp. "I''m not that golden, I can spit out the thorns myself, you don¡¯t have to help me like this.¡± ¡°Who said he was helping you.¡±He said carelessly. "I just prefer to pick the thorns ..." Chapter 54 Of course, I love you Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Putting the peeled shrimp in herbowl along with the meat, he continued, "And, peel the shell." The bowl was notrge, but he filled it to the brim with fish and shrimp, vegetables and meat and eggs, nutritious and tantalizing in taste and she felt her heart was like this bowl in front of her, being filled to the brim. How long had it been since I''ve experienced the feeling of being pampered like this? After growing up,she finally broke tree from her family and chose to do what she liked, but then she lost the competition and was ridiculed and because of Ladarius, shepletely broke with her family She was so independent for many years that she got used to the act that she could rely on herselt, so it didn''t matter that Ladarius couldn''t apany her, he had to be busy with his car But in Simon''s body, she felt the pampering that she hadn''t had for long time" kuul. What¡¯s wrong. Not to your liking." Seeing that she was hesitant to move her chopsticks, Simon He had chosen a fewmore varieties, just in case they were not to het liking, "Whatnd of dishes do you like?" "It doesn''t matter what kind of food, it''s who you''re eating with that matters. Taking deep breath, Silvid smiled and lowered her head to take a bite of the dish. "It''s very delicious Moreover, she took dish to Simon''s lips, ¡°You try it too.¡± He was stunned, looked at the chopsticks in front of him,smiled, opened his mouth and ate in, chewing slowly. Looking at his graceful eating, Silvia thought about it and said, ¡°I thought carefully about the question you asked me just now and indeed, I don¡¯t dare to say thatI love you yet, but that doesn''t mean I don''t love you either. After all, we haven''t spent a lot of time together and I think that I will fall in love with you.¡± If she wasn''t so serious, Simon would almost think that she was telling herself a story, the question of love or not, she was seriously discussing it in a serious manner and really, it was her! Not waiting for his response, but only to see him staring at himself in the look, Silvia thought he was not satisfied with this answer. "I don''t want to lie to you, I''m telling you what¡¯s in my heart.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Nodding, he held a light smile, ¡°I also said thatthere is no rush." Staring into his eyes, Silvia was sure that what he said was not against his heart, which was a relief, but at the same time, that doubt troubled her even more, "But Fang just now you said ..." She hesitated, but she asked, "What do you love about me?" A long silence. The air was quiet as it everything in the world did not exist, only the two of them, looking at each other, Silvia¡¯s eyes were full of confusion, while Simon¡¯sck eyes wereplex, as if there were a thousand words in them. Slowly lifting a hand and caressing her cheek, Simon''s voice was mellow and maic as he slowly said, ¡°All,everything." Silvia''s heart was beating so hard that it was about to burst out of her chest, looking into his eyes, the deep love at the bottom of his eyes was undisguised, although it felt ridiculous, she did not doubt at all that he said he loved her. Only this feeling, really quite fantastical. Covering the hand that he was stroking his cheek, she gripped it slightly harder, ¡°I must and will love everything about you.¡± Simon smiled faintly. After eating, Silvia habitually wanted to clean up, but he was one step faster, directly picked upthe dishes and walked into the kitchen, then all thrown into the dishwasher, pressed the program to operate, turned to look at her, "All said, no more kitchen." "I told you, I am so weak." Simon wrapped his arm around her waist, "With me, you''re more valuable than anything." He kissed her forehead, then let go of her hand and took her wrist instead, "Here, let me show you something." Pulling her to the living room and making her sit down and wait, Simon went to the study and came out again not long later with an extra contract style thing in his hand. "Take a look" Once again, he looked at it to confirm, then reached out, handing her the contract. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 55 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 55 Chapter 55: A very important person Silvia took it with confusion and opened the cover to see thatit was an insurance contract. The item of insurance was her nose and the beneficiary was also her and as for the amount All she could say was that it was a really high price! Silvia was surprised and looked up at him, "Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?" "Exaggerated?" Simon asked rhetorically. "I don''t think it''s exaggerated at all how vital the nose is for you perfumers and it¡¯s very necessary.¡± Yes, that¡¯s right! Perfumer¡¯s nose was indeed very important,in the line of perfumery. In addition to hard work, talent was often more important, a nose that can distinguish hundreds of different scents, than any acquired effortse more necessary However, there are only a few top pertumers who will spendiiloi of money to insure their nose e price to insure her nose: She was considered a nobody today, was it takuto pidich "For me, everything about you is neeksary! Simon drew out a pen, got up and handed it to her, "Sinemiective today she looked at him and then at this contract in her hand, there were so many ferlingsind touches that he brought to her. Signing her name, Silvia closed the contract, "Thank you "Between us, don¡¯t you think this word thank you very rusty¡¯Why on¡¯t you do something practical kiss from her directly with that, he sped the back of her head with one hand and demande Silvia stood on her tiptoes and wrapped both arms around his neck, giving him a warm and positive response Airport. Vivienne pushed the sunsses on her face, her impatience already hidden, ¡°Ladarius, who are we picking up? You haven¡¯ttold me yet!" She followed Ladarius to the airport after she had dressed up and bought a new outfit and redid her makeup, she only knew that she was here to pick up someone, but Ladarius didn''t tell her who exactly It was already impatient after waiting for so long "A very important person, you have some patience." Although it was a soft voice to reassure her, Ladarius had no idea in his own heart. He just looked at the photo and probably had an impression, but after all, he had never met her, in case he couldn¡¯t recognize her, or missed her, wouldn¡¯tit be a problem? He wanted to call again, but the phone was busy and not answering, so he was anxious and did not want to show it. Silvia side seemed to be unworkable, the woman was now stubborn as hell, simply refused tolisten to him and the previous was simply like two people and Winnie not to mention. She was not to mention that she may not know, but she was now also inthe bar with their own drv. killing time wau clearly waiting for their own dismissal her, really angry! These are probably learned from Silvia, or maybe Silviainstigated them? He was thinking about it and his eyes were drifting all over the ce, when he suddenly saw a tall, thin, foreigner wearing gold-rimmed sses and he looked very familiar to him. He immediately took out his phone, flipped out the photo forparison, looked at it twice and saw that the person wasleaving before he nodded his head with certainty. "It''s time! It''s HIITT!"* "Who?!" Before Vivienne could react, she was pulled forward by him. ¡°Mr. Louis, Mr. Louis!¡± while running. Ladarius shouted, "Mr Lous, please stay And the foreigner stopped. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This made Ladarius even more sure that he was looking at the right pron. PAS umile on his face, penting and said, rius unthe OTVLIVE Ant should have mentioned ¡°Mr. Louis, I am here to pick you up, my name is T to you..¡± Vivienne looked at the foreigner intront of her and then the buyiriend who couldn''t hide his pleasing stance Louis looked Ladarius up and down through the lenses, his expression was cold and indifferent, but he nodded politely, "Hello, I''ve heard of him." "Hello, hello!" Hastily extended his hand, warm greeting Louis looked down, extended a hand, shook himn loosely. just fingers touching, then let go, "Where''s the car?" "The car is outside,ing this way!¡± Smilingly guiding people towards the parking lot, Viviennewas filled with disbelief and curiously looked at this foreign man a few more times. The man should be a Caucasian, with blonde curly hair and features that were not very delicate, but because of their deep contours. He looked quite three-dimensional and from a broad aesthetic point of view, it was considered handsome. Louis looked at Vivienne when he noticed he was being watched and his eyes touched, Vivienne was stunned and smiled politely at him. Louis¡¯ lenses shed with a sh of light. Louis sat in the back seat, Vivienne sat in the passenger seat and Ladarius drove. Originally there was also a driver, but in order to show the greatest sincerity, Ladarius decided to drive himself. He drove the car, from time to time from the rear-view mirror to look at Louis, ¡°Mr. Louis, I will send you to the hotel to put the luggage and then you rest first. Wait for the evening, wewill give you a reception banquet, to properly cleanse you.¡± ¡°Mmmm.¡± He answered indifferently, nonchntly. "Thepany''s business is a very important part of the business. You..." "I''m a little tired, we''ll talk about it tonight, okay?¡± Interrupting his words, Louis finished, closed his eyes and leaned back It was clear that he did notwant to pay attention to people, Ladarius was choked and quickly came back to his senses, "Yes, no problem, then you rest first, I will call you when we arrive!" His almost ttering words made Vivienne ufortable and she frowned at him and then looked through the rearview mirror at the Mr. Louis in the back seat. No matter who he was, this was a bit too impolite and it was obvious that there was an air of rejection, but Ladarius was still trying to pleasehim and he said Mrs. Anita ¡­ Thest name was familiar to Vivienne, a light shed in her brain and she suddenly thought of someone. "Ladarius, you said Anita is not ..." Turning her face sideways, she asked in a whisper, but Ladarius still interrupted her, ¡°Hey!¡± Frowning tightly and shaking his head,he again indicated the back seat with his eyes and then said, "You have also worked hard these two days, you take advantage of this moment to sleep for a while, wait for the night, we together to give Mr. Louis a good reception." "..." Vivienne understood that it was not convenient for him to say now, so she did not ask more questions and nodded, ¡°Then you drive carefully.¡± After saying that, she adjusted a morefortable position, leaning against the window to sleep. In the back seat, Louis slowly opened his eyes. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 56 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Few people know about this rtionship They took Louis to the hotel and make an appointment to pick him up inthe evening and then leave from the hotel. When there were only two of us, Vivienne could finally ask all the questions in her stomach, ¡°Ladarius, who the hell isthis Mr. Louis? Why are you so polite to him? I think he doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all, is it necessary to pleasehim so much? I''ve never heard of him, but he''s just a blowhard! "You took me half a day just to pick him up. but he has not done anything vet, do not wait to see if he really hasthe strength before deciding, in case it is a fraud" She thought about it and found that Louis'' attitude ott-putting, "It won''t be a liar, don''t worry about it! Can invite him, also used the face." With his hands on the steering wheel, Ladarius breathed a long sich of relief Although the problem had not beel solved so far, it was no longer i big problem for him and since the person had alreadye, there should be no mistake After all, Silvia. Even if she was powerful, was only a little girl had not been in the hut for too long, what did she know, whereas this famous artist, a little trick in the eyes of others, was nothing at all, right Hearing him say this, Vivienne suddenly remembered the question that was interrupted before, "By the way, the Mrs. Anita you mentioned, is her¡­ your mother?¡± She tried carefully. Ladarius was silent and then nodded his head, Ladarius'' mother, Anita, remarried many years ago and his stepfather¡¯s family was so tamous that ittook some effort for liis mother to get married. It was not easy to be a rich wife, in addition to the face, brains and means, other aspects are also demanding. When Anita was a movie queen, but the man''s family did not like it, so she retired and asfor this "dragging bottle" son, it was impossible to bring around. For many years, Ladarius was raised by his grandmother''s family, with his biological father¡¯s surname, inpublic or in front of outsiders, he was never called "Mom", but "Mrs. Anita¡±. If ever, they had an extremely close rtionship. There are few people who know that he had such a mother. including Silvia, did not know. Ladarius had not been in contact with his mother much and Vivienne had not thought of this until she mentioned Mrs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Anita today and suddenly remembered. But once she said that, she also put her mind at ease. "Since your mother introduced you to her, you must be relieved to pass. Yes, how did I forget your mother, we are now in trouble, she can¡¯t possibly ignoreyou. With her connections and abilities, Silvia is nothing!" Vivienne was very happy and felt that all her problems had been solved. "I don''t want to trouble her until it''s absolutely necessary. She also ¡­ doesn''t want me to trouble her." Dropping his eyes, Ladarius said in a low voice. ¡­ " Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Vivienne exined to hin, ¡°Hey, she also has herown difficulties, you also said that she has a lot of inability to help herself in the big family, so now she is willing to help us, that means the son still has you in his heart." "Maybe." He didn''t even have the courage to say this himself. After his mother remarried, she contacted him and cared for him, asionally going back to his grandmother¡¯s ce, she would buy him something fresh, but he saw any smile onher face He knew that his mother married and gave birth to children, but also knew that he could not rightfully recognize this mother in this life, but he just wanted to hold his breath, to make a result, want to show her, without her, he was as well ofl. Thepany''s main goal was to make a sess of thepany, but it was not expected that the gutter would be overturned and now, shehad to help When she called, he was surprised, but he ... had no reason to refuse This Louis ¡­ hope to save the day and turn thepany around! By the evening, when she went to pick upLouis Again, Vivienne''s attitude was clearly different. Before she was not sure if this was a fraud, or how much rebility, but hearing Ludarnis say that it was his mother who introduced himto help, it was as it she had taken a piece of mind, Lady Anita was a real upper ss person in LA She was in contact with people and circles and she was not destined to know any ordinary people. So she absolutely believes that this Louis can help them. "Mr.Louis, we can''t thank you enough foring to help!" Vivienne took the initiative to pourhim wine, she wore a burgundy bustier model small courtesy dress. With the bottle of red wine nearly her eye color, bending over, the snow white of the chest with thered wine''s bright color to form a strong contrast, beautiful. Facing the attentiveness of the two, Louis also just raised his eyes, ¡°I owe Mrs. Anita avor, what I promised, I will do." "Yes, yes!¡± Ladarius nodded his head repeatedly, ¡°This mattershould be a trivial matter for Mr. Louis. But in any case, we are still very grateful to you!¡± Taking a sip of red wine, heslowly raised his eyelids and nced at Vivienne. His eyes slowly slid down from her forehead to the tip of her nose, her lips, her chin ¡­ and finally settled on the bosom of her little dress. Ladarius: "..." He was suddenly a little unhappy, but after all, because of his status, as well as begging, just held the chopsticks and did not say anything You are also a perfumer? Louis asked. Vivieninie roze for a moment, then lodded, "Yes, yes, we are fellow pertumers! But I can¡¯tpete with you, you¡¯re a master, I¡¯monly a jundor apprentice!" She smiled and tried to be model. "Haven''t you won a lot of awards and produced a few famous perfumes?¡± Lifting his ss, he looked careless. Vivienne didn''t understand what he meant and subconsciously looked at Ladarius, who was also full of confusion. "It was a fluke, I still have a lot to learn and I should learn more from you!¡±Vivienne replied. "A fluke?" He snorted, his smile contained sarcasm, "In our business, there is talent, hard work, opportunityand connections, but there is no fluke!" "This ..." The first time he said that, Vivienne was very embarrassed, do not know what to say. "Since you are also considered half a senior, a little difference in the recipe, can not tell?¡± Louis every sentence was sosharp, looking at her gaze with scrutiny, which made Vivienne ufortable, she sat on pins and needles, gently bite the lower lip, a red face, "Mr. Louis, in fact, it is not that I can not tell, but ¡­¡± ¡°But Silvia she is too cunning!¡± she said witha huff. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 57 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 57 Chapter 57: so bullishly "Oh?" Louis raised an eyebrow, not denying it. ¡°The first time I saw her, I had a little bit of acold, so they took advantage of the situation. I have no choice but to trouble Mr. Louis." When she said that, her eyes dropped and she was crying. She looked so pitiful, it was heartbreaking Louis looked at her face, his fingers lightly tappingon the table, not knowing what he was thinking and not knowing how much he believed in her words, The company''s business was too hard tor Vivi, so she was too tired to get sick. The factory had a lot of orders recently, if we can¡¯t deliver the goods because of this, ourpany will really be in danger!¡± "Okay, let''s go to theb and take a look! Wiped his mouth, he finally spoke This sentence, let the two people was serretly long breath of relief Since he agreed, it meant that there was hope for this matter, just now his attitude, really afraid that he suddenly dumped. The matter should not be dyed, Ladarius immediately get up to check out, drive the carand take people straight to theboratory In these two days, theboratory stalt almost all lived and ate there, not that they are ipetent, really, too tricky Even if they found out where the difference in the ingredients, in the dosage must also catch the precise, otherwise the results, still there would be differences. This vor nuance, theyman may not care much, but long-term use of perfume, especially those old customers, will be very keen. Once something goes wrong, it was simply a smashing of your own brand. The V.L brand was not easy to make and if it had rolled over, there would have been noce to turn around. Three people went into theboratory one by one to see, not surprisingly, none of the progress. And when they went into the nextb, it was empty, no one was there. "Where''s Winnie?" Pointing to theb, Vivienne immediately recognized who was supposed to be here. ¡°Winnie she¡­ said she was too tired and went home to rest first.¡± Another employee replied cautiously. "What a juncture! She still has the heart to go home and rest, really does not take her job, the company, seriously?¡± Viviennescolded in anger, On the other side, Ladarius said lightly. ¡°You should not be too angry. Since she is so irresponsible, there is no point in forcing her to stay, so just fireher. We''ll talk about itter." Alter that, he turned his head to look at the person beside him, ¡°Mr. Louis, in that case, how about using thisb!" Louis didn¡¯i answer and walked straight in ¡°Where are the essential oils?¡± He took a general look and then asked. Ladarius quickly waved his hand to his assistant, "Quick, essential oils!¡± Ii was quickly brought over and delivered directly toLouis. He asked again, "Where is the recipe?" This time, the recipe was delivered more quickly and even the finished product that cameout before, now with some results, was sent over. Louis face can not see any change, he then came close to smell the smell ofessential oils, frowned slightly And then twisted the form and swept a tewaves, the corners of his lips showed a light smile, "Tri Trick!" "So, Mr. Louis knows how to adjust in?" Although his voice was not loud, but Ladarjus still heard it, cxcited to askatter ¡°Adjustment? No, there is no need to adjust. Because isn''t even the recipe" He waved his hand and when his fingers loosened, the recipe fluttered to the ground ¡°It¡¯s not this recipe?!¡± Not to mention Ladarius, all the people present were stunnel. "Impossible! We have tried it many times, the taste is very close, there is only a slight difference, it it is northis recipe, how can it taste so close." Someone raised a question. This person was brought here by Mr. Ladarius, but he didn''t know what he was trom, but with this statement, he made everyone disown it. Louis smiled contemptuously, "If I say no, then no!" He didn¡¯t even bother to exin and was so confident ¨C arrogant! ¡°Mr. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ladarius, it''s impossible, so many of us have tried for so long and although we haven¡¯t solved it yet, the recipe definitely only moved one ingredient. Let''s try it again, we''ll definitelye up with a result soon.¡± ¡°..¡± Each side of the argument, Ladarius wasalso confused for a moment. Could Louis be wrong? "It''s taking so long to get a result and you need to try again? Waste is waste, give it as long as you want,it won''t change the fact that it''s waste." Louis'' words didn''t leave anyce at all, he was overbearing. His words also managed to piss everyone oll, ring at him angrily, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°Hey.. Ladarius intervened, "Don''t be angry, the key now is to find out what the problem is, whether it¡¯s Mr. Louis or all of you, whoever can make the oil blend the same as the original is a great credit to the company. Thepany''s great merit, will definitely be heavily rewarded!" He was trying to persuade Louis To make peace, but he was also suggestingthat he had to do it in order to get the appropriate reward. "Mr.Ladarius, I think we test out a few models have been very close, as long as a little more time, will certainly be with the previous...." Not waiting for him to finish his words, Louis casually handed over a piece of paper, just as they were talking in him, brushed down a few strokes, "Follow this new recipe and go ahead and make it." Ladarius took it, with a look of disbelief. The other staff members beside him also had curiously poked their heads over to see what kind of god was so bullish! However, after scanningit, they were dumbfounded, "What is this word?" "French." Put down the pen, Louis pped his hands, rightfully so, "I am used to French and with your words, I am not used to and will not use. You can find someone who knows French to trante it, that¡¯s all.¡± After saying that, he walked to stand in front of Ladarius, ¡°Can we go back to thehotel? I''m tired." "Can can can, but this ..." pinch that paper and doubts, he is a little understanding of French, probably can read a little, but this form, really can work? And the people in theboratory are debugging for so long, he did not even try it, it can bite. But anyway, now in front of so many people, he can¡¯t question the people he brought, so he folded the form into hisarms, "Well, Mr. Louis said no problem, there is no problem. You have worked hard these days, go back to rest first. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 58 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 58 Chapter 58: The Clear One is clear, I Don''t Care Ladarius was busy with the essentialoil business and he was too busy to think about thewsuit with Silvia, who had officially started her new work schedule. Compared to the previous storm, V.L''s withdrawal of thewsuit came quietly, the crowd was still holding theirbreath waiting to see how the final result, suddenly so dumbed down, let people very ufortable. Controversy exists, some say V.L justified, so it withdrew the case, but also said V.L generous, in the end, let her go,in the face of many questions, Silvia left eight words on the microblogging the clear, I do not care. This simple eight words, but inexplicably to her suck a lot of powder. Silvia was not very concerned about the online turmoil, she was not a star and does not mix with the tan circle, she focused on her own workat hand and keepsing up with new products was the right thing to do. "Silvia, do you have something going on at home these days.¡± Early in the morning, Ste called her into her officeand asked her straightforwardly. "No, nothing!" First Iroze, Silvia did not understand why she suddenly asked what was going on at home Nodding, Ste said, ¡°That¡¯s good! If there¡¯ssomething going on at home, make arrangements as soon as possible, I''m taking you on a business trip." "Business trip? Where to?" She hadn''t been at work long and she could go on a business trip? "San Francisco," she took out an invitation, "There is a perfume tasting conterence there, in addition, there is a special geographical environment, there are more natural spices, can do some material collection." Silvia did not immediately agree. She naturally wanted to go, but after all, she had to leave for a number of days, this matter, she must say something to Simon. "Silvia, Silvia?" when she didn''t respond, Ste called out to her several times, ¡°Are you okay? Youdon''t want to go?" "No." Shaking her head, she said, "Of course I don''t want to miss such a good opportunity. But I just came to thepany not long ago, such a good opportunity, Ste is not afraid thatI do not do well?" "It''s just asting party, what''s so good or bad about it. I can see your ability. In our business, seniority is certainly in it, but talent is also very important. Her words were true, although there were many people in the project department, there were not many who could be considered perfumers. In addition to her, other can be considered to have a grade, was not a single. Not to mention the whole country, if you look at the world, this line of work was also not so good. But Silvia was different! She had talent and ability and even though she didn¡¯t like her at first, thinking she must have some backstage asan airborne soldier, she was convinced by these few tests. "Thank you Miss.Ste for your affirmation." Ste gave her a nk look, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this, I askedyou toe with me, of course I''m doing serious business, pack up in the next two days, we''ll leave the day after tomorrow." "... good!" she wanted to say so soon, but this kind of thing, the time is all arranged. As she was preparing for the business trip, she went home from work very early. Today she went back early, Simon was not yet back and the house was quiet and peaceful. Change intofortable slippers, turn on the stereo, y soothing music and boil a pot of fruit tea, she enjoys this atmosphere. She had never told Simon that she actually liked the quiet and didn¡¯t like the hustle and bustle ofcrowds. She originally thought that a man like him must be surrounded by many servants and there must be peopleing and going at home, but she never expectedthat he would be a real breath of fresh air. In addition to the asional cleaning of the bellhop, the others do not want, the home was extraordinarily quiet, cooking was also hands-on,although slightly too cold, but she likes this feeling of not being disturbed. The fruit tea was slowly baked on the alcoholmp and there were a few pieces of snacks in the delicate small te on the side. Simon was determined not to allow her to enter the kitchen, so she had to give up theidea and sit here honestly. On the coffee table in front of her, there were seven or eight bottles of pertume in a variety of small bottles, all of which were recently released. Prepare a ss of water, tissues and mint and then, silently sit for a while Maybe it¡¯s because recently, they have been tangled with Ladarius, it¡¯s hard to quietthe mind, the mind was restless, naturally there was no inspiration and there was no desire to create new products. The more consumption, the more emptiness, no replenishment, soon the original base will also be worn out. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The opportunity given by Ste to go on a business trip was a good one, so you can go out and have alook and you may get new creative inspiration. Slowly opened her eyes, in front of the small bottle style are quite cute, she casually picked up a bottle of pink,close to not open the cap, you can already smell the overtlowing fragrance, very strong, rich even a little pungent. At once lost the desire to open, put it back down. These bottles were not any big brand, all misceneous brands in small stores, but it didnot have to be a big brand to bring the idea, often some little-known brand, there will be an unexpected harvest was not necessarily. She washed her hands carefully, dried them, sat down again and picked up another bottle. There was a small notepad at hand to write down insights and ingredient analysis on it and it was quite fulfilling: Simoncame home and was knocked back a few steps by an extraordinarily strong smell before he even entered the door, backing up and sneezing a few times. "You''re back!" Hearing his voice, Silvia jogged all the way over, her hands open after trying perfume, looking atthe posture as if she was dashing towards him for a hug. She just wanted to respond, but as soon as she got close, her nase twitched uncontrobly and she sneezed one after another. "..."stopping, Silvia looked at his sneezing face and sniffed down at herself, ¡°Is it smelling you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to go wash up!¡± After saying that she turnedand ran back Simon stood in the doorway for a while before entering and saw her. She had already finished washing her hands, holding a paper towel wrapped in a small bottle, all thrown into the trash and then tied up the bag. "You''re doing experiments at home?" While asking her, Simon casually opened a few windows to dispersethe smell. "It''s not an experiment, it''s just to learn about the new products currently on the market and see if there are any gains.¡± She waved her hand tolet the smell in the air evaporate a little faster. "So, are there any gains?" Drawing a tissue to wipe his nose, Simon felt like he was going to catch a cold. "The takeaway is that the old wine in a new bottle, the same old stuff in the end.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, she expressed her disappointment. Chapter 60: I might pregnant Ladariusughed helplessly, "You also know that I treat you as a treasure, so don¡¯t be capricious, okay? Anyway. I don''t like the way he looks at you." Vivienne smiled and burrowed into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re jealous, I haven¡¯t seen you jealousfor me for a long time, I''m so happy!" "Then I think it''s all the more reason for me to take a trip with this Mr. Louis.¡± She said half-jokingly. "Don''t you dare!" Ladarius opened his arms and grabbed her neck, ¡°If you run away with him, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Sofierce!" Spitting out her tongue, Vivienne seems to remember something, some shy look "In fact, you can rest assured, even if Mr. Louis really have any intention for me, I will not do anything with him, especially ¡­ is now." "What do you mean?" Ladarius did not understand. Looking at liim deeply, she took one of his hands, then gently, ced it on the smallother back and pressed it slightly harder, "I might ... have baby.¡± ¡°There ¡­ is." At first, Ladarius did not react to what means, when he came back to his senses,the force of the hand immediately unconsciously increased a few points and apanied by excited voice, "You have? You have? Is there a child? Is it mine?!" Vivienne punched him in the face with a slight anger, "Nonsense! If it''s not yours, whose else could it be?" "Yes, yes, yes, I''m going to be a father, I have a son!" He was overjoyed, his palun kept touching around her belly as it he could feel the baby. "Don''t you move around, I just said it''s possible, I''m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Not sure?¡± Vivienne nodded: ¡°Yes. I haven''t had my period for half a month and I¡¯ve been feeling a little nauseoustely, so I bought test strips to check and I¡¯m probably havingit." "Yes is yes, no is no, what do you mean you might be?" For a man, this was quite difficult to understand, "You did not go to the hospital to check?" "It''s still early. I''ve heard that it''s too carly to go to the hospital and find out what. The test paper is two channels, although not very obvious, but I think it should be. I''ll go to the hospital to check it out after some more days.¡± she said gently. Ladarius nodded his head repeatedly, "Yes! Good! That''s right, then you should not go around even moretely.¡± He changed thesubject and came back to it. Vivienne got upset and left his embrace, her mouth agape, ¡°I don¡¯t! It¡¯s not easy to have an opportunity like this and you know that Ido have this, I won''be able to run around and participate in various activities for at least a year or Iwohi the future, so if I don''t go now, I''ll definitely dle of regret." Faced with her painpering, Ladarius was really a bit powerless to resist, not to mention that knowing that she was pregnant now, be did not want to argue with her even more. ¡°But¡­ "Don''t but, I''m already like this, you can''t give me a break! I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, isn¡¯t it good?¡± Whenhe and Silvia were still together, she was able to take advantage of his nature and it didn''t take long to take him down. In her heart, he could not turn over the sky, will also be obedient to her. As a matter of fact, Ladarius couldn''t stand up to him after a few words of pampering and he threw up his hands in surrender, ¡°Okay, okay, Ipromise you. But you have to promise not to get too close to that Louis, I will send someone with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?!¡± Originally was quite happy, but heardthe words behind, suddenly again boarded up. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I''m protecting you. If he has any intention to you, or if you encounter any danger outside, at least you havesomeone to look after, right?" Vivienne twisted her waist, ''You just don''t trust me anyway!" "I don''t mean that, you can go if you want, it''s settled." This was thest limit for Ladarius, who will not give her a chance to argue. In fact, from the bottom of his heart, he also wanted to go. He heard that there were a number of professional perfumers in this time, he wanted to participate, but also wanted to recruit some talentsback Silvia''s incident let hun tall a big heel, especially aware of the importance of talent, he must collect more talent in, so that once someone quit to affect the operation of thepany, too terrible! But it''s just a matter of calching up with the essential oil problem this time, tossed to the present, must not make any more mistakes, he must personally watch, so it was impossible to get away. Vivi wanted to go as well, she went to see, how much can help themselves in the future, she was not as qualified as Silvia, but at leastloyal to himself and now had his child, it was more at ease. When he thought of the child, his eyes went to her belly, although there was still a t piece, but already pregnant with a small lite, can nothelp but be happy. Compared to his happy mood, Vivienne was not so happy, she was going out to have fun, following a tail,what the hell! Besides, what will Mr. Louis think? It''s not going to make sense at this point, so let¡¯s just take one step at a time. ¡ª I¡¯m not sure what to do. The day Silvia went on a business trip Simon did not see her off, considering thefear of being seen, she insisted on taking a taxi with her suitcase and even the family driver did not let her drive. Brfore leaving, probably in order to appease someone who was resentful, he also opened his arms and hugged her, lerling particrly humorous and said, ¡°A small farewellwas better than a new marriage, I will be back soon, don''t get involved with flowers!" "You 100" Simon wrapped his arms around her and, in retaliation, gave her a squeeze on her waist. THIS..." Whman! She got wito her car and leaded for the airport, Simon just stood there watching her carde away, Freddie, who had bri sir sourulue, tooktwo steps forward. "Hoss, really don''t tell her that you''re going over there too?¡± ¡°Do you think that would still be funt Asked lazily, tilting his head and looking athim with squinting eyes Freddie "Uh_ Fun? He didn''t know when his boss had be to yful "Is the cabin upgraded?" Turned around and walked back while asking. ¡°Yes, with that Ste¡¯s, all together. Thepany is very concerned about this trip and made special arrangements.¡± Freddie said. Freddie said attentively. In order to act very reasonable, also deliberately looking for Wyatt, let him do this matter. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 59 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 59 Chapter 59: He looks at you in an unusual way It was said to be new product, but it was still the samerecipe, al most, I was a little adjustment in the proportion of the weight of the emphasis, 10 new keus, quite disappointing explod harvest was not necessarily, really this kind of thing. or to hit the big Originally thought, there will be luck ¡°ht it was so easy to live a reward and surprise,senjor perfumers are still not in the streets." Simon grabbed her and swept het up into his arus, "Have you eaten?" "I did." She replied, after seeing his eyes, quickly exined, "I didn''t go into the kitchen, I left work early today and le casually outside." "Surprised you didn''t wait for me?" Narrowing his eyes, his tone was surprisingly a bit sorrowful. ¡°1 ¡­ Was hungry at the time well." It is obviously a small thing.feel with what made a big mistake like a weakheart? Silvia nced at him, "You have not eaten? Then how about, give you order a takeaway?" She said, she intended to take out lier phone to order takeout. "I don''t want takeaway,e out to eat with me!" ¡°But I¡¯ve already eaten!¡± Simon showed a smugsmile, ''Then eat with me!" The arm was unable to resist the thighi, in the end, he was pulled out to eat together. Before Silvia came out, she thought, "I''ve already eaten anyway, it¡¯s a big deal to watch him eat. It was already the third te of Wagyu beer, but the chopsticks still couldn¡¯t stop, it was reallytoo delicious. Watching her feast, Simon just slowly tasted a few sips of wine, eating with svelte and refined elegance, in contrast,he was the one who had already eaten to keeppany. ¡°Do you want more?¡± He asked thoughtfully. ¡°No¡­ want it!" Waving her hand, she exhaled, "I can''t eat any more, I¡¯m going to die if I eat any more!¡± ¡°Then have some more candied hawthorn to takethe edge off?" Raising an eyebrow, he asked in a "friendly Irldher. ! ! ! ! What have I done toollend you, you can say clearly, why do you liave to use such a cruel method of propping meup." nd touched his stomach, feeling already round and rolled up, today really eat too much. ¡°As it meal, apany mne to cat. But some people can''t control their mouths, so, me me?" He put down his chaupsticks and saidin aningfully SUV. "_ It''s true that she couldnti controller outl?, bu if he hadn¡¯t drarned her to this new restaurant and thesmell of the food was really tempting, how could she noi Tesis the temptation to cal so much? **ne, of courer nt you!" Thinking about it, she adjustably. Oh." Shtoni odded, thoughtful in the case, sirontes otravel without greeting. also me mer "irie..." choked, Silvia loobudaim with wide eyes, ¡°How do you know?¡± Once the wordswere out, she felt she had asked a stupid question, how could he not know! Thepany was not a good ce to be with your husband, especially if he was also your boss, it was even worse. Sigh, she looked apgrieved, "Since you know, you should understand that this is thepany¡¯s arrangements, I am a smallemployee, of course, only obey the arrangements of the part." "Why do I sound, a little resentful? if you don''t want to go..." Before he finished his words, Silvia hastily interrupted, "Who said I don''t want to go, I arti not yet to tell you, not not to say hello." "San Francisco there is a big temperature difference between morning and night, remember to bring a jacket." He urged this sentence and then did not continue the topic Silvia was actually a bit surprised, she thought he would have a different opinion, but she didn''t expect it to go so well. ve known carlier, think about it, I wis worried that he But also, since it wasarranged by thepaniy.he inus! would not agree, how silly! Simion didn''t have any unusual reaction to heroing on h is trip, which made Silvia relieved to have such food start, it would be more convenient toite things in the future After all, her job, said to be sale and cure, but also frontime to time to run outside, to collect material, looking for inspiration, as well as to go outside to participate in some chine, to learn from the experience of those who have gone before I Simon didn''t allow her to go on ordinary business trips, it would be ven more difficult in the future and thect that he didn''t restrict her freedomn made her teel much better about herselt "I don''t agree!" With his eyes fixed on the front, Ladarius refused categorically. Vivienne, nestled against him, frowned thinly and pestered him, "Ladurius, don¡¯t do this! I know you don¡¯t want to letme go, but this is a great opportunity. Think about it, I haven''t been to a tasting like this for a long time and thistime I ve Mr. Louis with me, so it''s even better..." "It''s him, that''s why I disagree.¡± Interrupting her, Ladarius said, ¡°Anyway, this time, you are not allowed togo." "Who will go if I don''t you? What about the essential oils? What about the form? What about thepany? Is there anyone better to go than me? Or is it that you have a new person and want to promote them without me?" Shie immediately shouted and lost her temper, "Who is it? Is it that little girl named Nini in thepany. I just feel that you are not looking at her right!¡± ¡°¡­ "Deply frowning, Ladarius scolded, "What are you talking about! Who else but you, what little girl, I don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re talkingabout." "Then why don''t you let me go if that''s not the case?" Beaming, she held his arm and kept shaking it, "Ladarius, I''m yoing! I''m not there for myself, I''m there on behalf of V.L. If I can get through to the San Francisco market, it will make it easier to supply and broaden the sales channels. Besides, thepany is now short of talent, maybe I can find a treasure for you this time?¡± The way she looked at him, her watery eyes blinking,her soft and lovely look made Ladarius'' heart soften. This little woman really understands him too well and can pinch his heart too much, always make him unconsciously solt, the tone ol voice alsosoftened down, "Vivi, not that I do not let you go, if I have time to apany you, then go. But now I do not have time, let you go alone, I do not feelfortable.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going by myself? I said I¡¯m going with Mr. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Louis! He''s also invited and he''s a VIP, so it''s definitely beneficial to follow him!¡± Vivienne saidjoyfully. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 60 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 60 Chapter 60: I might pregnant Ladariusughed helplessly. "You also know that I treat you as a treasure, so don¡¯t be capricious, okay? Anyway, I don¡¯t likethe way he looks at you." Vivienne smiled and burrowed into his arms, "You''re jealous. I haven''t seen you jealous for me tor a long time, I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°Then I think it¡¯s all the more reasonfor me to take a trip with this Mr Louis." She said halt jokingly "Don''t you dare!" Ladarlus opened his arms and grabbed her naik, "If you runway with him. I''ll break your legs!" "So fierce!" Spitting out her tongue, Vivienne SATA TO Teher hing, w hy lik, ¡°?nt, you can rest assured, even if Mr. Louis really have any intention for me, I will not doinything with him, Apelly ¨C is now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ladarius did not understand on thesmall of her back and prosed it slightly Looking at him deeply, she took one of his hands then ently.pl harder, "I mighi.... have baby.¡± ¡°There ¡­ is." At first, Ladarius did not react to what means, when he callback to his , the forceon the hand intunelutely unconsciously increased a few points and ap by excited VORT, "You have you have is thered chill'' Is it mine? Vivienne punched him in the face with a slight anger. "Nonsense it it''s not yours, whose else could it be ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going to be afather, I have a son!" He was overjoyed, his pulm kept touching around her belly as it he could feel the baby. "Don''t you move around, I just said it''s possible, I''m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Not sure?¡± Vivienne nodded: ¡°Yes. I haven''t had my period for hali a month and I¡¯ve been feeling a little nauseoustely, so I bought test strips to check andI''m probably having it." "Yes is yes, no is no, what do you mean you might be?" For a man, this was quite difficult to understand, "You did not go to the hospital to check?" "li''s still early, I''ve heard that it''s too early to go to the hospital and find out what. The test paper is two channels, although not very obvious, but I think it should be. I''ll go to the hospital to check it out after some more days,¡± she said gently, Ladarius nodded his head repeatedly, ¡°Yes!Good! That''s right, then you should not go around even moretely." He changed the subject and came back to it. Vivienne got upset and left his embrace, her mouth agape, ¡°I don¡¯t! It¡¯s not easy to have an opportunity like this and youknow that if I do have this, I won''t be able to run around and participate in various activities for at least a year or two in the future, so if I don''t go now, I''ll definitely die of regret." Faced with her pampering, Ladarius was really a bit powerless to resist, not to mention that lorowing that she was pregnant now, he did not want to argue with her even more. "Don''t but, I''m already like this, you can''t give me a break! I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, isn¡¯t it good?¡± when he and Silvia were stilltogether, she was able to take advantage of his nature and it didn''t take long to take him down. In her heart, he could not turn over the sky, will also be obedient to her. As a matter of fact, Ladarius couldn''t stand up to him after a few words of pampering and he threw up his handsin surrender, "Okay, okay, I promise you. But you have to promise not to get too close to that Louis, I will send someone with you.¡± "You don''t trust me?!" Originally was quite happy, but heard the words behind, suddenly again boarded up. "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I''m protecting you. It he has any intention to you, or if you encounter any danger outside, at least you have someone to look after, right?¡± Viviewisted lier waist, "You just don''t trust me anyway!" "I don''t mean that, you can go if you want, it''s settled." This was thest limit for Ladarius, who will not give her a chance to argue In fact, from the bottom of his heart, he also wanted to go. He heard that there were number of professional perfumers in this time, he wanted to participate, but also wanted to recruit sone talents back. Silvia''s incident let him fall a big heel, especially aware of the importance of talent, he must collect more talent in,so that once someone quit to affect the operation of thepany, too terrible! But it''s just a matter of catching up with the essential oil problem this time, tossed to the present, must not make any more mistakes, he must personally watch, so it was impossible to get away Vivi wanted to go as well, she went to see, how much can help themselves in the future, she was not as qualified as Silvia, but at least loyal to himself and now had his child, it was more at ease. When he thought of the child, his eyes went to her belly, although there was still a t piece, but already pregnant with a small life, cannot help but be happy. Compared to his happy mood, Vivienne was not so happy, she was going out to have fun, following a tail,what the hell! Besides, whatwill Mr. Louis think? It''s not going to make sense at this point, so let¡¯s just take onestep at a time. ¡ª I¡¯m not sure what to do. The day Silvia went on a business trip Simon did not see her off.considering the fear of being seen, she insistedon taking a taxi with her suitcase and even the family driver did not let her drive. Before leaving, probably in order to appease someone who was resentful, he also opened his arms and hugged her, terling particrly humorous andsaid, "A small farewell was better than a new marriage, I will be back soon, don''t get involved with flowers! - You too'' Sition wrapped his arms around her and, in retaliation, gave her a squeeze on her waist. "Hiss..." What a man! She got into her car and headed for the airport, Simon Just stood there watching her car fade away, Freddie, who had been silent asa stone statue, took two steps forward, "Boss, really don''t tell her that you''re going over there too?" "Do you think that would still be fun?" Askedzlly, tilting his head and looking at hun with squinting eyes. Freddie: ¡°Uh.. Fun? He didn''t know when his boss had be so yful. "Is the cabin upgraded?" Turned around and walked back while asking. ¡°Yes, with that Ste¡¯s, all together. Thepany is very concerned about this trip and made special arrangements.¡± Freddie said. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Freddie said attentively. In order to act very reasonable, also deliberately looking for Wyatt, let him do this matter. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 61 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 61 Chapter 61: I, can help you On the ne, inside the first ss cabin, Vivienne¡¯s heart was secretly joyful. She couldn¡¯t help butlook around with her eyes, this first ss environment was different, that ordinary ss just can''t bepared. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Louis sitting next to her, all thanks to him. In the past with Ladarius, although often went out by ne, they had never sat in first ss. He always said that it was not easy to start a business, so we should save some money andthe company''s expenses were also very high. She had been holding back, thinking that he was right and that one day they would be ableto make it out and then they would be able to be rich wives and enjoy the wealth, but at this moment, she was sitting in the first ss and she didn''t have to wait or suffer, she was already enjoying it all. ¡°Mr. Louis, it''s really an honor to go to the tasting with you this time. I don''t know much, so if there is anything wrong or rude, you must point meout!" Vivienne said with a smile on her face. "You are very smarc." Louis looked her up and down and spoke slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll learn, quickly.¡± "Is that so?" Subconsciously running her hand through her hair, Vivienne couldn''t suppress her joy, "Then I''ll have to learn more from you." Louis'' eyes fell on her hand holding her hair and continued in that slow, deep voice, "There will be, opportunities." "Then 1..." she was about to say something else when she suddenly heard a movementing from the direction of the sound and looked in the direction of the sound and unexpectedly saw.. Silvia?! How could she be here! Silvia was following Ste, guided to the first ss cabinby the flight attendant. Not long after they took their seats, Ste received a call from Wyatt, saying that thepany had given special attention to them and upgraded themto first ss, so they could go over there and perform well and experience it with their hearts. Ste was naturally delighted and cheerfully dragged Silvia to change seats, but Silvia¡¯s heart was muttering, this is ¡­ thepany''s meaning, or someone''s meaning? Even if thepany attached more importance to it, there was no need to spend so much money for the two staffmembers, right? A total of just over two hours of travel, was it necessary? Moreover, if this was really the case, why would it be so troublesome to upgrade to first ss when you could have booked it in the first ce? Although she had doubts in her heart, she couldn''t call to ask at this time, so she put down her doubts and followed Ste to the first ss cabin. What she didn''t expect was that she would see Vivienne here, even though there are thousands of roads in this world. The tour eyes met and both saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a nuisance!¡± A small voice muttered. Louis heard it, turned his head to nce and saw the two people in the direction of her sight. ¡°¡­ Recognize?¡± He raised an eyebrow.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "She''s the one who caused us to have problems with our essential oils.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business was to provide a wide rangeof products and services to its customers. Louis turned his head toce her, "I don''t know her, how can I get too close to her. If you want to get close, it''s with you!" With that, a hand had gently restedon the back of her hand. "..." Vivienne''s body stiffened and she wanted to retract her hand but when she saw the look in his eyes,she held back and smiled, "Naturally, we''re friends!" When Silvia was looking at Vivienne, Ste had already noticed. The previous incident was so big, in addition to the same industry in a total of onlythose people, Ste to Vivienne this face, still have an impression. "You guys are in a bad way!" A lightugh, she sat down, adjusted the seat, ¡°will this be lively?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing lively about it.¡± Silvia said indifferently, pulling anket over herself, "She does not provoke trouble, I do not cause trouble and there was no trouble." She leaned backzily, now she had a business mission, she was able to prioritize and would never cause any trouble for thepany because of personal matters. "That''s interesting!" Tilting her head to look at her, Ste chuckled, ¡°But can you guarantee thatshe won''t pick a fight or get into trouble?" If she was that kind of person, she wouldn''t have made such a big storm. "Hey, that foreigner next to her looks a little familiar to me.¡± Out of curiosity, Ste would naturally look twice. Ladarius, naturally, we all know each other, that person was obviously not, but those two people are notinseparable, attending any event together? Silvia naturally also saw that Ladarius was not there, only Vivienne and the foreigner. She didn''t care who that person was, in any case, don¡¯te to mess with her. "Ste, I heard that thesting party is tonight, are you sure you don¡¯t want to takea nap now?" Looking at her askance, Silvia turned her head away and closed her eyes. Ste smiled, then also followed to lie down and close their eyes,enjoying thepany such a benefit, naturally to enjoy agood. Compared to the calmness of these two people, Vivienne was not so sitting still. she turned her head from time to time to look twice, see the two people seern to sleep, the heart of the boredomwas more and more Vivienne had a special trip to the first ss, but she was still a nuisance. Why was she everywhere? Look at her, she can still sleep peacefully, why should she sleep peacefully! These days, she and Ladarius were so busy with the essential ond because of this, Ladarius couldn''t come with her and all this was because of her. ¡°Thinking about it, her resentment grew. but this was a public ce, so she could only sulk in her heart. Louis tiad his eyes closed but his hand was holding hers. Vivienne: ¡°.. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at her, the corners of his lips lifted, ¡°I,can help you." The two- hour flight was really hard for Vivienne. The initial joy of being in first ss had long been dulled by irritation, plus Louis was holding her hand the whole way and she wastorn between breaking tree and not breaking free. She had a vague feeling that this trip to San Francisco might not be as wonderful as she had expected. Ladarius was right, Louis had an agenda for her, but she couldn¡¯t offend him, so what should she do? She had to be careful And Silvia! It seemed that she was also here to attend the tasting, she did not expect her to leave V.L, not only did she not fall down, but she was getting better and better. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 62 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Mercedes, instantly unworthy After the ne arrived at the ce, the local are arranged forthe reception. Vivienne, naturally, was arranged by Ladarius and the hotel was pre-determined. She was obviously standing in front of the car door, but she settled down and looked around. She wanted to see what kind of car Silvia was in. Even though Carmelo was backed by Warin, it''s just a small subsidiary. If we look at the size of thepany, it may not be much stronger than V.L. They are just trying to save face by flying first ss. ¡°Miss. Vivienne?" The person sent to pick her up, seeing her dy in getting on the car, spoke up to remind her. "Got it." She responded and was just about to bend down and get into the car when her eyes suddenly sawthe person she wanted to see with a sweep of her eyes. Silvia and Ste were not in a big hurry, dragging their suitcases unhurriedly out and then¨C Rolls Royce! There was no way she could be mistaken! It turned outto be a Rolls Royce and although she hadn''t recognized what series it was, it was definitely not a bad price Her eyes were fixed on it and as she watched Silvia and the girls approach, she said to herself in her heart that it couldn''t be, it was just a coincidence, that car would never be here to pick them up! She clenched her hand on the car door and watched as her suitcase was picked up and put in the trunk, then, into the car. Then, the car started and left. At this point, she couldn''t lie to herself anymore, it wasn¡¯t! That¡¯s what it was! How could Silvia ride in that car? Howcould she deserve that Car? How can she ride in a Rolls-Royce while she can only ride in a broken Mercedes! Turning back to look at the Mercedes in front of her, she was satisfied earlier, but now she instantly felt that it did not smell good. "People are gone, get in the car." Inside the car, Louis said carelessly. "..." Vivienne reluctantly got into the car, her mood was simply bad to the extreme. She felt that Silvia was simply her nemesis, why whenever she met her, it was always bad, all her good moods would disappear becauseof her. Vivienne looked at Louis and saw that he looks very calm, but all the way here, his mood was hanging onhis face, so she guess he can see it. Now in front of him, there was no need for her to hide anything, she could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Louis, in fact, with your status and price, you should have the best, right? The arrangement of thislevel like us, isn''t it, too slow for you?" Louis, of course, could understand her little thoughts and he smiled unconcernedly. "Indeed! It''s a bit shabby." He looked up at the car and the light smile on hisface made Vivienne''s face flush to the base of her neck "But it doesn''t matter, when you go out, you can''t be so particr. But about the hotel, I''m not too satisfied and have upgraded the room in advance.¡± Hearing that he had upgraded his room, Vivienne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it thepresidential suite?" Shrugging, he didn''t answer, but said, "But I only upgraded mine. So ¡­ Vivi, your room may not be on the same floor as mine.¡± Vivienne :¡±¡­¡± When we arrived at the hotel, it was truethat the room cards given were not on the same floor and it was obvious that the receptionist''s attitude towards Louis was extremely warm and attentive, a feeling that made Vivienne even more depressed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The money was good! It was true that the treatment of rich people was different everywhere they go. Louis was still a gentleman and because her room was on a lower floor, he sent her to her room first. When she opened the door, Vivienne immediately locked her eyebrows. The room was actually a standard king size bed room,pared to ordinary hotels, the room was still considered spacious, but it was also a room, there was a bathroominside, outside there was a microwave oven, a small refrigerator and a sink, looks like everything, but with her imagination, or some gap. ¡°Vivi, your stuff, it¡¯s all here. Then you have a good rest, I''ll go back to my room furst!¡± Louis patted her shoulder and said with a smile. Seeing that he was about to go out, Vivienne hastened to call out to him, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°?¡± Hestood still and stared back in silent question. ¡°Uh¡­¡± hesitated, she said hesitantly. "Well, I''m not too tired right now and you have luggage, I mean, can Ie sit in your room?¡± Louis didn''t answer, but just looked at her, the meaningfulness in that gaze made her a little ufortable, blushing and avoiding the sight. ¡°Of course you can!¡± He said. with a feeling of apprehension, Vivienne followed Louis to the elevator and watched the floor go all the way up, as if her heart was lifting all the way upto her throat. She actually knew she shouldn''t, but couldn''t help it, she wanted so much to see, tosee the world above, what it was really like! "Ding!" The sound of the elevator, the door opened, Louis did not move,"Vivi?" Vivienne, who had returned to her senses, forced a smile, "It''s... ah." Louis smiled and walked out of the elevator, she was busy following also went out. This floor was really different from the following, there were only a few rooms, find the room number, he swiped his card, the dooropened, Vivienne went in alter hiin, so alter Louis moved out of the way, she got a good look at theyout inside. Her eyes widened, even her pupils were rounded! what she saw! What she saw was a wide floor-to- cellingwindow that overlooked almost half of the city and upward was the blue sky and white clouds, as if they were connected to the sky and below was the green trees and blue sea, so beautiful that it was boundless. This was simply a fairnd on earth! Slowly walking in, it was only then that she could see that itwas a spacious suite and the ce she came in was merely the living room But just this living room was already bigger than even that room of hers, with soft leather sofas, water purifiers and wine storage cabs and coffee machines and so on, everything you could think of and not think of, all in one ce. "..." She couldn''t speak, her eyes could barely look over, she wanted to go to the inner room, but felt bad, inthe end, she braked and didn''t go further. ¡°Not going to look inside?¡± Louis asked. ¡°¡­ "Vivienne shook her head and clutched her palm, "No, I''ll just take a look and leave right away!¡± Although the mouth said so, she wasunable to leave immediately. Looking at everything in front of her and thinking about going back to that stuffy little room, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s a big stone weighing down on her heart andshe can''t breathe. She stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes looking into the distance, as if she could forget everything for a while, as if shecould deceive herself that she already had it all. The waist was grabbed from behind, then the shoulders pressed down slightly, Louis stood behind her and embraced her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 63 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 63 Chapter 63: I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn Her body instantly froze. Vivienne subconsciouslywanted to break free, but heard his voice ringing in her ears, "Do you like it here?" His ent was a little impure in pronunciation, but because of that, it reminded her that he was different and she could not offend him. Stiffening her body and letting him hold her, Vivienne didn''t dare move, nodding stiftly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And want ¡­ to have it all?¡± He asked again. This time, she moved much softer and faster, "Yes, of course I do!¡± She dreamed of it all! Her dream in this life was toclimb to the upper ss of society, to be a broad wife and raise a family, to enjoy glory and wealth in this life, never to suffer again. Her circle determines her ss and the only one she can catch was Ladarius, but she treats him asa good stock, thinking that he will definitely get ahead one day, As she watched V.L. grow and develop day by day, she felt that she was getting closer and closer to her dream. Ladarius was still in a boyfriend/girlfriend rtionship with Silvia, but it was hers and she was firmly in control of it. But this time, the essential oil gave her a hard blow and made her see that many thingsare not as wonderful as she thought. V.L was so huge and so small that a small essential oil almost crushed it and inthe end it was not the same as a big enterprise or a big group, the difference was simply a hundred thousand miles. And Ladarius, he encountered such a problem can only go to beg Silvia, beg his mother,but his mother was not recognized and what was the use. The future ¡­ She used to yearn for the future, but now she doesn¡¯t dare to think about it. She soberly found that they and the real upper ss, with the nobility, there was a difference between the clouds and the mud, such a gap and height, wastheir efforts for a lifetime was impossible to pull close. Such a perception made her a bit desperate. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "This world was big, too big for you to walk!" Louis slowly said, ¡°But this world is alsosmall, small you can grasp with one hand!" He slowly took one of her hands, then flipped it over, wrapped it around her hand and held it tight, "It depends, whether you will grasp it or not!" Vivienne : She stared at her hand in disbeliel, at the hand that held hier own, to be exact. His palin wasrge and his sweaty hair was extraordinarily long and holding her hand made her seem so weakand his strength was overbearing, making it impossible for her to break tree. Louis took her hand and turned her shoulders, turning her body to face himself, ¡°Vivi, you are still young, you shouldn for yourself!" Vivienne''s eyes were a little confused, she hesitated, watching Louis'' face getting closer and closer to her own, his lips getting closer and closer, almost touching her lips. "!!!" Just at the moment of impending touch, she jolted awake and pushed him away, ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± Opening hereyes, Louis'' eyes were inly displeased. With her heart in turmoil, Vivienne put her hand against his chest and lowered her head, ¡°Mr. Louis, I respect you and admire you very much. However, I have a boyfriend you should know, Ladarius he ¡­ treats me very well. I am grateful for your love, but I...." Before the words were finished, Louis had released his hand and let hergo. Vivienne: "?" His reaction was a bit out of her expectation, Vivienne looked up at him, but saw that he had turned around and walked to the fridge, tookout a can of cold beer from it, opened it with a snap and then took a big sip. "Vivi, you''re thinking too much." Shaking his head, Louis said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d ¡­¡± Eyes rolled around, probably thinkingof the words to use, then he shrugged his shoulders, "would be open-minded and a little free thinking, I didn''t expect you to be that stuck up too." "We go out, you are happy and I am happy, think so much about what to do. What you want, I can give you. I want, you can also meet me, this is not very good? Why do you have to carry sucha heavy burden of thought. Hmm?" He looked as if the rejection was not a big deal at all. Vivienne found that she was some when facing him. "Don''t worry, I only do it for fun, I won''t force it on others. You don''t like it, ok, no problem!" He nodded, "But now, I¡¯m going to rest!¡± Obviously, this was an eviction order. Vivienne felt very embarrassed, although from the beginning to the end, he did not say anything too aggressive, butthe feeling, let her feel very pretentious, very... do not know good and bad. The key was that it was really humiliating to be thrown out like this. But, she had just refused, even now it was toote to change her mind, not to mention, she simply did not even thinkabout it, her head was all messed up. ¡°Okay, I know, Mr. Louis then you have a good rest, see you tonight!" She quickly finished speaking and walked quickly in the direction of the door with herhead down. She was about to reach out and close the door when Louis spoke again, ¡°Vivi!¡± Vivienne settled in her tracks. "We''ll be in San Francisco for another week or so, so you¡¯ll have plenty of time to take your timeand think about it." He said with a light smile, holding up a cold beer. Vivienne: "." she gave an inaudible "hmm" and exited, closing the door belund her. In the room, Louis raised a smile of determination. Vivienne''s head was in a daze, she didn''t know how she got back into the room, she felt suffocated! The feeling of suffocation! Louis''s body heat, his smell and his words, all haunted her, leaving her without a chance to breathe. You have enough time to think about it¡­ Take your time to think about it ¡­ No! She couldn''t afford to be upset with Ladarius, not to mention the fact that she could even be pregnant now. Louis was just trying to have fun with her, but Ladarius was talking to her aboutmarriage, they were serious, she couldn''t go down the wrong path, no! At this moment, Ladarius'' phone call came and she picked it up immediately, "Ladarius, I miss you so much!" Ladarius froze, probably not expecting her to be so enthusiastic and then smiled, "What''s wrong, you''ve just arrived and you miss me?" "Yes, when will youe over to keep mepany?" This time, she was genuinely pampered, "Vivi, you do not know that I still have things to do, but soon, when it ispletely resolved, I will go over to see you, good boy!" After his gentle coaxing, he asked again, "By the way, have you arrived at the hotel? Is the room still okay? Let me tell you, I purposely chose the quality king room. I''ve seen it, all the others are in a bit too humble condition, how can they be worthy of you. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 64 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Because I saw Silvia Hearing his words, Vivienne looked around the room again, however, all she could think of was Louis¡¯ roomand she took a deep breath and said, "Not bad, not bad at all." Ladarius was not satisfied, "Just okay? You know, there''s a lot of difference in price." "It''s all the same." She said perfunctorily, not bothering to discuss this. "How can it be simr, the difference is several hundred dors.¡± He did not realize andcontinued to say, "Vivi, we are now quite generous, but you can see, thepany is now facing a lot of problems, but also to recruit talent, but also to expand the market, every point above, we have to calcte carefully. Now may be a little tough, but you think about the future, the future¡­.¡± ¡°Laterteterter! You''re always talking aboutter!" Vivienne got angry and said, "I want the present, I want the immediate, I want the moment, you''re always talking to me about the future, what''s the difference between that and drawing me a pie! I can''t see the future, Ladartus, I can''t see it! She couldn''t help but roar and tears were sliding down her cheeks Ladarius didn''t say anything for a long time, cuess he didn''t expect her mood to change so quickly and she even got so angry. ¡°Vi¡­ Vivi?'''' called out hesitantly, "Are you, in a bad mood?" ¡°Yes!¡± Vivienne said with certainty. "Because of me?" After thinking about it, he added, "Or ¡­ Louis bullied you? At the mention of Louis, Vivienne felt a moment of weakness, You ask me whyI''m in a bad mood, I''ll tell you! Because I saw Silvia!" "Silvia?" stunned, Ladarius didn''t expect it to be her, "Where did you see her? She went to San Francisco?" "Yes!" she continued, "Not only did shee to San Francisco, she also flew first ss, she also received special treatment, she was also received in a Rolls Royce! Ladarius, did you hear that? Mr. Louis and I are sitting in a million dor Mercedes, but she is sitting in a five million dor Rolls Royce!¡± She roared out in one breath and her moodsmoothed out a lot. Ladarius: "..." This was a bit, out of his expectation. "Vivi, I didn''t expect ...." "You didn''t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it either. She Silvia betrayed us like this and also designed to set us up and still managed to live so well, by what right! Ladarius,I won''t let her have an easy time!" She gritted her teeth and said fiercely Ladarius: "What are you going to do?" "She must havee to the tasting party this time too, I''m going to make a fool of her!" she said with hatred. "Vivi, don''t be impulsive, let''s figure out the situation first. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She''s not with V.L anymore, she has Carinelo''s people covering her and she doesn¡¯t even listen to me anymore, you ¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a heart for her?¡± "... how is that possible!" He immediately denied, "My heart is only yours, Vivi you know that. But Silvia she¡­¡± ¡°That will do. You take care of the essential oils first and you wait to hear my good news!¡± After saying that, shehung up the phone. "Vivi, Vivi?" Ladarius called out several times and was depressed when he found that he had been hung up. Silvia, did she go to San Francisco too? Thinking back to Vivienne¡¯s words, his mind was filled with doubts. Was Carmelo so generous? Or did Warin give such arge amount of resources to a small subsidiary? ¡°Mr. Ladarius," the man from theb came over, full of joy. The new product is out and it is exactly the same as belore.¡± ¡°Is it?!¡± Ladarius was excited, but quickly restrained himselt. "Has it been tested? Is it exactly the sameRemember, there must not be any difference at all!¡± It was quite lucky and annoying to say theleast, the perfume inade by Silvia, it was as if it had some special magic, those who liked it, would be loyaltans, but the slightest ditterence they would not buy it and because of that, this time it caused such a big reaction. He had to make sure that things were exactly the same so that thectory quantified the production so that there would be no problems. "..." hesitated, probably in retrospect, then quickly nodded and said with certainty. "The same! Exactly the same!" "Good!" Now, he could not hold back, Ladarius immediately got up and followed him to seethe new sample, so small a bottle and some test papers on the side, he went over and smelled it, the tight frown was tinally stretched out. "Go, send it to the factory right away, let them work round the clock and produce it overnight, make sure to catch upwith the progress!" Hemanded and uneasily admonished, "Don''t make any more mistakes." The words have not yet ended, seems to remember what, "Forget it, you do not go first. Or I''ll run it myself!" The matter was important, handed over to others was really not at ease, ¡°you rush to deploy some more, these days are also hardunder, when busy after this period, to give you an erged leave, increased pay water!" "Thank you, Mr. Ladarius!" The staff members were happy and ready to go to convey the news. Ladarius was also going to leave, when his brain turned and stopped, ¡°By the way. Winnie still hasn¡¯te? ¡°She ¡­ took a leave of absence." Staff was scratching his head, he replied. "Sick leave again?" For this woman, Ladarius are used to it, anyway, since Silvia left, she has not done any serious work ¡°No, this time it¡¯s a matterof leave, it just says something is up and it doesn''t say what it is." Ladarius waved his hand, "Go ahead!" Matter of leave! Did he grant it? But she didn''t care if he approved it or not anyway, it was just so arbitrary now. Earlier he was too busy, there was just too much going on to care about her and now ¡­ it''s time for him to get his hands free and clean up after these disobedient people. The essential oils were sent directly to the factory and then drove directly to where Winnie lives. Thepany''s employee registration form had detailed home address and domicile, these are not a problem, it iseasy to find Winnie actually family environment ordinary kind, two years ago the father died, so here to rent a house, a small two-bedroom, small area, live with her mother. The house was a small two-bedroom house, not very big, living with her mother. Standing at the door, Ladarius rang the bell. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 65 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 65 Chapter 65: You think too much of her "Mr. Ladarius?" Winnie blinked, trying to clear her head, ¡°What are you doing at my house?¡± ¡°I heard thatyou took a leave of absence, as a leader, shouldn''t I care about my subordinates?" He stood there, as if he knew she was peering out of the cat''s eye and suddenly moved up to the cat''s eye. The fiercely erged face startled Winnie and the person took two steps backward. "You!" "Winnie, are you going to keep the door open and let me stand at the door to talk to you?¡± ¡°Mr.Ladarius, I .. am sick and it''s not very convenient to be at home, just me.¡± She didn¡¯t want toopen the door, didn''t want to say anything more to Ladarius at all What should be said was finished long ago, anyway, he came to the door and no good, fortunately, mom went out to buy food and was not there, otherwise... Mom! Really can¡¯t read people during the day. just thought of this, I heard a voice from outside. "You are?" "Hello, I''m Winnie''s boss, my name is Ladarius, l¡¯ in the CEO OI V.L¡±This was Ladarius'' voice "Ohhhh, a leader!" Winnie''s mother immediately said enthusiastically, "Why are you standing here, Winnie is at home! Hey, this girl must have slept through the night and not heard, I''ll open the door!" "..." At this moment, she can not open the door, she hurriedly tiptoed, jumped back to the room, closed the door. "Leader, pleasee inside, feel free to sit down!" Winnie''s mother greeted warmly. put down the dishes in her hand and went to call her daughter, ¡°Winnie, Winnie, your leader is here!¡± Noresponse, she turned her head awkwardly and smiled at Ladarius, "You sit down first, this child is very dead when she sleeps, 1''0 call her again!" "Is that so? I thought I heard her talking just now." Ladarius said with a light smile as he settled down on the sofa. Winnie changed clothes and open the door, "Mom." "Babe, your leader is here.¡± She winked and let herpass, then went to boil water and make tea herself. ¡°Mr. Ladarius." Reluctantly, she walked over to him and stood there, with no intention of sitting down. Ladarius raised his legs, tilted his head to look at her and smiled slightly, ¡°Winnie, your health is not too goodtely?¡± Winnie¡¯s mother, who came over with refreshments andfruits, heard this and said, "No, Winnie is in good health." "Is that so? But Winnie has been calling in sick a lottely, so I thought that something was wrong and that''s why I came to take care of it." He pretended to be surprised, as if he was surprised by this answer. "Calling in sick a lot?" Winnie''s mother was also surprised and turned her head to look at her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯swrong with you?" "Mom, it''s nothing." She frowned and said in a low voice. She didn''t want to bother her mother, so every time she called in sick, she just went out to collect materials or found a ce to stayfor a day and a hall and she still had enough money on hand, so she just spent time with Ladarius. She thought that with their patience, she would be fired after another month or so and then she would be free. Unexpectedly, Ladarius would take the initiative toe to her door. "What nothing!" Winnie''s mother said, "I said you''ve been out of sortstely and thepanyis always on vacation, so you''ve beenzy! You arezy at work, what else do you want!" While saying that, she hit her a few times. Winnie didn¡¯t dodge, but said helplessly. "Mom, you don''t care, you go ahead and go about your business.¡± ¡°I do not want to care about you,you fight a little ah! Now people''s leaders have found the family, you say, you can be a little bit outstanding?" "Mom...." she was particrly helpless. Ladarius, who was watching the show, waited until Winnie had been hit a few times before clearing his throat and intervening, ¡°Auntie, I think Winnie may havesome other reasons, so don''t me her. I''m not here to ask for a crime, I just want to care if she¡¯s not feeling well or in some kind of distress¡± ¡°Mr.Ladarius, what do you liaveto say,can we go out and talk? Looking at him, Winnie was annoyed inside She had really underestimated this Ladarius, he was more despicable than she had imagined! How dare he find his way to the house and use her mother''s pressure to pressure her. Anyway, the purpose had been achieved, Ladarius spread his brands, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all good!¡± Winnie¡¯s mom had already made tea and when she heard this, she hurriedly put down herteacup and said, "Leader, Winnie is a bit spoiled by me and sometimes she is quite capricious. But she is still a good child, if she iszy at work recently, you can scoldher, but she still needs this job!" "Mom, stop it!" she really wanted to stroke her forehead, what a mess. ring at her, Winnie''s mom just felt that her child didn¡¯t understand her good intentions. "Don''t worry, Winnie needs this job and ourpany needs Winnie¡¯s.¡± Standing up, Ladarius said smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Nodding repeatedly, Winnie¡¯s mother added, ¡°Don¡¯t thank your... leaders yet." I was going to say something total, but then I couldn¡¯t remember thest name. "Mr.Ladarius, let''s go out and talk!" Winnie already can not stand to stand in the doorway, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out, I¡¯ll beright back." "Fine, fine, talk to the leader properly!" Walking up to her, with her back to Ladarius, Winnie''s mom whispered her instructions. Winnie and Ladarius went to the cale downstairs together, although Ladarius ordered two cups of coffee, she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to drink it. "Mr.Ladarius, what do you mean? Purposely looking up to my house?¡± Her tone was not good and she didnot have the same indifferent attitude as belore. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lidarius Laughed, picked up his coffee and took a sip, ¡°I care about my subordinates!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop beating around the bushi, Mr. Ladarius, I know what you want, but sorry, Silvia''s recipe, I really don¡¯t know. You kulow, every perlumers her owui exclusive recipe, this is impossible to share with others andI''m just her assistant, I''m sui V.L''s man, whai inakes you think she will believe me?" She finished in one breath and Ladarius didn''t interrupi ler, he jusi lield a smile and looked at her in a calm manner. Only when she finished, Ladarius nodded, "You have a point, but I¡¯m not here to ask you for any recipe either. Do you really think that without Silvia, V.L will not be able to run and if she makes some small moves, we will have nochoice but to take her? You think too much of her!" "... " Winnie really thought he was still here for the previous incident, she didn¡¯t go to thebthese days and didn''t know how the situation was progressing, just thought to let them mess up, but now look at Ladarius this way, this was ... Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 66 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Only interest was eternal To her confused gaze, Ladarius knew what she was thinking, quite some smug smile,"Why, do not believe? If you don''t believe me, you can go back to theb and take a look, or ask someone else." "Winnie, don''t be silly! You think Silvia can really bring you anything? She''s gone, she''s free and clear now, has she ever cared what happens to you? Do you know that people are now flying first ss, picking up the ne are Rolls Royce, but you? You can only rent a house with your mother and now you are absent from work. One year two years, or three months five months? What about after that¡­. have you thought about it?" "Your contract has two years to expire, not before the expiration, I am dragging you do notput, you resign I do not approve, you insist on leaving, can, breach of contract bring! Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. He said that Winnie dropped her head and didn''t say anything. Ladarius felt that he had poked her in the heart and his smile became deeper and deeper. ¡°Winnie, I¡¯m actually quite forgiving of you. You think about it, you''ve been making so much noise fately, which boss can tolerate you? And,what do you think you''re doing? What does my attair with silvia have to do with you! It''s a personal matter between her and I. Is it necessary for you to involve yourself in it?" After saying that, he owed his body and tapped anenvelope on the table, "And these, take them as your recent hard work. You take it, pack your mind well,e back to work, thepany will be the same as always, regardless of the past,¡± ¡°Mr. Ladarius." slowly raised his head, Winnie pressed that envelope, "work, I will do, money¡­ I can not ept." Then, it pushed that envelope back Ladarius¡¯s smile froze on his face, his eyes obscure, ¡°What doyou mean?" "Since Mr.Ladarius said it explicitly, then I might as well say it straight. You do not want to release, I also can not afford to pay breach II¡¯s true that you arerich and powerful and I can''t beat you, but I work normally and if you don''t pay me as usual and deduct my sry maliciously, I will also sue you at the Labor Bureau. Il you think this is interesting, then let''s just go on like this!¡± After saying that, she stood up toleave. Frozen for several seconds, Ladarius reacted and turned around in a hurry. "What the hell did you do that for?!" "..." Winnie paused. "You''ve only known Silvia for how long, how well do you know her? Vivi and I have been ssmates with her for $0 manyyears, we don''t know each other any better than you do. You do this to her and how does she return the favor? What¡¯s in it for you, do you even bother?¡± His eyes were contemptuous and full ofdisdain. What friend righteousness, what righteousness to help each other, are just stupid! In this world, only profit is eternal! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how she repays me, what mattersis, how do you repay her?" Silvia, how much she did for you, how much she gave and what she got? You''re throwing dirty water on her, taking away the fruits of her heart andbor, why should I work for someone like you?" Winnie was despising him. Froin her ryes, Ladarius could see it And the look in her eyes stirred up his anger, ¡°Good! If you are so righteous, then you will be buried for her!We''ll see 1/3 about that!" After saying that, he directly pushed her away and walked away first. Pushed to stagger a little, Winnie held the backrest on the side with one hand to stand firmly. She had agreed to go back to work because Ladarius was right about at least one thing: she couldn¡¯t afford tospend. II V.L couldn''t make it through this essential oil incident, her contractual rtionship with V.L would naturally end here, but his meaning was clear, the problem was solved andhe would only be so aggressive. If she continues to make trouble, she will only continue to live without sry, rent, utilities and living expenses, allneed money and it''s really hard to live without money. If Ladarius still deducts from her, she can sue him. Besides, she wants to go back and see how they solved this problem. V.L''s people, she knows very well, if there was this ability, it will not be beforethe chaos into that, Ladarius will not want to keep her, three hundred and sixty lines, this line of work was rtively few people, the ability was very few, which was why V.L will be so dependent on Silvia. Does ¡­ Vivienne really have this ability? 6pm, San Francisco Marriott Hotel. Vivienne cried for a while after talking to Ladarius on the phone and fell asleep when she was tired. When she woke up, it was already after 5:00. Thinking that she had to attend an event in the evening, she got up and gotdressed. She actually had an advantage in appearance, she was gentle and lovely, plus she was good at usingher advantages and the style under her eyes and eyebrows had a unique vor, so she was able to pin Ladarius to death. It''s just that I cried for a while in the afternoon and now my eyes are slightly swollen. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Siehing, Vivienne took out her eyeshadow and used a darker color to cover it up andthen used a finishing powder to adjust the whole thing, so that it was less visible and radiant. Alter putting down the pencil, she went to get the lipstick and applied it to hermouth and after just a couple of strokes, her stomach suddenly turned over and she could hardly contain it. Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In fact, there was nothing to throw up, mostly some acidic water, but the stomach was stirring ufortable. After she gol over it, she rubbed her belly with one hand and became more andmore sure of her suspicion that she might be, really, pregnant. She can''t say what it''s like to talk about being happy, but it doesn¡¯t seem like much and if she¡¯s not, she had noreason to be unhappy She was pregnant, Ladarlus was definitely going to marry her, his wife''s seat, she was considered secure Hul... wliy didn''t she have the expected Joy? There were countless fantastes, but when it really cameto hand, there was nothing to leel. Silvia she did not care! She had worked so hard for so long and tought for so long, but she found that Silviacared less 2/3 about Ladarius than even those awards. And these days, she felt that the road ahead was very confusing and that it seemned impossible to expect Ladarius to climb up the socialdder, to be precise, shefelt that it was simply impossible. Was she destined to live a life of small wealth? The most crucial thing was, this kind of small wealth, this kind of stability, how long can itst?It can''t afford the wind and rain The fingers pressed on the belly tightened, her heart was very heavy. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 67 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Simon, I miss you a little bit After ringing the doorbell for half a day, no onecame, but instead the waiter came, "Miss, what do you need?" "I''m looking for Mr. Louis, he had no voice, I''m afraid that something has happened to him.¡± She said with some anxiety. ¡°Oh, you said Mr. Louis ah! He went out half an hour ago." The waiter replied with a smile. "Out? No, that''s impossible!" She didn''t believe it, "We agreed to go together, he hasn¡¯t called ine yet, howwas it possible ..." Something suddenly came to her mind and her heart began to panic. Louis, was it because of her rejection earlier? No, it can¡¯t be! Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t force it, that everyone wouldbe happy and that he wouldn''t force it if she didn''t want it? It would not be because of her refusal that he would not even take her to the tasting, right? of course, she also had an invitation. But how can that bepared to his appearance together. When she thought of this, she hurriedly found her cell phone and called Louis, but the ringing was long, but noone answered and facing the cold door, she finally realized that she had been stood up. Louis was telling her in this way that if she retused, she would get nothing more from him. Gritting her teeth, she saw that time was running out, so she had to get herself in a car and rush to the venuefirst. "You''re just going like this?" Looking at the in Silvia, Ste¡¯s eyes had a clear dissatisfaction written in them. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Is it bad?" The dress was simple, but it was simple and generous. "No, it''s not good at all!" shaking her head, Ste said disapprovingly, ¡°We go this time, how is also on behalfof thepany, you all this is still good-looking, it is also because you bottom here, but also too fall thepany''s part." "Then what? I go to change a set?" She originally brought over the clothes was not much, thinking that the weather was not very cold, plus attending the event was only one day, the rest of the time were mainly picking the wind, or light ss casual clothes mostly. "I''ve probably seen your clothes and they don''t work! How about this, you wear mine.¡± Ste said, turning her head to get her own clothes. "Yours? " Why not?! I''ve seen it, your body shape is not too different from mine, my clothes are not brand new, but I haven¡¯t worn them twice, so it¡¯snot too much of a burden for you, right?" While she was talking, she found a long ck bustier dress from the suitcase: The skirt was a little long, but the good thing was that she was not short, canpletely hold up, plus the skin was white, ck dress against the white skin, forming a strong visual impact of rl, beautiful dazzling. Is this ¡­ appropriate?" Since being with Ladarius, she hadn''t attended such events for a long t¨¹ne, much less worn such simr clothes. She had resigned herself to the peace and quiet of the ordinary during that time, wanting a kind of happiness that was most in and simple,but even justiluar was difficult "What''s inappropriate." Turning her around, Ste was iparably satisfied, "I see you wearing it, it fits better than me, so why not just give it to you." "It won''t work." "Hey, don''t squirm, you don''t look like you did when you first arrived." Pretending to look at her in anger, Ste said, "Just don''t mind my clothes! Put it on, it''s about time, we should go too." Silvia smiled, if she didn''t have to rush, she really wanted to ask whal she looked like when she first arrived. It was still the same Rolls Royce and Ste was stunned not Wirely generous this time! She was really surprised to see this car at the airport,thep inps, but when had she ever She thought she had been in Carmelotot quite while and had bern on many bune had such a car, usually Motion VI AN MW the vandard person tely to My Wyndt til o phone Later back to the hotel, she also del and that there was no mistake, W. not F urahar V The omeny thepany in this side of the rain at any hip thail the reltill Mi in the whole time joy the trement of the highest attaches great importance to the time but them specifications The highest specifikation, the thought first Lituanih uyer plup had been considered, did not think that now to attend the event of this cat'' This will be return i h of thispany, but for him, it WS M en drop This was inde altiin tor Carmelo, for the ordin miny in the bucket I wanted to give him a call this afternoon, but his phone was old and I don''t know what he was busy with, maybe, meeting? When Silvia came back to her senses, she realized that she was thinking about him again Not long after leaving. I don''t know how many times I thought of hun, this kind of thoughts silent, but like a huge invisible, dense willweave her Simon, 1, a little bit miss you it! "Silvia, this tasting, I heard that there will be several well-known senior pertumers, we actually go this time is mainly to observe, the heart pressure not too big, less talk more look is." Ste alter all was experienced, in to her introduction and remind. ¡°Well, I understand.¡± Nodding her head, she responded. Seeing that she had listened, Ste nodded her head and continued, ¡°Wait, I will introduce you to some peers in the industry, butyou should not take it too seriously, the rule of peer avoidance ismon everywhere, just keep your eyes open." She said, Silvia nodded, when finished, Silvia suddenly asked, "Ste, then we are also peers, there is no taboo?" "..." Ste gave her a nk look Seeing the smile on her face, she knew she was joking. Ste gave a light hum, "You? At least you have to be qualified enough to make me jealous,do you think anyone can be jealous of anyone?" "That''s a good point!" Silviaughed. "Oh, you''re not a real person!" Gently shoving her, Ste alsoughed along with her. It''s hard to imagine that half a month ago, the two were at war and almost at war, butnow, they''ve be like best friends. Sometimes it''s hard to tell how women feel about each other. The venue was arranged in the most grand Fullerton Hotel in San Francisco. Although it was only a small-scale event in the industry, it attracted many reporters who came and set up their cameras early, waiting to capture important images. Every car that drove by stopped in front of the hotel and walked down the red carpet after getting out ofthe car. The lights are shining, there are always people who want to be the focus of the feast and at the moment, Vivienne issitting in the car, looking across the road, hesitant to let the driver drive over. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 68 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Angry, why not angry? In the venue where the big names are gathered, V.L was really too insignificant. Originally,standing by Louis'' side, it would definitely give her extra points, but now, she was only by herself, who will look at her differently. She found it hard to ept the thought of being ignored and neglected once she arrived at the hotel entrance andgot off the bus she kept dialing Louis'' phone number, from the time she got on the car to now, she didn''t know how many times she had called, it was just a no answer status, he clearly just didn''t want to take her call. "Vivienne , if you do not go, the time will be up.¡± The driver turned his head to remind her. "What''s your hurry! I''m not even in a hurry yet!" She scolded in annoyance. Just as she was about to try Louis'' call again, she raised her eyelids to see the Rolls Royce that had caught her eye drive slowly by. with a thought, she pped the front seal, "Quick, drive over there and stay behind them, not too close!¡± Thedriver hit the steering wheel and drove straight up the ramp of the hotel Vivienne got out of the car on the ramp and closed the door just in time to see Silvia get out. She wore a pure ck bustier dress, her hair was loosely pulled back behind her head, lookingatmospheric and elegant, this dress brought out her right angle shoulder and swan neck, gorgeous and aristocratic. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "..."clenched her fingers, Vivienne stepped on her high heels and quickly went after her, ¡°Silvia!¡± Silviaand Ste were standing in front of the red carpet being photographed, when she heard someone call her naine, she subconsciously looked over in the direction of the voice. Vivienne was wearing a short crimson dress, the length of which reached just above her thighs, revealing herlong, slender and straight legs and eight centimeter heels of the same hue, making her look even more arrogant. silvia actually didn''t want to pay attention to her, but after all, so many people were there, especially the reporters, so she stoodstill and watched her run towards her. "Silvia, you''re really here for the tasting, what a coincidence! It seems that Carmelo has really done a great job. Carmelo has treated you well and it''s not in vain that you took the trouble to jump over.¡± She said with words in her mouth. She knew that this Vivienne would not be good, but the level was really low and she was still talking aboutthe same shit. The treatment given to me by Carmelo was indeed very good, after all, there was a long-term development prospect, the pattern and mind are not ordinary. As for jumping ship¡­ Miss. Vivienne you seem to remember wrong, I have never signed anypany betore and what lo talk about jumping ship.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t waitfor Vivienne to open her mouth, she added, "You mean, the years I''ve helped V.L before. It''s just a little thing, a lew bottles of essential oil perfume, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so manyyears, I can take it up wiib you, you say, right?" The coinpany''s main goal was to provide the best possible service to its customers. Alief saying that, she turned her head to look at Ste, ¡°Ste, the air outside was not very good, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Stenodded readily and whien she passed Vivienne, she nced at her out of theer of her eye, full of disdain. You¡­ "Vivienne originally wanted to humiliate her and then let these journalists who would take the words out of context write nonsense, but I didnot expect to be turned back by her, before waiting to say anything and heard her words, busy to look down. The skirt itself was rtively fallen, plus just trotted those few steps, the skirt as a whole pulleddown, so that the edge of the underwear are about to reveal, face immediately a hot, careless of so many, lifting the hand with a handbag to block the chest, fast steps towards the venue. Ste introduced her to a few people she knows well before stopping. But even then, Silvia felt tired. This tasting session had not yet officially begun, she was already not very tired, really this world was more tired than research products, was to socialize and socialize. Silvia found a corner to stay quietly, holding a small tray in my hand, put all kinds of snacks, just waiting for the official start, canenjoy the new products of the masters and then finished back Ste was not the first time to this kind of ce and easily deal with the familiar peers, turn the head had not seen the little girl people. After searching for half a day to find her in a corner, a nce to see her in a feast,suddenly crying and laughing, "So I brought you all the way here, just so you can eat." Ste said this, but handed her a ss of juice from the waiter''s tray. "Don''t just eat, drink some too, it''s too dry." "The food here is good, it would be awaste not to eat." Taking a sip of the juice, Silviaughed, "Ste, you try it too." "I''m not as hungry as you are!" It was possible to have looked at her well, now Ste how to look at her how to feel like, not pretentious, not pretentious, have the strength not to unt, such a good perfumer, she almost wrong. "Vivienne, the one who fought with you on the V.L side before, right?¡± Ste asked asshe sat down next to her. Silvia nodded, "I thought you knew her." "I think I''ve seen her, but I don¡¯t remember much.¡± She inclined her head to think, in factCarmelo with V.L to participate in thepetition ah, activities, ah, there were quite a few. she was aware of Ladarius, this Vivienne , each time was with Ladarius¡¯s side, mel quite a few times, always notimpressed. Of course, the rtively deep Impression was V.L a few works, she felt really quite stunning, visible perfumer was also verythoughtful, but Vivienne but there was no kind of sympathy to meet excellence, was that then that was intuition? "She stole the fruits of yourbor and stole your credit and also to throw dirty water on you and you are not at all angry?" The first time saw you, I was so happy to see you. "Angry! Why not get angry!" Having already finished a small piece of caker, Silvia looked at her witha serious face. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 69 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Surprising Words Ste: "..." She gave her a serious, careful look and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯tsee how you look angry." Silvia snickered, "You don''t have to be angry to be angry. I represent thepany to attend such an important event with you, why do I have to put emotions on my face for a small person, that¡¯s not crazy!¡± "Haha ... ¡± Amused by her, Ste alsoughed. ¡°Angry is angry, but just being angry is useless. I can''t wait for ten years, but I can wait for a year and a half to see whocanugh at the end." She said unconcerned. Ste nodded thoughtfully, she had a deeper understanding of her and appreciated her more ¡°I have aquestion ..." hesitantly, Ste did not say it seems a little difficult to say "?" Raising an eyebrow, Silvia said, "That''s okay. you can ask." Now, she also treated Ste as a friend, she had always known that initially Ste¡¯s various difficultiesto her, only from distrust and instinctive antipathy to purists bettyITS, Ste this person''s three views was still very positive, the essence of the person was not a problem, she was such a direct, Wys much better than those smiling in the knife. Even if she said so, Ste still did not open her mouth, raised her hand and rubbed her nose and at this time, the lights of the whole roomsuddenly dimmed down a lot. "Ladies and gentlemen, good evening to you all!" The voice of the microphone came. This was the beginning of the tasting, so Ste did not continue this topic and together with Silvia, they looked over to thestage ''''Thank you all so much for joining us tonight for the tasting, it''s a great honor and pleasure to see so many of our peers gathered together..." The host on stage was still saying polite official words, off stage, Silvia and Ste were looking up intently, while only Vivienne, with her wine ss in hand, was carefully walking through the crowd - she was looking for Louis. Louis left earlier than her and should have arrived at the venue long ago. She arrived and did not rush in, looked outside the venue for a long time, but did not see him andter enteredthe venue, but also did not find him. In this asion, without him, she was like a small ant with no name, no one paid any attention to her. When she tried to greet someone warmly, but when they heard that she was from ¡°V.L¡±, they smiled politely and turnedaway. Yes, V.L was still quite famous in the city, but when ites to the whole country, itreally isn''t much. Especially this time came not only the country''s famous incense industry and some famous foreign perfumers, here, V.I really ¡­ nothing The sense of humiliation of being ignored and the irritation of being countered by Silvia in frontof the hotel earlier intertwined and tormented her, making her here simply like a manacle, she clearly realized that if Louis was there, it might be different. The stage lights up, she was not good to continue to walk, can only stand fixed in ce, butthe eyes still look around. for the new products on stage and not very interested. What new products, what ideas, had been developed and announced things, what can be useful and then good was not someone¡¯s! All the glorybenefits belong to those people, even if she tasted a what to and what was the use. The purpose of hering here was not really to learn anything, but to find some useful talents and dig them over for her own use. This way, she was no longer obsessed with finding Louis, anyway, can not find and even if found, he may not pay attentionto himself, unless she can ... When she thought of his words in the hotel earlier, her heart was pounding. No, Louis was just greedy for her body, not at all sincere, she had to guard,to hold on to, only one Ladarius! The new products on disy on the stage, there will be a professional host to introduce the creator and the creator''s inspiration and creativity at the time, what was the vor of each of the top and middle notes, what kind of people it was more suitable for and asionally ask others if they have any different ideas and feelings Each one of them will ask a few people to go up and taste them, that is, smell and try them and then say what they think Vivienne didn''t want to go up, she didn''t want to be in the limelight, but she couldn''t afford to be in the limelight. She knew that here are all professional level, but any point she said wrong, will easily bedemolished, so to be on the safe side, it was better to say less and make less of a ssh. She did her best to hide in the crowd and then she saw Silvia, Silvia was ordered on stage by the host, who could not even callher name, but let her tasting, but the works of the famous French perfumer, Cranbergh. To be honest, Cranbergh''s work, most of the people present are holding the idea of trying, but not daring to try. After all, it was a master ss, who does not want to taste, to help and improve their own perfumery standards? But afraid to say thewrong thing, will cause jokes, not only can not win the master''s favor, but will be botched. So when Silvia was called up, most people thought, she was finished! This girl seemed quite new, had never seen before and had not heardmuch of her name, so she was a neer who had not been in the business for too long, Some people who knew, whispered to their friends beside them, this girl was Carmelo''s people. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Carmelo, as many people in the industry know, was a subsidiary of Warin and because it was backed by Warin, it had more or less face, but after all,it was a subsidiary, so it was thought that the neer may be sent to refine the retirement. "Miss Silvia, what you are about to taste now is the work of Master Crumb, how about it, willthere be pressure?" The thoderator hall-jokingly adjusted the atmosphere. "I think the master is probably under more pressure than I am.¡± She smiled faintly, but her words were amazing. ¡°¡­¡± was in an uproar. Originally, Vivienne was staring at her with eyes full of jealousy and after hearing Silvia say this, the corners of her lips lifted up into asnickering sinile. What an idiot! If you say that, you''ll only offend the master and all the other colleagues who came before you. What fame yet, arrogant like this. ¡°Uh¡­ " the host was also a little embarrassed, but still said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t understand,what do you mean?" The uproar and sighs from below, of course she heard and saw Ste frowning at her and shaking her head, signaling her to stop talking nonsense. Silvia''s face remained unchanged, still maintaining a serene smile, "I mean, the master, as a senior, often has to hear us juniors tasting its work, even ifthey hear some delusional words, but also to maintain enough poise not to take it up with us juniors, the pressure must not be small." The host had originally been sweating, breathed a sigh of relief and the crowdughed. "Miss.Silvia is really humorous! ''The first time I saw her, I was able to get to know her. In these words, it is a bit provocative. In fact, it might not necessarily be provocative, but sometimes it was just to generate conversation and heat, topush the atmosphere to a small climax. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 70 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 70 r. Chapter 70 : Suddenly the center of attention This question seems to be simple, but if the answer was too open, it will undoubtedly look too arrogantand not modest enough, but if it was coy and cowering, it will make people feel that the bottom was not enough, no confidence and strength. Looking at the host, Silvia smiled, "Comprehension dare not say. We as perfumers, we all know very well that every perfumer has a new inspiration ideas, in the modtion out of the time, will have their own unique perception. Even in the process of creating itself, there will be new ideas and feelings. The differences in people are destined to make it impossible to understand what is really goingon in the hearts and minds of others." "I dare not say how many points Iprehended the master''s creativity, I can only say what my personal thoughts and feelings were when I tried this new product." She stood there, fell and spoke eloquently, without a trace of stage tright, her smile was full of contidence, her eyes had the power to make people want to believe, she was like a light that attracted the attention of the whole room. Many people may not realize that unknowingly, their eyes were attracted to her and they also gradually nodded their heads frequentlyin agreement with her. A box on the second floor of the venue, positioned enough to overlook the entire venue, where the man sat with a ndsmile on his lips. *** The tasting session became much more lively because of the appearance of a number of new perfumers, this was a good ce to learn from experience, butalso a good ce to exchange with each other and even dig talent. Vivienne''s eyes are getting darker and darker and her mood was getting more and more depressed and irritable. Everyone seemed to be shining, everyone was in the spotlight, except for her, who was forgottenand ignored by everyone. Why? She had won so many awards, she had worked hard to climb up thedder, she was also a perfumer! But it¡¯s like, no one knows She regretsthat she should not havee on this trip, she should not havee to make a fool of herself. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Standing up, she wanted to leave. "That youngdy." The host suddenly called out, "Yes, that''s the beautifuldy standing up in the red dress, that¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Snap! It was asif all the spotlights had hit her and suddenly she was the center of attention, making it impossible for her to deny it Suflening her spine, Vivienne slowly turned around with a stiff neck, hoping that she had made a mistake and that it wasn''t her, but when she turned around, the host looked at her with a smile and said, "Would youe on stage, please? Vivienne In the face of so many people''s attention, even if she was reluctant, she could not leave without thinking, that would be too humiliating, she could not afford to lose this face, She was alrald that she would see other people''s strange eves, especially from Silvia, which would make her die of shane and anger Until she stood on the stage, her eyes did not dare to look down, but looked tly ahead. "Lady, may I ask your name?" The host asked enthusiastically. "Miss?" Seeing her trance-like appearance, the host called out again. ¡°¡­ "Suddenlying back to her senses, Vivienne looked at him, ¡°I¡­¡± Once she opened her mouth, she realized that her voice was a little hoarse. Hastily clearing her throat, she gripped the microphone tightly as her mind went nk She had stood in thespotlight more than once and that was all to take the prize and receive praise and apuse, but this time, she panicked, her hands and feet went cold and her body trembled slightly. Wouldn''t it be a shame if she said the wrong thing if she was asked to taste this? And humiliated in front of Silvia, which ¡­ she does not want! "This youngdy may be a little nervous, it does not matter, ifyou are tired, you can rest first, we change a ... "the host who tried to round up the scene before he finished his words, he was interrupted by Vivienne, ¡°Sorry, I got lost in thought just now.¡± She tried tomake her smile look natural, "I''m Vivienne, from V.L in LA, a perfumer." No matter how nervous she was before, at least this moment, or decent, the host hurriedly said, "So it is Miss. Silvia, remember, is also from LA, it seems that LA not only produces perfumers, but also beautifulwomen! The following people allughed, some looked at Vivienne, some looked at Silvia. Vivienne''s eyes naturally flicked over to Silvia''s direction and she smiled meaningfully, ¡°Yes, I went toschool with Miss Silvia." "Ah, so that''s how it is!" After the pleasantries and courtesies, it was time to get down to business, so the host immediately brought the topic back, "Miss Silvia did a wonderful job and I believe Miss. "The following perfume to be tasted, but from a new senior perfumer¡¯s hand. Although this perfumer was young, but has already won two international awards and today he, himself, also came to the scene Oh! ¡°!!!¡± Vivienne,who had been in a slightly rxed state, immediately tensed up again. Originally she thought, the big deal was to make up a few sentences, she still had a little bit of the bottom, even if the wrongthing to say, to moderate on the break was always right, praise a few sentences and then say some cthereal adjectives, even if the task waspleted, no one will be too serious with her. But now, hearing the host say that the creator himself also came to the scene, then she was not good nonsense. She can''t afford to be einbarrassed by being torn down on the spot. In such a moment, she wanted to run away immediately. "Vivinne, don''t be too nervous, our master is still very easy-going. Why don¡¯t we start with the artwork first, Miss. "..." she opened her mouth, but could not even squeeze out the word ¡°yes¡±, her eyes straightened as she watched the ll bring up the work and put iton the table in front of her. "Vivine, you can start now." She moved over step by step, oil what was in front of her was not a perfume, but a bomb. She could almost foresee how she would be taunted and ridiculedter, she was chilled, but there was nowhere to run. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 71 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 71 Chapter 71: How could it be him? Now, she was in a difficult position. In full view of everyone, Vivienne forced herself to remember the processand kept building herself up psychologically, it would work, it was just a tasting, it was just a few words, it was just an analysis of the approximate ingredients, what if she was wrong, they could still eat her? But even so, still can not control the nervous, even to take the test paper hands are slightly trembling After a series of processes are done, there was still a faint lingering aroma at the tip of her nose, she tried hard to remember, first analyze the ingredients, roughly a little, better than not saying a word. "Miss Vivienne ?" This time, once the host spoke, she quickly responded, ¡°I personally like this perfume. I usually prefer lighter fragrances and this one is right up my alley. I don''t know what kind of person the creator is, but I think he should be quiet and alool, just like the Chinesepoet Tijo Yuanming, picking chrysanthemums under the eastern hedge and seeing the southern mountains al ease." "By the way, in this perfume, there is the fragrance of chrysanthemum flowers, I think, there should be dried chrysanthemum flowers extracted from the essential oil ingredients?" Don''t look at the front of the nose, to say thetter sentence, it was obvious that the bottom was not enough, with a bit of test ingredients. She was not very sure, but can not say nothing, ording to past experience, began to nonsense. Who cares, as long as we can get past this anyway. "This..." the host hesitated and her heart stuttered, was it wrong? ¡°I¡¯m not sure what ingredients are in it, but it¡¯s wonderful tohear MIss. Why don''t we invite the creator of this perfume and let him answer it personally and also listen to what Miss. The mood that had been slightly rxed, because of his words, was again tightened. She could only hope that she could be partially correct, or that the part where she ttered them couldmake show some mercy to her? In the crowd''s apuse, one person came up from the stage unhurriedly. Vivienne didn''t even dare to louk, just stiffened her smile and stood on the stage apuding. Her cheeks were hot, but she still had to force herself to be calm and act unhurried, she must have the bottom, no matter what they said, she could straightenher back and speak the bottom. "Wee, wee, the creator himself is very wee to the scene. So now let Mr. Louis, personally, introduce us to the perfume." The host''s words took Vivienne by surprise. She turned her head and saw the familiar face with an extremely gentlemanly smile, taking the microphone from the host¡¯s hand. How could it be him? Louis held the microphone, gazed at Vivienne , paused and then dropped his eyes to look at the people onthe stage. "First of all, thank you very much to the organizers for the invitation, I was honored. Although 1 grew up in France and have been nurtured by spices and essential oils for many years, i love, the culture and the heritage of China.¡± He said ina fairly fluent English, "The inspiration for this fragrance, also originated from a Chinese poet." After a pause, he smiled lightly and then turned sideways, facing Vivienne, "Yes, as this Miss.Vivienne said, it was the poet Tao Yuanming. I admire his attitude and I like that poem very much. I''m d that someone understands me!" He walked over to Vivienne, took one of her hands and looked at her deeply with blueeyes, "Thank you, Miss. Lifting her hand up, he ced a soft kiss on the back of her hand, ¡°Wow¡­¡± The stage wassurging apuse, while the stage, Vivienne subconsciously shrink hands. What others could see was only Louis kissing the back of her hand, but only shecould feel it herself as he stuck out his tongue and licked the back of her hand. Very quickly, just a little and immediately withdrew and released her hand, so fast that peopleare a bit overwhelmed by the reaction. But he licked the kiss, as if with a cat''s tongue on the small thorns, stabbed people¡¯s hearts, making people¡¯s hearts stabbed and scratched, heart chaos a mess. Vivienne''s cheeks reddened, but in front of so many people, she could not say anything, but only bowed her head and smiled lightly, which looked like shewas shy because of thepliment. Only Silvia, slightly narrowing her eyes, looked at Vivienne''s appearance yfully. The distance was a bit, she did not see what Louis actually did, but Vivienne that expression,that look, definitely not because of the praise and shy, she stole the credit for their own face was not red heart, waiting for the praise and praise and how will be shy and blushing. Interesting! On stage, the host was still praising, "It seems that Mr. Louis and Miss. For this reason, we feel very pleased! The purpose of this tasting is to tell you that not only are theremany excellent perfumers abroad, but we also have them at home.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. And we have reason to believe that the industry of perfumer, in our country will soon develop and grow and moreand more excellent talents will emerge in the future and we hope that all of you here will have a brilliant future!" "Let''s go!" Bumping Ste with her elbow, Silvia said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think, that Vivienne and that Mr. Louis, there is something odd?" Ste tilted her head and looked at them. Silvia subconsciously nced at the stage, but saw that the two people are still standing apart, eye contact wasnot, there seems to be nothing wrong. But, Ste could see that too? "What''s weird?" She said in disbelief. "Pretending to be strange!" Ste gestured with her chin, "You forgot, that Louis, you met on the ne, when they were together, but now it seems as if they donot know each other, but also sing and praise each other to the sky. Tsk..." S?nacking her lips twice, shemented, "I really did not expect ah, the masters from abroad are so hypocritical.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± After thinking about it, Ste added, ¡°Butwho knows what kind of guru, there are many impostors with a title and a reputation these days, no fun, no fun!" Stand up, she also did not intend to stay, "Come on, go back to rest, tomorrow we go to pick the wind." Once again looked at the two people, by Ste said so, she was remembered, in the ne, sitting on the side of Vivienne, was indeed this foreign man. The interesting thing was that Ladarius did not apany her, but these two people obviously know each other butpretend to be strangers, was thus a deliberate show to promote Vivienne, or ... When I was walking out, I always felt that something didn¡¯t seem right, so I subconsciously raised my eyes to look upstairs, Theupstairs was empty, in addition to a few tables, there was nothing ah. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 72 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 72 xChapter 72: The Passionate and Active Little Wife Today, for Vivienne, it was a day of ups and downs, She almost thought she was going to fall into theinfinite sea and just sink, but at the critical moment, it was Louis who gave her a hand. Her heart was a mixture of vors, indescribable taste, so much. Louis held her hand all the way, she did not break free. Silence, silent silence. The air was faintly floating with an unsettling aura, restless, jumpy and dumb. Louis held her hand, his thumb rubbin'' against her palm, rubbing her heart more and more confused. When she arrived at the hotel and yol out of the car, Vivienne was pulled intothe elevator by his hand. As soon as the elevator door closed, he turned around violently and pinned her belween himself andthe elevator. ¡°Mr.Louis¡­ ¡± she eximed, her hands against his chest. Louis'' eyes were on fire, his breath as hot as his eyes, spraying her face with the faint scentof alcohol and Vivienne''s heart was beating wildly "Vivi, I helped you today, shouldn''t you thank me properly?" He pressed one hand to the back of her head while his other hand rubbed her lips, rubbing her lipstick off. Opening her mouth, Vivienne was still hesitating when he kissed her fiercely. He could not allow her to refuse. Vivienne didn''t say no, she didn''t even have room to breathe. ¡°¡­ Well," she grunted softly and instinctively tried to resist, but she was no match for him because of the disparity in strength. "Ding!" The elevator sounded, the door opened and the floor where Vivienne¡¯s room was located arrivedfirst. Louis stopped at this point and let go of a hand to give some space, turning sideways so she could see the corridor outside. With little thought, Vivienne sprinted out. However, she had just settled outside the elevator when she heard Louis¡¯ voice say, ¡°Vivi, I have many ws, the biggest one being that I have no patience. I can give you a chance, but once or twice, there won¡¯t be so many opportunities waiting for you. Tonight, for thest time, do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­ "Vivienne didn''t dare to answer until she heard the sound of the elevator moving up behind her, then sheslowly turned her head. Sure enough, he was gone. However, she did not breathe a sigh of relief, the hot heat on her lips was still there, reminding her of the madness that had happened and more importantly, Louis¡¯words! She knew that Louis was definitely not joking, he could let her off the hook once and let her lose face, he could also reach out and give her a hand to keep her in the circle of glory, he had this ability, he did not need to doubt it. The inner heart is extremely contradictory struggle, she subconsciously stroked a hand on the small of her belly, do not know what to do well. --The first time I saw her, I didn''t know what to do. Silvia was supposed to go back to the hotel with Ste, but halfway there, Ste answered a phone call, ¡°Yes? Where is it? Now?¡± With that, she turned herhead to look at Silvia again, "Can''t you join us?" Silvia silently asked, she didn''t answer, listened intently to their words, then nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I know, I understand. Then I''ll go right away! You don''t worry!" It wasn''t until she hung up the phone that Silviaasked, "What''s up, are you going somewhere?" "Well, thepany has purchased a batch of spices and asked me to go over there to take a look." She said with a nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She said immediately. But Ste shook her head, "No, it says I have to go alone, I can¡¯t take you with me.¡± Probably afraid of her misunderstanding and hurriedly exined, ¡°Thisis not necessarily not trust you, but sometimes the problem is not necessarily thepany above, but they, emmm...you know, somepany always have strange rules. But it does not matter, anyway, thepany''s car to send me there, the driver is also in the, whenI get there about to see, sign a letter alsoe back." "I understand." She nodded, "It''s just that it''s sote. you''re going over there alone, I''m not quite sure." Silly girl! What¡¯s so uneasy about that!¡± Ste laughed and pped her forehead,"It''s not my first business trip, I''ve run through many ces alone, this time, I''m the one taking you, not you taking me! How do you make it look like a big sister still covers me?" "That... well, your phone has a charge, right? We keep in touch at all times, if anything happensyou call me. You have to pay attention to the situation when you get there, there are all kinds of people!¡± Silvia still notquite at ease, repeatedly admonished. "Okay, my little housekeeper!" Ste said and slipped her the room card, ¡°Then you go back to restfirst, today is also quite tired, tomorrow we have to go to pick the wind." "Yes!" After receiving the room card, Silvia got out of the car alone when she arrived at the entrance of the hotel. She watched the car go away and thought that Ste was more experienced than herself in these aspects, so there should not be any problems. Get into the elevator, go upstairs, go back to the room. The room card was swiped to enter the door, just to reach out and snap on the light, but was hugged frombehind. "Who!" She shouted, without thinking, raised her foot and used the heel of her high heel to step on theperson. She didn''t expect the person to react quickly, ducking back with her foot to avoid her attack and when she turned to strike with her elbow, she was also blocked, "Silvia!" Silvia was startled and withdrew her force in time, then she saw the person she had been longing for, "Simon?!" "How did you ... get here?!¡± Wide-eyed, fearing it was her hallucination. "Missed you!" He said so naturally, a stop waist hugged her, carried the dumbfounded her into the room, then turnon the lights, close the door, a breath of fresh air. Simon looked at her with a smile on his face, loving the surprise he found in hereyes, which meant that his presence was something she liked. And the next second, Silvia suddenly opened her arms and hooked them around his neck, pulling him downward and saying tenderly,"I miss you too!" Then, warm lips took the initiative to print up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 73 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Mr.Simon is jealous It felt so good to be held in his arms, Silvia tilted her head, ¡°When didyou arrive?" Giving her a soft kiss on the forehead, he said, "Guess." Oh, he''s ying a guessing game! Silvia looked at him askance and thought seriously, "The day we left, you left too, right? But at a different time from us, maybe a littleter." Simonughed, cupped her face and kissed her hard twice more, "What a smart girl!" "Because that''s when I called you and it was always off. Even for meetings, you don''t turn off your phone, I guess at that moment, you were on the ne?¡± In retrospect, it should have been atthis time. Only she didn''t expect him toe at that time, so she didn¡¯t think of it in that way. "You are so smart, how should I reward you for that?¡± He held a smile and grew more and more in love with her It felt so good to simplypick her up and sit her on the couch, letting her leanpletely against him, his arms full of her. To prevent herself from rolling down, Silvia opened her arms to hook her arms around his neck and continued to askall the questions in her heart, "So, first ss and Rolls Royce were also arranged by you?" "Mm-hmm!" Nodding his head, he didn''t deny it at all. "Ste took the phone call to meet some client just now, did you arrange that too?¡± The voice was pitched up with so much questioning. "Mm-hmm!" "Don''t be so personal with your power!" Little fist shoved him, ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, you let a girl go alone to meet some client,what if there is danger!" Obviously, the reason why he appeared here so smoothly and it just so happened that Ste was not here, everything was arranged. But, just for the sake of their little love affair, let others put in danger, she really can not feel sorry. "You''re quite concerned about her." For some reason, there was a bit of a sour taste in these words. "She is my colleague, also considered my friend, care for friends should be ah!¡± Silvia thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll call herand ask her toe back!" Pressing her hand to pull out the phone, Simon said, "You have to think clearly, with the rtionship that you and I are not suitable for public now, call her back now. I will have to go.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ ¡°Looking at him, Silvia was still really upset. This had only just met for a short time, she thought that he will have to leave soon, there are a thousand reluctance inher heart. But ¡­ look outside is nearlyte at night, the thought of Ste alone outside, the heart is verysad. "Then we can''t let her be out there alone because of us.¡± She pulled out herhand, "Anyway, we still have plenty of time, we can go back after this side of the collection, then we will still see each other every day." "She''s more important than me?" The soumness in the tone of voice is simply unconcealed, ah, Mr. Simon is jealous! Silvia looked askance at him, "Is this you being jealous?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±He did not take jealousy as something to be ashamed of in the slightest and was even a bit proud of it. Silvia: ¡°¡­ but people are girls! You are not so jealous because of a female friend of mine, right?¡± ¡°Jealousy needs to be divided into objects?¡±He asked back. Well! With a jealous, unreasonable man, there is nothing to exinmunication. ¡°Well, I feel very honored to make Mr.Simon jealous. But...." she paused, cupped his face in one hand, looked at him and said, ¡°We have to think of others, I¡¯ll call her and see how she¡¯s doing thereand make sure she''s safe. You can at least stay a little longer! Good boy!" Then he gave him a quick peck on thelips and dialed the phone. Simon: "..." She said it so sensibly and sweetened his deal that it was hard for him to refuse. "Ste, have you arrived at the ce yet? How''s it going over there?¡± Silvia asked tentatively, she actually did not know whether the clientwas a real one or a fake one arranged by Simon, regardless of whether it was real or not, it was always right to confirm the safety of her friend. "About how much longer? Then youe back early ah, there is something, you remember to call me ¡­ ah!" At the end of the day, Simon gave her a gentle squeeze on her waist,causing her to whimper. After giving him a white look, she hurriedly said into the phone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,I just identally touched my foot, it''s nothing! Well, don''t worry about it, pay more attention to yourself, that''s all, bye!" Thung up the phone in a hurry and went to stop his hands from going up and down, "Don''t make a mess." "I didn''t say a word, I didn''t even make a sound, how did I mess up?" He had an innocent look on his face. "You didn''t say a word, but your hands weren''t idle." Silvia said, imitating him, reached out and pressed and squeezed on his waist. However, he did not have the slightest reaction, not even a subconscious dodge. ¡°¡­ " stared at him with wide eyes, or is it a human being! The conditioned reflexes are not there? ¡°Look, Ididn''t touch my foot, so it''s your problem, not mine." Silvia: "!!!" And talking like her! That''s not cute! She owed up to break free from his arms, but he wrapped his arms tighter around her, then rolled over and pinned her to the sofa, against her, his eyes zing, The sudden approaching distance forced Silvia to look at his face squarely, even at such a close angle, could not pick out the ws in his features, God is really very partial to him ah! Slowly raising his hand, Simon watched as her hand came closer and closer to his face, then pressed up and slowly stroked along the lines of his profile. "How''s that?" He nced at her hand and let her do her thing, ¡°Are you bewilderedby my beauty?" "Hmm." Silvia nodded earnestly, "The show is good!" "Since that''s the case, you shouldn''t waste it, why don''t you savor it and taste it?" His voice was raspy, with thepelling power of a low baritone voice, as if with maism, sucking her deep into il "Just the thing!" sheughed, hooking down hard on his neck and kissing the lips that had seduced She can now understand why there is the phrase "asiallfarewell is better than a new marriage", but a short wo day separation, ber heart, ber mind, full of him. We now haun, all the overflowing thoughts rushed out and she just wanted to hold himand lever let yo The heat in the room rose sharply, Simon hugged her tightly, hating to rub her into his bones, "Silvia, Silvia ..." Softly, calling her name. Silvia''s head was a little muddy, full of his heart, fingers slipped in through the cor ofhis shirt, the expensive shirt had long been ravaged beyond recognition. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 74 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Is there a little lover hidden Dazed and confused, she fumbled to the phone and picked itup, she answered vaguely, "Hello?" "Silvia, I''m back, I''m downstairs buying a snack, do you want something to eat?" It was Ste''s voice. In an instant, Silvia''s whole body sobered up and pushed Simon away and sat up. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. hungry.¡± ¡°Oh. Are you all asleep already? I''ll be right there" "Oh, okay!¡± Hanging up the phone, she came back toher senses and got up and shoved Simon, "Come on,e on, Ste''sing back! You get out of here! Don''t let her find out! Busily arranging her own clothes and picking up his jacket and handing it to him, she then saw that he was sitting there motionless, a face as ck is a pot Uh... "Well, I know I''m sorry for you today, but it can¡¯t be helped and you know it¡¯s not agood time for us to have a public rtionship Not to mention Ste she knows you'''' She coaxed him in a soft voice, what could she do, who made her a big brother Simon grunted from his nostrils, "That''s saying something like who doesn''t know me." Silvia: "..." Come on, people are arrogant! "Yes, yes, the whole world knows you, you are the big man, the Mr. Simon. But now, please can you avoid a little bit, please! She wasforted and a little anxious. Ste said already arrived, that is probably in the vicinity of the downstairs to buy a midnight snack, but also said that they do notneed to bring, then it is expected toe up more quickly. I should have known to order two kinds of food at random, at least to dy a little time. I want to hurry him up, but I don''t dare to go too far, lest Imake him angry. Simon red at her with displeasure, stood up and put his jacket on his arm and then she pulled and dragged him to the door, ¡°Youtake refuge first, we''ll be in touch! By the way, you must have booked a room in this hotel too, send me the room number. I''ll find you when I have time!" Silvia thought, since he was here, ording to his style, he must have booked a room in the same hotel,so that it would be convenient to meet and not have to go back and forth. Hearing her say this, Simon''s face was a little better, ¡°You said it!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Isaid it!" "Come to me!" "Mm-hmm, sure." "Comfort." He bent down, brought his face over and pointed to his cheek. Silvia: "..." This person how sometimes like a child, want to coax spoil hold, but alsowant to eat candy, she is anxious and funny, tiptoe ready to put a kiss on his cheek, who is about to touch, he suddenly turned his head, flying on her lips peck and then straight up and rubbed her head, "Go!" "... hmm." Subconsciously raised his hand to cover his lips, his heart palpitated. Watched him leave, stood at the elevator entrance waiting for the elevator, waved at him, he entered the elevator, thedoor closed, the side elevator happened to arrive, opened the door, just as Ste walked out from inside. Ste saw her at once and came at her with open arms, ¡°Hi, are you waiting for me?¡± Silvia¡¯s heart almost misseda beat, just a little bit, the two of them will collide, smile a little bit unnatural, "Yes, yes!" Looking at the stiff smile on her face, Ste stood in front of her, tilted her head and looked around, pointed at her and said, "Something''s weird!" "What''s odd about it, it''s not what you said it was going to be. I thought I''d get up and open the door for you anyway, so I¡¯ll just see if you¡¯ve arrived. See how well I timed it!" She rattled off a lot to cover up her slightly panicked moodat the moment. She took the things from Ste''s hand and turned towards the room, ¡°What¡¯s all the goodies you¡¯ve bought.¡± ¡°Nothing for you!¡± Ste said. "Don''t be so stingy!" Put on the table to open, see inside and soup and cake and rice, smell good, bumany less familiar things, However, how call so inuch be eaten by her alone, clearly a hard mouth and soft heart. "You''re the one who said you didn''t need it, you can¡¯t regret it!¡± Ste said to grab the chopsticks in Peshaw, but she was onestester to dodre, willesting, and also dislike her, "Have you washed your hands, yo wasli your hands quickly" "Don''t stealiny food!" before going to wash her hands, she still forgot to warn. Silvia set up the chair and then take out the contents one by one, open the lid. When it¡¯s done. Ste also washed her hands and came over, "I didn''t eat anything at the tasting, this kind of wineparty is actually the most meaningless, things are shy but not real, rather than these street food." "Well, what are you buying here, I don''t think I''ve seen it before." "I do not know much, some local special snacks, the boss rmended. Hey, don''t you eat it." Knocked her chopsticks, Ste said disgustedly. "Hey, it''s not a generous offer! You are so enthusiastic, I have to give some face, right?¡± Silvia smiled and diligently gave her another dish. "No need!" Ste just said that, the two of us eat and chat, not to mention buy so much, but cleared a large part of Ste wailed as she rubbedher belly, "No, no, no, I''m going to die! I have to go take a shower, you clean up." "Sure!" Silvia didn''t hesitate, "You go ahead." "Yeah." Nodding, Ste walked in the direction of the bathroom, just two steps, seems to remember something, back to return, "wrong ah..." "What''s wrong?" All unaware, Silvia looked at her and blinked. "You were sleeping before I came back?" Skeptical eyes surveyed her, as if examining something, Silvia: ¡°¡­ Yeah." This stubble is not all in the past, why suddenly brought up again? ¡°You sleep, do not change clothes do not shower? You havebeen back for so long, the bath has not been washed?" She stepped closer, her eyes sweeping up and down her body. "..." Subconsciously covering her chest, Silvia screamed in her heart! She had forgotten that she was still wearingthe clothes she had worn to the venue and hadn''t changed and had just been hugged by Simon at the entrance to the room and then the two of them were ... She forgot that she was still wearing the clothes she wore to the venue. "Hmm? I what me? Before I came back, what were you doing? Did you hide a littie lover, hmm?¡± Pointing a singer at her, Ste half jokinglyteased her. Although it was a joke, Silvia couldn''t restrain her heart from jumping around, ¡°What nonsense, what lover, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce and it¡¯s my firsttime here. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 75 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Men are just saying what they want to say ¡°Is¡­ it?¡± Trailing off, veryskeptical question. Silvia took a deep breath and reached out to give her a push, "Be confident and remove that ''ish''! That''s it!" "Hey, howe I didn''t find you so gossipy before It''s better to be that high and grumpy you, you hurry up and take a shower, I have to do it afterwards!" "This is a sign of a weak heart that I''ve been told! Ste waved her hand and said, "Forget it, I don''t care about children!" Now she turned around and went to take a shower Silvia: "...." She was relieved that she had finally gotten over it, but it also meant that she had to be more careful while Simon was here, so that she wouldn''t get caught When she thought of him, she felt her pocket and took out her phone and saw that he had indeed sent a message: 1808 It is obvious that this is the room number She sent a received emoji and then began to clean up the trash on the table. After all of it was cleaned up and the clothes she needed were sorted out, she sawSte open the door and walk out rubbing her wet hair, "I''m done, you go wash up." "Hmm." She answered and when she walked to the bathroom door, she remembered something else, "I''m quite tired today, you don''t have to wait for me, go to bed first if you want." "''Who''s waiting for you, I don''t need you to warm my bed!" Ste said as she rubbed her hair with arge towel. Silvia: "..." It''s almost twelve o''clock and Vivienne is still awake. She was lying in bed, but her eyes were wide open, full of Louis¡¯ words. Tonight, after tonight¡­ How hard it was to stay up tonight, how good it would be if it was simply dawn and there wereno more choices to be made! The screen lit up, but Louls was not moving at all, not even a message. This man was too calm and understands her too well. He hadpletely hit on her weaknesses, knows what she wanted and he is simply waiting for therabbit, waiting for her to take the initiative and give it to him. She knew there was a bottomless abyss ahead, but she couldn¡¯t control the temptation deep inside her. After a long hesitation, she dialed Ladarius¡¯ phone. After ringing for a while, the other side picked up, Ladarius¡¯ voice was a bit slurred, ¡°Vivi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± "I... can¡¯t sleep.¡± She bit her lip and said softly. "Why can''t you sleep? Is it something ufortable? Did the baby toss you?¡± Ladarius immediately asked with concern. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, but I just can¡¯t sleep. Maybe it¡¯s¡­ miss you." Softly sounding pouting, she tried to pull herself together, ¡°Ladarius, can youe over here and keep mepany?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle overto keep youpany when I''m done with this side of things." Answered quickly, as Ladarius always said. But it was also because of the quick answer that it seemed so insincere andpletely perfunctory without going through the motions. Vivienne got a little upset, "When will you be done? By the time you¡¯re done, it¡¯s all over here!Can''t you juste over right away? Tomorrow, now! You booked a flight, is it going to take long? It''s only two hours, can''t you keep mepany?" "Vivi, stop it! You don''t know what''s going on here, everything is on track, we''ll be back on our feet soon, the factory has so many orders, it''s eating the old money now, it''s not possible without new products to keep up.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. By the way, have you found any talents over there?" Ladarius is full of business and profit and when it comes to that, he is concerned about recruiting talents. "No!" She said with some anger, "You just know talent, I¡¯m like this, how can I have the strength to help you find talent. Do you think talent is that easy to find?" Ladarius said patiently. "It''s not easy to find, but it''s talent that''s hard to find! What we need now is a good perfumer and if we can¡¯t keepup with this, we''ll lose our sessor!" "Ladarius, what else do you have in mind besides talent and business? You don''t care if I''m bullied here, you know Silvia is here, you don''t even care about me. you don''t even ask me? Do you know how embarrassed I was at the tasting today, I almost couldn¡¯t get off the stage!¡± All her grievancesexploded at this moment, she was already unhappy today and now Ladarius not only didn''t care, but also talked to her about business. Business, business, as if there was nothing else between them but business! It wasn¡¯t like this before, before he could be romantic, he could giveher little surprises from time to time, he could apany her anytime when she went out to an event, he could fly all the way over just to give her a kiss, but now, he doesn''t even make one more phone call. ¡°¡­ " was yelled at, Ladarius silent for a long time, ¡®What happened to the tasting ¡­? What embarrassment, can¡¯t get off the stage?Silvia whatdid she do to you?" "Do you still care?" Already sitting up, one hand covering half of her face, Vivienne whimpered, "Ladarius I ask you, what you promised me before, can you still do it?" "What?" For a moment did not understand what she meant. "What you once promised, you''ve forgotten, haven''t you? Sure enough, you simply did not put in mind, men are casual talk, simply perfunctory, foolme, in vain I still thought you were all sincere!" At first said what to let her at ease to do full-time wife, let her enjoy the blessing and then not suffer, hold her up to the hall of honor, these are what he said, but now, he asked what promised, he even said what can not remember and how can do it. "No, Vivi I..." Ladarius pressed to understand what she was talking about, what promised can still be done? ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Taking adeep breath, Vivienne looked much lighter. "Vivi, I know you''re in a bad mood, but you have to understand me. Now is different from before, before there is that who is there, new products like this do not need me to worryat all, but now we have to rely on ourselves." After a pause, he whispered a recitation, "In fact, if you can modte some new products to ..." "So, it''s my fault?" One hand gripped the quilt, Vivienne got angry, "me me for being useless, for not being as good as Silvia, for not being aspetent as her, for making you bother, Mr. Ladarius!" "No, Vivi I didn''t mean that!" He knew he had said the wrong thing and quickly changed his words. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 76 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 76 Chapter 76: The Little Thing That Doesn''t Keep Her Words After she hung up. Vivienne refused to answer Ladarius¡¯ phone and when she got tired of it,she simply turned off her phone. When she got up, she couldn''t sleep anymore, so she got up and went to the window. The window was small, just a small square, standing by the window,pletely unable to overlook the night view ofthe city like the presidential suite, it was like a frame, the whole of her life to the frame. She could already see that her life was destined to be like this, for the rest of her life andthat was it. Ladarius couldn''t give her what she wanted and she couldn''t count on him. In the future, he will not be too old and pearly and then with another woman, then, what was she? The idea was to feel very scared, even ifthe window was not open, but also feel cold shivering The two hands around themselves, lifting their heads upward to look at the ceiling, biting their lips fiercely, the heart made a decision. She went out the door and took the elevator Louis''s room, she was very urate to find, that dream room, how could she torget it. The original she was not veryfortable with Louis and not quite sure what kind of strength he actually had, but after tonight,she was a sure thing The organizers have specially invited him, he had so much face, in full view of the public to help her relief, his words can make her be the focus of the stars, a word can easily step on her feet into a puddle of mud. He had such ability and strength and it was better to hold on to him than to hold on to Ladarius, that loser. Although he may not be able to promise himself marriage and love, but at least he can make her stepby step to be the best in this business, he can bring himself the fame and fortune, will be impossible to predict. At that time, she was rich and famous, what love to what marriage, what kind of man shewants no. She rang the doorbell and thought she would have to wait a long time, but she didn¡¯t expect the door toopen soon. Louis stood inside the door, wearing an extremely loose robe with loose straps, revealing his fine pectoral musclesand inside his robe, he was wearing nothing but a pair of snug underwear. The desire in his eyes was so straightforward that if before tonight, Vivienne would have been afraid to look directlyat him and had to avoid his sight, but now Now that the decision had been made, there was nothing to be ashamed of! Lifting the bottle of red wine in her hand and waving it in front of his eyes, her delicately painted red lips revealed a reckless smile as she said, "Hey Louis, I''ve got it all figured out!" Hooking her lips up, Louis smiled with satisfaction. She stretched out an index finger and poked it precisely on his chest, pushing him in with a little force. Silvia came out of the shower and saw that Ste had fallen asleep, her breathing was heavy and she seemed to be really exhausted. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She tiptoed over and helped her pull the covers off, then turned off the lights and carefully exited the bedroom. This was a small business suite, thepartment and a set of sofas and tables and chairs and what not, finished eating thenight snack bag she packed up piled on the desktop, now this moment, but no sleep. Today''s tasting was still quite rewarding, theunch of several new products, although the difference was not great, but are quite close to the contract a theme. But the interesting thing was that Louis'' perfume,ter she tried the sample provided by the organizer, although it was a bit simr to the fragrance of chrysanthemum, but theinsiders can immediately judge that it was not. In fact, Louis should use a little clever, refined chemical fragrance, the taste was simr to chrysanthemum, but not. The intention may be to test the people involved in the tasting? You can see that this man was a bit arrogant. He thought that no one recognized his little clever little trick, these participating perfumers simply could not reach his level, really, too arrogant. However, he did not tear Vivienne down, but instead echoed her words, making her the object of praisein the room, this operation was also quite intriguing. The phone buzzed twice, Silvia picked it up and looked at it, it was Simon who sent her a messagewith only one sentence. The children who herd sheep will eventually be eaten by wolves. Silvia"..." She thought for a moment before she realized that he was saying that she was a sheep herding chuld Because she saidshe had time to go to him, but never did, which was even if it was a lie, a lying shrepherding child. What else was eaten by wolves! It''s a good thing he thought of it! This man wasmaking trouble, really let her speechless, talk are not properly said, have to be cornered, also have to guess the mind of the. However, such Simon was indeed very¡­ cute! The actual time was veryte, but it''s never toote for a date! Ste was sleeping soundly, turning overand mumbling a couple of words, she couldn''t help but smile, retreating to get the garbage bag on the table and quietly leaving the door, Silvia did was to throw the trash away, then she took the elevator upstairs. She thought he was really on the floor above and by the slightly dim light in the hallway and shefound 1808 and raised my hand to knock on the door, but the door opened directly from the inside. Then, she was dragged in and pinned against the wall, Simon closed the door with one hand, propped up the wall with the other and leaned down fora hot kiss! He kissed her for a while before releasing her, holding her against him and murmuring in a small voice, "Little thing that doesn''t mean what she says!" "I''m not a liar, I''m here for you." She gasped, "Can you be a little more childish and sheep herding children, why do not you say Pinhio''s nose it..." Simonughed lowly and after a moment of laughter said, "Okay, next time say that." "... "Silvia took him helpless, punched him gently, but he took his fist in his hand, put it on his lips, kissedand kissed, "I miss you." Silvia''s heart was instantly soft and sweet, she hung her head, "I miss you too, so much!" The distance slowly drew closer and closer, the scale between the lips became smaller and smaller until they were pressed together, this time so gently, carefully and precious, as if they were the most precious treasure in the world and needed the most intimate care. Simon kissed her, hugged her, but stopped at thest step. Fingers softly squeezed her waist and seemed to sigh with some fondness. "I do." Silvia embraced him and confessed her heart towards him, ¡°I am really willing and I will not regret it.¡± The firmness in hereyes, Simon absolutely believed, he rubbed her into his arms fiercely, lowered his head and kept kissing her hair lightly, "I know." "Then why?" Silvia was a little confused. "I didn''t want to, so rashly." Against her, he said with a soft sigh. Because of the treasure, so cherished, because of the cherished, so cautious. Not to mention that such a beautiful thing, of course, was to be put in the most suitable time, the most romantic night to carry out. ¡°¡­ " against his chin, Silvia opened her arms around him, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care.¡± The most importantthing was the person, everything else was just pomp and circumstance. Her heart he understood and was deeply pleased, hugged her together on the bed, looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Goto sleep!" "... ¡°Silvia¡¯s eyes were still wide open, looking at him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 77 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Originally, did not let you hold The knot in his throat rolled up and down, he restrained, but it does not mean that therewas no instinctive impulse, the hot blood was running through the veins of the whole body, this kind of patience was very need of reason and willpower. "Originally, did not let you hold!" She kissed him on the lips. Such a soft bed, such soft lips, the girl of his heart pillowed in his arms, even a saintcan hardly continue to ah! Simon''s brain taut string, as if a boom broke, he turned over and pressed her, his eyes surging with dark waves, "Your choice?" In fact, two people''s bodies so close, almost impermeable together, his state, his patience, she could feel, but even so, he still had to ask her, see how much care for her feelings. This was what she wants, it doesn''t matter if you''re rich or not, but you have me and only me in your heart! ¡°Yes, mychoice!" Pulling down his neck with her hand, she took the initiative to meet him. She inclined her head, her red lips slightly opened, revealing tender white pointed small teeth, but nibbled at his raised throat knot. It was morepelling than any tease and all reason copsed under the action as his hand slipped into her palm andsped her fingers together. Originally not intended to be here, originally he wanted to n a little more, originally he wanted to giveher more romance and fond memories ... But, since it was her choice, he had¡­ to do as he wished! Silvia woke up from her sleep when it was still light and she was joltedawake. She looked at the blue curtain-like sky outside and then looked at the time, four o¡¯clock, okay! The relief was apanied bya thought, turning her head to look at Simon, who was still asleep, with his eyes closed, his side face looked good against the odds, but she couldn''t covet it at the moinent. Everythingst night was going out of control and she didn¡¯t know how she could be so bold as to take the initiative, butof course, she didn''t regret it. But after all, Ste was still in the room and if she was found missing, then ¡­ The idea was to get up and get dressed secretly, not wanting to wake up the sleeping man. But even the slightest movement, he still found out, opened his eyes and looked at the back, ¡°To leave?¡±! Startled, Silvia nodded, "I have to go back, or Ste will wake upter." "Ste again," he frowned, very unhappy,"transfer her back to headquarters some day." Silvia: "..." Don''t be so vindictive, Simon! "Even if she is transferred, I will still have other colleagues, you can not let me not have a colleague around. Maybe the recement is a male leader, then..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled over by Simon and pinned underneath her, looking at her viciously,"How dare you!" Silvia giggled out, "Don''t dare, so it''s better to have Ste inpared, isn''t it?" He grunted lightly, but the pressure on her was much lighter and he rubbed her hair with one hand, "How about, openly." The smile on her face froze and Silvia shook her head, "Wait, wait!" The first time for the hidden marriage, he held an indifferent attitude, anyway, the marriage was tied, tell others or not, there was no big problem. But now, this kind of sneaking around like a thief like the day, not at all exciting and even very annoying ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m downstairs,it''s still very convenient to see!" Silvia gently patted him coaxed, "Besides, here can not stay a few days, will soon go back, the future is long!" Simon hummed a syble out of his nostrils and said in a meaningful way, "Yes, there will be a-- long time toe!" Silvia felt that his tone was strange, she didn''t react for a moment, stared at his eyes for a while, her face slowly reddened and spat at him, "You rascal!" Then she pushed him away and got up. The day dawns.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The sun was shining brightly, pouring in through the floor-to-ceiling windows and just about Cascading all over the bed. Vivienne''s eyelids twitched and she reluctantly opened her eyes to the endless view outside the window. Even though her whole body was sore, as if it had been dismantled, it was even more painful than her first night with Ladarius. Louis was not only strong in that area, but also very tossable, all night, from the bed to the bathroom, to the living room, thesofa ... she had no other way to go but to cater. However, he also promised that he would take her to France and bring her in contact with the top ss of perfumers, so that shetoo could be one of the most renowned perfumers in the industry When you think of the fame and fortune you will get in the future, this soreness was nothing now. Louis was still sleeping, his eyes closed, revealing the upper half of his strong body. Vivienne got up with the pain and tried to get out of bed to rinse herself off. As soon as her feet touched the floor, her wrists were pulled from behind her and then with a strong tug, she was heaved back ontothe bed. "Ah..." a cry of surprise, almost instantly, she was pinned down. Obviously feeling his lust, she was a little startled and looked at the man in frontof her with wide eyes, "Louis, I... I''m a little tired, let''s go wash up first, okay?" She was really scared, her body was hurting everywhere, especially ¡­ But look at his appearance, but it seems that there was no intention to stop, this man are tireless? This energy this stamina, was not too terrible! ¡°¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 78 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 78 Chapter 78 : Boyfriend? Silvia tiptoed back to her room, swiped her card and entered, tryingher best to look as if nothing was wrong "You still know toe back, huh?" She turned to close the door and before she could turn around, she heard a voice behind her and her neck tightened. "Huh, you''re awake?" Turning back to Ste, she was still in her pajamas, sitting outside on the couchlooking at herself with that gesture, as if she was waiting for her. "Did I wake you up? Hey, I wanted to go down and throw out the garbage ande back from buying breakfast, but I didn¡¯t expect to wake youup, sorry!" She had thought of these words in her heart for a long time and said them smoothly "Hmin!" With a heavy hum, Ste said, "Make up! You keep making it up!" "Make up what?" Blinking, she said, "Hey, I got up too early, I''m so tired, I''d better go back and take a nap!" With that, she stretched out and tried to go to the inner room. Ste can move quickly, a leg stretch, very open to block her, ¡°where to escape!¡± ¡°¡­¡± helplessugh, Silvia said,"I escape what ah, I go to sleep!" "No sleep! Tell me honestly, where did you gost night?" She was so righteous, it was like an interrogation. Silvia smacked her lips, this little word, also fooling around. "No, who did I fool around with, I fooled around with you! I came out of the shower yesterday, youwere asleep and then I rested for a while and went to sleep. I sleptter than you and woke up earlier than you, what fooling around, why do you say it so hard! I woke upat one o''clock in the morning and you weren''t there at that time, how dare you say you were asleep? What time did you get up? You got up before one o''clock, went to take out the garbage and then threw it away until now, right?" Silvia: "..." She also didn''t expect that Ste was awake so early. Waking up not to mention, looking at this frame, was waiting for her all the time? ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ stay up all night, did you?" Came over and looked at her face, it seems like the dark circles underher eyes are really quite serious, uh, so guilty! "Don''t yive me a diversion! You know I was up all night waiting for you, the phone is still ort, you can grow up you, I''m waiting for the dawn to go to the police! Tell me, don''t go anywhere today unless you tell me clearly!" Blocking the door, Ste seems to be refusing to give up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Silvia: "..." "I said, I got up at one o''clock in the night and then could not sleep tothrow the garbage and then on a whim went for a night run and ran and ran and got lost and onlyter found the back. Do you ¡­ believe it?" Carefully stare at her, telling lies that you do not believe. But, seeing Ste that resentment-filled eyes, sure enough! With a heavy sigh, she gave up the idea of going into the innerroom, returned to sit down there on the sofa and said after some thought, "I went to see a friend." "A friend!" Ste immediately followed, "What friend? You are here for the first time and you are not familiar with this ce? Where did you get a friend, male or female, why did you have to meet sote, you..." Looking at her with tears andughter, Silvia said, "Ste, you are interrogating the prisoner!! admit, it was wrong of me to hide it from you, but I have my own privacy, right?" "I''m not denying you privacy, but it''s your first time to follow me on a business trip, in this side of the world, the geography is special, the rtionship isplicated, if something happens to you, how can I exin to your family, how can I exin to thepany. Your safety, I can not care ah!" Her concern was obvious. And because she knew she was concerned about herself, Silvia did not resent it and went alongwith her question. However, her rtionship with Simon was still not suitable to be made public at this time, to Ste, even if therewas something to hide, she could only apologize to herter. "Don''t worry, my friend is not from here, from out of town, he came here, also happened to have something to do, sowe met." After a pause, she thought about it and said, "The reason why we met so late is because he was just busy and we all have our own things during the day, so...." This exnation sounds a little far-fetched, but at least it''s more reliable than going out for a night run and getting lost. If you are thinking about nodding, Ste suddenly remembered something, ¡°Male?¡± Not even need to answer, secing her momentary speechless expression, Ste guessed it. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Followed by a follow-up question. At this point, Silvia said, "Sort of!" A licensed husband, an unlicensed boyfriend, that ¡­ was simr, right? "Oh." A long breath of relief, she looked as if relieved. Seeing Ste this attitude, Silvia some funny, "Why do I think, I have a boyfriend, you are quite happy?¡± Whatwas this situation, as if the mother expects her daughter to get a date. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m happy. The fact that you have a boyfriend means you shouldn''t..." After a pause, she didn¡¯t sayanything further. Seeing her stammering, Silvia thought ofst night at the tasting, she was going to say something that she hadn¡¯t finished. At that time, it was the same kind of desire to say, as if it was something difficult tosay. She didn''t think much about it at the time, but now that the topic was connected, Silvia spected and asked, ¡°Whatis it?" "Forget it, it''s all just boring gossip." Waving her hand, feeling kinda ashamed that she ever doubted and believed it. But even if she didn''t say it, Silvia probably guessed it, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that I have a backer and a background, that I gotin because I climbed up to some high level in Carmelo, right?" "No, no, that''s not what I''m saying." Ste hurriedly exined. Silviaughed, "I know you didn''t say that, but that''s probably what they say in thepany.¡± ¡°Not really!¡± Since it had been made clear, thereis nothing to hide, Ste said, "Thepany, others do not know, I know that you are Mr. Wyatt gave the deadly order to stay, of course, your ability I have understood, but atthat time, I think you are indeed a rtionship." Listening to her, Silvia smiled lightly, she was not angry at all, she knew would think so, was absolutely human nature. And because of that, she didn''t want to go public with her rtionship with Simon, shewanted to prove herself, not because of Simon, or the Austin family, either. Ste was still saying, "But I don''t think you are the Carmelo side of the rtionship, Mr. Wyatt was the biggest, I can see that he has nothing to do with you, but can makeWyatt so siding with the end, I''m afraid it was above, Warin side of the rtionship in." Silvia heart astonished, but did not expect that Ste had guessed close. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 79 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Someone''s arrangement again Silvia smiled as if nothing had happened, ¡°So, who is it from Warin?¡± Looking at her, Ste sighed, ¡°Andwhat who, all know it''s a misunderstanding one. I don''t know why Wyatt must keep you, but I know that it¡¯s definitely not as simple as relying on connections or luck, you havethe strength!" Just for her words, for Silvia, this was the biggest affirmation "Thank you, I''m d you''ll think so." "Come on, stop ttering me! Aren''t you going to bed Hurry up and get some sleep, but you can''t sleep for too long." Ste looked at the time, "We have to get to the base early." "The base?" Silvia repeated, but quickly understood. In San Francisco, the climate was warm and suitable for all kinds of flowers and nts, so there was a large breeding base, not only a lot of varieties, butalso some artificial breeding grafted new products, the number was also absolutely considerable As a perfumer, can search for some natural fragrances from nature was naturally the best. These flowers and nts, originally given to us by the old heavens, each had its own unique in, bring back after refining and purification. Secondary processing, there will be a variety of perfumes, as well as other spices to assist. "Then I''?n not going to sleep, let''s leave right away." Silvia looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower, changemy clothes and we''ll go." "Won''t you be too tired?" Ste couldn''t help but ask as she watched her head in the direction of the bathroom. "It''s okay, I took a nap too." As soon as the words left her mouth, she suddenly felt that her words were not quite rightand looked at Ste again and there was indeed a meaningful smile on her face. However, the exnation was not clear, it was better not to exin. She was to get out of the shower, Ste had already packed her things and was waiting for her, ¡°Let¡¯s go straight downstairs and have some breakfast,the hotel had a buffet, it should have started by this time." Just as she was about to go out, the doorbell was rung. "Who is it?" Ste was closer to the door and didn¡¯t open it when she asked. "Room service, breakfast for you, excuse me." Outside was the polite voice of a waiter. Looking back at Silvia, Ste was a little surprised to open the door and indeed saw the waiter pushing the foodcart at the door, "Excuse me, breakfast for you." "Doesn''t the hotel have a buffet? Does this... cost extra?" After all, go back are to be billed for reimbursement, she then asked an additional question. "This is already included in your room charge, as for the restaurant buffet, you can also choose.¡± The waiter said, had moved nimbly to put all thefood on the table, after setting up the dishes, "wish you happy dining!" Looking at the wide variety of breakfast on the table, Ste was simply stunned! What kind of buffet restaurant do we go to "The buffet was just like this. I''m afraid it''s not as exquisite as the breakfast here And not only the variety, but also the quantity was sorge, how can the two of themeatte! "This hotel''s service is simply too ok, musi remember the name, next time also set this! Ste sat down and beckoned Silvia, who was standing at the side, "Why are you still standing there? "I''?n telling you, I''ve been on so many business trips, but I''ve never been treated like this before! This hotel is really good and thepany is also very generous this time! Let''s make sure to cheer up, if we can have inspiration and harvest this time, it will be worth the trip." She sighed, satisfied with this business trip. Silvia knew very well that all this was arranged by someone again. He was really, really good at everything! After breakfast, it was just before seven o¡¯clock, outside the cool breeze, the temperature difference between morning and evening was still a bitbig Silvia wore a small thin jacket, wearing a sun hat, since it was to go to the flower garden base, naturally pay attention to sun protection, so as not to be sunburned. This time, it was finally not a Rolls Royce that came to see them off, but a Wrangler. Ste didn''t say anything, but she could see that her eyes were glowing. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The appearance of this kind of car was really cool and it was more suitable for off-road, so it would be perfect to useit today. "I didn''t expect thepany''s arrangement to be very meticulous, I never knew that there were so many models to choose from for businesstrips." Looking at the scenery outside, Ste said quite emotionally. Then, she turned her head and looked at Silvia. Silvia''s head was against the window, she felt the gaze on her body, but afraid to beseen what, so she pretended not to know, eyes kept looking out of the window. But not so, it will be chosen to let go. Ste suddenly approached, close to her ear, "Your boyfriend, would not be Warin¡¯s senior, right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia turned her eyes back and gave her a sidelong nce,"If so, why do you think I came to Carmelo instead of going straight to Warin?" Ste: "..." Seems to say the same thing! "Hey, anyway, the treatment this time is really good, if I can''t enjoy this kind of treatment in any future business trips, I might have a psychological gap!" She sighed and Silvia only pretended not to hear. The flower garden base soon arrived, not even close to the front, you can already see arge field of flowers, drive in alongthe road, full of colorful, make people''s mood better. The area of this flower field was sorge that the naked eye cannot see theend. When the car stops, as soon as the car door was opened, it was the nose-popping fragrance of flowers. ¡°Ah-choo, ah-choo ¡­ " after sneezing two times in a row, Silvia touched out the mask and put it on, slightly better. Her nose was very smart, very distinguish the smell of hundreds of different spices, but alsomay be because of this, but also extra sensitive, the scent of a strong, plus mixed up, she was a little overwhelmed. Ste understands that she also feels the fragrance was very strong, but not as sensitive as she is. Because of the previousmunication, the flower garden base people quickly weed out, first made a simple introduction and led them inside to visit. "This piece was all roses, but even roses, there are many varieties, there are sunflowers nted over there and then that piece is camellia ¡­¡± pointed to them, facefull of pride, "not afraid to boast a word, not to mention in San Francisco, was in the entire United States, there was no I here sorge flower garden base, you no matter what kind of flower fragrance you want to find, in my ce can find." "Can we, see for ourselves?" Ste nodded, then asked. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Samuel turned and went into the bedroom.Kathleen had just had her bath and was dressed in a light pinkish silk bathrobe. A beautiful silhouette could be vaguely seen, which entuated her womanly figure.Samuel stood behind her and sniffed. ¡°You smell good.¡±Kathleen blushed. ¡°Go and take your shower.¡±¡°All right.¡± Samuel quickly nted a kiss on Kathleen¡¯s cheek and went into the bathroom.As for Kathleen, she went straight to bed after blow-drying her hair. Samuel took a quick shower and was done in just ten minutes.He then went to the bed and embraced her.Kathleen stared at his Adam¡¯s apple then closed her eyes. ¡°Do you want to go and try out the wedding dresses tomorrow?¡± Samuel asked in a hoarse voice.¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.¡°Promise?¡± Samuel grinned.¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen smiled. I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want to. Why does he have to double confirm with me?Little did she know that Samuel wascking peace of mind. Perhaps he felt guilty that he hadn¡¯t done what Kathleen wanted him to do and that he had lied to her.If she ever found out the secret, she would be furious. Samuel couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if Kathleen was mad. So, he could only do everything he could to make her happy. He could only pray that she wouldn¡¯t be mad at him and disappear from his life if the secret was revealed.The next day, Samuel woke up early and went for a jog around the area. When he returned, he saw Kathleen still in a daze, sitting in the bed with one hand holding a tablet and the other holding a stylus pen. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Samuel frowned.¡°I feel that if I continue to sleep in, I will be a goner,¡± Kathleen said worriedly.Even though she had been pampered for three years as Mrs. Macari, she rarely slept in. She never spoiled herself too much to avoid that if something really happened, everything couldn¡¯t return to the way they were.Her solidity made him feel bad for her. She did everything with caution and care.¡°There are only two of us in the house. You don¡¯t have to be so obedient. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lie down and get some more rest.¡± Samuel patted her.¡°Okay.¡± Shey down immediately.Samuel shed a faint smile.He took away her tablet and the stylus pen, then went for a shower.Kathleen fell asleep once again.When he found out she was asleep after his bath, he did not disturb her. He went downstairs after getting dressed.Samuel ordered Sebastian, ¡°Call me when she¡¯s awake.¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Macari. I will.¡± Sebastian nodded.Samuel left the house after making sure everything was managed well.Sebastian mused. Kathleen is lucky to be doted by him. I thought Nicolette would be the one staying in this ce. Who would have guessed it would be Kathleen instead?There was a saying, ¡°If one is in love with someone, they will not fall for others. But if that person falls in love with another, that means their feelings for the first person weren¡¯t as deep in the first ce.¡±After all, Samuel was not fond of Nicolette, but he was more in love with Kathleen.When Kathleen woke up, she headed downstairs for her meal.Sebastian informed Samuel while she was eating.A few momentster, Samuel sent someone to pick up Kathleen.Sebastian informed Kathleen, ¡°Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari is sending someone to pick you up. The driver will arrive in just a few minutes.¡±Kathleen suddenly burped, like a cute little hamster, and paused for a second. ¡°Why is he sending someone to pick me up?¡± ¡°To try out wedding dresses and to take wedding photos, Mrs. Macari,¡± Sebastian answered.I forgot about that! Kathleen was taken aback.Seeing her reaction, Sebastian knew that she must have forgotten about it.Kathleen finished her food in a hurry and went to wash up and get changed.Just when she finished tidying herself, the car arrived. She got into the car and headed to the bridal studio.Halfway through the journey, Samuel gave Kathleen a call.¡°Something came up. I might be ten minuteste. You can choose the dress first. I will be reaching shortly after,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice.¡°Okay. I will wait for you.¡± Kathleen gave a nod.¡°All right.¡± Samuel nodded.Then, Kathleen hung up the phone.Soon, she arrived at the bridal studio.It was the most luxurious bridal studio in Jadeborough.They only sold their wedding dresses instead of renting them. Moreover, it would cost a few million for a set of wedding photos.It was definitely a ce for high-end consumers. Ordinary people would not be able to afford that.Kathleen walked into the bridal studio.The staff gave a quick nce at her outfit. In an instant, her eyes brightened.She then looked at Kathleen carefully and recognized her at once.She is¡­ Ms. Jo¡­ What¡¯s her name again? Whatever. I just need to know she is Samuel Macari¡¯s wife!¡°Hello, Mrs.Macari. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± the quick-witted staff greeted her immediately.¡°Mr. Macari has made an appointment,¡± Kathleen stated inly.¡°Yes, Mrs. Macari. Are we going to pick out a wedding dress now?¡± She smiled.Kathleen nodded in agreement.The staff then led her to choose her wedding gown.Coincidentally, twodies were choosing some wedding dresses. They were sisters.¡°Sandra, don¡¯t you want to give it a second thought? Robert is nothingparable to Mr. Macari.¡± Yvette was frustrated.Kathleen was taken aback. Is she talking about Samuel?At that moment, a familiar voice was heard from behind the curtains. ¡°Yvette, stop talking nonsense.¡±¡°Nonsense? The Sullivan family is nothingpared to the Macari family. You used to be high school and university ssmates with Mr. Macari. You two were quite close at that time. You should grab the chance and interact more with him so that you will not have to marry an average man like Robert.¡± Yvette was indignant.¡°Samuel is already a married man. I should not be meddling in his matter anymore,¡± the woman replied.¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Macari is truly in love with Kathleen. He still showed up at an event with Nicolette a few days ago. I don¡¯t believe that he will change his mind so soon. Perhaps he is forced by Old Mrs. Macari,¡± Yvette said in a cold voice.¡°Stop talking about that.¡± Ady walked out from behind the curtain dressed in a wedding dress.It¡¯s Sandra. She used to be Samuel¡¯s ssmate.It had been ten years since Kathleen lived with the Macari family. She was familiar with Samuel and the people around him.Sandra went to the Macari residence once to attend Samuel¡¯s twentieth birthday. Kathleen had met her before. So, she knew for a fact that Sandra was fond of Samuel to the point of being obsessed.Initially, Sandra thought of stopping Yvette from talking about the matter as some other workers were around.It would be terrible if words spread. However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Kathleen at the studio.She rubbed her eyes, thinking there was something wrong with her eyes.Yvette realized that Sandra was staring at the person behind her. She turned around and was stunned for a second.She is Kathleen, right? Last time, I couldn¡¯t see her clearly in the video. Now I¡¯ve finally met her. She really is pretty. It¡¯s no wonder Samuel would fall in love with her.¡°Hello, Kathleen.¡± Sandra was feeling slightly awkward.Did she hear what we were talking about just now?¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Sandra,¡± Kathleen responded coldly.She is about the same age as Samuel. So, she is probably three or four years older than me. But I¡¯ve never liked her anyway. I think she is well aware of the reason.Yvette saw that her sister acted timidly in front of Kathleen. She frowned and asked, ¡°Sandra, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡°Nothing.¡± Sandra shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±¡°Why are we leaving? We¡¯re still in the midst of trying out the wedding dresses.¡± She frowned and continued, ¡°Why are you so afraid of her, Sandra? You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Sullivan family. As for her, she might be dumped by Samuel the next day!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 81 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 81 Chapter 81: What Idnd of bullshit destiny! Emptying all her messages, Vivienne went downstairs happily and then saw avery cool Wrangler in front of the hotel. She was so excited, especially when Louis was sitting in the car waiting for her. Thinking about how much he was worth,ing to pick herself up like this, she instantly felt like her value had gone up alongwith it. ¡°Where did this care from. I remember thepany arranged not this car ah." She pressed down her little leap and asked witha smile. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "That littlepany of yours?" The words were full of disdain. Vivienne was not angry, now in her heart, V.L was indeed very insignificant, although it was indeed a bit of apity, after all, at the beginning was also hesitant to make a listedpany to, but now, long ago had given up. With Louis'' price and status, il''s only natural that he can¡¯t look at it. ¡°Well.¡± She nodded. Louis said, "To be honest, I would not have taken your car from the airport it I didn¡¯t give you a favor.¡± Who knows how muchof that was true and how much was not, but it still sounded good to her ears anyway. "Where are we going?" she looked to Louis, full of anticipation. "When we go, we''ll know." The car sped along and soon, they arrived at their destination. Vivienne''s girlish leart was so excited, "Wow, so many flowers! It¡¯s so beautiful! How can therebe such a beautiful ce? Louis, how did you find it? You''re really good!" Driving, Louis smiled faintly and leaned a little in her direction, "What are you talking about, which aspect was awesome?" "Nasty!" she punched him lightly with a hot face andughed along with him. The sun was getting hotter and hotter, it was really quite hot, Ste was a bitoverwhelmed, looking up at Silvia again, her face was also slightly flushed, but her expression was still very focused. "Silvia, how about we go back to the lobby first and thenter if you¡¯re looking for it?¡± Stopping in her tracks, Silvia looked overat Ste, who was panting heavily and already dripping with sweat and nodded, "Okay." Ste had already gone quiter, Ste called the people at the base and they would drive over to pick her up soon, so it would be good to wait in ce. Stells took off her hat ton liersell, Ste saw that she was still walking unhurriedly, her mask had been taken off when she entered the flower field, hercheeks were slightly red on both sides because of the sun exposure, but miraculously, her skin was tol tanned, but whiter. The sun was blinding, Ste slightly squinted hier eyes, watching her standing in the middle of a field of flowers, both sides are brilliantly colored flowers, but none of themare more brilliant than her, she was in the midst of this boundless beauty, nol al all interior, even slightly messed up hair, even down the cheeks of the beads of sweat, are so beautiful. This girl, really beautiful by nature, it was no wonder that she was quite prejudiced against her, thinking that she was relying on improper rtionships to getto the top. But just by the fact that she was able toplete her two exams with flying colors and pass even with that kind ofdifficulty, it was clear that she was not at all a false appearance. "Silvia, can you tell me what exactly you''re looking for?" She had traveled so many times and had taken many colleagues with her and none of themhad ever been as persistent as she was. "An ingredient that will refine the kind of vor I want.¡± Silvia stopped and thought for a moment. ¡°What ingredient?¡± Ste pursued. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡°Ste asked in a different way. "So, what vor do you want?" "The feeling, indescribable." Well! As much as it sounded like a no- brainer, she could probably understand it. It was a job that she couldn''t help with al all and she could only stare, The base car soon arrived, but not the young man who received them,the visitor was also very enthusiastic, "exhausted, right? I didn''t expect you to walk so far and for so long, generally to here, at most walk an hour or so, also came back." "In fact, ah, we have all the best samples, our side of the flowers are picked the same day delivery, even if the samples, are updated daily, do not worry about not fresh affect the judgment. If you want to find something, just tell us directly." While driving the car, said enthusiastically. Silvia quietly looked at the roadside flowers, the air was floating the most natural flower fragrance, a lot of fragrances are mixed together, she closed her eyes and breatheddeeply, can distinguish what flowers are there, but it seems that, still a little short of what she wanted. "You have such a big flower field, it''s hard to take care of it, right? It must take a lotof hands, right?" Ste asked. "It must be hard work, but it''s work! And it''s fun to see so many beautiful flowers every day and watch them grow outof your own hands, isn''t it?" He said with a smile, "The manpower is definitely needed, but there is always a shortage, So you see, my brother went to pick up the guests, so I have to pick you up and when I send you there, I still have to go to dispense the insect repellent." "I''m really sorry to trouble you." Silvia spoke up. "Hey, what''s the trouble? It''s our job, you''re customers." This person¡¯s character was very good, had always been lively intalking "So, how many customers do you have here every day "There are many during the peak season, bul recently it''s fine. These two days is not a perfumer tasting? But today you are the earliest, from now until tbe afternoon, people will start to be more.¡± As we speak, we also arrived. Pointing to the hall inside, he said, "Just inside, you guys go in and rest, I will not go in, first go to theshed ah!" "Okay, we''ll go in ourselves." Silvia readily agreed. "It seems that a lot of people havee to choose materials in the past two days, we haveto hurry up and order the goods in advance, so that they won''t be snatched away first." Ste said, while walking down the hall with her. Silvia didn''t really care, not all people needed the same ingredients, so finding the right stuffwas the most important thing "I''m dying of thirst, I need to get some ice water to drink and I don''t know if there is any!" Just about to reach out and push the door open, before it even touches the doorknob, it''s opened from the inside. "Silvia?" Vivienne saw her at first nce, her eyes were wide open, she never expected to meet her here! What kind of bullshit destiny wasthis! In the past two days, Ste remembered this brazen woman and looked at her in a way that was not friendly. Of course, Vivienne didn''t care, after all, her full attention was on Silvia¡¯s body, looked her up and down, saw her head full of sweat, felt really wretched andsaid disdainfully. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 82 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Bullying her in front of her Silvia coldlyughed: ¡°oke, here your family opened?¡± ¡°You ¡­" Vivienne was choked up and was just about to get mad when Louis on the side held out a hand in front of her, "Vivi, I think this is the Miss you once mentioned. Silvia." Vivienne Iroze, then nodded, "Yes, it''s her." "Miss.Silvia, in the recipe of the essential oil minus one ingredient and theother changes do not move, really is not a big deviation, but a world of difference." Louis paused and slowly said, "You are a little smart." Raising her eyebrows and looking askance at him, Silvia suddenly realized, "You''re the helper Ladarius found?" No wonder he suddenly stopped rushing and ording to the news from LA, V.L''s factory had already gotten back on track and started normal production, which meant that he had solved the problem regarding the essential oil form. Of course, with those existing people in V.L, it was absolutely impossible to find the cause, so he must be lookingfor outside help These days she was here, no time to take into ount whai Ladarius had found outside help, but unexpectedly, today actually took the initiative to send to the door. She was not very clear about who Louis was, but from the way he was treated bythe organizersst night and the fact that he was able to tell exactly what he was doing with the recipe for the essential oil, it showed that he still had some strength. But why should such a person help Ladarius. Facing his sarcasm, Silvia just nodded her head, "Thank you for thepliment.¡± She had no intention to fight with them here, but Vivienne was not the kind of personwho would give up. Especially, since she had seen her in the first ss cabin when she got on the ne in LA, it could besaid that Silvia had given her a hard time all the way and now that she felt that she had the upper hand, how could she not take the opportunity to step on her lwice. "You''re stupid!" Vivienne pulled her sleeve, she was overbearing, "Who praised you? What do you think you are, worthy of Mr. Louis'' praise? Do you know that in front of Mr. Louis, you are like a kindergarten child, just your little clever tricks, don¡¯tugh at people!¡± ¡°Silvia, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that climbing Carmelo, it seems to beso great. In the end, Carmelo is not Warin!¡± she ploated. "Besides, even if it is Warin, why should he protect you, who do you think you are? I advise you to take a good look at yoursell andknow where you stand, don''t always dream unrealistic dreams!" Ste couldn''t bear to hear this, she sank her face and stood in front of Silvia, "No matter where Silvia stands, it''s all about her, unlike some people, who only do things that are not realistic, Stealing other people''s things and still gloating, how shameful! Oh, I forgot, for sucli people, what is face, may have Long ago not know!" She was originally the lype of person with an unforgiving mouth, only she didn''t justsh out and now she just couldn''t stand to watch. The bullying of her people in front of her, when slie was dead! She rolled her eyesand looked at Ste, "Who are you to speak here? what I do with her is none of your business!" "Silvia was any colleague, my friend, what''s her business was my business." Puffed out her chest, to Sydon to show that she was going to strongly support Silvia to the end. Ste''s action, Silvia see in the eyes, or quite touched. Vivienne, however, snorted, "Oh, I said, so you are Carmelo''s people ah, no wonder eyes on the top of the head, so arrogant! I¡¯m telling you, this Silvia, two-facedthree swords and a honeyed sword skill was very big. Don''t be insensitive, I''m just reminding vou, don''t be sold out and count the money for her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, my eyes are bright, I can tell who is a humanand who is a dog!" "You ... " she did not expect they was a hard, silvia did not to say a key word, so she did not have a sense of achievement, angry halfdead. "Don''t think you Carmelo how great, but it''s just a kidpany affiliated with Warin, not much better than V.L. Besides, even if it is Warin, how many perfumers canpare with our Mr. Louis?" She naturally took Louis'' arm, with a proud face. Watching her movements, Silvia was thoughtful "Well Vivi, don''t waste unnecessary time here, we should spend our time, on more important things.¡± Fromthe beginning to the end, Louis did not participate in the verbal argument between them, but his contempt and disdain were shown by his trifling words. "That''s right! Let''s just go, it''s really a pandemonium here!" Waved her hand and covered her nose as if there was reallysmoke that smoked her. That pretentious look really made Steugh. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What oddballl Silvia, howe you tised to be friends with such people!¡± Yes, she used tobe friends with this kind of people. The first time she was blinded by what, she didn''t see it at all? ¡°There is no point in bothering with such people.¡± Silviasaid indifferently. "Let''s go inside, aren''t you thirsty?" "Yes, yes, you do not say I forgot, really, angry!¡± She hadn¡¯t beenthis angry for a long time, it''s really odd every year, this year was the oddest. Although she went with Louis to the flower field, Vivienne''s mind was still thinking about the incident. Silvia and that obnoxious woman are here, does that mean Carmelo was picking up from here too? I wonderwhat kind of goods they are going to pick up. As she walked, she wanted to go back to the lobby to take a look and get a jump on them and monopolize what they wanted It''s really annoywg! Why was it that she, Silvia had been swept out of the game, was still able to climb into Carmelo''s shoes and it seems that she''s still in good hands with Carmelo. Herwsuit with V.Land her being hacked on the Inte didn¡¯t affect her at all, she was still like a fish in water and shewas still thriving. Why? Why? She was not willing, she must stand higher than Silvia, more scenic than her, more dazzling than her! "Vivi, what are you thinking?" Louis stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 83 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 83 Chapter 83: This was good, I''ll take it Ste was really thirsty, after filling arge ss of water, only after slowing down, ¡°Your side does liveup to its name, the variety of flowers, the fragrance is also very pure." "How about this, I''ll write down the types and quantities needed, all here, as for the price ... ording to what you provided earlier, 20% off, how about that?¡± Giving a gesture, Ste skilfully negotiated business. ¡°This ¡­ " the stuff was obviously reluctant, "the rule on our side is at most 10% discount, you should know that the prices we give arealready the best." "Frankly speaking, you do not have a great advantage in terms of price, but I do prefer your goods here, we are still looking for long-term cooperation in the future, you give us a little concession, the figure is still the future of the long term, right?" After a pause, she said, "You know, we are not specifically to purchase, I just need to purchase the list to thepany, by our company is responsible for the procurement department to talk specifically, by then they want the concessions, may not be more than 1." The purchasing department are a special set of processes and they are professional level, in grinding price cutting, or very experienced "...okay!" A little difficult, but still agreed to the,"Is this all? Are there any other needs for the two of you?" "No..." Ste just wanted to say no, turned her head to see Silvia silent look, "look again, by the way, do you have any more special flowers here, or nts and so on. The aroma is a little more special." "There is, but for connoisseurs like you, it may not be special.¡± For such a flower garden base,naturally there are some more special types of nts for niche enthusiasts to pick, for most people, it should be quite special, but they are all in the vor of various spices, perhaps for them, it may not be special "Never mind, it''s good for me to see." Silvia said. Under his leadership, Silvia and Ste together into the trellis flower room, such weather, in which surprisingly not stifling dry heat, can feelthat there is still a wind flowing: "Tom, Tom... ¡± he called out twice and someone soon answered. Then Silvia saw the man who drove the car to the flower field to pick them up. He was wearing only a white undershirt at the moment, looking like he was working, his body was full of sweat and he came out smiling and smiledwhen he saw them, "II''s you guys." These two guests want to see a little special, you take them to see." "Okay, no problem." Tom answered quickly and turned his head to wash his hands at the faucet on the side, "This way, please." The flowers in the flower room are really not the same as the ones outside, the flowers here are more delicate and have Very sirkt requirements for sunlight and rain, in this case, the ones you can see are some of the more expensive varieties Of course, the price was toparable to the outside. als all b ei Altri ceny a look around, Silvia feli that she sullcouldn¡¯t find her favorite, but Ste had hereye on alew wodels, but the vill had to consider the price a bit more. "Alust all of them are berel rending his livad, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are still a few small-leaf rosewood nts, do youwant to see them?" "You still have this one here, but although it''s famous, it''s not too rare, right?" Ste said with a twist of her head. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s good like this, but the small-leaf rosewood we have here is not quite the same as the ones outside, we tryto cultivate it ourselves and it should not be avable outside." This Tom still speaks cautiously and does not say with certainty that it must not be avable outside. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Silvia came to be interested. The first time I saw it, it didn''t differ much from what I usually see. There were still a lot of fakes on the market, but what he had here was a good variety, but in the end, it¡¯s not too tare. "What''s so special?" Ste came over and looked at the leaves, then twitched her nose and sniffed again. "You are connoisseurs, you look at it." The naive Wu sold out and said with a smile. Silvia looked carefully, stretched out her hand, pinched a little leat, the fractureyer flowed faint sap, the characteristic aroma overflowed, she put the leal on the tipof her nose and smelled it and pinched the ce of the branch to see, there was a forked fracture on the side, she thought for a moment, "You guys, grafted?" Tom gave her a thumbs up. ¡°The girl really has a good eye. Come to us, having seen this small-leaved rosewood, you are the first one to find it.¡± ¡°Grafted? What did you graft itwith?" As soon as she heard that, Ste also got interested, pinching the pinched leaves and giving them a good sniff. "I can''t tell you this." Stillughing, but this smile, more or less a little smug. Probably a little sense of pride in a small achievement, after all, for the breeding of people, spent effort andraise a sessful work, as if hard work to raise an excellent child to, pride was a must. ¡°Mint it.¡± Silvia said again. "..." This time, Tom looked at her with more than a little amazement, ¡°How do you know?!¡± This matter was the flower garden¡¯sown attempts, one was not yet known to be sessful, the second was also a trade secret, so never said to people outside, but she only looked a few times, can immediately judge out, feel their own so long to keep secrets, have be a joke, "Smell out." Silvia said faintly, "There was the sandalwood fragrance unique to the small-leaf rosewood, but there is a little more coolness, that is the unique smell of mint, the two blend together, seemingly conflicting, but surprisingly clever." Hraring her say this, Ste also can''t help but bend down and almost stick to it to make a strong smell, "Yes oh, it''s Just now she felt a little strange, but can not say what strange, mainly, she did not think at first this thing can be grafted and can be grafted sessfully, can be gralled to what nts, she can not imagine. At this time, she looked al Silvia''s eyes, in addition to appreciation, more than a few amazed. "Girl you are really arrazing, you can actually smell it with a single snill. Let me tell you, we also tried many times and only mint seeded. But what do you think, what about the scent, will it make people ufortable?¡± They were also in the experimental stage, so they didn¡¯t takeit out for exhibition What''s more, not sure of the inarkuri proscis vel. It was inoteatrald to nt arge number of ah. "This is very good, I''ll take it!" Pointing to the small-leaved rosewood, she said. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 84 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 84 Chapter 84: I''ll take all of them "I''m afraid this ¡­ won¡¯t do.¡± Tom rebuffed, ¡°You know thisis not easy to cultivate, we are spending a lot of effort and besides, the original quantity is not much and it is not suitable for you to put into use inrge quantities, so ... " "I don''t need a big batch, i just need what you have here, half.¡± Looking around the circle, Silvia said, ¡°How much you have, give me half first. But I¡¯ll take the other half, too. I won''t take it away first, so I''ll send it to you and you take good care of it anddon''t sell it to anyone else." "Sorry, we can''t do that." Tom looked embarrassed and was still refusing. "Just say how much you want." Ste on the side spoke up, she saw that Silvia was so insistent to askfor it, thinking that it must be of use. And indeed, this grafted small-leaf rosewood was hard to see and to be able to wrap itall up should be very useful, but this price must be quite a lol. "It''s not a matter of money, we''ve put so much effort into it, it¡¯s not quite aplete sess andwe''re still trying ... "You can try, all I want, the money can be paid to you all, leaving hall, you can boldly try, I willnever pursue." This opening conditions, indeed, was very tempting, Tom really also hesitated, "Then ... I ask" This was not a matter that he alone can decide, but Ste also some hesitation, Silvia thiscondition open, was a bit unprecedented. The fact that these small-leaf rosewood was not cheap, coupled with the special varieties, the price had notbeen negotiated, it was not good to estimate and she opened her mouth and directly rounded up, will only let them constantly raise prices, for them, was very unfavorable. "Silvia," while Wu turned around to make a phone call, Ste gently tugged her sleeve, ¡®is not it, reconsider, wemust want that much? Not to mention the fact that we haven''t tried it yet, we don''t know what the finished product was really like and even if it does seed, the finished product thates out was very satisfying, In fact, she considered not without reason, after all, from thepany''s point of view, perfumers no matter how arbitrary y, the final blend of essential oils, perfumes, etc., or to serve the interests of thepany. "There will be people willing to pay for this." She was confident. "Even if there are a few who know how to appreciate it, but such people are notthe majority after all, our current research and development, can only hang Carmelo''s brand. For the perfume circle, Carmelo''s brand is not quite over the top, at least not yet considered a luxury.¡± In fact, not to mention Carmelo, thereare a few brands in China that can be called luxury brands in the perfume world and most people recognize them, or the most famous ones in the world. So Ste¡¯s concern, was not unreasonable. "It''s because there is none, that''s why we should create our own brand!¡± She said, ¡°If it fails, the money for purchasing raw materials willbe deducted from my sry until it''s paid off." "Silvia, is this too impulsive ...." I didn''t expert her to be so insistent, Ste was surprised and wanted to say something else, Tom had already finished the call, "Well, since you are so sincere, then we can agree, but the price..." "The price is good to say." Seeing that she was sincere, Tom smiled, "Don''t worry, you are sincere enough and we won''t rip off our customers. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only the cost of cultivating these small-leaved rosewood is not low, so even if we have the intention, it will notbe too cheap. Just add a little on top of the cost andbor.¡± With that, he took out a pen and paper, wrote a priceon it and handed it over, "Look, guys, is it okay?" Sie nced at the six figures, the face immediately changed, "This is too ...." "Yes." Nodded, Silvia just gave a pat on the back to take. "Silvia, I think we''d better reconsider." As a leader, she felt the need to remind her subordinates,but, Silvia so confident and even willing to do with their own sry against, she was really not good hard to refuse. "If you really don''t think it''s appropriate, I can buy it on a private basis, with private money.¡± Although, shedoes not have much money on hand now, but, she can find someone to borrow a little bit first. "Then, okay." The words have already been said, Ste also can not persuade, turn to lookat Tom, "you can make sure that the best for us are really the best, do not take the second best ah." "Don''t worry, not to mention we won''t do it, even if we want to do it, we can''t find the second best to impersonate ah." After all, this thing was too special, even if the second best, we must first cultivate the second best. "That would be best." After signing the contract and paying the deposit to leave the flower garden base, from the door whenthe car, they saw a car of the same style and color parked on the side, just nced, pulled open the door to get on the car, Vivienne also took Louis out from inside. "Silvia get in, close the door, the dog ising." Ste was already in the car and rushed to her. Silvia: "..." How had she not noticed before that Ste was so funny. Vivienne naturally saw her too and the resentment in her eyes turned into knives when she nced at the Shepherd she was getting into aswell. However, the driver started the car quickly and drove away from the parking lot immediately, so there was no head-on confrontation. Sie nced back and saw that the woman was still staring at their car as if she had a strong grievance. She Luched and shook her head, "Silvia, did she steal your boyfriend, or did you steal hers? Why do I feel that you not onlystole her boyfriend, but also killed her whole family and dug up her ancestral grave?" bilvia". I''m not that boring or mean." "Haha, yeah! But that''s what she¡¯s acting like. Why does she hate you so much, every time she sees you, those eyes can te out.¡± be was of course Jokine, just thinks Vivienne¡¯s emotions can beluard to understand. Sivustook her bead, shir didn¡¯t know either. To be precive, she hadn''t found out about Ladarius'' cheating, she might never have noticed Vivienne¡¯s hostility towards her They were close friends because from college to graduation, Vivienne did not like to socialize, was surrounded by only Ladarius and her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 85 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 85 Chapter 85: She can put up with anything! Seeing that Silvia¡¯s car was far away, Vivienne onlywithdrew her gaze, turned around and took Louis''s arm and said. "You promised me that you would give me what I want.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Louis asked with a smile as he patted her cheek ¡°I want, Silvia to lose her nameand never hold her head up!" She looked at the distance with hatred, although the car had long since disappeared. Following the direction of her sight, Louisughed, "I heard that you used to be ssmates.¡± ¡°Yes, but I hated her more than I hated anyone.¡± In front ofLouis, she did not hide her emotions and attitude. "Why?" "When I was in school, obviously I wasn''t bad in talent either, but the tutors liked her and gave her any good opportunities. The samepetition, she always overpowered me every time, even in love¡­ "After a pause, she said, "It seems that as long as she is there, I will never have a chance to get ahead, shewill always step on my head." "As you can see, this time we came to San Francisco, we met her again and she even flew first ss and had a luxury car to transport her. Obviously she is carrying awsuit and has a bad reputation, so why in heaven¡¯s name are all the people, treating herwell!" Breathing heavily, she said, "It''s just, so unfair!" Louis smiled lightly and put one hand on her shoulder, gently rubbing her shoulder, "She may be, just a little lucky. But your luck isn''t bad either, didn''t you, when you met me?¡± When she heard him say that, Vivienne¡¯sheart felt better and she snuggled into his arms, "You said it, so you must help me!" "I told you, if you make me happy, I will make you happy too!" He kissed her hair and said meaningfully. ¡°Hmm.¡± Nodding her head, Vivienne said meekly. Louis drove, unhurriedly on the road, but after driving for some time, still on the endless field road, no city buildings were yet in sight. "It''s so far." Couldn''t help butment, she remembered it wasn¡¯t this far when she came. As she spoke, the car stopped. "What''s wrong? Is the car malfunctioning?" Turning her head to look around, she asked suspiciously, With one hand onthe steering wheel, Louis turned to look at her and turned the car off. "Lou Louis? "Seeing that familiar and unfamiliar expression of his, Vivienne suddenly panicked, he couldn¡¯t be thinking ¨C ¡°Vivi,¡± called her namne, he stretched out the tipof his tongue and licked his lips, "exciting, ever tried?" "..." Vivienne''s back pressed against the car door, her gyes wide, lier volce a little trembling, "What, what exciting? Louis, this is so deste, I''m alle scared, we should go back to the hotel first we should go back to the hotel, wait until alle the hotel ah.." Louisbud erip on her wrist, pulled her over, "only in the hotel how boring ah! People just should try more new He had always beetrough and caress in his movements, unlike Ladarius who would consider her feelings, he would stop as soon as she screamed or cried a little, Louis would not at all, even she felt that her screaming and crying would only make him more excited and rougher. Forced to endure the difort, she was still saying in a nice voice, ¡°Louis, it¡¯s really not very safe here and it¡¯s not good thatsomeone will pass by. We''d better ..." "Isn''t it more exciting when someone passes by?¡± His eyes were glowing and he didn¡¯t care about that. "No Louis, I''m still a little scared, let''s just go back to ¡­¡± Before the words werefinished, he suddenly let go of his hand and released her, only his face was not very good. Secing him like this, Vivienne instead was more panicked, "I''m sorry Louis, 1¡­ can''t have fun with this!" Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services. The smoke ring exhaled, foggy, enveloping his face, making his side face look so obscure and the sky was gradually darkening, she cannot get off by herself alone to leave. What''s more, she had paid so much, how could she give up at this time. Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I''ve thought about it, you''re right, life is about having fun in time, no matter what you do, I¡¯m willing, as long as you¡¯re good to me!!! "Baby, that''s right, of course I''ll be good to you!" Casually cupped her chin, this time Louis did note on strong, but backed the seat up and adjusted the angle of leaning back again, then, patted his thigh, indicating her. Vivienne really stiffened up and crossed over to sit on hisp, facing him. ¡°Whew ¡­ " Louis exhaled a smoke ring and sprayed it in her face, choking her and making her cough. Gritting her teeth and enduring it all, she said to herself that this was all the price she had to pay to get whatshe wanted and for the future, she could endure it, anything! When she returned to the entrance of the hotel, Vivienne was solt in her seat, not wanting to move at all, her body was tired to the extreme, she even told herself to endure again, but she did not know how much longer her body could endure. This Louis, it''s as if he had endless physical strength and tricks, she really can¡¯t stand it anymore. "Vivi, it''s time." He grabbed his head to look at her and said tenderly. Outside, he reverted to his courteous and gentlemanly appearance, but she now knew that in front of and behind people, he was iwoces, whichalso made her heart, atrace of fear was born. ''''Then, i''ll go to my room first." Unbuckling her seat belt, she said breathlessly. Louis smiled and moved closer in her direction, "Back to whose room?¡± ¡°¡­ " Although there was a little bit of resistance in her heart, she still forced a smile and pouted, ¡°Louis stop it, I¡¯m really tired, let me get some restfirst, okay?" "Of course!" He kissed her on the side of her face, then straightened up and sat upright. Opening the car door and getting out, she watched him drive the car in the direction of the underground garage, before walking with tired feet towards the hotel. Vivienne saw was a man standing there, staring at her with a gloomy and uncertain gaze, as if arge dark cloud was pressing down on his face and althoughhe hadn''t spoken, he already felt the storm. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 86 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Was he really overly concemed? "Where have you been?¡± His voice was gloomy and chilling to the ears. In theend, Vivienne was a thiel''s weakness, ufortable ruffled the hair around the ear, "1 ... went to pick the wind ah! I went to the flower garden base today and learned a lot of things, I really wantto thank Mr. Louis." Her brain turned quickly, thinking that instead of covering up, it would be better to pre-empt. "You and he, on the other hand, are very close." Ladarius¡¯ mood was bad. In fact, she was not sure how much he knew, or how much he saw, but as long as she did not admit it, he shouldnot be able to catch anything at the moment. If she can, she does not want to give up the fame and fortune Louis can give, nor does she want to let goof Ladarius, a good man she can rely on. Thinking of this, she took the initiative to meet him, took Ladarius¡¯ arm and snuggled up to him, tilted her head andsoftly pouted, "Are you jealous?" ncing at her, Ladarius did not say anything. "Okay, 1 Kijow you care about me, but I know what I¡¯m talking about. Besides, i''m on a business trip with him, you don''t know that, who told you not te with me before, so you can be jealous!" Reaching out and pinching his nose, Vivienne said, "But now that you''re here, you''re on guard every day, so you''re not worried? Hmm?" Seeing her pampered and soft look, Ladarius'' anger dissipated a little and he said in a hard voice, "It''s really nothing?" "No!" After saying that, she let go of her hand and ran in the direction of the elevator with a smile. Her half-truths made Ladarius no longer angry and the doubts in his heart were basically dispelled. He was in a hurry toe here after dealing with the LA, but he didn¡¯t expect to arrive atthe hotel and pounce on it. Thepany''s ground handler here said that she and Louis had gone out together at noon and hadn¡¯t driven thpany''s car, so his anger immediately went up. Thepany had been waiting in front of the hotel, just to see when they return. However, he didn¡¯t seem to see anything too close. I went upstairs with Vivienne and entered the room one after the other. Vivienne closed the door of the room just to turn around to go inside, he was pulled by him, directly against the door. "Vivi..." calling lier name, he was about to lower his head and kiss her dowTi. "..." subconsciously raised her hand against his lips, blocking his kiss. Ladarius froze and wrinkled his brow. "Vivi?" "Hey, whial are you doing in such a hurry! I just came back from outside,I''m covered in dust and dirt from the flower Telds, I''m so dirty! I''ll go take a shower first!" Vivienne also realized that she had acted inappropriately, so she was busy exining "You''vee, you''re still afraid I''ll run away!" She stood on tiptoe and gave him a peck on the lips, then walked around him and went into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of rushing watering from inside, Ladarius let go of his hand on the door,still feeling ufortable in his heart. He always fell something was wrong, but Vivi was acting as if there was nothing wrong with her. When his eyes turned, he saw that on the big bed, her bag was thrown on it and fell downdue to inertia, while the phone inside was exposed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After taking a look at the closed bathroom door, Ladarius quickly walked over and picked up her phone. The password was not changed, he nimbly clicked on the Wechat, found Louis¡¯ Wechat signal and opened the dialog box, which was emply, nota word or a sentence and then looked at the photo album, which was also ordinary, text messages, phone calls ... He could think of was to look carefully, but it was very clean, especially in a hurry, no traces at all. It really is, he''s more than a heart? Ladarius was a little confused, just then, the sound of water flowinginside stopped, he was busy locking the phone screen, put it back into the bag, turned his head and saw that she had put on her pajamas and walked out. "What are you doing dressed so fast!" He pretended as if nothing had happened, got up and dragged her into his arms, looking down and sniffing the scent of showergel on her body. Won''t you be taking it off soon?" Vivienne''s body trembled, in fact, she had already thought about it when she wasin the shower. She hade all this way and she had been separated from Ladarius for some time, so he was bound to want to... But, she really can''t! At least not today! The fact that she had not rested much fromst night to just now and that she wasin pain in certain ces, she not only could not, but also did not dare to, alraid that at this time, Ladarius would find out what was going on. Of course, if she refused so hard, he would be suspicious, so Fang also thought of a good response. She tilted her neck and let him kiss her, giving him a little sweetness first and when he wanted to go further, hishand had already pushed her pajamas, he suddenly shouted stop and stopped him. Ladarius raised his head with a look of displeasure and lust written all over his eyes. "Vivi! You never used to be like this!" His voice was full of warning and reminder. Vivienne knew what he meant, ttened her mouth and said with a resigned look, ¡°I wasn¡¯t pregnant before!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing these two words, Ladarius snapped out of itand said after a few seconds of bewilderment, "Not ... just a suspicion? Sure?" She lowered her head, nodded very shyly and covered the small of her back with one hand, ¡°I have notein the past few days that, I tested again, there can be no mistake." The first time I heard hier say that, Ladarius where there was still any gas and even less care about the suspicion of things and quickly hold her arm with one hand, one hand around her waist, help her to the edge of the bed to sit down and let her slowly lie down "Then you''re still running around and not resting properly." Although he wasining, he also couldn''t hide his concerni, "How is it, is there any difort anywhere, are you hungry, do you want to eat something?" Alter ring at him, Vivienne said, "Only now do you want to ask me if I''m hungry, I think just now you wanted to eat me up!" Ladariusughed, "Of course I want to eat you! But ..." "Forget it, now your body is important, the rest, there is still plenty of timeter." Holding one of her hands, Ladarius said softly, "I''ll order you something to eat, let''s not go out to eat, you can rest after eating, hinm?" Vivienne nodded shyly and watched as he got up and went to call customer service to deliver the food, telling the people to take care of things and what she liked to eat and what she didn''t like to eat. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 87 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Vivi, is it okay? Alter ordering the meal, Ladarius sat back down on the edge of thebed and continued to hold her hand, "Is there anything else you want to eat or drink?" His voice was soft and his eyes were gentle like water, Vivienne''s heart was warm, she shook her head, "No, I''m only a few months old, I''m not that delicate." "Nonsense! Pregnant women should take good care of their own bodies and they should be delicate." Looking at his serious look, Vivienne deliberately teased him, "Oh, so you''re treating me like this because you have a baby, if I didn''t have a baby, I wouldn''t be so delicate, right?" "How can you think that, you know I''m not like that to you... "Ladarius was busy exining and when he saw the look in her eyes, he knew he was caught and raised his hand to pat her side gently.¡±Naughty! How dare you tease me! Amused by his giggle, Vivienne ducked to the side, "No, no, no! I was just ying with you. But Ladarius, this child, he might not be here at the right time.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Hearing this, the smile on his face waswithdrawn and he was suddenly upset. "You don''t get angry, I mean, you see recently thepany thing is finally redeemed, everythingis also just on track, a lot of things to do and we are not yet married..." Ladarius dawned on me, "You are ming me, have not yet proposed to you is not it? Don''t worry about it, all this is within my n, I will give you a perfect grand wedding!" Before he was hesitant, because Silvia''s importance to him was also quite big, so the left hand and right hand, both some can not let go, but now, since Silvia had lent, he should also make up his mind. In the end, only Vivi had been with him, no matter what kind of difficulties he encountered, even if he was angry and angry with her,she was still unfailing to himself. He should be good to her, he had to be good to her! Thinking like this,it was inevitable that he got emotional and reached out to take her into his arms, "Vivi, you have suffered during this time." "..." His words made Vivienne''s nose sink and her eyes per red. She was feeling quite hard, ttened her mouth and said, ¡°So you know! I thought you didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I know, of course I know,I''m sorry, it''s all my fault! I promise, I will let you enjoy the blessings in the future, okay?" Making a vow, he said with sincere eyes. "That''s what you said, you can''t go back on your word!¡± Ladarius nodded heavily: ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Vivienne burst into tearsand smiled, she was so happy now. Looking at her bright smile, Ladarius felt that he could not control his emotions. He had not been intimate with her for a long time because he was so distracted by the factory. Alter kissing her face gently, from her cheeks to her lips, for a long time, he said against her lips, ¡°Vivi, is it okay?¡± Without waiting for her to say anything, he was busy saying, "I''ll try to be gentle and if you feel ufortable, I''UI stop right away, hmm?" The desire in his eyes was clear to Vivienne, but her heart was even clearer, her body was now in a state, not to mention that she did not want it at all, even if she could barely adapt, I''m afraid it would not be able to bear. Even though he softly pleaded, she still ruthlessly turned her head and said, ¡°You just can¡¯t standit, don''t care about my body at all? Just now also said that will not let me suffer again, but do you know, now is the most unstable time, you just for their own personal desires, do not care about me and the baby? What if something happens, do you feel sorry for it?" She lowered her eyes and looked over from the side, only to feel that she was so aggrieved that Ladarius seemed to be poured a pot of cold water over his head and suddenly swept down. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault! I couldn''t control myself, I wasn¡¯t proper enough.¡± He apologized repeatedly, thoughtabout it and stood up and said, "You rest for a while, the meal willeter and I will also go to take a shower." Alter saying that, he rushed directly into the bathroom A short whileter, the sound of rushing water came out from inside, Vivienne knew that he must be in a cold shower, in this rough and simple way, to suppress his instincts In her heart, she was still a little bit sorry. Alter all, Ladarius was really good to her and she was happy that he flew all the way over to see her. Only however - Some things have already happened, it was impossible to go back As long as she wascareful, she will be able to strike a bnce among them A hand on the belly, she actually have not yet thought, this child was to be or not, but from the attitude of Ladarius, al least he wants it, then it ... first keep it, may be a useful bargaining chip also may not be After the day¡¯s trip, Ste returned to the hotel,obviously exhausted, but did not rush to take a shower to rest, but opened theputer, to take care of e-mail and work The more she got along, the more Silvia felt that she was actually a very capable person, in this area of perfumery. It was also very passionate, but in the talent, slightlycking some. The line of perfumery, really was born unfairly. God rewarded food to eat, some people are born with a keen sense of smell andthe ability to distinguish, such as those top perfumers and such as her. There was another category, was the talent, but still worse than some andpared to the gifted ss, the gap was not a halfa star, such as Ste, such as ... Vivienne. Vivienne was indeed also a bit talented, otherwise can not eat this line of work, but the difference wasthat Ste than her efforts more. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ste not only had a lot of experience, but also exercises a lot and reads a lot of books and checks a lot of information. Many times she saw Ste aloneparing the differences of various perfumes, testing herself ording to the forms and data. But Vivierine was the opposite, she was full of thoughts on how to hook up with Ladarius, as well as steal the creditol others, take advantage of the fruits of other people''sbor, about the technical skills, no effort at all, draw on the study of all sorts of hookups. Because of this, she was at her wits'' end, unable to cope with the slightest tampering with the formleft by V.L. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 88 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Throw it away when you''re done with it? The other side was quite quick toreply, but also very concise, just one word: hmm. when she saw him return to her, Silvia was happy, took off her shoes and reclined on the sofa to send hima message: I went to the flower garden today and I finally found what I was looking for. "Small leaf rosewood?" "..." Staring at the four words on the screen, her smile froze, ttened hermouth, then returned with resentment, "You know again, no fun." "Go the book thing." After this sentence, there was a spread out hand expression, as if helpless. After staring at it for two seconds, Silvia understood that what he said meant that it was something that wentoff the books and he couldn''t possibly not know. Alter all, it was not a small expense, to be reported to the open ount, must also write what was purchased and to be approved bythe financial and general manager side, just did not expect that the news to him there will be sost, even ifyer byyer reported, it also takes time, right You can see his newswork, was howrge and terrible! "What''s wrong?" Probably seeing that she did not reply tor a long time, he took the initiative to send an inquiry over. "Nothing, when are you going back?" Her fingers tlew, asionally lifting her eyelids to look in Ste¡¯s direction, Ste was buried in herptop andher fingers were flying just as fast. Only, she was busy with emails and typing and naturally had no time to distract herseli from seeing what she was doing Lookingdown at the phone screen again, he had already replied, with several more lines, "No rush." "So anxious to kick me out?" "Use it up and throw it away?" Silvia: "..." The first part was fine, what do you mean throw it away when you''re done with it! How can she use it up and lose it? This person was getting more and more out of shape! "Use, finished?" Simon on the other side of the phone did not hold back a moment, lightlyughed out and then returned at a faster speed: "How about, try again?" "Just try." Looking at these words, he can almost imagine the little woman holding the phone at this moment, the stubborn and shy expression on her face, really poking people''s hearts. I''m done, I''m going back to my wife! When he finally put down his phone and raised his head, he saw a circle of eyes around him,staring at him with a brush, that look with what allen visitors like. I can''t help but frown, displeased, "What are you doing? All have nothing to do is notit?" "No, no, no, no...." Everyone shook their heads in unison. "Let''s go." He stood up, obviously no longer patient to stay ¡°Mr.Simon, then the matter ofcooperation ..." one of them asked bravely. "Just follow the previously negotiated n, do not know that I hate bargaining. If it works, continue, if not ¡­ forget Warin was not short of such a project, the cooperation thing, but also depends on the cast or not. He dropped such a sentence, he simply left, unaware of his own expression for a short while, already enough to make the people present gossip for a longtime, "Did you see, just now Mr. Simon smiled, really smiled!¡± ¡°Nonsense! ¡°Mr. Simon is not a paralyzedce, of course he will smile!¡± ¡°No, I mean, he really smiled, it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Not really? Is it stillke? Don¡¯t let Mr. Simon hear that and cut your head oft." "I mean, before Mr. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon smiled when people are creepy and think that there is nothing good, but just now, he isreally smiling, the same as us ordinary people, that smile is called a sweet you do not see it? You do not see it?" He looked over one by one, seeking resonance weird Others silent, but in fact, the heart was the same idea, Mr. Simon actually smiled and that smile, really a little ah! Silvia waited for a long time, didnot wait for Simon''s reply and then look at the phone on the lines of your hot ears words, they feel blushing ears. The more you look at the phone, the more you feel like you¡¯re blushing. "What are you doing here, shaking your head and sighing?" She was so focused that shedidn''t notice that Ste had finished her work, closed her book and came over, looking at her and said "Nothing, just ying with my phone for a while." Silvia hurriedly said, "Are you done? ''''Yeah." Nodding, Ste sat down in the seat next to her and said, "I sent up the purchase order for today''s visit to the flower garden base and your share, I also reported it and guess what?" "The above has been approved, sinply smooth beyond imagination. I tell you, I''ve been in thepany for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen the approval go through soquickly, it''s really too efficient! This trip out, It was too smooth!" She pped her hands and eximed. "Well." Of course Silvia knew that it was approved, the one at the top already knew, it was amatter of minutes. Maybe her reaction was too nd, Ste looked at her with her head and looked at her carefully for a while, ¡°Tellme honestly, is your boyfriend, which manager of Warin?" Silvia: "... No." He was the CEO, the top executive, the whole Warin was his, manager? ¡°Really not?¡± Narrowingher eyes, Ste was very skeptical, "We came out this time, so well treated and everything is so smooth, is not because of you? You''re honest, I''ll help you keep it a secret, can''t you still trust me?" Silvia was very difficult, "He really is not ... any manager. Ste, now is not the time, when the time is right, I will introduce him to you, okay?¡± If she keeps guessing like this, she will notbe able to guess and the back of her neck was cold. It''s not that she can''t trust Ste, but in the end, the more people know about thismatter, the more danger of leakage and right now, she doesn''t want people to know yet. Simon''s identity was too special, standing position was also too high, once the public to, there will be what kind of uproar she can imagine and... if the Austin family over there know the ¡­ So, only first sorry, Ste. Ste stared at her for a while, Ste actually was not necessarily more gossip. purely these days the events connected with, feel very strange, very curious. But asked twice she did not say, look difficult tangled into this way, Ste also will not force others, ¡°then okay, you do not say, thendo not say. But first of all, you promised to bring it to me! You can¡¯t break your word!¡± ¡°I know, I will!¡± It¡¯scertainly best if we can escape this topic. "Are you hungry, let''s go out and have something to eat?¡± After finishing her work, Ste felt her stomachgrowling. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 89 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 89 Chapter 89: A Ridiculous Assertion of Sovereignty Ladarius came out of the cold shower and was much calmer. Hesaw Vivienne half lying on the bed, with one hand spread out, asleep, while the table held the meal he had ordered, which had not been touched at all. He gently moved her down to lie a little better, then pulled the covers back, andthen sat himsell over to eat. He was busy with the factory and theboratory these days, often three meals are not allowed, these days the stomach was not very good,hungry or too full will hurt. He did not dare to eat too much, casually stuffed a few bites and stopped, and then looked at the sleeping Vivienne, sheactually let out a snoring sound. The first time she snored in such a long time with her, it seemed to be her first time, soit was obvious that she was also exhausted recently. After all, she was pregnant woman, her physique was different, you can also see that she had dark circles under her eyes, she loves to look pretly,but still shows a haggard look, was also really quite hard and they, still suspect her. The heart had a guilty conscience, go over to lie down next to her, from behind around her, think about just together, get married, have children,tertogether to run V.L. even without Silvia''s help, he can also find someone else ah! Looking for a wife, or to find a good, obedient, gentle and lovely, Silvia... Now when he thinks of her, his neck feels a vague pain. Every time I think of it. I feel that the one in the alley that day and the usual her, was not the same person. "Hmm." Probably because it was notfortable to be held, Vivienne grunted, turned around and naturally wrapped her armsaround him. Then, woke up. "Well, did I fall asleep?" She rubbed her eyes and looked up, still quite cute in her sleepy eyes. "You''re too tired, go to sleep." After saying that, he thought of something else, ¡°Or, want to get up and eat something?¡± Hewas so reminded, the stomach was really gurgling mess, so nodded, "Yes!" The dishes on the table had obviously been moved, but Ladarius was very careful and used chopsticks to set aside a little bit, leaving a lot for her. she moved her chopsticks and just ate two bites when her phone vibrated at her hand, Because Ladarius was there, she habitually kept her phone in lier hand, afraidthat he might find something. Although she hadn''t looked at it yel, she was intuitively uneasy. ncing at it, she saw that Ladarius was also fiddling with his phone, which was a secret relief and scratchedthe bright screen. As expected, it was a message from Louis and the text was simple: Come to the hotel restaurant and eat with me. The tone wasmanding and Vivienne frowned, "I''ve already gone to bed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re, like, relusing?¡± Through the screen, she could see his unhappyface, unconsciously shivered, she wanted to refuse, but did not dare. Turned her head to look at Ladarius, thought about it alter all, lie was also present, Louis should not be too muchof a troublemaker.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Okay." Alter returning, she quickly deleted the chat dialog box with him. All chat records do not exist, all traces of everything that may be left, she will clean up by hand, can not leaveany evidence and handle. Putting down her chopsticks, she walked over and sat down, sighing. "What''s wrong?" Hearing the sound, Ladarius immediately got up and asked with concern and turned his head to look at the things on the table, which werebarely touched, "Is it not to your liking? What do you want to eat, I''ll ask them to send it, or I''ll go buy it for you?" Shaking her head, she said, "I''m probably too bored in my room and want to go out for some air, why don''t, you apany me out to eat?" "Okay, you wait for me to get dressed, where do you want to go to eat?" He hurriedly got up, while asking Dropping her eyes, she looked full of fatigue,"I''m quite tired and don''t want to walk too far, the hotel has a restaurant, why don''t we just eat in the hotel." "Good!" Without any doubt, Ladarius complied with her After changing her clothes, she took Ladarius by the arm to the hotel restaurant. After all, she had something on her mind and after entering the door, she looked around and quickly found where Louis was, subconsciously grabbed the arm she was holdingand acted calmly, "TWO." Ladarius said to the waiter. The two were led inside by the waiter, Vivienne pretended to suddenly notice and touched hin, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not Mr. Louis!¡± ¡°¡­ "Ladarius was not very happy to see him, but after all, he was the one introduced by hismother and he did help a lot, so it''s not good to tear down the bridge right after thepany''s business was solved. And this person, although he does not like, but in the end still had the ability to have real skills, it really for theirown use, he will not have to worry, So, holding down the little selfishness in his heart, he nodded and said, "Let''s go over and say hello." The two of them turned a direction and walked straight towards Louis" location. ¡°Hi, Mr. Louis,¡± Ladarius greeted. Vivienne followed with a polite nod and said, ¡°Mr. Louis, what a coincidence." Coincidence? Louis raised his eyelids, his blue eyes filled with a yful smile, looked at Vivienne andthen turned his eyes to Ladarius, "Mr. Ladarius." "When did Mr.Ladariuse, did hee after ... girlfriend?¡¯ He teased. Ladarius did not shy away from pulling down Vivienne''s hand that was holding him, holding it with both hands, ¡°Yes! Vivi isso beautiful and the first time she left me for so long, how can I rest assured!" "Besides, l''?n here after my wife!" Heughed and turned his head to look at Vivienne, pulsing with emotion, "We''re about to get married." Vivienne was surprised. Although they had been together for a long time and he had always taken her with him to all kinds of events, they had never openly and publiclyad?nitted their rtionship outside and so suddenly Vivienne was a little touched and a inte amused. He doesn''t know that Louis doesn''t care who she belongs to, it¡¯s just a primitive dealfor him. Louis also did not want to steal her away, let alone make her some girlfriend, Ladarius¡¯s ownership demonstration, so it seems, more or less, ridiculous. She slowly looked at Louis and really saw the smile on his lips was mocking and his face was fullof careless smile, "Oh? Then really, congrattions to you! In that case, why don''t we sit down together and I''ll treat you to this meal as a celebration for the two of you." He looked sincere and generous, as if he was really happy for them from the bottom of his heart. Ladarius didn''t say no and nodded readily, "Sure!" He then took Vivienne and sat down across from Louis. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 90 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 90 Chapter 90: What a good news Although the heart had been decided, but Vivienne in the end still can not do so calmly, sincethe food, she had been staring at their own front steak, with a knife and fork slowly cut, very patient cut into small pieces of small pieces. In contrast, the two men were much more casual in contrast. "The factory is now in normal production operation, although the delivery time was dyed for a fewdays, but at least there was time to make up for it and the customers also expressed their understanding. All these, it is all your work, I really have to thank you.¡± Raising his wine ss, Ladarius sincerelythanked. Louis smiled lightly, "Just a handful." He also raised his ss, the sound of sses gently clinking, Vivienne body suddenly sat alittle straighter. "What''s wrong?" Keenly aware of her reaction, Ladarius immediately put down the ss and asked with concern. She shook her head and smiled lightly, "I''m just a little tired, it¡¯s okay, you guys talk¡± "You do need to rest a little more." He nced at the te in front of her, "Don''t just cut, you eat too! Come on!" Forking a small piece of steak to her mouth, Vivienne hesitated, a little If it was before, she would have eaten it without hesitation, but now ... with the nce of her eyes, she could see Louis looking at them, or rather, at her. He was smiling, just that kind of smile, but it made her a little creepy ¡°No, Ladarius, I¡¯ll just eat by myself.¡± She subconsciously tried to push back,but Ladarius was insistent, "Do as you''re told, open your mouth!" "..." She had no choice but to meekly open her mouth and eat a small piece of steak Ladarius was happy to do so and when he fed her again, she had to eat again and again, as in several times, after eating about half a steak, she could not eat anymore and shook her head, "No, I really can''t eat anymore, vomit...." A burst of regurgitation, can not care so much, covering the mouth in the direction of the bathroom quickly run. "Sorry to make youugh." Retracting his eyes, Ladarius looked at Louis and said with a slight smile, ¡°And pleasedon''t take offense, Vivi she... is pregnant." Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at the man sitting in front of him, with a look that had an unconcealed smugness, asif he was a victor. Heughed along with him and raised his ss at him, ¡°Really? That¡¯s really a ¡­ good news!" Perhaps Louis'' reaction was too tame, Ladarius was a little surprised. He had always felt that Louis had designs on Vivienne and his eyes were not kind, but today, he deliberately assertedhis ownership, showed his rtionship with Vivienne and deliberately told him that she had her own child, but he did not liave a trace of displeasure, not even a slight mood swing and he even felt that Louis was really happy for ''They feel happy in fact, it was not at all what he thought? The actual fact is that Louis iad a reputation, power and wealth and he must have been in contact with a lot of beautiful women, plus he was introduced by his mother and he must be a good friend of his mother, so how could he miss his girlfriend? Perhaps, it was cally a small mindedness, Louis smiled meaningfully, the eyes behind the gold lenses, the bottom of the eyes a sh of brilliant light. ¡°By the way, how long will Mr. Louis stay? I wonder if there is any intention, to develop in LA?¡± Since he eliminated the heart of the barrier, he returned to thesubject, wanting to receive the talent in the bag. "Not necessarily." He refilled his wine, shaking his ss, his eyes fixed on the brimming color of the wine inthe ss. "If it''s not certain, then there is still the intention, isn¡¯t there?¡± Ladarius deliberately misinterpreted his meaning, ¡°It there is this intention, I wonderwhichpany in China Mr. Louis prefers? If possible, can you consider us V.L?" Louis'' lips curled up as he raised his eyes and nced at him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He did not know what kind of a smallpany he was, but he had the guts toask him. "Oh?" Louis raised his eyebrows, Louis said, "I wonder Mr. Ladarius, how much sry I intend to offer?" Ladarius was not stupid, he can hear the meaning of more or less ridicule, he wasnot annoyed, V.L''s family was not strong,pared with those big companies, naturally, it was notparable, it had its shorings. However, now that he can sit here with Louis and say ¡°friend¡± to each other, he naturally had the strength to negotiate terms in. "Of course, our V.L family is not that rich, the treatment you give, may not bepared to thoserge companies.¡± ¡°Since this is the case, thenwhat makes Mr. Ladarius think that I will choose you?" Fingers squeezing his ss, he was careless, as if he was teasing thefamily cat, his eyes were wandering, not even lingering on his body. "Although we may be slightly worse in treatment, but in other aspects, i guarantee that it is absolutelyunmatched by otherpanies. You were introduced to us by Mrs. Anita and you helped us, so we should be considered friends! If you have any conditions, please feel free to mention them, Ican meet them all. In addition, you don''t need to listen to anyone in thepany except me, I will give you absolute freedom and space toy, which, I''m afraid, is unlike any otherpany." After a pause, Ladarius continued confidently, "I believe that with your current status and identity, you should not pay much attention to the sry, you should pay more attention to personal development space and prospects, which I can provide for you!" Ladarius spoke eloquently, feeling that the conditions he gave were definitely generous enough. No matter whichpany it is, how can it give to such a free environment. Looking at him with immense confidence, Louis'' hand that had been ying with the wine ss stopped, he steadied the ss on thetable and raised his eyes to Ladarius, "But, you are wrong then!" "First, I don''t care about anything else, but I do care about money! Sry, is definitely one of the most important reasons why I choose to work, I am a perfumer, just to earn money, is it possible that Mr.Ladarius opened apany to do business, not to earn money?" His words made Ladarius'' face hitched and he felt like choking. Second!" He continued, "For so many years, no matter whichpany I signed in, free creative space is a necessity. I don¡¯t quite understand why Mr. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 91 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 91 Chapter 91: What odd logic! Ignoring his embarrassed face, Louis then gestured three fingers: ¡°This third, I¡¯m the one whodislikes it the most. making friends!" After saying that, he gathered his jacket and stood up,¡±I¡¯m going to check out, you guys do as you please.¡± ¡°¡­¡±This was a proper being down face, Ladarius was still hesitant, but now was a belly full of anger. I thought that he could easily reach a consensus with Louis, how to say that there was also a friendship in the, but I did not expect thisperson so cold, not to give a little face, was a little too insensitive! He was capable of good, but he thinks he was a powerful perfumer in this world? The most powerful and the real top of the few than, was not a big difference, hate to think he drained the ss of wine. I wanted to see if Louis had left, but when I looked around, I saw a tamiliar figure ¨C Silvia Almost forgot, she was also hiere, Viviarrived the first day, but also to cry to hit about this matter. Squinting his eyes, he saw her from the side and saw her sitting alone, holding her phone as it she was chatting with someone,both hands pressing quickly After thinking about it. Ladarius turned his head to look at the direction of the bathroom, Vivienne had not yete out, so he simply gotup and walked over to Silvia''s direction Silvia was holding her cell phone, talking with Simon, she did not expect that he would follow her downstairs to eat a meal Although the location where she was sitting had enough privacy and concealment was quite good, but in the end, her identity was extraordinary and she was not afraid of being discovered. Now, she sits here, raising her eyes just to see him and he can also see himself, but notgood in this kind of public asion generous sitting together, only through the phone you chat back and forth, this pull away from the sense of distance and sneaky excitement, but somehow was another kind of love interest. "3:30 direction, there are dogs approaching, pay attention to anti-bite." Looking at this inexplicable line on the screen, Silvia frowned, what does it mean? Looking up to see what his reaction was, she saw a familiar and unfamiliar face suddenly approaching. ¡°Silvia.¡±!!! Subconsciously grinning backwards, she was startled. Ladarius was surprised to see her surprised expression, but a little pleasant, if she saw herself not reacted, that was unpleasani. She still reacts means that she still cares, that she still had him more or less in her heart. If Silvia knew about this idea of total narcissism and disregard for others, she would be furious!She was just shocked, nothing more. "What a coincidence!" He took his own seat opposite her, not caring whether she wanted to or not, ¡°What, alone?¡± Giviny,liun a nk look, Silvia was a little angry. He was sitting in a position that just blocked a little of her view to Simon. Now she understood why he had made such a strange remark, that is, Simon had seen Ladarius too. "You didn''t say that earlier." Fingers flew on the screen and sent him a message. The words were simply full of resentment and Simon lost his smile and asked her, ¡°What, got bitten so quickly ¡°No, but it¡¯s annoying and you¡¯re noting overto help me chase the dog away." "Sure you want my help? i''ming over then?" He was practically begging for it and couldn''t wait to announce their rtionship to the world. "No! No need! I refuse!" Silvia sent a quick refusal trifecta emoji, her horrified look making Simonugh out loud. ¡°Whenever you want!¡± He sent back these four words. Of course it was impossible to really ask him to help and since this was a public ce, Ladarius didn¡¯t dare to do anything, but she felt quite relieved tosee these four words and she showed a sweet smile. Seeing her smile, Ladarius was a bit dazed for a moment. Frankly speaking, after knowing her for so many years, he had been used to her being around He was usedto her going around theb in her work clothes every day to the strange smells mixed with her body, to her unchanging expression and tone of voice and because of these habils, hewiis tired of it How can there be a woman like her so boring. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. neither n enor sexy. Hither romantt nor gentle, so he can not raise a little interest in her, it not because she was willing to help himself wholeheartedly, it not her abilityin this area of perfume was indeed outstanding amazing. lie will not spend so much time with her But, just then she smiled, really had surprised him, That sweet and yful smile, was it really silvu'' who was sheughing with, who was she talking to? Now that he was sitting in front of her, why did she just stare at the phone screen as if she didn''t see it and still smile so happily? Ladarius definitely didn''t believe that she would ignore herself like that. After thinking for a while, he thought there was only one answer ¨C she was doing it on purpose! If she really ignored him, it should not be like that. She must be upset in her heart, that''s why she behaved like this, this was called lusting forhis attention. Clearing his throat, he knocked on the table with one hand, making a loud sound that made Silvia look up at him and Ladarius was satisfied. See! What a pretence! It''s obvious that you care and you have to pretend to be full of it. "Silvia, I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me?" He said. Giving him a sidelong nce, Silvia said, "Do I know you well?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Snorted, Ladarils frowned, ¡°Silvia, why do you have to be like that! Even if wecan''t be lovers, we can still be friends! You see, your revenge is also avenged, the anger should also be eliminated, Vivi and I have done something wrong, but you also revenge back Now that we''ve dropped the case, let''s just let this go, let''s turn the page on the past, let''s turn the page on the past, okay?" Silvia looked at him with wide eyes, as if she was looking at some rare animal and was simply amazed. What strange logic! who gave him the courage to say that the past was over and who was he to doso? Who does he think he is? "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean. What revenge came back, what did I revenge? What revenge have I taken? I¡¯m sorry, but I really didn¡¯? do anything!¡± Ladarius leaned back, put one hand on thebackrest, looked at her and said, "Silvia, this is not interesting. I am sincere in making peace with you and you have to be so shady. You dare to say that the form left in thepany has not been tampered with? The form for the essential oil, you didn¡¯t intentionally give a fakeone?" He was full of energy, as if he had caught her in something. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 92 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 92 Chapter 92: So, you admit it? Silvia sat up straight and looked at him with a funny face: ¡°Mr. Ladarius, if I remembercorrectly, you have always imed that all the perfume and essential oil forms of your company are from the hand of Miss. Howe it''s my fault? Vivienne is the original author, so it¡¯s not a problem at all. May I ask what kind of revenge 1 am taking?" She did not slow down, countering him with his ownwords. Ladarius guessed that she would say this and lowered his voice, ¡°Silvia, there is no one else here, so let¡¯s not talk like this. You and I both know in our hearts what those forms are all about. Yes, I admit that I have used you, I am sorry to you, but you also made me almost bankrupt, now you goto Carmelo, there is a better development, I do not force, in the future, we, well water do not cross the river, okay?" He felt that this was the biggest concession he could make. The previous grudges and grievances are over, he won''t pursue her for what she did and she won¡¯t care aboutwhat happened before, isn''t that the best oue? Silvia did not say anything, looking at the man in front of her, feeling iparably strange. How could he say such brazen words and take them for granted. He had no sense of shame at all and apparently there was a kind of attitude that he was aggrieved and was begging formercy. "So you admit that V.L''s previous perfumes and oils were all from my hand?¡± She did not reply to his words and asked without moving ¡°I ¡­ "Ladarius was just about to say, when he heard someone behind him calling Silvia¡¯s name, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°¡­ " he stopped abruptly, then he saw a man walk up to Silvia¡¯s side, bend down and put one hand on her shoulder,"Let me catch you! Still don''t introduce me to your little boy friend ... " Smiling and turning her head, Ste''s smile instantly froze on her face, looking at Ladarius very surprised,"You?" She naturally knew Ladarius, so when she saw him, she naturally knew it wasn''t Silvia''s boyfriend of any kind, but a serious ex-boyfriend. At once, the full smile immediately changed into a face of contempt, ¡°What wind, blew Mr. Ladarius of V.L here?" Ladarius: "..." He was surprised at how fast this woman changed her face, butalso wondered, he didn''t seem to have offended her, why did she look at him as if she had a grudge against him? Could it be because of Silvia? No way! Silvia had only been in Carmelo for a short time and she''s already made friends so quickly? What kind of friends does she have? "Hello, I''in Ladarius and you are?" He didn''t know Sie well and thought she looked a bit strange. Of course, Strell didn''care that he didn''t know her and smiled at him perfunctorily, then turned herhead to Silvia, " L e trll you, I have some powerful news to tell you." "What?" Silvia looked at her with a smile in her eyes, although it was nice to say that her appearance interrupted her Titule n, but she was still happy tu save her from Ladarius'' raving for a whille. ¡°Uh¡­ I forgot Thinking about it, her brain let go for a moment. She was supposed to have something to say, but then she saw a man sitting across fromSilvia and instantly came to her senses, thinking it was her boyfriend, as she put it, who had taken advantage of her bathroom break to meet setetly. Ste thought she had caught Vivienne in the act, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be an oops,not only did not see the right person, but also forgot what she was going to say. The leader''s femper came back to her and she gave Ladarius an unpleasant look, ¡°It¡¯s all yourfault!" Ladarius: "???" "Mr. Ladarius, I advise you to be more disciplined as a man, not to keep your own home. Mr. Ladarius, I advise you to behave yoursell. Silvia seldom saw Ste speak in such a negative way and what about the front yard and the back yard, so Ladarius wasa rabbit and she was the grass? What a metaphor! Ladarius was inexplicably snubbed by a person who was not rted to him and he didn''t know what to say for a while. ¡°Ah ¡­ I remembered what to say to you." Splitting her head and spraying Ladarius, she suddenly remembered what she was going to say, Silvia was also quiteinterested, "What?" "... "Ste was just about to say, when she suddenly felt something was wrong and stopped again. Turning her head to look at Ladarius, who had been watching them and listening to them, ¡°Please Mr. Ladarius, do you have anything else?" "If there is nothing else, please excuse yourself, we have something to say.¡± Withoutwaiting for Ladarius to say anything, she continued "If there is something wrong. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. please talk about it at the business meeting some other time, after all, we are not the samepany,or competitors, is it really good for you to pry into the business secrets of otherpanies like this?" !!! Ladarius was speechless, since when did he snoop on otherpanies'' business secrets! Can''t he just sit down and catch up with an old friend? Can''t he? However, he at least had to save face, people have already said so, he can still have the cheek to continue to sit down the xhost, anyway, the mountains are far away, there are many opportunities! "Since the twodies have something private to talk about, I''ll leave you to it. silvia, we''ll talkter when we have a chance" He sported, then stood up, buvi Heli no, I want to talk to you! This was to leave, Ladanius suddenlyreinembered, Vivienne seems to have not yete out, can not help but some worry to yoinile directboll of the batlirooill, liot Even iwo steps and then see her already out. t slow, but better than just about to throw up, but thece was very pale, a look atthe spirit Although walking a was not good ** Vivi!" calling her name, he quickly went forward to support her, "How was it, is it very ufortable? You''ve worked hard, let''s go back to your room and rest!" He thought that she was having a hard time because of her pregnancy vomiting, so he couldn''t help but feel distressed. Vivienne also did not object, nodded and followed him out of the restaurant. "You can talk now, right?" Silvia said to Ste as she withdrew her eyes. She was going to say it, but those two came together and her attention was drawn away until the people left, then she shook her head meaningfully. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 93 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 93 Chapter 93: What a hot cyes Ste lowered her voice and said mysteriously, ¡°I saw-adultery. Love!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at her with a disgusted face, Silvia shook her head,"Why do you still have this hobby!" "What''s that look in your eyes? Do you think I gossip about everything? if it wasn''t about you, I wouldn''t bother reading such things, it''s really hot!" Ste was indignant. Silvia looked confused and pointed at her nose, "It''s about me?¡± ¡°Your ex-boyfriend¡¯s current girlfriend, you say, is itabout you?" "..."The circle was so long she almost didn''t respond, "You mean Vivienne ?" Ste nodded, "Does your ex-boyfriend have a few current girlfriends?" "What did you see?" Silvia was not really interested, but it was rare to see Ste so eager to gossip and I felt sorry for her if I didn''t satisfy her desire to gossip. "I just went to the bathroom and then a bit of stomach upset. This is not the point, the point is because the stomach ! squatted inside for a while and then heard someone rushed in to throwup..." "Can you, say the point?" She didn''t realize that Ste could talk quite a lot. "What I''m saying now is the point." Ste was not convinced and knocked on the table emphatically. "Listen to this! It''s not unusual for someone to throw up, but what¡¯s unusual is that I heard men¡¯s voices, the toiletinto the hooligans, I was trying not to call the police, the result is that people put on a passion y." "You said the one who rushed in and threw up was Vivienne?" Silvia thought for a moment, "Who was that man, Louis?" "Ste looked at her with a stunned expression, "How did you know? When did you know? It''s not a secret? I was not the first to find out? She thought she had found out some amazing secret, but she didn''t expect that Silvia had already guessed it when she was only hallway through her sentence. Not tolerating her frustrated look, Silvia said, "No, no, you are the first to find out, I did not know before, I just. **Guissing is so urate? Why didn''t you guess that it was Ladarius who went in?¡± Helplessly throwing her a nk stare, Silvia said, ¡°Ladariuswas sitting in front of me before, did you torget? Besides, you said it was an adulterous... Of course it''s not Ladarius." *That''s right." Nodding thoughtfully, she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Then why did you instantly guessthat it was Louis and it wouldn''t be anyone else?" **First, the one she''s had the most contact with recently, the one you and I both know, is Louis. Second, yesterday from thesting. I felt that the rtionship between these two people is not simple.¡± Silvia d forward, ¡°Only ihere is not much definite evidence and¡­ who she has an affair with, actually has nothing to do with me, I do not care at all!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s me making atool of myself?" Ste speechless, she was bored in the toilet for half a day, thinking that she had found something amazing amazing news, but it turned out that she simply did not care. "Going to see your boyfriend again?" Silvia waved her hand with her back to her and knew without having to answer. The first time I saw her back, I suddenly felt that she was still quite dashing, not trapped in the old love in the past, really fast,quickly let go of the past, quickly into a new rtionship, this was the dashing life should have.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If we hadn''t met in the restaurant, Silvia wouldn''t have known that Vivienne and the others were in the same hots herself. But think about it, in this local area, it was said that this one was the best hotel, most of the people who come to the tasting are stayingin this one, only the floor was different, the room specifications are different. She waited for a while before entering the elevator anding to Simon¡¯s room floor alone. I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now I find that it¡¯s extraordinarily quiet when I get to this floor, as ifno one was in the other rooms, plus the hallway was paved with thick carpet, so there''s almost no sound at all when I step on Simon didn''t even close the door, probably just waiting for her. "You wrapped this whole floor?" she stood in the doorway and nced to each side of thehallway, her tone almost positive "Well, quiet." Nodding. it seemed as if it was more than natural under his breath and it really fit his style of acting. "What took you so long to get up here?" Reaching over and pulling her directly into his arms, he lowered his head and gaveher a gentle bite on her earlobe as a small punishment. Scared to shrink her neck, Silvia said, "there are other people in the, I also cannot follow too close, in case someone found out." "others? I don''t see anyone, just a mangy dog, annoying." When he said this, there was a cold light in his eyes, thinking of that person was annoying. Before, he had ignored it at best, but just seeing hime up to Silvia¡¯s face gave him the urge to pick him up and throwhiir away. "I mean Ste," patted his hand, feeling his obvious jealousy and holding back. ¡°you just left and Ste came and shoord ¡­ the doy away!" Learning to speak in his tone, he could not help butugh himself, Finally nodding in satisfaction, Simon said, ¡°Well done! Deserves mendation!" "...." Silvia wondered whal Ste''s lace would look like if she knew she got a reward for disliking Ladarius a few times and blowing himoll. You wandered off." Turning her body over, she was not satisfied with her momentary wandering and loweredher head, kissing her hard as a punishment. Silvia enthusiastically and actively embraced him, responding to his kisses his passion, with him, always happy. After a long time, Simon let go and rubbed the tip of her nose against hers. Even if you don''t say anything, it feels good to be together like this. "You''re not even curious about what he told me?" Silvia thought he would ask, after all, he was looking in their direction whenhe was talking to Ladarius, but he didn''t ask a single question. Simon looked disgusted, "Not interested, I can guess without asking, it¡¯s all garbage!¡± Silvia wanted to give him credit, how could he be so urate. "You made that little mess, he kind of set it right for now, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s here to show off to you, right?¡± Let goof the hand, he turned to go to the boiling water to carry up, on the side of a full set of purple sand tea set, hot water poured into the pot, steaming steam dazzling up, dense with his face, the outline of hazy and good-looking outrageous. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 94 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 94 Chapter 94: If you do not want to, I will not go ¡°You know again?¡± Silviaughed and satdown opposite him, with one hand on her cheek, tilting her head to look at him. "What else don''t you know?" Simon while not slow to pour the water out of the teapot, slowlypoured on the body of the teapot, a little bit wet through the pot, while saying, "do not know also a lot, such as when you ... are willing to disclose me?" His serious look made Silviaugh, ¡°Mr. Simon so low-key person, also begging for official announcement?" "Low-profile also depends on which aspect.¡± Poured a cup of tea and ced it in frontof her, "In this regard, I hope the more high profile the better!" The one who loves, should announce the world, let everyone know that she belongs to him, was his lover, no one Wants to covel, anyone can only envy. Dropping her eyes, Silvia reached out to hold the tiny tealight, her heart was full of happiness. "By the way, they have a person named Louis around recently, this person, you stay away from him.¡± Probably just remembered,Simon opened his mouth to remind her. The tea was still a little hot, she just touched the rim of the cup, heard this, stopped, ¡°What¡¯swrong with him!" This Louis, indeed, was a bit odd. He seemed to be everywheretely, originally 1 thought, he was Ladarius side invited to help, so these asions often seen was nol surprising, but heand Vivienne unusual, tasting session and as a special guest to attend, under the milk Simon reminded her to stay away, this person, what exactly was the origin? The new rising foreign perfumers, very a little talent, also won several awards, but ... non-controversy is also very big. Some people question his giarism, there are also reports that his work is problematic.¡± Put down the teapot, Simon alsosat down, holding the tealight slightly thoughtful, "this half year or so, he disappeared abroad, did not expect toe to this side. And..." "This person''s private virtue is not good." Sip the tea, nodded in satisfaction and looked again at her rippled tea, ¡°Taste it!This side of the unique variety, extra small species, production is not much but the taste is quite good." He was so enthusiastic to rmend, Silvia also tasted a small mouthful, indeed, the entrance mellow, sweet aftertaste, very lips and teeth fragrance "Tasty.She nodded, her focus still on Louis, "What do you mean by bad private morals? In terms of male/female rtionships?" "... Hmm." After a moment''s silence, Simon nodded, "Someone had sued him for surname assault, but there was no hard evidence and it ended upnot working out. Later there were whitewash reports that it was a false usation, but all in all, this manis not so simple, stay away from him." "I have nothing to do with him either." Not to mention that there are so many ck materials, even if there are not, she will not get involved with the V.L side anymore. I was enough that she could listen to what he said. Simon nodded slightly, took a few more sips of tea and seemed to remember something, ¡°Howwas ... yesterday?¡± ¡°Plie¡­ coughi, cough..." a mouthtul of tea sprayed out, she was directly choked. Whal do you mean by okay yesterday? Why would the topic suddenly jump to this, she was simply caught off guard, okay? Simon was distressedand amused to see her coughing up a red face, "Is this a difficult question to answer? The more he said, the hotter Silvia''s face became, covering her lips with one hand and coughing, avoiding his eyes, but her mind was full ofst night''s events. Frankly speaking, yesterday''s feelings are still veryplicated, wonderful yes, but after all, the first time, pain was also inevitable, coupled with her nervousness, the memory of it,can not help but be blushing. "It looks like my performance didn''t satisfy you." He sighed and took another sip from histea. ¡°And ¡­. "Silvia was just about to say okay when she heard him continue, ¡°No wonder you want to try again.¡± silvia: ¡°¡­¡± A treacherous man!So it was waiting for her here. "So, let''s try again?" With a raised eyebrow, Simon looked at her askance, his lips holding a calcting smile. Silvia was really convinced! After such a big detour, the topic returned to the conversation that was interrupted on the phone Carlier ¡°No need to try, Iam very satisfied with Mr Simon''s ability and absolutely approve of your ability!" She refused righteously before letting his little scheme seed. Simon''s eyes faintly swept over her, ''''That''s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Really? Then maybe I wasn¡¯t in my right mind out there before andI don''t remember what I said." With a shrug, Silvia yed dumb. "You mean, you need me to help you remember." Putting down his tea, he walked around the table toward her. Seeing him approach, Silvia subconsciously tried to escape, but he grabbed her and pressed her down on the higli stool The stoolwas quite high, she sat on it, he stood, the height was just to his waist, so much so that he pulled her slightly towards himself, it was just sort of stuck on his waist. "Simon ..." hands against his chest, she softened her voice, just before the teeth and ws, but now like a docile kitten. "Don''t be afraid!" He got rid of your jokes, looked more serious and said in a warmvoice, "Although you and I have a further breakthrough in our rtionship, but I want to tell you that if you do not want, i will never force. This matter, originally is the Love each other will be beautiful, if you do not want, I will not go. Understand?" "..." originally was ying with him, did not expect him to say such a thing. His eyes could not be more sincere, Silvia''s heart was soft to a fault. . Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Raising her hand, she gently caressed his face, her voice gentle as water, ¡°Simon, I am willing.¡± Pulled her hand over and kissed her gently on theback of her hand, "I know." He knew that it was because he knew and was sure that he continuedst night and if she hadn''t been willing, he would have stopped, So what a blessing that the one he cherished, wanted and leaned towards him. 2/3 Silvia opened her arms around his armpits and embraced him, burying her face in his arms,feeling lucky after all. She was only asking for a deal, but what she didn¡¯t expect was to get much more than she thought, she really, really earned it! ¨C ¨C Vivienne was inbad shape. Vivienne''s state was bad, her face was getting paler and paler, her lips were dry and peeling, Ladarius looked distressed, ¡°Vivi, canI take you to the hospital?" Leaning on the bed, Vivienne shook her head, "No, I''m just tired and want to rest." She closed her eyes, her eyes were filled with Louis'' face and she burst out in a sweat again. In the bathroom, she did not expect Louis to be so bold as to follow her in a puble. Not to mention by Ladarius, or let other people see it was not good to spread the word. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 95 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 95 Chapter 95: What if it doesn''t work? After she came back from San Francisco, Ladarius didnot allow Vivienne to do anything else. She was not allowed to go to theboratory at all, saying that she was afraid that the chemicals in it might harm thebaby in her belly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Louis also parted ways with them for the time being, but fortunately before leaving, he gave her two perfume forms, saying that they were his newly developed new products, asa reward for her. Originally, Vivienne was half-hearted, but she gave the recipe to Ladarius and had it blended out and the results were really surprising, soshe was able to put her mind at ease, at least it was not a waste of work. Of course, Louis gave this point, he was far from enough, she wants more, there was more. It''s good to be apart for a while, at least until her body recovers and to take this time to think aboutit. "What are you thinking about?" Ladarius asked softly as he warmed the milk and brought it over, really pampering her now. Taking the milk, she smiled a little, "Nothing, I was thinking, this new product, counting the time should bein time for the annual perfumepetition at the end of the year, if I can get an award, even if it is the third prize back, it can also bring some benefits to thepany." 1 i "Then you''re thinking of the same thing as me." Nodding her nose, Ladarius said, "I''m already preparing for this, the deration for the Perfume of the Year contest closes at the end of next month, so we need to push it to market as soon as possible and if it creates a sensational effect, that''s even more points. I''ve already tried it, I think it''s good, it should be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, hopefully we can recover the losses thepany suffered before,so you can be under less pressure, too." She said with a sigh of relief. Seeing that she was still thinking about him and thepany even though she was pregnant and extremelyunwell now, Ladarius was really touched, "Vivi, you''re just too good to me." "Idiot, we''ve been together for so long and you''ve been good to me. I''ve been good to you, isn''t that what I should do. Besides, thispany has my share too!" The softness of her face was always the most charming. Ladarius nodded his head, "Yes, yes! Vivi, I''m really d I chose you, if it was Silvia, she would have been ¡­.¡± Thepany was also your child! At leasttogether for so many years, but did not see that she still had such a heart, in advance in the recipe moved and in the case of his initiative to seek and show goodwill, she also end of the shelf to pinch up, really think they can not leave her? Soon, he will let her know, what was toote to regret! "Don''t mention her!" Vivienne wrinkled her brow and twisted her head, "disgusting!" "Yes, disgusting! Don''t mention her, drink the milk, I have good news for you." "What''s the good news?" After finishing the milk in the ss in one gulp, her stomach suddenly felt much better and her body was much morefortable. Ladarius helped her adjust the pillow and shey down, nestled under the covers,fortably. "I mentioned to you before about nning to get married." After a pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it to my mother and she asked me to take you to meether." "Your mother?" Blinking, Vivienne said, "Mrs. Anita?" "Yes." Nodding, he said, "Once we''ve met her, we''ll get started on the wedding preparationsand you don''t want to wear a wedding dress with a big belly, hmm?" "... hmm." She answered hesitantly and her face did not show much joy. She wasn''t going to break up with Ladarius, but that didn¡¯t mean she was going to get married now. After getting married and having a child, she had to stay at home and teach her children, but with Ladarius¡¯ currentstrength, V.L''s current size was not up to what she wants in her heart and if she gives birth to her child at this time, where else will she have the energy to fight for her fame and status and how else will she earn more wealth. "Are you unhappy?" Ladarius originally thought that when she heard the news, she would be so happy that she would hug him and kiss himhard a few times, but she acted so calmly, calmly as if ... she was not happy at all. "No." She asked tentatively, "Have you already told your mother, about my pregnancy?¡± ¡°Not yet, I wanted tosurprise her. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivienne breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Nothing. I was trying to say, don''t be so hasty to tell her yet, after all, it¡¯s not even three months yet, I¡¯ve asked others, they all say the first threemonths are the most unstable, in case something happens, the baby is not ..." "Don''t be ridiculous!" Immediately interrupted her words, Ladarius a face of displeasure, "This is our child, he will be healthy, nothing will happen! You don''t have to do anything right now, just rest assured that you''ll have a baby. My mother doesn''t say it, but I know she really wants to have a grandchild. You know, after she married, she only had a daughter, she only has me as a son, if she knew youwere pregnant, she would be very happy." "Don''t be so nervous, I''m just saying what if... ¡± Vivienne continued. "Not even if! There are no such what-ifs!" He held her shoulders with both hands and looked into her eyes, ¡°Vivi,don''t look at all that nonsense and don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, you will be fine and the baby will be fine, I won''t allow anything to happen to you and I won''t allow anything to happen to the baby, understand?" Vivienne: "..." She slowly nodded her head, her face bing even more grave. From the bottom of her heart, she had the idea of taking the child away, but hadn¡¯tmade up her mind completely and was just testing it out with him, not expecting him to react so strongly. The child was also really quite resilient, the other day in Louis so tossed and turned, but are fine, but also quite amazing. She was hesitant and when Ladarius said so, she was even more hesitant, not to think about taking the child away for the time being, let¡¯s ¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 96 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 96 Chapter 96: Be Her Sentinel Silvia hadn''t been idletely, her precious little leafy rosewood had arrived and because it was a special breeding, it wasn¡¯t a verybig one and it was just sitting properly in herb. Aftering back from San Francisco, Ste applied to the top and specially prepared a separateb for her, the ce wasnot big, but all the instruments needed are avable. Inevitably some whispers, think this thing was a little unfair. No one in thepany had ever had their own independentb in less than three months and it¡¯s someone like Silvia had not been recruitedthrough the normal recruitment channels, plus those gossips on her before, they think she had problems. TL In this regard, Ste simply did not bother to exin, only one sentence: I gave Silvia¡¯s test, you who are willing to take the initiative to apply for thetest and can pass, I absolutely treat all the same, but also to prepare a simrboratory. Just this one sentence, then let all the noninittal swallowed. Although not see the second, but the first test, most of the people are seen with their own eyes, that cannot be faked, when many people can not tell, only she immediately found the problem and the second ... just heard, it had made people¡¯s scalp numb. No one wants to go to such a test, nor do they think they can pass, soit''s better to do your job. The outside hassles, as if they had nothing to do with her, once she was in theboratory, she will be fully immersed in it, not even payattention to the outside. When she was in San Francisco, she had an inspiration, but it was just a prototype, she had an idea butno exact outline, until she found grafted rosewood in the flower garden base, she felt she found what she wanted. Washing, drying, cutting, dissolving ¡­ refining the material, a series of processes, she was so busy alone that she was dizzy until the evening, when she felt her neckwas really too sore to eat and then she stopped. She missed Winnie a little bit, she used to be partnered with her, Winnie yed the hand, she mainly did the modtion, we have a cleardivision ofbor, Winnie can also always be very urate and timely get her meaning, cooperation was really too smooth. It¡¯s just that ¡­ Ladarius always refused to let her go, but looking at the date, her furrowed brow rxed. "Winnie, do you have time toe out for a bite to eat?¡± Pulling out her cell phone, she telephoned and dialed. Thirty minutester, at a small stall near Winnie''s house, the two had dozens of skewers in front ofthem, but sat in rtive silence. After a while, it was Winnie who broke the silence by saying, ¡°Eat!¡± She picked upa skewer and took a hard bite, as if she was venting something. In fact, in the past, the two of them would also eat together like this, counting that Winnie spent moretime with her than Ladarius did. No one had more than one word, until the table was left with the sign, Silvia wiped her mouth, took out a contractfrom the bag she brought with her and pushed it to her, "You take it back and read it slowly, you can negotiate if you are not satisfied, you are wee!" Winnie took a look at it, it was an employment contract and thepany was naturally Carmelo However, she just looked at it, then shook her head, not meaning to reach out and take it. "What?" Thinking she hadn''t terminated her contract, Silvia said, "You don¡¯t want to continue working alongside me?¡± ¡°Of course not. It''s the most fun I''ve ever had to be in this business with you, I can learn a lot from youand I love doing perfumery." "Then ..." thought Silvia, "if I remember correctly, from the day you submitted your resignation letter, whether Ladarius agrees or not, by now the time hade to leave automatically." Legally speaking, Ladarius could not forcefully restrict her even if she did not want to. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes, it is indeed time." Sighing, Winnie said, "But, my mom won¡¯t let me quit.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± She didn''t think that there was anything about the other elder here, "Auntie she ..." "Ladarius came to my house to see me and to meet my mother. My mom trusts him, she thinks Ladarius is a good boss, I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t know anybetter and he gave me a raise, so my mom won''t let me go even more." Winnie leaned back and tilted her head up to look at the sky, it was dark and she couldn''t even see a star, "I thought about it, if I don''t leave, I don''t leave, I''m not working anyway and he''s willing to pay for an idle person like me, so that''s good!" "Winnie, can''t think like that, you''re deserting yourself like that." On the surface, it seems to be consuming with each other, eating idle food and taking idle money, but the good golden period are wasted past, wasting the umtion of experience, but also missed the best period of development, for her, the loss was not worth the gain. It was also because, she wants Winnie to have a better development and sincerely see her as a friend, so shewill be minded to take her away with her. ¡°But ¡­ my mom doesn''t agree with it." A sideways nce at her, her eyes were helpless. "I don''t think you''re someone who only listens to your elders and doesn¡¯t have your own ideas.¡± This was actuallynot a big problem, Winnie''s mother disagreed, only to feel that the boss good treatment high, but to the Carmelo side, the beginning was not good, the development prospects behind was certainly good, as long as goodmunication, not to be unreasonable in this matter. Winnie stared at her for a while and suddenly snorted out augh, ¡°Well, teasing you! Actually, I¡¯m the one whodoesn''t want to go." Hearing this answer, Silvia was even more surprised, "Why?" All along, Winnie had been very determined, where you go, I go! I''m willing to work with you! She couldn''t believe Winnle would suddenly change her mind and never because Ladarius had promised a raise. "Because, I find that staying here will help you more than following you around.¡± She said in one word. Silvia was puzzled, "What do you mean?" "Recently after they came back from San Francisco, Vivienne just seemed to havea chicken blood, throwing out two perfume forms, theb had been busy making themtely, Ladarius was very high on them and they are said to be promising." She sat upright and said seriously. "So, what does this have to do with you helping me?¡± ¡°I want to see what level these two new products areand I also want to see what other tricks they can y, so that if they want to trap you, I can find out in time to inform you." These days, she thought about it, instead of going over to help her, she should stay here and be her sentry. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 97 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Soaking theb more than me But what Winnie didn¡¯t expect was for Silvia to get angry. ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±Her tone was hard and her face was serious, she was really angry. "Silvia, I..." I didn''t expect her to react so much, Winnie was a little confused for a moment, ¡°I ¡­ was wrong?" "Of course you''re wrong!" Silvia stressed again, "What do you take yourself for and what do you take me for? I know they will definitelyeout with new products, V.L has been eating the old money for a while and if they don''te out with new products, it won''tst long. Winnie, you''ve been in this business for so long, you should know what to do and what not to do.¡± ¡°Is something like a form somethingthat you should pry into? Do you think that I can''t deal with them, so I need you to go undercover and spy?" Pausing, she said slowly, "Winnie, I don''t need a ''sentry'' like that,e over here to my side as an assistant, that''s the seat you should stay in." Winnie: "..." After being reprimanded, Winnie was silent for a while, "I''m sorry." She was wrong, she thought this would be the best revenge, the best way to help Silvia out, but forgot that if she did this, then essentially what was the difference with Ladarius and the others. They hijacked Silvia''s research and development, hijacked her form and tried to peek into their form and secrets themselves and told Silvia that it wasthe same kind of people as them, too. "Winnie, I know you''re doing this for me, except, if you¡¯re really doing it for my own good,e over hereand help me. I have a new idea I''ve been experimenting withtely and I can¡¯t keep up with it alone, so it¡¯s about time for you toeover for your automatic termination." She said sincerely, pushing the contract forward again. This time, Winnie did not refuse, directly reached out and took it, roughly sweeping a nce, half jokingly said, ¡°The treatment is not as good as my current!¡± ¡°As longas you do a good job, you are still afraid of not being able to raise your sry? The projectmission alone, you can get a soft hand." Silviaughed. ¡°Then okay, then I¡¯ll ¡­ begrudge it!" Deliberately bitter face, as if aggrieved look, in fact, the heart had been happy. It was simply delightful to be able to leave that suffocating environment and return to familiar friendsand do what you love. When Silvia got home, it was alreadyte at night, she had been so busytelythat she came home late every time. The good thing is, Simon was also very busytely, both of them are busy, about a few days was also not seriously seethe above. Especially back to the room to see the bedroom was also empty, the overwhelming thoughts pressed down, she really quite, misshim. In the past, she was often busy until veryte, but also a person home, aperson to sleep, a person to take care of themselves, Ladarius even asionallye over, was to apany her to eat a meal and then leave, at that time, she did not feel such loneliness and longing. Maybe she got used to it, to thepany of one person, to the pampering of one person, she had graduallybegun to rely on him a little. I''ve taken a shower and climbed into bed to see that it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock in the night and I thought aboutsending him a message: today, noting back? I didn''t wait for his reply, so I fell asleep directly on the quilt. Thepany''s main business was to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Just feel the dependence, grunting and turning around, open arms and legs to hug him hard, the whole body almost racked on his body. Simon: "..." In the middle of the night, he rushed back exhausted and the result was that his petite wife did not even open to look at him,so actively throwing his arms into the hug. He really does not know whether to be happy or angry. He was happy that she took the initiative, angry that she was so unaware of it, if nothim, but someone else? "Silvia, Silvia ... ¡± whispered her name, Simon against her ear. "Don''t make any noise, it''s so noisy!" She waved her hand with a look of disgust and impatience. Simon: "...." Obviously too noisy, but also hugged so tightly and even put his head intohis arins, as if this can no longer hear the noise her voice. ¡°Hey¡­ " would have liked to say something, he could only sigh quietly, just, let¡¯s talk tomorrow! Who let it was their own spoiled out it! Solely rx down thebody, so she was pillowed, soon also slept over. This sleep was veryfortable, woke up refreshed, strong body ¡­ want to stretch azy back, but found their hands and feet seem to be pressed, suddenly openedhis eyes: The handsome face in front of her eyes, not her dear love who else. "Simon?!" The astonished called his name, "You, when did youe back?¡± Opening his eyes and looking at herwith obsidian eyes, Simon hummed lightly, finally able to settle the score with her forst night, "You didn''t even know who the person was and then you burrowed into her arms, are youContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! guarded or not!" Raising her hand, she gave her a light tap on the forehead, but of course she couldn''t force it, Silvia raised her hand to cover her head, "In this house, are there other men besides you?" "And what if a bad guy breaks in?" "Please! Do you think the security system of the Royal Pce is not a vegetarian, where it is so easy to break in! Even if someone breaks into the neighborhood, doesn''t this house of yours have a defense system in ce?" She didn''t think so, that''s not a reason at all, okay? Simon was amazed, "How do you know my house has a defense system?" "... "Silvia had been living here for a while and she found it out in a general way, except that his side ofthe security system was a little less than the Austin family. But as an ordinary civilian, but also was definitely enough. ¡°I¡­ guess also guessed ah!" She quickly found a reasonable reason, ¡°TV is not yed, like your family level of people, how can not do some defensemeasures around the house, otherwise, not early by thieves moved empty." This exnation seems to be quite reasonable. "Should I understand that you are at ease with me?" Noticing that she wanted to get up, he pulled her down with a twistof his wrist andid her back into his arms. "Simon stop it, I''m going to theb." She struggled to get up, her heart would not be at ease untilthe experiment was done. "You''ve been soaking theb more than you''ve been soaking metely, I¡¯m considering asking the company totake back yourb." Resting against the nest of her shoulder, he muttered in dissatisfaction. Silvia: ¡°¡­ boss, you can''t be such a personal vendetta!" Turning over on top of her, Simonughed, ¡°Then ¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 98 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 98 Chapter 98 : Praise for son''s ex-girlfriend Vivienne was a little rushed, she had been sitting for a while, but Ladarius his motherhad not yete. "Don''t be anxious, she must have been dyed." She was reassured, but Ladarius didn¡¯t have a bottom in his heart. After all, it was his mother who said she didn''t want to see him and it was he who insisted onit. Just when he wanted to get up to make a phone call, the door of thepartmentwas pushed open and it was Anita''s personal assistant who pushed the door and when she walked in, she closed the door behind her and withdrew to guard the door. Anita was wearing a light gray chic suit, her hair had just been permed for a short time andVivienne nced straight at it and recognized that she was wearing thetest jewelry this year on her ears and wrists and was really - very envious. Even at her age, she was still well maintained and looks only 30 or 40 years old, witha well maintained figure and temperament, if only... Ladarius could identify with her publicly. When she thought about this, Vivienne was disappointed. It''s a pity that Ladarius was born to her ex-husband. Not only can she not recognize him, but she can''t inherit half of his wealth now. If he was a serious heir, she wouldn''t have risked taking Louis¡¯ line, just to give herself a double guarantee. "Mom." Ladarius greeted him, then turned to Vivienne, "Vivi,e!" ¡°This is Vivi, the one I told you about before.¡± He took Vivienne by the waist and was veryattentive. He raised his eyes and gave her a faint nce as a greeting. Anita took off her jacket and sat down, picking up her chopsticks to eat. She was a bit spiteful and picky about what she ate, but the food at this club was more to her taste, plus the privacy was wellprotected and private, so she met with Ladarius here. However, over the years it had always been their mother and son meeting, this time bringing someone else,it was the first time. "Mom, how are you,tely?" Apanied by settling down, Ladarius first carefully expressed his concern, ¡°I heard that you have acquired another smallpany and Uncle Ye¡¯s health isnot too good, you must be working very hard." Unhurriedly chucking the dishes, she ate very carefully and said carelessly, "These things, no need for you to worry about." "Yes! I know Mom is very capable, she can handle it all. By the way, I have to thank you for what happened to mypany a while ago. If you hadn''t helped me, I wouldn''t have known what to do.¡± While he expressed his gratitude, Vivienne was surprised. She was nervous herself, but she didn''t expect that even Ladarius would be so nervous and polite. Facing her own mother, she said "you" in the same breath, polite and rusty, this wasnot the attitude of a son towards his mother, it waspletely subordinate.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The hand holding the chopsticks stopped, then put it down, took out a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth meticulously, then balled it up and threwit on the table. "Ladarius, this matter, you have handled it badly." "Yes, I know I didn¡¯t think it through, I didn¡¯t expect to let Silvia tamper with the formand almost let thepany ... because of this little mistake" Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Anita, ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. I''m saying that you''ve handled yourself badly in the matter of rtionships.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Not expecting her to say that, Ladarius froze and let outa questionable word. "Why did Silvia put her hand in the recipe? How many years has she been with you? Howmany of the products in your littlepany are not her work? She has always been obedient to you, good and obedient, why did you, in fact, force her out?" She said, tapping her fingers on the table, looking serious, as if a stern teacher was questioning a student who had cheated and made a mistake. Ladarius was confused by the question and his face was a bit hung up, feeling sweaty, ¡°Mom ¡­¡± ¡°I let Louis go over to help you because youare my son, I don''t want to see you work so hard for so long and end up with a nk. Ladarius, in this case, you are very wrong!" She criticized without mercy and now the most embarrassed and embarrassed personwas Vivienne. What a situation! She followed Ladarius to meet her future mother-inw, but this future mother-inw obviously did not take herseriously, not only did she not even look at her, but also did not say a word to her. Not only that, but she also praised her son''s ex-girlfriend in front of her. She sat there, her face red and white, on pins and needles. Ladarius retorted unconvincingly, "Mom, but you can''t control your feelings. I love Vivi, I love her, I can''t spend my life with someone I don¡¯t love. Yes, Silvia has talent and ability in perfumery, but I don¡¯t have to marry her just because of that! Iadmit that I have used her, but I have also given her a lot ah. You also know that after so many years, she said she turned the other cheek, which also shows how desperate she is a person.¡± ¡°Such a person,even if there is no this time, there is no guarantee that at some point it will bite me back. I now, this is to remove the hidden danger in advance.¡± Thetter words, perhaps he himself felt weak, his voice gettingsmaller and smaller. Anita red at him, "So, I still have to praise you? ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Thpany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I love Vivi and she will be your daughter-inw and I¡¯m going to marry Vivi.¡± I¡¯m going to marry Vivi.¡± What had to be said had already been said andAnita did not continue to count and only then did she look at Vivienne in a serious way. But Vivienne couldn''t see a single bit of like in her eyes. "I can''t stop you from doing what you want to do when you grow up andyou have your own ideas. But on the matter of marriage, I advise you ... you guys, or think it over." She said, reached over and took the bag she put aside, ¡°Marriage isnot a family affair, if you LE insist on getting married, then go ahead and do it." A bank card was handed to him, "This is a small token of my appreciation, you know, I can''t attend your wedding. The password is your birthday, no matter what, I hope you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± ¡°Thanks mom!¡± Taking the card, he said happily,"I understand your difficulties, I''m already happy that you are willing to say yes." "Well, we have already dyed too much today, I''ll leave now." Standing up, she was about to leave. C "Well, I will wait for an hour before leaving, take care of yourself.¡± T Ladarius stood up and found Vivienne stillsittingzily, so he gave her a hand and she slowly stood up too. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 99 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Not to her liking Ladarius was still very happy, squeezing the card with one hand and holding Vivienne with the other, ¡°Vivi,we can finally get married!" Looking askance at the card in his hand, she shrugged off his hand with particr indifference, "Really?" "Look, this is the gift money my mother gave us, it means she has approved of you. I know what she said just now has upset you, don¡¯t think too much about it, shedoesn''t mean anything else, she just wants what''s best for me from her point of view." "Of course she''s doing it for your own good, she''s even helped you choose your wife, but the qualified daughter-inw in her eyes is not me." Thinking about what her mother-inw-to-be said just now made her feel angry. It was her, Vivienne, sitting in front of her eyes now, marrying her son, not Silvia! The contempt that came from the bottom of her heart madeVivienne ufortable. "Look, you''re making a scene again, aren''t you? I told you, she has a mouth but not a heart. If she likes Silvia, but I don''t, so what? Will she live with Silvia for the rest of her life? I¡¯m the one who wants to getmarried, I''m the one who wants to marry a wife, her opinion is only an opinion, it won''t change anything!" Patiently coaxing her, Ladarius also knew that in this matter, she was indeed aggrieved. "Really?" Turning her head to look at him, Vivienne said, ¡°And what if you change your mind?¡± ¡°How could I change my mind!After all these years, don''t you understand my feelings? I''ve always loved you and only you! Now, we have a child, I will not change my mind!" As if to reassure her, Ladarius took her hand and slipped the bank card into her palm, "From now on, all the money of our family will be under your control and I will be under your control, you are the biggest, huh?" Looking at the bank card in her palm and then at his sincere eyes, Vivienne nodded her head in satisfaction, "Let''s see how you do!" After sending Vivienne home, Ladarius drove straight to theboratory, lle Tellill experiments on the new products had reached the final stage and nothing must go wrong, just like Vivi said, he was still counting on the two new products to win an annual award. A few days ago and recruited a few perfumers and experimenters in, although the ability was not particrly strong,but at least the professional level, can not get the boutique, ordinary mortal products tossed a few or not a problem. Everyone was busy, he probably looked at the project progress was quite reasonable, so did not say anything more, but to encourage everyo work harder and so make a result, all collective sry increase. After going around, he found that one person was not there again, so he called the head of theb, ¡°Where is Winnie? Did you take a leave ofabsence again? Or absent from work?" This little girl was only normal for a few days and what mishaps. ¡°Not Mr. Ladarius, she said she left." The person in charge whispered, he thought Mr. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ladarius knew about it. "Leaving?" Ladarius raised his voice, "When did she leave and who gave her permission to leave? I didn¡¯tget her resignation letter, I didn''t sign her out!" "Call her, call her and bring her back immediately, I think it''s a real mess!" He crossed his arms and said in an aggressive manner. The person in charge warily dialed the phone, "I can''t get through.¡± ¡°Call again! If you can¡¯t, go to her house andlook for her, what a nerve!" The scolding is so scolded, but do not feel relieved, thought about it and said, "Forget it, I will call myself!" He turned his head back to thepany and went straight to the HR department, "Get Winnie''s information out to me and also have thepany''s legal department deal with it, what kind of punishment andpensation should be given to employees who leave without permission." The HR department looked up at him, "Mr. Ladarius, Winnie has submitted her resignation letter more than a month ago, ording to the employment contractw, whether you agree or not, after 30 days,she can leave automatically." "What bullshit rule, I haven''t heard of this rule!" Ladarius was very surprised, which he never expected. He had always thought that as long as he didn''t sign and agree for one day, she Winnie had to stay here and keep working, but now thewords of the HR department made him furious. ¡°That¡¯s what ¡­ contractw says." The voice went down, even if the boss is angry again, that state regtions are regtions. ¡°Then ¡­ she can leave if she wants to? Thepany will have no way at all?¡± He did not believe that asmall staff, he was argepany will take her no way? "Herst month''s sry and benefits have not yet been settled." He looked down and looked through the information and said. ¡°Deducted!¡± Ladarius did not hesitate to give the order. "In addition, because of the special nature of her previous job duties, she can be required to fulfill the nonpete agreement.¡± Ladarius¡¯eyes lit up, "This is good! You guys just get this done, you can''t let her take up employment in other peers and if she doesn''t listen, go through the legal process to make herpensate thepany''s financial losses!" He can guess with his toes, this girl was determined to leave, was to go with Silvia well, he was not as good as she wants. Go can, at least within a year do not expect to mix in this business, as long as she dares to go to anotherpany, he dares to sue herfor breach of contract, Silvia if really so powerful, let her to pay for breach of contract ah! The thought that there are still in hand to hold the constraints of their magic weapon, his mood was a lot morefortable. The --- As it turned out, didn''t flirt with a bloodthirsty man, especially one just tasted the sweetness. She only had a couple of painful words and he took action to prove that her ¡°use,finished?" The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a fight. If the first time was quite bearable, then this morning, Simon let her know how restrained and restrained he wasthe first time, now she felt like all the bones of her body are disassembled and put back together again, before the practice of kung fu was not so tired. After taking a shower and changing clothes, I saw the fuchsia hickey on my neck in the bathroom mirror, smacked mylips and could only find a high-cored shirt to put on and use a silk scarf to cover it up again, at least it was not visible. She rushed to theb, she had agreed with Winnie to report to theb today to familiarize herself with theworking environment first. When she arrived, Winnie was already chatting with Ste at the door and she didn¡¯t know how long she had been here. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 100 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 100 Chapter 100: You know "Sorry, I overslept." She looked at Winnie, ¡°It seems that you all already know each other without me introducing you again.¡± ¡°From nowon, we''re all family, what''s the need for introductions!" With a hand directly on Winnie''s shoulder, Ste said with a smile. "Ste, this is too big a gap in your attitude, you weren¡¯t so friendly to me at first.¡± Shaking her head, Silvia chimed in for herself. "That''s different, at first I thought you were going through the back door, now ¡­ it''s a back door I agreed to." She half-joked, patting Winnie on the shoulder. "What a double standard!" Silvia sighed, "Well, since we''re already here, let¡¯s get to work, it just so happens that I¡¯m short of staff here and I wantto get the new products out as soon as possible." "Okay, then you guys will be busy first, Winnie''s entry formalities, wait two days and then go to the HR department to make up for it, no problem, right?" Thetter sentence was asked to Winnie, she naturally nodded and answered, "No problem." The most important thing was who you are working with and whether you are happy doing it. "It''s nice here!" When she entered theb, Winnie looked around the environment and said, ¡°It¡¯s even better than theprevious ce, wow, even these are there." Silvia said while changing her work clothes, "Although Carmelo is small in scale, but it is backed by Warin, in terms of hardware, it is still very passable. Also, Ste said that if we need any equipment at work, we can dere it to thepany.¡± ¡°A big company isreally good! You''re on the right track!" Winnie also followed her and changed into her work clothes, cleaned her hands and prepared to enter the working condition. ¡°By the way, you went ¡­ Ladarius didn''t give you a hard time, right?" Looking at her all rxed look, I guess the matter over there was solved, Silvia still uneasy asked the next. "I haven''t even seen his face." Waving her hand, she said, ¡°Anyway, ording to the employment contractw, I also reached the time when I can automatically leave, he can¡¯tstop me. And¡­ I''m moving." Approaching Silvia, she said thest four words with unmistakable pleasure. "Moving?" "Well." She nodded, "I''ve thought about it and although I said I could convince my mom, I¡¯m also afraid my mom will be swayed if hees to annoyme over and over again. She¡¯s a soft-hearted person, easily incited. And I''m going toe over here anyway, so why not just change to a ce closer to here, wouldn¡¯t that be a double whammy.¡± ¡°But, are you looking fora good ce for a while? Do you want me to keep an eye on it for you?" She felt sorry for Winnie, after all, it was only between herself and Ladarius, but Winnie was also involved for no reason. "No, I actually have this n, so I''ve been keeping an eye out for it for a longtime, just when I decided toe over, I called the agent side, luckily the house was still there, I''m all done moving, efficient, right?" Winnie raised her eyebrows proudly, she took a bit of a showy tone. "That''s good." Nodding, Silvia officially got to work, concentrating on giving her the general idea of what she had in mind and what raw materials she might needto use and what she should have on hand. After all, she was an old partner, Winnie listened carefully and took notes and the two of themdid their respective jobs and the experiment went very well. Every time a new product was made, many different samples are made at the same time and then observations and data are recorded, after all, alittle difference, the final result will produce a big difference. Silvia walked out of theb with her sore shoulders and saw Winnie with two cups of brewed coffeewalking to the lounge, smiling at her, "Just in time, take a break." Silvia nods and the two of them sit down on the couch. Watching her move her neck with one hand on her shoulder, Winnie said with concern, ¡°Tired, right? Let me give you asqueeze." When she was at V.L, she would asionally give her a squeeze, but it had been a long time since she had done so. Silvia didn''t push back, turned slightly, ruffled her hair to the side, revealing her long and slender neck,while Winnie squeezed her shoulders with both hands, gently exerting pressure, being so slightly loosened, it really was much morefortable. "Still have you good, these two days I really anxious, youe, I am much easier.¡± Tilting her head back and closing her eyes, she was all abit sleepy. The progress of a new product was not so fast, after all, it still had to betested over and over again, but now that Winnie wasing over, she was not too busy and tired. "So, shouldn''t you consider giving me a pay raise?" Looking at her sideways, Winnie joked with a smile. "Where are you like that? You''ll scare your boss away if you want a raise on your first day on the job!¡± Shaking her head, Silvia saiddisapprovingly. "An employee who doesn''t ask for a raise is not a good employee.¡± With a cheeky grin, Winnie¡¯s eyes swept up and stopped at a certainspot and the massage in her hand stopped. Noticing her strange appearance, Silvia opened her eyes, "What''s wrong?" ¡°Silvia you¡­¡± hesitate, probably do not know how to speak well, but her eyes are resting ona certain ce. Some suspicion lowered his head, did not see anything wrong with himself and she looked at ¡­ Raising her hand, Winnie pped down on her neck, probably indicating the location. Followed by her action also did the next, Silvia instantly remembered! Originally, she wore a turtleneckshirt to block it and then she changed to work clothes, so she couldn''t block it. But because she had been working, she didn''t notice and now Winnie helped her massage and her hair was ruffled to reveal her neck andthe hickey on that neck was directly exposed. "Ah this..." a little embarrassed isn''t it, but we are all adults, cover up or not necessary, she smiled at Winnie, ¡°is thatwhat, you know." Her reaction made Winnie snort out augh, "Yes, I understand! Only ... with who?" Ladarius had broken up, definitely not and the others ¡­ she didn''t seem to have seen Silvia get too close to anyone ah. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. To be precise, in these years, in her life, the only male had appeared and can still be called by namewas Ladarius, every day in addition totheboratorywas the rented house, even the number of shoppingwas limited. Silvia had a new boyfriend? Whowas it, howe she doesn¡¯t even have someone she can think of. "Do I know him?" Thinking about it, Winnie asked again. If she didn''t know him, it would be a waste to think about it. She thought it couldn''t be a simpler question, but for Silvia, it was kinda hard. ¡°Probably ¡­ count as knowing each other." With Simon''s reputation and status, there shouldn¡¯t be many people who don¡¯t know him, especiallyin this part of LA, but if we say we know ... Winnie, we shouldn¡¯t have had any dealings with him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 101 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 101 Chapter 101 We are doner? How! "You, what do you mean probably know? What¡¯s the name, I¡¯ll see if I recognize it.¡± 112 ¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡± Thenew product will be more difficult and the work will be very hard." "Spoken as if it''s been easy before." Winnie said with a smile, "Don''t worry, with you at the forefront, I''ll help you with the logistics!" "I knew you were a most virtuous and wise helper!" Back in the lab, she looked at the specimens that had been refined first and, without exception, they were not the kind of results she wanted. Good raw materials were important, but the process of separating and refining them, removing impurities and leaving only the vour you wanted,it was still a veryplex one and it always took many trials to seed. Every time a new product came out, it was imbued with the perfumer¡¯s unknown amount of effort and hard work and people who shamelessly hog the fruitsof other people''sbour were really hateful. ¡°Another failure!¡± Sighed, more or less disappointed. "Failure is normal, which time is it that easy to seed. What''s more, this time the raw material was supposed to be new and the scent wasplex, so of course it¡¯s evenmore difficult! What, is this a retreat?" 1 . P . Winnie had been with her for so many years that she didn¡¯t know she was joking with her, ¡°What¡¯s an experiment without a challenge, I was afraid it wouldn¡¯t behard enough!" With that, she was ready for the next round of experiments. Silvia stopped her, "Forget it, it''ste today, let''s continue tomorrow. There''s no hurry." It was gettingte and someone had been telling her not toe home sote in the morning and as overbearingas it might sound, it felt so good to be thought of and cared for. "Okay then, I''ll go back and think about it." The two changed and went downstairs and were about to leavethe front door when Ste came over in a breeze. The jacket rolled in with the wind and she didn''t look too good and as soon as she saw the two, she came straight atthem. "Ste?" greeted Silvia, Ste gave her a look before turning her head to Winnie, ¡°You couldn¡¯t make it.¡± Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± Silvia:¡±?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°V.Lhas sent us an official letter from there, stating that Winnie signed a nonpete agreement that prevents her from taking a job at any of her peers for a year from the day she left." With that, he pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to them to read. Winnie was confused! ¡°I ¡­ I didn''t know that!" She had never noticed there was such an agreement, in other words,she didn''t even remember signing it. "He''s intent on digging you a hole, so it''s normal for you not to know.¡± After a quick nce, Silvia did have somerecollection of such an agreement. For the sake of confidentiality and the interests of thepany, some people would sign such an agreement, but they were usually the core technical staff, like Winnie, but notso much. To put it bluntly, Ladarius was clearly trying to screw her. He was angry with himself and had a grievance, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about her now, so if he couldn¡¯t do anything about her, he¡¯d do something about Winnieand he wouldn''t let her get away with it anyway. "So what''s to be done?" Holding the piece of paper, Winnie¡¯s mood quickly sank, ¡°I can¡¯t get in?¡± Ste nodded her headin embarrassment. It wasn''t a problem for her to recruit someone to Carmelo, but if there was abour dispute involved, itwasn''t something she could just say. "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out." Silvia spoke up to reassure her. There was a solution to everything, it was just that this had happened so suddenly that everyone was momentarily confused. Ladarius was quick, Winnie had onlye to help out on the first day of the dayand he had followed up immediately, which meant he had been watching. He said he was done with it, but in fact he was after it. How can we clear that up? She hasn''t even settled her score with them yet and they¡¯re chasing after her. "Winnie, you should stay home for the next two days, haven¡¯t you just moved? It¡¯s justas well you''ve got time to pack up and wait for my notice!" "But ..." Winnie was still worried, after all, she was the cause of this, she was fine with it, but if she caused trouble for Silvia, or even Carmelo, she would be too sorry. Silvia reassures her, "Come on, there''s nothing to worry about! He has no choice but to threaten youwith this and to demonstrate to me. After all, this is still about me, not about you. Just rest for two days and wait for my good news!¡± Ste said, ¡°Yes! You should listen to Silviaand take it easy. This nonpete agreement is serious, but it''s not serious, so it¡¯s not a matter of a day or two.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold off on thepany¡¯s induction process until it¡¯sresolved, I''ll do it for you, don''t worry!" Facing them, Winnie could not say anything that touched her. She took two steps back and bowed twice, "Thank you Ste, thank you Silvia, I¡¯m so lucky to have met you. I''ll do my best from now on!" Silvia reached out to help her up, ¡°What a silly thing to say! It¡¯sonly right that you do well and it''s only right that we help you too! Come on, it''ste, hurry home, don''t keep your aunt waiting!" "Yeah." As she watched Winnie leave, Silvia looked down at the piece of paper in her hand and smiled coldly. "Silvia, do you have an idea yet?" Seeing her so calmly and confidently reassuring Winnie just now, Ste thought that she should have an idea. "There are only two ways to do this thing as long as it¡¯s admitted byws and regtions.¡± Silvia shook thepaper in her hand, "One, obey the agreement on it and you can''t join otherpanies in the same industry for a year. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Two, pay damages for breach of contract." "So, you''re going to choose two?¡± One was impossible, not to mention that Silvia had meant for Winnie toe over and helpout and even if they could fill in with other people, for the time being, what about Winnie''s job for the year? No otherpany in the same industry would take her on and a career change in a year? Come back after a year? Thinking about it, the easiest and most effective solution would be to just pay for the breach of contract. However, the amount wasn''t calcted yet and it''s probably not a small amount, so it would be difficult for Winnieto pay it alone. It was not likely that thepany would be able to pay for such a small amount of money. "Work out how much you need to pay for the breach of contract and if you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll help you get it together.¡±Ste said after some thought. Silvia smiled, "Thank you for your kind offer, but no. I don¡¯t choose one or two, I choose ¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 102 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 102 Chapter 102 He''s unkind, I''m unrighteous The world wasn''t always one or the other, it was always necessary to jump out and give yourself a third choice. And she didn''t always have to be passive and see what happens, she should always take the initiative and fight back soshe could show those two that she, too, wasn''t that easy to mess with! Simon came home to see his young wife sprawled on the sofa with herptop in front of her, her nimble fingers tapping away at the keyboard, her feet folded and crossed in concentration. It was rare to see her ying on theputer like this at home, so he put down what he was holding, changed his shoes and came over, poking hishead in front of her, only did he see that she had several pages open on her screen and, at the moment, was registering a small number on some posting bar. "So interested?" He went to pour a ss of water and brought her one too. Silvia got up from the couch and sat cross-legged,ptop on herp, reaching out to take a sipof water without taking her eyes off theputer screen, "Since someone''s interested, I''ll be reluctant to get up and y with him.". Hearing this tone and looking at this expression, it was someone who had upset his little wife. "Who is so dignified as to deserve the presence of my Miss.Silvia?¡± Simon tugged his tie a littlelooser and undid the two buttons on his cor so that he could rx after a long day. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It didn''t make any difference whether he came back or not, it was just a ce to sleep anyway, but since having her, there was something to look forward toabout ''home'', seeing her, hearing her voice and being there for her every day, happy or unhappy. But it looked as if she had it all worked out and didn¡¯t need his help at all. "What other bitch could there be!" She said without looking up as she put down her ss of water and bowedher head, tapping away at her keyboard. Simon raised an eyebrow, got up and sat over next to her, watching her register her little number online and post the recipe for ¨C perfume? Narrowing his eyes andlooking closer, it was indeed a perfume recipe... it was amercial leak! S "What you posted was from your previous time at V.L?¡± With a little thought, he wasable to figure it out. "Yes! I didn''t want to be so desperate, but since someone had to be so desperate, I had to be unforgiving too!¡± Hitting thest carriage return, she breathed asigh of relief and put theputer aside with a look of aplishment. "Have you considered what if he sues you?" "It''s not like we haven¡¯t sued before!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Besides, what¡¯s it to them ifsomeone identally steals my mailbox and leaks something of mine, when V.L has already announced to the public that the recipes are all from Miss. Not to mention that there''s more than one perfume form here.¡± Simon pondered, ¡°What if they say you stole them when you were at V.L?¡± It was important to think ahead and back, to think out the other side''s path before you could block it and leave them with no way out. "Where''s the evidence?" She shrugged, unconcerned, "Even if you want to sue, everything is about evidence! From the verybeginning, there was no written employment agreement between V.L and I. Doesn''t he like to talk about agreements? Then let''s use the agreement! In a seriouswsuit, I wouldn¡¯t be an employee ofV.L, SO what could I do to get their core secrets. If it''s that easy, V.L is really in jeopardy and can close down before it¡¯s toote!¡± It¡¯s true, everything is about evidence and if Ladarius had been sosure of herself, she wouldn''t have withdrawn her case so easily. Of course, it had something to do with the fact that she had tampered with the recipe at the time,which had thrown them for a loop, but in the end, it was just a matter of weighing up the odds and thinking that the odds were not a sure thing. "In that case, mydy is winning and I need not worry at all for my husband.¡± Rubbing his hand through herhair, he said with doting eyes. Silvia tilted her head at him, "Not really! You have to be ready to do my logistics, if they bully poor me, youhave to have a whole team ofwyers ready to fight for me!" Pulling his hand around her shoulder, she fell back down andy on hisp, pouting. This little woman, she was bing more and more provocative, every look and every gesture poked into his heart,making it impossible for him not to spoil. "So, I''m being eaten by you?" "Don''t you want to?" A frown of pity and resignation, but the sly glintin her eyes still betrayed her little mischievousness. Simon curled his lips, "With pleasure!" Leaning down, he kissed her gently on the lips. Already familiar with each other''s bodies, from her initial shyness and youthfulness, Silvia was now much more familiar, lyingon hisp like this, one hand hooked around his neck, enjoying the pampering he was giving her. The biggest disadvantage of this position is the neck hurts! Simon¡¯s neck, of course. Finally unable to eat, he straightened up and moved his neck, looking at her smug grin and saying disgruntledly, ¡°Are you, like,ughing at me?¡± ¡°How dareyou!" Silvia was about to say more when a dripping message tone came from herputer and she was busy sitting up to check it. They were all replies from posters and private messages sent in a jumble of messages. After all, it was a posting within the industry and someone soon realised it was a perfume form, probably some researcher from anotherpany, a perfumeror something, but no one had realised yet that it belonged to a past product of V.L. Of course, the V.L people would have been the first to notice and immediately there were private messages questioning who she was and why she was doing this, demanding thatthe post be deleted immediately. There was also some discussion about the recipe and it was a big night, everyone had nothing better to do and was very interested in getting together andthe major posters were immediately buzzing. There was probably some fast movers who had already made the concoction ording to the recipe. In fact, even if the post was deleted now, there was no point in doing so, as the recipe was alreadyout in the open anyway and everyone had seen it. Simon''s hand crossed over and took hers, squeezing the mouse to log the number out, close the page and close thputer. "What''s done is done, so let''s not bother with the boring ones. The bait has been cast and the fish will take the bait themselves!¡± Silvia approved, which was what she had intended to do, except that he was one stepahead. She wasn''t in a hurry, but someone else was and not even two minutes after theputer was closed here, Ladarius¡¯ callcame straight away. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 103 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 103 Chapter 103 People like you won''t understand "Silvia, are you a mad dog? What the hell do you want?¡± Sure enough, as soon as she pickedup the phone, it was Ladarius'' growling voice. Luckily she had the foresight to hold the phone away from her ear. Silvia didn''t get angry at his abuse, she just sneered back at him, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, mad dogs bite. Unlike you, if my aim is clear, I only bite you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taking a deep breath,Ladarius swore that if she were in front of him right now, he would be able to tear her to pieces, "Silvia, I know what you mean, Winnie can''t be your dog and you''re not happy about it, so you''reing back at me aren''t you?" "Just so you understand and don''t open your mouth about dogs, they''re spiritual creatures that know more than you." She was nonchnt, ayer of frost hanging over her face. She could swear at her all she wanted, but not at her people! Sensing her coldness, Simon opened his arms and tookher in, warming her with his own body heat. Silvia rxed her body against him and felt the strongest support as she leaned softly and securely against him. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t argue with you verbally. Silvia, don''t forget that although the form leak has an impact on V.L, you¡¯re leaking trade secrets and thepany will have to doubleyour damages if they sue you! You''re just trying to get ahead of yourself, but in the end you''ll have to pay for your mistake! What a fool!" Ladarius had been with Vivienne, nning the wedding, when in the middle of the night, a call came from the shareholders, questioning him about what was going on and why the recipes for several of thepany''s breakout products had been leaked online. He was dumbfounded and after checking online, he was almost certain that the only person who could have dhis and would have done this, was one person - Silvia! Angry, he calmned down and thought that by leaking this, Silvia had leaked trade secrets and she was still paying the price. ¡°Trade secrets?¡± Silvia snorted, ¡°Mr. Ladarius, I think you may have forgotten that there has never been any employment contract between me and V.L. It is not clear whether the employment rtionship has been established or not, so how can we talk about leaking trade secrets? Furthermore, how could youlet a small, insignificant person like me get my hands on something as important as your V.L.?" "Mr.Ladarius, you are so capable, all the perfume forms of V.L should be well protected, how could you be so careless and have them leaked out? Oh yes, I remember that those forms are all in the hands of MIss. Vivienne, maybe Vivienne is not happy with your treatment and wants to jump ship.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!Vivi is not like you, Vivi would never betray me!" Ladarius retorted angrily, "Don''t think it''s okay just because you don''t admit it, these trumpets, where these posts are spreading from, I can have someone check the ip''s, you think it won''t be on you?" 1 "Let alone if these trumpets are me, even if they are, it''s still the same question, Mr.Ladarius, what proof do you have that I would have gotten my hands on such important trade secrets of V.L?" She paused, not waiting for Ladarius to speak again, having lost her patience and sat up straight, "Mr.Ladarius, I might as well remind you kindly one more time. I have known you for so many years, I may not know everything about the kind of person you are and the kind of things you havedone, but I don''t know everything either." "When you and Vivienne went on your trip abroad, you made all sorts of romantic vows and gave her all sorts of gifts, but was all that money really your own? What do you think the shareholders of V.L would do if they knew that you were embezzling public money and falsifying your ounts to please a beautiful woman?" She had a smile on her lips, but the words were cold and the cold light in her eyes was unsettling, For the first time, Simon found that when she was angry, she was still quite... heartbreaking With her for so long, it seemed like the first time I saw her so angry, even if it was hidden, that angerburst out from every pore. ¡°You ¡­ you''re bloodthirsty!" After a moment of confusion, Ladarius came back to his senses. His whole body was now drenched in cold, his back was now slick with cold sweat, his mind was nk, he had no idea how Silvia knewany of this. How could it be! He hadn''t told anyone about it, not even Vivienne and Silvia had been such a fool to work with her experimental data, how could she knowthis? He took a gamble that she was actually just scamming herself. "Don''t think you can talk nonsense just because you have sharp teeth, where¡¯s the proof! I can sue you for nder ifyou say that!" "Ladarius, are the court doors open for your family? Don''t open and close your mouth and sue. You''re wasting other people''s time, other people''s energy, don''t make me do it! If I ever sue you, I won¡¯t let you have a chance to win, let alone achance to beg for peace!" "If I didn''t have proof, do you think I''d be telling you this? Save your breath!" "..." Ladarius finally fell silent. There was no way he wasn''t afraid, forget everything else, all these things that happened in the square, all these things, if the shareholders found out,he wouldn''t be able to keep this position, onceContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! they pulled out, V.L would bepletely finished and he would bepletely finished! Only now did he realise how terrifying this woman was! The woman he had known for five years, who had been his girlfriend for three years, who had helped him work hard for three years, he had never really got to know her. His hands were sweaty and he swallowed hard, "Okay, let''s all stop arguing. What do you really want?" "What do I want, don''t you know?¡± Silvia said coldly, ¡°Just for a Winnie?¡± he was puzzled,"Is she holding something over you? As for you 3/4 fighting so hard for her?" "People like you wouldn''t understand." She said faintly, "You know, I''ve never been very patient, don''t keep me waiting too long!" With that, she hung up the phone. Looking at her straight back, Simon embraced her from behind and whispered against her shoulder, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to go down thereyourself, leave this to me, there''s no need to talk to him so much." Silvia turned around and embraced him back, "I know you''re strong, but I want to take care of this on my own. I caused the trouble, I''ll handle it, my people, I''ll protect them!¡± ¡°That actually sounds a bit envious.¡± Parting a little, Simon looked at her witha smile, "I wonder if I''d be lucky enough to have Mrs. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 104 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 104 Chapter 104 How about doing a favor? Ladarius hung up the phone and smoked a cigarette before entering the house. Inside, Vivienne was reclining on a lounge chair, peeling an orange, carefully removing all the white threads from the petals before stuffing them into her mouth. Lifting her eyelids, she saw that he did not look well, pushed the rubbish in front of her, wiped her hands and satup, "What''s wrong?" He shook his head, not really wanting to talk. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk and I know it. You''ve been answering several phone calls and I''ve heard the general idea that Silvia leaked the form for the perfume?¡± She looked as if she kneweverything, as if she could see everything. Now that she knew, Ladarius sighed heavily as he stopped hiding it from her. He went to the fridge and opened a can of cold beer, taking a long, hard swig. "She leaked it, what are you so angry about? She leaked thepany¡¯s secrets, she¡¯s looking for death. If she wants to die, just let her go, what''s bothering you here?¡± Vivienne said in disbelief. From the bottom of her heart, she didn''t think it was a big deal. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In fact, she hadn''t cared much about the recipe for those perfumes before V.l., after what had happenedst time. She had won awards for those products before, but after all, they were all Silvia¡¯s work and she had hardly been involved inthem from start to finish, nor did she know much about them. It was almost the end of the line. She had to think of something else. Turning to her, Ladarius looked at her and said, "You make it sound so easy, but where¡¯s the proof? We have noproof that she leaked the recipe. Besides, the form has already been leaked, so the first priority should be to find a way to make up for the damage.¡± Otherwise, thoseshareholders would definitely be looking for trouble and he would have to think of countermeasures to deal with it. Just thinking about it gave him a headache. The shareholders had already been upset by the fact that the recipe had gone wrong, affecting theproduction of the factory and almost failing to deliver the goods and the fact that his affair with Silvia and Vivienne was a private matter, so they could not say anything, but they had insinuated that he had to take care of his personal image. Ladarius thought to himself: most of the shareholders were old and old-fashioned and it would not be easy for him to upset them as CEO. "Aren''t we already working on new products?" Standing up, Vivienne walked towards him and put her hands on his shoulders, half leaning on him, ¡°The big thingis to talk to the shareholders, it always takes time to develop new products, but as long as they are on the market, they will be big sellers and when the annual award is won, the benefits that V.L can get are nothingpared to this small loss at the moment." "Besides, the previous models are no longer fresh, the market is not strong enough, so if they are leaked, they are leaked, so it is a good opportunity to do a generous favor and also to fight for the image of thepany! Ladarius frowned, "A favour?" "If we can''t sue Silvia without solid evidence, we might as well admit that we sent it out ourselves. The purpose is to have healthypetition in the industry, to discuss with our peers, to share resources, for one thing, the damage has alreadybeen done anyway, this is irreversible and for another, to save thepany''s image, to gain goodwill, as if she, Silvia, had built a bridge for us." Ladarius was enlightened by her words and he nodded, "That''s right! That''s a good idea!" "The most important thing now is to develop the new product and make it a hit, even if all the recipes are leaked, what are we afraid of Silvia? Even if all the recipes are leaked, what do we have to fear from Silvia?" The more Ladarius listened, the happier he became and the more he thought she had a point. Well said! Vivi, you are a blessing to me! I don¡¯t have to worry about anything with you around!¡± ¡°Hey hey, you putme down, watch out for the baby!" pping him twice, Vivienne said petntly. "Oh, yes, yes, yes!" Hastily putting her down, he carefully put his head close to the small of her back, ¡°Is the baby okay?¡± ¡°What movement can I hear atthis moment, silly you!" Vivienneughed as she poked him in the head with her finger. Ladarius said, "Yes, I can hear him, I can hear him calling for his father!¡± Vivi, thank you so much, you¡¯ve worked hard! Straightening up, circling herwaist and putting her head against her head, Ladarius said with great emotion. "Know that I''ve worked hard and be good to me, okay?¡± Snuggling gently into his arms, she said softly. In fact, she had her own little thoughts, the reason why she dared to be so hard-headed andsay that she could do without all the previous recipes was because she felt that she had hooked up with Louis. The god and as long as he kept supplying new recipes, she would win awards, fame andstatus, what else was there to worry about, but it was all within her reach. Of course, it was impossible for Ladarius to know that she was still in touch with Louis in private. She was relieved that he was not in LA these days, but the line could not be broken, otherwise all her efforts would have been invain. "Vivi..." sniffing her body odour, Ladarius'' heart pounded, "we haven''t..." ¡°Nasty!¡± Pushing him, Vivienne turned to leave, but he tookher by the wrist and wrapped her in a firm hug from behind, "Can''t we do it for the whole pregnancy? Wouldn''t that suffocate me?" His body pressed against hers, making her feel his patience. Vivienne''s heart was pounding, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to, it was just that her body just couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she was inSan Francisco. With the recent absence of Louis and the fact that she had been well fed, she had actually recovered. Turning around and holding his head in her hands, she said softly,¡± you ¡­ can be a little lighter!" When he got that, Ladarius was as happy as if he had won the lottery and picked her up in a horizontalhug, "Don''t worry, I''ll be very, very light!" The next day, Silvia arrived at work. The following day, Silvia had just arrived at work when Ste called her into her office. "Did you read the post on the inte yesterday?" Turning to herputer, Ste waved at her, ¡°Is V.L going crazy? What a riot this is about!" Silvia: "????" She walked over and leaned over to look at Ste''sputer. What opened was V.L''s official Weibo page and there was an announcement posted, admitting that the perfume recipesthat had caused a furore and been hotly debated in all the major postings yesterday were a few of theirpany''s bestsellers and the reason for posting them was to discuss them with their peers and make progress together. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 105 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Who is responsible and who is to me Ladarius is quite quick to react and knows how to turn the tables. After a general nce at V.L¡¯s announcement, this wave of action has pulled a lot of goodwill for their company. Although some people questioned whether they were mouring for attention, whether the form was real or an altered version and whether V.L was doing this as a sign of a bigger move, opinions differed, but it had in effect brought them a wave of poprity. ¡°What do you think V.L is up to, what do they want? The industry is disclosing their own form like this with no intention of screwing themselves, are they nning to give up on their previous products?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With one hand on her cheek, Ste was lost in thought. Her words reminded Silvia that V.L was indeed trying to save its image, but it was also nning to abandon its previous products. Of course, she had forced her to make this decision, but would they be able toe up with a recement any time soon? The two of them looked at each other, neither of them saying anything, each with their own ideas. There was a knock on the office door and Ste¡¯s secretary pushed her way in, ¡°Ste, there¡¯s a Winnie outside who says she has an appointment with you.¡± ¡°Winnie?¡± wrinkling her brow, Ste didn¡¯t remember for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s Winnie, I sent hier over.¡± Silvia turned her head, ¡°Send her in.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her to go back to rest? You know the induction is still ¡­,¡± Ste said in disbelief. ¡°The induction can¡¯t be done yet, but soon V.L will revoke that nonpete agreement, it¡¯s recently come to the attack stage, I think it¡¯s better to let Winniee over to help first, I also hope, this new product in hand cane out soon.¡± Silvia had nned to let Winnie go home and rest, butst night she thought that the recipe needed to be adjusted and stic was a bit too busy to do it alone. This was her first project since leaving V.L. and she didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong and she didn¡¯t know the people in thepany very well, so she didn¡¯t feel asfortable with her new partners as she did with her old friends. After thinking about it, she called Winnie and asked her toe over. ¡°Ste, Silvia,¡± Winnie greeted as she entered, not really sure what to expect yet, as Silvia had only told her on the phone yesterday that she would continue to report to the office today, but not in detail. ¡°You might as well continue to help out in theb, you don¡¯t have to worry about V.L., Ladarius will withdraw that agreement, Silvia said with certainty ¡°Really? Winnie¡¯s cyes were lull of surprise Ste was also sceptical, ¡°Will it? But we only received the official letter yesterday and in one night, you¡¯ve solved the problein? with thai, ber eyes fell to theputer screen and a light went off in her head, ¡°Does that mean that post about the teripst night was¡­¡± * Silviayou shouldn¡¯t have done that for me, if they sued you for leaking trade secrets you¡­¡± The V. L perfume form being made publicsi might was such powerful news in the circle, how could Winnie Riot know about it and she guessed that there was only one person who could do this and had the ability to do it. But this, really, is a big deal! II V.doesn¡¯t take it personally, that¡¯s fine, it he does take it personally he¡¯ll really sue her for leaking trade secrets ¡­ but ording to Ladarius¡¯ calcting personality, how could he not take it personally, Don¡¯t worry about it, I dare to do this, I have already thought of a countermeasure!¡± Silvia reassured her by gently patting her hand, ¡°Anyway, V.L¡¯s side won¡¯t ckmail you with this again, so just feel free toe over.¡± The look of certainty in her eyes didn¡¯t look like she was just reassuring, she looked absolutely sure of herselt. Winnie thought for a moment, ¡°Silvia, you didn¡¯t make some kind of deal with that bitch Ladarius for me, did you? Did you promise him something?¡± Tu her mind, for it to have gone so well, it must have been because some kind of deal orpromise had been struck, otherwise, where would Ladarius have been so good at talking Her fears were the same ones Ste was worried about, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t make some secret decision on your own, did you? Silvia, don¡¯t be a fool! You have a big future ahead of you, don¡¯t be foolish in your intentions.¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but smile at how concerned they were about her, ¡°Look at you guys, you think I¡¯m going to do something big. It¡¯s not as serious as you think, it¡¯s a deal, but I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s compromising, don¡¯t worry about that!¡± ¡°Really? Both of them were suspicious, fearing that she was deliberately lying tofort them. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, it¡¯s only for a couple of days anyway, V.L¡¯s side will definitely withdraw that agreement.¡± Then, it was time to pat her on the shoulder, ¡°So that means you won¡¯t be able to rest again in this recent period, you¡¯ll have to do a good job for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Winnie nodded in response as the stone fell from her heart, The atmosphere at V.L¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting was so heavy that it was almost as if thick clouds were pouring down on us. Ladarius squeezed the knot of his tie with one hand and tried to tug it, but when he looked up, he didn¡¯t feel right, so he just moved around a little. ¡°Mr. Ladarius, aren¡¯t you going to exin to the board about the leak of the perfume form?¡± One of the major shardsoldes spoluptinse, lis voice cold and questioning in tone Ladarius had already thought of a response to this, so he didn¡¯t panic, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen the official statement from thepany and the public opinion on the inte is still tilted towards VI. The response is overwhelming and the good reputation is obvious to everyone, on the whole thing, the pros outweigh the cons and I don¡¯t think I need to exin anything more for that.¡± Spreading his hands, he was frank, not showing any semnce of heartfelt cimidity. ¡°The leaking of the recipe will cause direct financial losses. How many of your peers can now imitate ourpany¡¯s same product and have you thought about the ensuing market effects? How dare you say that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages? I ask you, for all these losses, who will be responsible and who will bear them!¡± Shareholders were looking at profit and once it was clear that they were going to lose money, they couldn¡¯t just ignore Faced with the reproach, Ladarius did not panic, leaned forward, crossed his hands on the table and smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious first, Mr. Smith, about this economic loss, listen to me slowly I exin to you all.¡± T ¡°In fact, the few perfume forms that leaked out yesterday are all old products that we at V.L have been very mature and have been on the market for a long time. It is true that they sell well, consumers also like them and the market response is good, but ¡­ We should not forget that they are old products after all and have lost their freshness!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 106 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Consider it a gift to her ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anypany to seek a permanent solution by eating old money.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He jabbed his finger at the tabletop and looked around at everyone in the room, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking abouttely and trying to break through. Instead of waiting for others to break our market, we should break it ourselves first.¡± With that, he stood up and propped his hands on the table, ¡°On the surface, it looks like all thepetingpanies now know our form and we are very much at a loss, but let¡¯s not forget that it is an old work that has been on the market for a long time and even it we don¡¯t disclose it ourselves. Some rivalpanies with the will to do so, have already been able to develop it, which means that even if they now. That means that even if we don¡¯t have it now, we are about to lose ourpetitiveness. Instead of thinking about how to protect the old ones. We should develop new products and put all our attention and focus on them, that¡¯s what we should focus on for sustainable developinent.¡± His voice was powerful and so well reasoned and he waspletely prepared. The board members were still questioning, but after hearing his words, they felt that there was some truth to them, wrinkling their brows and looking down in thought. Someone asked again, ¡°You have a point, but when you say new products, where are our new products? ording to thepany¡¯s statement this quarter, there has been almost halt a year without new products on the market and the previous talk of getting a new product award and awsuit, is boiling over. Last month¡­ there was also a crisis wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can¡¯t just rely on lip service, we as shareholders, of course, want to see the benefits. mrdarius, you have toe up with something to reassure us!¡± One person questioned and the others nodded in response. Ladarius smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I am talking about new products, I will mention them only when I have something in sight. We already have two new products under development and I believe they will be avable soon. Moreover, I am very confident that it will be the new issue¡¯s breakout model!¡± ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s really the case, that¡¯s great!¡± Mr. Williams nodded, ¡°But I heard that all the outstanding works of ourpany before came from the hands of that Silvia, Vivienne, which seems to be a misnomer!¡± Mr. Ladarius, how do you exin this?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all a matter ollscintormation. Of course, I¡¯m also responsible for this, I didn¡¯t know people well enough to be set up by a viin As for Vivienne..shareholders, the two new products this time, are developed and mixed by Vivienne hersell, in taci, those previous bestsellers of ourpany, also came from her hand, you should trust her strength.¡± He paused, his face full of joy at the mention of Vivienne, in addition, I have two things to announce to you here. Firstly, after the sessful development of these wo new products, they will represent us at V.L, in the annual pertumepetition, whichiller very promising to bring glory and profit to ihe company. Secondly ¡­¡± ¡°I mysell, will be married to Miss Vivienne, also known as Vivienne and I am here to promise that there will be absolutely no personal rtionships that will affect the interests of thepany. Vivienne and I will do our best to make V.L better and better!¡± With these words, he was exining all the shareholders¡¯ doubts clearly and by the way, aying everyone¡¯s worries. Originally, everyone hade with an attitude of asking questions, but now that they felt that it made sense and that the future was promising, they didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Well then, congrattions in advance to Mr. Ladarius. hopefully in three months time, it will be a double wedding!¡± Ladarius smiled brightly, knowing in his heart that it would not be a double wedding, but a triple wedding! Vivi was right, since he couldn¡¯t get it back, he could just admit it and it would be a bonus, she was a blessing! But¡­ Back in his office, he looked at the photo of himself and Vivienne on his desk, which he kept in his office without fear of Silvia seeing it, because it was actually a photo of the three of them together, except that he and Vivi were secretly holding hands. He and Vivienne had already developed a rtionship and even when the three of them were photographed together, he and she were always standing closer to each other, which the nervous Silvia didn¡¯t even notice But when did she find out that he was using public money to take Vivi out and buy her gitts? If she had found out, why had she never mentioned it before and kept it to herselt uintil now? Ladarius couldn¡¯t figure it out. He thought there were only two possibilities: one, she didn¡¯t know about it before and only recently found out through some channel or means, or two, she had actually known about it for a long time, but had just been ying dumb and pretending not to know. However, whichever possibility it was, it was terrifying to think about. Every time he confronted her, he felt more and more as if he had never really known this woman, was she still the Silvia he knew? His fingers clenched one by one, squeezing tightly, his anger on the verge of reaching a critical point. He had been so calm and collected at the board meeting today, but yesterday he had really panicked, fearing that he would not be able to exin himself to the shareholders and that he would be completely ruined. Fortunately, today he has convinced them that his words have satisfied them, at least so far. But if the shareholders really knew what he had done, it would not be as easy as it was today, He didn¡¯t dare to bet on whether Silvia had any real leverage on him or not, but on reflection, it was the lesser of two evils. That¡¯s it! Give it to her! If she wanted it so badly, she could give it to her! Anyway, as long as Vivi¡¯s new concoction was a sess, won awards and became a hit in the market, the profits would keep on coining, so what did she care about Silvia? Duling the inte, he waid in a deep volce, ¡°It¡¯s me with regard to Winnie¡¯s nonpete agreement, revoke ¡°Yeah, I said that. Well, that¡¯s it, don¡¯t bother.¡± He said coldly. After this many days off, Vivienne still came to theb. She didn¡¯t really want to, the smell of the chemicals in theb was not pleasant, but she had to do it for the sake of the prestige she was about to receive. She had written the recipe, but she had to be a part of the development process, she couldn¡¯t just show her face and not be there when another Silvia showed up. She had toe and keep an eye on it herself now, or at least be roughly involved in the whole process, so that she wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed when the time came to deal with it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 107 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Vivienne: Shocked The ideal was always good and she had thought about doing it herself, but she hadn¡¯t been in there long before she had retreated in disgust. Of course, she felt it was all understandable and forgivable because she was pregnant and simply made a cup of coffee and sat outside as a supervisor. She knew that drinking too much coffee was bad for the baby, but the problem was that she hadn¡¯t decided whether she wanted to have the baby or not, As the days went by and the pregnancy reactions became apnarent, she still hadn¡¯t decided whether she wanted it or not Alter weighing the pros and cons, she didn¡¯t want it, at least not ver but Lidarius did and not only did he want it, he wanted it so badly that if she went ahead and aborted it, it would probably put me on their rtionship, but it she didn¡¯t ¨C It was a bit annoying! Her phone vibrated and she thought it was Ladarius asking where she¡¯d been, but she picked it up and saw that it was Louis¡¯ phone and inexplicably panicked. Subconsciously, she looked to her left and right, but no one was there, so she put down her coffee cup got up and walked to a quiet corner of the hallway, picked up the phone, ¡°Hello¡± ¡°Honey, did you miss me?¡± Louis¡¯s flirtatious voice came with a hint of evil. Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, of course I do! I can¡¯t wait for you to appear in front of my eyes. But I can¡¯t stop you from pursuing your art, I can only think of you in silence.¡± She was, after all, close enough to Louis to know what he wanted to hear and what he didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°Is that so?¡± He was really pleased, ¡°So what are you doing now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in theb. That recipe is so important, of course I have to do it myself and I can¡¯t let you down.¡± After kissing her ass, she was ready to reap some more benefits and said in a soft voice, ¡°I think both of these new products are going to be a hit and I¡¯m going to enter them in this year¡¯s Fragrance of the Yearpetition. By the way, are you going to enter? Louisughed twice and poked at her, ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯ll be a judge? Aren¡¯t you? Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± She did incan it and since he had already poked at her, there was no need to hide it, so she admitted it graciously, ¡°Yes! I wonder if there¡¯s a chance to bribe the Lord of Judges!¡± ¡°Do you really want this opportunity?¡± On the other side of the phone, a half-truth was spoken But she heard beyond the words in those words and her cyes instantly put on a crystal light, ¡°Really? You¡¯re really going to be judge?¡± To be clear, the animual perfumepetition was very strict and for the sake ofimess, The Judges would hire some of them from abroad in addition to the domestic ones and the list would not be need bdore thepetition started, except when the judges themselves received the notilication. So there was no way to bribe them in advance. She was just testing the waters, but she didn¡¯t expect to have such good luck! if there really was a Louis, winning the award wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all! With his votes, his connections to the other judges and the fact that he had given her the form, she would have won the first prize! Vivienne¡¯s mind was spinning and in the space of one sentence, she had already analysed all the possibilities thaty ahead of her. ¡°If you really want it, you have to take every opportunity!¡± He finished the sentence meaningfully and hung up. Before Vivienne could understand what he meant, a message came through with an address in LA, not too far from theb! In an instant, she understood his words, he wasing! Holding the phone, her entire wrist was trembling uncontrobly, she never expected that he would come back and so quickly Moreover, it was clear that he was asking her to go over for a rendezvous. In fact, it had already happened and it wasn¡¯t that she refused, it was just that the thought of his energy and fancy made her scalp tingle a little. Subconsciously, she wanted to say no, not to mention that this wasn¡¯t like San Francisco, this was LA and she could run into someone she knew when she was out and about and Ladarius was still there, so if someone found out, it ¡­ would be a big deal.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, she also knew in her heart that Louis was a man who seemed casual and spoke in a careless manner, leaving it up to you to choose, but in reality he was ruthless and if she did not go, it would be tantamount to refusing him, not to mention the right to be a judge in the final annualpetition, or all the benefits that would follow, forget about it, She had already taken the first step, there was no way she would take back her foot and go back, no matter what, she would grit her teeth and continue down the road. Only ¡­ she also had to find a way to free herself, otherwise her body would have copsed before she got what she wanted. Weighing her options, she quickly came to a decision and went straight downstairs to get a taxi and head for the address he had given her. It was a hotel, Louis¡¯ usual choice when he checked in outside, he didn¡¯t stay anywhere for too long anyway, he basically stayed for a few days and changed ces. Vivienne didn¡¯t know where he had gone or what he had done since he had left LA, but she didn¡¯t need him to stay here every day, all she wanted was the benefit of his presence. She put on her scarl and covered her face tightly, with her head down and her feetst, she avoided the cameras and went up to the list, found the room number Louis had given her and knocked on the door. Alter waiting a low seconds for the door to open, Louis didn¡¯t just pounce on her and hug her and do it hard like she thought he would. Instead, le opened the door and turned in, not even changing his clothes, still wearing his shirt and trousers, only with several buttons undone on his chest and his hair a little dishevelled looking ¨C a little dishevelled. Stunned, Vivienne walked in, turned and closed the door behind her, thought about it and unlocked it again, before taking off her sunsses and scarf and walking over to him, offering to wrap her arms around his waist from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Patting her hand, Louis turned and sat down on the sofa, narrowing his eyes, looking up at her, lowering his head and picking up a thin tube. Vivienne could now see what was on the table, paper, a thin tube, a white powder ¡­ he lowered his head and brought the thin tube closer to himself.! Even if she hadn¡¯t touched such things, she had seen them many times on TV and understood what he was doing at once and the sweat on her body stood up. ¡°Louis you¡­¡± Louis ignored her, closed his eyes and leaned back heavily, looking lost in his own world, ignoring the outside world as if it was nothing to do with him. Vivienne was shocked! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 108 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 108 Chapter 108 I need to feel fresh Al this moment, she especially wanted to escape, but her feel were standing there as if they had taken root in the ground and she could not move at all No matter how crazy or perverted Louis was, she liad never thought of it in this way. What it, what it he was going to force her to try it too! Suddenly the thought of such a possibility made Vivienne¡¯s body tremble and go cold. ¡°Louis ¡­¡± Vivienne called his name in a whisper, looking at him as if he was asleep and she wanted to run away, to escape from here immediately. Suddenly, Louis opened his eyes with a Jerk and his eyes burst open, meeting hers. Caught off guard, Vivienne let out a frightened ¡°ahh¡± and took a step back. Heughed in disbelief at her frightened face and sat up straight, sweeping all the things on the table into the dustbin, wiping his nose and mouth with his hand and standing up. As she watched him approach her, Vivienne subconsciously stepped back, one step at a time, gradually reaching the base of the wall, where she could not retreat any further. ¡°Louis! No¡­¡± she saw him raise his hand and she inclined her head in (right and closed her eyes tightly. Yet he simply pressed one hand against the wall, imprisoning her between himself and the wall, inclining his head to survey her and smiling, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She said shivering,Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Are you?¡± A hand cupped her chin and twisted her sideways face over to face him, forcing her to meet his gaze, ¡°Open your eyes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though she wanted to obey him, her body was out of control and her eyes were tightly closed, as if that would take her mind off what she had just seen. ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes again, I¡¯m going to take those things I just saw and shove them in your mouth!¡± His voice was soft and his tone was light, but his words sounded like the devil. Vivienne opened her eyes with a jolt. Not only did she open them, but her eyes were wide open, afraid that he would really do that. ¡°Louisughed softly and rubbed his thumb over her delicate lips, ¡°That¡¯s right! I like a girl who listens best!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone, never!¡± Thinking of something, Vivienne held up a hand and swore sincerely. Louis didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously at all and shook his head saying, ¡°Do you think, I would be afraid of you saying no Vivienne.it Yeah, if he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have done it in front of her at all, he was simply, reckless! ¡°Louis, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do, except this.¡± Alier thinking about it, she simply picked it out and made her attitude clear, ¡°Bey!¡± ¡°Beg me?¡± Heughed out loud, ¡°How?¡± Thinking about it, she unbuttoned her dress without hesitation and sharply removed it. the trousers, the underwear ¡­ just as her fingers were about to unbutton her underwear, Louis Suddenly stopped her and pressed her hand, savingnguidly, ¡°There!¡± ????? With a puzzled look on her face, Vivienne saw him release his hand and had turned to walk over, picking up a packet of cigarettes from the coffee table, pulling one out and lighting it, standing by the window, squinting up at the outside. She was a little puzzled, he had called himself over and shown her such a shocking disy, but didn¡¯t seera to want that, so what was he trying to do? She took two steps forward and looked at his silhouette, but her mind was filled with chilling images of his sinking and degradation She didn¡¯t dare to speak, didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth just stood there, her clothes hanging halt on her body, not knowing what to do for a moment. After about half a cigarette, Louis turned his head to look at her living her a critical look up and down before speaking, ¡°Vivi, frankly, I¡¯ve lost a bit of interest in your body! Vivienne: ¡°¡­ She really didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or u! He had lost interest in her body, did it mean that she could fully tree from historinen tuld get some respite and freedom, but that at the same time, it is meant that the partnership between the two of the would probably end, so how could she still get what she wanted s around him, putting her head next Her mind raced and soon she reacted by stepping forward and wrapping her a to his chest, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Louis, is there something I¡¯ve done that doesn¡¯t please you?¡¯ I cintry to learn whatever you like, I¡¯ll try to cooperate with whatever you want to do.¡± Held in her arms, Louis still stood leaning against the window, just litting his cigarette clutchung hand and gently stroking the top of her head, ¡°You¡¯re very good and I like it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a person who gets bored easily. Wow, how can I put it, it¡¯s just that we keep a pleasant rtionship, a bit ottun, slire, but I also need freshness, you know?¡± ¡°You want fresliness, I can do that, what role do you want me to y? I¡¯ll try my best to try it all.¡± She still had the annualpetition on her inind and there was no way she was going to break it off with him at this point, Louisughed, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Uniforms are a bit of fun, but for me, the person is still the same, the body is still the same, it¡¯s just old wine in a new bottle!¡± ¡°So you ¡­ don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Lifting her lead, she said with pity. Looking at the face, it was indeed beautiful, but what he saw before his eyes was another, a face that he had only seen twice and couldn¡¯t forget, kepting back to him, tickling his heart. ¡°As I said, we can all inaintain a long term, mutually pleasurable rtionship. But that doesn¡¯t stop me, going for freshness!¡± He put the sophomoric line so righteously in a serious way. Vivienne Irowned, probably understanding, what he was saying, ¡°I see. You¡¯ve got a new target, haven¡¯t you? ¡°Vivi is the best and understands me the best!¡± A finger flicked her cheek, ¡°Will you help me?¡± Biting her lower lip, she made a somewhat angry face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get jealous?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯in not jealous when you¡¯re with Ladarius¡¯, so what are you jealous of?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°You and I both know that, we each just get what we want. If you make me happy, I¡¯ll make you happy!¡± It was not a nice thing to say, but it was true. He had no feelings for her at all, it was just a trade for what he wanted. she looked up into his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re right, if you inake me happy, I¡¯ll make you happy! You want freshness, I do have a goal and I think, you should be, satisfied!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 109 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 109 Chapter 109 A melon twisted by force, it is also sweet! ¡°Oh?¡± Louis finally looked a little interested, ¡°I kriow?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met!¡± Raising a meaningful smile, Vivienne said, ¡°Do you remember, Silvia?¡± ¡°That love interest of yours?¡± He rubbed his hand over his chin, the girl¡¯s delicate face already appearing before him. Frankly, he¡¯d been impressed the first time he¡¯d seen her and he¡¯d had his eye on her, he just hadn¡¯t had the chance to do it yet. Vivienne snorted disdainfully. ¡°A love interest? She doesn¡¯t deserve it! Still, if it¡¯s for you for a change, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± He wasn¡¯t interested in women¡¯s rivalges, but he was interested in having some fun for himselt. ¡°Not too bad indeed.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But, as far as I know, she¡¯s no longer with your V.L. and is now at odds with you, so you¡¯re sure that it¡¯s possible to talk her out of it?¡± Shaking her head, she leaned back and sat down on the edge of the sota, ¡°Do you have to use the method of talking your way into getting a beautiful woman? If you want her, there are plenty of ways, naturally.¡± ¡°But as I said, I don¡¯t like to force people¡­¡± Vivienne was not convinced, ¡°Louis, you also said you like to try something new. Don¡¯t be so rigid in what you do, sometimes a melon is sweet when it¡¯s forced! Why not give it a try?¡± Looking at her, Louis¡¯s cyes were like a deep abyss, with no bottom to be seen, but Vivienne could clearly see the excitement and eagerness in his eyes. Men were all the same, they didn¡¯t smell good when they got their hands on them, but it was the ones they couldn¡¯t have that were the most desperate. When he had seduced himself, he had used a lot of coercion and it was only a matter of time before he got tired of her and turned his attention to Silvia. But that was good, it was a triple whammy for her, she could keep her partnership with him, she didn¡¯t have to risk it again and she could get back at Silvia, it couldn¡¯t get any better than that! ¡®So, you already have a method.¡± ¡°There is a way, naturally, but we have to wait for the opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you what you want, just don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡± As he approached her, he lowered his head, cupped her chin and lifted it upwards and Vivienne said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your old one when you have a new one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good and you think of me so much, how could I forget you?¡± And with that, he lowered his head and kissed Vwlente¡¯s heari pank ked, knowing what he had done half an hour ago, but she didn¡¯t dare to hide, she just propped onur hand on his chied and huny her head shayly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had lost interest in me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± He kind her forehead, one hand already poking through her cor, ¡°Besides, right now, I It was over Vivienne had been able to get up with remarkable calmness, put on her clothes and straighten her belt, all in an orderly and natural way. Louisy on the bed with his aris spread wide, sleeping so deeply that the covers only reached her waist, exposing the upper part of her body. She hadn¡¯t looked closely before because she was nervous and scared, but now that she looked again, she realised that his body was unusually thin, a little too thin, but the level of arousal and the intensity ot his movements were at odds with the thinness of his body. Of course, now that she knew what the reason was, a slight unease began to form in her mind. Louis had a foot in the mud when it came to that sort of thing and she didn¡¯t know if it would happen to him one day, or how long he wouldst in the business, but just counting on him wasn¡¯t going to be a long-term solution. She used to think that she had climbed a big tree and that if she maintained a good rtionship with him, she would be on her way up, but today, reality hit her hard and sobered her up a lot. A big living person cannot hang herself from a tree. Since she had already made the choice not to rely on Ladarius alone, she could not put all her hopes on Louis either. However, there was no hurry, Louis could still be of use for a while and it would not be toote for her to push Silvia to him and get the benefits she wanted. when she got out of the room and into the lift, she took out her mobile phone and saw that Ladarius had sent her many messages and missed several calls. Was there something wrong with being in such a hurry? She thought about it and calmly switched off her phone, put it in her bag, walked out of the hotel and hailed a taxi. When she got home, she opened the door and was greeted by Ladarius, ¡°Vivi, where have you been? Why don¡¯t you answer your messages? Why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡± ¡°¡­¡± standing still, she blinked with a stunned look on her face, ¡°Ladarius, why, are you back? ¡°Where have you been, you tell me, you tell me!¡± He was angry and looked mean. Scowling, she looked a little scared, ¡°I, you don¡¯t want to be angry if I tell you.¡± ¡°Okay, you say it!¡± He came home carly wanting to be with her, not expecting the house to be empty, not answering his phone calls and messages and not knowing where he had gone. Worried and suspicious, he was annoyed. ¡°L¡­ I went to theb.¡± ¡°The Lab? I called and il ey said you were long gone! And what were you doing at theb, didn¡¯t I tell you not to go? Why are you so disobeden Don¡¯t you even think about the kids?!¡± With buis anins crossed, he was furious. Viviene didn¡¯t expect him to call theb, but that was tine, she hung her head and ttened her mouth, ¡°I went to theb to see the progress of the new product. I wrote the recipe mysell after all, you know I haven¡¯t done much of this for a long time, I was afraid something would go wrong again, I was doing it for V.L., for our future too! ¡°in theb, maybe the chemicals didn¡¯t smell too good, so I went to the hospital to get it checked out.¡± Tears were falling down her face as she said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t care about the baby? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worried? 11 The child and I don¡¯t care more than anyone else!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll yell at me and be mean to me now and you¡¯re lying when you say you¡¯ll take good care of me and love me for the rest of my life! From the bottom of your heart, all you care about is this child! You don¡¯t really care about me at all. I think I¡¯d better abort this child and let¡¯s call it quits!¡± With that, she turned to leave, tears falling down her face and Ladarius became anxious. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 110 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Who dares to talk to him in that tone of voice From behind, Ladarius hureed her and apologised, ¡®Vivi, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have been so loud with you, I shouldn¡¯t have been so mean to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just care about the baby, in my heart you¡¯re just as important as the baby,¡± Kissing the back of her neck, he busied himself with slowing his feelings, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me!¡± He took a brocade box out of his pockel, he had intended to make it a more formal proposal, but at this point in time, he was too busy trying to impress her with it. Vivienne watched as the box opened before her eyes and inside was a sparkling diamond ring, the diamond on it shining brightly, a heartwarming sparkle. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The tears stopped instantly and her eyes widened as she looked at the diamond ring. Ladarius turned around and stood in front of her, holding the box and kneeling on one knee, ¡°Vivi, I know you have suffered a lot over the years with me and I know you have struggled to help me and it has been hard. So please give me a chance to take care of you, to take care of the kids, to spoil you for life, to let me make you happy! Marry me, will you?¡± Faced with this beautiful diamond ring, it was really hard to refuse. Vivienne covered her lips with one hand, nodded excitedly and reached out with her other hand quite consciously. With a smile, Ladarius put the ring on her finger, took her hand and kissed it on the back, ¡°Vivi, I love you!¡± ¡°I love you too!¡± Holding hin, Vivienne looked at the diamond ring on her hand, the size of the diamond pleased her, or at least it was hard to beat, For a moment, she put the baby on hold. Silvia was almost at the end of her experiment these days. After all, she had reached the most crucial stage and from her experience, the perfume recipe should not be a problem this time, as lone as the final test was done to ensure that the result was what she wanted, it would be dered a Sess she would have slept in theb if she hadn¡¯t been thinking about a certain someone¡¯s grievances. Thir Labhad recently made an exception for her, Winnie worked with her at night and sometimes Ste woulde vyrr tuchekonhet and bring them a snack or something: It was just that tonight, it was a bli rough night. Trb was air conditioned, but it was left on 045 not to affect the stability of the perruine, Even with both overalls on, it was still cold and shivering Winnie yawind wr o w and Silvia, sering low tired she was, advised her, ¡°Go and rest for a while, I¡¯ll take care ¡°Nobelis will lovi 1001, you can¡¯t be careless at this time, you taught me that!¡± Shaking her head, she straphamed up and wretched hard wo that she could refresh hersell It¡¯s oluy, I¡¯ma on guard ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± Despite what she said, her body couldn¡¯t stop the tiredness and Winnie rubbed her eves. ¡°I¡¯ll go and wash my face with cold water before Ie back.¡± Silvia nodded and turned to look at the equipment on the table, where she kept a notebook with notes on the many attempts she had made, the reasons for failure, the differences and so on, all written down in pen. She had a little habit of getting tired of taking notes and drawing a little smiley face on each page at a random ce to encourage her to keep going. The position was not always the same and the smiley face was not too big, so you would not notice it if you were not paying attention. When Silvia nced at the time, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock, so Simon would have been asleep by now. She had called him early to say hello betause today was a special day, but she had expected him to disagree, but he had so readily agreed that she had thought she had misheard him. But after all, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it that much and had to concentrate on the experiment. After tonight, when the new product was sessful, she could give herseli a good holiday, rest for a few days and spend some time with him. With this in mind, she continued to review each of the previous steps to make sure that everything was right. Winnie washed her face with cold water and telt much more retreshed. Sheliadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps out of the bathroom when she saw the back of a man, still carrying tworge bags in each hand, very tall and heading ¨C straight for theb? ¡°Stop!¡± she shouted busily, jogged all the way up to catch up with the man, blocking him, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?!¡± Winnie tilted her head up and surveyed the man in front of her. The man was really tall and the height difference forced her to crane her neck to see, which took a huge chunk out of her aura for nothing. Although he had a straight face and big eyebrows, her first thought was that a stranger should not be here at this time of the day, so she subconsciously put him in the ¡°bad guy¡± category and felt that he was a suspicious person. She looked down at her, but she was small and fierce. She tilted her head and stared, looking fierce and fierce, but she was actually kind of cute. ¡°I amn, from thepany.¡± Freddie¡¯s answer was obviously a little vague. Of course Winnie didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Nonsense! I haven¡¯t been here a day or two, I¡¯ve met everyone in theb, howe I haven¡¯t seen you! What¡¯s your mate! Which department are you from? Who¡¯s your immediate supervisor? What are you doing here now?¡± ¡°11 mperiment had reached its most important stape and there was no puarantee that those two bitches Ladarius and Vivienne would coine up with some bad idea, in case they seni someone to sabotage it. Aller what had happetied before, she retetbered that you can¡¯t be too wary of people, so now she looked at everyone with the cyes of a thit. Freddie was also speechless. He had been working for Warin for so long and had been Simon¡¯s assistant and driver for many years and although his position was not a high one, he was treated with respect by everyone in thepany. Not wanting to be serious with a young girl, he said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Miss Silvia.¡± The boss had told him not to reveal his wife¡¯s identity outside, so he was addressed as ¡°Miss Silvia¡±. Winnie thought something was wrong, ¡°What do you want with her? Does she know you? She¡¯s too busy to see you right now, so if you have something to say, just talk to me!¡± Freddie: ¡°¡­¡± The corners of his mouth twitched as he lifted the bag in his hand upwards, ¡°This ¡­¡± The whole time, Winnie was wary like a hedgehog before she could see what he was carrying, one big bag was something to eat, besides snacks and drinks and takeaways and stuff, the other bag was clothes?! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 111 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Much better than yboy-Ladarius ¡°What you have here is¡­¡± It was only at this point that Winnie felt something was wrong, ¡°A sudden drop in temperature tonight, Miss Silvia¡¯s coat, nket and here¡¯s some food, please hand it to her.¡± Handing it directly to her, seeing that she was still dazed, he shoved it into her hand, turned and walked away. The mission was delivered anyway and he didn¡¯t necessarily have to see thedy. ¡°Hey, you ¡­.¡± Winnie was returning to her senses and she was busy calling out to someone, but the man was long and tall and leggy and in three or two steps he was already in the lift With a confused look on her face, she carried her things and returned to theb door to see Silvia still sitting there intently observing the samples. ¡°Takeaway¡¯s here.¡± Standing in the doorway, she shouted. Silvia looked back at the sound and was surprised to see her scanding there with tworge bags in low, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wash your face? Why did you order so much takeaway! You¡¯re quite efficient. What kind of takeaway delivers sost, she hadn¡¯t been there for a tew minutes, right? ¡°I didn¡¯t order it, your escort did.¡± After all this time, she suddenly figured it out too. In the middle of the night, with clothes and food, who else but her escort could be so concerned and send so much stuff. ¡°What escort?¡± Silvia was unsure and took one of the bags and opened it to see that it was her own coat and a fleece nket and immediately guessed who had sent these things. But! There was no agreement to keep the rtionship private! He had just appeared in the office in such a big way and even now, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t meet someone else in thepany. ¡°Where is he?¡± He said as he looked outside. ¡°Gone!¡± Winnie waved her hand and when she saw her reaction, she was even more sure of herself, ¡°It¡¯s him! I thought you had three heads and six aris when you were covered up so tightly, it¡¯s not that unusual to see! But at least he knows how to care for you, he¡¯s better than Ladarius!¡± Silvia brisited, ¡°There¡¯s noparison!¡± Having seen the beauty of the vast mountains and rivers, there was nothing to love about a dry well full of sewage and mud and there was noparison. Ladarius and Smon? Sorry, he¡¯s not worthy! Winnie couldn¡¯t help butugh at her disdainful and eagerly defending husband, ¡°Yes, yes, there¡¯s noparison! I think he¡¯s a bit mean looking, a bit dumb looking and silly talking and acting, but for bringing you food and clothes in the middle of the pluht, that¡¯s a hundred and twenty p Silvia: ¡°???¡± Her mind shed back to Simon¡¯s, elegant appearance, but her ears were filled with Winnie¡¯s description at him ¨C fierce looking? Dumb looking? Dumb? Were those adjectives sure Simon was the one she was talking about, or was it her eves or her aesthetic? ¡°Winnie are you sure you don¡¯t have some aesthetic problems?¡± Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Silvia, even if I used harsh words, you can¡¯t attack me so pHrsonally, I don¡¯t disagree with anything else you say about me, my aesthetics are absolutely fine!¡± She thought back carefully on the mange had just cand felt that her description was still quite urate this was something that everyone had different Silvia thought about it carefully and ihought that the standards and that one couldn¡¯t lonce people to be this !! Maybe Winnie¡¯s aesthetics were just more miche ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re hungry too,e and cat.¡± Seeing that there was still lot takeaway inside, she happened to be hungry too, so ste simply took it outside to the table and ate together. She had stopped dwelling on the issue, but apparently Winnite couldn¡¯t get past that, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with the esthetic.¡± Even alter sitting down and holding her chopsticks, she couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°What part of that description do you think I¡¯m wrong about?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, so tell me, what is silly about what he says and does?¡± After thinking about it, Silvia decided that there were aesthetic biases in looks, but the way Simon acted, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the word stupid, did it? ¡°When I asked him who he was and what he was doing here, he held his tongue and said he was with thepany. You think about it, it was me he mer, I hadn¡¯t been here long and I recognized everyone here, so I could tell he wasn¡¯t one, let alone anyone else! That¡¯s a stupid trick to try and tool me!¡± Winnie was here, analyzing the situation, ¡°You said he came to see you, so he came to see you and made up a reason to Say he was from thepany, such ame reason!¡± When she was done spitting, she looked at Silvia and said, ¡°But it probably means he¡¯s honest and can¡¯t tell a lie.¡± Little did she know that Silvia was taking wliat she had said and reconstructing the audio-visual with Simon¡¯s person, imagining, Simon saying it, Well! It was ne thuat he waspany man, but not many of the people downstairs had met hun ¨C Ste, for example, had only met him a few times, not to mention the rest of the staff and it made sense that Winnie hadn¡¯t been here long enough to know him .. Well, to hear her say that, the behaviour did sound a bit silly. ¡°What about ¡­ being mean looking?¡± After thinking about it, she asked again. Even if thatment caused a inisunderstanding, could there really be such a big disagreement in the perception of looks? ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ telling the truth. Silvia don¡¯t be offended.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Winnie tried to state beforehand first. Atter all, it was Silvia¡¯s new boyfriend after all and it did seem a little unjustified to crack people up and judge them yoursell, not to mention, at the moment, eating takeaway from someone else. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m not mad.¡± Nodding, Silvia didn¡¯t think anything of it. It was just small talk and she knew Winnie didn¡¯t mean any harm, but she was just curious about what kind of person Simon was in the eyes of others. She had read a lot of magazines and media reports about Simon, all of which described him as a tough, decisive and ruthless man and as far as his looks were concerned, the word ¡°national husband¡± had been used in stone. The inte could not be more critical of his style of work and his coldness, but no one had ever questioned his looks. He fell in love with his beauty day by day and was willing to fall into it. Winnie was really a special case byparison and she was just dying to hear it. ¡°Actually ¡­¡± biting the head of her chopsticks, Winnie thought back to the man¡¯s face, ¡°He¡¯s not bad looking!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Silvia¡¯s eyebrows jumped ¨C not bad?! ¡°His features are quite handsome when you look closely, but his face is a bit too square, if he was a bit thinner he would probably be more handsome. He¡¯s tall, he looks quite strong, this is quite good, he can protect you in the future.¡± Narrowing her eyes slightly, Silviapared Simon¡¯s face to her description¡­ too square? Stout? A little thinner? * Are you sure¡­ we¡¯re both talking about the same person?¡± She had to wonder now. Get Boats Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 112 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Mine, no? which she knihat, she confuse Winnie to0,¡±Wait! How many boyfriends do you liave?¡± Silvia shot a look that killed her and Winnie shut up instantly, She thought about it with a wrinkles brow, ¡°If we¡¯re not talking about the same person, the one who came to deliver the goods just now is not your boyfriend? No way! It¡¯s the middle of the night, carrying so much stuff and your personal stuff, delivered without a single extra word, gave it to me and left¡­¡± As she listened, Silvia had an idea and with a vague suspicion in her mind, she looked at Winnie and said, ¡®Wait!¡± She pulled her phone out of her pockerishe definitely didn¡¯t have a picture of Freddie, she didn¡¯t think she could find it online either, it was quite mysterious. ncing askance at Winnie who was staring at her, she clicked on the WeChat dialog box and sent a message to Simon, ¡°Give me a picture of Freddie.¡± If she was right, it was most likely Freddie who had juste and not Simon. Come to think of it, if he hade over in person, there was no way he would have given Winnie something and left on his own, it wasn¡¯t his style. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± she said. Silvia had sent the message and waited for a response; if Simon had sent Freddie to deliver her things, he was definitely still awake. What she didn¡¯t know was that not only was someone up, they were on the road not far from theb, The ck Porsche was lying there quietly and he was sitting inside it, resting his eyes. Knowing that she was going to be upte tonight and couldn¡¯t sleep alone at home and with the sudden drop in temperature, he hade to bring her something. Knowing the importance of the experimenting to its final stage, he didn¡¯t bother her and just asked Freddie to bring the stuff up The phone rang twice and he opened his eyes, scanning the text on the screen and furrowing his brow. Freddie was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and he was unaware of it. buf his instinctive alertness made him feel a sudden chill down his back. He subconsciously nced in the rear-view mirror and his boss¡¯s deep, unpredictable eyes and froze, Alle haring at han toi do , Ston looked at his phone seen again, convinced that his little wite was asking to p ur of bubbdont and not of him, his eyes sank and his volle became even deeper, ¡°Freddie, turn around.¡± Freddor de Tuttatould li Wabeled ayati te olvasdukasure could almowy be lead in his voke Fredd me abue, bui utedusty lun o d autovehis boss raise his phone to hun and click!¡± Freddie ¡°Mr.Simon?¡± A cold sweat rose up on his back, what was Mr.Simon doing taking his picture? Could it be that there was some special mission that was so dangerous that he had left it behind as a posthumous portrait? Soon Silvia¡¯s phone shed and she picked it up, opening it to reveal Freddie¡¯s mug shot, It was so close and so clear that even the stiff lines on Freddie¡¯s face were so obvious¡­ this man was not fit to be photographed a bit But on closer inspection, it does match Winnie¡¯s description, square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, looking mean? The more I felt I was right, I turned my hand and put the photo in front of Winnie, ¡°What you said, is it him?¡±. A quick nce and Winnie nodded her head, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s him! Am I right and you said he wasn¡¯t your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Not him.¡± Shaking her head, she sighed and continued eating What the hell! What an oops! Thinking about how silly it really was topare Winnie¡¯s words to Simon¡¯s just now! However, he was so quick to reply to the message and the photo was obviously taken now and when she clicked on the photo to see the background behind Freddie, it was a little blurry, but it was easy to see that it was in a car, so he WAS ¡­ Before she could figure it out, another message came through ¡°Want some more!¡± With three simple words, Silvia thought he meant do you want more of Freddie¡¯s photos and was busy replying, ¡°No, that¡¯s tine.¡± What did she need so many pictures of Freddie for, it was just to show Winnie and make sure the two weren¡¯t talking out of turn. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want any?¡± ¡°me, nonono¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ ohem ¡­¡± Silvia sputtered and choked on a mouthful of water when she saw thatst one It was just a cold phone screen, just a line of text, but she could see the air of resentment, what did it mean, ¡°Mine, no?¡± Was this aint that she hadn¡¯t asked for his picture? ¡°Are you okay, you¡¯re choking on a sip of water.¡± Winnie patted her back and wondered, ¡°Who are you talking to? By the way, if that wasn¡¯t your boyfriend, why did he bring you something so late. Do you still have his picture?¡± The more she thought about it, the more suspicious It seemed, something didn¡¯t seem right, but she couldn¡¯t put her linger on it. Silvia coughed and waved her hand, trying to cate the older man over there first. Picking up her phone, she quickly replied, ¡°I have your entire person, what do I need those pictures for!¡± Simancat in the car, looking at the text on his phone, a smile finally breaking out at the corners of his taut lips. In the front seat, Freddie looked at his boss in the rear view mirror with trepidation, at one moment staring at himself with deep eyes, at another moment looking serious and thoughtful and now, at this moment, he was ¡­ smiling again? What bizarre plot ah! ¡°Your picture, when I go back to take it for you personally!¡± Lest that big jealous king wasn¡¯t appeased enough, Silvia added another sentence. Simon was finally satisfied, ¡°Good!¡± Silvia was relieved to see the word ¡®good¡¯, which signified that her emotions had calmed down, when she felt All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. something behind her and was startled to see a huge head. ¡°Tch tch tch ¡­¡± smacking her lips, Winnie had a sour look on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so sappy, oops, I¡¯m holding out! I¡¯ve got a mouthful of food!¡± She said and wiped her mouth as if she was relishing the taste of food. Amused by her appearance, she stood up and gave her a p on the head, ¡°That¡¯s enough! If you¡¯ve eaten enough, get to work! You clean up here, I¡¯ll go see if the results are in.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll clean up! Let¡¯s get this done so we can get back to the photo shoot!¡± Winnie teased her and said, ¡°By the way, why did you send me a picture of that guy just now, you should have shown me a picture of your boyfriend!¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯?n still giving you too little work to keep you so idle!¡± Holding onto the door frame, Silvia looked back a her. ¡°I¡¯ve been working overnight with you, so consider it an overtime perk!¡± While cleaning up the rubbish on the table, Winnie remembered the dialogue box on her phone screen and said, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s Simon? Why does that name sound so familiar?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 113 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Self-initiated admission Winnie hadn¡¯t thought of it for a moment, got up to throw the trash in the rubbish and walked over to Silvia still trying to remember. She just thought that the name was too familiar and since it was so familiar, she should know it, but, all of a sudden. she couldn¡¯t remember it? Looking at her struggling to remember, Silvia pondered slightly and raised her hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s WarinCEO.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ right right! I remember when you say that, it¡¯s Warin CEO ¡­¡± The word after that choked in her throat as she looked at Silvia with a shocked expression, her eyes full of disbeliet. Silvia was not surprised by her reaction, it was simply expected In fact, even now, not to mention the others, when they look back they not only admire their own audacity, but also marvel at the fact that Simon had said yes to her ¡°proposal with so helpful and doming, but what was Even now, she could not quite figure out why he hav e to her certain was that today, she was not taking the title of Man SE Washile to finish the bill w i sible lifescribe the shock ¡°Warin?! CEO?!!¡± Swallowinchard, Win of this news, this identity She only knew thal Silviad found new boyfriend, but she had no idea that this new boyfriend was so shocking stress o him, are you? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Silvia, you you you¡­¡± staring at her closelv. Winnie the the words. ¡°You¡¯re not ying Mistress, right?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Raising her hand, she gave her an unceremonious chestnut to let her know what she was talking about, ¡°Who do you think I am! What do you take him tor! What use you thinking ¡°Aaaah, that hurts! I said the wrong thing, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Winnieshouted in pain and hastened to apologize by holding her arm, ¡°I was so surprised and shocked! The CEO of War, what a diamond, no no, king single noble, how could it be him!¡± ¡°Silvia, is it true what you said? He¡¯s your boyfriend? Are you really dating?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she, Winnie, was so gossipy or didn¡¯t think much of Silvia, it was just that it took a bit of digestion time to connect the two together. Who was the CEO of Warin, a man who lived almost exclusively in legend, someone she never thought she¡¯d have anything to do with in her life and now Silvia was telling her that her boyfriend was him! Even if she didn¡¯t say anything now, she might remember ¡°who Simon is¡± one day and it might be even more troublesome. It was better to admit it to hersell, because Winnie could be trusted not to talk about it. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nodding, she responded, ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone else about this, we don¡¯t intend to go public.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Winnie had agreed readily enough, but hearing the words that followed, she couldn¡¯t help but ask again, Why? Aren¡¯t you guys in a normal rtionship? Why aren¡¯t you going to disclose your rtionship, he won¡¯t acknowledge you? Is he serious about you? Is he the one who won¡¯t go public?¡± The barrage of bombastic questions made Silvia¡¯s head spin, ah, she really regretted not changing her memo name, she really didn¡¯t think she¡¯d find out! However, the reaction was already so big from just one Winnie, who was still with her all year round, so if anyone else knew, the explosion of this news could be imagined. More and more proof that her rtionship with Simon was, for the time being, not to be made public. ¡°No!¡± With both hands on Winnie¡¯s shoulders, she said patiently, ¡°Listen to me, you know how special his status is and with my current status, you should know how big the repercussions would be if it went public. You see, it¡¯s already difficult for you to ept it, let alone others. When the timees, just dealing with all the gossip and news will be too much for me to handle, how will i have the time and energy to do what I want to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having trouble epting it, I just didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡¯ Winnie was bus exining how she couldn¡¯t ept it. If it was true, if Silvia could be happy, she couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°I get it, I understand! But other people don¡¯t think like you do.¡± Interrupting her, Silvia said, ¡°You know what he is and what he will tace it he goes public. Until then, I want to try a little harder, stand a little higher, or at least, on a level simr to his.¡± Listening to her exnation, Winnie finally took her time to figure it out and nodded woodenly. ¡°Silvia, 1 believe in you, you have what it takes!¡± ¡°Yeah¡± Patting her on the shoulder, Silvia turned to check the results of the experiment. The beep on theputer was already ringing, the data results were printing out and the wholeb was filled with a faint scent. The fragrance permeates the room, a pleasing sign of sess. Bending down and concentrating on the data on theputer, she looked at it intently, while Winnie walked over and concentrated on checking a few samples, both of them fully engaged in their work. A few momentster ¨C ¡®It¡¯s working! It¡¯s working!¡± Winnie eximed excitedly, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s working!¡± ¡°Yes! The data results were also up to scratch and the scent at each stage was exactly what I wanted, it worked, it fcally did!¡± She was happy too and the surge of emotions inside her was even more indescribable than Winnie¡¯s excitement. This was the first new perfumeslie had developed and concocted on hier own since leaving V.I. And it was a bold atteinpl and she had a feeling it would be a big hit at this year¡¯s annualpetition, ¡°Wonderful! All these days of hard work have not been in vain atst!¡± ¡°Keep the samples and ilie Experimental d all sorted and packed up and put them in the filing cab under lock and kry. We can leave work now!¡± Looking at the time, although it was already early in the morning, it was still toote to go back now. ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll be right there!¡± Winnie was still very sharp at her job and skilfully went to do the encapstion and preservation, packing up what needed to be packed and carefully storing the precious samples, fearing that something might go wrong. Straightening up, Silvia turned off the other power sources in theb, washed her hands and came back out to see that Winnie had also put everything away. Both of them could see in each other¡¯s faces a hidden jov, a sense of triumph at having fought side by side. Walking side by side in the direction of the lift, Winnie reached for her phone and looked for a taxi app. ¡°It¡¯s sote, I don¡¯t know if we can still gel a taxi, let¡¯s take one together, it¡¯s safer and saves us some money. What do you think?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 114 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Was already radiant Silvia didn¡¯t answer, she had already seen a car parked not far across the road. At this time of day, on this road, that car parked there was really sticking out, especially, at this moment, the back door had opened and the person who got down from the back seat, with a long body, stood only slightly and walked straight towards her direction. ¡°Silvia?¡± Winnie called out again when she didn¡¯t reply. As a result, following her line of sight, she saw a man walking in their direction? Even though it waste at night, his figure and features could still be seen in the dim light of the street lamp Winnie felt that it was like one of those beautiful images from a literary movie where the angle is so tricky and the halo and aperture are so beautiful that the man was obviously an ordinary person, but it was as it he was covered in an aura of light that you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him. Even if she hadn¡¯t been introduced, even it she hadn¡¯t seen him before, she could guess who he was from Silvia¡¯s reaction From the way they looked at each other without moving iheir eyes and from the shocking news that she had just been given a little bit of bad taste. ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± Silvia said. Seeing the things Freddie had sent her, the way he had replied to her ¡®ssages in seconds and the background of the car, she had guessed that he was probably not tar down the hall from theb, but she had just been too preupied with the final stages of the experiment to be distracted by anything else ¡°The clothes I brought you, why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡± Seeing that she was only wearing a long sleeved shirt, Simon frowned disapprovingly and slipped his own jacket oft and put it on her ¡°I was busy earlier and didn¡¯t bother. This moment ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be needed either¡± Mouthing this, Silvia tugged smoothly at the clothes he had draped over herself, still carrying his body heat and really warm. ¡°Can we go back?¡± Simon asked. Silvia nodded, turned her head to look at Winnie, who stood with her mouth slightly open, frozen, her eyes looking straight at Simon, looking once again shocked. Silvia was a little amused, but again she thought that was the normal reaction. li was silly to think that she had doubted that individuals had different aesthetics; there might be different opinions on things of beauty, but the perception of beauty would never be so different. Sinon he was, by nature, radiant **Winnie,e along! It¡¯s not good to take a taxi thiste, I¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡± She spoke directly. At this question, Winnie shook hier head, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ll just call a taxi myself. I¡¯m not going to be a light bulb for you guys, just go ahead and travelle alone, really!¡± ¡°What nonserise, It¡¯s the iniddle of the night, can I trust you here alone?¡± Silvia put her arm around her shoulders and walked in the direction of the car, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s so dark, it¡¯s nice to have a light bulb!¡± Winnic couldn¡¯t break free, so she was forced to follow ber towards the car. On the contrary, someone who had been left behind looked at the backs of the two women in front of her and could only lift his feet and follow them. The car door opened, the car was really much warmer than outside, Freddie tilted his head, ¡°Fu¡­¡± He froze as the corner of his eye hit Winnie, who got in first, with precision ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Pointing at him, Winnie screamed out. Immediately, she covered her mouth again, now that she was on someone else¡¯s turt. Her mouth was covered, but her eyes were wide as she stared at the side of Freddie¡¯s face, her mind darting through This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. many lines and quickly sorting them out. No wonder he was the one delivering the stull, no wonder she had been mistaken. It turned out that he had made a big mistake by thinking that he was the right person. ¡°Freddie, thank you for the food!¡± After sitting up. Silvia thanked hun directly She hadn¡¯t seen Freddie, but she had asked him to deliver something at thiste hour, so she had to thank him. ¡°You¡¯re wee, madam.¡± Freddie said lightly, ncing at Winnie and turning forward, his hands on the steering wheel. ¡°By the way, this is my assistant and my best friend, Winnie,¡± she thought about it and should give the two a formal introduction, ¡°Winnie, this is Simon¡¯s assistant, Freddie.¡± Winnie nodded and seeing that he wasn¡¯t even looking straight ahead to look back, she suddenly owed him a tap on the shoulder, ¡°Sorry about that!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Freddie was startled by the cold tap and half turned his body to look at her, ¡®What?¡± ¡°Just now.. I didn¡¯t know who you were and thought you were amercial spy who had gotten mixed up and was, well, not very nice to you. Sorry about that!¡± She had a big personality, but she wasn¡¯t petty about being a person. Her own altitude just now was bad, but that was also because she had taken him for an imaginary enemy and now that it was clear that it was a misunderstanding, she should always apologise. What¡¯s more, the takeaway she¡¯d just eaten had been delivered to her. Freddie probably didn¡¯t expect her to apologise and since a girl had greeted him so openly and offered an apology, he couldn¡¯t help but respond. He just didn¡¯t feelfortable with the situation and nodded stiffly. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Winnle gave a big grin and a big, big smile. Freddie ¡°¡­¡± Averting his eyes, he took a firm grip on the steering wheel, his back straight. By now, Slinon had also potren into the car and closed the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Silvia asked Winnie sideways, ¡°Where¡¯s your new address alter you moved? You said earlier that it wasn¡¯t far from the okep ¡°It¡¯s not far.¡± She gave a casual address, which didn¡¯t sound familiar to Silvia, ¡°Do you know Freddie? Go there first. drop Winnie oft at home and we¡¯ll go back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Freddie nodded and the car started up. As soon as the car started, Winnie spontaneously moved closer to the door, turned her head to look out the window and stopped talking. It¡¯s embarrassing to be a light bulb and a light bulb should be a light bulb. Unfortunately, the person in question didn¡¯t understand the pains she had taken to be a light bulb and Silvia was fearing that she might be embarrassed in this environment, took the initiative to move closer to her and take her arm, II ¡°Winnie, there¡¯s nothing to do after thest couple of days to sort out the materials, so you can rest. I might have a new product to prepare atterwards, so I¡¯ll discuss the general idea and thoughts with you then.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Nodding, Winnie didn¡¯t say another word, she was already experiencing a powerful aura even without looking over there. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of changing my mind about targeting consumer groups as well, what do you think¡­¡± ¡°I think we should stop discussing business matters since we¡¯re already off duty, eh?¡± Simon¡¯s muffled voice rang out beside her and yanked her over with a smooth hand. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 115 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 115 Chapter 115 This horse¡¯s ass is, well, unbeatable! Silvia was imprepared and with the car turniny just in time, she stumbled and fell into his arms. Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± One hand grabbed the handle and the other half covered her face, I didn¡¯t see it, I didn¡¯t see anything Silvia blushed holy and nudged him gently to sit up straighter, bul Simnon took her around the waist in a smooth motion and made her lean against him, giving no room for negotiation. ¡°The new product was a sess?¡± He asked in a faint voice. Sure enough with that one sentence, he managed to divert her attention from the person who was instantly excited at the mention of the Bank. ¡°Yes! You have no idea, exactly the effect I wanted, even better than I expected! It really is it¡¯s perfect! ¡°That¡¯s somcthing to celebrate.¡± He said again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth celebrating!¡± With that in mind, he turned his head in Winnie¡¯s direction again, ¡°Winnie, let¡¯s take a date to go out for a nice meal, or maybe it¡¯s that Cantonese restaurant fromst time, I remember you quite like his lood.¡± ¡°Yes! The sweat on her back stood up at the slightest nce of the big boss¡¯s eyes and she changed hier ione immediately, ¡°II¡¯s just¡­. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care¡± The light bulb was not a good one, it was not only lighting up others, bul also burning hersell at the same time. ¡°Not bad? I remember you raving about it! By the way. Bet Ste on board too, she¡¯s been working quite hardtely.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, she was almost ready to start preparing her ns. ¡°Oh, whatever.¡± With onend on lier clieek, Winnie looked out the window, but even then, she could see Simon¡¯s chillyce in the reflection of the window. Ouch! I didn¡¯t expect the CEO to be so jealous, but ¡­ she¡¯s a woman! It¡¯s not even her jealousy! Winnie was on pins and needles, but it was impossible to shout at this time to stop, so she could only continue to simmer, hoping that the car would go faster and faster. From her point of view, Freddie was focused on the car, his face firm and determined and probably because of the light, he looked less aggressive. ¡°Why are you not so excited?¡± Silvia wrinkled her brow, feeling Winnie¡¯s cold attitude towards herself. ¡°I see you¡¯re quite excited.¡± The pressure on his hand increased a little and Simon looked down at her, ¡°Tell me, who else do you want to celebrate with?¡± ¡°No one else, Winnie and I were mainly involved in the development of this new product and Sre contributed a lot to It, she should be invited, everyone else¡­¡± I was young to say no more, but aller seeing someone¡¯s meaningful and threatening faze, I finally had the hindsight loprehend * But¡­¡± she pavea pleasing semile, ¡°neither can you!¡± Simon¡¯sce instantly darkrised! Especially when there was soft coughi from Freddie in front of him. Winnie covered herce with bier hands and pretendei to yawii, but in her mind she couldn¡¯t help but laughi, il people outside heard that Warin¡¯s CEO was told no, or by his girlfriend, I wonder how the word would get around and written Silvia was not stupid either, she blurted it out and soon realised that her words were ambiguous and immediately added, ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s not appropriate to call you to celebrate in public and it¡¯s not convenient for you to show up.¡± The man was still dark-faced and clearly upset. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Silvia immediately continued to coax ¡°of course, I couldn¡¯t have seeded without your help, you deserve the most credit, you¡¯re the silent unsung hero behind it all! It¡¯s been a great honour to have your support and help. I¡¯m immensely proud of you and I¡¯m very proud of you!¡± Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± Freddie: ¡°Ahem ahem¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances, Winnie would really want to live her best male a big round of apuse this it horseshit is, well, unbeatable! But to be honest, it was the first time she had seen Silviu like this, it wasn¡¯t like this before With Silvind Ludaritis, there wasn¡¯t muchmunication and it ill tevolved around work, castorally Lich would s omething nice to coax lier and she would poul or something, but! It wat is natural.teledd pleasintisiWAS LOW She peeked over and saw that Simon¡¯sce, which had been dark, Wis full of clouds and suspiciously a little ilush. Gee, she didn¡¯t think he could be coaxed into shyness! ¡°Where did you learn to be slick¡± Litting hand to scrape her lice, Simon¡¯s voice softened as well, ¡°Even in the new product passes the test, it¡¯ll still be a while betone il goes live I¡¯m just sving, since we¡¯re taking a break to celebrate, why don¡¯t we go for a walk and just rx? ¡°Go for a walk? Where to?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t really have that in mind. After all, for so long she had been repeating the day to day cycle of developing a new product, seeding, taking i two-day break, moving on to the next idea, the collection of raw materials, trying ii out and the new product¡­ At that time, the idea was very simple, while she was young and had inspiration and ideas, she could develop a few more, even if there were failures, there would still be sesses, V.Lcould stabilise and grow, Ladarius could rx and when the two of them got married, she would not have to work so hard, she could stop rushing and catch up and take her time to do what she liked and wanted to do and live a peaceful lite. At that time, she thought that Ladarius and she were of the same mind, not that she had be a tool for others to ¡°It¡¯s undeide for now, you can let me know if you have ideas or where you want to go and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± He said quite naturally Winnie Wandbiliated, ¡°We?!¡± ¡± You don¡¯t want to Simon modded. ¡°Yes. Vou Can. PO Or not. It respects the individual¡¯s choice. If you don¡¯t want I do, I¡¯in so willing! Nodding repeatedly, afraid that this right would be taken away. Winnie couldn¡¯t be happier! This was something she had never enjoyed in all the years she had spent at V.L! She didn¡¯t think she would ever be able to travel on official business like this, even if it was just by the way, she was happy. When she saw the cold look Simon gave her, she thought she would be retaliated against, but not only was there no retaliation, there was this good thing. The car came to a halt and Simon nced outside, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes, I am here! I¡¯ll be back then!¡± Winnie looked out, much more natural than when she first got in the car, ¡°Thank you Mr. Simon, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s too dark outside, I¡¯ll walk you there.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 116 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 116 Chapter 116 You¡¯re not jealous, are you? Winnie was very conscious this time and immediately spoke up to refuse the trifecta: ¡°No, no need, I can do it!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ncing out the car window, it was dark but it was clear this wasn¡¯t even in front of the neighborhood, across the street was an alleyway, presumably in an alleyway, or through it, it was unsettling to think about. ¡°Freddie, you take her back and make sure you get her to the door.¡± As it sensing her concern, Simon volunteered to speak up and instructed, ¡°Get there and back!¡± Freddie: ¡°¡­ yes!¡± Winnie was ttered when he stopped the car and unbuckled his seatbelt, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary By this time, Freddie hade around to her side and opened the door, ¡°Miss, Winnie, please.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist any longer as she was already here, so she had to gei out of the car, ¡°¡­Ill go back first, Silvia, you and Mr Simon get some rest too.¡± ¡°Mim.¡± Silvia nodded and watched as she and Freddie walked away betore it came back to her what was wrong You and Mr.Simon get an early night?! Turning her head, slie saw Simon staring at her with a dark gaze, a look that made her a little.. odd. ¡°You¡¯re not ¡­ jealous, are you?¡± The words were spoken with a bit of careful testiness. What Simon did say was a heavy grunt, ¡°Why are you just finding out?¡± ¨C ¡°¡­¡± Silvia wailed, ¡°No way, Winnie, she¡¯s a girl!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a girl? Can¡¯t a woman be jealous? You do care for her, celebrating and escorting, but not to me?¡± He opened one hand wide and shook it in his direction, that tone, how sultry it sounded For a moment, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh! He was quite aggressive! ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Simon paused, ¡°Or is she indeed more important in your mind than I am ? Unreasonable men were terrible! Especially now, when someone who was jealous was acting like a child who wanted more than candy, Silviaughed, ¡°More important indeed!¡± The moment his face darkened, her hands flew around his neck, forming a circle and pulling it down to meet his lips, pressing them against his, ¡°But it¡¯s you who¡¯s more important!¡± Simon¡¯s full lines went up in smoke at that one word from her. Ahand snapped back on the back of her head and deepened the kiss tiercely, giving her a good taste of the acetic acid she hadraten as well Freddie stopped after a low steps, waited for Winnie to walk a little lurther, continued to follow, always keeping an rven distance, not too clove, but not too far either. Winnie could just see the very top of his shadow as she lowered her head, which was quite solid. Honestly, this road that she had to walk down every day after work did scare her a little and although nothing had happened since she moved here, it was after all a little off the beaten trackand still very quiet, asionally a cat would go through the rubbish bin in there and it would startle her But today, because she had someone to keep herpany, she didn¡¯t have a trace of fear. It wasn¡¯t very far from the office and the rent was very cheap. The only downside was that she had to go through this alleyway, but she didn¡¯t think it was a big problem and rented it. Stopping at the top of the stairs, Winnie turned around, ¡°I¡¯m here, thank you!¡± Freddie stopped in his tracks, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°That ¡­¡± scratching his head, Winnie smiled shyly. ¡°They¡¯re still waiting. So I won¡¯t invite you up for a seat, I¡¯ll buy you lea another time.¡± Freddie opened his mouth with the same iwo words. ¡°Nome¡± ¡°Well then. goodbye!! Al this reply, she didn¡¯t know wuto Say AH waved her hand and seeing that he was still standing there without moving, she turned and went upstairs. Turning the corner at the stairway and stopping to ce down, she found him still standing there and waved her hand, ¡°You go back!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He said this, but his body was still standing still Winnie had no choice, so she stopped trying to persuade him and hummed up the stairs, trept back home, afraid of waking her mother, went to her room and switched on themp The tall figure was still there in the dim streetlight and you could even see him rilling his head up. It was about the time he saw the lighte on in her window and only did he turn around and walk unsteadily towards the other end of the alley As she watched that back fade away, Winnie¡¯s heart suddenly warmed, After a low, suppressed gasp, everything finally stopped. Louis rolled over onto his back, his face unusually pale Pulling the covers up over hersell, Vivienne breathed a secret sigh of relief, d that it hadn¡¯t taken too long this time, otherwise she would have been overwhelmed. ¡°Louis,¡± she said softly, calling his name softly, ¡°I may not be able toe over for a couple of days. Theb side is almost finished and I¡¯m not good at making excuses and Ladarius he¡¯s not so busy anymore and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Are you that afraid of him?¡± Giving her a sidelong nce, Louis got up and got out of bed. But not dressed, just lugging arge lowel around his waist, revealing that overly lean waist. Without looking, Vivienne knew that he had lost weight again recently and she knew his body well enough to know how this he had be Besides being tired of it, she was also anxious and worried, after all, he was a big tree that she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to lean on for long ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of him, I just don¡¯t want to upset this current bnce.¡± Sitting up wrapped in his nket, Vivienne watched as he walked over to the sofa and sat down,ying out those things of his again, spreading them out on the table. ¡°You and I both know that we all get what we want. As it is, I don¡¯t interfere with you and try to give you what you want and you shouldn¡¯t spoil what I want, should you?¡± ¡°Marrying him is what you want?¡± A mocking smile, not that he thought she would be any kind of peaceful woman who would be a husband and a son in his eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no better choice than him, at least for now.¡± She was honest too, ¡°Just like I¡¯m just a rtively better option tor you at the moment, aren¡¯t I?¡± Turning his head to look at her, Louis smiled wickedly, nomittal. Lowering his head, he brought the rolled-up tube of paper up to his nose, leaned closer A wave of revulsion! Vivienne looks away from him and gets out of bed to go to the bathroom. She closed the door, pressed her hand against her chest to suppress the revulsion, rinsed her mouth and was just about to turn around when she felt a stabbing pain in the small of her back and a stream of heat rushing downwards. She froze for two seconds, reacted and immediately lowered her head to see a small puddle of shocking and frightening red on the ground between her feet!!! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 117 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 117 Chapter 117 This child, are you going to have it? Vivienne¡¯s mind went nk for a moment and she suddenly panicked, Although she had always been quite repulsed and hesitant about wanting this child, it had never urred to her that he might leave her of his own ord; it had always been her choice whether she wanted it or not, but now it seemed a little oul of her control. There was a faint movement outside and she came back to her senses, not caring much and hastily tugged the shower and turned on the tap to wash the blood stains off the floor, gave herself a good rinse and was slightly relieved to find that there was no more blood when she wiped it off with paper again. But after this little incident, she didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately opened the bathroom door to get dressed and hurriedly left. When Louis was still in the throes of illusory pleasure, looked over at the sound of her voice and saw her opening the door, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Louis, I¡¯ve got something to get back to right away.¡± She said hastily. ¡°You can leave if you want!¡± Standing up and staggering closer to her, he pressed one hand against the door panel so she couldn¡¯t open it, ¡°What about what you promised me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne blinked before she remembered what he was talking about, ¡°I¡¯ve had it on my mind tor a long time, but I haven¡¯t found the opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, since I promised you, I¡¯ll do it!¡± This guy was really a bit crazy! His desire in this area is a bit endless and scary. ¡°Chances ¡­ are for people to create! Il you keep stalling like this, I¡¯ll run out of patience and you know the consequences!¡± He was smiling as he said this, one hand skimming down her face and to her lips. Vivienne¡¯s heart fluttered as her back was pressed against the door panel. Louis was an unpredictable man, usually manageable, but after what he¡¯d done, he was a madman who would do anything and that was why she had to get out of there, Forcing down her fear, she forced a smile, ¡°Of course I know! And I know that if you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll be happy! So, you¡¯ll have to give me time to find out!¡± Gently, she took his arm and slowly pulled it downwards. Letting her pull his arm down, Louis smiled wryly and lowered his head, ¡°Don¡¯t use that little mind of yours on me, Vivi, I¡¯ll love you if you¡¯re good. Hum?¡± Vivienne nudded with a smile as she touched her lips, ¡°Of course I know! I ¡­ shall go first?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t stop and let go of his hand. Opening the door and going out imminediately, string in her head was taut until she left the hotel. Yes! This Louis was too dangerous now! One had to find a new backer and get rid of him as soon as possible and more importantly Covering the small of her back with one hand, she reached out and hailed a taxi, ¡°To the hospital!¡± baby? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Pursing her lips, she didn¡¯t say anything ¡°If you want it, you can¡¯t have intercourse anymore and it¡¯s best to stay in hospital to keep the baby.¡± The doctor pinched the sheet and said objectively. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to have it, I suggest you have the operation as soon as possible, the longer you dy, the worse it will be for your health.¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­ The effect of intercourse, is it significant?¡± She could say no to Ladarius, how was she going to say no to Louis? Even if she refused once or twice, what about after that? It means that she can¡¯t do anything else for nearly ten months, she has to stay in bed to keep the baby alive and then, when the baby is born, she is faced with the prospect of being a husband and a child, or rather, falling into that life of aplicated and mediocre housewife. She knew that Ladarius couldn¡¯t give her the life she wanted and she wanted to fight for it, but now was the time to do it, with thepetitioning up at the end of the year and she was desperate to win. with the award, her poprity would soar and with the help of Louis and the judges, her future would be bright, but¡­ If this time was to be spent in a hospital bed and on a body that was getting heavier by the day, It¡¯s horrible to think about! ¡°You¡¯ve already had a preterm miscarriage, do you think it¡¯s affecting you much?¡± The doctor¡¯s tone heaved as he wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°You young people, why don¡¯t you know how to take care of your bodies? Do you know that the first trimester is very unstable and it is best to avoid having intercourse at this time and even if you do, you should be careful. But you¡¯ve torn yourself and more than once, haven¡¯t you?¡± The doctor had noticed it when he examined her and that was why he was looking at her with such a serious look. Vivienne¡¯s tace heated up, it was a little embarrassing to be poked in the face like that, even if it was a doctor ¡°So if I don¡¯t want this baby, how long will the operation take and will I have to be hospitalised?¡± After thinking about it, she asked again. ¡°..¡± I could tell the doctor was holding back, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Just so you can have intercourse?¡± It was really hard to understand that you couldn¡¯t hold back for a few months for the sake of the baby? ¡°No, I have other reasons.¡± Of course she denied it immediately, ¡°Doctor I just want to ask, I remember that abortion is possible with medicine, so is it possible to go the same day? Is there a painless one? Also, how long does it take to recover from an abortion?¡± The doctor¡¯sce became increasingly unpleasant and his tone of voice was not as gentle, ¡°It is true that there are both meditation and surpery, but your current condition is no longer suitable for medication. For surgery, it will also Lakiwo days before it can be done and it depends on your individual constitution as to whether you can leave the same day and recover Also, you should know that all surgeries have risks and the damage to a woman¡¯s body from this abortion procedure is inevitable.¡± Your uirtus will be punaised and it may have an ellei on luture pregnancies as well. Are you sure, then, that you want to have this procedure.¡± ¡°The tone of voice was bad, but it was responsible enough to make it clear to her. Vivienne¡¯s fingers tyhtened as she covered her stomach and could feel a vague pain there. li was at least a few months old and although she hadn¡¯t shown any signs of pregnancy or felt any foetal movement, she had been child for so long that it was impossible to say that she had no feelings at all. But the thought of the sacrifice she would have to make for the sake of this child made her resentful. ¡°Tell you what, go back and think about it.¡± The doctor said, ¡°When you have thought about it, you can decide whether you want to have the operation or not. We don¡¯t rmend abortion if we can help it, after all, it¡¯s a baby! Why don¡¯t you talk to your lover about it?¡± What? When she heard that she would discuss it with her lover, Vivienne thought of Ladarius and suddenly made up her mind, ¡°No, I want to have the operation, you arrange it!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 118 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Is there something wrong with the form? Vivienne thought that it was just a matter of arranging a time for when she woulde for the operation, but to her surprise, the doctor prescribed her some medication. Holding the prescription list she was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, no more drugs? Why are you still prescribing medication?¡± ¡°You have an inmmatory condition that needs to be treated before you can have surgery.¡± After a pause, the doctor said in a cryptic way, ¡°Also, you really can¡¯t have intercourse again those days, you¡¯re th a very bad state and it you keep this up, it will affect your uterus.¡± or side that, if felrika¡± it will just words. Admonishing her on how She didn¡¯t remember much of what the to be careful She knew her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle consequences to be much more powinulthanshe then dienen lihat, but she had read the ty¡±)[124 r e Lily 4 4 144 were there , but it Wysihat we and uncled all out that the inmmation No wonder she had been in the a feeling, she had thought she had done 1 was not even light VINOTE ule when the She was ashamettathunk of the deforte blinkily he FTTHEW ully pl TH AT THE Hent of her bag She took the pills home, boiled water and bakterii, n betore lying down to rest Luckily, Ladarius had been busytely and lented her otherWIKT She wouloi have had time to see Louis Louis.. The thought of him sent another throbbing pain all of her back If she could hand Silvia over to Louis, she would be relieve but how could she kether to Louis bed unnoticed without anyone finding out that she had done it? Tossing and turning, I heard the door move outside, probably because Lidarius had returned. Fearing that he might notice something strange about her, Vivienne closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. The bedroom door was thrown open and Ladarius came in anyway, then, sitting down slowly next to her side of the bed. Even with her eyes closed, Vivienne could feel him pulling the duvet up over her, covering her with it and then, with a sigh, he let out a sigh of relief ¡°Vivi, Vivi ¡­¡±, he called her name softly, hesitantly stopped after two, as if hesitating She pretended not to hear and ignored it. But he didn¡¯t give up and after a moment he continued to call her, ¡°Vivi, Vivi, are you asleep?¡± His voice was soll, but insistent, as if he would not stop until he woke her up. Vivienne had no choice but to act as if she had been woken up, rubbing her eyes and yawning, ¡°Well, you¡¯re back! ¡°Mmm¡± Leaning down, Ladarius gave her a hug and a kiss on the side of her cheek, ¡°Did I wake you up? You had a hard time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been sleeping for a while too.¡± Shaking her head, Vivienne opened her eyes and realised he didn¡¯t look well, looking tired and irritable, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you look, not very happy?¡± Forced to smile, Ladarius asked, ¡°Vivi, the form for the perfume you gave me earlier, does it need to be adjusted? He asked carefully. probably afraid that she would be upset, but clearly not willing to ask without saying so. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The recipe?¡± Vivienne quirked her eyebrows in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the form? Wasn¡¯t it fine before? Didn¡¯t it say it was fine?¡± ¡°It was and all the samples of the concoction werergely sessful, but in the final testing phase, it failed. The final product came out really poorly and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work if such a product is taken to thepetition.¡± It¡¯s not going to be covered up in the end anyway, so it¡¯s better to just say it like it is. ¡°It won¡¯t work? No way! Did you know that I got this recipe from¡­?¡± The words stopped abruptly as she thought of something and stopped abruptly. But Ladarius stared at her, ¡°From what?¡± ¡°From ¡­ from a long time ago, changed many times over. I think, the recipe will not be a problem!¡± With such a strong statement on her lips, she actually had no idea in her heart. After all, the form was given to her by Louis and Louis¡¯s status and ability made her instinctively trust him without question, thinking that what he gave her must be good and must be fine. However, no matter how much she muttered, she couldn¡¯t let Ladarius know about it and she had to put on a brave face. ¡°I don¡¯t think the recipe will be a problem either, but it¡¯s been tested many times, over and over again, either¡­¡± The words didn¡¯te out of his mouth, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the one who had ordered her not to go to theb the other day and now he was the one who wanted her to go to theb and see for herselt. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth in the face of his woman with such an outburst. ¡°You want me to go to theb and see tor myself?¡± After all, having been together for so long, even if he hadn¡¯t said it, Vivienne had picked up on the meaning. A little embarrassed, Ladarius sighed and shook his head, ¡°Forget it! There are so many people in the lab, I can¡¯t believe there isn¡¯t a single person who cane up with a solution. I¡¯m just asking, if you¡¯re sure the recipe is okay, keep trying again. It¡¯s always going to work!¡± ¡°Ladarius, why are you trying to be tough with me?¡± Vivienne said gently, ¡°As you said, it¡¯s the most crucial stage now, so I should be in theb for good reason. In fact, even if you don¡¯t say so, I would like to go and have a look¡± ¡°But with all the chemicals in your body¡­b, you¡¯d better not go.¡± He thought about it and didn¡¯t feel toofortable. Vivi had pushed him many times recently for the sake of the baby. Saying that the fetal image was not too stable and that she needed to take care of it to protectie baby and he just put up with it and really just didn¡¯t touch her, at most he just kissed her He was ready to be a father and didn¡¯t want to have any unnecessary idents. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can wear a mask!¡± Gesturing, she said hall-jokingly, ¡°Or else it¡¯s okay if you prepare a couple of gas masks for me!¡± ¡°You can have that!¡± Ladarius nodded fervently, approvingly. Vivienne giggled and copsed on the bed, ¡°Idiot! I¡¯m just kidding you! Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll only be there for a little while to probably see what¡¯s wrong and besides, I don¡¯t believe our kids are that fragile and not resilient at all.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Ladarius was still a little worried but couldn¡¯t resist her obstinacy, ¡°If you keep butting, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡± ¡°¡­ Fine!¡± He agreed reluctantly, ¡°But you can¡¯t force yourself, leave immediately if you feel ufortable or tired.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 119 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 119 Chapter 119 As if caught in a dead end cycle With regard to the baby, Vivienne had not yet thought about what she would tell Ladarius after she aborted it, although she had already made up her mind not to. The possibility of a problem with the form, however, gave her a chance, a chance to get away with it perfectly and to provoke Ladarius¡¯ guilt and pity. But before that ¨C She had asked Louis to meet her in a caf¨¦, a public ce where she could feel at ease. Louis arrivedte, not looking in the best of spirits and with droopy eyelids, but at least he was there. Probably because she already knew very well what kind of person he was, Vivienne now looked at him in a way that made him look very sick, but even if he was going to die, he should be put to good use before he did. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t have time to see each other less often these days?¡± Carelessly, he picked out a cube of sugar and put it in the coffee cup in front of him, one by another. Six pieces in all, before stopping and stirring gently with a spoon, ¡°What, miss me so soon?¡± A teasing smile escaped the corners of his lips as he picked up his coffee cup and took a long, hard sip, followed by a gasp of contentment. Vivienne stared at him unblinkingly and waited for him to settle downpletely before saying, ¡°The recipe you gave me, wasn¡¯t it, something wrong?¡± Her voice was soft and she spoke slowly, but her eyes were locked on him, fixed on him. ¡°The recipe? what recipe?¡± Lilting his eyelids, he didn¡¯t seem to press on to what it was. Seeing the way she was staring at him with her lips pursed tightly, Louis seemed to suddenly remember and came to his senses, ¡°oh ¡­ you said that thing you were givenst time.¡± That one was just a gadget I got off the shelf, I haven¡¯t tested it yet, so how do I know if there¡¯s a problem.¡± He looked like he was taking it for granted, but Vivienne was furious, ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± ¡°You have it to me without knowing it there was a problem? You¡¯re deliberately trying to hurt me!¡± She was furious, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper, so she kept her anger down and said, word by word, through clenched teeth, ¡°You knew that I was going to win the award for this year¡¯spetition with these two recipes, how could you do this to me! I ¡­ I¡¯ve given so much for you!¡± ¡± Tch, angry?¡± Looking at her angry look, Louis smacked his lips in disbelief and evenughed, ¡°Look at you, what¡¯s with the bad temper. It¡¯s just an annual perfumepetition, within American borders¡­ it¡¯s just a small event, why Lake it so seriously?¡± Vivienne was furious and speechless. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It might be a small event for him, but for her, it meant somethingpletely different. She had won a lew awards belore with silvia¡¯s work, but because of uncertainty about her strengths and the fact that VL hadn¡¯t qualified for that it earlier years, she hadn¡¯t won a national award and this time, apart from the size of the award, it was more important to move her up in the perfume world so that more bigwigs could see her. This tune, she wanted to take the opportunity to rise to the top, not only to stand on her own feet in the upper ss, but also to break away from Louls¡¯ controlpletely. of course, she would not talk to Louis about these things, the most important thing now was the problem of the perfume form. ¡°I don¡¯t care, the form is not working as well as it should you have to help me! Help me tweak the recipe, I want to make it work as soon as possible, I want to win this one!¡± with her eyes looking out of the window, she said in a firm tone. ¡°OK, no problem. So we¡¯ll go to theb now?¡± Spreading his hands out, he looked unconcerned and was surprisingly nice to talk to. Not expecting him to say yes, Vivienne froze, thought that it he went to theb, he was bound to let Ladarius know He already had prejudices againsi Louis and suspected the two of them. So wouldn¡¯t that be, big deal ver even if the perfume does work, when we enter the ¡°No!¡± She frowned, ¡°A lot of people at theb have a won¡¯! 111 kr 1 SICH your rtionship and inline: Alter a moment¡¯s silence, Vivienne askel. Can¡¯t you maketjustments if you non¡¯t go? What if I show you the tailed trials?¡± ¡°That would be fine¡± Louis nodded, ¡± But that certainly wouldn¡¯t work as well, maybe I could figure out what was wrong in one go, or maybe I might not lind it wentelor su It was as if he was caught in a dead end! If she didn¡¯t let him go to theb.she might not find the kiy to the problem, she wouldn¡¯t be able to develop the perfume, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter thepetition, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win the prize, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to the top of her life, but it she let him go, not to mention what Ladarius thought, she would be disqualified from thepetition if thepetition used the evidence as leverage Propping one hand on the bridge or her nose, she was annoyed. ¡°Actually¡­¡± looking at her, Louis spoke slowly, ¡°I do have an idea, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°What? Even if there was a glimmer of a possibility. she would want to try it. ¡°If I remember correctly, yourpany¡¯sboratory, is sort of under your control, right? Vivienne nodded, ¡°I¡¯m the director, that¡¯s for sure!¡± Although she hadn¡¯t been there much recently, at least the nominal title was still there. Louis smiled slightly, ¡°Then it¡¯s entirely up to you when to go to theb!¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°During the day, of course, it¡¯s crowded and easy to be spotted and lelt with evidence. But what about at night?¡± He paused at that point and looked at her with a meaningtul smile. Vivienne quickly understood and it was as if a knot in her brain had suddenly been untied and her mind opened up. That¡¯s right! There was no way to avoid the crowds during the day, but in the evening, when everyone was off duty, she could take Louis to theb alone and nol only find out what the problem was, but he could make it himself there. With him on hand, it would be foolproof and she would still be afraid of not seeding, of not winning the prize? But ¨C Meeting Louis¡¯ gaze, she still couldn¡¯t help but tremble with that slightest hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an idea, it¡¯s up to you if you say yes or no. I¡¯d prefer to get a good night¡¯s sleep anyway.¡± Hands folded behind his head, he looked indifferent, ¡°Oh, yes! I forgot to tell you, I won¡¯t be staying in LA for long, I¡¯m leaving in a couple of days.¡± ¡°If you need my help, you¡¯d better, as soon as possible!¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± She clenched her fingers, weighed the pros and cons and nodded heavily, ¡°Yes! Tonight, I¡¯ll take you to theb, you must help me find the problem, the perfume must work, it can¡¯t fail!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 120 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The whole thing is inappropriate for children Silvia slept through the night. It wasn¡¯t because she was too tired from being in theb all day, but After developing a new field, she realised that in some ways, men and women were naturally different in terms of energy Her Mr. Simon, for example, had gotten up early in the morning to goto a meeting at the office and she didn¡¯t even really know when he left. She had a vague impresion that he had kissed her on the forehead betore he lett, but it was only a vacue impression Not really, remember. Fingers moved and move, finally touching the phone that was still vibrating, almost hanging from her car. ¡°Hello!¡¯¡± ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Winnie¡¯s voice and it sounded que tenho ¡°She d ly, rolling over, not wanting to move at ¡°Well, you¡¯re so carly, don¡¯t you want to pe some more all. ¡°Early Winnie looked at the time, ¡°Is it early illness o rx o n the next thing she knew, she ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Six o¡¯clock? Isn¡¯t six o¡¯clock early?¡± Het brain was still int wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s six in the afternoon, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s six in the morning, do you? ¡°Isn¡¯t opm early? Well ¡­ um¡­ um?!¡± The sanity gradually returned to her head and Silvia snapped out of it. ¡°What? 6pm?! Seemingly in disbelier, she picked up her own phone and took a closer look and it was indeed almost 6pm! She froze for a couple of seconds, got out of bed barefoot and ran to the window, pulling back the curtains to look out, the wavering sun seemed to be mocking her for wasting the day, What? She¡¯d slept all day?! ¡°Silvia, you wouldn¡¯t ¡­ have slept fromst night until now, would you?¡± She asked more than once, even though it felt like it was already pretty clear. Scratching her hair, she sat down in the chair by the window, still feeling tired even though she knew the time. She looked up at the red haze in the sky and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Never mind, whatever the time is! What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t today a holiday?¡± ¡°No, we said we¡¯d meet Ste yesterday to celebrate, what time is it?¡± she¡¯d been thinking about it for a long time, but she didn¡¯t want to lorget. Sul hadn¡¯t forgotten, she just didn¡¯t think it was urgent, ¡°Any day, I¡¯ll give her a call and see when she¡¯s avable!¡± She and Winnie could rx a bit as the work in theb came to an end, but not Ste. She still had the responsibility of the whole department on her shoulders, so it would have to be on her time. ¡°Ok then, you make the appointinent, I¡¯m always avable anyway.¡± Winnie was still quite lookdng forward to it, after all it was the first blg event of the jump over and well worth celebrating. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± Before Silvia could hang up the phone, she heard her say sharply, ¡°Hey-¡± ¡°What?¡± Repositioning the phone close to her ear, she slouched all over. ¡°That, yesterday Mr.Simon said to go out on a trip to celebrate that ¡­¡± It always feels bad to bring it up of your own ord, but with heartfelt anticipation, ¡°Did he tell you where to go?¡± ¡°Well, no.¡± With a hand to stand up, she went to the bathroom to wash up, put the phone on speakerphone and put it aside, squeezed the toothpaste, caught the water and brushed her teeth. Her mouth was covered in toothpaste bubbles as she listened to Winnie¡¯s surprised, ¡°Huh? You guys didn¡¯t discuss this when you got backst night! I thought¡­.¡± Homest night? Silvia¡¯s mind went back to the scerst night and it was a whole lot of childishness! Discuss? Discuss what? She didn¡¯t have the time, the time, the opportunity! Looking at herself in the mirror, the dark circles under her eyes were so obvious, ill her bones looked like they had been taken apart and reassembled and there were two big words written on her face: Tired! ¡°Silvia, Silvia, are you still listening?¡± There was no answer, not even a stato ¡°uh-oh¡± and tord moment Winnie thought she had hung tip. ¡°Yeah, yeah, go ahead!¡± Rinsing out her mouth and spitting out the foam, she answered. ¡°It¡¯s not much, just wanted to ask if you guys had an expected location. I know I don¡¯t really have the power to ask but I¡¯m kinda d and it¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t been out for a while, either.¡± I¡¯ve been in theb all day and when I want to go out, I either don¡¯t have the time or the money, so I can¡¯t hide my excitement at the rare opportunity to do so. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have the authority to ask you go too, so of course you can give ideas.¡± Wiping her face, Silvia grabbed her phone and walked out of the bathroom, ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about it yet, do you have a suitable ce you could rmend! Something to consider!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Not only can we go, but we can get ideas, it¡¯s just wonderful. ¡°When have I ever lied to you.¡± She touched her stomach, which was rumbling and quite hungry at the moment. It was true that when one fell asleep one was totally unaware and when one woke up one¡¯s internal organs were in revolution. ¡°Winnie, wait for me, I¡¯ll call Ste, why don¡¯t we go and celebrate now?¡± ¡°Now?!¡± She was really thunderous, moving when she said she would. ¡°No tune?¡± Winnie shook her head, ¡°No, there¡¯s time! I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done calling!¡± Ste¡¯s side was very forting, as long as she didn¡¯t work overtime, her time after work was still rtively free, so she agreed in olie breathi. Silvia didn¡¯t argue, she¡¯d just pay for it herself anyway. She changed her clothes and went straight to the restaurant. Winnie had arrived earlier, but Ste had to finish her business at the office beforeing over, so she was a bit dyed. It gave Silvia time to tell Winnie, ¡°Ste doesn¡¯t know about me yet, so don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± Winnie blinked and after seeing her re at herself, immediately responded, ¡°Oh, you mean the ¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know?¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°She only knew I had a boyfriend, but not who it was. It was something that I wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone about.¡± After seeing Winnie¡¯s mouth grin to the point of showing her teeth, she continued, ¡°I still wouldn¡¯t have nned to tell if you hadn¡¯t happened to meet me yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The half-bloomed smile abruptly faded and Winnie ttened her lips, ¡°I thought I was special!¡± ¡°You are pretty special! Now you¡¯re the only one who knows!¡± Lifting a hand to pat her shoulder, Silvia said earnestly, ¡°So, always remember to keep it a secret!¡± Winnie cheered up again when she said that, ¡°Yeah, keep it a secret!¡± She still knew a big secret, a big secret that only she and Silvia shared and it felt really good! She suddenly thought about how Ladarius would look if he knew who Silvia¡¯s new boyfriend was! She was beginning to look forward to that day! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 121 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 121 Chapter 121 She¡¯s not the one with the backstage ¡°Cheers!¡± The atmosphere in the small box was still quite high and even though there were only three of them, they were having fun. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to make it so quickly, what a surprise!¡± Ste had already been to see the samples early this morning. Silvia and Winnie had left a little sample for her to try yesterday and the taste, ah, it¡¯s really delightful! ¡°Ste, i said two days ago that it was almost done.¡± Winnie said as she ate, ¡°It¡¯s not that fast, before Silvia was at her fastest and didn¡¯t need a month toe up with a new product.¡± ¡°Really? That impressive! That¡¯s quite a lot you can produce in a year!¡± Just hearing the output was exciting, not to mention the fact that Ste had seen it and was absolutely convinced of the quality of her output. ¡°That¡¯s not true either, without inspiration and good ideas, you might not get one out for two or three months. I hope you don¡¯t fire me at that point!¡± Twisting her head to look at her, halt jokingly. Steughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯d fire you, but I¡¯d have to be able to do it! To think you came here in the first ce¡­¡± After a pause, she seemed to find the object of her spiel and turned her head to Winnie, ¡°You weren¡¯t here at that time, you just don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t want her for the hundredth time, I was on the verge of flipping off Wyatt and I couldn¡¯t even kick her out! At that time I suspected that she had backing! She must be backed up!¡± pping a palm on the table with a thud, she said mid-sentence. Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Winnie had been confided in, gave her an even more meaningful look, but yes, there was a backstage and not only that, it was hard! ¡°So Silvia, who¡¯s her back up?¡± Winnie asked with a sly smile, deliberately nosy. Ste nced back at Silvia and grimaced, ¡°I found outter that she doesn¡¯t have any backers! I couldn¡¯t kick her out, so I had no choice but to give her questions and deliberately make things difficult for her. I said, ¡°If you can¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll have to get out of my way even if the king of heaven is covering you! As a result, she ¡­¡± ¡°Haha, from that time on, I knew there was nothing backstage about her, she was her own backstage herself! She has such good talent and such outstanding ability, I¡¯m not afraid of you jumping ship and I¡¯m here to tell you in a hood, it won¡¯t be long before you be a legend in this industry!¡± This was a very highpliment and silvia said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re too ttering!¡± ¡°I¡¯m being honest! But beforehand, even then, you¡¯ll have to help me and Carmelo, you can¡¯t just turn around and forget about us!¡± Ste sald as she drank and before she knew it she was drinking too and talking a bit out of turn. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Winnie sald, holding her up. Ste shookler lead, ¡°Drunk? Don¡¯t you know I can¡¯t get drunk with a thousand sses? I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone with the amount of alcohol i¡¯ve had! I¡¯m telling you, when I go out to talk about projects, I¡¯m ¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish thetter part of the sentence, 1 wave of nausea, covering my mouth and stopping. ¡°Ste, are you all right? Why don¡¯t we go home.¡± Seeing her like this, Winnie said worriedly. ¡°Go home? It¡¯s still early to go home! It¡¯s rare to have time toe out and sit and talk! It¡¯s rare that I get to talk to you¡­¡± pping Silvia directly on the back of her hand, after a moment¡¯s thought, turned her head and patted Winnie again, taking both of their hands and saying, ¡°I¡¯m quite attached to you both.¡± ¡°Everyone in thepany is afraid of me, they all think I¡¯m the devil and pressure them and make things difficult for them all the time. It¡¯s not that I make things difficult for them, it¡¯s that this industry is so cruel andpetitive, so if you don¡¯t move up, you¡¯re waiting to be eliminated!¡± She seemed to have a lot on her mind, having held it in for a long time and finally found a ce to vent it out. ¡°Frankly speaking, we are fine doing projects, the pressure is on again, clients can be fought for, contracts can be negotiated, but perfumers, really¡­¡± Shaking her head with emotion, she said, ¡°Not to mention Carmelo, LA, or even the whole country, there are only a handful of outstanding ones to be found, let alone those who are ranked in the world. There has always been a shortage of perfumers, but there has always been a shortage of good perfumers!¡± Silvia, I see you, I see hope! He lifted his hand and patted her on the shoulder with a rather heavy force, which made her shoulder sink. ¡°This year¡¯s annual perfumepetition, Carmelo, will win the title.¡± Silvia was silent for a long time in thece of her spit and pour and spoke slowly. At her words, Ste¡¯s wine seemed to suddenly wake up and she looked at her with wide eyes, while Winnie also looked at hier in surprise. She had never spoken with such confidence, even though she had worked tirelessly for so many years at her side and had produced one explosive perfume after another. Such a tone of certainty, as if that title was already in her pocket. ¡°Silvia, actually ¡­¡± Ste straightened up and took a deep breath, ¡°to be top three would have been great.¡± A championship! Although there are few elites in the line of perfumers, but also because of the high threshold of entry, not just anyone can do it, those who can mingle in it, are basically somewhat capable. Although she had put Silvia on a high pedestal and she did believe that she was very capable, the country was so big, who knew if there was a second Silvia, or if there were others who were also very capable? And of course, there were the older seniors and it was still unknown who would win the title. Ste, fearing that her words had put too much pressure on her, tried hard to pull back, ¡°Actually it doesn¡¯t have to be the winner, Carmelo is still junior in the perfume world, if she can¡­¡± ¡°It will you believe me!¡± Shaking her hand, Silvia stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Ste was dumblounded as she watched her walk out. Winnie was frozen as well, one by one. The iwo lookrd al each other and Ste pointed a finger in the direction of the door, ¡°Has she ¡­ been ¡­ so¡­ confident before? ste was going to say ¡®so wild? But the words came to her lips and she felt bad, as if it was a derogatory word and changed her mind. Winnie even shook her head like a rattle, ¡°No, never!¡± Not to mention the confident tone, she doesn¡¯t really care whether it will be presented inpetitions, whether it wil win prizes or whether the perfume will be produced. In her words, Ladarius will run it, he will know how to run it. In fact, she did reveal that she was afraid that something might go wrong with her new perfume and although she had tested it many times, she was still not sure. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Little did she know that after leaving Ladarius and leaving Carmelo, she would be a new person and really get ¡°Carmelo¡±! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 122 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Are you the invisible rich kid? On her way to the bathroom, Silvia passed by other booths, someone was entering or leaving and the moment the door opened and closed, she caught a glimpse of someone familiar. It was just a glimpse, but she could be sure that she was not mistaken. She went straight to the toilet, washed her hands again, dried the moisture patiently and when she stepped out, she did see a long figure, leaning against the opposite wall. ¡°I was sure I was right.¡± Gathering his long legs, Zain stood up straight. ¡°Young Master Chu¡¯s eye is never wrong,¡± Silvia smiled faintly,¡±Please move over.¡± Zain deliberately took up half of the path, blocking her way, ¡°What are you doing here.¡± Silviaughed lightly, ¡°What you¡¯re doing here, I¡¯m doing here. What, this hotel is also included in Young Master Chu¡¯s property? I can¡¯te?¡± ¡°You still won¡¯t go back to the Austin family?¡± Wrinkling his brow, Zain was unhappy with her manner of speaking ¡°Austin family ¡­ I¡¯ll go back.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°Then when is your time, when is it?¡± Zain asked and when she didn¡¯t answer, he said in aint voice, ¡°Your case, 1 heard about it. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but at least it didn¡¯t get the Austin family into any trouble. Since you won¡¯te back, you have to be careful about what you do outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have anything to do with the Austin family!¡± Silvia¡¯s eyes were cold as she crossed over to him and waved goodbye. Zain stood for a few seconds and when he turned around again, he was gone. Slightly narrowing her eyes, the glint underneath them sharpened. Neither Ste nor Winnie expected Silvia to be the one who ended up drinking too much. she had ordered two cases of beer and two bottles of red and had tried to order white, but the two of them had held her back In Silvia¡¯s words, it was her first work in Carmelo, it had a lot of meaning and it was a real pleasure to work with them, so she had to have a few drinks. A lew sses ¨C and it turned into a few bottles, a dozen bottles. It turned out that there was a problem on the way out to send people home, Ste patted Silvia¡¯s face, ¡°Silvia, where do you live at home?¡± she had to tell someone her address even if she was calling a taxi. What¡¯s more, in her current state, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe to just say the address and send the person to the car. ¡°#$¡± The vague words, Bie uso did not hear, wrinked his brow and Winnie looked at each other, lowered his head and approached her, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Royal ¡­ Royal Pce.¡± 1/3 This time, Ste did hear it clearly, but couldn¡¯t believe it either. ¡°? Royal Pce?!¡± She was astonished, ¡°Do you know what Royal Pce is? You live there? Are you the invisible rich kid? Don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it, but Winnie came to her senses. This address, I¡¯m afraid, was the address of Mr. Simon¡¯s residence, it was a luxury vi area, the people living there were either rich or noble, really not the ordinary working ss could afford to live there. The price of renting, not to mention buying, is unimaginable. It¡¯s no wonder Ste was so surprised, she didn¡¯t even know who Silvia¡¯s new boyfriend was. As she had promised her, she was afraid that Silvia might slip tip, so she hurriedly passed her by and said, ¡°Ste, 1 know where she lives, I¡¯ll take her home. It¡¯s quitete and you have to work tomorrow, so you should go back first.¡± ¡°But she said she lives at ¡­¡± Ste was still in shock. ¡°I know, she¡¯s actually talking about that Rosa Garden by the Royal Pce, which is about two roads away,¡± Vaguely beating around the bush, Winnie said, ¡°Silvia used to joke about buying a house inside the Royal Pce in the future, she was drunk and talking about it for tun.¡± That seemed to make sense and Ste breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I was surprised!¡± ¡°Ha ha, yes! We¡¯ll make fun of her tomorrow when she¡¯s sober.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t feelfortable with you alone, I¡¯ll just drop it off with you.¡± With a sigh, Ste reached for a taxi and opened the door to go with them. Setting Silvia up, Winnie got in and blocked the door, ¡°Forget it Ste, I¡¯ll take her back, I can¡¯t take care of her, I¡¯m not leaving for the night. You can¡¯t, you have to work tomorrow, so don¡¯te with us. At most I¡¯ll message you when I get there.¡± ¡°That ¡­¡± Ste hesitated, but thought she had a point and nodded, ¡°Okay then, you guys must be safe and message me if anything happens.¡± She took another uneasy picture of the car¡¯s number te before saying goodbye. The car started up and gradually drove away, Winnie breathed a sigh of relief and turned her head to look at Silvia, who had already fallen asleep, a little speechless. She had never seen her drunk in all the years she had been with her, but today, Silvia was a bit unusual. When the taxi arrived at the Royal Pce, it was no longer possible to go inside and was stopped by the doorman. she didn¡¯t know which building or number Silvia lived in and she didn¡¯t know Simon¡¯s number either, so she had no way to contact her. ¡°Silvia, Silvia, we¡¯re here! which building do you live in?¡± Winnie asked, patting her cheek gently, ¡°Well..¡± frowning, she opened her eyes in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t makrjny noise!¡± With that, her eyes closed again Winnie ¡­¡± Why don¡¯t we go through her phone? But the taxi refused to stay long ang liad let them out of the car and drove oft, Silvia was leaning on her whole body and she was having a bit of trouble trying to find her phone. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Silvia, wake up, let¡¯s go home and sleep again!¡± While coaxing her, she tried to find her phone. At that moment, the lights of a car in the distance were blindingly bright and soon drove up to their side. Winnie took two subconscious steps backwards, holding Silvia in her arms, but to her surprise the car stopped in front of them. The window was down and Simon was sitting inside. He frowned at the two of them, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± We went out to celebrate, but Silvia is ¡­ drunk.¡± What to do! Looking at Simon¡¯s eyes she was so scared, Silvia wake up quickly, you can¡¯t be so pitiful! ¡°Get in the car.¡± The good thing was, Simon didn¡¯t say much, instead he took the initiative to open the car door and got out and took Silvia from her arms. Winnie sighed with relief as her body was suddenly lighter, ¡°That ¡­ Mr.Simon, since Silvia is already home, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°You stay.¡± What she didn¡¯t expect was for Simon to speak up and stop her, ¡°It¡¯s not a good ce to get a taxi.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just walk down to the main road and get a good one.¡± She said it was no big deal, but Simon followed up with, ¡°Freddie will give you a lift backter.¡± Winnie: ¡°. Gut Box Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 123 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 123 Chapter 123 I don¡¯t drink with drunks For the first time in Winnie¡¯s life, she saw what a mansion on earth meant. Not to mention the size and decoration, just the series of security measures before entering was staggering, not to mention the private garden, the few luxury cars resting peacefully in the yard and the flowers and nts that had obviously been carefully trimmed. Everywhere silent, but everywhere revealing three words ¨C not bad! Freddie opened the door in front of him and Simon carried Silvia across his back. He looked quite thin, but he was so strong that he could not see any signs of strain when he carried Silvia in his arms. He stood in the courtyard for half a minute before Winnie came back to her senses and followed her in. She wanted to cover her with a nket, but didn¡¯t know where it was and she didn¡¯t know where it was and she was in front of her boyfriend, so she seemed a bit nosy. She wanted to leave, but she didn¡¯t dare to move even if Simon didn¡¯t ask. Just stood there, instantly feeling awkward about her situation. ¡°Mr.Simon, 1 ¡­¡± she hesitated, but took the initiative to speak. Simon nced back at her, ¡°Freddie, you take her back and make sure you get the person there safely.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary. I can actually do it myself!¡± Winnie said as she nced at the silent Freddie and waved her hand. Freddie pursed his lips, ¡°Good!¡± Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± In front of these two men with very different styles, she didn¡¯t even seem to have the right to refuse, but it was indeed a difficult thing to gel a taxi in the middle of the night, in this ce where the rich people gathered, so she didn¡¯t push back ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll go first.¡± She nced at Silvia whose cheeks were already flushed, ¡°Silvia has had quite a lot to drink tonight, if you can, it would be best to give her some sober soup, it would be more comfortable.¡± ¡°Him.¡± Simon nodded, his eyes seemingly glued to Silvia¡¯s body, oblivious to the departure of the two men behind ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m thirsty ¡­¡±Silvia licked her dry lips and let out a soft whine, This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Simon: ¡°¡­.¡± He wanted to grab his wife up and spank her ass so badly what to do! *Thirsty ¡°the cry was tinged with a bit of pouting and her mouth was unconsciously beeping up, looking a bit allravated and cute as hell. A certain pivoli bared for a few seconds, but in the end, he resigned himself to getting up and went to pour water. Convening huer intestines, he received a cup of warm water over, lifted her up slightly and brought the cup close to hier lips As soon as she louched the water, welmmediately took two bly greedy gulps and hall the ss went down. After drinking it, however, the person slumped heavily back down again, followed by a small mumble, ¡°Not good, not good at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Simon¡¯s brow twitched and he put the ss down, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Silvia was dazed as if someone was calling her name, her eyelids effortlessly lifted a slit to see a hazy figure: ¡°Simon ¡­¡± Her lips witched and she called his name. ¡°Mmm.¡± Simon answered the cry with a hum that came out of his nostrils. ¡°What took you so long to get here!¡± Sitting up shakily. Simon was afraid she might fall on herself and reached out to help her, sitting down smoothly on the edge. As soon as she sat down, she climbed into a hug like a tailed bear. ¡°I missed you so much!¡± I missed you so much! The words that he wanted to say were swallowed back Forgave it! soothing: funner, ¡°Il you can¡¯t drink drinkless, He lifted liis hand and gently ced it on the back, Coxing her in wliai if something happens if you drink so much outside?¡± He was d iliat he came back in time, otherwise would have slept outside at night. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much!¡± Spacing out a little, Silvia Quokattimandge , Just.¡± Stretching out her palm, she waved her live fingers in front of his iyo¡¯ sind very seriously useither other hand to break her fingers. ¡°One, two, three¡­ just tive sses! Not mucha all¡¯ i¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s Ste who¡¯s had more than that, it¡¯s only the beginning of the game and she¡¯s drunk! Het heelice¡­!! Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Whiat a drunkard! Drinking like that andughing at others. No more drinking when I¡¯m not around.¡± He decided he had to restrain her a little, otherwise the little ninny could ilip out. ¡°So I can drink when you¡¯re here?¡± Silvia smiled up at him, ¡°So we¡¯ll have a drink? I¡¯ve never had a drink with you!¡± she looked up at him, her cheeks flushed, her eyes curved like crescent moons, smiling all the time and smelling strongly of alcohol, but even so, Simon found her extraordinarily attractive. It was a smile that rippled into his heart and soul, a smile that made his mind wander. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll drink with you!¡± He said, ¡°but not now!¡± ¡°Why?!¡± with a shake of her hand, she got very upset. ¡°I don¡¯t drink with drunks! If you want to drink, wait until you¡¯re sober!¡± ¡°i¡¯m noi a drunk!¡± Muttering and throwing a tantrum,e on and knowing it was her who was talking. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not, I am!¡± Simon went along with her. ¡°But it¡¯ste, you need to get some rest first, do as you¡¯re told!¡± Getting her to lie down, he wasn¡¯t going to argue with her. It was foolish to argue with a drunk, but when she sobered up next day, she would be taught a lesson. Get Bonus He watched her lie down again, found a thin nket to cover her and was just about to get up when she pulled him by the wrist, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m going to drink some water.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink! You¡¯re not leaving!¡± she was like a child at that moment. Simon had no choice but to sit down again, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t drink the water, I won¡¯t leave!¡± When she heard this, she was finally satisfied, not only did she hold on to it, she even pulled her wrist over and rested her face on his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Simon sat for a short while and felt the heat there in his palm, her nostrils spraying on his hand, tickling a little and tickling the mind. And yet, she was sleeping so soundly and innocently, unaware of how much she was being tested by her thoughtless actions. This tormenteddy! He moved his hand slightly and felt the force of her pulling hard, so insecure even after falling asleep. Putting her down to lie t, moving a little more, he finally pulled his hand out, seeing her twist her face twice, her hand still grasping, as if searching for his hand, he smoothly shoved a baby warmer on the side into her palm. With a grip on her hand, she subsided, humming twice before falling back to sleep. Standing up, Simon felt that his legs, his arms, were numb! He walked slowly to the table, poured himself a ss of water to moisten his dry throat, looked at the sleeping woman and thought of Winnie¡¯s sobriety soup and felt the need to prepare one. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 124 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 124 Chapter 124 What a devil beauty Silvia woke up with a slight headache, opening her eyes to see her familiar surroundings, still a little dazed, the thin nket slipping off her body and the air smelling vaguely sweet. Sleepwalking? She seemed to remember having dinner and drinks with Ste and Winnie at the box to celebrate and what? A vague memory, but not really. When she got off the floor and tried to stand up, she felt dizzy and shifted and sat down again. ¡°Awake?¡± Simon stepped out of the kitchen to see such a sight, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she was sober at the moment, or ¨C the next round of drunken nonsense. ¡°Did you ¡­ pick me up?¡± Rubbing her temples with one hand, she asked, not quite sure. ¡°Your little assistant brought you back.¡± He crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame to look at her, ¡°Coincidentally I got to meet in front of the neighborhood.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± if it hadn¡¯t been a coincidence, they both wouldn¡¯t even have been able to get through this door. ¡°That¡¯s really, really hard work.¡± Silvia said a little sardonically. She hadn¡¯t expected to be such a bad drinker, after all, she didn¡¯t remember drinking much, There was no way she would have been allowed to drink so much in the past when she was disciplined at home and with Ladarius, there wasn¡¯t much chance of running into it. This time¡­ It did get a bit out of hand and probably because of, well, the words Zain said. ¡°Tough is a bit.¡± Simon stood up straight, his arms lowered around her and walked towards her. When he was close enough, he bent down and braced his hands on either side of her body, approaching her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about how you can repay me?¡± Silvia smiled, hooked her arms around his neck and tilted herce up to look at him, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind, but I smell of alcohol and i¡¯?n afraid I¡¯ll smoke ¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were sealed. Simon kissed her fiercely, as if he was getting back at her for misbehaving, not as gentle as before, nibbling on her lips and biting with his teeth with a slight force. ¡°Mmm!¡± She frowned in pain, she was feeling a little sore, Simon let her go, the fire under his eyes had not yet faded, ¡°Do you dare next time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± raising her hand to cover her lips, she could almost feel the teeth marks on them, she frowned, ¡°You¡¯re a dog!¡± Simon pressed his hand against her forehead and against the tip of her nose, ¡°No! I¡¯m a woli! A wolf that will eat you one bite at a time!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His eyes were sharp and he was so close, his voice was dangerous and seductive. Silvia looked at him and suddenly lunged forward, covering his lips with precision and biting down hard on his lips. This time, it was reced by a pained huff from Simon. Get Borus The faint stain of blood at the corner of his lips caught his eye and Silvia curled her lips, ¡°If you¡¯re a wolf, so am I! It¡¯s not clear who¡¯s going to eat who!¡± Raising her hand, her thumb lightly brushed the blood on her lips, he gave it a carefree nce, ¡°If I could be eaten by you, I¡¯d be happy to do so!¡± His mellow voice, his casual and flirtatious movements, the slightly yuppie look in his eyes and the smile at the corners of his lips, all together made a powerful visual impact, Silvia clearly felt her heart fluttering, a feeling that she could fall in an instant. what a beauty! How in the world could anyone look this good and a man! And a man for her! Thinking about thisst bit made her feel so muc happier and proud, ¡°What smells so good?¡± she sniffled and didn¡¯t hold back Sneeze, the ambiguous and suspiciously warm atmosphere being swept away by this sudden sneeze, ¡°Il¡¯s a wake-up soup.¡± Letting go of his hand and straightening up, he said, ¡®t¡¯ll go and bring it to you.¡± Silvia sat up and Simon had already brought the bowl over and ced it in front of her, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot, go to your room and have a nice long bath and get good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even sleepy anymore!¡± She muttered in a small voice, swirling her spoon around in the bowl, ¡°Are you sure this is ¨C wake-up soup?¡± Although she had never had it, she imagined that sobering soups should all taste weird and strange, but looking at this bowl, not to mention low it tasted, there was something else that she didn¡¯t recognise as lotus Seeds and lilies, walnuts, red dates, green plums¡­and something else that had a nice colour and quite a tempting aroma. It was, sobriety soup?! ¡°I think so.¡± Simon looked at it and saw nothing wrong with it, it wasn¡¯t dark cuisine after all, ¡°I cooked it for the first time and found the tutorial Irom the inte. All the others probably didn¡¯t taste too good, this one I thought would be okay and it just so happened that I had all the ingredients at home, so I gave it a try.¡± With that, he lowered his head and took a sip from her spoon, straightened up and tasted his mouth before telling her seriously. ¡°No problem.¡± Silvia was so moved that she didn¡¯t know what to say, he was being a bit too careful! Not only had he searched for the recipe on the inte, but he had also taken her taste into consideration and even tasted it for her. Without saying a word, she quickly drank up the whole night¡¯s sobriety soup. The sweet and sour taste was really good and after drinking it, her body was hot and she felt much more refreshed and her head didn¡¯t hurt as much. ¡°Sorry,¡± Putting the bowl down, she said. ¡°I thought you were going to say thank you again.¡± Simon looked at the empty bowl and expressed his satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, yes, but more than that, I have to say, I¡¯m sorry! 1 didn¡¯t think I was such a bad drinker and before, I didn¡¯t drink much. I promise, I¡¯ll never drink like that again, this is the first andst time!¡± She held up a hand and swore, ¡°1 made you worry.¡± Gazing at her deeply, Simon pulled one of her hands down and ced it on his chest, ¡°Good to know you¡¯ve worried me, if you want to drinkter, I¡¯ll drink with you. Not while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± she moved closer to Simon¡¯s arms and nodded. ¡°Go wash up and go to bed.¡± Kissing her forehead, Simon whispered. Silvia nuzzled against his neck, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy at all, Simon, I have an idea I¡¯m not quite ready to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon responded indifferently as he put an arm around her shoulders. ¡°In the past, when I tried to make new products and concoct perfumes, they were all based on the masses and made from the perspective of ordinary people and they were all mass models, which are, to put it bluntly, the so-called pop-ups and bestsellers. But ¡­ I want to do something different.¡± This was an idea that she had been having more and more recently, but she just hadn¡¯t quite figured out how to do it and whether it was feasible, so she hadn¡¯t said anything. Now, perhaps on the strength of her drink, or perhaps just wanting to confide in Simon, she said it to him. ¡°You want to do, an exclusive high-fashion model?¡± Simon said after a moment¡¯s thought. Straightening up, Silvia looked at him with admiration, worthy of a fashion industry bigwig, a trendsetter, he had already guessed what she wanted to do before she had even stated it. ¡°Yes, I want to do it!¡± Nodding cautiously, she said with a serious face. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 125 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Holding her bright future Simon mused, pointing out the key point quite directly. ¡°In a way, you¡¯re still new.¡± Silvia nodded, that was true. She had been in the business for a long time, but she had always been behind the scenes and few people even knew she was a perfumer. All her previous work has been shamelessly hijacked by V.L. The reputation and aura of her perfumery recipes were once taken away by Vivienne. Now she¡¯s doing it and Carmelo has given her plenty of scope, but she¡¯s a neer in every sense of the word. Who did the exclusive couture pieces target? The rich and the famous! Exclusive couture is not affordable, it¡¯s expensive and naturally the people who use it are very selective They were looking for famous and established pettumers, not to mention in the perfumery circle, even people from other industries would have heard of them With just her? Not that it¡¯s hard, but it¡¯s basically out of the question ¡°I know I have no came or codes. the m ent, Sl have to prepareA kcept for this annualpetition where I¡¯m going to win a prize¡± To tell hin this was verough outline in his own mind, to have a preliminary idea already Simon raised an eyebrow, finding that she was not use thinking about it and was interested, ¡°What kind of preparation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about creating new products recently, so I can make two in advance, even if they¡¯re not very Sessful, at least I¡¯ll have lessons to learn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After thinking about it, Simon nodded, ¡°But, it¡¯ll be hard work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to do what I love to do!¡± she spoke from the bottom of her heart, the ability to do what she loved to do was pleasurable enough in itself. Seeing her smile, Simon¡¯s mood brightened and he reached tor her, suddenly scooping her up in his arms and stood up, heading upstairs. ¡°Hmm.¡± Silvia wondered what he was doing and raised an eyebrow in question. He smiled slightly. ¡°I approve of what you¡¯re saying, so ¡­ I thought I¡¯d do something that would make me happy at the moment!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia quicklyprehended and her cheeks ilushed, The night was long and indeed worth enjoying. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Lowering her voice, even though no one was around at this time of night, Vivienne was still nervous about being seen. Luckily she knew the whole structure of theboratory well, where there was surveince and where she could avoid it. And just in case, she hade round again in the afternoon, under the guise of looking for problems, to familiarise herself with the terrain again and to be prepared for anything in the meantime. She didn¡¯t expect Louis to bete again. He seemed to have no concept of time, asking her to be punctual, but being unpunctual himself. But she couldn¡¯t help it, she had to ask him. Like this moment, she smelled him smelling of alcohol, but couldn¡¯t say anything, so she wrinkled her nose with one hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡± ¡°You have a good nose, don¡¯t you?¡± Heughed in disbelief and moved closer to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you smell what I¡¯ve been eating?¡± As he got closer, the smell of alcohol intensified, making her nauseous and she took two steps back, ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not still shy, are you?¡± Reaching out to tease her cheek, Louis smiled yfully. ¡°It¡¯s an exercise for you too! As a perfumer, how can you not have a sharp nose?¡± ¡°Come on, stop it!¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t have the heart to make small talk with him. ¡°Time is short, we need to find out what¡¯s wrong. You remember what you promised me and also, will you be able to ¡­ do it in this condition?¡± Reaching out to press the lift button, Louis gave her a meaningful look up and down, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m okay?¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The door was locked and everything inside was put away. Fortunately, she hade in advance to find out where the failed samples were kept and had carefully switched on the lights, but she was still a little anxious. There was no one else in theb except a night watchman. She made a point of saying hello to the night watchman, saying that she had to workte and not to disturb her, went into the lift and down to the underground garage, waiting for Louis to arrive. That way, they would be assured that they would not be disturbed and could work out what was wrong with the recipe. ¡°Come and see!¡± Vivienne turned to face the console, to the small bottles she held out, ¡°These are all samples of the recent failures, exactly as you gave the recipe in the concoction, the portioning is precise, but it¡¯s just not quite right, the taste has impurities, it¡¯s not pure.¡± After all, her future was at stake in this matter and she still took it quite seriously. ¡°I think there might be a problem with one of the vours in there, is itvender? I think your other ingredients might sh a little with it, don¡¯t you?¡± When she didn¡¯t get a response after half a dozen words, she turned back to the table, only to see Louis leaning back there at the table, half lying on the tabletop as if asleep. It was that Vivienne became furious! ¡°Louis!¡± he called his name in a low, angry voice, ¡°You promised me! You¡¯re here on business, how can you do this!¡± ¡°Hey, a little tired take a little break, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it!¡± Stretching, Louis saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s just a difference in smell, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°The environment, the humidity, the temperature all make a difference, don¡¯t you even understand that?¡± Unhurriedly, she came over and swept past her hands, taking the vials straight away. cing them on the end of her nose for a slight sniff before throwing them into the side bin, ¡°Rubbish!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t expect him to be so quick and couldn¡¯t stop him in time, ¡°What if they get caught tomorrow!¡± 1 Heughed mockingly, ¡°Tomorrow? what¡¯s the point of keeping this rubbish when you have a sessful production tomorrow!¡± At his words, Vivienne¡¯s anger subsided and she got a little excited, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Look at you, you can¡¯t hold your breath!¡± Shaking his head, Louis had already started to fetch some of the materials and tools for theb. ¡°Even if you do seed, it will be easy to see that you didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s like sex, you have to be calm, tolerant and persistent to get the most out of it!¡± ¡°¡®!!!¡± Even if Vivienne was now open enough, she was still flushed by these few words of his, but could not hold back her anticipation and her eyes were fixed on his movements, as if what he was holding in his hands, was her bright future! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 126 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Don¡¯t you really have any Idea? Vivienne¡¯s nose was not sensitive enough, her talent was not good enough and she was negligent, so her ability regressed so quickly, but she knew the basic procedures and principles, so she also helped out on the sidelines. It must be admitted that when Louis was serious about his work, he was very decent. He carefully dripped in the refined essential oils, added a few more ingredients, did the stirring and blending and finally put them on a shell to stand and wait for the results. There were three test tubes in total, he did three attempts and, in his words, ¡°one of them was bound to end up being the result we wanted and maybe, a little surprise.¡± ¡°You mean, a close approximation of the same model?¡± Vivienne asked. Raising an eyebrow, he reached up to lift her chin, ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid!¡± Looking away from his touch, Vivienne said, ¡°Bul simrity is not very useful, no one would buy two simr scents, they would choose the one they liked best and the other one would be rtively useless.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, it¡¯s a race to the bottom! The best seller is the one chosen by the public, the other one can be an imitation! it tastes simr but is much cheaper, so you think it would be very profitable?¡± He smiled meaningfully. Vivienne¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the equivalent of picating your own product?¡± In the process of making a perfume, it was always necessary to eliminate some defective products that did not meet the desired effect and these detective products, were simply destroyed, but leaving the child maliciously behind said that it was the first time she had heard Louis inention it, Yes, it was true that it was tempting to make imitation pirated copies, but no one who made authentic products would do that, it was like trashing their own brand. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! If someone else itnitates you, that¡¯s what you call piracy, what¡¯s there to pirate or not to pirate when it¡¯s your own!¡± After a pause, heughed mockingly. ¡± again, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done something like this before. Don¡¯t you have any idea how you got your V.L. stuff?¡± That was a statement that poked at her deepest secret, thest thing she wanted to talk about. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Although he knew it wasn¡¯t a big deal, being brought up like that was like being stripped of her shame and she was upset. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it has anything to do with it, what I care about is that you promised me something and you never did it! And¡­¡± turning to face her, his hands naturally wrapped around her body, encircling it, ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me for days!¡± When he got close, his breath hit her and at once it was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Vivienne unconsciously tensed physically. ¡°I said, take your chances, you wait for me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of waiting. Vivi, are you ying with me?¡± He said as his fingers were already poking in through the bottom of her dress, sliding slowly up hier skin. ¡°¡­ hult ¡­¡± huffing backwards, Vivienne held his hand down, ¡°No! This is ab!¡± Hearing her words, Louis turned his head to look around, slowly ncing around the room before his eyes locked on her smallce, ¡°oh, you did remind me that this is, well, ab.¡± Before she could breathe a sigh of rellef, she felt a sudden lightness in her body and her person was lifted by his hard hand onto the counter top behind her. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried that before, in ab!¡± He smiled wickedly and as he approached her lips, his fingers had found the hidden sp of her underwear from behind her precisely and with a click, he had unfastened it. Vivienne panicked, remembering what the doctor had said and hurriedly pushed her hands against him, ¡°Louis, wait! I really can¡¯t!¡± ¡°No?¡± His face, which was still smiling, turned cloudy and his face quickly turned gloomy, ¡°Vivi, are you tearing down the bridge? Don¡¯t forget, you haven¡¯t crossed this river of mine yet!¡± ¡°No!¡± At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to anger Louis. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately avoiding you, it¡¯s really ¡­¡± Gritting her teeth, she decided toe clean, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! There was a sh of surprise in her blue eyes but on second thought Louis reacted, ¡°Mr.Ladarius¡¯s child?¡± Vivienne nodded, ¡°The doctor said I hadn¡¯t been in the best of healthtely and gave me strict orders not to do it again. I don¡¯t mean to make excuses and I would love to talk to you ¡­ but you know, I have my difficulties.¡± Hearing her say that, Louis finally let go of her hand and looked very spoiled, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to have a baby soon?¡± ¡°Vivi, I thought you were a new age woman and knew what was more important to you. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d still choose such a vulgar path as getting married and having children and you should know that after you have children, your career longevity in the perfumer¡¯s business wille to an end.¡± Shaking her head, as if in regret. Sliding down from the tform, she busied herself, ¡°That¡¯s not so full of it, who says a woman can¡¯t have a career if she gets married and has a baby, as far as I know, Vivian, the master pertumer in the industry, also re-entered her career after having a baby and is now almost a hall of famer.¡± The name Vivian does ring a bell in the industry and Louis nodded, not refuting her, only pointing out pointedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, not only did Vivian re-enter the business after having a baby, she¡¯s still divorced and has a child of her own, but ¡°Are you her?!¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless for a moment and before she could think of something to say in her own defence, she heard him continue, ¡°Which of your senses, your knowledge of information your proficiency in business operations, your years of experience in the industry, can youpare to Vivian? It she can do it, can you do it?¡± ¡°I still say, Vivi, people are called Vivi, you are also called Vivi, but what did you do to get to where you are today, don¡¯t you really have any idea in your heart?¡± The words really hit deep in Vivienne¡¯s heart and her face was embarrassed. ¡°Louis, you don¡¯t have to speak so harshly, do you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking harshly, I¡¯m just asking you to recognise the truth. Now that you¡¯ve made your choice, you shouldn¡¯t hesitate. People, there¡¯s no wo ways about it, there¡¯s always a trade-off. Before achieving fame and fortune and raising a husband and children, I think you should know clearly what is best!¡± There was no denying that his words were cruel, but they were true to the core of her being Vivienne was silent for a moment and said slowly. ¡°Actually, I have already nned, not to have this child.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 127 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Only like to y in circles Without waiting for Louis to say anything, she quickly added, ¡°But! Just because I don¡¯t want this baby, doesn¡¯t mean I can keep doing it with you now, my body is inmed and I can¡¯t take it anymore and that¡¯s not good for you either! Wait for me to, again, recover, okay?¡± Looking at her askance, Louis was silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do what I promised you.¡± ¡°To reassure him, Vivienne leaned over and gently poked him in the chest, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that Silvia is on holiday recently and might be going on another trip. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much chance in LA, but if we go away, we should be able to find a way to do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Louis was sceptical, tot really trusting her. ¡°It¡¯s true! Her new product has been developed sessfully and I suspect that the long trip might be in preparation for the next one.¡± Vivienne felt irritated at the very mention of it! Not only did she have problems with the form, she was not well and Louis had to deal with such a dangerous person, but what about Silvia? After leaving V.L., instead of falling off the wagon, she has made a fortune at Carmelo. In her hands, the new products were like a game, so easy to pull oft and she really wanted to put a few drops of acid in Silvia¡¯s perfume if she could! But before that, it would be a good idea to stick her to Louis, who was so crazy in bed that she would love to see Silvia tossed to death. ¡°Oh? It worked?¡± Obviously Louis was surprised too, he had been in the business for not too long, he himself had studied under a famous teacher and with the addition of various resources to get to where he was today. That woman, is she that strong? That¡¯s a really short cycle! ¡°The scouts said it was a sess, but after all, it¡¯s confidential and we can¡¯t get their samples, so who knows what it was!¡± Vivienne paused, ¡°But whatever it is, it¡¯s not as good as what you made up. She¡¯s just a little smart and talented, she really thinks she¡¯s a genius! Hmph!¡± ¡°At least,pared to you, that is indeed!¡± Giving her a sidelong nce, Louis spoke truthfully, However, although he didn¡¯t begrudge Silvia her praise, he didn¡¯t think from the bottom of his heart that the little girl was any buller than himself. Evenil she had a little talent, she would not be able to create anything spectacr, but it would be a trivial thing What Louis cared more about than her talent in perfumery was low she tasted in bed. That woman was a real beauty! ¡°Nasty!¡± Vivienne gave him a petnt shove when he dissed her and was even more upset when she saw how he was thinking and drooling over Silvia ¡°Louis, you don¡¯t really feed Silvia, you want to have fun, we have beautiful women in LA,1¡¯11 arrange it for you. She thought about it, thinking that she couldn¡¯t let him locus all his attention on Silvia. Otherwise, If he kept pushing and pressuring, not only would it be hard for him to do it, but what would happen to To his surprise, however, Louis was quite unimpressed. ¡°No need!¡± Hisce was cold, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m looking for anyone? Am I that hungry?¡± Vivienne was surprised and puzzled when she saw that he was really angry, ¡°No, of course I didn¡¯t mean that! I just think thal now that I¡¯m not lit, I don¡¯t want to neglect you, so it¡¯s only right that I arrange something for you to enjoy. Don¡¯t worry, it I find you one, I¡¯ll find that clean one and I definitely won¡¯t leave you with any worries ¡­¡± Before she could finish thetter words, she was interrupted loudly by Louis, ¡°I said no, don¡¯t you understand?!¡± One hand cupped her chin and tightened it hard, ¡°As much as I like to y, I don¡¯t want everyone! The ones I want are the best of the best in the circle.¡± He said moving closer to her and inhaling deeply at the nape of her neck At that moment, he looked like a ravenous vampire and Vivienne was so scared that her body trembled involuntarily. Luckily, he didn¡¯t have sharp teeth and didn¡¯t really bite her, he just pressed his teeth against her neck and nibbled lightly on her carotid artery, ¡°Only you, you have the smell i like on you!¡± Vivienne: ¡°¡­¡± She felt himn slowly move away and let go of her hand, yet she still didn¡¯t breathe, alraid that he would change his decision in the next second. That meant that what he liked about thein was the people in their profession, perfumers, because they spent years immersed with spices, would have some special blend of spices on them, some people would not adapt to it and would find it rather pungent, but others, they would like it extraordinarily. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So it was this that Louis liked? she thought, somewhat confused, as her brain raced to gather her thoughts. Just then, the timer on the side dripped, time¡¯s up! Vivienne immediately walked quickly over to the console and reached for the three test tubes. She was a little nervous, a little expectant, but hesitant to actually bring them over for fear that they might fail. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Louis crossed her hand and took them over, trying them out one by one and finally choosing the middle one, ¡°OK, this is it!¡± When he was so sure, Vivienne leaned over and took a sniff. The smell was rich and fragrant and it was very close to what she had expected, but she would have to wait a little longer for it to evaporate to be sure. But the way he looked so confident, Vivienne thought, ¡°Yes! At least in this case, she trusted him and had no doubts. ¡°Louis, it I win the annualpetition this time, I¡¯ll be sure to thank you!¡± With her eyes firmly fixed on the test tube, looking at the liquid inside, she said excitedly, as if what she was holding was not a test lube, but already a trophy. Louis¡¯ dark blue eyes blinked as he embraced her from behind, liis body pressing against hers even further down from the waist, alitiost inseparable. ¡°You, you¡¯re a little liar! You can¡¯t even satisfy me now and you can¡¯t talk aboutter! Vivienne¡¯s body stillened, ¡°I do have, special circumstances, I¡¯m not lying to you. I actually ¡­¡± Get E ¡°Shhh!¡± Holding out an index finger in front of her lips, Louis said, ¡°Are you, like, really willing to help me? ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne was silent for two seconds and said carefully, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Since you are, that¡¯s good!¡± Heughed in a way that was creepy to the ears. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 128 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Swinging your flsts wildly ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way to help me if you want to.¡± He broke her shoulders with both hands and spun her around hard, pushing his waist forward, ¡°You could, try something else!¡± ¡°Other?¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t understand, bul met his impish gaze, coupled with his bodynguage and his hands pressed against the belt around her waist and it quickly dawned on her. Just with the thought of it, she recoiled. But not wanting to offend him either, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Louis, you bear with me for a while while I help you find two pretty ones in the ring! Or what about your other femalepanions? You can find them and I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± ¡°You know, I get pregnancy reactions when I¡¯m pregnant, 1¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he pulled her head back by her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that useful bullshit! What does it matter to me that you¡¯re pregnant?! Is it my seed?!¡± ¡°Vivi, you better not y any mind games in front of me, you¡¯re still a bit too young! Don¡¯t forget the annualpetition, it¡¯s not clear whether you¡¯ll win the prize or not!¡± His gaze was shady and he looked ruthless at the moment, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance by picking you. You better ¡­ not be insensitive!¡± Facing such a Louis, she was still scared after all. Forcing out a smile, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Louis don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I¡­.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Releasing his hand, he pressed it directly on top of her head, pressing down hard, while his other hand unbuckled his own belt, ¡°Your mouth shouldn¡¯t just be used to talk such nonsense, it should also be used to do what needs to be done!¡± Forced into a crouch, Vivienne¡¯s heart was filled with anger and hatred, but she could not resist. Gritting her teeth, she fought down the revulsion in the pit of her stomach and slowly moved towards him¡­ As time passed, Louis slowly closed his eyes and the atmosphere in theb became extraordinarily eerie and lustful. Both mend their own thoughts and ignored their surroundings until ¨C The lights in theb suddenly came on! They had only switched on the lights in the area of the operating table and had left the door ajar, thinking that the arrangements had been made and that no one woulde at this time of day, so they were not so vignt. The first person to be startled was Vivienne, who didn¡¯t even have time to stand up and whose subconscious action was to turn her face to look at the door. she saw the familiar figure. banding by the door, Ladarius looked at them with a shocked expression on his face and a mixture of emotions in his Anger and shame tormented him with a mix of emotions ihat made him surprisingly unable to utter a single word, his hands clenched into fists, as if all his strength was concentrated in die opening of his throat, but it was as it a switch was restrained there and he could not break tree. ¡°Ladari¡­. Vivienne panicked and tried to get up, but Louls had no intention of stopping, instead he ended sex as fast as he could. ¡± Ahem, ahem ¡­¡± She coughed repeatedly, but her face was red and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ladarius. she understood that the day would actuallye sooner orter when he would know, but him knowing and him seeing it with his own eyes, were two different things and she wasn¡¯t open enough to perform to his face with impunity. After it was over, Louis unhurriedly straightened his clothes, even looking at Ladarius with a provocative gaze that he didn¡¯t care about in the slightest. ¡°Vivienne ! ! ! ! ! ¡± With this cry, Ladarius roared out with almost all his strength. How could he not have expected that! That the woman he had pampered and treasured for years would fall at the knees of another man There was nothing but indignation, shame and discusi! ¡°My mission isplete, I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± Louis¡¯ce was rxed and natural as he raised his hand and patted Vivienne¡¯s shoulder. He walked over in Ladarius¡¯ direction without a care in the world, facing his monstrous anger with complete disregard. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Pulling him by the arm, Ladarius gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re just going to walk away?!¡± Louis¡¯ lips curled in a smug smile, ¡°Or what? Do you still want to see the full set?¡± Originally Ladarius was still holding down his anger, after all Louis was in a special position and he couldn¡¯t be impulsive. But as soon as he said that, instantly his anger level exploded and he swung his fist directly at Louis¡¯ cheek, ¡°Bastard!¡± Louis was not angry at all at the solid punch he received, he stumbled from the blow and after he steadied himself, he touched his hand to the corner of his lips and saw a fishy red, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with this punch for Mrs. Anita¡¯s sake, but if you do it again, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°Who wants you to be polite!¡± Ladarius was simply enraged by his words again and again and now that he had started, all the emotional outbursts yed into his fists. He lunged towards Louis, swinging his lists wildly. And Louis, as he said, was not at all polite, throwing punch after punch and the two wrestled with each other. It took Vivienne a few moments to get over the sink and turn around to see the two men in a tussle. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Stop it, both of you!¡± But as if no one leard her, the light intensilied. From the Laboratory to the outside, benchies and chairs were kicked over and ss shattered all over the floor. Vivienne nced outside with some anxiety. It was hard to tell if the night watch would be alerted by the noise, it would be big news if anyone saw it. ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± She almost shouted, ¡°Ladarius, do you want the whole world to know?¡± The sound did the trick. Ladarius froze and stopped moving and at the same time received a heavy punch to the jaw. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± the pain made his eyes ze over. But fortunately, when he stopped, Louis stopped too, releasing his knee against his chest and slowly standing up. ¡°Ladarius, Ladarius ¡­¡± When she saw them stop, Vivienne rushed forward and bent down to help him up, knowing that with a man of Louis¡¯ character, it was useless to shout at him to stop and Ladarius, no matter what, still had to look after his own face. He stumbled to his feet, his head still a little dizzy, the person in front of him swaying and swaying, he twisted his head to look and saw Vivienne¡¯s seemingly concerned face and was instantly enraged, flinging his hand hard, ¡°Get lost!¡± He threw him off and Vivienne nearly fell over, only to be helped by Louis, which made Ladarius look even angrier.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 129 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I have a hard time Ladarius¡¯ face turned green, ¡°You let her go!¡± ¡°Why do you take it so seriously!¡± Louis was so determined to fight against him that he leaned in close to Vivienne¡¯s face and made a move to kiss her. At the sight of this, Ladarius couldn¡¯t restrain himself from fighting again, but Vivienne pulled him back, ¡°That¡¯s enough! She was so righteous, as if she hadn¡¯t just done the dirty deed here. However, she did have Ladarius¡¯s finger on the pulse and it was not something that he would be proud of and to publicise it would only bring disgrace to himself. ¡°Get out!¡± He pointed one hand in the direction of the outside, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t move, but gave Louis a wink. Standing there, Louis smiled in disbelief, his eyes dripping with contempt. Frowning and giving a desperate wink, Vivienne was in a real hurry and if she didn¡¯t leave, she might not be able to control Ladarius¡¯ temper. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. with a shrug, he went unhurriedly to the lift and took it straight downstairs. ¡°Ladarius ¡­¡± she called out his name, but Ladarius bellowed, ¡°I said get out! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood and I know you¡¯re angry, but will you calm down!¡± She pointed a finger at theb door, ¡°The new product has just been developed, I¡¯ve tried it without any problems and the form has been adjusted. We just need to wait for the dawn and submit it to the review team for re-checking and after it passes, it can be officially put into the production line!¡± ¡°I guarantee that this will be an explosive product and will bring unlimited life to thepany. If you get carried away in the heat of the moment at this time now, when the timees, it will definitely ruin more than just V.L. Do you understand?!¡± She yelled. Ladarius stood frozen, motionless, his eyes evenx, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything she had said. Seeing that his wound was still bleeding, Vivienne took him by the hand, ¡°Ladarius, I have a reason! I¡¯ll exin this to you slowly, for now let¡¯s go and dress your wound and get someone to clean up the ce before it¡¯s toote to wait until tomorrow for work.¡± Slowly turning his head, Ladarius looked at her woodenly, ¡°Areason?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding affirmatively, she sped his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years, don¡¯t you still believe me? I really do have reasons for my suffering.Ladarius, let¡¯s go and dress the wound first, shall we?¡± ¡°Oh, reason!¡± He sneered, ¡°Vivienne, do you take me for a child of three? I saw it with my own eyes, with my own eyes!¡± Pointing a linger at lils own eyes, le bated to gouge them out. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you! You¡¯re not needed here!¡± Turning around, he waddled towards the lift, looking as good as dead. Get Bonus ¨C ¡°Ladarius¡± Vivienne turned her head to look at the mess and after some thought, went back to theb to put the samples and forms away in her bag before dialing the duty number downstairs, ¡°There¡¯s been a little trouble in theb due to an ident. There¡¯s been a little trouble with theb, have someonee up and clean it up.¡± Ladatius drove around aimlessly, driving at breakneck speed. His mind was nk and all that shed asionally was the unpleasant images he had seen in theb earlier! He didn¡¯t dare to think about it! He didn¡¯t want to think about it! In his memory, Vivi was such a gentle, sweet girl, she could be pampered, she could be naughty, she could give him little surprises and she was very good at Ilirting She fulfilled almost all his ideas about women, he could have used Silvia for her, he could have used hispany¡¯s name to show his love for her and he even nearly ruined his career for her¡­ But in the end, she was on her knees under another man!!! mming his fist hard on the steering wheel, he hated it! In all the years we¡¯d been together, he¡¯d never asked for such a thing and couldn¡¯t spare her, but she¡¯d done it to another inan¡­ Ladarius felt sick and felt like throwing up! Dizzy, his hands seemingly out of control, the car swayed, like a drunken man on an empty road and after a few sharp noises, lurched uncontrobly to one side ¨C Bang! He crashed heavily into a tree and came to a halt. Head broken, blood flowing, Silvia woke up early in the morning, feeling veryfortable and without the unpleasant headache that comes with a hangover, so it seemed that his impromptu bowl of drinking soup had helped. The sinell of breakfast wasing from downstairs and she shuffled downstairs, slipping on her slippers and around the corner she saw the man with his apron on, serving breakfast¡­ it really was, a beautiful morning! Quicklying downstairs behind him, she embraced him from behind and gave him a sweet kiss on the cheek, ¡°Good morning!¡± Sunon smiled and stole a kiss on her lips as he turned his face sideways, ¡°Sit down and eat your breakfast!¡± There was already plenty on the table, pumpkin and millet porridge,crispy little fried fritters, tried eggs and ck pepper sausages and some cui up fruit, it was all a joy to look at in all its colourful glory. She thought that was enough, but to her surprise he brought another ss of honey lentonade, ¡°I checked, this is also a hangover, drinkin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sober, l¡¯on perfectly line!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either!¡± He was insistent, ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s good to clear your stomach.¡± She had no choice but to do as she was told and drink the lemonade, which tasted very good after all. ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± Simon asked as he ate his breakfast. ¡°What about you?¡± She didn¡¯t have any inspiration for a new piece of work yet and it was a holiday period, so she didn¡¯t have any ns for now. Simon didn¡¯t answer her, but opened his phone and clicked on the voice: ¡°Good morning Mr.Simon, you have a total of three regr meetings and one dinner today, Mr. He from Hanwha has an appointment with you at 3pm, the time of the regr meetings are ¡­ respectively¡± He pressed stop y before finishing thest sentence and looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Well, Simon¡¯s a busy man! ¡°I¡¯ll see to the arrangements myself then!¡± She was spontaneous and self-conscious to a point. in the time it took to talk, Freddie had arrived and was waiting very quietly in his ce in the foyer. LLLLLLLL ¡°The man was delivered safelyst night, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Although Freddie had nothing to worry about, Simon was still concerned because he had been given credit for helping him bring his wife home. ¡°Yes.¡± Freddie added, ¡°Downstairs.¡± Silvia picked up on it, ¡°Is that Winnie? You were the one who took her homest night?¡± Simon gave her a look, ¡°Oh yeah! That¡¯s really quite a break! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 130 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 130 Chapter 130 It¡¯s just that he¡¯s so nice Freddie nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Silvia was genuinely grateful, but someone on the other side of the room ate it up again, ¡°Is he the only one you have to thank?¡± ¡°No need to be so polite with you!¡± Without waiting for him to say anything, she added, ¡°You said it.¡± Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Well, he did say that, he dug his own hole and jumped into it. Freddie on the side was really surprised to see his boss choking and still having nothing to say back, I¡¯m afraid it was only with Madam that Mr.Sinon was so clueless. ¡°I may be a littlete today, call me if you need anything.¡± As he pulled on his jacket, Simon said. ¡°Mmm!¡± She stood on tiptoe to help him straighten the cor of his shirt, remembering the one about going on a trip. ¡°By the way, when we said we were going on a trip earlier, did you have any idea of the destination? Have you decided where you want to go?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Not yet, why?¡± ¡°Nothing, if not, Winnie does have a few rmendations, you¡¯re so busy anyway, why don¡¯t we just book it ourselves?¡± She and Ste and Winnie were going on this trip together, so they could just decide on the ces and itinerary themselves. Simon nodded withoutment, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± He gave him a kiss on the cheek, his voice soft and delicate. Simon smiled at the kiss, ¡°I should have arranged a trip for you once a month if i¡¯d known you¡¯d be so easy to coax.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She epted readily. ¡°But you should get to the office or you¡¯ll bete for your first meeting!¡± Nudging him with her hand, she walked him out the door and watched the car drive away before she turned to go inside. Now that he had agreed, all that was left to do was tomunicate with Winnie and Ste. While turning on the TV to watch the daily news, he called Winnie, ¡®Winnie, you were the one who gave me a ride back yesterday, huh?¡± ¡°Oops, you remembered!¡± Winnie teased her, ¡°I thought you¡¯d lost track of it and didn¡¯t remember.¡± Actually, she really didn¡¯t remember much, she really needed to reflect on herself and not drink so much in the future. She didn¡¯t drink much and she didn¡¯t know how well she could drink, she didn¡¯t think it would be that bad, ¡°So did ! spill my guts or anything when I drank too much?¡± ¡°Yes! Rambling and talking a lot, making a lot of noise! And refusing to go home and insisting on drinking and not being able to drive without it!¡± Her mouth opened wide in surprise, was she surprised she could be like that? ¡°Really?!¡± Garet Bonus Gli on o prit¡­ of course It¡¯ske! Just kidding!¡± Laughing out loud, Winnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I asked you which building you Ilve In, but you couldn¡¯t tell me and I couldn¡¯t get in without my ess card. Luckily. I met Mr. Simon¡­¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°By the way, I said yesterday that you lived in Pinghu Garden, not far from the Royal Residence, so I managed to fool Ste and you almost fooled yourself. Remember that, don¡¯t leave it out!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Surely drinking got it wrong! ¡°Winnie, thank you!¡± Thank you for nothing, it¡¯s the right thing to do! But I didn¡¯t realise you were already living with Simon, that¡¯s a lot of progress!¡± Winnie was tidying up the house and folding clothes, pinning the phone down and tilting her head as she sorted it out, shredding ¡°Well¡­ ah!¡± Silvia thought to herself, if she knew they had gotten their license and early, would she have fainted in shock ¡°Silvia, not that I¡¯m talking about you, I¡¯ll say something that might not be too ttering, although Simon is really nice and the temptation is indeed great, you have to keep an eye out. I¡¯m not saying Simon¡¯s not good, it¡¯s just, he¡¯s too good, you know?¡± Winnie knew that what she was saying was unpleasant, but as the saying goes, words of advice go against the grain. In her opinion, Silvia was a good person in every sense of the word, but she was a bit of a love brain and she had given so much for Ladarius and what had happened to her. Now Simon was a million times better and it would be great if he could make it work, but what if he couldn¡¯t? How many of those who married into the gentry had ended up in misery and she wanted Silvia to be happy, not to see her end up like that one day. ¡°I understand.¡± Nodding, Silvia knew she was doing what was best for her. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡± silvia: ¡°4¡± ¡°Simon is a diamond single, the circle lie¡¯s in touch with, the beauties he¡¯s in touch with, what a lot of them must be silvia, I¡¯m not singing your praises, but you should ask for a guarantee for yourself. Anyway ¡ª you should think more of yourself.¡± She got to the point where her thoughts got a little confused, ¡°Hey. forget it, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about anymore.¡± Silviaughed, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, little housekeeper! Why didn¡¯t I realise before that you were so good at rambling? Let me ask you, when Freddie gave you a litt home, you didn¡¯t ramble all the way home with someone too, did you?¡± Thinking about Freddie¡¯s sullen nature, it would have been quiteical if Winnie had been rambling to him on the sidelines¡­ ¡°Go on! I¡¯m talking to you seriously and you¡¯re joking with me! No more no more!¡± Unconsciously, she blushed, remembering ihal sullen general mall, except for the misunderstanding at the first meeting, he was actually quite a down to earth and reliable feeling. At least for her, a man like Freddie was much more reliable than Simon¡¯s kind, too secure! At this thought, she suddenly snapped out of it with a jolt and shook her head and patted her cheek Oh my God! What was she thinking? What was she doingparing Freddie and Simon and feeling safe! It wasn¡¯t like she was picking a boyfriend! ¡°Winnie, Winnie?¡± called Silvia several times in quick session when she didn¡¯t hear a response from her. ¡°Ahhhh, yes, you said!¡± ¡°What are you doing, cracking up!¡± She could just hear Winnie pping her cheek, pping and wondered what was going on. ¡°Nothing, there¡¯s mosquitoes, I¡¯ll give them a swat. You said yours!¡± ¡°Mosquitoes?!¡± She was really skeptical, this season, mosquitoes? But didn¡¯t think much of it and continued what Fang said, ¡°I say, the outing thing, didn¡¯t you say you had an idea before, Simon said it was no problem, we¡¯d set it up ourselves, so when do you have time, make time toe out and we¡¯ll have a good chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m avable anytime, why not today!¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll be thereter ¡­¡± Silvia was about to say that she would meet somewhereter and have dinner together to chat about the outing by the way, when a news item on the TV caught her attention. ¡°In the early hours of this morning, there was a car ident on the xx main road in our city. A white Mercedes Benz lost control of the car and crashed into arge tree on the side of the road after destroying three road piers. The injured person has been taken to hospital for emergency treatment. It is reported that the injured person is the CEO of V.L ¨C Ladarius, the cause of the ident is still under investigation, please see the rted report sent back by our station below ¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 131 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 131 Chapter 131 V.L can¡¯t be finished When Ladarius woke up, he just felt as if his head was about to explode. Especially his forehead, raising his eyelids hurt so much that he grimaced and could only move less. Not only did his head hurt, but also his chest and abdomen and there was no part of his body that was not ufortable. He tried to move his hands and feet, but they felt numb from the thighs down and he could not feel anything at all. When he opened his eyes to see his surroundings, all he could see was white, which frightened him and when he saw the bottle on his right side, he became even more frightened. There were faint sounds of sobbing, but he couldn¡¯t even see where anyone was and it was difficult to turn his head. The memory came back into his head a little and he remembered going to theb to look for Vivi, seeing ¡­ then, as he drove out, he ¡­ crashed his car. Yes! He crashed the car! So now this was ¡­ him not dying? But why would his legs be unconscious?! Panic set in as he thought of the possibilities and tried to call someone, ¡°Someone, someone, is anyone there?¡± He tried to get up, but the simple act was difficult for him, but luckily someone soon pounced on the bed, ¡°Ladarius!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ladarius didn¡¯t expect to see Vivienne as the first person he saw when he woke up and, with a sh of anger, he blurted out, ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Ladar¡­¡± ¡°Get out of here, get the hell out of here!¡± He didn¡¯t want to see her, at least not now, the sight of her filled his mind with that disgusting image! Haphazardly he tried to m something over but didn¡¯t have any strength at all, the strength he had now just allowed him to get the pin on the back of his hand loose. ¡°Ladarius take it easy, I¡¯ll call the nurse for you first, take it easy, take it easy!¡± Vivienne quickly got the nurse here and they re-stuck the needle, adjusted the drip rate again and exined, ¡°The medicine has worn off, you can move your hand a little, but don¡¯t move too much, you¡¯ll have to do it again if the needle is crooked.¡± ¡°Of course you can!¡± The nurse looked at him strangely. ¡°It will be fine once the medicine has worn off, just don¡¯t be in too much of a hurry, take it little by little.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ get my leg amputated?¡± Incredulous, he asked while trying to move his foot again. He thought that he had been amputated. The tree was so big, it went straight into it and nothing. Waking up in a hospital and not feeling his legs, he naturally thought of those TV shows where they all get amputated. ¡°Who told you to get your legs amputated? It¡¯s not like your legs are injured, just two broken ribs, but the operation went well, you just have to recuperate.¡± After a quick exnation, the nurse added, ¡°Don¡¯t move around any more! Only did she walk out with the tray Ladarius didn¡¯t know if it was a psychological effect or if the anaesthetic had just passed, but he could really feel his feet moving, a faint but real sensation. He owed his body a little harder, but he didn¡¯t see his legs, only the quilt covering him. Probably guessing what he wanted to do, Vivienne rushed forward to help him lift the covers and squeezed his leg, ¡°Look, it¡¯s really not an amputation, you¡¯re fine! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Relieved?¡± Giving her a sidelong nce, Ladarius sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just too relieved for you! ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne sighed as she helped him put the covers back on, then stood up. ¡°I know you hate me right now and probably, want to kill me! But Ladarius, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really had something to do with it! I did it for our future too. I know this whole thing has hurt you a lot, do what you want, hit me and scold me all you want, but, right now you must be calm and not hurt yourself, okay?¡± Her voice was as gentle as ever, her eyes full of apology and concern, Ladarius kept his face ck but had stopped speaking to tell her to get lost. ¡°Do you know that my heart broke when I heard the news that you crashed your car! I was really scared, scared to lose you like that! Ladarius, I don¡¯t want to lose you, I love you!¡± Vivienne whispered as she gently took his left hand in hers. ¡°¡­¡± remained silent and Ladarius withdrew his hand from hers. Undaunted by his movement, she continued, ¡°Theb has tested it and the new product is perfectly fine! Ladarius, I am absolutely sure that this new product will bring miracles to thepany!¡± After another moment of silence, Ladarius said, ¡°The form for the perfume this time, was ¡­ given to you by him, right?¡± After a pause, he passes over the ¡°he¡± quickly, as if it would dirty his mouth to speak any slower. Of course, he didn¡¯t even bother to mention the name, Vivienne naturally knew who he was referring to and didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that you took him to theb to improve the form?¡± Lifting his eyelids, Ladarius stared at her face as if trying to discern from her expression whether she was telling the truth or not. ¡°Yes!¡± Or an affirmative nod of acknowledgement. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Breathing a sign of relief, heughed a mocking, bitter smile. ¡°Ladarius, I admit I¡¯m sorry. But I really did it for our future, for V.L.¡± taking advantage of the subject, Vivienne continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know where I¡¯m at, or how much the guys at theb are capable of. Ever since Silvia made such a mess, thepany¡¯s sales have been falling by the day, its reputation has been slipping and thest time the production line went wrong, it almost ruined thepany.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯te up with a new product soon, get our sales up and get this annualpetition award, thepany is really in jeopardy!¡± She spoke at length, but Ladarius looked indifferent. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know that the guys on the board, are putting pressure on you?¡± She said faintly. ¡°If thepany doesn¡¯t take off in the next two months, what will you do? What about me? What about V.L?!¡± I Her words caused Ladarius to finally react differently. His lips twitched vaguely at the corners and he slowly closed his eyes, with what could be seen, a noticeably strong rise and fall of his chest. Slowly, a sigh escaped his lips. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Happy or not, he had to admit that Vivienne was telling the truth. On the surface, V.L. still looked the same as before, but in fact it was already riddled with holes. If they don¡¯te up with new products as soon as possible and bring back the market reputation, so that people won¡¯t say that they are dying and only eating their old money, the board of directors will really withdraw their investment. Then, it would really be over! But, V.L cannot be finished! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 132 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 132 Chapter 132 I did it all for you ¡°Are you sure, the form is okay?¡± Ladarius¡¯ voice was still a little hoarse, even when he opened his mouth, his throat was sore and he had little strength to speak Although he was still not looking at her, his gaze was in the opposite direction, for Vivienne it was a silentpromise on his part. ¡°Well, actually,st night, we were there to debug the recipe, we just didn¡¯t want a lot of people around, so that¡¯s why ¡­¡± she exined again in passing This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her exnation, however, fell on Ladarius¡¯ ears with an extra sting He had already tried not to think about it, but when she mentionedst night¡± and ¡°we¡±, the image stimted every cell in lus brain and made hinn furious. Taking a few deep breaths and clenching his fists hard, he gritted his back teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t mentionst night to me!¡± Vivienne sat down slowly on the side of his bed, looked at the side of his face and said, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want you to be hurt like this. But now that you know, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, I slept with him, but you can¡¯t deny that it was you, always you and only you, that I loved!¡± She said, ¡°Between him and me, it was just a deal. And this deal is not just for me alone.¡± ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­ughing out loud, because the movement was so wide that it pulled the wound and shook the injured ribs where they hurt, heughed out loud and burst into tears, ¡°So, you slept with him, for me? And I have you to thank for sleeping with him?!¡± He turned his head and smiled at her, only his eyes were full of mockery and anger. Vivienne¡¯s face was t, ¡°If you think it makes me happy to mock like that, whatever.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say to you is that whether you ept it or not, admit it or not, I¡¯m really doing this for you, for our future.¡± She said one word, with a seriousness that almost made Ladarius think that she was taking a sacred vow. ¡°Vivienne, I¡¯ve never found you so eloquent!¡± ¡°You can me me all you like!¡± She said faintly, ¡°but where were you when I was out there being aggravated and bullied? Where were you when I was all alone at the San Francisco tasting? Where the hell were you when I was being stomped and humiliated by Silvia?!¡± ¡°And who made thest recipe problem happen and who helped you fix it? Wasn¡¯t there any benefit to thepany or to you this time? You only know how to me me, have you ever thought about why I did it? Don¡¯t I want to be a wealthy wife, just shopping, doing beauty treatments and bringing up the kids every day? Who forced me into this path? She became more and more agitated and by the end of her sentence she was filled with righteous anger Ladarius¡¯ eyes shed with surprise, ¡°So, you me me?¡± Wiping a tear from the corner of her eye, Vivienne took a breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m not rning you, I¡¯m just saying that you didn¡¯t want this to happen and I didn¡¯t want to do it! If it wasn¡¯t necessary, how would¡­¡± ¡°Ladarius, from the time I met you in college and fell in love with you, I just had one heart for you and it has never changed until now. If it wasn¡¯t for love of you, how could I put up with you shushing Silvia in front of me, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I be willing to be your underground lover, these years, my dedication to you, you are not invisible. Vivienne, I¡¯ve done anything wrong!¡± She slowly stood up and looked down at him with a proud expression, ¡°Finally I want to say that this has happened, if you can¡¯t ept it, there¡¯s nothing I can do. If not, let¡¯s break up!¡± With that, she walked straight out of the ward. Silvia and Winnie had finished their lunch and had almost finished talking about their trip. They were both surprisingly united in their desire to see the sea, but for slightly different reasons. Although Winnie was a native of the ins, had never seen the sea before and was eager to see it, Silvia wanted to go for inspiration. She had been there before, but perhaps because she was young and perhaps because it was a bit old, her memory wasn¡¯t very clear, it was a blur of blue, so perhaps there would be something new when she got there Once the location was decided, it was a matter of applying to Simion for a time and depending on Ste¡¯s avability, bul overall it was no problem. After all this, there was a short silence. Winnie yed with her phone for a while, suddenly looked up at her and asked the question that Get Bonus had been on her mind a few times, ¡°Did you know that yboy was hospitalised in a car ident?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw the news.¡± She and Winnie were on the phone at the time and froze for a moment. If the TV hadn¡¯t been so precise about it being V.L¡¯s ceo, she would have thought it was some guy with the same name. That Ladarius guy, not to mention everything else, was very careful with his driving. He was a very life conscious person, but anything that involved danger, or that he would feel in danger, would not be done. But from the few shots on the television, the scene of the crash was a mess, with debris all over the ce and big trees all broken and if the news had said at the time that he had died on the spot, she reckoned it wouldn¡¯t even have been in doubt. ¡°What retribution!¡± She pped the table with her hand to express her excitement, ¡°How do you think he had a car ident for good reason? I read online that there were no people on the road at that time of day and hardly any cars, the road was so wide and he wasn¡¯t driving drunk or anything, so how did he run into that tree?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know as many details as she did and now that she was listening, it was even more perverse. ¡°What do you think?¡± Winnie asked. ¡°What do I think? This whole thing has nothing to do with me.¡± She had a look ofck of interest on her face. It was impossible to say that she hadn¡¯t felt any ups and downs, after all, she had known him for so long and had once given her true feelings, but since the day she found out about his betrayal and the tangles, thewsuits and the upside-down nder thrown at her, all those feelings had long since been worn away. Besides, he¡¯d only been in a car ident and hadn¡¯t died, so there was nothing to get emotional about. Winnie however was much more concerned than she was, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s okay to have a rtionship, it¡¯s, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s evil?¡± ¡°What¡¯s evil?¡± ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t care!¡± Sighing, Winnie said, ¡°ording to the follow-up investigation rted to this, he wasn¡¯t driving drunk, he didn¡¯t use prohibited drugs and he was the only one in the car, so don¡¯t you think, there was ¡­ that thing in the car?¡± ¡°???¡± Lifting his head, he looked at her with a bewildered expression. ¡°Hey!¡± Winnie looked around and suddenly raised a hand to her mouth, leaned forward and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the ¡­ dirty thing!¡± Silvia: ¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 133 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Interesting young man ¡°What nonsense!¡± Silvia poked her with a finger and sat her back. ¡°Geez, sometimes it¡¯s hard to tell what¡¯s going on in this world!¡± She sat down, still thinking she had a point, ¡°I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s done so many bad things that God can¡¯t stand it and is punishing him for you.¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the check, you gossipy little girl!¡± ¡°How much less fun you have to have in life if I don¡¯t gossip!¡± Winnie said defiantly. As she stood up, Silvia saw Winnie¡¯s phone on her desk, still with the news picture about the car ident, Ladarius ¡­ retribution? After parting from Winnie, Silvia went for a stroll around Gleaner¡¯s Street to see if there were any interesting objects and to pass some of her free time. It¡¯s a ce that specialises in vintage items, but of course there are some real ones and some fake ones, so it¡¯s up to your eye. After two blocks, a small shop without a front door caught her attention. The shop looked small, but the items were arranged in a way that showed that the owner had his own aesthetic. As she approached the front of the shop, she could smell a faint fragrance. It was refreshing, not strong and fragrant, but rather elegant, which matched his small shop. When he entered the shop, no one was there to entertain him, as if the shop was empty. Silvia went through the shop one by one, but the shop was mainly devoted to wood carvings, mostly ornaments or hangings carved out of wood. Depending on the material of the wood, the carvings were different. The workmanship is not that good, but the shape of each object is unique, that is, the first impression after entering the shop is different from others, very special. She looked around the shop twice but didn¡¯t touch any of the objects with her hands, but she didn¡¯t leave either. After stopping for a while, she beard a clear man¡¯s voice, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Because of this voice, she noticed that there was actually someone in the shop, only sitting with his head down in the corner and with the light and the surrounding scenery obscuring it, she was surprised not to see it. At this moment, he looked up and looked at himself quietly, his gaze as old and heavy as the things in this shop ¡°Nothing, just looking.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve got a bit of a mix of scents in this shop!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an Interesting little girl, youe into the shop and don¡¯t look at things, what do you care if the smell is mixed.¡± He sounded quite nonchnt. Raising an eyebrow, Silvia tilted her head to survey him, this young man looked young, probably not more than twenty or so, calling her a little girl out of the blue, and ncing at the object in front of him, it was a wooden carving that was being polished, just not yet finished. ¡°All the objects in this shop, you carved them?¡± She asked. ¡°If you want to buy them, buy them, if not, be my guest, you don¡¯t care who carved them. You go to a restaurant and you have to care which chef made them.¡± He seemed a little impatient and tried to sit down again when he finished. Silvia, however, was still on his case, ¡°Of course I care. I don¡¯t like dishes made by chefs who are not to my taste. If you had carved the wood, maybe I would have bought it, but I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hey you -¡°clutching the carving knife in his hand, he clenched it, ¡°You¡¯re here to pick a fight, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you not only have carved (carving) but also tree (tea) for sale here?¡± She said in a double entendre. It was because this little brother was so funny, a boyish face that had not yetpletely shed its youthfulness, but when he opened his mouth it was choked with gunpowder, but his skills were obviously not up to scratch and he was so angry at her that he blew up at her after a couple of words in return. ¡°Go, go, go, go, go! Don¡¯t keep me from my work!¡± He said ¡°Don¡¯t hold me up¡±, not ¡°Don¡¯t hold me up¡±, so it was interesting to see such a unique boss. But the more he did, the more interesting Silvia found it, ¡°Who says I¡¯m not buying anything, I just haven¡¯t seen anything I like yet.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have anything in the shop that catches your fancy, so get out of here!¡± Silvia was about to say something when she saw the curtain lift and an old mane out, scolding her, ¡°You¡¯re kicking out customers again! Do you still want to work here or not? Get out of here if you don¡¯t want to work The younger bro, who had just been in a ming mood, instantly dropped his head like a defeated rooster. ¡°So it¡¯s not the boss¡­¡± With an expression of understanding, Silvia looked at him meaningfully. ¡°You¨C¡± As if being poked and prodded was humiliating, he was quickly lit up again for a second, but the next second ¡°You what you! What did I tell you about talking nicely and being polite! You¡¯ve driven your customers away and you¡¯ve carved all this shit to sell to the devil! Shut up and go back to your work, or don¡¯t work for me again!¡± The owner reprimanded him, rendering him speechless and he sat down to continue carving This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Watching this scene, Silvia thought that this little brother was too funny, one second he lit up, the next he put out, his temper was quite straightforward. ¡°What would you like to buy, beautiful? Shall I introduce you?¡± Apparently the real boss is much more weing, opening his mouth to address people differently ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by, I just came in to have a look.¡± Silvia took a general look around, ¡°Sir, the wood in your shop, it¡¯s all very special.¡± ¡°You mean these wood carvings?¡± The owner said with a big smile, ¡°Of course they are! The wood carvings in our shop are all carved by famous artists, not only is the workmanship fine, the shape is even more chic, you absolutely can¡¯t find a second one like it, this buy home to put in the hall as an ornament, is also added style and has face.¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± a few inaudible sound, very disdain and contempt, Silvia is heard, look at the young man. It looked like he was still keeping his head down and doing the job he was holding, but she was pretty sure that the sound that came out of the party was definitely from his mouth. He was very defiant. When she didn¡¯t say anything but stared at the young man, the boss said, ¡°He¡¯s our apprentice, he hasn¡¯t been here for long, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he doesn¡¯t know anything, he¡¯s just helping me look at the shop.¡± He didn¡¯t know anything, he was just helping me look at the shop.¡± The boss said, but it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard him, he didn¡¯t even stop moving. ¡°Do you want to use it for yourself or give it away, beautiful? I¡¯ll rmend a few in your category and price range?¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°This wood¡­¡± ¡°Wooden carving!¡± The owner corrected her, as if saying wood would downgrade his objects. ¡°No, I mean the wood you have in this shop is special, not the wood carving.¡± Silvia also re-emphasised that it wasn¡¯t that she had misspoken. ¡°Wood ¡­ wood?¡± The boss was a bit baffled, ¡°Wood is the wood used to make wood carvings, so what¡¯s so special about it?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 134 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 134 Chapter 134 I want him to make ¡°I do think that the fragrance is quite special.¡± Silvia said bluntly, ¡°And you have a very mixed scent in this shop, so you shouldn¡¯t be using the same kind of wood, right?¡± The owner was confused at first, but after she exined, she suddenly understood and pped her hands, ¡°Oh my! So you¡¯re a connoisseur! Let me tell you, we use the best sandalwood and camphor wood, as well as ebony and rosewood¡­only what you can think of, nothing I don¡¯t have. What kind of material do you want for the wood carving, beautiful? If you are not satisfied, it is possible to order separately. Of course, the price is¡­¡± ¡°Do you have additional customization avable here?¡± She asked with interest. ¡°Of course you can! After all, there will always be customers with their own special preferences and requirements and although our shop is small, we can cater for most of them. But in terms of price, it¡¯s definitely a bit more expensive. But you get what you pay for and after all, you get what you pay for, don¡¯t you think?¡± Silvia saved herself a lot of effort when she was confronted with his clever tongue, ¡°That¡¯s right, but how many customers buy this kind of special order?¡± ¡°Not many, but there are always a handful of them throughout the year, after all, they can afford to pay¡­.¡± The words stopped abruptly, the boss suddenly felt something wrong and looked at her with a wary face, ¡°Girl, why are you asking so many questions? What? Do you want to buy it or do you want to customize it? If you¡¯re ordering, please write down the requirements, plus pay the deposit.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± she said with a smile as she cruised around the shop. Seeing her attitude, the boss felt that he had wasted so much breath for nothing and was instantly upset, ¡°Girl if you don¡¯t n to buy today, just take a look.¡± After saying that, he turned his head to leave when Silvia pointed her finger at a pair of small wooden carvings on the side, ¡°Let¡¯s have this one.¡± It was a pair of small wooden figures, the boy was carved as a small monk with a round head and face, smiling andughing, while the girl was tied with two small ties, tilting her head and holding a string of sugar gourds in her hand. ¡°Good.¡± The owner¡¯s smile piled up again and while carefully reaching for it, he turned his head to the young man and said, ¡°What are you still doing, why don¡¯t you go and get the box and wrap it for the customer?¡± Slowly standing up, thed went and brought the box and bag over to her to pack the little wooden figures. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like to order a wooden sculpture, I¡¯ll probably pick it up next month, is it in time?¡± Silvia asked casually as she scanned the code and paid. She had actually thought of it on the spur of the moment, so she asked it casually. ¡°In time, of course. What kind of wood do you want to use and what do you want to carve? What is the approximate size and what are your other requirements Silvia looked at it and pointed to the hall finished piece the young man was carving. ¡°It¡¯s about that size, but I¡¯ll tell you in a couple of days what to carve and what wood to use. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The owner nodded his head repeatedly, ¡°Then the deposit¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay part of it now, but I have a request.¡± ¡°What kind of request, you can just mention it.¡± This kind of private custom made ones are high priced and highly profitable, the boss is naturally enthusiastic and will agree to anything he can do. ¡°I want him to carve this piece!¡± Pointing her finger at the young man, she said with a serious face. ¡°??¡± The young man looked up at her in surprise, his face full of the words, ¡°Did I hear you wrong? The boss was also surprised, ¡°Him? But he¡¯s just an apprentice, if you ask for individual customization, we have professional level senior craftsmen in our shop¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Interrupting the boss¡¯s introduction, Silvia walked over and bent down to look at the semi- finished product he had carved, ¡°I think he does a good job and I want him to do it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it well.¡± He was surprised to hear him balk. ¡°I think you do a good job and if you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll find someone else who does.¡± Taking the bag, Silvia turned around as she spoke. The boss stopped her as she saw how her business could fly away, ¡°Wait a minute, girl, if you like his work, that¡¯s apliment. I¡¯m not the one to say what he says, I¡¯m the one to say what I say. It¡¯s settled, he¡¯ll do it, he¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done properly for you, to your satisfaction!¡± ¡°You shut up! You either do it or don¡¯te!¡± Silvia paid the deposit and took the ticket, walked over to what the young man had carved, looked down and bent down to pick up a small scrap, ¡°Boss, can I take this with me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± A small crumb, the boss said, not taking it seriously and unconcerned. Not far from the shop, there was the sound of small footsteps behind her, Silvia stopped without turning around, the footsteps stopped at the same time She smiled slightly and moved on, turning a corner with quick movements and waiting with her body pressed against the wall and sure enough it wasn¡¯t long before she saw the figure from the square, walking forward and looking left and right ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Standing out, Silvia looked at him and smiled faintly ¡°¡­¡± Poked and prodded and simply no longer hiding, thed stared at her, ¡±Why did you let me do it?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re good with your hands!¡± Silvia said with a smile ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me make anything, how do you know I¡¯m good at it?¡± He was defiant, ¡°Are you deliberately trying to spite me?¡± ¡°What good would it do me to spite you?¡± She said, pulling out the scrap of wood she had picked up earlier, ¡°Besides, howe I haven¡¯t seen what you¡¯ve made, aren¡¯t you working on it?¡± ¡°That one¡¯s not done yet.¡± The mention of something he¡¯d made reined in his rebellious aura. ¡°I know, but it¡¯s half-finished and already very somewhat usible. Besides ¡­¡± she paused, ¡°most of the wood carvings in the shop are actually from your hands, right? Including the pair of little figures I bought today?¡± Hearing her words, the young man was surprised, ¡°How did you know?!¡± I was ¡°Looking at the way the knife falls and the strength and the wandering outline, it¡¯s still roughly obvious that there¡¯s amonality.¡± So what the boss said about senior craftsmen and masters is just a lot of nonsense, looking for a gimmick to sell, anyway, those whoe to buy this are not necessarily many real insiders and they are not very careful about which master carved it. The young man¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re a woodcarver too?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! But I wanted to ask, all this wood you use, is it all purchased uniformly in the shop? Or is it¡­¡± ¡°What are you asking that for?¡± He said. ¡°Curious, just asking.¡± Silvia looked at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you say?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s all purchased centrally by the owner, you¡¯ll have to ask him if you want to know where it was purchased.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± She said, shaking a small piece of wood shavings in her hand, ¡°Including this?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 135 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 135 Chapter 135 A deal¡¯s a deal The young man was silent, but still spoke in a definite tone, ¡°¡®Yes!¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡± ¡°No! In that case, I want this kind of wood, as for what to do with it, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. when I do, I will go and talk to your boss.¡± She cupped the piece of wood and shook it, furning to leave ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°The young man said sharply behind her Standing still, Silvia turned and looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how big you want to make woorvin And that wood, it might not always be enough.¡± His shapely brows knitted together, looking little torn and embarrassed ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not enough, just ask your bass to get more stock¡± Silvia smiled and said unconcernedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that your boss will take care of it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± he pursed his lips, there¡¯s not enough wood at the mill either, anyway, this wood, no.¡± Obviously he had something to say that he hadn¡¯t said, Silvia didn¡¯t force the issue, she just smiled lightly and looked at him with a tilt of her head, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re not honest in your words.¡± ¡°How old can you be than me, little brother!¡± Seemingly offended by being called that, he lifted the corner of his lip. ¡°Anyway, this wood just won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll call your boss.¡± She had him by the balls anyway, it was still easy to make him blow up for a minute. ¡°You ¨C ¡± ehe xasperated, both his cheeks puffed out and he looked like a little hamster hiding food. which was kinda cute, ¡°Why do you have to have this wood? I can use something else for you and make sure the result comes out just as good. No, better!¡± Silvia justughed, ¡°So if it¡¯s all the same, why can¡¯t you use this wood? What¡¯s so special about it?¡± ¡°Or, is it different from other woods, in any way? Like the scent, for example?¡± She stepped closer, clearly smiling as she spoke, but the young man felt deeply threatened. As he looked at the woman in front of him, she was a gentle-looking model, not the kind that looked beautiful and mboyant, but she had an aura about her that made him want to run away and he frowned as he sized her up. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m a customer of your shop!¡± Silvia told him, cupping the small piece of wood in her hand and sizing it up. It looked like ordinary wood, but there was an unusual stain on the cut, a stain that looked like the slime that had run off after the cut had been made and had dried over time. But it was also those areas that gave off a mesmerising, unusual aroma, an aroma that was unlike anything she had ever smelt before, unlike all the synthetics, it was after all pure and natural, even with the original fragrance of the wood. She felt that she hadn¡¯t seen it before, haditbeen crafted onter in life just like the ones ordered back from the San Francisco flower banden basest time¡± After all, there was a rule in the trade ople who were in the woodcarving business and sold suchi things would not easily tell you where the w kind of wood would give off suction i ne from, vanif you just wanted to know what , but why would they believe you? And even if they did, why would they want to help you? Silvia couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask, so she simply ced an order, naming the wood she wanted to use. And as she expected, the wood was definitely special to make this chapso nervous and even to chase it out. ¡°Hey¡­¡± sighed the man, he lost his earlier gunpowder dura, softened his voice and dropped his guarded posture, ¡°Frankly speaking, this kind of wood is not very much and the sources of purchase are also very difficult, if you want to make small objects, it is possible to If you want to make small items, you can make one or two, but if it¡¯s something big, no!¡± Looking at his side, Silvia was absolutely convinced that what he said was true, ¡°So this wood is so precious and you¡¯re still using it for practice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not practicing, I¡¯m carving it for myself.¡± He whispered, ¡°Anyway, I hope you¡¯re not imposing, no means no.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t impose.¡± Nodding, she had the answer she wanted, ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll have it made from other wood, as for your piece of wood, I won¡¯t name it, but make sure you leave me a small piece, I don¡¯t want more, a small piece is enough!¡± The Young man was surprised to hear her words, ¡°What do you need a small piece tor?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, it¡¯s not doing anything bad anyway.¡± Sheughed, ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s okay, right?¡± She stared at her for a moment, as if trying to see if the word ¡®bad¡¯ was written on her face. After a moment, she seemed to have made up her mind, sped her hand at her side and nodded slowly,¡±¡­ it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word, I¡¯ll leave you a small piece, you can¡¯t get any more ideas about this wood!¡± He was very nervous about the wood, as if he was afraid it would be taken away from him. Silvia nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Relieved by the affirmative answer, the boy turned to leave. Looking at the boy¡¯s back, Silvia suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t know his name, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man had already walked some distance away but still heard it, standing still and turning around, the sun waszily spreading from behind him, the whole man seemed to be enveloped in a layer of gold, he looked at Silvia, his lips twitched, ¡°My name is Charles.¡± ¡°Charles¡­¡± A very elegant name, his fiery temper was not quite the right match. As she watched the Young man walk away, she continued on her way, only to be blocked by a tall figure before she got very far. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was very tall and the road was already narrow, so he was almost blocking her entire path. Silvia thought she looked familiar, but she didn¡¯t know many foreigners and as she was slightly face blind, it took her a moment to realise that he was from Ladarius, whom she had met on herst trip to San Francisco. He had been a special guest at the tasting and I had heard that he was a bit of a celebrity in the industry But since he was mainly abroad, she didn¡¯t know much about him in China, so she didn¡¯t know why he was with Ladarius, or what their rtionship was, There was no one who had crossed paths, but the other man was clearlying for her and Silvia stood on her feet anu tilted her head to look at him, ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Miss Silvia¡­¡±Louis spoke slowly. He had be more fluent in English in recent days and his eyes looked up and down at her with a reckless look of impishness. The look irritated Silvia and she sank her face and repeated, ¡°Excuse me!¡± Instead of giving way, he extended his hand towards her ¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 136 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The scum of the perfumers Silvia grabbed his wrist and reversed it with great force¡­ ¡°Hiss-¡°Louis grinned in pain, but remained standing still. Silvia had overlooked the difference in size of the foreigners, his wrist bones were thicker and wider and her grip was a little off, so she had only twisted his hand, but not broken it. She did not realise that her grip and twist had aroused Louis¡¯ desire to conquer. His blue eyes glowed with excitement, ¡®What a wild little beauty! I¡¯m kind of, like, in love with you!¡± ¡°Rascal!¡± Spitting, Silvia lifted her foot and kicked him in the small of the back. But this time Louis was on guard and quickly ducked back, reaching out to grab her foot so he could have a good flirtation next. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that although he caught her foot, he couldn¡¯t block her force at all and only helped to deflect some of the force from the small of his back, but his whole body flew backwards. ¡°Bang!¡± He fell heavily to the ground and was apanied by a crisp click ¨C this time, the hand was really broken. erm, you-¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His eyes widened as he looked at her in disbelief, wondering if the party was just his own delusion. Did he really get knocked down by this soft-looking little girl in front of him? She looked like she could hardly even carry two more buckets of pure water, so how could she have broken his hand with one kick? But it was true! He had started it, they were alone, there couldn¡¯t have been a third person and she had practised! Not wanting to pay any attention to him, Silvia was about to walk right past this piece of shit and get out of here when she heard him raise his voice and say. ¡°One moment, please!¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to stop, but since he was beginning to respect people enough to use the word ¡°please¡±, she stopped in her tracks and nced at hin coldly. Standing up with his other uninjured hand covering the small of his back, Louis gasped, Git Bonus o ¡°Miss.Silvia, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not expecting such a boring question, Silvia regretted stopping a little and made to walk away. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, but I know who you are!¡± Louis stood behind her and called out, ¡°I know that you have some real skills in perfumery andst time you would do a little trick in V.L¡¯s perfume recipe and make them almost copse because of that little trick. You¡¯re capable, not unlike Vivienne!¡± At the mention of his old friend, Silvia paused again and turned to look at him, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He couldn¡¯t have said all that just to stall for time so childishly. could he? ¡°umhh¡± Louis took a couple of steps forward and smiled through the pain, thinking he was being charming, ¡°But in the perfumer¡¯s business, it¡¯s useless to have the ability but not to know how to adapt and work. But in the perfumer¡¯s business, it¡¯s useless to have the ability to adapt and work. ¡°Even if you have real skills and abilities, so what? In the end, all the credit and glory will still be taken away from you.¡± He said as he slowly moved forward, getting closer to her little by little. ¡°In this society nowadays, what is the most important thing? It¡¯s connections, it¡¯s resources! Without good connections and resources, without famous people to help you with rmendations to open the way for you, how far do you think you can go, on your own? I know that you¡¯ve recently seeded in developing another new product, but so what, with you being a small, unknown perfumer, do you think the annualpetition will give you an award?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Looking at him coldly, Silvia wondered what he was trying to say with all that trash talk. ¡°So, you should be smarter.¡± He continued to grin at her, Louis feeling handsome at the moment, not realising that the smile he was squeezing out hard from the pain was really ugly. And he was still trying to spread his ¡®charm¡¯, ¡°A smart woman knows how to take advantage of opportunities. And right now, there is the best opportunity in front of you, it¡¯s up to you to take it.¡± Silvia looked around, ¡°Really? Where is the opportunity and why don¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°Hey -¡°Louis had leaned in quite close to her, almost reaching out to touch her, ¡°One sometimes doesn¡¯t just stare into the distance, one also has to look in front of one¡¯s eyes, which sometimes, the opportunity is right in front of one¡¯s eyes. You have to know how to put ¨C whool Whoo! Whoa whoa whoa!!!¡± The moment his hand was outstretched, Silvia grabbed his uninjured hand with precision, this time with a very precise force, a grab and a twist and CLICK! This time it was not a fracture, but a dislocation of the entire arm. ¡°Ah-ah-oh-you fucxking bitxxxch!¡± Louis, who was screaming in pain, was so furious that he stopped using his usual line and started swearing without any limits, ¡°What the hell do you think you are! You¡¯ll never be able to hold your head up, you¡¯ll never be able to work in the perfumer¡¯s business!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Silvia took two steps forward and Louis backed away in shock, ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯te any closer! You bitch, you don¡¯t know any better, I¡¯m going to fuck¡­¡± The light bursting out of Silvia¡¯s eyes made him swallow all his unspoken expletives, but not willing to be in such a mess, he said all his threatening words, ¡°Do you believe it or not, I will make you not even qualified for this annualpetition!¡± In the face of his threat, Silviaughed without a care in the world, raised one hand, twisted her wrist, twisted the other and then crossed her hands, moving her knuckles with force, making a ¡°click¡± sound. She had a faint smile on her face and even with her makeup, she was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her, but the next moment, the words that came out of her mouth were bone chilling ¡°Then do you believe me? I¡¯ll make it so that you don¡¯t even have the ability to walk out of this alley right now!¡± The eyes slowly moved down from his face and rested on his two legs that were still able to walk. Both of his arms were now useless, one broken and the other dislocated, both legs were still intact for the time being, but with such a re and stare from her, he instantly felt a chill run down both legs that could be gone in the next second. Cold sweat beaded on the back of his spine as he stepped back, shouting with determination as he did so, ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m not scaring you, I¡¯m a judge in this annualpetition, if you dare to make a move on me, 1¡­¡± The words had not even left her mouth and she was already running out of the alley. Silvia wasn¡¯t really trying to get him killed for the purpose of whisking people away, so she turned her neck and moved her shoulders slightly, with disdain in her eyes. What a senior perfumer, the scum of perfumers, rubbish! No wonder he hangs out with the Ladarius people, he¡¯s so precise in sorting out the rubbish! It¡¯s just that Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 137 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Silvia knew kung fu? What a joke! Louis escaped in disarray and found a hospital nearby to treat the injury on his hand, wailing in pain. By the time they arrived, his dislocated arm was back in ce and the fracture was bandaged up. just his arm was hanging, making for a funny looking picture. He was already bruised from the fight with Ladarius and now both arms were half-disabled and he was even more furious ¡°Are you all right?¡± Vivienne actually understood that at a nce it didn¡¯t look like much of a problem, but he had called her over on the phone inefit of anger and she knew that she should She took the initiative to settle his medical bills and helped him out of the hospital and he looked a little better ¡°Why are you like this? I thought you were pretty brave when you were fighting!¡± She said meaningfully, helping him into the car Sitting in the car, he straightened his back and gestured with his chin for his seatbelt. Vivienne, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, had no choice but to cross her body to help him put it on and when it was done, asked him, ¡°A ride back to the hotel?¡± ¡°Or to your house?¡± He said without a smile. ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne drove, knowing that he was in a bad mood and angry, so she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but Louis was not a quiet man. He pulled out a cigarette with the hand that wasn¡¯t broken, opened the case with his mouth and took one out, lit the lighter with one hand, a process that didn¡¯t stop until he had exhaled a smoke ring. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the hospital?¡± He asked. Vivienne said as she drove, ¡°Yes, how can I get you back if I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He paused and took another puff, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Pursing her lips, Vivienne said, ¡°He¡¯s alive, a few broken ribs, but his life is in no danger, he just needs to recuperate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± He raised a hand with a look of indifference, ¡°How dare she hit me, f**k!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit him too? And it seems like you had the upper hand!¡± She paused, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e after all.¡± Get Bonus The implication was that we had wronged him, so it was justifiable for him to do it, but it wasn¡¯t right for you to do it. But Louis was not a reasonable person, he squinted his eyes and looked disdainful, ¡°So what? Did I steal his fianc¨¦e? Am I going to marry you or have children with you? What¡¯s wrong with a little sleep!¡± Vivienne :¡±¡­¡± This man was a maniac and did things without logic ormon sense at all. n was Vivienne thought about it and said, ¡°But, anyway, you and he ¡­ are at least friends with Mrs. Anita, right and since Mrs. Anita asked you toe over to help, but now you¡¯re¡­.¡± LIITUT ¡°He made the first move!¡± Growled the man, quite righteously. ¡°Besides, I have nothing more than some interest in Anita, I owe her a favour and I¡¯ve helped.¡± As he spoke, his cigarette had gone down for the most part and Vivienne now realised that he wasn¡¯t really Anita¡¯s friend, but that Louis owed her a favour and Ladarius needed help at the time and it was only fitting that he should choose someone with so little intercourse or connection to Anita. Neither of them spoke again, each with his own thoughts. After a moment of silence, Louis thought of something and became more and more irritated and angry, he opened the window and threw his cigarette out. Vivienne turned her head to look at him, but did not dare to speak first and continued to drive. ¡°That woman knows kung fu, why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± The words came out angrily, through gritted teeth and Louis¡¯ eyes burst into a fierce me. A little surprised at the look in his eyes, Vivienne was startled and almost lost her grip on the steering wheel, but she steadied herself and said, ¡°What did you say? Who? Who knows kung fu?¡± The unintelligible phrase left her confused. ¡°Silvia! If the name had only struck him before, he would remember it fiercely from today onwards. Never! He had never been beaten so badly by a woman before, it was a disgrace! He thought he was very sessful in the women¡¯s circle, if he was tempted, he would give in and if be relused, it was just that the benefits were not big enough, so he would increase his bargaining power #li was infuriatiny! Vivienne took a few seconds to respond, ¡°Who, Silvia?¡± Get Bonus She still thought she had misheard, or rather, misunderstood, ¡°You said Silvia knew kung fu? What kind of kung fu? What kind of kung fu?¡± ¡°What kind of kung fu, how do I know what kind of kung fu she learns? Didn¡¯t you guys go to college together? You¡¯ve been together for so many years, you should know best what kind of kung fu she practices!¡± Louis grunted under his breath. ! ! ! ! With her head full of shock, Vivienne could now be sure that she had understood correctly, that it was indeed the kind of kung fu of fist and foot fighting, kung fu! But Silvia knew kung fu? That¡¯s ridiculous! No way! In all the time I¡¯ve known her, she had never seen her fight, let alone hit and she had never even fought or cursed Swallowing hard, she licked her lips and tried to make it clearer, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Silvia, the Silvia I know, the one who was at my office before, she knows kung fu? The kind of kung fu where you can beat people up? And¡­¡± Then ncing at his dangling arm, she continued to ask the question out even though she thought it was absurd and unbelievable, ¡°And that these two arms of yours, were caused by her kung fu,?¡± She said, word for word, as if she was exining a story to a child, Louis was impatient and quite upset, ¡°Do you think that my Chinese is that bad? Haven¡¯t I described it clearly enough?¡± Sensing that he was angry, Vivienne said, ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s very clear! It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t describe it clearly enough, it¡¯s just that I ¡­ can¡¯t believe it! I really didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± He was skeptical. She raised one hand in a swearing gesture and said, ¡°I swear, I really didn¡¯t know! I¡¯ve known her for so many years, let alone kung fu, I¡¯ve never even seen her run a long distance. To say she could beat your hand into ¡­ me is really hard to believe, Louis.¡± ¡°Are you, by any chance, mistaken?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 138 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Is worthy of my husband ¡°No way!¡± Louis said categorically. Seeing his emotion, Vivienne paused, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She pulled the car firmly into the hotel, pulled the handbrake and turned off the engine, before fumbling for her phone and flipping out Silvia¡¯s photo and handing it to him, ¡°Are you sure, it¡¯s her?¡± She had seen her before in San Francisco, but she suspected that Louis might not remember much after all this time, or maybe the people were simr. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± Louis said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡± Both of them, saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­ Looks like I¡¯m going to have to get reacquainted with Silvia.¡± Vivienne said softly. Silvia came home and took the two little wooden figures out and ced them on the living room counter before wrapping the small piece of wood in paper and going to take a shower. She hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to take a shower, but she had touched that piece of rubbish and felt sick of not washing her hands after touching it. She was impatient and didn¡¯t bother to waste time with him at the time, so she didn¡¯t think much about it, but now that she looks back, his words had a deeper meaning. He said that he was a judge for the annualpetition and that he could keep her from entering the final. She believed that he was not just trying to scare her with his bravado, but that he probably did have the authority to do so, or that he could have the ability to do so. The judges¡¯ list, thepetition had already given notice to the judges, it was not unusual for him to know about it and since he had been invited as a special guest at thest tasting, he should have This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. some status in the business. What a disgusting thing to think that someone with status would do such a thing! After getting out of the shower and changing into somefortable loungewear, she went to dig out some snacks Simon had forbidden her to go into the kitchen, but considering that sometimes she was home alone, or came home early, he had thoughtfully created a snack cupboard and opened the door to a neatly arranged assortment of snacks Most of them were her favourite foods and she wasn¡¯t even sure how he could be so thorough about her preferences, as if there was nothing he didn¡¯t know. When she thought of him, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but rise up, full of happiness. She took a few bags of snacks and put them on the coffee table and brewed a pot of fruit tea, the air was fragrant and sweet, which she particrly liked. She leaned on the sofa and tore open the bags of snacks, eating them while catching up on the drama. In the past, she was so full of work that she didn¡¯t have much time to catch up on the drama and of course, she didn¡¯t have that kind of leisure She slowly began to realise that asionally rxing was more conducive to finding inspiration and that by slowing down properly, she could discover the beauty of the world. By coincidence, the drama was ying about the dark side. It was a youth idol drama, talking about those things about casting. The heroine went to a talent show with some supporting actress and heroine encountered unfair treatment during the show. heroine obviously performed brilliantly, was suppressed in all sorts of ways, whilesupporting actress obviously didn¡¯t look that well endowed, was green-lit all the way to the final When the camera goes back to the memory, it is a bald judge who wants to sneak up on the heroine, but she refuses and takes revenge¡­ Silvia unconsciously thought of Louis again, how he looks like the bald judge on TV. So, he was actually trying to sneak up on her today too? But she remembered that he and Vivienne had been very close in San Francisco and Ste had said that she had met Vivienne once with ¡­ Was there really something between Vivienne and this Louis? So Ladarius¡¯ sudden bizarre car ident? The chain of events all add up to something, but if Louis and Vivienne were already hooking up, why would he want to mess with her? Was it pure insatiable greed, or was there something else going She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice Simon¡¯s return. When Simon entered, he saw his little wife leaning on the sofa, her long legs bathed in orange sunlight, one hand cupping the edge of the snack bag, the other holding the snack to her mouth but nol opening in to eat it, the television still on but she was clearly not watching it, her two beautiful eyes looking ahead but unfocused, her mind wandering off somewhere. Simon walked over, bent over. opened his mouth As he approached, Silvia looked back for a split second, saw him open his mouth for his snack and shoved it into her mouth as fast as she could. ¡°Haha, can¡¯t eat it¡­ um ¡­¡± She was dejected, but she didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her directly on the lips and swallow all the food that was still half out of her mouth and at the end she licked the food remnants from the corner of her lips without knowing it, ¡°Tastes good!¡± Silvia was dumbfounded! The CEO was a real buzzkill Looking at her cute face, Simon kissed her again on the lips, put his hands under her and picked her up and sat her on top of him, ¡°What are you thinking about, so lost in thought? Are you thinking of me? Gee, that¡¯s some narcissism! ¡°If I say no, will you just throw me to the groundHands wrapped around his neck, as if she was really afraid he¡¯d throw her to the ground next ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the case¡± Simon smiled and kissed her forehead, ¡°I do have to reflect on why my wife, isn¡¯t thinking about me every minute of the day I¡¯m thinking about her every minute of every day!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± That¡¯s a lot of love talk! ¡°I do miss you, but I have a lot to do. I¡¯m having lunch with Winnie today and we¡¯ve decided to set our outing at the beach and just recently, it¡¯s going to get cold if we go any longer.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯ll do.¡± Nodding, he had noment. ¡°Ste said the entries for the annualpetition have been reported, just in time to get back from the trip and the results of the preliminary rounds should be in, so I can get on with the new product in peace.¡± Simon raised an eyebrow, ¡°A new inspiration so soon?¡± ¡°Not really inspiration, just a bit of an idea.¡± She said, ¡°A new one too, I¡¯m not sure what the end result will be, but I want to give it a go.¡± Nodding thoughtfully, Simon said, ¡°Go ahead and try it if you want to, even if it doesn¡¯t work out, at least it¡¯s an experience gained.¡± ¡°Not bad for my husband, he thinks like me!¡± She said with a grin as she gave him a nod. Simon¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°What did you say just now? Say that again?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s in my head!¡± ¡°Not that one, thest one!¡± He shook his head. Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Face so hot!!! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 139 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Why is his brain so clear? ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± She tried to escape by peeing, but Simon wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily and with a tightening of his arms, he held her firmly in ce, ¡°No, finish before you go!¡± ¡°Hey, I have to pee!¡± She couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°urgent¡± because it came out in passing, but now she had to say it deliberately. ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, just hurry up and say it, it¡¯s just a word anyway.¡± Simon pressed against the tip of her nose, his eyes locked on hers, his warm voicepelling, ¡°Be a good girl and say it again.¡± dI ¡°I¡­¡± Silvia¡¯s cheeks burned and her heart was beating so fast she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she pushed him away, sat up straight and crossed her arms, ¡°I say it¡¯s worthy of my husband, what¡¯s the matter!¡± Don¡¯t look at her aggressively, but she was actually very weak at heart, her face was scarlet, like a red haze in the sky ¡°Yeah.¡± Simon¡¯s lips grinned so wide and nodded fervently, ¡°Not much of a drop and I¡¯m proud of you for having such a husband.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Landing on both feet, she stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡± Quickly taking a few steps forward, she suddenly remembered something and stood still looking back at him, ¡°Right!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you know anything about, Louis the man?¡± She thought, Simon¡¯s connections are wide, he might know something. ¡°Haven¡¯t heard of it, don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Frowning thoughtfully, Simon shook his head, ¡°Why, who is this guy?¡± Not expecting him to know, Silvia shook her head too, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just asking, it¡¯s a perfumer loo, you¡¯re not in our circle, it¡¯s normal not to know.¡± As he watched her polo the bathroom, Simon wondered why that didn¡¯t sound right, what did he mean he wasn¡¯t in their circles? There was a sense of exclusion. When he saw two carved wooden figures on the shell, they looked very festive and he got up and picked one up good eye, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It was good, a man and a woman.¡± He nodded, earnestly. ¡°Right! I see the little doll has a very animated facial expression carved and the wood is very well made, you have no idea, I¡¯ve found a treasure shop today. I was thinking that his wood smells quite special and it doesn¡¯t seem to be the ordinary kind of spice wood, I¡¯d like to try to dig out the feasibility from that!¡± She said with interest, not noticing that Simon¡¯s focus was not at all the same as hers. ¡°Nice, yes nice!¡± He held one in one hand and turned it over and over. After looking at it for a moment, he suddenly turned to the small woman who was talking so eloquently behind him, ¡°You had this idea, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°1 ¡­ lia?¡¯ Silvia froze, thinking he was talking about the spice wood refining excavation and continued, ¡°Oh, that only came to me after I discovered the shop this afternoon and besides, I¡¯m only having a preliminary idea at the moment, I haven¡¯t figured out how to put it into action yet.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Simon took her by the waist and pressed her against his body, ¡°It¡¯s easy to put it into action, right now!¡± And he was about to kiss her¡­! Silvia raised a hand to block his movement, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Acting on it!¡± He had a righteous look on his face, ¡°Since we have a preliminary idea, we should make it happen as soon as possible, although it may not be possible to have two children at once, but one at a time. No matter what, there¡¯s always something to work towards!¡± . .. 11 Silvia¡¯s brain was in a state of detion, staring at him for a few seconds before she reacted and raised her hand and hammered his shoulder with a clenched fist, ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Simon grunted in pain, ¡°I know it was an oversight on my part to have you initiate this, but it¡¯s still not toote for us to work on it.¡± ¡°When was 1! When did 1!!!¡± Silvia¡¯s mouth dropped open in a kind of indistinct way, ¡°When did I say I wanted to have a baby with you ¡­ and when did I initiate it!¡± She didn¡¯t remember mentioning that she wanted to have a baby, so why did he suddenly manage to corner this point and try to try, try his ass off! Releasing his hand around her. Simon turned around and picked up the two carved wooden dolls that had been put down again, dangling one in front of her eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this as a hint that I, wanted a child and a daughter?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± How could he have such a strange brain? She was so impressed! ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just passed by a wood carving shop, went in and had a look around, I thought these two little figures were cute and bought them back. It didn¡¯t, as you understand it, mean that and I definitely didn¡¯t, mean that!¡± She was, this time, supposed to be sturdy enough not to create any more misunderstandings! Simon probably understood, his eyes had a momentary look of disappointment and he nodded, ¡°Oh, so!¡± Seeing the disappointed look in his eyes, Silvia felt a little guilty for a moment, were her words too heavy, should she have been more polite? Was he looking forward to having children? But she hadn¡¯t really thought about it As she was thinking about it, she heard Simon say again, ¡°It¡¯s okay! Even if we don¡¯t have that in mind, it¡¯s okay to start thinking about it now! How about we think about that meaning?¡± ¡°Si! Yew! You! Go away!¡± In a rare moment, Silvia growled out, thanks to the two seconds of guilt she had just felt and as a result- someone else¡¯s thoughts were really progressing faster than her own. What the hell did he mean by that, he could mean it himself! It waste at night. The hospital was quiet, it was after visiting hours and most of the patients were resting, but there were always exceptions. Ladarius had been in a single room since his ident and was transferred to a vip room two days At the moment, he is not very sleepy, his eyes staring out of the window at the stars, wondering what he is thinking about. The door to the ward rattled twice, it was pushed open from the outside. The first person to enter was a man, a bodyguard, who looked in twice to make sure he was the only one in the ward, turned his head to look out the door and nodded. Then a woman in arge ck trench coat, with arge scarf wrapped around her head andrge sunsses stuck on, walked in Standing in front of the hospital bed, she stared at Ladarius for a moment, but he didn¡¯t turn his head, as if he didn¡¯t even know anyone was there. After a moment of silence, removing her sunsses, the woman called his name: ¡°Ladarius.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 140 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 140 Chapter 140 What face do you need when you¡¯ve lost the inside? As if he hadn¡¯t heard, he still had no intention of speaking to her. With a quiet sigh, Anita said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to talk to me, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Your own son, who had a car ident and broke his ribs, it turns out that you can really be indifferent.¡± He finally spoke, but with a mocking tone. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you!¡± ¡°Yes! At this moment, at this time of day, it¡¯s really, really hard for you.¡± He wouldn¡¯t normally have spoken to his mother like this, really, because he was so angry and blocked up inside. When one is at one¡¯s weakest, one always wants to find someone to lean on, but he could not find such a person. ¡°Ladarius, do you know who you are talking to. She said in a stern tone, ¡°After all these years, you don¡¯t know how difficult it is for me. Even as difficult as I am, I still try to help you as much as I can and I ask myself, I have done all I can, A reprimand sobered Ladarius up a little. He turned his face to look at the woman before him, so noble and elegant, even though she was over a hundred years old, the years had not left their mark on her face, she still looked so exquisitely beautiful, she had indeed lived a good life, she had made the right choice with her remarriage. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that.¡± He softened his voice, just as he had done before. ¡°Forget it!¡± Anita sighed, ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood after being hurt, I can understand that. But I just read the news in general, the street wasn¡¯t narrow and there wasn¡¯t much traffic, how did you suddenly get into an ident, did something happen?¡± Ladarius didn¡¯t answer, instead he asked, ¡°Mum, Louis, what was his rtionship to you?¡± Anita froze, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that you introduced him to me, but I don¡¯t know him very well.¡± ¡°I met him by chance once before, I helped him out once and he owes me a favour. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s a famous perfumer abroad, so I sent him over to help you when you had a problem. What, is he involved?¡± As soon as he asked the question, Anita quickly wondered if the two events were rted. C Bonus Ladarius still didn¡¯t answer, butughed softly, ¡°So you don¡¯t really know him and he¡¯s not your friend, so you introduced him?¡± His words were like a rebuke or a cross-examination and Anita became a little upset and said with a sullen face, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you ming me? I introduced him to you and asked him toe and help you, did he solve your problem? Is he capable of doing so? If so, that¡¯s good enough! Does one have to be my friend to be introduced to you?¡± ¡°Yeah, he can help, he¡¯s so good at it! All to help my fianc¨¦e!¡± S Tilting his head back with a long sigh, his eyes staring listlessly at the ceiling, he felt nothing but irony and ridiculousness. The man his mother had introduced him to was screwing his fianc¨¦e and he regretted that he should have refused, much less let them go to San Francisco together! Yes, San Francisco! He had spent thest two days lying in bed thinking everything back to back, from the first time Loujs had met Vivi, to the time¡­ should have had intentions early on. He saw it at that time and advised Vivi, but she wouldn¡¯t listen andter, step by¡­ step, he wondered how long these two had actually been hooking up. He also flew all the way over to be with her and was so careful to protect her. So many times she¡¯s been away from home,te and gone off with this Louis and it makes him sick just thinking about it! His words made Anita freeze and she thought for a moment, ¡°Did you say Vivienne ?¡± ¡°Do I have a second fianc¨¦e?¡± Heughed bitterly. Anita was nonchnt and asked in return, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever had one?¡± Ladarius: ¡°¡­¡± He was dumbfounded and Anita didn¡¯t push him, she just confirmed what she was thinking, ¡°Are you saying that Louis has gotten together with Vivienne and turned you green?¡± The wording was so direct and heartfelt that Ladarius couldn¡¯t face it, his face heated up. ¡°Mum¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve lost your face, you don¡¯t need to save it!¡± She said nonchntly. ¡°So let me ask you, are you ming me for this? rning me for introducing Louis to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although he had indeed thought about it before, when he calmed down, he really couldn¡¯t me her for this matter. After all, no one knew this would happen, and, as far as dang was concerned, it was indeed precarious and dang was that hard time would have been hard to get through without Louis¡¯ hand. ¡°No, I don¡¯t me you.¡± He said. Nodding, Anita said, ¡°You¡¯ve got your head on straight, if you med me, you¡¯d be hopeless! She¡¯s never going to be able to share your inisery Even without Louis today, she would still her you the same way if she met someone else one day. You should be d that you found out early new and pulled out in time quite well¡± She did not think there was anything to repetir Alfrom the beginning, she did not see this woman, only cannot stand the son likr, 0 nowe can be divided, it is not a good thing ¡°But¡­ she is still prernant with my child The truth was, Ladarius had been in love with her for so many years that it would be hard to part with her ¡°Your child?¡± Anitaughed mockingly, as if she was listening to a joke, ¡°Such a woman, what made you believe so much that that sinful child will definitely be yours! Ladarius: ¡°¡­¡± He had actually thought about it, but at this point, he was willing to go ahead and trust Vivi. ¡°No, I did the math, Vivi didn¡¯t know that Louis when she was pregnant, the baby is mine, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± He said. ¡°Even if there was no Louis, are you sure there wasn¡¯t someone else before? That woman is a slut, what can¡¯t she do? Whether or not she¡¯s actually pregnant or not!¡± She spoke sharply and her words were sharp and to the point, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Besides, even if it was yours, so what? Do you want your child to have a mother like that in the future and have people pointing fingers at her? If you want to have children, what kind of woman can you find? Why do you have to pick a woman like this?¡± ¡°If you had listened to me and taken Silvia down, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today!¡± She couldn¡¯t resist anotherment. With a frown, Ladarius said, ¡°I thought I said not to mention her!¡± After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been in hospital for two days and she hasn¡¯t evene to see me, so what¡¯s the good in that!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 141 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Looking at women, you can¡¯t It wasn¡¯t that Ladarius hadn¡¯t thought about Silvia, the news was so big that even her mother had riskeding over, there was no way she, Silvia, didn¡¯t know and yet she hadn¡¯te Vivi, no matter how wrong she was, was the first to show up. In response, Anita sneered twice, ¡°Look at you? For all the things you did to Silvia, if I were her, it would be nice not to rip you apart and stille to see you?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ladarius was aggrieved. ¡°Mum! I¡¯m your son!¡± How could she, speak for an outsider ¡°Right! It¡¯s because you¡¯re my son that l¡¯intelling you this otherwise I don¡¯t care if you live or die!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The words came out heavily and it was obvious that his lewis not right. Anita slowed down her voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to reprimand You T ukturothers 15 parent, you always think more about your children. Momhas been there before and she knows the pros and cons very well ¡°And what good would it do with Silvia? Just because she can perfume and be a perfumer? It¡¯s not like I have to marry a perfumer back as a wife. Besides, you saw the way she bit me back¡­ isn¡¯t a woman like that, isn¡¯t she horrible?¡± He retorted defiantly But in his heart he did have to admit that when he was with Silvia, the advantages did outweigh the disadvantages by arge margin. He never had to worry about new products or pop-ups, she was always up to date with new supplies, she never asked him about thepany and if there was a problem with a recipe or raw material, she solved it easily. He didn¡¯t live with her, but when he went over asionally, there was always a hot meal and Vivi didn¡¯t touch the water with her fingers. Silvia was really nice, but¡­ was just too boring Silvia was too forced on experimenting and sometimes couldn¡¯t even answer his calls. He sometimes thought she was beautiful and wanted to kiss her, but she always smelled of chemicals, unlike Vivi was always smelling intoxicating to him. Besides, Vivi really had a lot of tricks up her sleeve when it came to men and women. Gatis Later on, the more time he spent with Vivi, the more he found Silvia unpleasant and slowly lost interest in getting close to her. ¡°Oh you!¡± Anita probably a little tired of standing, dragged a stool over from the side and sat down. looked at him and said, ¡°Silvia has been with you for a few years, why didn¡¯t she bite you before and why did she want to bite you recently alone? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? I don¡¯t want to get involved in your little affair, I think you¡¯ve grown up it¡¯s your own business and I can¡¯t interfere much. But looking at women, Ladarius, you really can¡¯t ¡°If I remember correctly. Vivienne smand did, they were both ordinary workers, right? The family¡¯s financial situation is quite a y.int It was true, Vivienne¡¯s family was indeed of verpeineans, but he didn¡¯t care He felt that a capable man could Vehis man and besides, that Silvia¡¯s conditions W happiness it won¡¯t like he was going to be a soft hot that much better! ¡°Vivi¡¯s family is average, bres Ho m ly Ive met her parents. But Silvia! I¡¯ve been with her for so long I don¡¯t taktiw whither fumy is, let alone her family I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s an orphan nine times out often, not Vell close to Vivah He had asked about it before and wanted to visit her at home, after all, after a few years of dating, there would be talk of marriage But every time he brought it up, she was vague and evasive and Ladarius thought she must be an orphan, without a home or family, so he stopped asking and stopped talking about it. When Anita looked at her son now, she saw him as a fool. How could he not have inherited his father¡¯s stupidity? ¡°Orphan? Oh!¡± Sheughed twice and said, ¡°She¡¯s not an orphan!¡± Facing Ladarius¡¯ puzzled gaze, she slowly said, ¡°Have you heard of the Austin family of Phdelphia?¡± ¡°Austin family? You mean the Austin family, one of the four families of America, the legendary martial artists, the mysterious ones?¡± Ladarius asked. How could he not have heard of such a famous family, the four most famous families in America, Evans, Brown, Palmer and Austin. The Evans family of Washington was mainly developed in the political world, counting several generations up, that wereinander level andter generations out of the good general, the 1E11 ¨C I family style was also very strict, the roots are very deep. The Brown family of Chicago and The Palmer family of LA, mainly engaged in the business sector, but the scope of each involved and different. The Brown family was mainly in the real estate and construction industry, while the Palmer family was fashion and entertainment industry, although the industry was different, but there was interoperability, the legend began to mutual The Palmer family was in the fashion and entertainment industry. The Austin family of Phdelphia was the most mysterious and most inscrutable. The Austin family was rumored to be a family of good martial arts, usually not showing up in the crowd, just seemed to be a gentle schrly family, no one was sure if that was a rumor or true, but the Austin family¡¯s family business was also very big In Phdelphia, no one dared to provoke the Austin family people. But at this time, what did it mean to suddenly mention the Austin family? ¡°You¡¯re not saying that Silvia has anything to do with the Austin family, are you?¡± Ladarius asked cautiously, not believing it in his heart. Anita did not say anything, her eyes had already given him the answer silently. ¡°¡­ is not possible!¡± He said categorically, ¡°Mom, you may still not understand Silvia this person! She¡¯s just an ordinary girl, just a little talented in perfumery, how can she be rted to The Austin family of Phdelphia! She can¡¯t carry a shoulder, she can¡¯t carry a hand, a weak little girl. Besides, the surnames are different, what can be the connection? He didn¡¯t believe it! He and Silvia were college ssmates and the two of them had known each other for more than a year or two and in all these years, he had never seen or heard of her having any family. There must be a mistake! Faced with his rebuttal, Anita justughed, ¡°What¡¯s that? Although ourst names are different now, don¡¯t we have a rtionship?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different, then you¡¯re my mother. L¡­¡± Before he finished the words, he froze, ¡°You mean¡­¡± Yeah, just because it¡¯s a differentst name, doesn¡¯t inean it¡¯s not rted! Thinking about it more calmly, Silvia doesn¡¯t know martial arts? That day in that alley, her sharp hands and the look in her eyes when she threatened herself with a knife¡­ Now think about it, are unable to help a cold war. So, Silvia, she was really a member of The Austin family? She and Austin family have a rtionship Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 142 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 142 Chapter 142 How long have you kmown? The time was almost up, Anita should have said all, then stood up and said: ¡°Well, these things, when you get well, we will slowly discuss, right now, you first rest at ease.¡± After saying to leave, think about it and turn around, ¡°By the way, that Vivienne, forget about it!¡± This sentence, regarded as her heaviest statement Ladarius did not say yes, nor did he say no, the ward again so quiet. The next morning. Vivienne came to see him with the porridge and buns she bought on the way, After his car ident, the two of them simply made it clear, as if it was unspoken, the incident was never mentioned again, as if nothing had happened. The only thing clearly separating the two was Vivienne would stille to see him with her things and take care of him and he no longer scolded and shooed her away, everything was too quiet, as quiet as the night before the storm. After feeding him breakfast as usual, cleaning up and wiping his face and hands, Vivienne sat down, she had something to say today ¡°I¡¯ve been to theb and everything is working fine, nothing is wrong The new ones are getting up to speed quickly and the new perfumer is a bit basic, but the level is still far from good, so it¡¯s best to recruit.¡± She quickly reported all the things of thepany. In fact, even if she did not report, these things, Ladarius also know. He gave a ¡°hmm¡±, ¡°I received an email yesterday, in the matter of form adjustment, it is indeed your credit, you have worked hard.¡± The words were polite and detached and he avoided the matter of adjusting the form, because mentioning it would remind him of those disgusting and nasty. Vivienne knew it all too well and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to pick it apart, saying only, ¡°I should have done it, after all, I did it for the good of thepany.¡± She repeatedly stressed that I did it for thepany and for you, so you are also responsible, you can¡¯t just me me. Ladarius heard it and did not want to argue, just silent. She took out a box of gum from her bag and chewed one in her mouth, while mentioning, seemingly carelessly. ¡°By the way. I heard that Carmelo¡¯s entries have been submitted, they are also going to participate in the annualpetition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sure thing.¡± He said indifferently, thinking she was just looking for a topic to keep the situation from being so awkward. ¡°But Silvia made this entry all by herself, Carmelo trusts her that much?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ladarius got a little impatient and lifted his eyes to look at her, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± He suddenly felt that Vivienne was always talking in circle, Seving what was on her mind, but had to go around in circles, saying things that seemed relevant or not ¡°It¡¯s just that after she left V. L. so many things haveluppened it teels like never knew her I didn¡¯t even know that she could be desperate to this extent and still hitch ride with apany like Carmelo and manage tomake people do s uch for her She sighed in relief and raised her head to look at the ceiling, very emotional Ladarius didn¡¯t say anything, but her words burrowed into his heart Yes, it was as if he had never known her before. It she wasn¡¯t from the Austin family and didn¡¯t have any power behind her, how could she have hitcheda ride with apany like Carmelo. Although Carmelo wasn¡¯t that big, it was backed by Warin and was very strict in recruiting people. In the industry, Carmelo¡¯s treatment was not the best, but it was the most crowded. After all, everyone thought that if they could stay in Carmelo, their next step would be to climb up to Warin and if they were lucky, they could climb to the middle and senior levels. Silvia got in so easily, not only did she get in, but from all the things that happened before, Carmelo was also quite defensive of her. Without waiting for his response, Vivienne looked at him and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve known her for so long, did you know that Silvia knows kung fu?¡± ¡°Silvia knows kung fu?¡± Ladarius was shocked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± When she saw his reaction, Vivienne was a little surprised, but she was vaguely sure of something. What he said was, ¡°Who did you hear that from!¡± and not, ¡°How can that be!¡± So there was a fundamental difference between the two expressions, that is, Silvia could really be a kung fu master? But! How could she not know? If Ladarius knew, why didn¡¯t she know! Les bones Gel Bonus o ¡°How long have you known?¡± She asked. ¡°¡­¡± Ladarius shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m just wondering why you would ask that.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± caught up in his momentary question, she couldn¡¯t say that it was Louis who had been beaten by Silvia. Of course he would p his hands and apud the fact that Louis was beaten, but it would be embarrassing to bring up the old story again, not to mention that he might also ask why Louis was beaten by Silvia. After a little hesitation, Vivienne said, ¡°Someone saw it, but I don¡¯t believe it! After all, I¡¯ve known her for so many years, I never knew she knew any kung fu and she didn¡¯t seem to have taken any taekwondo karate or anything like that, right? ¡°Also, what do you mean you¡¯re not sure? You also know, or have seen her do kung fu?¡± Keenly grasping the important key words in his words, she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her, but I¡¯m not sure, she really knows kung fu.¡± He said vaguely. ¡°When did you see it?¡± Ladarius was not sure, but Vivienne already had the answer in her mind. If the incident wasn¡¯t true and it was a mistake, why would both Louis and Ladarius be mistaken? Louis wasn¡¯t faking the beating, he wasn¡¯t faking the injuries on his body and he could urately identify it as Silvia. The whole thing just wasn¡¯t simple! ¡°Do you remember the previousunch? It was the one that originally wanted to dispel the rumors and have here forward and admit her mistake, but she ended up backtracking.¡± After thinking about it, Ladarius said. Vivienne nodded, ¡°I remember that I left early afterwards.¡± ¡°Yes, you left and I went out after you. Then I took someone with me and blocked her in the back alley, I figured she would leave from there. The result¡­.¡± ¡°And as a result you got beaten up by her?!¡± Vivienne said in surprise. ¡°How can that be!¡± He would never tell anyone, let alone his woman, about the embarrassing incident of Silvia holding a knife to his neck, Get Bonus ¡°It¡¯s just that my bodyguards were all overpowered by her and at that time, I had no choice but to let her go. At that time I thought it was because those bodyguards could not, now think about it, even if not, she is still a woman, against several men, surprisingly did not lose.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 143 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 143 Chapter 143 I can¡¯t help her The whole thing, he was considered an understatement to describe the past, in fact, where was not lost ah, several bodyguards didn¡¯t her beat down, his life almost ounted for there, It was because of this,ter did not dare to easily provoke her, more afraid to mo Such a humiliating thing, it was impossible to mention to a third person, but yesterday after his mother came over and said those words, his heart suddenly became clear. If she was an Austin family member, or had something to do with The Austin family of Phdelphia, it all inade sense No wonder she¡¯s so good at kung fu, so good at fighting, no wonder she can leave V.Land enter Carmelo so smoothly and can make a living If the Austin family was her backer and helped her find the connections to get through, it was all too much to ask Vivienne didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, let alone the Austin family, she just hadn¡¯t digested the fact that Silvia knew kung fu and in addition to being shocked, she was more angry and jealous. So why did she not only know how to mix perfume, she had talent and even had such a good hand, why she could not care about Louis¡¯ identity and said to beat him to the punch. However, Vivi had to be afraid of Louis and even yed with him until she almost had a miscarriage, why can Silvia do whatever she wants! This world, is so unfair! ¡°I told you Silvia is not simple! The surface like a pure little white lotus and what for you silently give, but the results do not know what mess, do not know where to learn the evil ways, a woman. how can have so powerful kung fu, 80% of what evil arts! The more Vivienne said, the more she felt this way, ¡°Ladarius, now I think it¡¯s lucky you left her, otherwise I don¡¯t know how long she would have cheated me!¡± If it was before, he would have agreed with Vivienne, thinking that what she said was right and justified, but now, he already knew about Silvia¡¯s rtionship with the Austin family, so from his point of view, he felt that Silvia had indeed given a lot to herself and was also very tolerant. If he and Vivi hadn¡¯t done it, she wouldn¡¯t have lost and been ridiculed, she wouldn¡¯t have been frustrated and depressed and now, looking back, he felt he was really quite wrong. On hearing Vivienne said he was cheated, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and look at her, ¡°So tell me, what did she cheat me about ¡°Lied to you¡­¡± ¡°Cheated me out of my money, or cheated me my sex?¡± He asked. ¡°Ladarius¡­¡± Vivienne was speechless, she did not expect that Ladarius not only did not agree with her, but also asked a rhetorical question It caught her off guard and she was a bit overwhelmed. ¡°When Silvia was with me, I didn¡¯t even have thispany and without her perfume and form, V.L would be nothing now. The house and the car were bought after that, so what did she lietoine about Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vivienne waspletely confused, why was desudenly thinking sologically ¡°You mean, she is good to you, I am cheating you Vivi shouted ¡± Then I¡¯ll help you, fo find her! You¡¯ve been in the hospital for so many days, has she t¡¯ver visited you? Did she ever call you? She has cked your phone number and contact information, right? ¡°That¡¯s my fault to her.¡± He said indifferently !!! Even such words were said, Vivienne suddenly felt at that moment that she and Ladarius were completely finished! ¡°Okay, since you can¡¯t live with her, I¡¯ll leave!¡± She stood up, wiped her tears and said, ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me and my child! I¡¯ll yo, okay? She deliberately mentioned the child, just to pin him down with this, to see his reaction, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that even this trump card was of little use. Ladarius gave her a cold look, ¡°Vivi, do you really n to give birth to my child?¡± Vivienne immediately felt guilty. She originally did not intend to have, has made an appointment to have surgery in the next two days, in addition to their own physical problems, she and Louis that thing, will eventually be the thorn in Ladarius¡¯s heart, she can not have another child to block their own retreat, so this child, is absolutely can not want. But, before the matter waspletely shaken out, the child was her immunity card, that is, her bargaining chip with Ladarius and now this chip is going to be invalid? She couldn¡¯t panic, she hidher weakness and said stiffly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think I am pregnant or not? Do you know how hard it is to be pregnant? I can¡¯t eat or sleep well, I have to help you and help the ¡°Lied to you¡­¡± ¡°Cheated me out of my money, or cheated me my sex?¡± He asked. ¡°Ladarius¡­¡± Vivienne was speechless, she did not expect that Ladarius not only did not agree with her, but also asked a rhetorical question. It caught her off guard and she was a bit overwhelmed. ¡°When Silvia was with me. I didn¡¯t even have thispany and without her perfume and form, V.L would be nothing now The house and the car were bought after that, so what did she lie to me about? Vivienne waspletely confused, why was he suddenly thinking so logically? ¡°You mean, she is good to you, I am cheating you ¡°Vivi shouted ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you, go find her! You¡¯ve been in the hospital for so many days, has she ever visited you? Did she ever call you? She has cked your phone number and contact information, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my fault to her. He said indifferently 111 Even such words were said, Vivienne suddenly felt at that moment that she and Ladarius were completely finished! ¡°Okay, since you can¡¯t live with her, I¡¯ll leave! She stood up, wiped her tears and said, ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t need you to take care of me and my child! I¡¯ll go, okay?¡± She deliberately mentioned the child, just to pin him down with this, to see his reaction, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that even this trump card was of little use. Ladarius gave her a cold look, ¡°Vivi, do you really n to give birth to my child? Vivienne immediately felt guilty She originally did not intend to have, has made an appointment to have surgery in the next two days, in addition to their own physical problems, she and Louis that thing, will eventually be the thorn in Ladarius¡¯s heart, she can not have another child to block their own retreat, so this child, is absolutely can not want. But, before the matter waspletely shaken out, the child was her immunity card, that is, her bargaining chip with Ladarius and now this chip is going to be invalid? She couldn¡¯t panic, she hid her weakness and said stiffly, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think I am pregnant or not? Do you know how hard it is to be pregnant? I can¡¯t eat or sleep well, I have to help you and help the Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 144 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 144 Chapter 144 You and Silvia, just wait and regret Pulling his hand out with all his might, Ladarius sighed, ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Vivi, we both know that it¡¯s impossible to go back to the old days, everything, all over again.¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at her belly. ¡°The baby, I think, is better not to have it.¡± !!! Vivienne really did not expect that he would be so determined that he would not even want the child, you know, he was so fond of the child, how much he cared and precious, but now, he actually said, he doesn¡¯t want it. This words out, that said, he was really intend to break with her! No! Even if the breakup, it should be her to break up, not him, who he is! She had done so much for him, so many years of youth, what qualification does he have to mention breaking up! ¡°The first thing you need to do is to get a new one.¡± That gaze made Vivienne¡¯s heart tremble, in addition to the weakness of being seen through, there is also resignation and shame. ¡°Ladarius! You are so desperate!¡± ¡°Vivi, you and I havee to this point, I admit that I am also responsible, but, you are not? The things you did to Silvia, do you think, I really do not know anything?¡± At this point in time, his not afraid to break things down and talk about them. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t know before, but at that time his heart was biased, his mind and feelings were on Vivienne¡¯s, naturally whatever she did, he could tolerate, were willing to turn a blind eye. But now, he calmly jumped out to see, he felt that his mother was right, his choice of women, was indeed ack of vision. Just hope, everything was not toote, everything was still, in time. ¡°After all, you regret choosing me and giving up Silvia, don¡¯t you?¡± Vivienne, irritated, used indignantly. Ladarius lifted his head, extraordinarily frank and firm, ¡°Yes!¡± He did not evade at all, he was very straightforward, ¡°I regret, I am sorry to Silvia, now, I am sorry to you, Vivi, what you want, I can not give, we are simply the same way people, simply let go of each other, for their own wants to fight.¡± Vivienne was filled with suspicion when she looked at Ladarius, who seemed to be a different person, ¡°No, you weren¡¯t like this before. Did someone say something to you? Was it Silvia, who came to see you?¡± The only possibility is Silvia, otherwise, why would he mention Silvia in the same breath? This woman was really sinister, first she beat Louis, she came to seduce Ladarius, anyway, she wanted to steal from herself, as long as she Vivienne wanted, she wanted to take it away! Ladarius did not know these thoughts of hers and said. ¡°It¡¯s not her, don¡¯t guess.¡± The more he said this, the more Vivienne felt that it was definitely Silvid and because of her anger, her pretty face became fierce¡¯, ¡°Fine, Ladarius! But you have to remember, I didn¡¯t want you, you didn¡¯t want me! You, you and Silvia, just wait and regret! I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the best!¡± This time, she was really gone. Hearing the footsteps that were gradually going away, Ladarius took a long breath and found that he had a sense of relief in addition to a little bit of reluctance. Would he regret it? In any case, he did regret giving up Silvia. When Silvia came to the wood carving store again, the young man in the store was not there, only the boss was alone. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Have you decided what you want to make and what size?¡± The boss greeted warmly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She nodded and took out the drawings that had prepared beforehand, but she didn¡¯t hand them over, ¡°Where is that young man?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that kiddo!¡± The bossughed, ¡°He hasn¡¯te in the past two days and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and he¡¯s not answering his phone. I think if he doesn¡¯te tomorrow, I will not let hime. The youngsters nowadays are really unreliable.¡± Silvia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been working with you for a long time?¡± The boss shook his head, ¡°No! I¡¯ve only been here for a month, but I thought he was good at his craft and since I¡¯ve been busy The result did not expect sounreliable, you see only a few days of work ah, said not toe, not even a greeting.¡± Said here, he seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh, you do not worry, your matter absolutely can not be dyed. Even if he does note, I will definitely find you a powerful master, to ensure that the work for you to do a beautiful, proper ¡°Do you have his number?¡± Obviously Silvia did not care about the great master he said. ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t answer even when call. With a difficult face, the boss fished out a cell phone number, ¡°Nah, this is it.¡± She nced at it and wrote the number down. She came to make such an object, is thought of the old man¡¯s birthday ising up, even if you do not go back, should always send a gift, but as for that piece of wood want to develop new products, still have to find the teenager. After walking out of the wood carving store, she received a call from Ste, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I am shopping.¡± ¡°Come back to the office, hurry up.¡± She said. Silvia was a little surprised, ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now, don¡¯t dy! Hurry up and take a taxi!¡± At the end, probably afraid of her worry, she added, ¡°Something good!¡± Hearing the joy in her voice, but, ¡°Something good? What good thing? As soon as she got upstairs, Ste was already waiting for her at the elevator, looking like she had been waiting for her. ¡°What is it? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvia looked puzzled, ¡°Thepany is going to pay a bonus?¡± ¡°Go! Why should I ask you toe here for a bonus, just put it on your card! Look at you, you¡¯re not small in ability, but you¡¯re so small in vision!¡± While pulling her inside, Ste said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, thepany has a project that you have to work on.¡± ¡°What project is so important?¡± Before Ste could answer het doubts, the two of them had already walked to the door of the general manager¡¯s office. ¡°Ste,¡± the general manager¡¯s secretary was already waiting outside, looking, indeed, solemn. Silvia raised her eyebrows to look at her, Ste nodded at her and made a cheering gesture, without further ado, led her into the office. Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± General manager Wyatt was already waiting inside, a document ¨C like thing was on the table in front of him and was spreading it out for a closer look, when he heard the movement he raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Here you are!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 145 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Stalked ¡°Ti Silvia was unsure. ¡°Ste hasn¡¯t told you yet, it¡¯s like this, thepany side received an invitation to the perfume tasting competition, thepany side, want to rmend you to go.¡± Wyatt pushed a fuchsia invitation forward. Silvia was stunned, ¡°Perfume tasting contest.¡± Thepetition, which she was not unaware of was held once every two years to select the best perfumers in the industry Because the purpose was selective, so the already Mimons Senior perfumers were not participating, of course, pure neers who wanted to the luck, or telthey were strong enough. D N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 11 And for the most part and were There were allowed to participate, but also tohVE lition of the masters in thispetition and junior mid level perfumers who want to win the make a name for themselves in the industry ¡°Why me?¡± She had just joined thepany not long ago and there were other perfumers in the company after all, which was a bit untar to others, right? ¡°Because you¡¯re the best.¡± Wyati said with smirk. What Silvia had in mind was not as simple as it appeared. She looked at the invitation and was silent. Ste was puzzled, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go? You should know that this is a good opportunity for you to make a name for yourself in the perfumery industry and the tasting is to France and it¡¯s a good opportunity to further your education, don¡¯t iniss it!¡± ¡°So, am I the only one going?¡± She asked again. She had no doubts about her own abilities now and with her efforts in perfume development in recent years, as well as her own experience, she even began to wonder if thepetition that went awry back was really her own mistake. But she also never doubted that the world was still full of talent, she was strong, but how strong, she still did not have a bottom in her own heart. ¡°Thepany will arrange for an assistant to apany you.¡± Wyatt said. ¡°Ste is not going?¡± She looked at Ste, thinking that Ste would apany her. Ste shook her head, ¡°I have a work schedule and I can¡¯t get away.¡± Cat Bonus ¡°Then there is no need to assign any assistant to me, Winnie can go with me.¡± Silvia said after thinking about it. Ste denied, ¡°This trip is to France, must have experienced people to arrange, you to the other side of the food and amodation and contact, etc., Winnie has not done these, she can not cope.¡± Silvia thought about it and thought it made sense, not to mention that it was thepany¡¯s arrangement, so she didn¡¯t question it any more, ¡°When will you leave?¡± ¡°Next week.¡± ¡°Next week?¡± Silvia was shocked, today is already Friday, next week, that is not a few days?¡± we agreed on¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t go.¡± Ste shrugged, also helpless, ¡°the time happens to sh, so, your vacation can only be held off for a while. After all, for the betterment of you and thepany, we¡¯d better go and have fun another time.¡± Wyatt also said, ¡°Yes, when you return in triumph this time, I approve, give you a big vacation!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± She felt as if she was going to war. After the matter was finalized,ing out of the office, Ste patted her shoulder, ¡°This is thepany¡¯s trust in you, you should know that many people want to go but are not qualified and not everypany is eligible to receive this invitation.¡± After a pause, she leaned to one side and leaned closer to Silvia and said, ¡°V.L is not qualified.¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows, did not care much about this, frankly, her heart is also a little excited about this opportunity can not be said to be unmotivated. After all, also want to go to prove themselves, want to know their own perfume appreciation level, in the end to which degree and ss. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go back and prepare!¡± She nodded and replied. Silvia came out of thepany, went to the supermarket to purchase a bunch of dishes, his kitchen refrigei alor, the sky is arge part of the sky, anyway, there is nothing to do now, so purchase some Dark coreplenish She went to the supermarket and went to the most famous pastry store to buy some cakes and wwt tore finally taking lgxi back She actually had a bit of a detour, but because of this detour, she noticed that someone seemed to be following ter The habit of practicing martial arts, coupled with the natural acuity, she can detect someone following her, at first did not care much, but she turned so many corners and still did not get rid of that tail, she became alert. It was hard to say what kind of person it was for the time being and it was unclear what the purpose was, but it made her ufortable to follow so far. So as soon as she got into the cab, she gave Winnie¡¯s address. The reason for this is to inform her of the temporary cancetion of the trip and to pay a visit to her new home. The ce where Winnie lives, which she remembered vaguely from thest time she was dropped off, is the building directly across from her through the alley Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers Thepany has been stalking for so long. will not catch a chance to strike? But surprisingly, there was none. The feeling of being followed is still there, but the other party seems to be keeping a certain distance, not far from following, not the slightest intention to make a move on her or to show up Could it be ¡­ paparazzi? It¡¯s not right, she¡¯s not a star, nor is she famous, if it¡¯s because of Simon¡¯s rtionship, it¡¯s him who should be followed, not her. The reason for this is that Simon¡¯s rtionship with her is not known to many people. Seeing that we are already under Winnie¡¯s house, looking up, she doesn¡¯t know what floor she is on and she still has to call, but ¡­ is no longer interested in ying this game of hide-and-seek with the other party. She suddenly elerated her steps to run forward a few steps, then a sharp brake, steeply back The person following behind her simply couldn¡¯t dodge, plus this was supposed to be an alleyway and it wasn¡¯t easy to find a ce to hide, so she was directly exposed to her eyes. ¡°Vivienne?¡± Silvia was surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected it to be her at all! But thinking about such a clumsy stalking technique, it was not something that a professional could do, but rather something that someone like her would do with a heart but little brain. ¡°What are you following me for?¡± And, for the whole afternoon, what patience. Get Bonus + Vivienne was embarrassed for a moment when she was caught, but she quickly adjusted her panic and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, so what?¡± . Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say how, did she. ¡°I¡¯m open and honest, I¡¯m not like you, despicable!¡± She scolded in righteous indignation. Silvia: ¡°????¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 146 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Vivienne , you¡¯re mean enough! ¡°You were the one who went to Ladarius and forced him to break up with me, right?¡± Vivienne asked bluntly. Silvia: ¡°??? ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! I really didn¡¯t see iting, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such tactics.¡± Coldlyughing twice, Vivienne looked at her askance and said, but did not dare to approach. She also remembered that Silvia knew kung fu, so she kept a proper distance. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re out of your mind, aren¡¯t you?¡± She couldn¡¯t hold back, Silvia snickered at her, ¡°If you have a disease, why are you having a fit in front of me? Don¡¯te in front of me and disgust me with your dirty business with Ladarius, get away from me, I don¡¯t like the smell! And with that, she waved her hand as if she really stank Being humiliated in front of her face, Vivienne¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t bully people too much! Do you think you can get him back this way? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible!¡± While saying that, she slowly walked forward, gradually approaching towards Silvia. ¡°Even if he was blinded by you for a while, his heart still belongs to me. Do you have any idea what we¡¯ve been doing all these years while you were in theb? In your house, in your bed, tossing and turning! He told me that you were super uninteresting and boring, that you were unappetizing and uninteresting, that his heart was in my body and that you knew nothing but data and test tubes! You are not a woman at all¡­¡± As she said that, she actually lunged towards her body, opening her hands, the stance was open and wed, looking appalling. In her approach, Silvia on the defensive, plus dealing with such a woman, is simply a small cass, do not bring a hand, the feet slightly to the side of a move Vivienne immediately uncontrolled forward to the lunge ¨C ¡°Ah¡­ ah ah!¡± She covered her stomach and fell to the side, ¡°Ah, my baby ¡­¡± tsi Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Fuck! This woman touched the porcin! Silvia didn¡¯t expect her toe over and not to grab herself, but to touch the porcin. There¡¯s no wonder that she can obviously brake the car, but the hard to the side of the stone corner bumped up, the original tucked this bad idea. ¡°Almost, with your angle and force, at most your stomach, not your belly!¡± Looking at her askance, Silvia said mockingly. Vivienne covered her belly. wailing and looking at her, ¡°You vicious woman, you have harmed my child, I will not let you go¡­¡± Silvia wanted to say something else, but her eyes caught a glimpse of the blood that was slowly flowing down her legs, underneath her Do not be so realistic! And on the props of? However, by intuition, she did not look like she was taking it really pregnant? Really miscarried? ¡°The actual baby? Vivienne, you are cruel!¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts me to death¡­¡± her brow is getting tighter and tighter, her forehead is also covered withrge beads of sweat, she does look in pain. There was no one here, but themotion was also attracted to poke their heads out and see the sight, all pointing ¡°Vivienne, you are cruel!¡± Gritting her teeth, Silvia first dialed the phone to call an ambnce. No matter what, people¡¯s lives are at stake, she, Vivienne, is not willing to let her die here even if she¡¯s hurting God. What¡¯s more, old debts and new debts have yet to be settled, she can¡¯t die yet. ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± probably also by the movement to the rm, Winnie ran down from upstairs, a nce first saw the Silvia, ¡°Why you came, also did not give me a phone call I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The words did not finish, was interrupted by a moan, subconsciously twisted his head to look, instantly stunned, ¡°Vivienne ¡­ you how!!!¡± ¡°Suspected miscarriage, an ambnce has been called, about ¡­ three more minutes to arrive.¡± Raising her wrist to look at the time, Silvia really wanted to roll a big white eyes. She didn¡¯t look at the calendar and met this! ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°ident faker.¡± Silvia did not have a good temper to say ¡°Oh ¡­¡± a look of understanding, Winnie is absolutely believe Silvia¡¯s words. If Silvia was really that ruthless, Vivienne would have been crushed into dough long ago and if she hadn¡¯t done anything to her before, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately caused her to miscarry. What¡¯s more, it was chosen here. When Vivienne heard Silvia¡¯s words, her nose almost turned upside down, she tilted her head and gritted her teeth, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve been like this and you still want to nder mel if it wasn¡¯t for you, how would I have hit the stone and how would ah, it hurts, it hurts * Her face was twisted out of shape and the other unknowner naturally sympathized with the weaker party. Silvia crossed her eyebrows andughed coldly, nder? Who in the end ndered who ah! Soon the ambnce arrived, the paramedics carried people to the car, Silvia originally did not want to care, but she called, plus the crowd of eaters and stay here for fear of Winnie¡¯s influence is also bad, simply go with. After entering the hospital and doing a general checkup, Vivienne was quickly pushed into surgery. Outside the operating room, Winnie still felt quite incredulous, N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Is she really pregnant? If she was pregnant, why would she use her pregnancy to make a scene? Silvia also wanted to know. Just to trap her? But what good would it do her Vivienne to set herself up and cause her to miscarry? Thinking back on what she had said, Silvia wrinkled her brow, ¡°I heard her say that she had broken up with Ladarius?¡± Yes, I think she said so herself. ¡°Broke up? She¡¯s pregnant and she broke up with Ladarius?¡± Winnie was surprised. She knew very well how disgusting those two were. how much they loved each other and how they broke up? LE BONUS E This society is not reliable ah! The scum can¡¯tst forever? ¡°I¡¯m not sure, she seems to say so. But it is also possible that the spirit is not normal, saying all the crazy things?¡± Or else say something about her going to hook up with Ladarius and forcing them to break up? Why did she feel that she understood every word, but she couldn¡¯t understand what it meant when she strung it together? ¡°Eighty percent of them are crazy!¡± Fingers poking chin, nodding thoughtfully, thinking that this answer is still a bit more reliable. ¡°Which one of you is the patient¡¯s family,e and pay the hospital deposit.¡± A nurse came over and looked at them both and said. Both of them looked at each other and shook their heads almost simultaneously. Nurse: ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the ambnce to bring them here? You are not Vivienne¡¯s family?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not her family, we¡¯re just a group of people who are willing to help call an ambnce, but we can¡¯t pay the hospital deposit.¡± Silvia answered very smoothly. What a joke! Spending money on Vivienne? All the money Silvia changed into coins and threw them in the water, but not to be like this! ¡°Then this ¡­¡± the nurse was in a difficult position. ¡°Family members, right?¡± Silvia thought about it, ¡°Please wait huh!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 147 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 147 Chapter 147 I didn¡¯t do it Silvia took out her phone before she thought that she had deleted all the contact information about Ladarius and could only turn her eyes to Winnie for help. In the end, she was a partner for so many years, a look, Winnie immediately understood, found Ladarius¡¯s cell phone number and simply used his own phone to call The phone did not ring for long before it was answered, Ladariuszy tone, ¡±What is it Winnie, regret want toe back? Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± Please don¡¯t be paranoid in the middle of the day! When he answered the phone, Silvia called him straight up. ¡°Ladarius.¡± ¡°Silvia?¡± Surprised to hear her voice, Ladarius immediately perkedup. ¡°How did you get up to look for me?¡± The two of them are together, it seems ¡°Third People¡¯s Hospital, Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. Ladarius,e and pay for your woman¡¯s surgery!¡± She nonchntly reported the address and hung up the phone with a click, crisp and clean. Winnie listened in awe and gave her a thumbs up. He was still thinking about Silvia¡¯s words, ¡°Pay for your woman¡¯s surgery? Who? What surgery? Anyway, it was good that Silvia was willing to contact him, which meant that there was still room for maneuvering Luckily, he can now get up and get down, but he still has to rely on a wheelchair. The hospital wouldn¡¯t let him goout and he had to call an assistant to help him, which was a lot of work. However, after Silvia made the call, she remembered that he was also in the hospital after a car ident, so she didn¡¯t care. She wanted to leave, Winnie¡¯s phone rang over there, surprisingly it was a transfer message, Ladarius transferred 20,000 directly over, with a message, ¡°No matter who it is, pay the operation fee first, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Silvia and Winnie looked at each other. Get Bonus What do you mean, no matter who she is? How many other women did he have? What was he thinking! ¡°Silvia, what about this?¡± Looking at the extra amount of money on the phone, Winnie was speechless. I wanted to make a phone call and then leave, but now, the money has been given to you and it seems to be inappropriate to just walk away. ¡°He has some conscience, so let¡¯s pay the money first.¡± Silvia thought about it and changed her mind about staying first. Since he said he¡¯d be there soon, why not wait and talk it out in person? The hospital deposit was paid not long after that, Ladarius bone really came over, still in a wheelchair, looking miserable Ladarius originally wanted to clean himself up and make himself look handsome, so that at least the meeting would not be somessy, but on second thought, perhaps he would be more able to evoke Silvia¡¯s sympathy if he was just a little bit miserable When he had a cold, or a fever, she was nervous, she would cook him ginger water, she would buy him medicine and she would cook some porridge, People, always after the loss, will recall all the good things that they had. Ladarius saw her at a nce from how far away she was and it was a bit of a rusty feeling. It was because he had not seen her for some time and when he saw her again, it was not the same as he remembered. In the past, she always had a in face, hardly any make-up, her hair was also loosely gathered and her clothes were even less borate. She always in a white coat, but now he saw her wearing a beige sweater, underneath which were well- cut calf pants, a ck windbreaker jacket naturally hanging down, her hair was loosely open, with a slight volume. In fact, it is also a verymon dress, but it looks like a noble air. Thinking about what his mother said, he looked at her and felt more and more that she was a bit Austin family people on the mysterious noble temperament. ¡°Sil¡­ Silvia¡­¡± to her front, he tilted his head to look at her, open mouth to call her voice actually some choked up. ¡°Your woman is still in there.¡± Nudging in the direction of the operating room, she said, ¡°Hold your emotions in when they¡¯re brewing and perform them when shees out.¡± Ladarius: ¡°¡­¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Winnie: ¡°. Winnie didn¡¯t know Silvia WAS SO Tonic before sheugh, haha! It¡¯s so funny to see Ludarius expression of wanting to say something and being held back live ¡°Vivi what¡¯s wrong with her. With LrSopes mathak ind fell down by herself ¡°She¡¯s stalking me ¡®Silvia si strayshifu warilly Andred to the without standing still After a pause, she added. The V S ICE ¡°Hein h tor o blon ¡°The baby couldn¡¯t be ve Ladunkiew n d Silvide iones ed. ¡°The doctor said that It seemed that he also knew about Vivienne¡¯s pre it was possible ¡°Phew¡­¡±breathed a sighof relief, he did not keeld u ftaness, but neofreliet This expression fell in the eyes of Silvia and White, both think he is really a little 100 cold blooded Anyway, that was his child, he did not feel any pain at all? ¡°You said, she followed you?¡± After thinking about it, Ladarius asked again Although Silvia was very impressed by his cold bloodedness, but now, all this has nothing to do with her, only nodded her head, ¡°She said I forced you to break up? Why would she have such an illusion?¡± ¡°She said that?¡± Ladarius was surprised, he actually didn¡¯t expect Vivienne would go to Silvia and say these words. It seems that he had really stimted her by mentioning the breakup to her. Silvia didn¡¯t say anything as she gave him a nce. ¡°So, you just pushed her?¡± He said. ¡°!!!¡± Coldly ring at him, Silvia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± How true it is to say, ¡°You pushed her¡±? As if he saw it. This is a trumped up charge that can really be laid. ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t do it.¡± The cold re she gave him sent a chill down the back of Ladarius¡¯ spine. He had always thought that Silvia was gentle, meek, one who would obey him when he spoke and had never put such a meek woman in his eyes, but when she was no longer meek to you, it turned out that a single look could make you feel a knife sh across your face. He really was, too ignoring her, too undervaluing her. Ladarius looked at her deeply, Ladarius was a bit emotional, silent for a while said quietly: ¡°In fact, even if it was you who moved, it does not matter.¡± Silvia: ¡°???¡± Winnie: ¡°¡­¡± What kind of scum did this! If Vivienne, who was lying inside, had heard this, she would have been so angry that she would have had a bloodbath. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again for thest time, I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Silvia¡¯s cold aura, as if a big piece of cold ice. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 148 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Don¡¯t act! Horrified by her aura, Ladarius nodded his head repeatedly, ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Yes, yes, I absolutely believe you didn¡¯t do it. If you had moved, she would not be as simple as a miscarriage. After all, you ¡­¡± Meeting her eyes, he choked at the mouth of his throat, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve experienced it and I know what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Throwing him a big nk stare, Silvia didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, ¡°Ladarius, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to and I don¡¯t care what you two are up to, but, no matter what you do, it has nothing to do with me I sent her to the hospital today and asked you to pay for it, just to make it clear to my face. If you guys mess with me again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She was supposed to make things clear and with these two people, she just felt sick. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t go!¡± Ladarius suddenly went to pull her hand, Silvia reacted quickly and dodged backwards, not letting him catch her. ¡°Vivienne and I are no longer together.¡± I don¡¯t know why she went to you, but I think she was upset.¡± ¡°But I admit, I still remember you in my heart, all kinds of things in the past, it is my fault. Can you, give me a chance to make amends? He tilted his head to look at Silvia, a sincere face. Winnie at the side subconsciously looked out the window of the corridor, the sun came out from the west today? What kind of drama is this now, the return of the prodigal son? ¡°Compensation?¡± Silvia sneered, ¡°Fine, you Issue a public statement to tell everyone that all of V.L¡¯s past works were by my hand, that all of those awards, big and small, were received by Vivienne under false pretenses, that all of V.L¡¯s past honors are null and void and that you issue a public apology to me. Can you do that?¡± Ladarius was silent for a moment.¡± Apology is fine, so is a statement, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much to nullify the honors? Anyway, you were V.L¡¯s man at that time and the honor belongs to V.Land you and that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, you won¡¯t do it?¡± Silvia expected him to refuse, if he really did that, V.L was almost finished. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Surprisingly, he agreed, but added, ¡°But I only have one condition, youe back! Come back to V.L.,e back to me and I can give you everything you want. From now on, we¡¯ll work together, just like before and you trust me, I¡¯ll make up for all that you¡¯ve lost. No, double thepensation to you!¡± Silviaughed, ¡°Ladarius, that¡¯s a good n, what about Vivienne, what about her?¡± Of course she didn¡¯t really care about Vivienne, she was just curious about what the women who were with him were in his heart. ¡°As I said earlier, she and I have broken up. You don¡¯t have to worry about her, she has her own measurement, she is very good at nning for herself, don¡¯t need me to worry at all. Of course, il she needs my help, I will help in the amount of help. However, I will respect your opinion, if you do not allow, I will not have anything to do with her, absolutely not!¡± He thought that Silvia was worried that they might rekindle their old rtionship in the future and swore to the heavens. And by this moment, Silvia and Winnie looked at him with contempt. When he betrayed Silvia, he shamelessly took all of her research and honor and now, for whatever reason, he can abandon Vivienne without hesitation, without leaving a trace of love. Such a man, what did he see in him in the first ce! Silvia for a moment, really want to pick their own eyes! ¡°You think too much!¡± Silvia sighed and felt that there was no point in talking to such a person and when she passed him, she raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I think you and Vivienne should just live a good life together, you are quitepatible, really! Scumn with a slutty girl, it really is a good match! Just bundle up honestly together, don¡¯t go to the trouble of others! ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Turning his wheelchair around, Ladarius looked at her back, thinking she didn¡¯t believe him. He also didn¡¯t understand Silvia¡¯s subtext, even thinking she was still jealous, gambling that he had betrayed her He did not wait for a response, he only saw theding back Alter sitting down for a while, Ladarius thought about what Silvia had said and felt that he still had a chance. If he could get back together with her, her ability and the power of the Austin family behind her, she would be able to rise to the top and when he was strong enough, he would be able to identify with his mother one day. Vivienne woke up from the anesthesia and opened her eyes to see that familiar face sitting on the edge of her bed, peeling an apple as slowly as ever How many times had he peeled her apples in this way, cut them into small slices and fed them to her mouth For a moment, Vivienne¡¯s eyes warmed up ¡°Ladarius ¡­,¡± she opened her mouth, she called his name, ¡°the child¡± She knew very well that the child was gone! In fact, from the moment she went to Silvia, has held this kind of mind, anyway, the child is not wanted, since not, should y the role he should have, stimte Silvia, she will certainly not be able to resist the hands, the child is gone, it is all because of her By the way, where was Silvia? She looked around, she reacted, ¡°How do you know? Where is Silvia, where did Silvia go? She¡¯s the one who caused our baby¡­¡± ¡°Vivi!¡± Interrupting her, Ladarius cut off the apple peel and bent down to throw it in the trash, ¡°Stop acting.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vivienne looked at him with wide eyes, ¡°Ladarius, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been acting in front of me for a long time, I¡¯m tired, you should be tired too, stop acting.¡± He did not dy the movement of his hands at all, slowly and methodically cut all the apples into small slices and put them in a small bowl, ¡°It was Silvia who called me toe over to pay for your medical bills and she was the one who put you in the hospital. If she had intended to harm you, she would have had more than a miscarriage and you would not have been admitted to the hospital so soon Vivi, you know perfectly well how this happened.¡± Ladarius put down the knife with an apple core left in his hand, looked at her and said, ¡°I used to spoil you, so every time I cut the apple the remaining core was mine, but in fact, I hate eating the core. I¡¯m tired, your heart is big, my small temple can¡¯t hold you. As I said, let¡¯s say goodbye and let¡¯s all be well.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 149 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 149 Chapter 149 You can¡¯t be so desperate to do things After Ladarius finished speaking, he threw the apple core in his hand into the trash can Vivienne looked at the expression on his face, it was full of no concern, no longer the previous look with heartache and doting, he was really broke his love for her The words hade to this point he did not need to continue to it took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I set her up, how abt it.¡± ¡°But if she hadn¡¯t dodged, how would I have hit the stone and on my baby¡± She covered her bully said ¡°Even if I have a thousand faults the huby is now on the baby in your Shaking his head, L alut L, ¡°I don¡¯t care won the tuby 19 th Hby 11 tradin PI, but wasn¡¯t it you who never intended to have him inthe first pl. ¡± Facing her puzzled dze, L u sbilted his he took at the ceiling and let out long breath, ¡°Ohh, Vivi, you really don¡¯t shed a tear until you vee the loftin! ¡°I got someone to pull out your hospital recordi, a long time ago, you went to the hospital to prepare for an abortion, did not you? If you hadn¡¯t been dyed by your own inmmation, I think the baby would have been lost long ago, right?¡± Vivienne was stunned. She never thought that Ladarius would even find out about this, wasn¡¯t the hospital information confidential? So she didn¡¯t go to any small clinic at that time, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would find it out today. ¡°The house I live in now I will leave to you, money. I will also give you somepensation. But the director position of V.L., you can no longer do! If you want to stay at V.L, you can and if you want to leave, I will not stop. You have your ideal, your development space, I wish you a bright future!¡± When he said this, Vivienne was really a bit panicked. was In any case, if she wanted to participate in the annualpetition, if she wanted to win an award, if Get Bonus she wanted to embark on a higher level of life, she had to have V.L as her backer, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to participate. ¡°No, Ladarius, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± She didn¡¯t care that she was still on an infusion, she was busy sitting up, ¡°I know I was wrong, but you know how much effort and cost I have put into this new product, you know all about it, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± ¡°At least, at least wait until after the annualpetition is over before I leave V.L, can I?¡± She asked anxiously. Looking at her hand that was wrested away from the needle, Ladarius said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to leave V.L. You can not leave, but the director¡¯s seat¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let me be the director, how can I stay at V.L, what do the other employees think of me, what do the people in theb think of me, how can I participate in the annualpetition?!¡± She almost went crazy, ¡°Ladarius, you can¡¯t be so desperate in what you do!¡± ¡°Vivi, be reasonable. If it wasn¡¯t for the rtionship between you and me, what makes you able to reach this position? What qualifications and abilities do you have? You have been sitting in this seat for so long, even if V.L really wants to recruit someone with real strength and ability, you are still in the way. I¡¯ve been good enough to you, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t cherish it, what can I do.¡± Ladarius could not feel a single ounce of pity for her now. If he hadn¡¯t thought back and felt that her pregnancy was suspicious and remembered that she had tried twice to get rid of the baby and specially sent someone to check, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she wanted to get rid of the baby so early. He was still thinking about their future and he was thinking about living a good life with her, but she turned out to be so double minded, he was really not worth it. ¡°I¡¯m already being very polite by not asking you to leave V.I. Of course VL will participate in the annualpetition, but it will be in the name of thepany, not as your personal representative, you can only yo as a representative to receive the award, this is the greatest kindness I can give you.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± How could Vivienne possibly ept. For thispetition, to set up a stepping stone to the next level for herself, she traded herself, her body was almost ruined by Louis, even her feelings and all were on the line, she hadn¡¯t even gambled on a future, how could she break the path to the top here. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, you can¡¯t take the credit away from me, this new product is my achievement, it¡¯s mine.¡± She lunged towards Ladarius, her whole being was in a frenzy. Ladarius looked at her with cold eyes and felt that the woman in front of him was crazy, not half as cute and sexy as she was. ¡°Steal the credit?¡± He sneered, ¡°Vivi you do not forget how to take away the credit belonging to Silvia and you say that the results of this new product is yours, I ask you, the form is written by you? Is the inspiration yours? Even theboratory modtion, did you do it? What face do you have, what qualification do you have to say that the results are yours, except that you used your own body for a recipe?¡± ¡°From the raw materials to the experimental funds and costs are all paid by V.L. I can let you as a representative to receive the award, is already on ount of the past, if you do not know the proportion, do not me me to turn my face ruthless!¡± Vivienne really didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless that she suddenly startedughing,ughing, laughing out of tears, ¡°Ladarius, what do you say to me, righteous here. You were not involved in Silvia¡¯s affairs? What, now you regret it, miss your old lover and want to draw a line with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Silvia¡¯s business.¡± It¡¯s true that he regretted and wanted to get back together with Silvia, wanted to get her back, but even without Silvia, because of what she did, he couldn¡¯t have continued with her. Even if there was a past that could not be forgotten, as long as the thought of her trading her body, the thought of her kneeling in front of Louis. It was as if she had swallowed a hundred flies, disgusting scratching his cheeks, disgusting he could not eat for the rest of his life. The more he said this, the more Vivienne felt that it was because of Silvia. Her hands clenched up on the hospital bed, the blood on her hands dripping down the back of her hands, ¡°Ladarius, do you think Silvia will still be with you? You go to ask around, someone got Warin¡¯s people as the sweet Dady, will still put you in the eyes? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ladarius coldly rebuked, if it was before, he might believe it, after all, after leaving V.L, she developed too smoothly, but now, he knows that behind her is the Austin family, that does not need to rely on any sweet day at all. ¡°Oh, is not, you will not check? You¡¯ll know if you check it out. Do you think I¡¯m dirty? How many clean people do you think there are in this circle? I¡¯m telling you, at least I¡¯m real! Silvia, huh¡­¡± sheughed mockingly at his self-righteousness. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 150 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 150 Chapter 150 A Daring Attempt ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother with you because you¡¯re not in good spirits after your recent surgery.¡± Turning the wheelchair around, he said, ¡°I also have to go back to rest, I will arrange someone to take care of you over here, as for your stay¡­ after you are discharged from the hospital.¡± Since it hade to this point, there was nothing bad to say In addition to Silvia, he also needs to consider the interests of thepany to maximize, let Vivienne long, ocupy this position, is indeed inappropriate Silvia came home and took a shower, feeling that she had gone out today to make a bad luck back. Vivienne was naturally not that the but the whole thing was quite disturbing, she did not expect her to use the childune optik WOLL T Vous than she imagined llun ny cell phone with the note name Grumpy Alter taking a shower, she saw Craftsman Final have somthing you She waited for a while and finally someone wind, with a very low voce ¡®Hello ¡°Skipping work is not a good employee, if you afraid that your boss will fire youSilvia said flirtatiously The way he looked before, he should be quite atraid of the boss, how would he skip work for no reason However, the easily irritable young man, today seems to have no mood for jokes, the voice is still low and deep. ¡°I do not intend to do, you find someone else¡± Silvia was shocked when she said she seemed to be hanging up. ¡°Wait a minute, what do you mean you¡¯re not going to do it? I thought we agreed? Not satisfied with the price? Or what is the problem?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t want to do it anymore, you find someone else.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Silvia got a little angry, ¡°Do you know what the spirit of contract is, since you have agreed, what do you mean by reneging?¡± She asked after a pause, ¡°Are you ¡­ experiencing any difficulties?¡± ¡°No.¡± He was silent and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He hurriedly hung up the phone, Silvia called again, how not to answer. What a depression! What day is it today, how everything is not going well, it is too disturbing. She had to find a way to vent her anger, so she changed her clothes and went straight to theb and when she arrived there, she dove in. Since the new project began, Silvia had a separateboratory, usually she and Winnie worked in it. The recent sess of the new product, she and Winnie vacation, theboratory door had been locked, this time to go in and she locked the door from the inside, others do not know what happened, face to face. Soon, Ste received the news and came over, standing outside the door and knocking. ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s Ste.¡± There was no response from inside, but the sound of banging equipment could be heard faintly. Could this be an experiment? But I didn¡¯t hear that she was going to make any new products recently ¡°Silvia, are you making a new product? Do you need help? Do you want to call Winnie? Knocked on the door, Ste asked. But the person inside seemed not to hear and the person outside wrinkled her brow, ¡°Something is not wrong, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense, Silvia is working on a new product, have you finished your work? Have you completed your tasks this quarter, at least one new product each, are you sure you can pass?¡± Ste¡¯s authority as a manager is still very effective in bluffing people. After being lectured, the others went to theirbs and went back to work. Standing outside the door, Ste was very uneasy, so she called Winnie, ¡°Has Silvia told you about any new products?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tossed back from the hospital, Winnie was busy going to the grocery store to clean up the house, the sound of the vacuum cleaner rumbled, the words could not be heard too clearly. ¡°She went back to theb, locked herself in alone and ignored me even when I talked to her, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in the right state, I¡¯m a little worried about it.¡± As she listened, Winnie froze and hurriedly turned off the vacuum cleaner, saying subconsciously, ¡°Could it be today? But I saw she was in good shape when she left.¡± Ste heard something, ¡°What was it today?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell in a sentence or two, she¡¯s in theb right, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Winnie took off her apron and washed her hands and rushed to theb. Ste had no choice but to sit on the couch outside theb when the person didn¡¯te out and didn¡¯t reply. It was almost the end of the day. people were leaving one after another, Ste sat for about an hour when Winnie came over, panting. ¡°Is Silvia still in there?¡± Ste nudged in the direction of theb, she nodded and ran over to tap on the door, ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s Winnie, open the door, what do you need to do and I¡¯ll do it for you?¡± ¡°Sil¡­¡± The words did not fall, theboratory door swish pulled open from the inside, apanied by a choking smell gushed out. Winnie was the first to bear the brunt of the smell, first froze and then ¡°Ahem ¡°coughing out and it is difficult to stop. Ste looked up at the sound of movement and before she could get close, she was also Content held by N?velDrama.Org. overwhelmed by the extraordinarily strong smell, ¡°Ahem¡­¡­¡­. Ahem¡­¡­this, what ah¡­ Ahem Ahem ¡­¡± Both of them were coughing, Silvia didn¡¯t seem to react too much, just looked at them and said, ¡°Did you guys just call me?¡± What¡¯s more than calling you, How many times have they called, this is not heard at all? Even if they wanted to talk, now the two people face to face coughing incessantly, they can not say. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to turn on the venttor.¡± Silvia said, turned sideways, and turned on the venttion fan in the room. Once the wind came up, the smell really dissipated quickly. The smell dissipated quickly once the air came up. After she got over it, Winnie wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked around, ¡°Silvia, what are you doing? Why does it smell so strong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to try and see what the effect would be of putting together some of the most pungent and strong vors.¡± When she came she was in a depressed mood and had no big ideas, she felt that today¡¯s events were particrly depressing, as if a breath of air nestled in her chest couldn¡¯te up or down and this feeling was very unpleasant. 1 Then mix all the unpleasant things together and what will get it? This line of perfumery, sometimes a little bold experimentation is needed, she closed the door, fully immersed in it, but really did not pay attention to the movement outside the door. ¡°The effect is to kill people!¡± Ste has not yet slowed down, coughing while saying, ¡°You¡¯re too brave for this idea, cough cough¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, I think that the effect will not be too bad. I¡¯ve left a few samples to see when the resultse in.¡± She took off her gloves and still looked very serious. iz Brus Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 151 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Garden Mansion ¡°Are you¡­ serious?¡± It was not that Ste doubted her ability, but the smell now was too overpowering. It was like a continuous stream of air running through her nose to the back of her head. Even the top of her skull felt as if it was about to be flushed away. This was only an indication of the initial strength of the smell which gushed over her; it was hard to say how difficult it would be to describe the smell in the middle and back parts. But it was obvious that she was in a bad mood now. Ste didn¡¯t want to fight with her, so she said, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s done, let¡¯s pack up and go back. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send her back.¡± Winnie volunteered. They took a taxi. However, as soon as they got in the car, the driver reflexively looked back and commented, ¡°Hey! Girl, you must be thoroughly doused in perfume!¡± Winnie smiled in embarrassment. In fact, as a perfumer, it was not surprising that there was always a strange smell lingering about her body. It did not always smell fragrant. After all, the smell of spices was veryplicated and there were all kinds of refining processes. They were used to epting different sights from the public, but it was really rare to have such a strong and extraordinary fragrance as today. Even a person like Winnie, who had long been immersed in spices and was already used to it, felt that she couldn¡¯t stand the smell, let alone outsiders. Silvia obviously had something on her mind. She didn¡¯t say anything and gazed nkly at the scenery outside as soon as she got into the taxi. No one knew what was on her mind. The driver was a chatterbox. He lowered the window and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll just open the window to get some fresh air. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± Winnie shook her head and smiled awkwardly. It was indeed a little better for the night breeze to blow in. ¡°Miss, what brand of perfume are you using? It¡¯s so awesome!¡± The driver asked as he drove. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°A minor brand, a minor brand.¡± Winnie let out a hollowugh. The driver seemed to understand. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so strong! Miss, let me tell your perfume doesn¡¯t have to be particrly fragrant. Sometimes it can be a little light and that¡¯s where the attraction is. s, you can only smell it vaguely. I met one person before. When she sat in my taxi, I initially could not smell anythiny. Later, when she was about to ret out of the car, I felt that my whole car Was saturated with the fragrance of her perfume. Even after she alighted, the fragrance lingered for some time.¡± Genische ¡°I don¡¯t know what brand of perfume that was, but I think it must be a well-known brand.¡± ¡°Why must it be a well-known brand?¡± Silvia, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke Not only Winnie, even the driver also turned his head in surprise as he gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Only well-known brands of perfumes canst for so long, and the fragrance¡­ I think it must be a big brand, an international brand!¡± ¡°I was still thinking that if I saved enough money, I would be able to buy a bottle for my wife. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know which brand it belongs to. s!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t say anything more. When she got out of the car and was about to close the door, she looked at the driver and said clearly. ¡°It¡¯s not only the international brands that are the best!¡± The driver was speechless. She straightened up and closed the taxi door. The driver blinked in surprise, but was probably in a hurry and did not argue with her. He started the car and drove away. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling him that,¡± Winnie sighed and said. ¡°It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that this is reality. You see, although the perfume production rate of our country has increased very rapidly these years, together with the perfume artists, most people still think that good perfume and high-quality perfume are foreign brands. They don¡¯t approve of our homegrown brand.¡± Silvia was very emotional. Winnie shrugged and said, ¡°Yes! But to some extent, it¡¯s a fact. The overall domestic standards of our country¡¯s perfumes can¡¯t bepared with that of the international big brands.¡± ¡°Maybe we can¡¯t for now, but we can in the future!¡± This was also the direction and purpose of her efforts. One day, she would produce her own perfume, one that was world-ss, so that people all over the world could see that America could also produce top-notch perfumes. ¡°Sister Silvia, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination. I¡¯ll go back first. As she spoke, Winnie was about to turn back. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Silvia pulled her back and said, ¡±Since you¡¯re already here,e inside with me. I drank a lotst time, so I¡¯ll entertain you today.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alreadyte.¡± Winnie politely refused. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to take a taxi.¡± Silvia grabbed her arm and didn¡¯t let go. She smiled and said. ¡°What are you afraid of? At most, I¡¯ll ask Freddie to send you backter.¡± Hearing her bringing up Freddie¡¯s name, she blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to bother other people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll just get Simon to pay him overtime wages.¡± She pulled Winnie¡¯s arm and walked into the residentialplex. This time, she brought her ess card, so she could enter directly. This was the second time that Winnie hade to Royal Pce. Thest time she came in Simon¡¯s car. She was with Silvia then and she felt nervous and worried. She did not have the mood to take a good look at hier surroundings. Now that she was on foot, she realized why this ce was called a mansion and why it was so expensive. Not only was the houserge, but it was luxuriously furnished, which could be seen from each aspect and detail of the house. Each vi was very spacious. Not only did it guarantee enough sunlight, but it also gave the residents their own private space. More than sixty percent of the space was dedicated to setting up the whole community¡¯s greenery area. It could be said that the wholemunity was like a private park. Seen by night, it was already very beautiful. If it was during the day, it would definitely be more enchanting Apanying Silvia, Winnie had a general feel of the beautiful scenery of themunity before entering the house that she had once been stunned by. ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡± Silvia changed her shoes at the entrance. ¡°What do you want to drink? ¡°1¡­ anything is ok.¡± Although it was not the first time for Winner toe here, this time there were only the two of them, so it was inevitable that they would still feel a little ufortable in such a big and luxurious house. There was a certain awkwardness between them now. She sat down on the sofa and looked around. Silvia brought over two cups of juice. She took it and asked, ¡°It¡¯s only the two of you living in this house? Don¡¯t you have any helpers.¡± She remembered that in novels and TV dramas, there were always many servants and nannies and it would always be filled with people. The household would always be very lively. ¡°Simon likes to live in a quiet surrounding. So do l. Someone wille to maintain thewn garden regrly, and someone wille in to do the housework. We think there is more privacy in this way.¡± In this respect, she shared the same sentiment as Simon. ¡°It¡¯s really how the mind of a rich person works. Ordinary people can¡¯t understand it.¡± After chatting for a while, Winnie leaned back and said, ¡°If it were me, I would hire more than a hundred servants to clean up, cook and wash for me every day. give me a massage and chat with me. I would be so happy!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°More than a hundred strangers at your home daily. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 152 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 152 Chapter 152 It¡¯s Your Smell ¡°Why should I be afraid? They are all hired by me.¡± Winnie thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing to be afraid of. It was even quite an attractive prospect. Shaking her head, Silvia sat cross-legged opposite her and took small sips of the juice. ¡°Sister, what are you concocting this time? The smell is quite mixed. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really making a new product? Then this new product is too¡­ too unique.¡± Winnie sniffed. Ever since she was in the taxi, she had been intently smelling and analyzing it, but she felt that the scent was tooplicated. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly it was. Perhaps it was because the odor was too strong that it was hard to tell? ¡°I have not thought about it. I was just experimenting.¡± Silvia shook her head and pondered. In fact, she was venting her anger and casually changed some spices and essential oils. She did not actually want to do anything specific, but Ste and Winnie¡¯s unintentionalments struck a chord in her. It might not be possible to make something different. Be it perfume or spices or essential oils, all the smells in the world were unique and special. Every kind of smell was a gift from nature. Therefore, different kinds of ingeniousbinations would produce different results. Some were light, some were fresh, and some were enchanting For most people, it might be very impactful and hard to ept, but who could guarantee that no one would like it? ¡°Uh¡­ I think you should actually take a shower first.¡± In any case, she had to remove the smell on her body first. While they were talking, the sound of a car came from outside. Winnie subconsciously stood up from the sofa. ¡°Simon is back. I should go.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a tiger. Why are you so nervous?¡± Silvia gestured to her, put down the juice and walked toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re back early today.¡± As soon as Simon said this, he stopped and stood there looking at her. Behind him, Freddie¡¯s reaction was much more direct. ¡°Achoo, Achoo, achoo, ah¡± The two of them couldn¡¯t hold back and covered their mouths and noses. The corners of Silvia¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Was it really that strong?¡± Could it be that she could not sense it because she was immersed in it? ¡°You¡­¡± Simon looked her from head to toe. ¡°Did you go to theb again today? Is there a new product?¡± ¡°Trying something new.¡± Silvia shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Simon nodded. ¡°Very¡­ impressive.¡± Standing at one side, Winnie was full of admiration. No wonder he was considered a world-ss Prince Charming. His emotional intelligence was extraordinary and he was so good at talking Obviously, Simon also noticed that there were other people in the house. He nced at Winnie, who was standing beside him, nodded slightly and said hello. ¡°Hello, Mr Simon!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked over at her, all her body muscles tensed and she reflexively stood up and answered. Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in the office. Are you saluting the chief?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just used to it. It¡¯s a habit.¡± Although Silvia told her not to be overly reserved, she couldn¡¯t help but be nervous in Simon¡¯s presence. He wasn¡¯t that fierce, but his strong aura would make people subconsciously tense upat any time, and they didn¡¯t dare to rx, Thinking about it, she really admired Silvia. Not everyone had the courage to stay by his side. ¡°Sister Silvia, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She picked up her bag and got up to leave. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t you just¡­¡± Before Silvia could finish her sentence, Simon said, ¡°Freddie.¡± With just one word, Freddie immediately understood and said, ¡°Miss Winnie, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already troubled you twice. I can take a taxi by myself. It¡¯s still possible to get a taxi now.¡± She waved her hand and refused his offer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you down to take a taxi,¡± Freddie continued. Winnie was speechless. Looking at the two of them, Silvia smiled and walked over to Winnie. She raised Winnie¡¯s hand and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You¡­ should have just epted my offer!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Freddie, who was standing on the side, couldn¡¯t help himself. Silvia was speechless. As soon as they left, Silvia nned to go upstairs to take a shower. She was not aware initially, but Freddie¡¯s continuous sneezing finally made her realize how pungent the smell on her body was. Just now, she had only walked over to Winnie¡¯s side, there was still some distance between them, Freddie was already set off his continuous sneezing. It just showed how strong the smell was when she got close to Simon. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± she said. Just as she was about to turn around, Simon grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t smell good. Don¡¯t hug me!¡± She twisted her body and struggled, whispering. Unexpectedly, Simon hugged her even more tightly. He lowered his head and buried his nose into her shoulder. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not good? Your body smells very good. It¡¯s your smell, your unique smell.¡± Silvia: She had to admit that these words were a little overboard. Even if it was just to humor her, she was still thrilled by it. ¡°I¡¯ll just take it as apliment. I¡¯ll ept it, but I still need to take a shower. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to stand my smell.¡± She raised her hand, patted his cheek gently and smiled. Silvia took a good bath and thought about the wood carving shop. Although the young man had a bad temper, he didn¡¯t seem to be a person who would go back on his word. Except for the phone call, she knew nothing about him. If she couldn¡¯t get in touch with him again, any matters rted to any new product might have to be put on hold for the time being. The small scrap of leftover material he tookst time was far from enough for a new product experiment. And sometimes, people were like this. The more difficult it was, the harder it was to get it. The more they couldn¡¯t get it, the more they worried about it and couldn¡¯t forget about it. After thinking about it for a while, she quickly came out of the bathtub, dried herself and put on her nightgown. Simon had obviously washed up in another bathroom and was already lying on the bed in his pajamas, reading some documents. When he heard her movements, he casually put down the documents in his hand and looked at her. However, Silvia¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on him at all. She quickly walked over to her clothes and rummaged through them. She probably didn¡¯t find what she was looking for, so she went to search through the drawer. She couldn¡¯t find it either. After thinking for a moment, she turned her head and nced at Simon. Seeing that she was looking at him, Simon raised an evebrow. However, he realized that she was merely staring at him. Her mind was on something else. Simon couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You¡¯re looking for¡­¡± Hardly had he uttered these two words when she walked quickly to the door and went downstairs. ¡°She left?¡± This was the first time that he had beenpletely ignored. Simon leaned back and stared nkly for a few seconds. He realized that he had just been ignored-by his own wife. Just as he was hesitating about whether he should stay and wait for her toe back or go downstairs to see what she was doing, footsteps came from outside the door and she came back. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 153 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 153 Chapter 153 No One in the World Can Compare to You This time, she came back with something in her hand, but Simon couldn¡¯t see what it was. Silvia returned to the table with a small piece of leftover material. She turned on the tablemp and sat down to study it carefully. The fragrance was really special. It was possible that it had been synthetically prepared. But it waspletely natural and had the actual fragrance of the wood. Her interest was piqued and she also wanted to know the source of this wood, but if the young man stopped making it, it would be difficult to find him. If you want to look for someone ¨C She turned around to ask Simon, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be standing right behind her. She was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Then where should I be?¡± For some reason, his voice sounded a little resentful. ¡°Finally, you are aware of my existence?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I had something on my mind which I just can¡¯t figure out.¡± She gently tugged at the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m even angrier because you didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Simon pinched her nose. He couldn¡¯t be angry with her. Simon nced at the wood in her hand. ¡°Is this thing that you can¡¯t figure out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. He picked it up with two fingers and sniffed it. He frowned and said, ¡°This piece of wood smells very good.¡± ¡°Right? You also think it smells good, don¡¯t you? What matters most is that this fragrance is quite special. It¡¯s not ordinary sandalwood or woody fragrance. It¡¯s not any kind of wood fragrance that I have smelled or seen before.¡± she said. Simon was not surprised. ¡°The world is so big, so it¡¯s normal not to have seen it before. Maybe it¡¯s a species that has never been seen before, or maybe it¡¯s not natural at all. Isn¡¯t it equipped with any grafting technology?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s a grafting technological production?¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°When I was in Yunnan, China, I saw something like that. That was the raw material bought for the new products, but this isn¡¯t it.¡± Because of this, she was particrly interested, Seeing her distressed face, Simon thought for a moment and said, ¡°Where did you get this thing? The wood carving shopst time?¡± That¡¯s easy. Ask the boss where the raw materials came from, and we¡¯ll know.¡± He straightened up and felt that the problem was not thatplicated. ¡°No, the boss did not know. I bought this piece of leftover material from a young man working in their shop. I think only he knows where this is from. I wanted him to keep some for me, but he suddenly stopped his work.¡± She sighed faintly and felt a little depressed. ¡°Young man?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly. The focus of his attention seemed to be differentN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. from what she wanted to express. However, Silvia, who was immersed in her depression, did not notice it and continued to say. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he is an ordinary craftsman. I don¡¯t know if he suddenly stopped working on it or if it has anything to do with the wood.¡± She picked up the wood and looked at it carefully. She did not know if there was any connection between the whole thing. It was only based on her gut feeling ¡°You seem to be very interested in him?¡± Putting his hands on the table, he trapped her between himself and the table. Simon leaned down, and his whole body seemed to give off a dangerous aura, ¡°To be exact, I am interested in his wood. But this person is indeed very strange, and he has quite a short temper. It¡¯s very interesting.¡± Thinking of that person whose temper was quite explosive like firecrackers, he really seemed like a child. She burst outughing and her chin was suddenly pinched. Silvia was stunned and then she blinked. ¡°Is this person really that interesting?¡± Squinting his eyes slightly, his voice was full of jealousy. Silvia: ¡°¡­ er¡­He doesn¡¯t seem to be¡­ that interesting either.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Is he so jealous.¡± She was just thinking about the wood and did not have any other thoughts in mind. ¡°Tsk tsk, wasn¡¯t the smell of jealousy from the President way too strong?¡± ¡°Is he boring?¡± He was not that easily put off. ¡°But I think you seem to have a keen interest in him. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s interesting?¡± If Silvia didn¡¯t take it seriously just now, she was totally aware now. ¡°s, is he really so jealous this time?¡± ¡°No, I mean the wood carving he made is very interesting. Yes, that¡¯s what I meant by interesting.¡± She looked up at him, and her eyes gazed intently at his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting, just like the pair of baby wood carvings I brought homest time? It¡¯s like a pair of dragon and phoenix twins, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°When I see that wooden doll, it brings us to mind. Yes, in fact, you are very interesting. The most interesting thing is you. I am most interested in you, and you are the only one I am interested in!¡± She was truly looking for a way out. Simon who was originally tense, couldn¡¯t help but relent and revealed a smile. Silvia seized the opportunity and bent over to kiss him on the cheek. ¡°Your jealousy is really unreasonable. It¡¯s just a carpenter whom I met once. Is it worth being jealous of such a person, Mr. CEO?¡± Perhaps Simon also felt that his reaction was too extreme. He released her and stood up straight, saying, ¡°Who¡¯s jealous?¡± ¡°You are not?¡± Silvia looked at him and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose eyes looked as if they could eat someone up, but you still insist that you weren¡¯t jealous.¡± ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s my eyes that can eat people up, not anything else?¡± He suddenly bent and picked her up from the stool. ¡°Or are you trying to trick me into eating you?¡± ¡°Ah-¡°Silvia let out a cry of surprise as her body suddenly soared into the air. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t try to misinterpret what I mean.¡± ¡°Really? Then what do you mean?¡± Putting her t on the bed, he leaned against her forehead and looked at her. Well, as expected, he felt morefortable, being so close to her. Such close proximity and intimate contact made him feel safe and secure. ¡°Simon¡­¡± She sighed softly and circled his neck with her hands. She said, ¡°No one in this world can compare with you. There¡¯s no one.¡± Initially, he was just ying with her. But when he heard her words, Simon¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. He looked at her with aplicated expression and stroked her cheek with his palm. He said in a low voice, ¡°Will you always think so? Will you?¡± In fact, Silvia felt very puzzled. With his status, he was definitely more than a match for her. However, he always seemed tock a sense of security. He was so nice to her that she would asionally wonder if she was living in a dream. ¡°Yes, I will!¡± She nodded vehemently and emphasized with certainty, ¡°I will always think so. In this world, no one canpare with you. Simon, you are the best, always the best!¡± She pulled his head down, kissed him hard and expressed her feelings with practical actions. Simon let out a sigh from his throat and kissed her deeply. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 154 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 154 Chapter 154 I Don¡¯t Have the Right, But You Do After Vivienne was discharged from the hospital, she learned that Ladarius had already taken over her position as director. Although she was still in the hospital, the administrative orders had been very quickly issued. Even her office in thepany had been changed. In V.L, everyone knew that she was the future wife of the president and the boss of V.L. How could there be such an unforeseen incident today? She didn¡¯t even wait to get the title of the president¡¯s wife and already made her escape. People in thepany would not talk about it in her presence, but the way they looked at her made her feel that she was being made aughing stock. ¡°Ladarius, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± She really couldn¡¯t stay in thepany any longer, so she left soon after. Ladarius¡¯s secretary called him. ¡°Boss, Director Vivienne¡­ Miss Vivienne just came to thepany, but when she found out that you had removed her office, she left again.¡± ¡°Let her do as she pleases,¡± Ladarius said tly. After all, they were once on good terms, so he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh toward her. But no matter whether it was public or private, she was not suitable for the position of director. If she continued to N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. stay in this position, it would be of no benefit to thepany. Moreover, everyone would be embarrassed at work in the future. What¡¯s more, he knew very clearly that she was very ambitious. Her ying up to Louis is definitely not just for V.L. She wanted to be famous, and popr and wanted to be a top-level cultivation master. One day, she might break away from him and climb to a higher position. She was not wrong to have such lofty ambitions, but her greatest fault was that she did not know herself well. She might be able to make a living in other industries, but in the world of perfumery, without any actual strength, she would be exposed sooner orter. Hanging up the phone, Ladarius dialed another number. ¡°Hey, is there any oue on the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± After leaving V.L, Vivienne went straight to the hotel to look for Louis. ording to his n, he should have left LA, but because of his injury, he was dyed and was recovering in the room. When Vivienne knocked on the door, Louis saw her and reached out to pull her in. Then he pressed her against the door and lowered his head to her lips. She pushed him away with both hands. This time, she was not docile and obedient, nor was it a half- hearted attempt on her part to reject him, but an actual refusal. Being pushed away, Louis was very unhappy. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still recovering from my operation, so I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡± Louis never cared about this. For him, as long as he enjoyed himself, he would not care about anyone else¡¯s well-being. In this respect, he was not a human being. He simply had a bestial human nature! Taking a few steps back, she quickly took out a bottle of anti-wolf spray from her bag and pointed it at him. ¡°Stop! I came to see you today, don¡¯t make me use it!¡± Having known her for so long, it was the first time that he had seen her being so tough. Louis was stunned. He rubbed his chin with great interest, but he really stopped. He turned around, took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a drag and said, ¡°Well, then tell me, what are you doing here? Are you here purely to have a chat with me?¡± He teased her with a hint of mockery in his voice. Ignoring his sarcasm, Vivienne said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk business with you.¡± ¡°Business?¡± With a chuckle, Luo Sen said, ¡°You think you are capable enough? ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you don¡¯t have the capital to talk business with me now, do you? Besides, what business can you talk about with me? You haven¡¯t carried out what you promised.¡± His whole being radiated impatience. If it had been in the past, she would have tried to beg and cajole him. But now, since she was already in this situation, she was not afraid as she liad nothing to lose. ¡°What about you? Have you done what you promised me? You promised me that you would definitely let me enter the annualpetition and that I would win the prize, but there was a problem with the form.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I help you with it? What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, you did, but you ruined everything I had! Ladarius found out the truth and he didn¡¯t want me anymore, and he even wanted to drive me out of V.L.! In this case, how can I participate in the annual competition and win the award? How can I gain a foothold in the perfumery world in the future? It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Sheshed out at him angrily. Faced with her anger, Louis smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Vivienne, what you said is wrong. From the very beginning, didn¡¯t I carry out what I promised you? Didn¡¯t I give you the form? Do you also have the absolute qualification to participate in the selection of the annualpetition? I seem to have heard that V.L¡¯s application has beenpleted and passed and was only awaiting the final selection. Ladarius was not willing to use your name. That¡¯s his problem. You should look for him, not me.¡± ¡°I will naturally settle the debt between me and him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. But since I have paid so much for you, you should repay me.¡± He raised his eyes and nced at her. The corners of his lips curled up in disdain. ¡°How do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°i heard that there will be a tastingpetition in France next week. I want to go. You can think of a way.¡± She had already found out that the people invited to thepetition were all well-known company leaders, and Silvia would be representing Carmelo. Although thepetition was not as grand as the annual perfumepetition, it was still highly respected in the industry because of the position and importance of thepetition. What¡¯s more, there was a threshold. Not everyone could go there, so it was more prestigious. She was jealous! She was beside herself with jealousy! Why was it that Silvia received all the good stuff? She had paid so much, but did not get anything! She didn¡¯t want to give up. She would never give up! Louisughed out loud. Along with hisughter, the ash on his fingertips scattered. ¡°Vivienne, you haven¡¯t woken up yet, have you? Do you know who the members of the appraising association are? Do you think you are qualified to enter?¡± His tone was full of mockery. ¡°To be honest, there are only a few people who are qualified to go, let alone you.¡± ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right, but you do!¡± She looked up at him and said, ¡°So, take me there!¡± Louis was very well known in this circle. She didn¡¯t know which level he was at in the foreign circles, but he should still be qualified to participate in this kind ofpetition. He reached out his hand, extinguished his cigarette and said slowly, ¡°I am qualified to go, and I did receive an invitation, but why should I take you there? Can you give me a reason first?¡± ¡°I know that Silvia will be there too.¡± She paused. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with so many people in the country, but when we go out, I¡¯ll help you get rid of her and help you vent your anger!¡± Looking intently at her, Louis seemed to be thinking about the benefits of this deal. For him, this was indeed a little tempting. After a while, he made up his mind. ¡°Deal!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 155 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 155 Chapter 155 What a Little Smart Ghost Although Silvia really wanted to know the source of that piece of wood, she had not been in touch since Charles rejected her that day. He seemed to have changed his phone number, and the owner of the wood carving shop also said that he would not be going there any longer. This person seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Simon said that he would help her find him, but he hadn¡¯t even seen that person. It was easier said than done if she really wanted to find him. She didn¡¯t want to raise her hopes too high. She had another pressing matter. Before she could find him, she had to go to France to attend the perfume tastingpetition This was the first time she would be representing Carmelo in such a grandpetition. The point was that there was no one whom she was familiar with, who could go with her Ste couldn¡¯t go due to her workmitments, nor could Winnie Thepany had sent an assistant named Renee. It was said that she was very experienced Asistant The most important thing was that she spoke fluent French so she was sent to apany her ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The journey was very smooth, but they were not familiar with each other, so there was always some distance between them. Long distance flights usually tired people out. When they arrived at the hotel in France, Silvia went straight to bed and fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know that just two hours after she checked in, Vivienne and Louis also checked into the same hotel. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you book a suite? I don¡¯t like such a small room.¡± Looking around. Louis said unhappily Vivienne pointed at the ceiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? Silvia¡¯s room is above ours. If you want to take action, there will be plenty of opportunities.¡± Louis looked up andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell you are going to let me cut through the ceiling and let her fall into my arms?¡± She rolled her eyes silently. Sometimes, this man¡¯s IQ rendered her speechless. ¡°Of course not! But if something happens, you can always say that she mistakenly came to your room by herself!¡± Louis suddenly realized what was going on. He smiled and pinched her chin. ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± ¡°So, is this the reason why you are not staying in the same room as me?¡± He had said before that he didn¡¯t need two rooms. Anyway, hecked a femalepanion recently, so they could stay together. However, she insisted on booking two rooms, and the two rooms were quite far apart. He was very unhappy about this. ¡°Well, if I were here, how could you have fun?¡± She smiled meaningfully and patted him on the shoulder, feeling that her n was about to seed. Of course, it was not solely because of this reason that she booked two rooms, First of all, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room as this pervert, Louis. That would be a fate worse than death. She certainly cherished her own body. To her, her body was her greatest asset. She needed to make a bigger deal and obtain more benefits. She definitely couldn¡¯t afford to lose it to Louis alone. Second¡­ She wanted Silvia¡¯s reputation to be totally ruined during this trip to France. Silvia was woken up by a knock on the door. She clutched her hair and went to open the door a little breathlessly. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss Austin, we need to coordinate our schedules.¡± It was Renee¡¯s voice. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it start tomorrow afternoon?¡± Opening the door, she was still sleepy and felt a little resentful. Renee truly lived up to her name. From the moment Silvia met her until now, she felt that she was verypetent. However, she really did things by the book, which was why she couldn¡¯t quite get along with her. ¡°Yes, but the organizer in France has arranged an exhibition to be held tomorrow morning. At that time, all the participants can pay a visit.¡± Looking at the schedule in her hand, Renee said, ¡°In addition, there will be a wee dinner tonight. In order not to breach any etiquette, you can start your preparations now, take a shower, change your clothes and get ready now.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ Is it okay if I don¡¯t go?¡± She just wanted to sleep now. Sleep deprivation was something of a big deal for her. ¡°In theory, you can.¡± Without waiting for her to cheer, Renee continued, but it would not reflect well on you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a boor then. I just want to sleep.¡± She turned around and went back to the room. She stretched out andy down on the big bed. Ah-it was sofortable! Following her in, Renee stood there and said, ¡°Miss Austin, even if it isn¡¯t due to etiquette, in terms of adjusting your human biological clock, you shouldn¡¯t sleep again. If you continue to sleep, you won¡¯t be able to fall asleep at night, and it would result in you not having any energy tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°ording to scientific theory, theck of mental energy in the morning will lead to a bad mental state, which will affect your performance in the testpetition in the afternoon. This time, you are representing thepany in the preliminary contest. If the result of thepetition is not ideal due to theck of sleep, I think you will feel guilty even if thepany doesn¡¯t punish you, right?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± In fact, she was about to fall asleep again, but there was someone beside her who kept nagging. She was about to have a mental breakdown. For the first time, she found that being constantly nagged at could actually lower her defences. However, the person was doing this from the perspective of thepany. She felt that it was unreasonable if she were to get angry. Then she got up and sat cross-legged on the bed. She was still in a daze. ¡°Okay, i know. I¡¯m going to take a shower and get changed. Is that okay?¡± Renee nodded, ¡°Miss Austin is very reasonable.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I¡¯ll call you in an hour.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Ah, the start of this trip to France was already so unpleasant! Anyway, she couldn¡¯t stay in bed anymore. After getting up and taking a shower, she was finally more energetic and changed her clothes, The clothes were specially selected by Winnie before she left. She said that it was a must to wear formal dresses during such grand asions, and then she brought seven or eight of them. Vivienne thought they were rather cumbersome, so she left half of them out. Finally, she brought about four sets of clothes, plus casual clothes, which was about all After thinking about what Renee said, it seemed that it was a wee dinner tonight, so she found a long skirt and a small white shawl. Would that be considered a breach of etiquette? Without waiting for Renee toe look for her, she took the initiative to knock on her door. Renee was in a smart business suit. From her eyes, it could be seen that she was very satisfied with Vivienne¡¯s outfit. ¡°Assistant Renee, where are we going now?¡± she asked with a smile. ¡°The car arranged by the organizer will pick us up downstairs. Let¡¯s go down now. We should be just in time,¡± Renee said after checking her watch. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, assistant!¡± Silvia was a little embarrassed, but Renee said very seriously, ¡°This is my job and I hope Miss Austin will do your job well too. I hope this business trip will not disgrace our mission and we will bring honor to thepany.¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where did they find such a pedant? Thepany was really good at arranging things!! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 156 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 156 Chapter 156 I Don¡¯t Care About It at All When they arrived at the so-called wee banquet, Silvia was stunned, She had never expected that the so-called wee banquet would be like a wedding banquet. The only difference was that the location was in a garden vi, and the venue had been carefully decorated. It was mainly a buffet, but! There were too many people! Looking at the different kinds of people and the babble ofnguages, Silvia was a little confused. She held a cocktail ss and smiled awkwardly at all the people she didn¡¯t know. Then she tilted her head and asked her assistant, ¡°Assistant Renee, are all these people here to participate in the test?¡± Renee lowered her head and scrutinized the information in her hand. ¡°ording to the investigation results, it should be.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on! So many people. Didn¡¯t they say that there was a threshold and it was not easy to qualify?¡± Not to mention the actual participation in thepetition, just Seeing so many people gave her a faint headache. ¡°Haha, so who is the organizer we are going to meet?¡± She felt that she could meet the host and then leave directly after greeting him. It was better to go back to the hotel to have a meal than to be squashed here with so many people. In particr, she was wearing high heels, so her feet hurt as she stood there ¡°The organizer responsible for receiving lis is Miss Lisa, but I have not seen her yet.¡± Assistant Renee pushed up her sses. ¡°You did not see her, or do you actually not know who she is?¡± Silvia was very skeptical. In fact, she might not actually know who the organizer was. Sure enough, a hint of embarrassment that she had never seen before appeared on Renee¡¯s face. Even so, she still said in an extremely serious tone, ¡°I have indeed never met any of the organizers, but I have their photos, and I have also carefully memorized them. If I see them, I will definitely recognize them.¡± Silvia¡± ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re my assistant. You¡¯re always right.¡± ¡°Remember to tell me when you see the organizer. I¡¯ll go get some fresh air first,¡± she said as she tried to slip away. However, with Renee¡¯s serious personality, how could she let her go? ¡°Miss Austin, this would be very impolite. You should stay here and get to know the other contestants. This will be helpful for the competition.¡± She really wanted to say that she was here to taste the perfume, not these contestants. What kind of help could she get? However, she should notpare herself. This was the wisdom of life. She covered her lower abdomen with one hand and said, ¡°Well, in fact, I want to go to the toilet, so¡­ I¡¯ll rely on your help for the time being,¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± She immediately volunteered, her eyes wide open. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need! What if the organizeres, but we miss him and didn¡¯t say hello? Wouldn¡¯t that be impolite?¡± Silvia imitated her tone and said, ¡°So you just be more observant. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom and will be back soon, okay?¡± She gestured to her and hurriedly went off to mingle with the crowd. It wasn¡¯t easy to find an empty space. She heaved a long sigh of relief and felt that her breathing had be much more rxed. If she had known that the weing banquet would be like this, she would not havee. It was really boring She had thought that she could gain some experience and learn something about thepetition, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be such a boring social event. At that time, she refused to have any kind of social interaction, so she was relieved to hand over all the operations to Ladarius and Vivienne. Thinking of these two people, she shook her head hard and felt unlucky! There was no reason to think of them. She shook her head and looked up again. The figure in front of her almost made her think that her vision was blurred. ¡°What the f*ck! I can¡¯t talk about people during the day, nor can I talk about ghosts at night!¡± But she wasn¡¯t talking about it. She just inadvertently thought about it and did not know it would be so effective! Seeing Vivienne walking toward her one step at a time, Silvia rubbed her eyes and turned her head to look away¡­ No! This was France, and this was the wee banquet for the contestants attending the Tasting Competition. Even if Vivienne wanted toe, she couldn¡¯t juste here at will! She was definitely a person who resembled her. Or perhaps, she had seen the wrong person. After confirming these thoughts in her heart, Silvia turned her head back-!!! Looking at the person standing in front of her, if the face really resembled Vivienne, then the look in her eyes was really very simr. What irked her most was that the voice was extremely familiar and just as annoying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised to see me?¡± Vivienne couldn¡¯t help gloating She wanted to see the surprise and unhappiness in her eyes. Did she think that she was the only one who was amazing and was the only one who could do it? There were many ways to get around in this world. As long as one tried their best, he or she could get whatever they wanted. After confirming that it was Vivienne. Silvia sneered, ¡°You really don¡¯t know your own limits.¡± Her response iade Vivienne very happy. The more unhappy Silvia was, the happier she became. ¡°Ha, do you think you¡¯re the only one who cane here? Silvia, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve won a lot of awards over the past three years. In terms of fame and work, I¡¯m better than you. So if you can she attended this event. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Silvia couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, but she felt a little regretful that the air had now been polluted. She turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Shame on you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± She grabbed Silvia¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Whom are you calling shameless? Silvia, do you think you can turn the tables just became you are froin Carmelo? Don¡¯t forget that Carmelo is just an insignificant smallpany in the country. In the world, America is not recognized at all. Not to mention that you are nothing. Even if you are the best in America, you are not as good as an ant here!¡± Although she was not very happy about what Louis said that day, she had to admit that it was the truth. In the whole world, the top perfumers were from other countries. Although there were also some outstanding people in America, albeit only a very small number of them, even if there were a few, they had also joined other countries. In this way, there were almost no good ones left in the country. In fact, Silvia had also noticed this in thepetition. It was said that there was a threshold limit. Not everyone coulde and invitations had to be sent, but the number of people was quiterge. Even the organizer had not made his appearance yet, so it could be seen that he did not pay much attention to them. In other words, in the eyes of the organizers, the current group of people in the venue might just be Cannon fodder. Either thispetition was simply a farce. or- the real focus of attention was not here, This was indeed what the international world knew, but this was also the reason why Silvia was very unhappy She would rather not believe that there were no top alchemists in the big country, but rather the top ones were just like the ancierit martial arts families like the Austin, hiding in the big cities. ¡°Oh?¡± With a frosty look on her face, she sneered at Vivienne. ¡°If people like us who stand here relying on our work are ants, then what are you? Don¡¯t you think you are rather like a parasite who consumes the blood of others in order to survive?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 157 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 157 Chapter 157 There¡¯s a Good Show to Watch ¡±What did you say?!¡± Vivienne¡¯s expression changed. Just as she was about to continue, someone walked in their direction. ¡°Hey, Miss Austin, we meet again.¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Louis? It seemed that the two of them hade prepared. Did theye for her? In that case, it was really saying something about her.¡± Whether or not there was any provocation, she would not back down. Silvia simply turned around and looked at them. She smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the lessonst time wasn¡¯t enough. Is Mr. Louis taking the initiative to ask for another beating?¡± Her teasing and straightforward mockery made Louis very embarrassed. At the same time, he recalled what he had sufferedst time. ¡°This is a public asion. I don¡¯t think Miss Austin would do anything reckless that would disgrace your reputation.¡± ¡°Would she? He thought she would not make a move publicly so he dared to stand up and provoke her.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would be so good at martial arts, which made it even trickier to deal with her. But it was also because of this that his desire to conquer her was ignited. If such a woman could be defeated, it would be very pleasant to think about it! ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m reckless by nature and have no status, If anyone makes trouble in front of me, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡± As she spoke, she clenched her fists, making cracking sounds. When she heard that, Vivienne¡¯s expression changed instantly. Although she had never witnessed it personally, from Louis¡¯s description and Ladarius¡¯s fear, Silvia¡¯s skills should be very good. She did not know how to fight, so she would definitely suffer a loss if she fought with her. Therefore, she can only win by wisdom, not by force. After thinking about it for a while, she chose to try and be on good terms with Silvia. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. There¡¯s no need to take it so seriously!¡± ¡°Silvia, there might be some misunderstanding between you and Mr. Louis previously. In fact, I brought him here to apologize to you. We are in the same boat, both from a foreign country. We should be united.¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but admire the speed at which she changed tactics. At thest second, she was still being sarcastic, In the next second, she was a fellow countryman in the same boat. ¡°Be in the same boat with someone like you? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how many holes there are in the boat when I drown.¡± Silvia nced at her. She ignored her and walked off in another direction. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Looking at her departing back, Vivienne clutched her skirt and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Forget about it. She won¡¯t be that arrogant for long when she¡¯s here.¡± Pointing at the ground with his hand, Louis said meaningfully, ¡°Where does she think this is? This is France, the city of perfume. Over here, she¡¯s nothing!¡± He failed to conceal the contempt in his eyes. The reason why Louis agreed to cooperate with Vivienne was that he was very confident that he could get what he wanted here. He had this feeling Not long after Silvia left, Renee found her. ¡°Miss Austin, didn¡¯t you go to the toilet? But I didn¡¯t see you when I went to the toilet.¡± ¡°Maybe you went in only after I came out.¡± Silvia casually found an excuse and didn¡¯t want to stay anymore. ¡°My stomach is not veryfortable. I might have diarrhea. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°But I met the organizer just now, that¡¯s why I came to look for you.¡± Renee frowned, ¡®We should inform our host before leaving, otherwise it would be rude.¡± ¡°I think you should be very clear about this, Renee if the organizers don¡¯t care about their guests, nor respect us, we don¡¯t need to be polite to them! She felt that this environment was very ufortable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she represented Carmelo, she would have no problem going off. ¡°But¡­¡± Renee still wanted to say something but was interrupted by someone who spoke in English with a bit of an ent. ¡°Sorry, I just heard you say that the organizer doesn¡¯t respect the guests. Is that so?¡± Both of them turned around and saw a man with silver hair, who looked a little old but maintained himself well. He had a noble and elegant temperament, and his words were obviously directed at them. Renee recognized him at a nce. After taking a deep breath, she immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Will, we didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°So you mean, I misheard?¡± He touched his earlobe with his hand and said, ¡°But I think there¡¯s no problem with my hearing.¡± ¡°Mr. Will, you might have misunderstood.¡± Renee was still trying to exin when Silvia raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Your hearing is fine, and you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. That¡¯s what I meant. The organizer doesn¡¯t respect the guests and doesn¡¯t treat all guests equally, I do think so.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Renee¡¯s face turned green. She didn¡¯t expect Silvia to be so blunt. The key was that she didn¡¯t know who the other party was! will looked at Silvia, his amber eyes slightly narrowed, and asked. ¡°Really? I want to hear why the organizer doesn¡¯t respect the guests?¡± ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± Renee was already desperately calling her name in a low voice. Although it felt very futile, she still wanted to try her best to stop her. But in the end, she still heard the words which made her copse in despair. Silvia looked at the silver-haired old man in front of her. He seemed to have a unique temperament. Although he was asking questions in a kindly tone, there was a sense of superiority in his tone. He was asking, yet at the same time, he was questioning. He did not agree with her. In fact, he was even very unhappy. ¡°This so-called wee banquet was held by the organizer. All the people were invitees, but there was no special reception arranged. I stayed here for nearly an hour, but I didn¡¯t even see the organizer at all.¡± Perhaps their conversation attracted the attention of the people around them, many people started gathering in their direction. ¡°Since I¡¯m the organizer of thepetition, I issued invitations to all thepetitors. But I heard that the organizer didn¡¯t show up because he wanted to wee more important guests. How can this be fair?¡± Even if he wanted to receive more important guests, he should not ignore the others. It¡¯s just a casual way to get rid of them. In reality, Silvia¡¯s words also echoed the thoughts of some people. However, most people did not have the courage to speak up. No one would dare to step forward and use the organizer of this kind of behavior. Louis and Vivienne were also among the crowd, who hade after hearing the news. They stood at the periphery and watched coldly. A sneer appeared at the corner of Louis¡¯s lips. He said faintly, ¡°This idiot! This is going to be a good show!¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 158 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Hahaha, It¡¯s So Embarrassing! Louis held his wine ss, his face calm. His eyes scanned over the crowd and with a yful smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Do you know who that person is.¡± ncing at them, Vivienne shook her head. It was her first timeing here. How could she know who these people were? ¡°That person is Mr. Will Not only is he the organizer of this event, but he¡¯s also a well-known top-notch perfumer in France. He¡¯s one of the few talents in the entire international perfume industry!¡± He stretched out two fingers and made an ¡°eicht pose. He said meaningfully. ¡®Do you think that if you offend him, that woman can still stay here, on remon in the French perfume industry?¡± Hearing his exnation, Vivienne instantly inderstood She couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. ¡°In that case, she¡¯s deadmeat¡± ¡°Mr Willis always moody No ¡±That¡¯s not necessarily true ¡°Los book his head gently and 4* one can guess what he is thinking Anw.y, Although he said thuis, Vivienne deltakeits sly who would be willing to be used of acting inappropriately in public, phy: [101 with such the prestle of so many people, the organizer of this evenil Wiksed of moment s will never the chitterence in treatment between the other parts were pointed out W.N¡¯ valent to undermining the other party¡¯s power and Vision and not giving the other party any This time, Silvia was in for it! Vivienne thought ploctinely Clinion. I¡¯ve ever said that it¡¯sr. Mr. Will sneered in thece of Silvia¡¯s Not to mention Silvia, everyone present was in an uproar He did not care about the reaction of the people around him at all. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°This world is not fair. You are all perfumers. Some people are born with a keener sense of smell than others, some people are born with wealth and can support their dreams, and some people can¡¯t reach the level of talented people even if took them their whole lives. Is this fair? It¡¯s not fair! Why does the responsibility have to fall on me?¡± These words were indeed unpleasant to hear, but after thinking about it carefully, it was also a fact. There were many things that were already unfair in their lives. Where did absolute fairnesse from? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the organizer to be absolutely fair, but at the very least, respect is what a person should be taught. So far, I think most of the people present have never seen the organizer, right?¡± She looked calm. When she was refuted by Will, she didn¡¯t panic at all. The others discussed among themselves in low voices and nodded from time to time. It was not that they didn¡¯t have any ideas, but they just didn¡¯t dare to voice their opinions aloud. Will didn¡¯t say anything more. His amber eyes were fixed on her. The more silent the atmosphere was, the more uneasy it became; it was as if a time bomb would explode at any time. There were so many people present, but at this moment, it was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop. Everyone could see that Mr. Will was angry. As a powerful man, he was an existence in the Master Realm, but he was publicly scolded by a junior. He really couldn¡¯t stand it. On one side, Renee broke out in a cold sweat. How could this happen? She was very careful, but she didn¡¯t expect to bump into the muzzle of a gun. If she had known this would happen, she would have agreed to Silvia¡¯s request of not turning up for the event today, The one who was most excited and happy was Vivienne. She was thinking that Silvia was doomed! She really didn¡¯t know what was good lor lier. She had only a few days of glory, but she dared to ruffle the feathers of this big shot. As long as Mr. Will gave an order, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t even survive in this circle But then again, that Mr. Will was so powerful. If she could hook up with him, if she took advantage of his reputation and let him take her as his backing, wouldn¡¯t her future be limitless? Thinking of this, an idea formed in her mind. Just as the stalemate was about to end, a crisp and melodious female voice broke the solemni atmosphere. ¡°Hey Daddy, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time So you¡¯re here!¡± A girl in a princess dress with brown-gray wavy hair walked through the crowd and directly grabbed Mr. Will¡¯s armi, She had a bright smile on her face. This smile obviously broke the tension of the moment. When will looked at the girl, there was a doting look on his initially taut and serious face. ¡°You¡¯ve been running around again.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was there just now¡­¡± The voice stopped abruptly. Only then did she realize that something was wrong. She looked around and asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡± Taking a closer look around, she found that it was not only herself and her father who were the center of attention, but also This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Silvia!¡± Her eyes lit up and she cried out excitedly. Almost at the same time, she released Mr. Will¡¯s hand and took the initiative to grab Silvia¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s really you, ha! I was not wrong. It¡¯s really you! Why are you here? Are you here to see me?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± The onlookers were speechless. Renee: ¡°???¡± The happiest person in the room was the young girl who jumped and babbled unceasingly. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t forget me as your friend. But by the way, why didn¡¯t you contact me after that? Do you know that the sachet you gave me does not have much of a smell now? I found a lot of substitutes, but none of them were better than the one you made. Since you¡¯re here, you can tell me¡­¡± ¡°Well, ahem, ahem¡­¡± After a few dry coughs, Mr. Will interrupted her. ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t be too mischievous.¡± After all, there were so many people present, so it was not appropriate for him to scold her directly, so he kindly reminded her. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not mischievous. Do you still remember what I told you before? My good friend in America is her!¡± As he spoke, she took Silvia¡¯s arm and pulled her forward to stand in front of Mr. Will. ¡°Silvia, let me introduce you to my father!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± Will: ¡°¡­¡± Hahaha, that was so embarrassing! ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lisa¡¯s friend. My name is Silvia.¡± It was Silvia who broke through the awkward atmosphere first and took the initiative to reach out to greet him. Looking at her outstretched hand, Will looked at his happy daughter and shook hands with Silvia. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the intense atmosphere that was on the brink of eruption suddenly disappeared the strong smell of gunpowder also suddenly dissipated, and there was no spark at all. Some people even envied Silvia. They didn¡¯t expect that she was a friend of Mr. Will¡¯s daughter. It couldn¡¯t be said to be a sudden achievement, but it was also equivalent to taking one step up the ladder. As long as Mr. Will could help her, it was only a matter of time before she could be famous in this circle. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 159 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Thank You Of course the one who was most disappointed was Vivienne. She had been waiting for a good show. but she didn¡¯t expect that something would appear out of nowhere ¨C Lisa?! ¡°What a pity she messed up the show!¡± Gritting her teeth in hatred, she red at the smiling girl, feeling that she had ruined her n. Wait a minute! Why did she feel that the girl looked a little familiar? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. just now, she said that Silvia was a friend she had met in America. However, she had known Silvia since she was in college. She had almost never seen any of Silvia¡¯s friends. There were only a few of them. Lisa seemed to be a little familiar. She tilted her head and stared at the girl¡¯s profile for a while. A trace of memory shed through her mind. It turned out to be her?! On Silvia¡¯s side, after the crowd dispersed, Lisa kept pestering her. ¡°Silvia, I changed my number and called you after I returned to France. Why didn¡¯t you contact me again? I thought you had forgotten me, your friend.¡± ¡°You sent me your new number?¡± Silvia was very surprised. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t receive it?¡± She also remembered this former friend. Lisa came to school as an exchange student, but no one knew her identity at that time; no one knew that she was Mr. Will¡¯s daughter, a world-famous perfumery master. Most people thought that she was just an ordinary foreign student. At that time, Lisa was not as cheerful as she was now. She had the same character traits as her and did not have many friends. She had forgotten how they became friends at that time. But when Lisa went back home, she made a sachet for her. Everyone likes the fragrance of perfumes, but most of them were only perfumes made of essential oils. So, this America¡¯s traditional sachet in Lisa¡¯s eyes was rare. There were all kinds of fragrant dried flowers in it. In addition, she made some small adjustments and changes ording to her thoughts. Although it was not worth much, it was still a gift. Unexpectedly, Lisa liked it very much and kept it by her side all the time. ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t receive it? I was just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t receive it, so I sent it three times.¡± She pouted and felt a little disappointed. but she soon became happy again. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you didn¡¯t get it, we still managed to meet. This is called¡­te, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your words are so true.¡± Silvia smiled. To be able to meet her old friend in a foreign ¡°By the way, are you here to participate in thepetition?¡± Lisa asked as she ate a small piece of cake in her hand. Silvia¡¯s eyebrows rose and looked at her. She said with a smile. ¡°Did you think that I came here to see you?¡± Lisaughed and waved her hand. ¡°Hey, I said that on purpose! You and my daddy were about to fight just now. If I did not say that, how can lease the atmosphere?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± She was actually aware of the situation. She just pretended not to in order to diffuse the awkward atmosphere. What a clever little girl! Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years, they still felt like old friends. Silvia smiled and nodded, ¡°Then, what if I really fight with your father ¡°There can¡¯t be any fight.¡± She stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth. She shook her head and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°There are so many securityurds here, and there are several bodyguards around my father. You will be suppressed before you can do anything Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thank you! So you saved me!¡± She felt it was quite funny when she heard the little girl¡¯s description No matter what, she was doing this out of kindness. Lisa smiled sweetly. ¡°No need to thank me! You just need to teach me how to make a sachet. I like it. After I learned from you and wanted to make it myself. I couldn¡¯t do it no matter what.¡± After thinking for a while, Silvia asked, ¡°Your father is a top-level perfumer. Doesn¡¯t the perfumes he makes have the vor you like?¡± ¡°Yes, but the perfume is different from your sachet. I always carry it with me, and it keeps its long- lasting fragrance. I also like to put it on the bed when I sleep, and I feel very at ease. By the way, did you put some kind of drug in it? I feel that I have fallen in love with it!¡± ¡°Haha, if it¡¯s a drug, your father can tell right away!¡± Silvia looked around and couldn¡¯t see Mr. Will anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look. My father just came to meet you in person. He has an important guest to attend to.¡± Lisa said as if she knew what she was looking for. ¡°Yes, the people who are here are all the ordinary guests.¡± She nodded. It was not that she did not It was true that life was unfair, and it was normal for people to treat each other differently. In fact, she was not happy with the organizer¡¯s attitude. An important guest should be treated in a special way, but since the ordinary guests were also invited by you, you shouldn¡¯t ignore them like this. If you don¡¯t care about them, why invite them just to make up the numbers? Lisa looked up andughed. ¡°I heard what you said just now. I actually admire you very much!¡± ¡°You admire me?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve never met anyone who dares to talk to my father like this in my whole life. I just saw his face turn green. Really, it¡¯s quite hrious Hahaha..¡± Sheughed aloud without any inhibitions. Silvia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll take that as apliment. Then shouldn¡¯t be honored to be the first person to dare contradict your father?¡± ¡°You can have your moment of glory! Silvia: ¡°¡­ Then, you¡¯re not angry?¡± Lisa gave her a strange look and said, ¡°Why should I be angry? You¡¯re right. My father is indeed a bit snobbish. He is very arrogant, and no one dares to look down on him. There are too many people praising him, and he is used to it.¡± ¡°His status and strength are indeed worthy of praise.¡± In fact, she only had a slight inkling of Mr. Will¡¯s works. She liked the recent ssic works, but she had never seen Mr. Will. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about you! How have you been during the past few years? Have you be a master perfumer in America?¡± Lisa said half-jokingly. ¡°¡­¡± Speaking of herself, she sighed. In the past few years, her life had been ratherplicated! Hearing her sigh, Lisa was stunned. Just as she was about to probe further, she heard a voice calling her name. ¡°Hey, Lisa, long time no see!¡± Lisa turned her head and saw a familiar face smiling at her like a blossoming flower. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± It was true that life was unfair, and it was normal for people to treat each other differently. In fact, she was not happy with the organizer¡¯s attitude. An important guest should be treated in a special way, but since the ordinary guests were also invited by you, you shouldn¡¯t ignore them like this. If you don¡¯t care about them, why invite them just to make up the numbers? Lisa looked up andughed. ¡°I heard what you said just now. I actually admire you very much!¡± ¡°You admire me?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve never met anyone who dares to talk to my father like this in my whole life. I just saw his face turn green. Really, it¡¯s quite hrious. Hahaha¡­¡± Sheughed aloud without any inhibitions. Silvia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll take that as apliment. Then shouldn¡¯t I be honored to be the first person to dare contradict your father?¡± ¡°You can have your moment of glory!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ Then, you¡¯re not angry?¡± Lisa gave her a strange look and said, ¡°Why should I be angry? You¡¯re right. My father is indeed a bit snobbish. He is very arrogant, and no one dares to look down on him. There are too many people praising him, and he is used to it.¡± ¡°His status and strength are indeed worthy of praise.¡± In fact, she only had a slight inkling of Mr. Will¡¯s works. She liked the recent ssic works, but she had never seen Mr. Will. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Let¡¯s talk about you! How have you been during the past few years? Have you be a master perfumer in America?¡± Lisa said half-jokingly. ¡°L.¡± Speaking of herself, she sighed. In the past few years, her life had been ratherplicated! Hearing her sigh, Lisa was stunned. Just as she was about to probe further, she heard a voice calling her name. ¡°Hey, Lisa, long time no see!¡± Lisa turned her head and saw a familiar face smiling at her like a blossoming flower. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful! I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 160 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Have You Looked in the Mirror? ¡°You are¡­¡± Lisa really didn¡¯t recognize her. As if she was an old friend, she patted her on the shoulder, smiled, and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s easy for a wellborn person to forget things? I¡¯m Vivienne!¡± Lisa: ¡°¡­¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She really knows how to suck up to others!¡± When had Vivienne ever been on such intimate terms with Lisa? To be exact, most of her friends in college were males. To befriend a girl, depending on whether there were benefits or not. Otherwise, she would not even bother to talk to her. At that time, she didn¡¯t have much social experience and didn¡¯t know how evil people were. When she took the initiative to make friends with her and was kind to her, she thought that she was such a warm-hearted person and really regarded her as a friend. She didn¡¯t expect that Vivienne had nned and schemed all this, step by step. Now, probably because she saw that Lisa was Mr. Will¡¯s daughter, she deliberately came over to curry favor with her. Seeing that she did not respond, Vivienne felt a little embarrassed, but she was not the type to be put off so easily. She quickly turned to look at Silvia and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? In the past, I used to stay in the same dormitory as Silvia. We often had meals together. The restaurant at the school gate, pickled fish?¡± When she mentioned the food, Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly. ¡°Ah, yes, the pickled fish sold at the school gate is really delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten it since I came back. Now that you brought it up, I¡¯m already drooling. Is that small restaurant still there?¡± After smoothly changing the topic, Vivienne took the opportunity to sit down beside her. ¡°Yes, yes. The boss is old and the son took over the business, but the taste is still the same. When there is a chance, I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°Really? Really?¡± Lisa was very excited. ¡°I really want to fly back and eat that now!¡± ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s go back together! You haven¡¯t been there for a long time, right? LA has changed a lot. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you around. In fact, in addition to pickled fish, there are a lot of delicious food. You can take your time to enjoy them all.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Silvia¡¯s face. She felt quite proud of herself. She was just a little girl. It was not easy to get close to her. She just needed to find something the girl liked and work on it from there. Perhaps this Lisa was also the best stepping stone for her. Lisa nodded repeatedly and suddenly turned to Silvia and said, ¡°Then you must treat me to a lot of delicious food!¡± Vivienne didn¡¯t know what to say. Silvia looked up at Vivienne and said slowly, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Silvia, tomorrow is the tastingpetition. Are you leaving after it¡¯s over? Stay here for two more days. I can take you to some fun ces. By the way, you haven¡¯t been to my house yet. I¡¯ll bring you to my house to y! She was really enthusiastic. Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave so soon. I have to stay for a few more days. We still have a chance to meet again.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! Anyway, we¡¯ve already contacted each other. If I miss you, I can look for you at any time!¡± After thinking about it, Lisa took out her phone and said, ¡°By the way, add me on WeChat!¡± Silvia was a little surprised and said with a smile, ¡°Do you still have WeChat?¡± ¡°Yes! I know how to bypass the ¡°wall¡± and watch videos. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so old-fashioned, okay?¡± She took the initiative to add Silvia¡¯s Wechat ID. Off to the side, Vivienne hurriedly found her mobile phone and opened her WeChat. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s convenient to get in touch if we add each other.¡± However, before she could even proceed, Lisa had already put her phone away. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go back, or my father will look for me. Let¡¯s contact each other again!¡± ¡°Lisa, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± She stood up in a hurry, but Lisa didn¡¯t look at her at all. She just waved goodbye to Silvia and ran off quickly in another direction. Seeing that she had left, Vivienne clenched her mobile phone tightly as if she wanted to crush it. ¡°You wish to tread on a step and even if it¡¯s a stone, you want to pay it. Not everyone can be your stepping stone. Don¡¯t fall if you¡¯re distracted!¡± Silvia sneered. ¡°That¡¯s my ability. Silvia, what right do you have to tell me off? Do you think you¡¯re on the same level as me? You¡¯re making use of your rtionship. What¡¯s the difference between you and me? Why are you pretending to be so arrogant?¡± Having beenpletely ignored by Lisa, Vivienne was very embarrassed and annoyed. She vented her anger on Silvia She said that she would rely on herself, but in fact, it was the same as establishing connections. It was just that she was unlucky this time and did not manage to hook up with the little girl. But it didn¡¯t matter. She was just a child, and it was not her ultimate goal. Since she could not make contact with the little girl, she would find the most direct way to save time. ¡°People with evil hearts think that everyone in the world is as evil as themselves.¡± Silvia nced at her. ¡°Have you ever looked in the mirror?¡± ¡°You -¡± Before she could even retort, Silvia had already left the venue with her assistant. Louis, who had been watching the show for a long time, slowly came over and said to her, ¡°I thought that you could be in the same boat.¡± Looking at her back as she walked away, Vivienne was not in a good mood. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There is an old saying in our country that if you are anxious, you can¡¯t eat hot tofu!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you are not anxious, in the end, you won¡¯t even be able to eat tofu, let alone hot tofu!¡± Louisughed at her unabashedly. He could naturally see through her little thoughts. She wanted to climb up. For the sake of form and an award for an annualpetition, she willingly sold her body to him and let him do whatever he wanted. Now that she saw Mr. Will, her desire was written clearly in her eyes. He didn¡¯t care. Anyway, he had yed enough. He was just greedy for something new and he liked this woman¡¯s greed very much. Everyone was on the same side. Maybe they could make good use of her. Being ridiculed like this, Vivienne turned to face him. ¡°Let¡¯s not just focus on me. So what? My dear Louis, we¡¯ve been here for a while. How is it that you¡¯re not as important as you make yourself out to be?¡± When she was in America, she was not very clear about Louis¡¯s status in foreign circles. She only thought that if he had strength and ability, she could gain some fame in the world by following him. But after their arrival, she was keenly aware that Louis did not seem to be as powerful as she imagined In fact, he was not even an important character here. After all, the organizer didn¡¯t treat him with special respect. He didn¡¯t evene over to greet him. In other words, he, Louis was no different from anyone else here. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just an exaggeration!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 161 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Use My Card On the way back to their hotel, Renee kept nagging, ¡°Miss Silvia, although we had a narrow escape today, I have to bring this up. Your behavior earlier was very inappropriate. Do you know that because of your momentary impulse, all the efforts of thepany could have gone to waste?¡± Silvia knew she was long-winded, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to give such a long lecture. She smiled at her. ¡°Was it that serious?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t realize the gravity of the situation, Renee became even more serious. ¡°Miss Silvia, I don¡¯t know how you can still smile at this time. Do you think that it is just a trivial matter? It was a bit of a fluke that you knew Mr. Will¡¯s daughter, but what if you didn¡¯t? Or what if Mr. Will¡¯s daughter had not shown up, or if she had not recognized you as her friend?¡± ¡°When we are at another person¡¯s ce, we should know that the guest should respect the host. There is indeed something wrong with the organizer, but we can give our feedback to the host after the event, instead of ming the host outrightly. If the host should cancel our qualification to participate in thepetition due to this¡­¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t even putus among the ones who were qualified!¡± Silvia interrupted her. She couldn¡¯t stand her lecture. ¡°And, your ¡®ifs¡¯ are too many¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Renee was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment, ¡°Assistant Renee, I know that everything you do is from the perspective of thepany and you are indeed kind. But can¡¯t you see it? People from America and some other small countries are not taken seriously at all. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we have the qualification to participate in thepetition or not. Believe it or not, even if I win thepetition this time, they will say that I did it through my connections.¡± Originally, the other party¡¯s discrimination was quite evident and now everyone knew that she was a friend of Mr. Will¡¯s daughter. If she won the award, it would definitely be regarded as the result of their rtionship What Vivienne said was an excellent example. Of course, she could not speak for everyone, but there would be a lot of people who would have this Idea. No matter what, she could already predict the consequences before she took part in the ¡°This¡­¡± Renee didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Since Silvia had that spate with Mr. Will, she had been thinking about the consequences if she offended the master. Would V.L. still be able to expand its business abroad in the future? Now that Silvia brought this up, it served as a reminder to lier. | ¡°So now we¡­ are in a sort of ditemma?¡± she asked cautiously. Participation in thepetition would result in two oues. On the one hand, it would result in failure and returning home in despair. On the other hand, it would be a sess, which was regarded as a result of their connection, which would rob their victory of any glory. If they did not participate in the competition, they would have to withdraw from thepetition with a guilty conscience. It would be even worse. In short, whether Silvia did it or not, it would be wrong. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded seriously. She was not very worried, but it was better for her assistant to work on this matter and find a solution rather than continuously natter in her ear. Sure enough, this move was very effective. After her analysis, Renee¡¯s mind was in turmoil. After returning to the hotel, she went straight to her room to work. She probably went to do a routine report and at the same time tried to figure out a way. Silvia was happy to have some peace. She first changed out of her dress and put onfortable clothes before she turned on her phone. There were a few unread messages, one of which was a greeting emoji sent by Lisa. She smiled and replied to her with an emoji. After that, she exited and returned to thepany messages. In addition to thepany¡¯s group messages, there were also messages sent by Ste and Winnie. They were all concerned about whether she had arrived or not and why she had not replied to their messages. She replied to each of their messages, that she arrived safely, but declined to report about the minor disturbance at the wee banquet. She only said that she had fallen asleep due to jetg. In the end, she skimmed through all the messages and confirmed that Simon had not sent her a message. She could not help but feel a little disappointed. He was such a busy man! Was he so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to send her a message? She fiddled with her phone for a few seconds and wanted to send him a message. After thinking for a while, she deleted it. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t send a message, I won¡¯t too!¡± She didn¡¯t want to take the initiative! However, after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help reopening the chat page. ¡°What era is this? Does a woman still have to be so reserved?¡± She took the initiative. ¡°I miss him, so there!¡± Soon, she typed out three words, ¡°I have arrived!¡± Then she sent it out, not giving herself a chance to hesitate and feel regret. However, after she sent out her message, it seemed like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no response at all, and there was not even a perfunctory greeting. Her mood instantly dipped. Staring at the three words, she felt extremely embarrassed. She already took the initiative, yet his reaction was so muted. How shameful was that! She wanted to recall her message, but it was toote Damn it! While she was feeling depressed, the phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID which Mashed Simon¡¯s name, she was so happy that she was about to press the answer button. But at the moment when the call was about to be connected, she stopped herself No, no, no! If she answered his call so hurriedly, didn¡¯t it mean that she was waiting anxiously for his call? After three seconds, she finally pressed the answer key. She was afraid that he would think that she was not there and hang up Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± She dragged out her voice and sounded a littlezy ¡°Seven hours and twenty right ininutes,¡± he said, ¡°What?¡± Silvia blinked. She did not understand whethemet ¡°You¡¯re seven hours and twenty Circhi minuteste¡± Simon seemed to be looking at the time ¡°ording to the flight time, you should have arrived seven hours and twenty eight minutes ago Even if you¡¯re given an hour and all to rest, you¡¯re still live hourste¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ Then why are you seven hours and twenty Cuchi minuteste too! No! Seven and a half hours!¡± What kind of logic was that! He clearly knew her flight time, so he could have called her and sent her a message on his own initiative. But now he still dared to me her for beingte. ¡°Sorry, I was in a meeting¡± He squeezed the bridge of his nose and sighed, After a whole day¡¯s meeting, he had been caught up with a lot of work. He had indeed been very busy. He had just drunk a cup of coffee to refreshi himself. When he was about to call her, her message came. Although it was just three simple words, they instantly warmed his heart and relieved his fatigue. ¡°Well, I forgive you!¡± Since he already apologized, she was very happy to forgive him. ¡°Are you used to it over there? I know a few decent restaurants there. You should try them.¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the addressester.¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s definitely not cheap,¡± She prodded the bed with her fingers and pursed her lips. ¡°Forget it. We can just eat fast food in the hotel.¡± ¡°Use my card!¡± When he heard herining about the prices, he couldn¡¯t helpughing ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use your card. Where is your card? Give it to me!¡± She deliberately reached out, as if he could put the card in her palm in the next second, He was thousands of kilometers away, so it was easy to tell her to just swipe his card! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 162 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 162 Chapter 162 I Will Always Be There for You ¡°In the lining in the middle of your suitcase, there is a ck gold card. You don¡¯t need any password, just use that.¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to say that. Silvia was very surprised. She quickly got out of bed and searched through the suitcase. Sure enough, she found a ck gold card inside. The ck base and the gold lines across the middle told her it was not an ordinary card at first nce. ¡°When did you put it in?¡± She was not even aware. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when. As long as you can use it, that¡¯s good enough.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy being away. You must remember to eat and sleep well when I¡¯m not around. Remember to take good care of yourself.¡± Silvia was very touched by his words. She felt as if her heart had been thoroughly warmed and she felt soforted. Since she was a child, she had always been independent and had to take care of herself. However, now there was a person who missed her so much and was so concerned about her well-being. It was so gratifying ¡°I know. You take care too,¡± she said softly. Subconsciously, her voice softened a lot. Simon pursed his lips, he seemed to have thought of something, ¡°By the way, I heard that the organizer invited Mr. Will this time. That person is a little difficult to deal with. If you meet him, remember not to have any direct conflicts with him.¡± Without waiting for her answer, Simon¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. He asked probingly, ¡°You haven¡¯t met him yet, right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± She snorted softly and then told him what had taken ce today. After her narration, Simon did not say anything. ¡°Did I make you speechless?¡± Originally, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but when she recounted the whole episode to a bystander, she also felt stunned. She had just arrived and already managed to offend such a heavyweight. However, speechless or not, she still felt that she would do the same if it ever happened again. f She could put up with certain things, but she couldn¡¯t bear it if anyone showed any obvious contempt for perfumers from her country! ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Simon rubbed his forehead. He knew her character very well, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Will on the first day and encounter this sort of situation. ¡°You have eventually settled the problem. Mr. Will did not get angry with you or drove you out.¡± ¡°I did not settle anything Lisa resolved it for me.¡± She was very frank and self-possessed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was Mr. Will¡¯s daughter, I might have been thrown out today.¡± She said this half-jokingly. Of course, she clearly knew that this would never happen. As an international top-level perfumer, his status and reputation were at stake. No matter how angry he was, he would not go too far in front of so many people. Moreover, she was not wrong. The organizer was indeed negligent. He was angry at that time because he felt that she had shamed him. If he drove her out because of this, it would be a disgrace. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because of you. If it weren¡¯t for the friends you made at that time, how could there be such a result today?¡± However, he was also very surprised by her social contacts. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Will¡¯s daughter was actually your friend.¡± It should be known that there were many people in the world who wanted to build a rtionship with him and establish a connection but could not find a way to do so. Here, she was actually a friend of Mr. Will¡¯s daughter! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lisa was his daughter either. When I first met Lisa, she was just like any ordinary little girl. At that time, she didn¡¯t talk much and she was an introvert. Who would have thought that she was rted to Mr. Will?¡± She was also very surprised. She didn¡¯t have many friends, but she just met one here who had such an important identity. ¡°So, it can be said that it was unintentional and can be regarded as your blessing.¡± In any case, he was relieved. At least, Will would not make things too difficult for her. ¡°What a blessing! I¡¯m in a dilemma now. It will not do me any good whether I win thispetition or not.¡± With a wail, sheid back on the bed, looking at the ceiling and muttered to herself. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Simon turned his chair around and faced a whole set of floor-to-ceiling ss. He had a panoramic view of the city. It waste at night, but he didn¡¯t want to go home. Thinking about how lonely he would be when he went back, without her around, he felt that it was much better to Stay in the office and tackle all the work. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? No matter how terrible the situation is, I¡¯m already in it! I can¡¯t control what others have to say. I can only do what I need to do!¡± Although sheined about it, she had already made up her mind. The current situation was like this. She was never a person who would back down when faced with difficulties. Was she going to withdraw from thepetition just because she was afraid of finger-pointing from others, or she would throw the game on purpose? She had done what she had to do. She learned how to mix fragrances and joined this line of work because she liked it, not because of what others thought of her. If she was bothered about that, she would have died of anger as soon as Ladarius and Vivienne joined forces to nder her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. What she said made Simonugh. ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± This simple sentence gave Silvia a lot offort and encouragement. No matter what, she would always have someone to support her and she was not working or fighting alone. There was a knock on the door. At first, Silvia thought that it was from her side. She got up to open the door and did not see anyone. However, she still heard the knock on the door. Only then did she realize that it was from his side. ¡°Someone seems to be looking for you. I¡¯ll hang up first. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Before Simon could say anything, she had already hung up. He frowned when he heard the persistent knocking, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Director Simon, Miss Xavier, she¡­¡± Freddie looked a little embarrassed. This was a difficult character to deal with. ¡°I told you that Fourth Brother must be here, but you still tried to stop me. Freddie, you are bing more and more unreliable. How can you be a secretary?¡± Even as she scolded him, she had already entered the office. ¡°Miss Xavier¡­¡± Simon sat up straight and waved his hand. Only then did Freddie remain silent and left the office. The woman who barged in wore thetest Chanel¡¯s fall body-fitting trenchcoat. After entering the office, she took it off and underneath, she had on a tight ck dress, which clung to her body and vividly outlined all her curves. She took a few steps forward, smiled, and then seemed to think of something. She looked back and said discontentedly, ¡°Freddie is really losing it. He doesn¡¯t even know how to close the door.¡± She was about to close the door when she heard Simon say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to close the door!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 163 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 163 Chapter 163 He Didn¡¯t Know That He Loved Her? Her hand paused and she stopped and turned to smile at him. ¡°Okay, up to you, not close.¡± She walked back to the desk and opened the bag she had brought with her. There was a big thermal lunch box inside. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t care about anything when you are engrossed in your work and I¡¯m sure you have not eaten anything yet, right?¡± She nced at the coffee in front of him and took the coffee cup away. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your stomach if you don¡¯t eat well and drink coffee only. You just don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself! As she spoke, she opened the lunch box. There were hot dishes in it. Not only did they look good, but they smelled delicious. ¡°I specially made your favorite sweet and sour pork ribs, as well as the five-colored stir-fried chicken. Try some.¡± Eagerly, sheid out the food and utensils in front of him, then cupped her cheeks with both hands and looked at him lovingly. Simon nced at her and said faintly, ¡°Did you cook these?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Yes, have a taste of my cooking.¡± Her eyes narrowed as she smiled and urged him to eat. ¡°Did you cook all these?¡± He repeated his question, but not in an inquiring tone. His eyes looked at her coldly and intently, as if he could see through all her thoughts at a nce. Susan pursed her lips and stood up straight. She stamped her feet and said, ¡°Well, I admit that I ordered the food from Happy Diners Restaurant. I just got off the ne and have jetg. Even though I¡¯m so tired, I would still be willing to prepare all these for you. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you have to do this.¡± He covered the lunch box and set it aside. ¡°Since you¡¯re so tired, you should go home and have a good rest. You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°I wanted to see you!¡± Seeing that he just shoved the lunch box aside and didn¡¯t even take a bite, Susan was angry. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t cook it, I still went out to buy it personally! Just take a bite. I thought you like the food from that restaurant?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll ask Freddie to send you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡± She frowned and said unhappily, ¡°If you don¡¯t like takeout food, then let¡¯s go out and eat. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± With this, she went forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°We¡¯re just in time for supper. Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± She acted like a spoiled child. ¡°As soon as she got off the ne, she hurried out to buy supper and sent it to him. It was so desperate that she could get to see him. How could she leave as soon as she arrived? She didn¡¯t want to go back She wanted to stay with him for a little longer.¡± ¡°Stop it, Susan!¡± Simon pulled his hand away forcibly. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Since you¡¯ve just gotten off the ne, you must be very tired. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°No!¡± Seeing how reluctant he was, Susan finally lost her temper. ¡°You know that I just got off the ne. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me? We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year! I went out to buy supper for you as soon as I came back. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t appreciate it. Why do you have to drive me away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be out at this time of the night.¡± He frowned, ¡°Don¡¯te and look for me when it¡¯s sote in the future. It¡¯s not good for your reputation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The whole world knows that I love you. I came specially to see you.¡± She shouted loudly. If the staff had not gone home for the day, everyone outside would have heard her confession Simon looked at her. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. Susan, I told you that you¡¯re like my sister. If you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t address me as Fourth Brother anymore.¡± Their families had known each other for generations. The older generations of the two families had a very good rtionship. It was said that the Old Master of the Palmer family had received a little help from the Xavier family in the beginning. It was also because of this that the two families were rtively close and wanted to have a marriage contract. Susan¡¯s uncle married Simon¡¯s aunt, so from a certain point of view, they were considered rtives. Susan never tried to conceal her feelings for Simon. No matter how many times Simon rejected her. she was not discouraged. In her opinion, although he rejected her, he did not have any rtionship with other women. So, maybe he also liked her. It was just that the rtionship between the two families was too close. He thought that he regarded her as his sister, but in fact, he did not know that he loved her. It was this thought that made her so persistent. She believed that one day she would be able to change his mind. Sooner orter, he would still be hers. Seeing how his face darkened, Susan felt a little scared. She bit her lower lip and pulled his sleeve. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I miss you. Don¡¯t be so fierce, okay? I specially went to buy you a midnight snack. It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t appreciate it, but you even scolded me for that.¡± She pursed her lips. Tears were already welling up in her eyes and were about to fall at any moment. Simon nced at her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re no longer young You shouldn¡¯t be so willful. You haven¡¯t been back for more than half a year. Your parents and your brother must miss you very much. You should go home early.¡± about business and don¡¯t care about me!¡± With that, she took the lunch box. ¡°I will go back, but you have to eat this first and I¡¯ll leave after you eat it.¡± She ced her hands in front of him, looking as if she would not budge until he had his meal. ¡°Don¡¯t be so willful!¡± He knew what she was thinking, so he did not want to give her any hope. If there was no consequence to the hope, it would only hurt the person. It was better not to give her any hope from the beginning. He stood up, took his coat, and said, ¡°Freddie.¡± ¡°Director Simon.¡± Freddie, who had been waiting outside, immediately came in when he heard his voice. ¡°Send Miss Xavier back,¡± he said. ¡°You -¡± Susan didn¡¯t expect that he would not even agree to such a small wish ¡°Was the food she bought poisoned or what would he die if he ate it.¡± ¡°Simon, I hate you! Alright, if you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll throw it into the trash can to feed the dogs. Don¡¯t even think about eating it! She held the lunch box and rushed out angrily ¡°¡­¡± Freddie nced at the door She rushed out so quickly that he didn¡¯t even have time to react. But what was she going to do now? Simon raised his chin. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. After that, we¡¯ll send her home.¡± Although the little girl was willful, she had a good rtionship with him. If anything happened to her at night, he could not shirk his responsibility ¡°Then you¡­¡± Freddie hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll take another car back.¡± He said, ¡°After you send her home, go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Freddie replied and quickly chased after her. The faint smell of food still lingered in the air. He touched his stomach and found that he was a little hungry. He took the car key and went out. Looking at the time, he thought about her in France. She should be having dinner at this time. He decided to have a midnight snack as if he was eating with her, who was halfway across the globe. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 164 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Late Night Poisoning His guess was richt. At this time, Silvia was indeed ready for dinner Originally, she would have just casually settled for anything, but Simon¡¯s rmendation piqued her interest For her, the joys of life were not only to concoct fragrances but also to eat. She could not let the food down. Silvia had originally wanted to bring her assistant with her and was already at her door. When she thought of her constant naupin which would not stop even when she was having a meal, she hesitated. At most, she could pack some food for her when she came back She slipped out and called for a taxi, and casually asked to be brought to one of the restaurants he had rmended. She could speak French. Even if she was alone here, it would not be that difficult tomunicate, but few people know about this skill of hers. Even Ladarius did not know that she could speak French, Japanese and German. In terms of learning, she had a highprehension ability. These were all motivated by interest, so she learned all thesenguages. It was not so troublesome to read up on the history ff incense or spices. She needed it, so she learned it. She did not think it was something worth showing off, nor did she ever tell anyone about it. She went to the restaurant, ordered the food, and ate by herself. It felt like traveling solo, very comfortable but also lonely, As she savored the fragrant red wine, she started to miss Simon even more. ¡°Hey, Silvia!¡± She heard a familiar greeting. Then, a cheerful figure shed in front of her and said, ¡°What a coincidence! I told you that we were fated to meet! Are you here to eat too?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t expect to meet Lisa again so soon after they parted. What a coincidence. ¡°That¡¯s right. A friend rmended this ce, so I came over to try the food.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, the food is pretty good here!¡± Lisa was a little proud when she said this. ¡°Have you tried the food? How does it taste?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad.¡± She ordered the signature dishes here, and the taste was indeed very good. But for her, she still preferred the local food. Lisa was very happy to see her. She stood beside her and whispered, ¡°I also said that I could see you tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you now. By the way, are you alone? Aren¡¯t you with a Thinking of her assistant whom she had left in the hotel, Silvia arched her eyebrows. ¡°She¡­ is resting in the hotel.¡± ¡°She is probably still worried about thepetition tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then she must be azy assistant! As an assistant, she should take good care of your food, clothing, housing, and transportation. How could she take her rest and let youe out for dinner alone?¡± Lisa said disapprovingly. ¡°I told her to rest.¡± She cupped her ear with her fingers and said frankly, ¡°I want to be alone¡­ and relish the silence for a while.¡± Sheughed and Lisaughed along with her. She understood what she meant. But soon, she stoppedughing. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯m very happy to see you,¡± Silvia said with a smile. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Lisa eximed as if she just remembered something. ¡°Oh! I forgot that I have an appointment with someone!¡± Then she took a look inside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead first. When I have time, let¡¯s meet and have a good catch-up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was very happy. Lisa walked past her and continued walking forward. Silvia subconsciously looked back and saw that she was walking straight toward a woman. She then sat down. On the other side of the woman sat a boy who was about five or six years old. He was eating elegantly with a knife and fork, looking like a cute little gentleman. Probably sensing that someone was looking at him, the little boy looked up at Silvia and then smiled at her. He was a little shy but very well-behaved. Silvia liked him very much at first nce. The child was also very cute. When she saw him, she suddenly remembered what Simon had said before, When she brought that pair of wooden figurines back, he thought that she wanted a child and even said that it was good to have a son and a daughter. At that time, she chided him for talking nonsense. But now, after thinking about it carefully, she realized that if she and Simon had a child¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very cute.¡± Subconsciously, the corners of her lips curled into a smile. She turned around and used her phone to take a picture of the food. She then sent it to Simon and typed out four words: (Late Night Poisoningl. ording to the time difference, it should be veryte for him. Maybe he had already fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t have to reply, she just wanted to send a message tofort him, However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to reply. He also sent her a picture of a dish with stir-fried beef and a bowl of pork rib soup. He copied her and replied with two words: [Back at you.) Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°This is too much! He could even get back at her! The more the President learned from her, the more down-to-earth he became.¡± What irked her was that what he uploaded was all the delicious food she liked. The cream mushroom soup in front of her was suddenly not appetizing anymore. She pursed her lips and simply sent him a message, holding her mobile phone in both hands. (Eating alone in the middle of the night will make you fall Since I already have a wife, do I still care about beingt? He replied in disapproval ¡°ng! ng! You¡¯re too much!¡± Silvia replied quickly: [I¡¯ll return it if it¡¯st. [The goods have been sold, with no exchange or refund ¡°Ha! This was a tant provocation!¡± ¡°Is he not afraid?¡± Silvia though for a moment. Just is she wiis about to type out another reply, she suddenly heard a loud bank. Immediately after that, she cried out in rmi Cups and tes fell to the floor. The table and chair were pushed aside. There were even people standing up. Stunned for a moment, she turned around and saw someone lying on the ground behind her. The people standing beside her were all at a loss. The woman who was hall kneeling on the ground was crying. Her voice was so frantic that it was hard to hear what she was shouting. She saw Lisa at a nce! She immediately got up and walked over quickly. She saw Lisa standing there looking scared and anxious, her eyes already turning red. ¡°What should I do? Ah, how could this be¡­¡± ¡°Lisa?¡± Silvia called out to her. She lowered her head and saw that the one who was twitching on the ground was the boy who had smiled at her earlier. He was curled up into a ball and his face was pale. His breathing was extremely rapid and his eyes had rolled up. His condition appeared quite serious. The waiters in the restaurant were also frightened and formed a circle, but no one dared to do anything. Those who were still a little calm had already called for an ambnce. ¡±Silvia, Nannan, he¡­¡± Lisa was about to cry. The woman who was half kneeling beside the little boy was already crying. She cried and shouted and seemed to be the boy¡¯s mother. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Without a second thought, she squatted down to check. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 165 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 165 Chapter 165 If You Believe Her, Then It¡¯s Useless Silvia squatted down to take a look, only to see that the child¡¯s face and neck were covered with sweat. When she reached out to touch his back, it was also drenched in sweat. His whole body was soaked and his hands and feet were still twitching and trembling. Not only that, but there were also dots of red spots on his face. ¡°It should be an allergic reaction,¡± she said as she started to undo the buttons on the child¡¯s cor. ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? Don¡¯t touch my child!¡± The woman at the side roared in French, pulling her arm hard, refusing to let her touch the child. ¡°This is an allergic reaction. If we don¡¯t deal with it quickly, it may be very dangerous!¡± Silvia had no time to be angry with her. She turned to Lisa, who was still in a daze and said. Hearing her words, Lisa finally came to her senses and bent down to stop the woman. ¡°Helen, she¡¯s my friend. She¡¯s trying to save Nannan. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been too anxious, or perhaps Lisa¡¯s words were effective. Even though Helen was still crying loudly, she no longer tried to stop her Silvia quickly unbuttoned the child¡¯s cor and opened his shirt. Sure enough, there was a rash on his exposed chest. He was really suffering from an allergic reaction She looked up at the woman and asked, ¡°What did he eat?¡± Her tone was very serious and her eyes were particrly sharp. For a moment, this stopped the woman¡¯s cries. She was stunned and said, ¡°He¡­ he only ate a little bread and orange juice. What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the food?¡± Then she looked at the waiter who was among the crowd and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with the food in your restaurant and anything happens to my child, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Her words made the other guests panic. Silvia had no time to exin and could only say loudly, ¡°All of you, stay away. He can¡¯t breathe if he¡¯s surrounded by all of you! Also, get me a big cup of clear water. Hurry up!¡± The situation was certainly chaotic. Some waiters went to fetch some water, while others were busy Lisa was actually not sure if Silvia would be able to help the boy. However, looking at her calm demeanor, she could only trust her at this moment. Silvia turned her head and looked around. She wanted to find something that she could use to make him throw up, but it was hard to find even a chopstick in this western restaurant. She felt that it was too dangerous. Without giving it too much though, she washed her hands with water and stuffed it directly into the child¡¯s mouth, pressing down on his tongue. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Helen, who had calmed down a little, immediately screamed when she saw her actions. ¡°Are you crazy? Take your filthy hands away from my son¡¯s mouth!¡± In the next second, the child made a disgusting and dry retching sound. Then, Silvia quickly pulled out her hand and the child threw up. The food residue on the ground gave off a disgusting sour smell, and the crowd standing at the side dispersed immediately. Helen stared nkly for a moment, and then she almost couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She covered her mouth and turned her face away. ¡°Water!¡± Silvia said, ignoring her dirty hands. Lisa quickly handed over the water and saw that she was feeding it to the child¡¯s lips, a little at a time. After this cpisode, althourlithe child was not fully conscious yet he looked better. At least he was not twitching like before. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief. She turned her head to look at the woman who was covering her nose and mouth. ¡°The child has an allergy condition. He should usually have an anti allergy medicine Where is the medicine?¡± With eyes that were wide open, Helen looked at hier in disbelief. ¡°L. I don¡¯t know. Does he have an allergy condition? Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Is she really the mother?¡± How could she not know that her child had an allergy condition? She looked at Lisa with a puzzled look and smiled helplessly. The ambnce had just arrived, and the medical staff quickly dashed in. After a simple check-up, they brought the child to the ambnce. Silvia let out a sigh of relief. It would be much better if the follow-up was done at the hospital. She wiped her hands and was about to leave after paying the bill when Helen grabbed her clothes. ¡°You can¡¯t go! You have to go to the hospital with me!¡± ¡°Helen!¡± Lisa screamed at her. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! She¡¯s my friend!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lisa.¡± Helen looked at her and said, ¡°Even if she¡¯s your friend, I have to ask her to go to the hospital with me. I can¡¯t be sure if anything will happen to Nannan. She just did something to him. Who knows if it had caused him to harm instead.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No, I believe in Silvia!¡± Lisa was adamant; she trusted her friend totally. Helenughed bitterly. ¡°If you believe her, then it¡¯s useless. You should know that if anything happens to Nannan, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Lin. I secretly brought Nannan out today. Then something like this happened, I¡­¡± ¡°Helen, I can understand your difficulties, but I don¡¯t think Silvia will¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with her,¡± Silvia said tly. From the dispute between the two of them, she also understood. To put it bluntly, she was just worried and was afraid that her actions could have hurt the child. To be honest, she had no choice. The severe allergic reaction to food could cause shock, especially since it was only a child. If it had been a little more serious, it was very likely that he would die if she had not rendered timely first aid measures. She couldn¡¯t just watch the child suffocate. She had to do something. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Lisa looked at her apologetically. Both women were her friends. Helen¡¯s actions were truly impolite, as well as disrespectful. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can understand your concerns as a mother.¡± She smiled slightly to show her understanding However, although she could empathize with a mother¡¯s concerns and worries, she really couldn¡¯t understand. How could a mother be so ignorant of her own child¡¯s allergies. How could she not know anything about such a life-threatening condition? Under Helen¡¯s insistence, Silvia went to the hospital with her. Lisa was still worried, so she naturally followed her. The child was sent in for treatment and the three of them waited outside. Helen was extremely anxious and kept walking around. Even though Lisa tried tofort her, it was of no use. Looking at her anxious expression, Silvia felt that she might have thought too much. ¡°How could there be a mother who didn¡¯t care about her own child? Could it be that she really didn¡¯t know about his condition? Or perhaps the child happened to have an allergic reaction for the first time and she happened to witness it?¡± While she was thinking about it, she felt that it was not easy to raise a child. At first, she thought that it would be nice to have a child, but she quietly gave up the idea. In the corridor, rapid footsteps could be heard. The sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor tiles was extremely loud. Before she could even turn around to look in the direction of the sound, she saw Helen stop her frantic pacing and a terrified expression appeared on her face. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 166 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 166 Chapter 166 There Must Be Something Resented for a Poor Person That kind of fear waspletely different from her terrified scream earlier when she thought she bad lost her son. It was as if there were two different people. Her beautiful face was filled with panic and fear. Out of curiosity, Silvia turned her head and saw a few men walking toward her. The leader of the group was wearing a pair of rimless sses and a well-cut suit. Moreover, he was wearing a custom-made suit. It was obvious that he was apanied by his assistant and bodyguard. The man¡¯s face was calm, and he even looked a little refined. And judging from his appearance, he seemed to be a man of Asian descent. ¡°Lin, Lin, you came! Listen to my exnation¡­¡± Even though Helen was still extremely frightened, she still jumped up and cried. However, before she could reach the man, she was stopped by the bodyguards beside him. The man nced at her coldly. ¡°How is Nannan?¡± ¡°Nannan is still inside. I don¡¯t know how it became like this. We had a great time today, and he was also very happy. I don¡¯t know how he could¡­ I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Her voice was a little incoherent, and she kept on crying. Silvia raised her brows and was a little speechless. They were¡­ ¡°Husband and wife?¡± However, it was really strange for a couple to interact in this way. She turned her head to look at Lisa, who was standing beside her. However, she did not seem to be surprised and did not say anything. ¡°Helen, I¡¯ve warned you that you are not allowed to meet with Nannan in private. You didn¡¯t take my words seriously, right?¡± The man said coldly. ¡°If anything happens to the child, don¡¯t even think about living!¡± His voice was calm and emotionless, but every single word was filled with viciousness. When she heard his words, Silvia felt a chill run down her spine. When she looked at Helen again, her body trembled as if she was about to copse. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± She burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m his mother. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Looking at the woman lying on the ground in front of him, the man sneered sarcastically. ¡°Are you worthy of being his mother?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­ Ah-what a cold blooded man! Helen, who seemed to be rooted to the ground, cried for a while. She seemed to suddenly recall something. She turned around and looked in Silvia¡¯s direction. Extending a finger that was covered in purple nail polish, she pointed at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s her!¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°She did a lot of strange things to Nannan just now. If anything happens to Nannan, she¡¯s to be med! It¡¯s her!¡± Alright, whatever bit of sympathy she had for this woman was instantly withdrawn. This was a woman who deserved such treatment! Sure enough, her behavior must have been caused by some trauma. She was in a confused state. Not to mention that the child was not out of the woods yet, as they were still waiting for the diagnosis. Even if one were to have some unlucky thoughts, what could it be? Was it really because of the severe allergic to food and not because of her series of actions that everything could be med on her? Helen¡¯s full name was most likely Helen Pass the Buck, right? The man¡¯s gaze was intense and shallow as he looked at her. Silvia gazed back at him unflinchingly. She had a clear conscience and there was no need to be afraid. ¡°Lin Shangyan, it¡¯s not Silvia¡¯s fault. She saved Nannan. I can testify to that!¡± It seemed that Lisa also knew this man. She took the initiative to stand up for Silvia. In fact, she did not expect Helen to behave in this manner. ¡°Lisa.¡± The man nodded at her rather courteously, ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my friend! She was trying to save Nannan. She did not hurt him. I can vouch for that!¡± Helen, who was standing to the side, still said, ¡°Lisa, is she a doctor? How could you guarantee that she didn¡¯t harm Nannan? Perhaps initially, there was nothing wrong with Nannan, but after being randomly treated by her, his condition could have worsened. She even stuffed her filthy hands into my son¡¯s mouth¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Shangyan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°She stuffed her hand into Nannan¡¯s mouth, and then even undid the buttons on his clothes. Lin, it wasn¡¯t me¡­ it really wasn¡¯t me! How could I harm my own son¡­¡± Helen struggled to speak ¡°If you were against it at that time, why didn¡¯t you speak up? It was obvious Silvia was trying to save Nannan. You know very well why you¡¯re ndering her like this!¡± Even Lisa, her friend, could not remain calm at this moment. She was simply too angry. To think that she treated Helen like a friend and even sympathized and took pity on her. She never thought that she would actually turn the facts upside down in this manner. It was clear that Silvia was trying to save the child. Ar that time, there were so many people there Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. who panicked and had no idea what to do. She was the only one who decisively saved the child. No matter what the result was, there was definitely no question about her motive. However, Helen insisted that she was trying to harm the child! How could a pers harm the child! How could a person be like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I was too anxious¡­¡± With a frown, Helen¡¯s voice faltered as she murmured. Lin Shangyan ignored her and continued staring at Silvia. ¡°Tell me, what did you do to my son?¡± His face was devoid of any expression. No one could tell what he was feeling at the moment. This person was very shrewd, and his thoughts were hidden deep in his heart. ¡°When I saw the child¡¯s condition, I deduced that he had a food allergy, but because of the urgent situation, I couldn¡¯t determine the cause of the allergy. Before the ambnce arrived, I had to render some first aid measures to prevent the situation from worsening. So I tried to induce him to vomit, to spit out what he ate, reduce the absorption of the food, and then fed him some clear water. The reason why I unbuttoned his clothes was that serious allergy would cause breathing difficulties; doing that would make him feel morefortable.¡± She spoke frankly about her motive for doing all those things. ¡°That¡¯s it. As for whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After she finished speaking, Lin Shangyan didn¡¯t immediately respond. His eyes were as unfathomable as the sea. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, this suffocating atmosphere grew even more ufortable, and the air around them seemed frozen. This man was quite simr to Simon in some aspects. He had an aura of dignity even if he wasn¡¯t angry. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, just looking at you quietly would make you subconsciously sit still. Such a man was born to be a leader. No wonder Helen was so terrified of him. However, regardless of what the reason was, it was no cause to make her the scapegoat. Before long, Lin Shangyan said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lisa heaved a sigh of relief. Silvia remained calm. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Only Helen, who was standing to the side, stared nkly for two seconds before bing hysterical. ¡°Lin, why don¡¯t you believe me?! You would rather believe the words of a person you just met than believe me. I am Nannan¡¯s mother!¡± ¡°As I said, you don¡¯t deserve to be,¡± he said tly At this time, the door of the emergency room opened and a doctor came out. ¡°Who is the child¡¯s family?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 167 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 167 Chapter 167 It¡¯s Not a Moneyless Business Lin Shangyan walked up to him. ¡°I¡¯m the child¡¯s father.¡± ¡°The child has a severe food allergy. You should pay more attention to his diet in order to avoid contact with the source of the allergic reaction, especially in terms of food ¡± The doctor then exined that the child was fine now, but if care was not taken, there would likely be big problems In fact, it was almost the same as what Silvia had guessed. She was not a doctor. She had just seen how to deal with this kind of allergic constitution The child was transferred to the ward to rest. After making sure that there was nothing else, Silvia got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Lin Shangyan stopped her and walked up to her. ¡°You saved my son. What reward do you want?¡± Silvia: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. If you want to thank someone, you should thank the doctor.¡± She pointed in the direction of the doctor and didn¡¯t intend to ask for any reward. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want any reward?¡± He seemed to be very surprised and deliberately emphasized, ¡°Whether it¡¯s money or something, as long as you need my help, just state it.¡± ¡°Silvia, Lin Shangyan is a very powerful figure in the American circles in Paris. ¡± Lisd lugged at Silvia¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°If you need any help, feel free to ask him.¡± In fact, even if Lisa didn¡¯t enlighten her, Silvia could probably guess it. This Lin Shangyan seemed to have a different temperament. In addition, when he asked her what kind of reward she wanted, the implication ¡°I have money and I have power,¡± seemed to be written all over his face, ¡°just tell me and I can fulfill it.¡± However, she really had nothing she wanted from him. However, seeing how arrogant he appeared, Silvia suddenly had the urge to make things difficult for him. ¡°If Mr. Lin insists on giving me a reward¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not short of money, and I¡¯m not interested in anything else. I wonder if Mr. Linhas ever heard of a perfume called ¡®Flower Period¡¯?¡± She smiled slyly. ¡°I like it very much. If Mr. Lin really wants to thank me, a bottle of that perfume is enough.¡± ¡°Flower Period?¡± Lin Shangyan repeated. He was probably afraid that he had misheard. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I have something to do tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± She nodded slightly as a greeting. When she was about to leave. Lisa caught up with her. ¡°Silvia wait for me! I¡¯m leaving too!¡± There was no point in staying here. She followed Silvia into the elevator and still felt very ufortable. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Helen to be like this! I used to think that she was doing this for her son, and she was also very unlucky. But now it seems that there is a reason why Lin Shangyan doesn¡¯t want her!¡± ¡°Are they divorced?¡± She raised her eyebrows. Although she normally did not poke her nose into other people¡¯s family affairs, she could roughly tell what the rtionship between the two was like from their exchange of words earlier ¡°They¡¯ve been apart for a few years. To be more precise, they broke up, but Lin Shangyan never married her legally. However, Helen didn¡¯t give up and always wanted to get back together with him. I originally wanted to help her, but now, I feel like it¡¯s good that they split up!¡± She looked like she was truly angry. Silvia made noments at all. She had just met these two people once, so she couldn¡¯tment on them. Anyway, it was a matter between husband and wife ¡°By the way, Silvia, what was the perfume you were talking about just now? I don¡¯t seem to have heard of it. Is it a new product?¡± Although Mr Will was a top level perfumer and a big shot in the perfume world, his daughter was not familiar with these things and did not work in this field. In her words, she was not interested and had no talent in this field. Silvia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a new product, it¡¯s an old one It¡¯s so old that it¡¯s already been discontinued.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lisa was very surprised. ¡°Then, won¡¯t that be difficult to find ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find, but-¡± She smiled meaningfully. The perfume was developed more than a hundred years ago. It was the first kind of perfume in Country R. Not only did it have a special meaning, but the perfume bottle was particrly delicate and beautiful. The perfume was no longer in stock. There were only two small bottles in the museum at Country R. Now there was a priceless market for them. It was not a problem with money at all. It was true that she was interested in it, but it was also true that she wanted it. However, she was also very clear that it was impossible for Lin Shangyan to get it. The reason why she made this request was pure because she felt that he had the mentality and arrogance of a person who thought he could do anything with money. She had never thought that she would really get this ¡°Flower Period¡±. Lisa could not help but exim when she heard Silvia¡¯s original intention. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re making me more and more shocked. Do you know that no one would dare to y tricks on Lin Shangyan in the American circles or even in the entire Paris? lithic can¡¯t be considered a joke. He was the one who asked me if I wanted a reward, and he was also N?velDrama.Org (C) content. the one who asked me to name the terms. I talked about it, but whether he can do it is up to him. I didn¡¯t force him to get it.¡± She shrugged her shoulders. She didn¡¯t think that she was ying tricks on others. Well, it was just a little trick, but she didn¡¯t make an issue of it. Lisa shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t force him, but do you know what kind of person Lin Shangyan is? Since he made a promise, he will definitely get it. Otherwise, where will he put his face? Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if this gets out?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia hesitated. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°Yes! To a man, especially to a man like Lin Shangyan, his reputation is even greater than that of the Heavens!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Well, that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think it through. The next time I see him, I¡¯ll tell him that I changed my mind and I don¡¯t want it.¡± She could only do it next time. It was not possible for her to go back and tell him now. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just kidding. I don¡¯t want that perfume anymore. It would be better if you gave me one million and eight hundred thousand dors¡±. Lisa didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Silvia, howe I didn¡¯t know that you have such a sense of humor?¡± ¡°Maybe I hid it well, but you dug it out now.¡± Silvia joked with her. When she got out of the elevator, her phone rang, and she could feel the urgent vibrations from the bag. She took it out and took a look. It was Renee and her scalp was numb. Sure enough, when she picked up the phone, she heard Renee¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Miss Silvia, where did you go sote at night? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You didn¡¯t even answer my call or texts. Do you know that I¡¯ve been very worried? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going out? Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She checked the time. It was indeed veryte. ¡°Okay,e back quickly then. It¡¯s not safe outside at night. I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel.¡± Having found her, Renee let out a sigh of relief, but she still insisted on waiting for her. They had to discuss thepetition tomorrow! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 168 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Let Them Go to Hell Together Back at the hotel, Renee was waiting for her. She was all ready to have a small meeting with pen and paper in hand. Because she went out to eat alone, she didn¡¯t have the chance to pack some food for her. Silvia felt that she was in the wrong, so she opened the door and let her in. ¡°Assistant Renee, have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll order something for you.¡± Eating was the best way to ease the atmosphere, but Renee pushed up her sses and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already eaten. Let¡¯s talk about thepetition tomorrow.¡± Silvia poured herself a ss of water and took a few big sips. ¡°Well, just say it. What do you think?¡± This assistant always had her own ideas. What¡¯s more, ever since she came back, she had locked herself in the room for half a day and then rushed to find her. She must have already had an idea. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with thepany. They all agreed that you should participate in thepetition tomorrow.¡± She raised her head and said this seriously. At the same time, she was prepared to have to try and convince her. Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°???¡± She looked at hier in surprise, as if she had heard something incredible. Renee said, ¡°You¡­ agree?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. Why won¡¯t I agree?¡± she said. ¡°Then¡­ are you very confident?¡± she asked cautiously ¡°If I wasn¡¯t confident, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent here. What¡¯s more, I also want to see what level I am in the same industry,¡± She held the cup and said this frankly. Renee touched her forehead. ¡°Thepany had sent her here to fight for glory. She hade to ¡°But since you¡¯re here to participate in thepetition, you should try your best to get the award!¡± of course, it would be best if she could get first ce, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it, and she also thought it was impossible. ¡°I will do my best.¡± She agreed. ¡°But I¡¯m not the one deciding on the result.¡± ¡°¡­¡± You will do your best, but you still went out sote in the middle of the night and stayed out for such a long time,¡± Reneeined in her heart, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this. Because of your rtionship with Mr. Will, no matter what the result of thispetition is, you will inevitably be criticized. Thepany has prepared a draft. As for public opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°The more you depict it, the darker it bes. What¡¯s more, thepany can influence domestic public opinion. Can it also influence foreign countries? Instead of wasting that time and money, it¡¯s better to invest in experimental projects.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Renee didn¡¯t know what to say. Thepany was doing this for her sake, but she didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. ¡°Okay!¡± She closed the book, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I hope that Miss Silvia can do well in tomorrow¡¯spetition. Let¡¯s get some rest now.¡± Silvia let out a sigh of relief, but Renee walked to the door and turned around. ¡°By the way, although this ce is very prosperous, the public security in foreign countries is not so good. You¡¯d better not be alone when you go out. If you need to go out, please ask me to apany you. This is also my duty,¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and replied. In fact, this serious assistant, albeit a little too long winded, was still a good person. She was always thinking about her in every aspect It waste at night. In the hotel room, as soon as Vivienne hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door Vivienne frowned and stood up to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw Louis leaning against the door with a bottle in one hand. He was looking at her with ascivious smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Vivienne was a little impatient and didn¡¯t want to let him in ¡°It¡¯ste I¡¯m already in bed.¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± He pushed the door open forcibly. She was no match for his strength, so she could only take two steps back. Watching him enter the room in a drunken stupor, she turned around and closed the door. ¡°Louis, don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re here for. Just look at yourself now!¡± She deliberately distanced herself from him and said coldly. ¡°What do you think we are doing here?¡± Louis snickered. ¡°You wanted toe, so I brought you here. You haven¡¯t done what I want yet. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t you firstpensate me with some interest?¡± As he spoke, he stretched out and threw himself at her. Wrapping her clothes tightly around herself, she crawled under his arm as she slipped out of his grasp. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m in such a hurry after dragging it out for such a long time? You said that it would be easy to take action in France, but now that she has hooked up with Mr. Will, it¡¯s even more difficult to deal with her.¡± As the saying went, ¡°Man¡¯s calction is worse than heaven¡¯s calction¡±. Originally, he thought that it would be easier to get her in his territory, but it turned out to be more troublesome. ¡°Mr. Will?¡± Vivienne chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. She just knows Mr. Will¡¯s daughter. She has no connection with Mr. Will.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference then? Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Will dotes most on his precious daughter?¡± Louis was in a bad state. His face was flushed and he was highly aroused. There was a smell of alcohol on his body, but it was not particrly strong. When she saw his dazed eyes, she immediately realized that he must havee to look for her after imbibing that substance again. It was so annoying! ¡°Louis, you need to rest now. When you are well rested, we¡¯ll talk about these things.¡± Originally, she had something serious to discuss with him, but now seeing him in this condition and not clear-headed, she felt it was useless to talk to him. She then opened the door and said, ¡°Go back to your room and have a rest. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± ncing at her, Louis suddenly pounced at her as he stumbled in the direction of the door. This time, she did not dodge and was pressed heavily against the door. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Panting, he snorted. ¡°If you can¡¯t hand Silvia over to me, you have to As he spoke, he had already lifted one of her legs and ced it on his waist. His fingers were even more nimble as he tore off her clothes. ¡°Louis, no!¡± She refused, pushing him away with both hands. ¡°Let go of me!¡± However, her resistance was useless against a person who was not clear-headed and had infinite strength. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the amount of drug he took this time was more, or if it was because Louis was already holding back his anger, but this time, he was exceptionally crazed, even more than in the past. He ravaged her till it was almost dawn. When she opened her eyes again, she only felt pain all over her body. She turned her head and looked at the sleeping man beside her. She hated him so much and wished she could stab him with a knife. She took a deep breath and suppressed her impulse. This man was still useful. She had to use him to destroy Silvia, so she had to endure whatever sufferings he imposed for the time being. She got up and went to take a shower, but she couldn¡¯t wash away the marks on her body. She wiped away the mist in the mirror and looked at the bruises on her body. She wanted to use this body in exchange for what she wanted. She was afraid that it would not work. That was why she wanted not only to destroy Silvia but also to get rid of the man on the bed outside and let them go to hell together! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 169 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Are You Investigating Me? By the time she came out of the bathroom, she had a smile on her face. Louis also woke up and turned to look at her. His eyes were clear and he waspletely different from the person he wasst night. ¡°Are you awake?¡± She smiled charmingly and then sat on the sofa beside the bed wrapped in a bath towel. ¡°Can we talk about business now?¡± ¡°What about?¡± He turned around to face her. Holding his head with one hand, Louis asked calmly. ¡°Today, the tastingpetition is about to begin. What are you going to do?¡± With her legs crossed, her eyes drifted over him leisurely, waiting for his answer. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t understand, Vivienne was very forthright. She leaned forward and said, ¡°I want to get the first ce in thepetition.¡± Only by winning the first prize could she get Mr. Will¡¯s special attention. Only in this way could she be famous in the international perfumery circle. This was an opportunity that could not be missed. She had to seize this important chance. There was a look of surprise in Louis¡¯s eyes, as though he was looking at a monster. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Staring at her for a few seconds, heughed out loudly. ¡°Vivienne, it¡¯s almost dawn. Stop dreaming! Where do you think this is? This is France. Do you think we are still in LA? Do you think you can get the first ce just by using some means? Over here, you are nothing!¡± He said this brusquely, not caring for her dignity at all. She had expected him to say that, so she was not angry. Instead, she sneered at him. ¡°Yes, this is France. I¡¯m nothing. What about you? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Louis¡¯s face suddenly changed. He suddenly sat up from the bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just identally found out something.¡± She let out two cold snorts ofughter. ¡°Louis, I thought you were an amazing big shot. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same as me. Yes, I passed off Silvia¡¯s work as mine and stole her idea, but you¡¯re not much better than me. Your so-called awards and works were all giarized and subject to a lot of criticism. It¡¯s no different from borrowing others¡¯ ideas. In the end, aren¡¯t we the same type of people!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Louis¡¯s face turned green. He stood up and began to get dressed. While he was putting on his belt, he said, ¡°I warn you, you can eat indiscriminately but you can¡¯t talk indiscriminately. If you annoy me, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± ¡°You know very well whether I am talking nonsense or not. In fact, you can only fool people like us in America. Your reputation abroad has been ruined. Yesterday at the banquet, I thought it was strange. With your reputation and status that you¡¯re constantly bragging about, why was it that no one took the initiative toe up and greet you. The organizer didn¡¯t treat you differently. It turned out¡­¡± If she hadn¡¯t specially sent someone to investigate yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t have known that this Louis was a fake. In the past, she had always thought that he was a great master in the perfumery world, but in the end, he was simply a giarist abroad. He had been caught several times and reported. It was just that the perfumery circle was not very big, and he must have used some means to temporarily suppress the reports, so the news did not spread beyond the country. Just thinking about it made her feel that it was not worth it. She had ruined everything she had painstakingly built up for so many years for such a person. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had an irreparable conflict with Ladarius. ¡°So, are you investigating me?¡± He took out a cigarette and lit it. He stood there with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you, but don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, we¡¯re all in the same boat. We share the same interest, don¡¯t we?¡± She was still smiling and had a gentle look about her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Louis understood. She definitely had an ulterior motive. She was definitely not just joking around. ¡°We can talk about other things. I don¡¯t have the ability to let you take first ce in the tastingpetition.¡± ¡°You can, why can¡¯t you!¡± She stood up and walked up to him. She leaned against him and said softly, ¡°I heard that duringst year¡¯spetition in Europe, everyone was optimistic about someone else. But you won first ce. Although you were used of cheating, no one could find any evidence.¡± The hand that was holding the cigarette paused. Louis¡¯s face stiffened and he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°So, I believe that you do have the ability. I don¡¯t know what you can do, but you have said before that France is your territory. You must have your own way, right?¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°In fact, you can say this matter is simple, but not that simple, difficult yet not that difficult. As for thepetition, if you know the solution in advance, won¡¯t it be easy to deal with it?¡± She was very clear about her own strength. If she used her strength, she would be lucky to be selected, let alone attain the first ce. But if she knew the questions and answers in advance, everything would be a piece of cake. It was said that it was difficult to cheat in the perfumer¡¯s circle. After all, the sense of smell could not be faked, but the sense of smell was also a factor. How could others judge how sensitive your sense of smell was? It was all determined by the final result of thepetition. Since it was apetition, there had to be a loophole. It was not impossible to cheat. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been someone like Louis, who managed to make a name for himself. Louis didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept smoking until the cigarette was almost finished. Then he took thest drag and said, ¡°What benefits do I get?¡± ¡°The benefit is that when thepetition is over, I can send Silvia to you and you can do whatever you want with her!¡± She smiled confidently. Louis alsoughed, but hisughter was mocking. ¡°Is that so? You can¡¯t even do anything in America. Now that you¡¯re here, you suddenly have the ability? What can you do to convince me?¡± ¡°Since I can investigate you, of course, I have my way.¡± She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do anything in America because it would be asking for trouble and I would be the prime suspect. But here, who would think that it was me?¡± ¡°You bribed someone?¡± He thought for a while and realized what she had done. Vivienne didn¡¯tment. She just said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the methods I use. It¡¯s enough to achieve my goal. I want my reputation and status. You can get your revenge and relieve your hatred.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ I¡¯m not stupid! If you don¡¯t show up during the whole process, what should I do if she makes a big fuss and sues me?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t report me, she can kill me with her skills¡­¡± He wouldn¡¯t risk his life for a moment of joy. Moreover, no matter how notorious he was, he didn¡¯t want to leave this circle. If he was involved in such a scandal, he really could not make a living anymore. Vivienne cast a disdainful look at him, ¡°What happened to your intelligence at this time? If she doesn¡¯t listen to you, you can force her to listen to you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 170 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Do You ept Me in a Disguised Way? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Louis said hesitantly. Vivienne smiled, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something that can make you happy? Why don¡¯t you share it with her and make her happy? If she is happy, she can¡¯t live without that thing, nor can she live without you?¡± Louis was suddenly enlightened. He nodded and patted her on the shoulder at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a vicious woman!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you try some? We can both be happy.¡± He smiled and lowered his head and tried to kiss her on the lips. She quickly dodged his kiss and said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about something serious, but you¡¯re joking with me! That thing is very expensive. You¡¯d better leave it for Silvia so she can enjoy it.¡± Louis raised his eyebrows and did not try to force her, but she gave him a new idea. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± he asked. His face was serious. Simon was woken up early in the morning by the ringing of his phone. He frowned as he touched the phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± A delicate female voice said, ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s me! Have you gotten up yet? I brought you breakfast. Ask them to open the door and let me in!¡± ¡°¡­¡± He looked at the time. It was not even seven o¡¯clock in the morning. It was already veryte when Freddie sent her backst night. She really had boundless energy. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He sat up, got out of bed, and put on his slippers. ¡°Get the security guard on the phone.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Susan responded in a clear voice. She passed the phone to the security guard happily and said, ¡°See, I told you to open the door, but you refused. You don¡¯t even recognize me! It¡¯s so troublesome!¡± Originally, he wanted the security guard to open the door and let her in, but the moment he put on his slippers, he saw Silvia¡¯s slippers by the bedside and he suddenly came to his senses. Now he was not living alone. There were many female items in his house. If Susan should see that of course, he didn¡¯t mind if she knew that he was married, but he also promised Silvia that he wouldn¡¯t reveal their rtionship for the time being Knowing Susan¡¯s personality, as soon she discovered this, she would definitely check into this matter. So when the phone was given to the security guard, he changed his mind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door. Let her wait there. I¡¯lle out right away.¡± The phone was on speaker, so Susan heard what he said and her expression immediately changed. ¡°Fourth Brother, what did you say? I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, he hung up. She stamped her feet and stood outside gloomily. That was what these luxury mansions were like, especially in ces like the Royal Court. The residents inside were either rich or powerful, so there was tight security in ce. Without the ess card and the owner¡¯s permission, no one would be allowed to enter. Susan had no choice but to wait outside. Today, she specially dressed up beautifully and even drove her little red Mini over. She thought that since it was not proper to send supper overst night, she could at least apany him to have breakfast this morning, right? She didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t even have ess to his residence. Simon quickly washed up, changed, and went out. When he changed his shoes at the entrance, he saw Silvia¡¯s shoes there and couldn¡¯t help sighing. He really missed this little wife of his. When he drove to the entrance of themunity, he saw Susan walking around in a beautiful dress. The door slowly opened and he poked his head out and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. Where¡¯s breakfast?¡± ¡°Breakfast is here!¡± She hurriedly brought it to him. At the moment when he was about to reach for Susan suddenly felt that something was amiss and held back ¡°What will I do if you¡¯re going to thepany?¡± ¡°Go home,¡± he said directly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Why are you always here instead of apanying your parents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to be here!¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°Fourth Brother, you can¡¯t do this to me! I got up so early in the morning to buy breakfast for you. You didn¡¯t even want to let me in. At least, you should let me have breakfast with you before leaving?¡± Simon nced at her car parked by the roadside. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± He was sure that she would not go with him since she drove over, but he didn¡¯t expect her to agree so readily. She went directly to the passenger¡¯s seat, opened the door, and got in. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Simon: ¡°¡­ What about your car?¡± ¡°Who cares? Just leave it there! I¡¯lle back with you tonight, and I¡¯ll drive it home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great idea. Hey, it¡¯s decided then!¡± She pped her hands happily. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯ll be towed away before night falls?¡± Simon felt a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just let it be towed away. I¡¯ll get someone to drive it back. Fourth Brother, what do you like to eat? I don¡¯t know if your taste has changed, so I bought a few items. What do you want to eat? As she spoke, she handed the bag to him like she was presenting a treasure. Subconsciously, Simon turned around and saw a small bottle of fragrant perfume at the side of the passenger seat. It was a little thing that Silvia had casually picked up and ced in the car to get rid of the smell. When he thought of how she sat in this seat, he looked at Susan and he felt a little ufortable. ¡°Get out of the car and sit in the back,¡± he said. Her eyes were wide open, Susan was confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not safe to sit in the passenger seat!¡± He casually found an excuse. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re sitting here with so much food, which will affect my driving.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Susan was at a loss for words for a moment. Then she thought of something and smiled sweetly. ¡°Is it the food that¡¯s affecting your driving or me Fourth Brother, are you ad?nitting that I have an effect on you?¡± Simon: ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t start having such fantasies!¡± He raised his hand and tapped her on the head. What was in the little girl¡¯s mind? What would she think of next? ¡°Hehehe..¡± Although he had tapped her head, Susan was still very happy. She just thought that Simon was distracted because of her. ve This answer made her feel very satisfied. She happily reached out to open the door, but when she was about to get out, she thought of something and turned her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t drive away when I get out of the car. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Simon sighed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Sit at the back!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Susan got out of the car willingly, opened the door of the back seat, and got in. Looking at her from the rearview mirror, Simon saw that her face was full of smiles. He didn¡¯t know why she was so happy. Shaking his head, he started the car and drove to thepany. He was too early, so there were only a few people in thepany. He went straight to the president¡¯s elevator and went upstairs. He just wanted to finish his breakfast and then send the little girl away. And he had to find a way to keep her busy, so she would not pester him anymore. Susan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She just felt that it was an indication of what she meant to him when she apanied him to thepany for breakfast. If she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, why would he take her to the office? This was the same as making their rtionship public!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 171 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 171 Chapter 171 You¡¯re Also Aware that she¡¯s Your Sister However, Susan¡¯s wishful thinking didn¡¯tst long. Simon Palmer was very fast with his breakfast. and it wasn¡¯t the way she had imagined where the two of them faced each other, eating and chatting with each other affectionately. He just casually took a sandwich and a cup of coffee before he sat down at the desk and turned on theputer. It could be said that his eyes had never left theputer screen since he took his breakfast. After eating for a while, Susan finally lost herposure. She threw down the food in her hand and walked up to him. ¡°Simon, can¡¯t you see me?¡± Simon looked up at her and then quickly looked at theputer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She pouted and asked again, ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you pay attention to me then?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m working.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! You just don¡¯t want to talk to me. I don¡¯t believe that you are so busy with your work that you don¡¯t even have time to have breakfast with me!¡± She was so angry that she reached out and turned hisputer screen, not letting him see the front of it. Simon did not know what to say. He frowned and looked up at her. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± He then raised his hand to her and put the remaining sandwich into his mouth. ¡°Breakfast¡¯s finished, and you should go back now. Let me see if Freddie is here. I¡¯ll ask him to give you a ride.¡± As he spoke, he was about to grab the phone from the table. Seeing his action, Susan quickly pressed his hand. ¡°No! Don¡¯t ask Freddie for help every time. He and I have nothing to do with each other. I don¡¯t want him to see me off!¡± She pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. ¡°I want you to see me off!¡± Since he was so busy with his work, he definitely didn¡¯t have time to send her home, and she could stay here naturally. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, she would be happy to apany him like this. Unexpectedly, after thinking for a while, he actually nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Susan felt speechless. ¡°Do you just want to drive me away so much?¡± She was so angry. Ignoring the reservedness of a girl, she got off the ne and went straight to him. She got up so early to send him breakfast. She had cooked so much, but he was still so cold. Although he didn¡¯t say anything harsh to her, his kind of polite but cold attitude just made her feel ufortable. ¡°Susan, I have a lot of work to do. You also have your own things to do. You¡¯re a growl-up now, not a kid anymore. Don¡¯t be childish and throw a tantrum here.¡± He scolded her like a big brother ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so don¡¯t talk to me like I¡¯machild. I have a brother, and I don¡¯t need you to act like one to me! Don¡¯t you dislike me I¡¯ll gol Don¡¯t regret it! After that, she turned around and ranw.angrily Looking at her back as shetanou, Simon did not chase after her He just sighed and picked up his phone to make a phone call The phone rang for a long time before it was pukedup On the other end of the line came azy voice. ¡°Simon, what time is it nowI was sleep Simon sneered, ¡°What time is it? Your sister has sent breakfast to my house and followed me to the ¡°What? The little girl is so diligent¡¯ Haha, then you can enjoy it slowly!¡± He was trying to end the conversation Obviously, he was going to hang up and go back to sleep again. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± After a pause, Simon said, ¡°She¡¯s not in a good mood. Besides, her car isn¡¯t here.¡± Chester Xavier was stunned and sobered up a lot. ¡°What Didn¡¯t she send you breakfast? She didn¡¯t drive her own car? Where¡¯s her car? Also, what does it mean that she¡¯s not in a good mood? Didn¡¯t you go to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very busy, and I¡¯m going on a business trip soon,¡± he said briefly ¡°What are you talking about? You are very busy, so you don¡¯t care about my sister?¡± Chester yelled on the phone. Simon snorted. ¡°Seems like you are also aware that she¡¯s your sister!¡± After a pause, he went on to say, ¡°Susan¡¯s not young anymore. Don¡¯t let here to me all the time. It won¡¯t be for her to have people gossip about her. Didn¡¯t she take a shooting job? Why has she been so free recently? Now Chester understood what Simon meant. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on my sister! Simon, you know what kind of affection she has for you. My parents are happy to see you guys together. What¡¯s wrong with it? To be honest, are you seeing another woman?¡± After that, he hung up the phone and quickly dialed another number. ¡°Book me a ne ticket to France. I need thetest flight.¡± It was the first time that he felt that work was so boring. It was really difficult for him to live while she was not around. The appreciationpetition would be held in the afternoon, so Silvia had time to rest and adjust in the morning Silvia didn¡¯t take it to heart. At this moment, she would rather rx and have a good rest than review her nervous pre-match knowledge or take some training Her assistant was much more nervous than her she kept making phone calls in the inorning and tomandnokta Silvu from me to time. She contacted thepany she looked around wanted to say something but stoppmon Second thight isn¡¯t nervous at all Renee wanted to say it, but Silvia understood that her assistant felt that she he was also afraid that it would affect her moc. Looking at her anxious look, Silvia found it rather interesting She purposely didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Renee. Later, Ste called over and asked, ¡°Are you going topete in the afternoon Silvia nced at Renee, who was nervously staring at her when she said with a smile. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°I know you are not nervous, but please put on a nervous look for the sake of Renee. She is a serious person and you know it. Her nagging almost wore me out.¡± Ste yawned, and it could be imagined how helpless she was. ¡°Ha, but I really¡­¡± ncing at Renee, Silvia sat up straight and said to Ste with a serious face, ¡°Well, I am a little nervous, but I think i can handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry about thepetition in the afternoon. I will definitely win glory for thepany!¡± As she spoke, the tense expression on Renee¡¯s face finally rxed, and her clenched fists loosened a little Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Well, thank you forforting me. I¡¯m better now. I¡¯m not so nervous anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha, is Renee with you? That¡¯s enough. She¡¯s cautious but timid. Don¡¯t scare her,¡± Ste said with a smile. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± As soon as Silvia hung up the phone, Renee came forward tofort her with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Miss Austin. Thepany does recognize your strength by sending you here. You just need to do your best. It¡¯s good if you can get a good ranking, but what if¡­¡± She paused for a moment. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to jinx it, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Just rx!¡± She pped her hands on both sides to relieve the pressure on Silvia. Silvia was speechless. Renee had been holding back for so long because she was waiting tofort her, wasn¡¯t she? So if Silvia was not nervous, Renee wouldn¡¯t say all of thosefort words? However, she was indeed kind. Silvia yed along and nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m not that nervous anymore.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 172 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Ability to Be Arrogant In fact, this perfume appreciationpetition was not particrly formal. It had the intention of choosing excellent neers. Therefore, except for somepanies, some neers who had made their names in the past two years were invited. For this group of specially invited neers, they were given extremely special treatment, which was that they did not have to participate in the first round of thepetition. Comparatively speaking, fewer people would participate in the first round of thepetition As the contestant representing herpany, it was inevitable for Silvia to take the first round. In fact, it was very simple. Each of the contestants would be given five bottles of perfume. Everyone was required to distinguish which tawnerals were used through the most direct sense of smell, and what foundation the perfume frum used This was a very simple thing for Silvia When Stemade things difficult for her, she was also given this kind of test. And bluntly, the rest Stelleve was much more difficult Silvia soon finished answering the questions. She thought that the screening rate should not be high in this round, but she didn¡¯t expect that one third of them would be eliminated She thought that the people who coulde here were all elites, but now it seemed that not all of them were elites. In fact, what surprised her most was that Vivienne had also passed the assessment and advanced. It seemed that even if she had wasted many years, her basic skills were still there Of course, what Silvia didn¡¯t know was that Louis had helped Vivienne ret the first round of the got the answer, and she had almost memorized it. After the first round, the second round of thepetition was in the evening, The arrangement was very tight, and it could be said that it was carried out in a hurry. The second round was about a written examination, which was purely about theories. However, it involved a wide range of things. Not only did it involve some spices, but also some chemistry questions. The most difficult part was some ancient books and misceneous books records. After this round, about half of the contestants had been eliminated. Soon, there were only a few dozen people left after the two rounds. The sponsor had already prepared flight tickets to send those who were eliminated to go back. The rest of the contestants who stayed were waiting for the finals. The finals were arranged in the evening three dayster, which meant that there would be results at that time, and then the awards would be held along. Silvia thought that these three days would probably be very boring. ording to Renee¡¯s character, she would definitely guard her tightly and not allow her to go around. s! She shook her head and sighed,menting how she was going to kill time in the next few days. Right then, someone came to her to relieve her boredom. Since Vivienne had passed two rounds, she was naturally very proud. She looked at Silvia with disdain and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to hold on until now. It seems that Carmelo did put in a lot of effort on you.¡± Silvia nced at her from the corner of her eyes. It was as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Greg Nn can make it to a certain level. Even someone like you has advanced. I really feel sorry for those who were eliminated.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be jealous. Of course, it¡¯s my ability to advance!¡± Surprisingly, this time, Vivienne was not angry. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still thest round. It¡¯s hard to tell who the final winner will be now.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see then!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t bother with her and walked out. Other than those who would participate in the exam, no one else could enter. Hence, Renee was still waiting for her outside. ¡°Silvia, do you think you¡¯ve already won?¡± However, it seemed that Vivienne didn¡¯t want to let her go like this. She quickly caught up with her and stood in front of her. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say anything about others. As for you¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia smiled meaningfully Vivienne¡¯s face turned vivid. This was pure contempt. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do have the ability to be arrogant. Do you have it?¡± After deliberately passing by her, Silvia walked quickly in the direction of the door. She didn¡¯t know what Vivienne was up to. If Vivienne was to frame her, it would be bad. As soon as Silvia walked out of the door, she saw Reneeing up to her quickly. Renee couldn¡¯t hide the joy and excitement on her face, but she still tried her best to restrain herself. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Austin!¡± The news that Silvia had passed was sent out at that time, but they stayed inside for a while before coming out. Silvia looked at her joyful and depressed expression, which she found interesting. She raised her hand and pinched her cheek ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Stop calling me Miss Austin from now on.¡± It was rare for someone to call Renne that. It sounded rather awkward to her. Renee was stunned for a long time. ¡°Then, what should I call you?¡± ¡°Call me by my first name.¡± Renee blinked and said subconsciously, ¡°Silvia?¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Silvia raised her hand and patted Renee¡¯s head. She was very satisfied. They were colleagues. It was just that they worked together and shared different work. In fact, Renee was very nice to her except for the fact that she was quite serious about her job. After arriving in France, she was the one who arranged everything, including food, clothing, and transportation, Silvia didn¡¯t need to worry much about all of those. She was well aware of that. Things went smoothly. Silvia was in a good mood. After joking with Renee for a while, she walked forward. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, a car stopped in front of her. Someone got out of the car and walked toward her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Austin?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± She nodded. ¡°My youngdy asked us to pick you up.¡± The speaker was a foreigner. He spoke in pure English with a polite attitude. However, half of his face was covered by a wide pair of sunsses, so she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like. ¡°Your youngdy is¡­¡± Silvia hesitated for a moment, but she could roughly guess that the only one in the city who had some rtionship with her and some financial resources was the little girl. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lisa.¡± Sure enough. However, thepetition had just ended. Why was Lisa looking for her at this moment? Silvia thought for a moment. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me that she was looking for me.¡± ¡°Miss Lisa said that she had something important to discuss with you, but she didn¡¯t feel right contacting you during thepetition, so she didn¡¯t call you. But when you see this, you should understand. With this, he went forward and handed over something ncing at it, Silvia recognized that it was Lisa¡¯s ring, which Lisa wore often. ¡°Does this mean that she won¡¯t let me call her?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Miss Lisa said that she would talk to you face to face when you meet.¡± He opened the car door and said, ¡°Time is pressing. Miss Austin, please get in the car.¡± ¡°Miss Austin!¡± Renee hurried over. For a moment, she was still not used to change the way she addressed Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡± ¡°Lisa has something to talk to me about,¡± she said, ¡°I may have to go there.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± Renee paused. She looked at the burly foreign man, pulled Silvia to the side, and whispered, ¡°The rtionship between you and Mr. Will has already been rumored. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good time for you to meet Miss Lisa now. I think you¡¯d better say no to her.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 173 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 173 Chapter 173 She¡¯s Silvia Austin? Although Renee had a lot of concerns, what she said this time was not unreasonable. She was notpletely afraid of people¡¯s words, but in this sensitive period, if she and Lisa met in private like this, it was easy for those rumors to spread. Even if she did not care, it would not be good for Lisa and her father¡¯s reputation. Therefore, Silvia iooked at that man and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call Lisa. If there¡¯s anything she needs to tell me, we¡¯ll talk over the phone.¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. Silvia looked at him and took out her mobile phone to call Lisa, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Miss Lisa does have her own difficulties. Please do excuse her, Miss Austin,¡± the man said. Silvia did not know what to say. She wanted to refuse, but the call was not connected. And the man had Lisa¡¯s itein. Silvia was afraid that Lisa was actually in danger or had met with some difficulties. She hesitated and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Renee saw that she couldn¡¯t stop Silvia, so she could only rush over. ¡°If you are to go, I have to go with you.¡± ¡°Miss Lisa has only invited Miss Austin.¡± It was obvious that the man did not intend to take Renee with them. ¡°I¡¯ll go to see what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ll be back soon. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Silvia made the gesture of making a phone call. However, Renee was exceptionally persistent. ¡°No. I can¡¯t have you leave my sight no matter what now. If you¡¯re worried about Miss Lisa, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Renee¡­¡± Silvia still wanted to say something, but the man who came to pick her up said, ¡°Miss Austin, time is ticking. If your assistant insists on going, then she can also get in the car.¡± Since the man hadpromised, Silvia no longer tried to persuade Renee and got into the car with her. The car was quite spacious. In addition to the driver, there were only Silvia, Renee, and the foreign man who came to pick them up in the back seat. Ever since he got in the car, he had not said a word. The atmosphere in the car was a little dull. There was a faint fragrance in the air, which was probably emitted by some perfume. Silvia continued to call Lisa. At this mornent, it was not that she couldn¡¯t get through, but that Lisa¡¯s ¡°What happened to Lisa?¡± Silvia was even more worried when she heard the prompt of Lisa¡¯s phone, which showed that it had been turned off. ¡°Miss Lisa got herself into a small trouble, so she hopes that you can go over and help her.¡± ¡°What small trouble? Does Mr. Will know about it?¡± Renee asked quickly. If it was a rtively troublesome problem, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for Lisa to go to her powerful father? After all, Renee and Silvia were not familiar with this ce and didn¡¯t have any connections. What could Silvia do for Lisa! ¡°Miss Lisa said that only Miss Austin can help her.¡± The man¡¯s words were flickering and vague. Silvia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where is she now? The man nced at her. She couldn¡¯t see the expression in his eyes through his sunsses. He said, ¡°Miss Austin, why are you asking so many questions? You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Renee still wanted to say something, but she stopped. She patted herself on the forehead with one hand and shook her head hard. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she leaned to one side. ¡°Renee?¡± Silvia frowned and called out to her. She grabbed her arm and shook it a few times. ¡°Renee, what¡¯s going on?¡± Before she finished her words, she was also confused. She looked at that man and said, ¡°You are not the people sent by Lisa!¡± After she finished speaking, she copsed on Renee¡¯s body and fainted. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to realize that,¡± the man in the sunsses said sinisterly. The car went all the way to a deste ce. They stopped halfway, changed into another car, and then drove forward. After passing different roads along the way, they finally stopped in front of a small cabin. The driver stopped the car and went to the other side of the car. The man with sunsses opened the door and jumped out. Each of them carried one of the girls on their shoulders and walked into the cabin Perhaps the ones in the cabin had heard the noise outside, the door of the cabin was opened, and there was someone inside to help the men. ¡°You haven¡¯t been targeted, have you?¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The man in the sunsses seemed to be disdainful of this question and strode in. The driver followed closely behind, and the person who opened the door looked outside. After making sure that no one was around, he closed the door and turned off the light. He turned his head and looked at the two women who had been put down. He frowned and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asked to kidnap Silvia Austin? Why did you kidnap both of them? Which one is it? Or is it both?¡± They took the order and worked. The other party clearly said that they wanted Silvia and didn¡¯t ask for anyone else. Now that they had kidnapped another girl, they wouldn¡¯t be given more money. ¡°This one.¡± The man with sunsses pouted in Silvia¡¯s direction and said, ¡°That¡¯s an assistant. She insisted oning with us. Since she hase to us, then she¡¯s unlucky!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The man who opened the door to receive them was a little short, and his face was full of whiskers. When he heard what the man in the sunsses said, he stepped forward and looked down carefully. His two thick eyebrows were twisted into a knot ¡°She¡¯s Silvia Austin?¡± The other party repeatedly told them to be careful and increase the weight of the knockout powder They specially added three times the weight of the knockout powder to the perfumed table. If they hadn¡¯t taken the antidote in advance and made protective ineasures, they would have also fainted In addition, the other party also said that after they seeded, Silvia must be firmly and tightly tied When he heard that, he felt a bit stunned and scared. He thought that Silvia was some big shot with a great status. However, what he saw was a girl who looked so weak and delicate. Not to mention tying her up, even ten girls like her might not be a match for him. Now he was even a little worried that since the little girl was drugged with such arge amount of knockout powder, would something bad happen? ¡°She¡¯s not dead, is she?¡± Seeing that she was sleeping so soundly, he reached out a hand to feel Silvia¡¯s breath uneasily. When he felt that she was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the two people. ¡°Get a rope and tie her up.¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± It was the driver who spoke. Obviously, he also felt that it was unnecessary The three of them were not ordinary ruffians. They were also wanted by the international criminal police. Originally, it was natural for them to take orders and work to get money, but now they couldn¡¯t help butin that their boss was stupid and rich. He didn¡¯t need to make them put in so much effort in this! ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever the boss tells us,¡± the bearded man said. It was hard to say if the other party had a special hobby. However, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, so he casually found a thin rope and tied Silvia¡¯s hands As for Renee, they didn¡¯t even bother to tie her up. They directly threw the girls into two rooms respectively, waiting to get the money. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 174 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 174 Chapter 174 The Employer Is So Cruel After the cirls were lockedup, the bearded man went to make a phone call ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve got Silvia Austin. Wlien will we get the money?¡± The person on the other end of the line asked worriedly, ¡°Have you tied her up yet?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Rest assured. We¡¯ve always been responsible for all kinds of our client¡¯s needs.¡± He paused and said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t tieher up, do you think she can run away? ¡°It¡¯s best not to be careless.¡± Although he also felt that it would be difficult for Silvia to escape the nds of these three people, since he was kidnapping her, he must ensure that nothing went wrong. this time around. He must not allow anything to go wrong: The bearded man did not take it seriously ¡°We will youe over? ¡°I have to wait for another two days. In this wody, you should feed her some water and less food. Don¡¯t let her be full. The other many vidIn addition, con¡¯t forget to give her injections.¡± Altes moment of Silence, the bearded in in forced a smile 1 5.10. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do tharin ¡°There¡¯s something I need to handle now, and I can¡¯t Poover In short, you need topelthe job done before you get paid.¡± His voice sanksinde said slowly, ¡°Giver injections on time I¡¯ll give you §ä§à§Ô§Ö §ä§à§á§ã§å.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After the agreement was reached the branded in lun up the phone and was in a good mood. What he wanted was money. Recently, the international T110 police had been keeping an eye on them. They urrently needed a sum of money and their W.y. This deal was easy for him so he thought that he could get the money soon. ¡°Ben, go and bring them some water. By the way, check if they are awake,¡± he said to the driver. Ben, the driver was a little unhappy and muttered, ¡°Even a wild boar can¡¯t wake up with the weight of the knockout powder, let alone two delicate little girls.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve told you to go, then go. There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense!¡± After being reprimanded for a while, although Ben was reluctant, he still took two bottles of water to check the girls He opened the door of Renee¡¯s room and saw her lying there, her posture unchanged. It was obvious that she had not woken up yet and was sleeping soundly, ¡°I told you. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s awake!¡± He turned around and went to Silvia¡¯s room. When he saw that Silvia was also lying there peacefully, he felt aggrieved that he had been reprimanded. He mmed the door and said, ¡°Adam, when will the other partye? It¡¯s so boring. Let¡¯s finish it and leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? We¡¯ll stay here for two days. We have her in our hands, so he wille. We¡¯ve already been paid the deposit in advance.¡± Adam took a piece of jerky and chewed on it. ¡°Have you prepared all the things I gave you?¡± Ben and the man in sunsses looked at each other and said, ¡°Adam, we never touch that thing.¡± They killed, robbed, kidnapped, and ckmailed people, but they never touched those powders. It did not mean that they were very clean, but they were afraid that if they got addicted, they would lose more than they gained. The bearded man, Adam, looked in the direction of Silvia¡¯s room and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to touch that! Later, put some of that in the needle and give the gi shot.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Ben smacked his lips and sighed with emotion. ¡°This boss is ruthless enough!¡± He asked them to drug her with a super heavy knockout powder, and she must be tied up. Now she would be given injections and drugs. The boss hated her so much that he wanted to kill her! More importantly, this would not kill her in an instant but would destroy her spirit, which would make her completely copse and be controlled. When she got addicted, she would be begging for death. They thought that they were cruel enough, but they had never thought of torturing people like this. ¡°Cut the crap! Danny, you¡¯ll do it!¡± Adam said to the man in sunsses as if he was afraid that Ben could not bear to hurt Silvia. Ben turned to look at Danny and said with a wretched smile, ¡°Danny, I advise you to go now. When the little girl wakes up and begs for mercyter, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t bear to hurt her anymore. I just saw that she is really beautiful!¡± Before he could finish his words, Adam red at him. ¡°Stop that filthy thinking! The boss didn¡¯t ask us to do anything improper. Keep your hands off her!¡± Ben pursed his lips and said resentfully, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it. It¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡± ¡°Yes, it is, ¡± Danny suddenly said. Adam and Ben looked at him in surprise. After a while, Danny prepared the drugs and the syringe. He put them on the tray and stood up. saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give her an injection.¡± ¡°Danny.¡± Adam called out to him.¡±don¡¯t be too cruel. Don¡¯t make it overdose and kill her. It won¡¯t be good for us to deliver her that way.¡± Danny nodded and walked toward Silvia¡¯s roo1. He opened the door and looked at the woman lying on the bed. She was as petite as an oriental, but her lines were exquisite. She should have not woken up vet. Her slender arms were tender He walked over to the bedsidemp and lit it up. He stood by the bed and stared at Silvia for a while. He then put the tray on the bedside table and sat down next to the bed. He stretched out a hand and gently touched her leg It slid up along the lines As his sight kept moving up, his Adam¡¯s apple moved When he was about to touch the sensitive ce, he suddenly stoppid. His hand was tianging there, and his fingers were slightly clenched Atrof surpriseshed in his eyes ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± S5¡¯il11111119 WIRST Th harpteline of pierum his clothes At some point, a sharp knite W.is pressed against his skin and flesh dhe 11 PT. I V and Ver the top that was used to tie The girl, who should have been sleeping H her up was untied at some point ¡°Who are you?¡± Silvia asked coldly. As she spoke, she had already set up Danny curled his lips and did not answer Instead, he sunly turned his finger into a w and grabbed her slender neck, not caring about the little girl¡¯thriltal Although he didn¡¯t know how she woke up and got rid of the rope, he was more than enouch to deal with such a little girl, However, reality turned out to be out of his expectations. He didn¡¯t even see what was going on Originally, this grab wouldn¡¯t have been missed. However, Silvid avoided it. Not only did she avoid his grab, but she also took advantage of the situation to bend her back and circle around him at an extremely fast speed. With a flip of her wrist, the dagger had already pressed against his throat, This time, Danny¡¯s face finally changed. Even though he was still wearing sunsses, the confident look on his face finally disappeared. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been working in the underworld for so long and would be easily controlled by a little girl. If he had only underestimated his opponent just now, his counterattack would not have failed. ¡°Speak!¡± Silvia said coldly. The dagger had already cut through the skin on his neck. It was as if it would pierce straight into him if she exerted even the slightest bit of force. ¡°You¡­¡± Danny swallowed. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Now he finally understood why the boss asked them to put more knockout powder on her and tie her up. However, it seemed that it was toote for him to realize that. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 175 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 175 Chapter 175 No One Will Come to Save You Even if You Shout ¡°Now, do you have the right to question me?¡± With a sneer, Danny only felt that the dagger tip had entered a little deeper against his artery The pain of his skin being pierced and the fear of being killed in the next second softened his attitude. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that! Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Silvia tilted her head and asked, ¡°Alright, then we will talk about it. Who sent you here!¡± When she was in the car, she felt that something was wrong Even if something serious did happen to Lisa, she should have called Silvia in advance It was a big deal that her phone could not be connected or even turned off. It didn¡¯t make sense that Lisd looked for Silvia instead of her father, Mr. Will, for such a big thing Therefore, the truth might not be that something had happened to Lisa, but that the other party had come for Silvia Since that was the case, she might as well cooperate and see what the other party was up to. She could also follow the clues and find out the mastermind ¡°We can¡¯t reveal our employer¡¯s information, Danny sand in a cold voice after being stunned for d moment ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite professional.¡± Silvia smiled mockinly and patted his face with the dagger. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t care about your own lite, do you? Danny pursed his lips and did not say a word. From his taut lines and the bulging blue veins on his temples, it could be seen that he was not afraid of death. However, if his employer¡¯s information was leaked, he would not be able to work anymore in the underworld. If he could not work in the underworld, it would basically put an end to his wealth and a better way to survive. These men knew the pros and cons of it, so the most basic principle was that they would never reveal information about their employer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The dagger gently cut across his neck, and the strength was just right, It only cut his skin, but it didn¡¯t hurt the flesh inside. But it was the most painful. The expression on the man¡¯s face changed, but he still did not speak. It seemed that he had made up his mind not to speak. Silvia wanted to continue, but her ears moved. She looked in the direction of the door and then quickly said in a low voice, ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t speak, someone will naturally say it!¡± Before Danny could understand what she meant, she raised her hand and hit him on the back of his neck with the dagger. He tilted his head to one side and fainted. Soon, she tied him firmly with the previous rope and wanted to move him aside. However, it was too late and he was so heavy. She turned her head and looked at him. She then pulled the quilt from the bed and covered him. Almost at the same time, there came a knock on the door outside. ¡°Danny, that¡¯s about it.¡± Ben¡¯s voice came from outside. Since Danny hadn¡¯t gone out for such a long time, Ben thought that Danny must have done something bad inside. Although their employer didn¡¯t give much exnation, he couldn¡¯t go too far. If the little girl was disabled and couldn¡¯t be handed over, they would lose more than they gained. Therefore, Adam asked Ben toe and have a look. Silvia stepped on the floor barefoot and quickly walked to the back of the door. She tightened her This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. grip on the dagger in her hand and stared at the door. ¡°Danny, Adam said that don¡¯t mess with the little tirtoo much. It won¡¯t be good when we hand her over. Danny¡­¡± After Ben knocked, he pot no response He was full of suspicion and reached out to push the door open The door was unlocked, and it was pushed open when the door handle was turned from the outside The light in the room was not very good, but the bedsidemp was on Ben sawa big bulge under the quilt at a nce and immediatelyughed ¡°Hey. Seems like you¡¯re having fun! Danny, don¡¯t go over the line!¡± While saying this, he put his hands on his hips and happily went forward. Obviously, he was not here to dissuade Danny, but to join in the fun. ¡°Danny, I¡¯m talking to you. L.¡± He bent down and wanted to lift the quilt, but at the moment when his hand touched the corner of the quilt, he felt something was wrong. Just as he was about to turn around, he felt his waist go nurnb and he could no longer move. Immediately, he was shocked and tried his best to move his body, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move. Only his eyeballs could roll up and down. He opened his mouth and wanted to scream, but he felt that the back of his neck was also poked, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. He opened his mouth and could make no sound at all. Was he dumb?! Thinking of this, Ben panicked. Originally, Silvia just wanted to temporarily suppress him and ask him who the mastermind was. But on second thought, she thought that he might shout, which would ruin her business. So she might as well restrain them one by one and then interrogate them slowly. Sure enough, there was no more noise after Ben went upstairs. Adam began to feel that something was wrong Although he did not think that a little girl could do anything, he was not sure if someone else from outside had sneaked in. He put the weapon on his waist, took the gun in his hand, and went upstairs. ¡°What are you two doing? Come out!¡± Standing next to the door, he shouted loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Ben inside was still awake. Standing there, he was so anxious but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only roll his eyes. He didn¡¯t even know how he was controlled, and he didn¡¯t even see her. It was really terrible! ¡°Danny, Ben?¡± Adam kicked the door with his feet and held the gun with both hands. His fingers were already pressed on the trigger. He was ready to shoot. The door was not entirely closed, and it was kicked open by him. There was no movement inside, not even the sound of a fight. The dim light came out, and there was a vague figure standing with its back to him. as d Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ben?¡± He suddenly turned to face the door. In fact, he didn¡¯t even see it clearly and shot directly by instinct. Almost at the same time as the gunshot, he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and the gun fell from his hand. He raised his foot to fight back, but the one nimbly turned around and came behind him, who then kicked his leg without hesitation. The precise strike hit him. With a cracking sound, the pain made him feel as if his knee bone was broken. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He slid to the floor and knelt down. He wanted to turn around and see who it was. His back felt numb and he couldn¡¯t move anymore. He just turned his head and saw the person who attacked him clearly. It was her?! His eyes were wide open, and his bearded face was full of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t ept that he was defeated by such a weak little girl. His eyes turned quickly as if he wanted to find traces of others in the room. She must have helpers! It was absolutely impossible for her to do that! ¡°Don¡¯t look around. There¡¯s no one here but me.¡± As if she knew what he was thinking, Silvia stood in front of him and looked down at him. ¡°Even if you shout, no one wille to save you.¡± Adam was stunned. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 176 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Let¡¯s y a Game After putting the three of them together in a row, Silvia was drenched in sweat. After all, they were three sturdy men. It was not suitable for a delicate little girl like her to do such hard work She dealt with the three of them and went downstairs to walk around the whole area. She then figured out that this cabin was in the suburbs. There were very few people here, and there were almost no residents nearby. It was true that no one woulde here even if they shouted. She took out some bread and milk from the refrigerator, grabbed a few bites, and went to another room to check her assistant. Renee was sleeping soundly on the bed and did not realize that she was in danger. However, this was also good. It was better than waking up in a panic and making trouble. Silvia simply covered her with a nket and let her sleep. She then went back upstairs. As soon as the light was turned on, the room was suddenly brightly lit, and the light was instantly bright. The two people who were still awake suddenly felt dazzled, and they narrowed their eyes subconsciously. ¡°Open your eyes!¡± One of them was kicked in the chest. Silvia moved a small chair and sat opposite them. She bit the bread and said, ¡°Who told you to close your eyes?¡± Ben was speechless. Deardy, he couldn¡¯t control the reflex of light! Adam was still able to talk. He looked at Silvia and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± It was not until this moment that he became serious and carefully looked at the little girl in front of him. She looked harmless, and her face was really beautiful like a real beauty from the East. They took the money and took the offer. He thought it was a deal that was extremely easy to do. They were only asked to kidnap a little girl. They didn¡¯t need to ckmail her, nor did they need to kill her. She didn¡¯t have bodyguards or weapons. They would just wait for the employer to deal with her. They didn¡¯t even need to use a fruit knife. Although they didn¡¯t understand why the employer was so nervous, they thought that since the three of them had done so many tasks before, they would get this job done. How could a little girl make trouble for them? It turned out that he had been careless! She could really make trouble for them! ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Silvia smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know who I am, why did you kidnap me? ¡°We would do whatever the employer tells us. As for who you are, it¡¯s not what we should care about,¡± Adam said. ¡°Is that so? Who¡¯s your employer then?¡± Silvia asked as she struck while the iron was hot. At this point, he stopped talking. In fact, this was expected. During the conversation, she had already figured out that the guy in front of her was the head of these three people. Therefore, rtively speaking, he would keep his mouth shut, and it would not be easy to start with him. She smiled carelessly and nced at the driver who was standing aside with his mouth wide open but couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He won¡¯t say it. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ben¡¯s mouth moved but could still make no sound. Looking at his anxious look, Silvia suddenly realized something ¡°Oops, I almost forgot. You¡¯re dumb now!¡± She got up and squatted in front of him. Ben looked at her in horror and anxiety. He didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, but he saw her smiling all meaningfully When she suddenly raised her hand, he seemed to be hit by something and felt that his breathing seemed to be suddenly smoothened. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± When he blurted it out, he realized that he could speak again Stunned for a moment, he probably didn¡¯t dare to believe it, so he said a few more words. ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I can speak! I can speak again!¡± He was so excited that he had forgotten his current situation. He was immersed in the joy of suddenly returning to normal from being mute. ¡°Adam, Adam, I can speak again! I¡¯m not mute anymore. I can speak. Look¡­ Haha¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Adam¡¯s face darkened. He looked at his brother in front of him, who was so happy that he forgot everything Being reprimanded like this, Ben shut his mouth subconsciously and came to his senses. What was going on now? He tried to move but found that he still couldn¡¯t move. There was no rope on his body, but he feltThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. that he was tied up. It couldn¡¯t be said that he was tied up. To be exact, he seemed to be paralyzed and had no consciousness at all. Was this the legendary vital-point attack? Before, Adain didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. But when he saw her raise her hand in front of Ben, he suddenly thought of the legendary mysterious martial arts in the East. It had been passed down from time to time. He thought that it was just a boast of the American people How could there be a skill in the world that could make people unable to move with just a finger? But today, he saw it with his own eyes! Not only could it make people unable to move, but it could also make people unable to speak. It could also make a weak little girl easily restrain the three men. ¡°If you say so, then that¡¯s it.¡± Silvia said ambiguously and smiled at him, ¡°Look, you already know one of my secrets. Shouldn¡¯t you tell me a secret in exchange? Who is your employer? What¡¯s his name? Why did you tie me up? Also, what are you going to do after you tie me up¡± Adarn remained silent with a cold face. Ben beside hiin had kept his mouth shut ever since he was reprimanded ¡°You¡¯re being too unreasonable ¡°Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°Judging from your skills, you¡¯re not some ordinary punks. You should have some reputation, right?** ¡°Of course!¡± Ben was quite proud. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not afraid of death then, are you?¡± she continued with a smile Adam shorted. ¡°We lost toa little girl like you today. If this gris out, we will lose our prestige. If you want to kill us, just do it. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense! Since we¡¯ve been working as himen, we knew that this woulde sooner orter! It¡¯s impossible for us to turn on our employer!¡± On the one hand, it was caused by the rules, so he couldn¡¯t say their employer¡¯s name. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t quite believe that a little girl would actually kill them. It was just that she knew little martial arts, and the three brothers were just careless for a moment. If it was three against one, or if they were untied now, they might not necessarily lose. It wasn¡¯t that Silvia couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. She had already finished eating the bread and drank a few mouthfuls of milk. She patted her stomach and burped. ¡°I¡¯m full. I need to find some entertainment to help me digest.¡± She looked at them with her pair of smart eyes and suddenly smiled at them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± ¡°What, what game!¡± Ben asked almost subconsciously. Adam next to him hit him before he came to his senses and said, ¡°Who wants to y games with you? Kill us if you want. Don¡¯t y tricks in front of us!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his mouth. He screamed and found that there was a bloody hole in his lower lip. He didn¡¯t know when it was pierced by Silvia¡¯s small darger. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 177 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Why Is She So Horrible Adam was stunned. He opened his eyes wide. Although he still looked calm, one could tell that he was still shocked. He probably didn¡¯t expect her to be so fierce. Not only did she move so fast that he couldn¡¯t see her clearly, but she was also merciless. ¡°Now can you tell me who your employer is?¡± Silvia nced at him and said. Adam came to his senses from the shock and just smiled coldly. He then turned his head and did not look at her. Obviously, he did not intend to cooperate with her She didn¡¯t care. She suddenly walked to Adam, bent down, touched his body, and then took out a mobile phone. There was a fingerprint lock on it. She picked up his hand directly and unlocked the phone with his fingers. In the end, she took a tissue from the bedside table and wiped her hands with disgust. When she was taking out the tissue, she saw the tray ced by Danny She remembered that there was such a thing. so she took it with her She sat down on the chair again, put the tray on herp, and checked the phone record with the mobile phone in her hand. She said, ¡°Let me guess This number has been contacted so often recently. It can¡¯t be something like your distant rtive. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your employer.¡¯ As she spoke, she turned the phone to Adam. He turned his head away and did not respond. But at this time, it didn¡¯t matter whether he responded or not. She looked down at the tray and saw a needle and a small bottle. Although she didn¡¯t know what they were, they were not good things since they were about to be used on her. She quickly injected the drug into the needle tubing, put the needle in it, held the needle in one hand, and held the phone in the other. She walked to Ben, looked down at him, and then lifted her foot to kick him. ¡°Are you dead?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± He groaned in pain and looked at the woman in front of him in horror ¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why don¡¯t you help me make a call?¡± she asked as she shook the phone. ¡°What¡­ what call?¡± Ben asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Call your employer and tell him that it¡¯s done. Ask him when he wille over.¡± Ben frowned. ¡°He¡¯ll be here two dayster.¡± ¡°Ben!¡± Adam roared, indicating that Ben had spoken too much. This roar reminded Silvia. ¡°Well, I forgot about you. It¡¯s annoying to talk too much. Do you understand?¡± As she said that, she flicked Adam casually, and he could no longer say anything. Seeing the power of the vital-point attack again, Ben was shocked and forgot to cry out in pain. He looked at the woman in front of him with his face stunned as if she were a monster. ¡°Two dayster? That won¡¯t do. It will dy my ns.¡± Silvia thought for a moment. If he came here two dayster, wouldn¡¯t her final round of thepetition be dyed? Could it be that the other party¡¯sBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. purpose was to prevent her from taking part in the final round of thepetition? Thinking of this, she added, ¡°Then, tell him that something happened here. Tell him that¡­you used too many drugs and I¡¯m dead. See if he¡¯lle over now.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°I. I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare?!¡± Silvia sneered, ¡°You dared to do it when you tied me up and drugged me! You must have done a lot of immoral things in the past few years. I didn¡¯t see that you didn¡¯t dare to do it. I asked you to make a phone call and say a few words, and you don¡¯t dare to do it anymore!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll inject you with this and make you experience it!¡± As she spoke, she tried to insert the needle into his body. Ben was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I¡¯ll call him. I¡¯ll call him.¡± Seeing that he was so scared, Silvia was a little curious. ¡°What¡¯s this? What did you put in it?¡± Before Ben could say anything, Silvia pretended to inject him again. He shrank back and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Cocaine.¡± His words caused Silvia¡¯s expression to change instantly. She suddenly stomped hard on him. ¡°You guys are actually doing this!¡± ¡°Ah-¡°Ben, who was stepped on and spat out blood, was very depressed. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not ours. It¡¯s, it¡¯s from the employer. He said that you¡¯ll only be obedient after we use this on you. Ahem¡­¡± As he coughed, he spat out a lot of blood. ¡°Haha, obedient!¡± Her face was cold as if covered with frost, and she was like an emissary from hell who came out of a cold hell. Her eyes were full of hatred that she could kill someone with them. ¡°Madam, please spare my life. I, I really don¡¯t know. We were just taking orders. Besides, we haven¡¯t had time to use it on you, so¡­¡± Ben kept howling, for fear that his neck would be twisted in the next second. It was too terrifying! She was just a little girl, how could she be so terrible? The most important thing was that the three of them had no power to fight back. They werepletely like being pinched like chickens. ¡°Uh-huh¡­.¡± Perhaps Ben¡¯s cry was so loud that it woke Danny up. He frowned and moved, and the quilt on his head slipped down. When he saw the situation in front of him, he was stunned. What was going on?! ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Seeing him, the anger in Silvia¡¯s heart soared. He was the one who had entered the room earlier and wanted to give her an injection. Not only did he want to inject her with this thing, but he also wanted to do something bad to her. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you should enjoy this good thing.¡± Walking past Ben, she went straight to Danny. Danny was stunned and shouted subconsciously, ¡°Ben? Adam?¡± ¡°Adam has been hit by a vital-part attack, so he can¡¯t speak! Ouch¡­¡± Ben cried out in pain. ¡°He can¡¯t speak¡­ what?¡± Danny had never heard of the attack at all. Of course, he could not understand what Ben meant. Adam was dumb? However, in such a short period, how did she manage to suppress the three of them? She even made Adam dumb, and Ben was hit like this again. His eyes were full of confusion, but he was not blind. He watched the needle getting closer and closer to him. ¡°Miss Austin, let¡¯s talk over this.¡± Subconsciously, he straightened his back and leaned against the bed behind him, gasping Danny was well aware of what was in the needle. If the drugs were injected into his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of them for the rest of his life. They had been in the underworld for so long, eating, drinking, whoring, gambling, and doing anything, but they never touched the drugs. They were afraid that everything would be over as soon as they got addicted. ¡°Well, I do want to talk over this, but your two brothers don¡¯t seem to cooperate very well. You are SO smart. If you ask the employer toe, I¡¯ll let you po. What do you think?¡± Her voice was gentle. When she was not angry, she looked very pentle and tender. She didn¡¯t look like a devil. Danny might not be very clear about Silvia¡¯s actions, but the driver had really experienced them. He almost couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 178 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 178 Chapter 178 We Have Never Heard of It! They didn¡¯t want to listen! ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Danny looked up at her and was in a sorry state. The sunsses on his face had not been removed, but they were tilted a little and hung on his face. Silvia felt that they were an eyesore and reached out to take them off for him. Only after taking them off did she understand why he was wearing that pair of sunsses wherever he went. He only had one real eye. Only one eye was staring at her, and the other eye was turbid and dull, which was simply blind. His sunsses were suddenly removed, and his remaining eye burst out angry light. But now he was tied up, so he could only struggle hard. ¡°Just tell him that when you gave me an injection, you used too many drugs. Tell him that I¡¯m dead and tell him toe over quickly ¡± Silviau felt that since the other party only wanted her to be obedient, it was to control her and not to let her die If she died, the other party would definitely rush over to see what was going on ¡°Iritell him that, will you let us go?¡± That single tye released a cold and indistinct light as it looked at her, his expression sinister Silviaughed and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? You kidnapped me and my assistant and gave me an injection, and then you want me to let you go? Are you aware that this can only remain your wishful thinking?¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you then?¡± Danny snorted and said Ben on the side broke out in a cold sweat and couldn¡¯t help but agree on his behalf. ¡°I¡¯ll call. I¡¯ll call!¡± ¡°Ben!¡± Danny couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted at him. ¡°You¡¯re the most obedient!¡± Silvia patted Ben¡¯s face with the mobile phone and was ready to dial. ¡°Ben, if you make this call, we won¡¯t work in the underworld anymore. No one will hire us from now on!¡± Danny said fiercely. Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What now? Do you think you can continue to do this in the future? Are you aware of the situation? You should think about whether you can live to see the sun tomorrow first!¡± ¡°Even if we die, we won¡¯t betray our employer!¡± Danny desperately stopped him. ¡°Ben, you can¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say that to him, but it¡¯s easy for you to die. In this world, everything in the world is difficult, but it would be different when ites to death.¡± Silvia said disapprovingly, ¡°However, do you know what it is like to beg for death?¡± But Danny didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He looked at her with one eye and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Little girl, do you think we are all weak and fragile? It¡¯s already shameful for us to lose in your hands today. If we listen to you again, we might as well die!¡± ¡°Good! You have guts!¡± Silvia apuded him. ¡°Since you have guts, I should think of a vigorous way to die for a man like you to deserve you!¡± She stood up and paced back and forth. ¡°Let me think. Have you ever heard of the death penalty by cutting flesh bit by bit?¡± ¡°Cutting flesh bit by bit?¡± Ben repeated in a trembling voice. ¡°That¡¯s right! But it seems that you don¡¯t know much about it. I¡¯ll tell you. In fact, very simple tools would be needed. I can make it with my dagger. I just need to find a and tie you up. Then, I¡¯ll use the dagger to cut off the bulging flesh. I¡¯ll cut you into pieces. I¡¯ll cut you as many times as we agree. ¡°We value credibility very much. No matter how many cuts we have agreed on, you won¡¯t die before they¡¯re all performed. It¡¯ll be precise without one less or one more cut. Do you want to give it a try!¡± she said with a smile. If Ben hadn¡¯t been hit in the vital point and couldn¡¯t move, he would have copsed as if a pile of mud. He couldn¡¯t believe that the vicious words just now came from the little girl in front of him. More importantly, she said that with a smile and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal at all. Silvia went on to say, ¡°But I don¡¯t have much experience, and I can¡¯t control the strength used on the dagger. If I make extra or less cuts, you won¡¯t mind it, right? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± The corner of Danny¡¯s eye twitched, but he still said stubbornly. ¡°Do you think we would be scared?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not scared! Good then. After all, you¡¯re all men, not little girls.¡± She nodded. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a kind of cruel toruture that is used on little girls. It¡¯s called a rope torture. Have you ever heard of it?¡± Ben was speechless. They had never heard of it! They didn¡¯t want to hear it either! But Silvia didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, or she wouldn¡¯t care even if she knew it. She continued, ¡°Two ends of a thick hemp rope would be connected with a delicate little girl tied on it. The executioner would just pull the rope back and forth, and finally, the girl¡¯s lower part would be bloody mutted, but she wouldn¡¯t be dead yet, still breathing. Tsk, tsk.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But I think that this is a new era. Men and women should be equal, right? A little girl can take it, so can the men, especially tough men like you! And men have more flesh. Speaking of which, I can pull the hemp rope for a longer while, right?¡± The more she talked, the more excited she became. The more Ben listened to it, the more frightened he was. He almost fainted. What did it mean that men had more flesh?! What did it mean that she could pull the rope for a longer while?! After she was done pulling, even if they could survive, they would lose their genitals and feel the cold air by their lower parts when they walked. Although Danny did not speak, his face did not look good. It was not that he had never seen a bloody scene. But what this little girl described was really¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but want to tighten his legs, feeling a pain in his crotch. Adam couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t speak. His face was red as if he was trying hard to get away, but it was in vain. ¡°Well, have you thought about which tortures to choose? If you haven¡¯t decided yet, I still have¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the cell phone rang. She nced at Adam¡¯s cell phone. It seemed that the other party hade to her before she could take the initiative to look for him. ¡°Which one of you will answer?¡± She waved the phone in front of Ben and Danny. Before Danny could speak, Ben was afraid that he would refuse, so he rushed to say, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll tell him ording to your instructions. Don¡¯t worry, madam!¡± Silvia was amused. ¡°Okay. Remember to tell him what you¡¯re asked to say!¡± As soon as the call was connected, there came a voice from the phone. It was just that the voice had been edited with a voice changer. It seemed that the other party had a strong sense of reconnaissance consciousness. ¡°How is it? Did you drug her?¡± The man on the other side asked about the drugs as soon as he talked. He was probably worried. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Silvia held the phone and stared at Ben. He leaned over and said, ¡°Something, something¡¯s wrong!¡± The other party was extremely nervous after all, immediately asking, ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°Did you put too many drugs in the bottle? The dose is too much, and she seems to be¡­ dead!¡± Since Ben¡¯s lower lip was pierced and he was beaten, he was gasping for breath. It sounded quite real. ¡°What?¡± The man on the other side was very surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s a three-day dose of drugs? Why did you use it all at once? Are you stupid?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 179 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 179 Chapter 179 He Doesn¡¯t Allow Anything Bad to Happen to Her The driver nced at Su Yun and then deliberately raised his voice. ¡°How would I know how much of your stuff I should use on her per day?! Since we¡¯ve already kidnapped her, you shoulde and take her away immediately! There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense! What do you think we should do now?¡± The man on the other side was probably also very angry. He paused and said, ¡°Where is Adam?¡± ¡°Adam¡­¡± After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Adam is still trying to rescue her. Hurry up ande over!¡± After that, Silvia decisively pressed the hang upbutton her He really didn¡¯t want to annoy the ¡°Madam, I did it right diduni. Hectetully tried to devil in front of hum Silvinced at him and soup with tolimor ¡°The throvou dy here obediently I¡¯ll deal with youter her con, but he Simon booked a ticket for thetest tiht. He thouy the world be able to didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t biblioji in touch with her after yetting off the ne He couldn¡¯t get through to her phone no matter how hard he tried He couldn¡¯t find her in the hotel she stayed in, so he was dixious, Helised his connections in France and made it call to Carmelo directly Wyatt was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the big boss would call him in person. He stood up in a panic and answered the phone subconsciously, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t call back today.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll contact her right away. I¡¯ll reply to you as soon as there¡¯s any news!¡± He paused and immediately corrected himsell. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll reply to you whether there¡¯s any news or not!¡± After hanging up, he immediately began to call Silvia. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t get through. After thinking for a while, he asked Ste to call Renee¡¯s mobile phone number, but no one answered. This time, he really realized the seriousness of the problem, He broke out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t understand why the big boss called him in person. After all, when Silvia started working in Carmelo, it had always been Freddie who arranged it. Wyatt even once thought that the two of them had a special rtionship. ¡°M¡­ Mr. Palmer¡­¡± When he dialed back, his teeth were chattering. ¡°We, we can¡¯t find her.¡± ¡°Have you contacted the organizer of the appreciationpetition?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice. From his voice on the phone, Wyatt could not tell whether Simon was happy or angry, but the cold feeling was like a sharp knife hanging on his back, which made all his hair stand on end. ¡°I got in touch with them. They said that she left after the two rounds ofpetition, and they didn¡¯t see her. There was no record of her returning to the hotel. Maybe¡­ something went wrong on the way,¡± he whispered. ¡°What? What went wrong?¡± ¡°1, 1 don¡¯t know.¡± Wyatt said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to contact our men in France right away. We¡¯ll find out as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Simon interrupted him and said, ¡°Tell your inen that no matter who received a call or any news, they will report it immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wyatt hung up the phone, and the sweat on his forehead flowed down his cheeks. Simon looked calm, but he was actually flustered. From receiving all kinds of training from his family to facing all kinds of tests after he took over the company, he had experienced all kinds of ups and downs, as well as risks and assassinations both domestically and overseas, but he had never been as flustered as he was now. He was afraid! He was really afraid. He was afraid that something might happen to her. He was afraid that she would¡­ He didn¡¯t dare to think about it, so he could only do things as soon as possible by arranging for someone to contact the French police and using all the connections he could use to investigate. He couldn¡¯t allow anything bad to happen to her. Silvia got very bored as she waited. She walked around the room twice and found something to replenish her physical strength. She then went to take a look and saw that Renee was still sleeping soundly. It was obvious that those kidnappers had used quite a lot of this knockout powder If Silvia had been drugged at that time, she would have been asleep like Renee now. After looking around for a while, she failed to find her mobile phone, and she even failed to find Renee¡¯s. She only had one taken from the bearded man in her hand. The foreigner¡¯s phone was not convenient touse, and its function was notplete. Back in the room, she looked at the three people and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± Without a mobile phone, she couldn¡¯t reply to thepany, nor could she give Simona call. Although he didn¡¯t know that something had happened to her. if he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her, he would be a little anxious, wouldn¡¯t he? Ben pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She gave a threatening snort and looked at him coldly. The look in her eyes made him tremble. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I was just told to drive. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Silvia saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so she turned her gaze back to the man in the sunsses However, she only nced at his face and then moved away. She squatted in front of the bearded man. ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s my phone?¡± Adam nced at her and said nothing. He had been holding it in for a long time. He couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t speak. Except for his rolling eyeballs, he was no different from a good for nothing In the past, he had only heard of it from rumors, but he had never seen it before. Today, he had witnessed the power of vital-point attacks, but he actually learned it from a little girl. He regretted that he had been careless. ¡°Oops, I forgot that you can¡¯t speak!¡± Silvia nodded. As she spoke, she helped him return to normal and said, ¡°Come on, tell me ¨C where is my phone? And where¡¯s my assistant¡¯s phone? The bearded man grinned at her, showing an extremely exaggerated smile. ¡°We smashed it!¡± ¡°Smashed?¡± Silvia also revealed a smile as she looked at him. In contrast, her smile was much sweeter. But then, they heard a painful howl and saw that the bearded man¡¯s hand had been pierced through by the dagger. From the back of his hand to the palm of his hand, the dagger went straight in, and blood flowed all over the floor. ¡°Did you use this hand to smash it?¡± She held the handle of the dagger, and the smile on her face did not weaken at all. ¡°No? I got the wrong hand then, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll start over!¡± As she spoke, she pulled out the dagger. ¡°AH!¡± The pain of flesh being hurt again made Adam grin. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Kill me? That can¡¯t happen until you get to move.¡± Silvia smiled coldly. ¡°Let me ask again. Where¡¯s my phone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really smashed.¡± The man with sunsses on the side suddenly spoke. Maybe he was shocked by her fierceness, so he quickly said, ¡°Because we were afraid of being tracked, we smashed it and threw it halfway on the road. I don¡¯t know where it is now.¡± Silvia did not know what to say. Well, it was smashed indeed. Holding the dagger that was dripping with blood, Silvia got up and walked over to him. ¡°So, you smashed it?¡± She lowered her head, and her eyes were calm. Her face was so beautiful, but at this moment, she looked like a demon standing in front of him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I¡­¡± The man in sunsses paused. ¡°I canpensate you with a new one.¡± ¡°Compensate me?¡± She sneered. ¡°How can youpensate me for my loss of data? Maybe you can compensate me with your hands¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the sound of a car came from downstairs, The expressions of the three changed. Silvia stared at them and said, ¡°You now have more companions.¡± The three of them were speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 180 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 180 Chapter 180 So Naughty! Silvia stood by the window and looked over. She saw a ck caring from the darkness. It looked very ordinary and even a little worn out. It was also because of its appearance that it didn¡¯t seem strange at all to make it here. The car came very fast and stopped outside the cabin with a squeak. The door was opened, and a man jumped out and trotted to the door ¡°lenkins¡¯ Jenkins!¡± Obviously, he was calling the name of one of the kidnappers Silvia looked back as if she wanted to confirm who he was calling She saw the driver¡¯s panic and knew the answer without even having tours ¡°I see,¡± she said meaningfully and look a w agan with smile The inan downstairs stood in front of the cabin and mned the door while cursing. ¡°Idiots! Open the door! Do you still want to get the money.¡± From the cursing sound and the touyhoutline of his boly, Silvid managed to recognize him. Was it him.?! On second thought, she was not surprised at all ll Wallist that this guy actually got involved with these notorious kidnappers. He was teed difficult to deal with ¡°Don¡¯t move! She pointed at them with the dayper stained with blood and warned them, and then she went downstairs to open the door Since he had already spent money to hire those men to kidnap her, she should receive him in person to express her gratitude Probably because he heard footstepsing from inside, Louis shouted even more excitedly. ¡°Jenkins, Dawson, hurry up and open the door!¡± Silvia held the door handle and opened the door, standing aside. As soon as the door was opened, Louis strode in. ¡°Why did it take you so long? What are you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he turned around and saw a person who shouldn¡¯t be there. His expression changed. Before he could run out, Silvia had already kicked him in the chest. Bang! Bang! Bang! With several crisp sounds, he was kicked back and knocked down rany tables and chairs behind him. Finally, he fell to the floor and looked terrible. ¡°You¡­how could you¡­¡± Louis¡¯s eyes were wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe it. How could this be?! ¡°You¡¯re surprised I¡¯m not dead, aren¡¯t you?¡± She stepped forward step by step with a smile on her face. She was ying with the dagger in her hand as it shed with a cold light. Get Bonus ¡°Jenkins, Jenkins¡­ Dawson¡­¡± Calling out their names loudly, Louis already had a bad feeling. He struggled to move backward, wanting to get up and run. ¡°Do you miss them so much? How about I take you to them?¡± she said half-jokingly. Meanwhile, Louis had already gotten up and was about to run in another direction. Standing where she was, she did not chase after him. She just casually hooked up a stool with her foot and then tossed it hard. Smack! When it hit his back, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Louis¡¯s mouth. He threw himself on the floor miserably. ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re so naughty!¡± She walked to his side unhurriedly and said those words, which almost made him want to spit blood again. Silvia bent down and looked at him, who was lying on the floor. ¡°Tell me, how were you going to deal with me?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°1¡­¡± Louis gasped and felt that his internal organs were about to break. He had been beaten by Silvia before. At that time, he only felt that she was good at martial arts. But when he was kicked by her and hit by the stool just now, he realized that he had underestimated her. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Was she just an ordinary perfumer? Impossible! Even if she went to learn some martial arts, it was impossible for her to be so powerful. At this time, he even would believe that she was an international criminal police officer! ¡°Do you have the right to ask me now?¡± Stepping on his back, Silvia said coldly, ¡°Speak! What were you going to do?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He gasped, and as soon as he took a breath, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I just want revenge. I want to mess with you. I want to kill you!¡± At this point, he had nothing to be afraid of, so he simply said what was on his mind. ¡°Who ordered you?¡± She narrowed her eyes and exerted more strength on her feet. ¡°Vivienne? Or is it Ladarius Flores? Or someone else?¡± If it were only those two people, it would be easy to deal with them. But if it was someone else¡­ Their purpose was worth thinking deeply about. ¡°No one. I just want to mess with you! You are an abandoned woman who has been yed by men. What¡¯s so noble about you? Why can¡¯t you sleep with me? I can guarantee that you will be famous in the perfume field¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Silvia lifted her foot and stomped hard on him, causing him to vomit blood, ¡°You scum!¡± He was really a scum among the perfumers! This kind of person didn¡¯t deserve to be a perfumerat all! She couldn¡¯t vent her hatred enough and crushed his back again. She calcted the time and felt that it was almost time for the police to arrive When she went downstairs to open the door for him, she called the police. Although the specific address was not clear, she told them a general location. How could she let go of these scums? ¡°Haha, even if you can fight, do you think you can be a top level perfumer?¡± Turning over, Louis lay on his back and gave up struggling, ¡°Let me tell you, this industry is not as simple as you think it is. You Americans are the lowest and worst. You can never be a top level perfumer. That will never ever happen!¡± ¡°The lowest?¡± Silvia¡¯s voice was filled with coldness. Her paze slowly moved down from his dirty face andnded on his waist. Thinking of what lie had said just now, she felt dispusted. She raised her foot and kicked him hard on his crotch ¡°AHHH!¡± Louis¡¯s entire face changed. He covered his crotch with his hands and rolled on the floor. He wanted to curse her, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Silvia spat. Just as she was about to move, she senised that something was wrong. She instinctively turned around and narrowly avoided the bullet that was shot toward her. ¡°Shoot her now and kill her. We can¡¯t let her go!¡± It was the voice of the bearded man upstairs. He shouted crazily, and along with his voice, the bullets flew over like raindrops. She didn¡¯t expect him to break through her vital-point attack Silvia hid behind the sofa and thought that perhaps it was about time for her attack to end. After all, she hadn¡¯t practiced martial arts for two years. Although the power in her body had been slightly awakened recently, she still hadn¡¯t grasped it urately. She had been really careless! The man in the sunsses was also talking. He was only tied up by her at that time. She didn¡¯t use the vital-point attack on him. Maybe the bearded man had helped him untie the rope on him. Now only the driver¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t been broken through, so he was not there, ¡°Come out! Bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The bearded man was almost crazy. He had been working in the underworld for so many years. It was not that he had never failed, but he had never been humiliated like this. The bullets shot down desperately, and Louis, who had been lying on the floor like a dead body, struggled to get up and found a wooden board to block himself from the bullets. Heughed and said, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re dead!¡± Compared to their craziness, Silvia was much calmer. She looked up from the gap in the sofa and roughly nced at the situation. She chuckled and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s dead for sure, but YOU are the ones who will die!¡± Then, a cold light suddenly appeared, and only the sound of the air being cut could be heard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 181 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Who¡¯s the Hostage Here! Almost at the same time, the bearded man screamed, ¡°Ah-¡± Not far away, the man in sunsses turned his head and saw his boss¡¯s uninjured hand pierced by the dagger. His gun fell from his hand and he paled. It was not just because what he saw was too nasty. but also because the dagger had just brushed past his ear. He could feel the slight pain of his ear being scratched. What a narrow escape. Fear lingered within him. The bearded man had used the uninjured hand to shoot, but now both of his hands were injured. He screamed in pain, bing even more frenzied, ¡°You¡¯re dead! You¡¯re dead! Ah-¡± He cursed angrily, but with both of his hands injured and his gun dropped, he could do nothing but turn to re at the man in sunsses who was struck numb, ¡°Kill her! Ki ¡°I¡­¡± The man in sunsses might have had that intention a moment ago, but his mind had gone He had never seen such a powerful woman and never thought a woman could be that way. ¡°What are you waiting for? Move¡­¡± Outside the window, police sirens rent the air and the shing light of police cars lit the sky. The bearded man was frightened. ¡°The police areing? Damn!¡± ¡°Run!¡± They were both wanted. If they were caught, they¡¯d be imprisoned for the rest of their lives. He ran outward with the man in sunsses, and Silvia seized the opportunity to run upstairs. Louis pounced upon her but tripped and fell, identally grabbing the bearded man. ¡°Fuck, let go!¡± The bearded man cursed. He was too desperate to think about wliy Silvia ran upstairs, but Louis wouldn¡¯t let go of him. ¡°You can¡¯t leave without me!¡± If he was caught by the police, he¡¯d be done. Louis didn¡¯t want to die there ¡°Boss, hurry!¡± The man in sunsses shouted. Then, the whole room was lit up. Thrones of policemen surrounded the ce and one of them shouted through a loudspeaker, ¡°Attention. You have been surrounded! There¡¯s no escape. Let the hostages go now.¡± The bearded man felt speechless. So was the man in sunsses. There¡¯s no such thing as hostages! The driver upstairs couldn¡¯t moved bit and only heard gunshots without knowing what was going on outside He prayed that his buddies rould make it so heimild tikiVORT on that woman But after waiting for a while he leite the soulot ir He freaked out. He wished to taken puh elu atro While he was once the HTWISH A H O wind Before he could see what was man betaltthontent on to be able to moved T inlik¡± gust of tutte And he seemed He was confused and tried moving fush , Surprise toutil Looking at the WORKN swing ill corner, he blinked and looked Vi¡¯li 111011¡å L¡¯Uted What¡¯s happening here? Howe she¡¯s unscathed! My buddies failed If they failed, why did she free me?¡¯ So they made ir While he was thinking, he heard the words the police shouted He swallowed and said, ¡°You ! ¡°Shut up!¡± Silvia snapped. Although it was just two words, he subconsciously obeyed for fear that his tongue would be cut off if he said one more word. The situation downstairs was unclear. But now, if he didn¡¯t run away, there would be no chance. After thinking about it, he got up and ran to the window to look downstairs. He only saw people everywhere and his legs immediately went weak. Why are there so many people?! He didn¡¯t have time to think. He touched his waist and found an exit that was less guarded, deciding to escape without being noticed. However, a cold voice came from behind him. ¡°If you run, I¡¯ll break your legs. Try it if you dare.¡± The driver¡¯s legs gave way and he slid down from the window He panicked. He knew she meant it. This monster can do anything! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Me She freed him but didn¡¯t kill him or let him go. What is she going to do? ¡°Please, tell me what you want?¡± He almost knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Stay here. Keep an eye on me!¡± she said in a frigid voice and shot the driver a scathing nce. The driver lurched up and answered, ¡°No problem!¡± But the next second, he realized what she said didn¡¯t make sense. Keep an eye on her? Soon, he knew what it meant. Without getting responses from inside, the police decided to break in. The man in sunsses tried to fight back but was shot dead by the sniper. When the police rushed in, they only saw the bearded man with bloody hands and a dying man on the ground. There was no one else They swiftly handcuffed the bearded man, and then rushed upstairs. ¡°One hostage here!¡± a policeman said. Simon, who hade with the police, dashed in and saw a strange woman.¡±Not her!¡± They kept looking while the driver was on pins and needles in the room. With the policemen outside and a monster in the room, he could neither run away nor stay. He was so unlucky. ¡°Freeze!¡± Several guns were pointed at him. ¡°Raise your hands and let go of the hostage!¡± He immediately raised his hands obediently, deeming it better to be arrested than to stay with a monster. Hostage? He is the hostage here! ¡°Miss Austin?¡± One of the policemen asked. Silvia lifted her head, her face tear-streaked. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± The driver was stunned. Why the hell are you crying? I¡¯m the one who should be crying! ¡°Miss Austin don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re safe now. We¡­¡± A tall man rushed over and weaved his way through the coward. ¡°Silvia!¡± Silvia froze. She opened her eyes wide and forgot to cry. She looked at him in amazement and asked, ¡°Why are you doing here?¡± H-he is supposed to be in the country. When did hee? Simon strode over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t be afraid. I got you!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t reply The driver was tongue-tied. Simon took off his coat and carefully draped it around her shoulders. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. You must have suffered.¡± When Simon saw the tear stains on her cheeks, his heart ached. At the thought that she had been kidnapped and perhaps tortured by these vicious criminals, he couldn¡¯t wait to tear them into pieces. ¡°She suffered?¡± The driver couldn¡¯t help crying out. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 182 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 182 Chapter 182 She Is Really Fine They were the ones who suffered, but they really couldn¡¯t say it out. ¡°Behave!¡± Before Silvia could re at him, the police had already kicked him hard. The driver was speechless. He really wanted to cry! What a grievance! ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce is too scary. I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡± she said softly as she tilted her head toward Simon. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Simon came with the French police. He couldn¡¯t find her, so he contacted the local police first. When Silvia called the police, he was immediately informed and came here right away. Now that she was saved, she still needed to make a statement. He talked to the person in charge that Silvia would make it when she calmed down. He took her back, as well as the unconscious assistant. ¡°Is there anywhere ufortable?¡± Simon could not check carefully since it was outside, so he only took a rough look and was still worried about her. After catching the criminals, the police found that they were international wanted criminals. They had been fleeing for a period of time. The police didn¡¯t expect that they would be caught here. It was an unexpected harvest. The international wanted criminals would be extremely vicious. During the time she had been abducted, she must be helpless and scared. Thinking of this, Simon hugged her even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired.¡± She shook her head and nestled meekly in his arms. Of course, she was tired. After all, she had been fighting for a long time and even had a small gunfight. Now her bones were sore and she didn¡¯t want to move at all. However, it was a pleasant surprise that Simon hade. She had thought that if he found out that she was missing, he would be anxious, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would fly here and join the police in the rescue. The feeling of being taken care of, valued and cherished was really wonderful. ¡°Then have a good rest.¡± Simon said softly. He didn¡¯t want to say too much to stimte her. He nced at the assistant lying in the back seat of the car. She had been unconscious since she was taken out of the cabin. She had never moved after being thrown in the back seat. Why hadn¡¯t she He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Silvia looked back at Renee with sympathy and amusement. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°She seems to have been dazed by overpowering drugs.¡± ¡°Overpowering drugs?¡± He was too nervous ahout her, so he didn¡¯t think too much about the details. Now when he heard the overpowering drugs, he remembered when she was kidnapped. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°They pretended to be Lisa¡¯s men and said that Lisa had something important lolk to me immediately. Renee was worried about me and must follow me, so she was also kidnapped. Later on, in the car, I guessed that it was the aromatherapy that had been drugged, so¡­¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t dazed?¡± He was very surprised. Her assistant didn¡¯t wake up until now even though there was such a big noise of gunfight. But she looked very sober. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She paused for a moment and said, ¡°I actually¡­ was dazed too. But maybe I¡¯m usually exposed to these things and have a little immunity to them, so I woke up earlier. I don¡¯t know why she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s okay. Can you find a doctor to treat herter?¡± What she said seemed to make sense Simon nodded, ¡°You also need a check to see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±¡± Silvia, ¡°¡­ok.¡± She was fine. Vivienne was still anxious. After all, Louis hadn¡¯t given her thest round of exam questions. He said that he couldn¡¯t find out anything The final round of the exam was personally handled by the examiner, and the probability is that the examiner will be Mr. Will. Because the organizer didn¡¯t reveal who the examiner was in advance, it was impossible for Louis to get the questions by using his connections. Without the exam questions, she was not sure if she could win thepetition. To be exact, she was like a poor student at the end of the line. She was about to participate in the national elitepetition now, she would soon be exposed. She still wanted to discuss it with Louis. Even if she couldn¡¯t win the championship, she couldn¡¯t let the backage Silvia win. However, She knocked on the door for a long time but there was no one in Louis¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t know where he had gone. No one answered his call, which made her even more lost. She felt that something was wrong, but she was not sure. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong other than some superficial injuries,¡± the doctor said to Simon after the check. Simon was very suspicious. ¡°Really? Although this was the best, he was still worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Palmer. I¡¯ve already done a thorough examination for Miss Austin. There¡¯s indeed no problem. If Miss Austin still has any difort, I suggest that it is best to go to the hospital for further in-depth examinations, such as ¡­CT, etc.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need!¡± Silvia quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± The doctor looked like that was the case, so Simon nodded and asked, ¡°Have you checked that girl?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. The content of the overpowering drug in her body has been almost metabolized, and it won¡¯t take long for her to wake up. If she has any ufortable when she wakes up, she can have a full examination.¡± After speaking, he looked at Silvia with a little doubt in his eyes. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing him like this, Simon¡¯s heart immediately tensed up again. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shaking his head, the doctor thought for a moment and said what he was worried about, ¡°It¡¯s just that if Miss Austin had the same overpowering drug as that girl, I didn¡¯t find any clue about it in Miss Austin¡¯s body.¡± Silvia ¡± ! She smiled. ¡°Maybe my metabolism system is good, and the drug was already metabolized, so it can¡¯t be detected. Just now you also said that Renee¡¯s ecstasy is also almost metabolized. I may be just a little faster than her.¡± After a moment of hesitation, the doctor nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but if that¡¯s the case, Miss Austin¡¯s metabolism is much faster than that of an adult man.¡± ¡°Probably. I¡¯m not too clear about it.¡± A sweet and harmless smile appeared on her face. She looked innocent. Looking at her and thinking for a while, the doctor thought that there might be such a possibility, so he did not say anything else and left. Simon sat down beside her. Looking at her normalplexion, he asked again uneasily, ¡°Don¡¯t you really have any difort?¡± Get Bonn Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 183 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 183 Chapter 183 It Was Not Worth Wasting Time on Bedbugs ¡°I¡¯m absolutely fine!¡± Silvia said in a bittersweet tone, ¡°See? I can get out of bed and run a marathon now!¡± As she spoke, she uncovered the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Simon quickly held her on the bed and with displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. You are not a child.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Of course, I¡¯m not a child! Silvia shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but what you¡¯re doing worries me.¡± Sighing helplessly, he said, ¡°How did you get stuck with those people?¡± Silvia thought for a moment, ¡°I am not sure where these people areing from. But when I see Louis, I realize that it is all a ruse on his part.¡± ¡°Louis? Do I know him?¡± Actually, Simon had never seen Louis, but Silvia had mentioned this name several times. Simon did not take it to heart because Louis had never been a big shot. Now that she mentioned him again, he suddenly remembered. ¡°Ladarius and Vivienne ask him to help, but he is not an employee of theirpany. I¡¯m not quite sure what their rtionship is. However, his target is indeed me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still Ladarius ¡®s trick?¡± Simon concealed his hostility with his eyes narrowed. Noticing his anger, Silvia held his cheeks with both hands, looked into his eyes, and shook her head, ¡°Not really. Maybe Vivienne, maybe he, who knows? He seems to be interested in me.¡± On hearing that, Simon suddenly gave a sharp look, ¡°What do you mean by saying that? Why I didn¡¯t hear that?¡± ¡°s, never! He tries to coax me, but he never seeds and is taught a lesson by me. Maybe he is trying to get back at me this time. Or maybe he just does this because of the Tasting Competition, after all, Vivienne also advances to the final round this time. They have personal rtionships, perhaps Louis just does this for her.¡± She thought, but all these were only spection. After all, when she asked Louis, he did not give her an answer. That madman said nothing but molested her. Before she could ask for the truth, the police came. It does not make any sense! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. That is not how it is yed out on TV. The police always wait for things to be resolved before they show up. Theye too early! ¡°I will let him suffer!¡± Simon said, a mighty force in his words, enraged as if he were a knight in a duel who could strike down his enemy in the next second. Get Bono Silvia could clearly feel his anger, which made her heart tremble. She was not scared, she was moved and felt warm instead. He was angry because someone had hurt her. In another word, he was angry because he cared about her. ¡°The police have already apprehended him. Abetting the kidnapping, colluding with internationally wanted criminals, and selling drugs, he will be punished by thew. You don¡¯t need to do it yourself.¡± With that, she gently held his hand, ¡°He¡¯s merely a bug. It¡¯s not worth getting angry over him!¡± He had long and slender fingers, although with some calluses, but the proportion was perfect. The owner of such hands could n in the business world. It was not worth wasting time on bedbugs. ¡°Drug?¡± Simon was very surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡± If she told him that Louis was nning to inject her with drugs, he would really kill Louis. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°When I wake up, I hear those kidnappers talk about it. By the way, they seem to have some drug sample or something kind of it. The police should take them as evidence.¡± Simon quietly listened to her, he did not interrupt her, but he tightly clutched her hand, showing how nervous he was. Did the kidnappers have drug samples with them? If she is identally exposed to drugs, or if they inject her with drugs¡­ He did not even dare to imagine it! ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± He said seriously, word by word. He would take her back. He could not let her stay in such a dangerous ce anymore. Thinking of if he was toote to save her, or if he did not fly over and get to her first, he was very scared. Silvia, who had been meekly leaning on his shoulder, immediately sat up on hearing that, ¡°No! I will stay here for the final round.¡± ¡°You are not going!¡± Simon said without hesitation. He did not care if she would win the award, he just wanted her to be safe! ¡°You¡­¡± Silvia was speechless. However, she could understand his feeling. She knew exactly that he was just too worried about her to say that. She sighed quietly and didn¡¯t argue with him, but lowered her eyebrows with a lost look, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t participate in the final. I have prepared a lot for thispetition, I can definitely win the award, thepany and my assistant may be disappointed if I quit, but nothing is as important as you. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Anyway, you are the boss, no one will disobey your orders. It doesn¡¯t matter what my colleagues will think of me. I¡¯ll quit and be a housewife, doing facials, shopping for fun every day!¡± Saying so, but she showed reluctance and displeasure. Simon knew exactly of her trick. He understood more about her ideals and volunteers and what she wanted to do, the future she envisioned. All along, he had fully supported her with all his heart, until just now when he had the intention to back off. Looking at the reluctance on her face, he knew that if he really did as she said, she would be more upset. She would no longer be the happy girl she used to be. Simon sighed softly and gave in, ¡°Well, you can go if you want to. Just be sure to keep yourself safe. Your safety is the highest priority. There is nothing more important than your life.¡± ¡°Great! You¡¯re so nice!¡± Giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, she said with a smile. Simon shook his head, ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± sping the back of her head with one hand, he took the initiative to kiss her again, ¡°I want more.¡± Feeling her warm and soft lips, her unique sweet scent, only then could he be at peace. Although she was not really injured, he did not want even the slightest possibility to exist. Closing his eyes, Simon held her a little tighter. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 184 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Silvia¡¯s Doubts In fact, the kidnapping of Silvia had been suppressed as much as possible, so that it did not spread to the domestic media. However, it still caused a little stir in France. At least, people in this circle, especially those who came to participate in the Tasting Competition, knew about it. Lisa worried about Silvia very much. If it had not been toote and her father had stopped her, she would havee to see Silvia, no matter what. In the whole affair, Renee, Silvia¡¯s assistant, was the one who was the most confused. As the victim of the kidnapping, Renee had no clue about what had happened because she slept through it. She did not hear anything about it until the doctor gave her a checkup. Later, she read the news and asked Silvia again and again uncertainly. ¡°Is the news true? Is it true? I¡­ No, we were kidnapped?¡± After seeing Silvia nod affirmatively, Renee was utterly shocked, and her mouth was wide open for a long time. ¡°But I did not feel anything. Why?¡± ¡°You were drugged and had been in a deep sleep. That¡¯s why you did not feel anything.¡± Silvia paused for a moment as if she was afraid of hurting Renee¡¯s self-esteem. Then she added, ¡°The dosage of the drug was over.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the drugs had been put since we got in the car and it was in the aromatic seat?¡± After thinking for a while, Renee asked again. Silvia nodded and replied, ¡°In fact, they only intended to kidnap me. However, you were with me all the time, so they had to kidnap you too. I¡¯m sorry for getting you into trouble.¡± Deep in her heart, Silvia was a little apologetic to Renee. After all, Renee had been drawn into this for no reason, but only because of Silvia. ¡°I am not talking about this. I mean, why nothing happened to you?¡± Renee did not care at all about why she was kidnapped, but she was puzzled why she did not feel like she had been involved at all from beginning to end. Instead, Renee just felt as if she had slept for a long time. ¡°L¡­¡± Simon asked the same question yesterday. Silvia cleared her throat and said, ¡°As you know, l¡¯in a perfumer, so I am a little sensitive to fragrance. I covered my nose when I noticed something was wrong. Of course, I was drugged too, but I was probably used to it and immune to it, so I regained consciousness earlier. You don¡¯t have to overthink it. In short, the good thing is that we¡¯re safe and sound now.¡± Renee was speechless. After pondering for a while, she asked, ¡°Why did they kidnap you?¡± Get Stories o Silvia said, ¡°Maybe they did not want me to participate in the finals. Of course, it may be for some other reason, which I do not know. I have to wait for the investigation result from the police.¡± After that, Silvia deliberately changed the topic, not letting Renee continue to be entangled in this matter. ¡°Anyway, the bad guys have been caught by the police, and we are safe and sound. This is the best thing for us. We are about to arrive at the venue of the finals, yet we don¡¯t know what the final exam is. Aren¡¯t you nervous at all?¡± Silvia purposely pretended to be nervous to distract Renee. As expected, seeing Silvia be nervous, Renee immediately stopped thinking of the kidnapping to comfort Silvia. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We have entered thest round. I¡¯m very confident in you. If the kidnapping is to stop you from participating in the finals, it just proves how good you are. In addition, we are not required for the final result by thepany. It¡¯s good enough for us to enter thest round and get a ce. Come on, just rx¡­¡± Speaking of this, Renee seemed to remember something. ¡°By the way, if they wanted to stop you from participating in the finals, the person behind the scene must be either the contestant of the finals or who rted to. This is the key point. Have you told the police to investigate carefully?¡± Silvia did not know what to say. Silvia had to shift her gaze to the outside of the car window and ended the conversation. Soon, they arrived at the venue of the finals. Silvia was wearing a very decent suit today, which would be more convenient for her movements. In the final round, Silvia was indeed not nervous. Perhaps the sudden kidnapping relieved her emotions and distracted her attention. Compared with thepetition, she was more doubtful about the changes in her body. Silvia did not know whether it was because she was not focused on perfuming, or she had developed somne potencies after leaving Ladarius and V.L, her body became more and more unusual, especially when she was kidnapped this time, Silvia could feel the welling up power in her body. Silvia grew up in the Austin family and learned some martial arts. She was not the talented one among the disciples of the Austin family, but her skills were good enough to deal with some gangsters. However, she felt that it was easy to knock down those three international wanted criminals. There was no way to get such a feeling by practicing martial arts. Silvia was a little confused about it, but she did not have the time or energy to look to figure it out. Perhaps it was because of the kidnapping case, Silvia drew everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she entered the venue of the finals. As Silvia¡¯s assistant, Renee was not allowed to enter the venue of the finals, so she had to wait outside. Silvia straightened her back, walked to her seat, and sat down. She then looked around. To be honest, those who made it to the finals did have strengths. Rather than her and Vivienne, there were no American contestants. From a certain point of view, there were reasons why Louis, or some other foreign perfumers, had contempt for Americans. Over the years, there were not many top-notch perfumers from America. Even if there were a few skilled ones, they were notpared to the international perfumers globally. In the end, only a few outstanding perfumers either immigrated or joined the research institutes of other countries. As a result, talents were lost one after another. This made Silvia very ufortable. Silvia could not be considered a patriot. Nevertheless, when she went abroad and faced all sorts of foreigners, with her American nationality and appearance, the sentiment of being American came naturally from within her wherever she went. Americans here were looked down upon, including Silvia. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Therefore, Silvia secretly made up her mind to win the Tasting Competition today! However¡­ It was strange that she did not see Vivienne at the venue. Silvia thought when they met each other today, they would inevitably have another quarrel, and Vivienne would mock her, which was what Vivienne did every time when she saw Silvia. Unexpectedly, Vivienne did not show up. Vivienne waste, but she did note at all, and she would not even have a chance to show up for the finals. Vivienne, who had been looking forward to making her name in the finals, dressed up gracefully and was about to go out to participate in the finals. Just then, she was stopped by the police who came to her door. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 185 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The Finals ¡°What are you doing?¡± She was a little frightened. Looking at the policeman in front of her, she was in a panic. Naturally, she had heard of Silvia¡¯s kidnapping, but the police did not divulge the identities of the kidnappers. Having read all the news in the report repeatedly, she only found that three international wanted criminals kidnapped Silvia. As for the reason, it was not exined in detail. Silvia had been kidnapped, and why hadn¡¯t she been killed? She just felt that was a great pity. Even it she hadn¡¯t been killed, she should have been rescued a littleter. At least she wouldn¡¯t have been able to participate in the finals. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Silvia was so lucky. Not only was she saved, but she was unscathed. There was nothing wrong with her. How annoying! Moreover, Louis had been out of reach till now, which made her even more uneasy. She always felt that this matter might have something to do with him, but she didn¡¯t get any definite news However, it didn¡¯t matter. In recent days, she had gradually found that Louis was unreliable and no longer of any use to her. In the past, she had thought that as long as she rode his coattails, she would be able to enter the international circle step by step and hook an internationally known perfumer. But after arriving in France, she learned that Louis was simply notorious. He couldn¡¯t even do it himself, so he went to other countries to deceive others. How could he take her to the top? After she figured it out, she was going to seek an opportunity to dump Louis and find another person to rely on. From her point of view, Mr. Will was the most suitable person. He was too old and had a high status. Besides, he was a professional top-level perfumer. As long as she could get close to him, she would have a bright future! Therefore, she purposely dressed herself up before she went to participate in the finals. Even though she couldn¡¯t win thepetition, she would win if she got Mr. Will¡¯s attention! She didn¡¯t expect that, however, the police would stop her before she went out. ¡°Vivienne, is it Miss Vivienne?¡± The police showed their certificates. ¡°Now you were suspected of having something to do with a kidnapping, Please go back to assist in the investigation. You have the right to remain silent, but anything you do say may be used against you in a court ofw.¡± Vivienne¡¯s mind went nk all of a sudden. She gave a hollowugh and said, ¡°Did you make a mistake? Me? A kidnapping? How could that be?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe with us.¡± The policeman had taken out the handcuffs. Seeing the silver handcuffs, she immediately panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I have to participate in the finals. Today is very important to me! It must be a mistake. I have been in the hotel these days. How could I involve in a kidnapping? Whom did I kidnap? Oh, right, it¡¯s Silvia! She must have said that, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Silvia has a grudge against me. She deliberately wanted to frame me. I didn¡¯t do it! Please let me go to the finals. Thispetition is very important to me. I beg you! Even if I have to go, please wait until thepetition is over!¡± She kept stepping back, and all the words that she could think of for herself rushed up to her. The moment the police mentioned the kidnapping, she guessed that it was about Silvia. But why would they find her? It had nothing to do with her! Although she had dropped hints to Louis before and had also given him some ideas, she had not thought of the whole action n yet. It really had nothing to do with her! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you muste with us! The policeman snapped handcuffs around her wrists and she couldn¡¯t refuse at all. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Vivienne still wanted to say something, but she had no chance to refuse in face of the police. So she was taken away before the finals. The finals started, but the exam questions weren¡¯t shown to the people. Instead, many etiquettedies came in from one side of the venue with a tray in their hands and a decent smile on their faces. Everyone was very curious about what they were doing. Then they saw the etiquettedies put the trays in front of them one by one. The lids of the trays were almost opened at the same time. Inside were two bottles of perfume, which looked exactly the same as the external packing. On the bottles of perfume, there were differentbels. The host began to speak, ¡°Be quiet, everyone. First of all, congrattions on corning to thest round of thepetition. Those who cane here are all the best of the perfumers. However, in France, the cradle of perfumers, there is still a long way to go to be a top-level one. It is the final today, the last round of thepetition. I hope that everyone can take it seriously and show your best!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Each of you has two bottles of perfume in front of you. Your exam questions are the same. Of these two bottles of perfume, one is concocted by a medium-level perfumer, and the other by Mr. Will. All of you should analyze and write down theposition of Chapter 185 The Finals these two bottles of perfume with the paper and pen in front of you. In addition, feel free to write down any merits or demerits. In the end, the one who answers most correctly wins.¡± If there are persons with the same answer, the one who takes the shortest time will win.¡± Then he picked up the timer and said, ¡°Start!¡± When the timer started, thepetition officially began. Almost everyone picked up the two bottles of perfume, but they were in no rush to open them to smell the perfume. After all, they were all professional perfumers. They observed the perfume first, sniffed the perfume through the bottle, and then opened the lid, letting the fragrance go into the nose little by little, from light to faint. Finally, they sprayed a little perfume on the wrist and perceived the fragrance of it after vtilization. Everyone followed the prescribed order. Silvia picked up the bottle and looked at thebel on it. She could also see the bottles in front of others with the samebel. The names of the medium-level perfumer and Mr. Will had been written on them. It was obvious. It¡¯s rare that someone told you so clearly who did it. It was usually hidden or someone might not even tell you who did it at the beginning, Only in this way could people not be affected by the external environment and be able to distinguish the perfume itself. After all, in this field, it was really hard to reach the top. Therefore, there was instinctive worship for all the masters imperceptibly. Certainly, some people admired them, and some wanted to defeat them. So extreme emotions existed. Now the examiner had made it clear that one of them was an ordinary perfumer¡¯s and the other was Mr. Will¡¯s. In addition, the body of the bottle had already told you. In fact, it would have a certain impact on the judgment of the contestants. She looked up at the examiner and he made an inspection tour in front seriously, wearing an impartial look on his face. Then she looked at the seat with Vivienne¡¯s namete. It was still empty. She really didn¡¯te. After thinking for a while, she held one of the bottles of perfume close to her nose and sniffed it gently. A very elegant fragrance floated over to her. Get us o Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 186 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Is This All You¡¯re capable of? The test didn¡¯t take long. About half an hourter, candidates began to hand in their papers one after another. Fewer and fewer people were left in the venue, but Silvia hadn¡¯t written anything again for a long while. Thepositions of the perfumes were actually very easy to distinguish, and she¡¯d written them down? soon after the test began. However, these two perfumes were interestingly simr to each other in both their color and head and heart notes. That made them not differ much in terms of strengths and weaknesses, which was quite tricky. Most of the candidates finished the test quickly. Some looked unsure, but after thinking for a while, they also finished answering the questions. In the end, there were only several people left. The examiner checked the time and said, ¡°Ten minutes left. You need to hand in your paper on time or you¡¯ll be disqualified.¡± After hearing that, the left ones hurried to finish their papers. Silvia sniffed the perfumes for the When she handed in the paper and went out, she found that all candidates were arranged to wait in a big room for the results. With thest test over, everyone was rxed. Afterpeting with each other a few days ago, they¡¯d warmed up to each other and were chatting. ¡°Mr. Will¡¯s perfume is indeed extraordinary. We¡¯re not in his league. His perfume is so unique that it¡¯ll definitely be a global hit!¡± One woman said. Some echoed, and some disagreed with disdain. ¡°Come on. Do you really think it was designed by Mr. Will? You really believe what is written on the bottle? That¡¯s not true. Look at how you couldn¡¯t wait to suck up to him.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s wrong with the perfumes? How dare you call yourself a perfumer? Just go home and be a mother!¡± The woman being mocked demanded with red cheeks, ¡°I know what I smelled. Mr. Will¡¯s perfume uses a variety of flower fragrances, and the essential oil in it is made in a special way. Don¡¯t pretend to know it all when you actually know nothing. Also, what¡¯s wrong with being a mother? You¡¯re not raised by your mother?¡± Her words were harsh and they were about to have a row. The candidates split into two groups. One group thought that Mr. Will was excellent, far better than ordinary perfumers. The other group believed that it wasn¡¯t Mr. Will¡¯s perfume. The organizer did this to mislead them into making the wrong judgment. While tension was mounting, Silvia watched it in the most inconspicuous corner silently. ¡°You agree with neither side?¡± someone suddenly asked beside her. She turned and realized that the question was directed at her when she met the person¡¯s eyes. It was a man who looked different from the Europeans who had blond hair and blue eyes With ck hair and eyes of the same color, he was quite good-looking. Previously, Silvia hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the other candidates, so she didn¡¯t have much impression of him. However, given that he was here, he must be a candidate like her. The reason why she was sure that he wasn¡¯t from America was that she and Vivienne were the only two Americans who had made it to the final round ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡± She shook her head and knew better than to side with anyone But obviously, the man was more interested in her than in the quarrel over there ¡°You look like you don¡¯t agree with either side.¡± Raising her hand to touch her face, Silvia asked, ¡°Is there any writing on my face ¡°No, but your eyes betrayed you. There is wisdom in them.¡± He spoke¡± Fluent American English, ¡°Your American ent is pretty pood.¡± Instead of swering him. Silvide him an irrelevant ¡°Thank you.¡± The man appeared ttered and introduced himself casually ¡±Nice to meet you. My name is Abel Halpert.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out a hand towards her with a broad smile. Straightening up. Silvia didn¡¯t shake hands with himni and said, ¡±It¡¯s about to end.¡± One of the staff came out and asked them to return to the venue. The noise suddenly died down and Silvia valued the quietness very much. When she returned to her seat, she saw the man sitting down somewhere behind her. No wonder she had no impression of him. Seeing her looking at him, he waved at her happily. Silvia nced at him and looked away expressionlessly. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re close or something. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve read everyone¡¯s answers. After careful consideration, we decide to announce the results now. But before that, Mr. Will has something to say to you.¡± After that, the examiner got up and moved aside. ¡°Mr. Will, please.¡± There was a warm round of apuse in the venue, and a dignified old man, who was always grim- faced, came in. In a crisp suit, he walked steadily to the front, looked around, and then sat down. Silvia didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion that his gaze paused when he saw her. Is it because of Lisa? Although this Mr. Will was a little conceited, Silvia didn¡¯t think he¡¯d make things personal. Mr. Will cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m very d to meet you. Being here means you¡¯re the top in this industry.¡± Before everyone felt ted, his face darkened and he added, ¡°But I¡¯m also very unhappy to meet you. Is this all the perfumers nowadays capable of?¡± His wordspletely confused everyone. Some people¡¯s smiles froze on their faces and they looked very embarrassed. Silvia found it a bit funny and fought to suppress a smile. ¡°Mr. Will, why do you say that? If we did anything wrong, you can point it out. Do you really find none of us here satisfactory?¡± someone asked indignantly. ¡°Mr. Will, thest question in the test was actually a trick, wasn¡¯t it? Neither of the two perfumes is yours, right?¡± someone asked to confirm his guess. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 187 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Winning First ce This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mr. Will looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± The guy didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d just asked a question but it was thrown back to him. ¡°Are you sure of that? Or is that your guess?¡± Mr. Will continued. His words confused the crowd even more. ¡°I can see from your answers that many of you share this gentleman¡¯s opinion, right?¡± he asked. No one responded, but judging from the quarrel just now, that was true. ¡°What about the others?¡± After looking around, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s announce the results first.¡± The examiner nodded respectfully and went forward to announce the results. A total of ten people were selected. The name list was announced from oth ce forward. To Silvia¡¯s surprise, Abel got second ce. She subconsciously looked back at him Abel happened to be looking at her as well. He nodded and cracked a confident smile. Silvia almost rolled her eyes. Who won first ce was yet to be revealed. The atmosphere grew tense. After all, that was thest chance for those whose names hadn¡¯t been called. Everyone wished to win the honor of the champion Therefore, when the examiner read out the name ¡°Silvia Austin¡±, it still caused quite a stir. ¡°She? That American? How¡¯s that possible?¡± Unconvinced whispers spread across the room. ¡°How can an American beat us? The test must have been rigged!¡± ¡°The Tasting Competition has been held for so many years without any scandals. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Mr. Will¡¯s daughter¡¯s friend? No wonder!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Will divulge the questions to her in advance?¡± ¡°Maybe he gave her the answers directly!¡± There were all kinds of voices against the result. No one believed that Silvia had won the first prize because she¡¯d done better than them. ¡°Wait a moment. I have doubts about the result!¡± Someone raised his hand and aired out his objection. Even if Mr. Will was present, even if thispetition was very authoritative, their contempt for Silvia made it hard for them to ept the result. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How could she¡­¡± The guy pointed at Silvia. ¡°Won first ce. Is her answer better than ours? Is her performance better than ours? How¡¯s that possible? I want an exnation or I¡¯ll justifiably doubt the fairness of thepetition!¡± Silvia remainedposed in the face of everyone¡¯s doubt, still as indifferent as usual. It was as though the matters that these people were discussing had nothing to do with her. The examiner nced at Mr. Will and then said, ¡°Quiet. What you want to know is, why is Miss Austin able to win first ce in thispetition, right? Let¡¯s go back to the test itself. Are you sure your answers to thest question are correct?¡± ¡°Could it be that both perfumes were designed by Mr. Will?¡± Someone eximed, suddenly realizing something. Mr. Will didn¡¯t confirm the guess of the previous guy, which meant that guy was wrong. If the guess that neither of these perfumes was his design was wrong, then the reverse must be right. The examiner smiled and picked up the stack of test papers. ¡°Here are your answers. Most of you analyzed thepositions in detail and gave your own opinion about whether they are or are not Mr. Will¡¯s works.¡± ¡°However, Miss Austin didn¡¯t draw a conclusion in her answer.¡± All candidates looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Is that all? She won against us simply because she didn¡¯te to a conclusion in the end? We¡¯re out despite the fact that some of us might have drawn the correct conclusion?¡± ¡°Why not let Miss Austin exin herself?¡± The examiner moved sideways and gestured for her toe up, saying, ¡°By the way, Miss Austin¡¯s analysis of thepositions is the mostprehensive among all the answers. You cane and read itter if you¡¯re not convinced.¡± Silvia felt a little irked. She thought that it was just an exam, and she could leave after the results were out. What was happening was nothing but trouble for her. Without being given any other choices, she stood up and came to a stop before the microphone. She took her time and turned to look at Mr. Will who was sitting next to her before saying anything else. ¡°Before answering the question, I want to ask Mr. Will a question.¡± ncing at her, Mr. Will raised his hand and motioned for her to go ahead. ¡°I want to know the point of thest question.¡± Everyone gasped when they heard this and were more convinced that Silvia had known Mr. Will before. Giving her a long look, Mr. Will threw the question back as he¡¯d done just now. ¡°What do you think?¡± Everyone held their breath. ¡°I think it¡¯s a test to see whether we¡¯d let irrelevant information affect our judgment.¡± she said frankly, ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t need to know who designed those perfumes in thest question to analyze their compositions. That doesn¡¯t matter at all. But after we knew that from thebels on the bottles, our analysis became biased and we tended to add imagined meanings to them.¡± ¡°We know that. That¡¯s why we questioned the authenticity of the information and made our own judgment,¡± the one who had questioned the fairness of thepetition shouted, apparently still unconvinced. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know.¡± Silvia contradicted him firmly, which made the man¡¯s expression change. Silvia looked around and continued, ¡°As this gentleman just said, you think that you¡¯ve deemed the given information wrong or at least doubted it. In a word, you think you are not affected by it. However, on the contrary, you spent too much time trying to tell whether it¡¯s right or wrong, which meant you were bothered already.¡± Everyone fell silent. No matter how unwilling they were, they had to admit that her words made sense. Someone asked, ¡°Miss Austin, what¡¯s your answer? Haven¡¯t you ever wondered who designed those two perfumes?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 188 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 188 Chapter 188 It¡¯s a Paradox. Moving her eyes to that person, Silvia answered seriously. ¡°Who¡¯s the perfumer doesn¡¯t matter in that question. This test is about analyzing theposition and the pros and cons of perfumes. I didn¡¯t care who created them.¡± ¡°So, if thebels were removed and you could focus on the perfumes themselves, would your answers be the same as the ones you handed in just now?¡± she asked. Her question floored most of the candidates. In hindsight, they¡¯d have written different answers without thebels. During the test, they indeed had spent time pondering over whether the perfumes were truly designed by Mr. Will or just a question devised to take their measure. They¡¯d spent a lot of time and energy on that and didn¡¯t notice that they¡¯d deviated from the core of the competition. Now, most people were convinced. However, some of them weren¡¯t so easy to persuade. ¡°I mean no offense. Miss Austin, what you said is brilliant. However, you seem to be too sharp-witted for such a young age. Are you really talented or have you met simr questions before?¡± His question was full of malice. It seemed to be an ordinary question, but in fact, he was implying that someone pulled the strings for her and that her answer was perfect because she had known the question in advance. Giving him a meaningful look, Silvia replied, ¡°That¡¯s very offensive. Your question just showed how ignorant you are.¡± ¡°As far as I know, there is no direct rtionship between smartness and age. There are young and knowledgeable people while there are old and empty-headed ones. Of course, I am not talking about you. I just want to say that how much someone knows does not have much to do with his or her age. I think the fact that you¡¯re here means you¡¯re not likely to fall into the second category.¡± She said with a smile. Her tone was level, and she looked neither fazed nor arrogant. It was obvious that she was mocking him for his shallowness, but in the end, she minced her words so that he wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The man was so angry that his face turned livid, but he couldn¡¯t say anything more. Otherwise, it would prove him ignorant and make it seem like he wasn¡¯t questioning her, but Mr. Will and the whole competition. ¡°Thispetition is very sessful, showing us that there are so many talents in this industry. I believe that you can create your own world in this field and make more outstanding perfumes! Thepetition ends now.we will contact the prize-winners to give them prizes and awardster.¡± Get Bonus After the examiner finished speaking, thepetition was over. Silvia breathed a sigh of relief, making up her mind not to participate in such a kind ofpetition anymore. I should focus on research. Events like this are literally nightmares. ¡°Miss Austin!¡± Before she could leave, someone stopped her. ¡°Mr. Will wants to see you. Please Silvia didn¡¯t know what Mr. Will wanted, but given that they were still in the venue and after the kidnapping incident the security had been increased, she should be fine. She followed that person to an office. After the door was opened, she unexpectedly saw Mr. Will sitting inside. He watched Silvia walk up to him and gestured for her to sit down. ¡°You impressed me, Miss Austin.¡± Will leaned forward a little. Although his words didn¡¯t sound like a compliment but meant recognition at least. ¡°Thank you,¡± Silvia replied politely. ¡°But I doubt what you said just now.¡± He changed the subject suddenly. ¡°Not affected by thebels? Do you really think so, or is that an excuse to cover the fact that you couldn¡¯t tell who made those perfumes yourself?¡± Without waiting for her reply, he continued, ¡°Of course, no matter what, your answer is indeed more precise than others. No matter what, you are undoubtedly the best. This is for sure.¡± That was also why he¡¯d asked to have a word with her alone. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think you should put that question into the test, because it¡¯s a paradox itself.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t get angry because of his words, her voice unruffled. ¡°Yeah?¡± Will raised his eyebrows. There was a hint of disapproval in his tone. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take her words seriously. He thought that she was just trying to defend herself after he called her bluff. In fact, he wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the test result. He¡¯d nned to choose an outstanding person to be his student, but none of them met his standards. Although Silvia won first ce, the discrimination against America was deeply rooted in his mind and he didn¡¯t believe someone from there could amount to much in this field. ¡°You want us to resist the external voices and focus on our work. The message you intended to convey is that we shouldn¡¯t focus on the reputation of the perfumers but on the perfumes themselves, right?¡± she asked. Will paused for a moment, then nodded slightly. That was indeed his intention. A perfumer should pay more attention to the perfume itself. Nowadays, the public only paid attention to the fame of the perfumers and any perfumes that were said to be made by those famous perfumers were indiscriminately sold at a high price and hyped up. That made it hard for the neers in this industry to make their names known. Will believed that the status quo was unhealthy and people should let go of their stereotypes. ¡°You deliberately put your name on the bottle to distract our attention but want us to ignore it. In essence, you¡¯ve attached too much importance to the impact of the perfumer¡¯s reputation on the perfume itself. You used it to distract us, but didn¡¯t want us to be distracted. How contradictory.¡± Will shook his head. ¡°If you only pay attention to your work, you won¡¯t notice that.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you seed?¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was true. Silviaughed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m saying that the quality of perfume shouldn¡¯t be decided by the fame of its perfumer, but that doesn¡¯t mean those two are totally irrelevant.¡± ¡°Perfumes and perfumers are inseparable. We perfumers create different types of perfumes, and each of them has its own unique features that reflect the unique personalities of the perfumer. You can¡¯t deny that.¡± Will hadn¡¯t taken her words seriously at first, but as she spoke, he slowly sat up straight, nodded slightly, and the light in his eyes became different. Intrigued, he looked at Silvia and asked, ¡°You¡¯re right. So do you know who designed those perfumes?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 189 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 189 Chapter 189 A Tempting Offer Silvia smiled. ¡°I just tell the truth. These two pieces have a distinct personal style, both with a strong and faring orchid aroma.¡± She paused and gave Mr. Will a meaningful nce, ¡°It¡¯s simr to the perfume you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°What is your answer?¡± Not affected by her words, Will was cold, not saying right or wrong. ¡°Both these two bottles of perfume are your works, I¡¯m sure.¡± She said with certainty. ¡°Really?¡± Raising an eyebrow, he smiled, ¡°You know, many people, I mean almost everyone, just said the same thing. But I remember you clearly write that they are very different on your answer sheet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure!¡± Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Although they do differ greatly, they are of the same base tone, which I also write on my answer sheet. The reason why there is such a big difference is that one is your previous work, while the other¡­ Maybe your recent work, or you have made new changes and experimented with the form.¡± ¡°As perfumers, in addition to constantlying up with new products, we will also adjust and perfect our previous works if we have new creations and inspirations. No matter how perfect a piece is, we always want it to be better. And in your case, I guess, as you get older and have different experiences, your ideas change, so it¡¯s usual that you would make such attempts.¡± Mr. Will finally showed some emotion, ¡°You know about my previous works? ¡°A little.¡± She nodded, ¡°After all, you are a top perfumer, it is normal for us juniors to understand your works.¡± ¡°So¡­ can you tell me what your favorite and least favorite pieces of mine are?¡± He seemed to get aroused and asked more questions. Very normal discussion and exchange, Silvia enjoyed it. Unknowingly, she talked with him for a long time. Time passed very quickly until someone knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Will?¡± He frowned unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man pushed open the door, took a look inside, and said hesitantly, ¡°Someone outside is coming to pick up Miss Austin.¡± He looked at the watch with a little displeasure. It was veryte. How fast time flies! It had been a long time since he had such a good conversation with someone. This conversation with Silvia swept away all his previous doubts and disdain for her. He looked at Silvia with appreciation. ¡°Silvia.¡± He called her name instead of the polite but alienated Miss Austin, ¡°Your insight and knowledge of perfumery is something I appreciate, would you like to join my team?¡± Silvia was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to send her an offer. To be honest, it was very honorable to receive an offer from Mr. Will, which meant that she had won his respect. However, she hesitated at the moment. As a perfumer, she wanted, more than anything else, to make her own excellent work. Especially because in the past few years, her work had been credited to others and she had lost a lot. Although the invitation from Mr. Will was really tempting, she shook her head and refused. ¡°I am very grateful, but I prefer to continue my career in America. I think my currentpany is very good, and I have a lot to learn there. Anyway, I am very grateful for your offer!¡± Will was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected. After all, for so many years, he had never been rejected by others. People all happily epted his offer without exception. ¡°You should know, that France is the cradle of perfume. I don¡¯t mean to be offensive, but in all these years, there has never been any excellent top perfumer in America. It¡¯s a waste of your talent for you to stay in America!¡± He said regretfully. Silvia was serious. She did not agree with his words, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you are right. America does have excellent perfumers, but many of the best talents have joined foreign teams and research laboratories when faced with a choice. Now I am facing the same choice. Therefore, I want to start my career in America, and I hope that in the future, the internationalmunity will know that we do have excellent top perfumers and first-ss perfumes that sell worldwide.¡± Mr. Will sighed, ¡°Fine! I respect your decision. But if you change your mind, you can always contact me!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Well, now I understand why Lisa likes to be friends with you so much.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°I like to tell the truth, maybe that¡¯s the reason.¡± reason ¡°Haha¡­¡± Mr. Will was very happy. He sent her out with a smile and kept sending her out of the meeting room. Silvia saw the car and knew that it must have been sent by Simon to pick her up. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She said goodbye to Mr. Will, got into the car, and found that Simon was there, but she didn¡¯t see Renee. ¡°Where¡¯s my assistant?¡± She asked. ¡°I give her leave.¡± ¡°Will she?¡± Silvia was very surprised. She knew that Renee was very nagging and stubborn, especially after her kidnapping encounter, she became more nervous. How could she leave because of a word from him? ¡°I¡¯m the boss. Why wouldn¡¯t she listen to me?¡± He raised his eyebrows, bottoming out. Silvia was amused by his words, but she wouldn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Indeed! She¡¯s not brave, but she¡¯s stubborn and very protective of me. Don¡¯t make fun of her!¡± She was kidnapped and got Renee involved, she always felt sorry for her and truly considered her as a friend. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at protecting your friends.¡± He sounded bitter, but told her the truth, ¡°I have Wyatt call her to go back to the hotel to handle something urgent. I¡¯lle and pick you up myself. ¡°¡­¡± Silvia was speechless. Well, he was just using his power for personal gain. ¡°So she follows your instruction?¡± ¡°You know her. She is all about following the rules andpleting orders from her superiors. She probably still worries about you and does not leave until she sees the car arranged by thepany.¡± Simon indicated with his hand that it was the car they were sitting in. Renee saw the car and confirmed that it was sent by thepany before she left. Sue had been talking to Mr. Will and her phone was on vibrate mode, so she didn¡¯t receive any cal She took out her phone and found Renee¡¯s message. Renee told her to confirm that the driver was sent by thepany before getting into the car and that it would be better to contact thepany for double check, and not to leave the surveince area at the entrance of the venue¡­ Looking at those detailed messages, Silvia felt warmed by the fact that so many people cared abo her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 190 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 190 Chapter 190 He Was Really Jealous ¡°You¡¯ve been inside for a long time,¡± Simon said. It had been a long time since all the otherpetitors had left. She stayed inside for a while before coming out Silvia nodded, ¡°I have a talk with Mr. Will, so Ie outte.¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± After pondering, Silvia remembered Mr. Will¡¯s words and became emotional, ¡°He gives me an invitation to join his team.¡± Simon nodded again and again, ¡°That¡¯s very high praise. Do you ept the offer?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaking her head, she looked out of the window. The street lights outside were shing. The night in Paris was really beautiful. This world famous romantic city was indeed the cradle of perlume. Many famous brands and ssic styles were borne here. Today, there was such a precious opportunity in front of her, but she refused. ¡°You refuse him? Why?¡± Simon paused and said half-jokingly. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± She red at him. Was he too confident in himsell? ¡°I want to make my own brand, a unique brand. I want to earn the honor as a perfumer, to create a national brand, to leave our country¡¯s name in this field.¡± Her eyes were full of hope, brilliant and dazzling, more than starlight and moonlight. Simon looked at her face from the side and felt that his darling was beautiful and moving. He was attracted by her confidence and perseverance at the first nce She was a person of faith. Even though she came from a poor background, she could not conceal her talent ¡°Sure, you can do it!¡± He said softly, giving her the greatest certainty. Leaning against his chest gently, Silvia felt very satisfied with such a firm and warm embrace, it was a very happy thing to have someone who supported her and acknowledged her. ¡°Oh!¡± She suddenly remembered something and sat up straight to look at him, ¡°Vivienne doesn¡¯te to thepetition today. It¡¯s kind of weird.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing weird. Maybe she feels she would lose and withdraw from thepetition, or maybe she just doesn¡¯t want to participate. There are a lot of people who back out on the verge.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, with a look of not being surprised. Silvia shook her head, ¡°No, she won¡¯t! She¡¯s not that kind of person!¡± ¡°She puts in a lot of effort toe to France topete and tries everything to make it to the final, there¡¯s absolutely no way she would give up at this moment! Something can¡¯t have happened to Chios her, right?¡± Could she have been kidnapped like me? No. It can¡¯t be! She looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Are you¡­¡± She had mentioned to him that the mastermind of the kidnapping might be Vivienne, but there was no direct evidence. But considering Simon¡¯s temperament and style, could he have done something to Vivienne? Shrugging his shoulders, Simon looked innocent, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything illegal! Besides, she¡¯s not worth my time!¡± He was not lying. She could feel it. He was right, Vivienne was not worth anything to him, there was no need for him to do something bad to her. She frowned and felt that it was very strange. After thepetition, all the participants went back to America. Renee was sent back by Simon with an urgentpany assignment. The next days in France were their private time. ¡°We are not going back?¡± She was very curious. Where was he going to take her? Everyone had been sent away, and now it was just him and her. ¡°I have promised to reward you with a trip. It is dyed because of thepetition, so I¡¯ll make it up now!¡± He said with great enthusiasm. He magically found a convertible sports car and drove her down the wide-open road. It was a bit of a romance from a literary movie. ¡°But I have made an appointment with Winnie and Ste before!¡± She sighed and felt a bit of pity. She had already made a detailed n, but she had to change her n due to thepany¡¯s temporary arrangement. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with me?¡± As he drove, Simon turned around and looked at her with a disgruntled look on his face. He¡¯s so jealous. Everything can be rted to that ¡°Fine, you are the best! Be careful, you are the driver.¡± She turned his face forward with both hands. Safety should take precedence. He was happy,ughed heartily, and reassured her, ¡°You stay with me this time, and you can still travel with them next time.¡± ¡°Where can I get so many vacations? 1¡¯m very busy!¡± She muttered. Did he think she could take a vacation whenever she wanted like him? He was the boss, but she was just a employee. ¡°But you have me!¡± He turned to look at her and smiled proudly. III She suddenly remembered that for the past two days he had called Wyatt directly and asked him to help her. He was so unconcealed, how could people not know their rtionship? ¡°Are you going to make our rtionship public?¡± she asked nervously. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Nope.¡± He replied, and seeing her nervous look, Simon took her hand and said, ¡°Wyatt should have guessed it. I don¡¯t tell him the truth, but he is very smart. That would be fine. You can do things easier in the future. Just have him do it for you.¡± 11 ¡°¡­¡± Silvia pursed her lips and said nothing ¡°I know you want to rely on yourself, and you make it. Although thepany nominates you for the Tasting Competition because of my rmendation, you wouldn¡¯t have won the award if you are not capable. I haven¡¯t manipted thepetition, you win the award with your strength!¡± As he spoke, he held her hand and kissed it. Silvia was amused by his serious look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°You better not be. You know, the truth won¡¯t be covered up. So¡­¡± Lowering the speed of the car, he turned his head to look at her and said, deeply and seriously, ¡°When will you disclose our rtionship?¡± Silvia was speechless. Looking at his half-jokingly serious face, Silvia¡¯s heart was ups and downs. With his status, he didn¡¯t need to consult her at all if he wanted to go public or had other ideas. But he had always kept his promise and respected her ideas. He really cherished her and cared for her. With a smile on her face, she held their hands with her other hand and said to him, ¡°I will!¡± I will! When I be stronger, I can stand beside you with more confidence and strength. At that time, I will announce our rtionship. I am unique! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 191 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 191 Chapter 191 It¡¯s Very Interesting As the road stretched on ahead, Silvia was fascinated by the scenery on both sides of the route. The purple sea of flowers were allvender fields. It was the end of the harvesting season already. Most of the flowers had been plucked, and the rest that had not been collected were being speedily harvested, There was a subtle fragrance of flowers floating in the air, which was so refreshing ¡°Bliss.¡± She raised her head and breathed in the heady scent of flowers as they lingered around her and savored the beauty of nature. ¡°In fact, this season is not very suitable for viewing flowers, but there is other good stuff besides flowers. I think you should be interested in them,¡± Simon said as he drove. Silvia looked at him and smiled. ¡°The most famous thing here isvender. Every year, in June, the flower farmers will quickly pick and cut the flowers, and then they will dry and extract the sap to make all kinds of fragrant herbs, essential oils, perfumes, scented soap, and so on. Didn¡¯t you bring me here to show me this?¡± ¡°You guessed it!¡± He sighed and seemed to be very disappointed, but then he changed the topic. ¡°If all the arrange has been guessed by you, what¡¯s the interesting!¡± He looked at her with a smile and focused on the road ahead, and speeded up slightly. Her spirits were lifted by him. In addition, it was really easy for people to rx physically and mentally in such an environment. So she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and let him take her for a pleasant drive. After passing through arge number of flower fields and small paths, they arrived at a rather lively town Although there were many tall buildings here, it retained its medieval style. There were all kinds of people on the street. They thronged the marketce, some in a hurry and some in azy and casual manner. All these sceneries interweaved and formed a unique backdrop. What drifted about in the air was not only the fragrance ofvender but also a pleasant feeling that made one very happy. Alter parking the car, Simon held her hand and they strolled through a charming street. There were no bodyguards nor did they have to hide from anything. No one knew them there. They were just ordinary couples. Silvia Savored this kind of leeling very much. They were casual and rxed, without a care in the world, ¡°So, you drove me all the way here and you didn¡¯t want to go home. Are you here for the shopping?¡± Silviaughed at him. Of course, she was delighted that he was with her. ¡°Of course not.¡± Before she finished her words, he turned round a corner and went into a shop. Chanter 101 it¡¯s very interest 1/3 This was a very special shop with very unique decorations. From the outside, one might not be able to see any difference, but when she pushed the door open and entered, she was attracted by all kinds of exquisite small objects inside. Most of the essories and ornaments in the store were brown and green in color. The shades of color varied, but the overall color was very simr. It looked very pleasing to the eye, very neat and fresh. ¡°This ce is very interesting!¡± She took a quick nce around then turned to Simon and said. ¡°Can you tell what¡¯s special about this ce?¡± Simon asked with a smile. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There were not many people in the store. There were customers who were buying stuff. They chatted softly and asionally she could hear lightughter. Silvia strolled around unhurriedly. First, she saw a ¡°heart¡± ced on the shelf. It was exquisitely carved and looked very simr to the real thing. However, the ¡°heart¡± was light brown and not red. She stood in front of the ¡°heart¡± and leaned forward slightly. She took a deep breath. Oh How should she put it? It was a very light fragrance mixed with the smell of food. She narrowed her eyes and wanted to reach out to take it, but was stopped by a voice. ¡°Hello, please don¡¯t touch that!¡± Since she was speaking French, she naturally replied in the samenguage, ¡°Sorry, I just think it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Since she was not allowed to touch it, then she would not touch it! However, at such a close distance, coupled with its aroma, made her eighty percent sure. ¡°You speak French?¡± Simon was very surprised. He didn¡¯t know that. ¡°A little.¡± She seniled. She didn¡¯t think it was something worth discussing. In contrast, this shop was worth discussing. ¡°This ce is very interesting.¡± Seeing that she obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about her knowledge of French, Simon didn¡¯t probe any further. He continued to say, ¡°Then try and guess what material this heart is made of.¡± The shop assistant was about to say something when he stopped her with his eyes. Seeing that he was so sure that she would not be able to figure it out, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Marseille olive oil soap, do you think I did not know?¡±. ¡°¡­¡± The smile on his face froze for a moment. He probably did not expect her to give such a precise answer in one go. ¡°You.. have seen it before.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before, but I am aware of some of the distinctive characteristics along the route you look. The most well known product in Provence isvender, and from this special flower, rted industrial products are derived, and Marseille soap is rtively special.¡± She paused and Chapter 191 its very interesting 2/3 said, ¡°The main ingredient of the soap is olive, hence the color. Its vor is also very special, which is different from other ordinary scented soap.¡± ¡°So, you do know.¡± He was silent for a while and then slowly said this. However, there was slight resentment in his tone, as if he had carefully prepared it for her, but did not manage to achieve the surprise he intended. It was the first time Silvia had seen such an expression on his face. It was funny, yet heart-warming. No matter what, he was very considerate! ¡°I just know about it, but I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Holding his arm naturally, she leaned against him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read the information before when I was doing some research and I made a guess. But it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this, especially this special shape, it¡¯s really unique!¡± She was not just saying this tofort him. It was indeed the first time that she had seen the Marseille soap being made into various trinkets and handicrafts. The ornaments and pendants inside were all carved from Marseille soap. Although they were made of soap, the ornaments were very delicate and detailed in appearance. For example, there was a pen holder which was very interesting, and also a toy bear with such vivid eyes. She liked it very much at first nce. However, due to the special material the items were made from, touching them would affect their appearance, or maybe the temperature of a person¡¯s hand would make the soap melt slightly, so no one was allowed to touch it. After careful observation, she noticed that there were many notices ced in various corners in French, English and Chinese, stating that one was prohibited from touching the items. She was too happy just now, so she didn¡¯t see it. Simon casually picked up a piece and gave it to her. ¡°Marseille soap is not rare in this area. It¡¯s just that these are all handmade and different from the others.¡± ¡°Hey-¡°Before the shop assistant could stop him, he was already holding it in his hand. Silvia quickly said to the shop assistant, ¡°We¡¯ll buy it.¡± Then she turned to look at him and said disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯ve been told not to touch it!¡± Simon siniled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that? We¡¯ll buy it!¡± ¡°But.. ¡°Director Simon, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± A person pushed open the door from the outside and came in. He went straight to Simon and stretched out his hands enthusiastically. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 192 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 192 Chapter 192 If You Like It, Just Buy It ¡°Mr. Lin, nice to meet you.¡± Simon shook hands with him, but it was obvious that the other party was more enthusiastic, Silvia looked at his familiar appearance and noted how fluently he spoke in English. This was¡­ ¡°Did we make an appointment in advance.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t exaggerate did I? To tell you the truth, in the whole world, I don¡¯t dare to say that my family¡¯s Marseille soap is the best, but it¡¯s definitely the most attractive.¡± He raised his hand and pointed at the rows of ornaments on the shelf. ¡°These can be handicrafts and at the same time can N?velDrama.Org (C) content. also be used to cleanse the skin. More than 85% of Marseille soap is made of vegetable oil, so I need not say more about its benefits to the skin. In addition to its value, it can be further refined. It can also be given as gifts to friends and rtives.¡± This Mr. Lin was obviously the boss here. Because after he came in, the shop assistants inside were noticeably a lot more nervous, and their attitudes became more respectful. She didn¡¯t say anything either. She knew that Simon was probably talking about business, so she stood quietly at one side and admired some of the smaller items. In fact, even if the boss was a little boastful about his items, he did not exaggerate. The Marseille soap products here were indeed special. She had seen some other kinds of ornaments, made from candles, wood and even carvings from stones, but this was the first time she saw soap being used. ¡°What do you think?¡± Initially, she had been quietly looking around, but to her surprise, Simon turned around and asked for her opinion. ¡°Ah?¡± Realizing that he was talking to her, Silvia responded. ¡°What do you think of the items here?¡± He stood very close to her. ¡°Whar did he mean by that question? Aren¡¯t they talking about business? She didn¡¯t know anything about doing business. However, since he had asked, she gently sped her hands, stood up and said, ¡°From my personal point of view, these Marseille soap items are very interesting and like what Mr Lin said, very creative? When she pointed it out, Mr. Lin quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, so far, only our family hase up with these unique ideas for the Marseille soap range.¡± Looking around, Silvia nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very creative. I saw that all the carvings were carefully made and there were a lot of styles. I also noticed that they can custom make some special shape designs ording to the customers¡¯ requirements, right? Chapter 192 if You Like it. Just Buy it 1/4 ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll try our best toe up with something extraordinary, so our customers will be satisfied with our work. In addition, our gift boxes are also specially designed for the customers, be it for personal use or as a gift¡± He said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen a lot of beautiful packaging, but I think that these creative designs will ¡­ be copied.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she finally said those two words. After all, she had experienced simr incidents, so she understood too well how this kind of thing would have an impact. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve had these creative ideas, but if the effect is very good, there should be a slew of imitation items immediately.¡± She nced outside the door. Marseille soap was readily avable here. In fact, there were many shops selling these, and it was said that there were many factories nearby that specialized in the mass production of Marseille soap. If it was something special and popr, then there would be many simr products, and it would no longer be a special feature. As she spoke, Mr. Lin nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right! Actually, there are already people who have already begun to produce imitation pieces resembling the ones sold here, only. the workmanship and creativity are far inferior, which is why for the time being, the business is still good. However, after thinking about it for a long time, we hope that there will be greater improvements, and we also hope to have very harinonious cooperation with Mr. Simon.¡± Sure enough, he was a true businessman. He would always talk about business. Mr. Lin looked at Simon inquiringly, but his eyes were only fixed on Silvia. He said softly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t reply. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of outsiders, she would have pped him in the head. ¡°Why did he ask her what she thought about everything? What were her thoughts? She felt that this store was very interesting. Could she buy everything here.¡± This was the only thought that shed through her mind for a moment. However, looking at him, she started to tease him. She smiled very gently and said half-jokingly, ¡°I think this store is quite interesting Why don¡¯t you buy it, Simon?¡± Of course, she was just joking No matter how rich a businessman was, he still needed to have a n first. It was unlike buying clothes, you buy what you want. However, she forgot that this president of hers was not an ordinary person. To him, buying such a shop was not like buying clothes at all. It was as simple as buying a cup of milk tea or steamed buns. So he said, ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 192 H You Like It Just Buy It 2/4 Silvia: ¡°What?¡± Mr. Lin thought in his heart, ¡°Hee hee.¡± ¡°¡®That¡­¡± She looked at Simon who didn¡¯t seem to be joking, and quickly corrected herself. ¡°I, I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯d better think twice about buying a shop.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to think about it. If you tell me to buy it, i¡¯ll do it.¡± He didn¡¯t even blink. The slightest hesitation seemed to be a waste of time. ¡°What a big-headed guy!¡± She was just kidding! Just as she was about to dissuade him, she caught a glimpse of Mr. Lin from the corner of her eyes. She suddenly remembered that they seemed to have made an appointment in advance. Did he n to buy this shop long ago? Was he just using her as an excuse? ¡°You¡¯ve been nning to buy this shop for some time already, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked after thinking for a while. Simon shook his head. ¡°No! I¡¯m just preparing to invest in it. But if you like it, I can buy it.¡± Then he looked at Mr. Lin and asked, ¡°Any problem if you sell it?¡± Thetter nodded. ¡°No problem! Of course, there¡¯s no problem! As long as Mr. Simon is willing to cooperate with our Lin Group, just one store is absolutely not a problem. There are many simr shops under our Lin Group. If Mr. Simon likes them, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to choose two more.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t reply. Well, she was thinking too much! Maybe they were not as indecisive as she thought ¡°If you want to buy it, then just buy it. But as I said just now, imitations will soon be popr. At that time, even if their craftsmanship is not as good as our¡¯s, they will definitely steal a lot of business away. Are you sure you want to invest in this business now?¡± She looked at him doubtfully. Simon lowered his head and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried that I¡¯ll go bankrupt and have no money to support you?¡± ¡°.¡± She was seriously discussing about the future of shop¡¯s business with him, and he was still in the mood to joke with her. ¡°So, I have to rely on you!¡± He said half-truthfully. ¡°???¡± Silvia frownied in confusion There was a meaningful smile on his lips, but he did not continue. Instead, his face turned serious and he said to Mr Lin, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s meet upter and sign the contract.¡± ¡°Good, good! Our President Lin is also lookine forward to working with President Simon!¡± He Chapter 192 1 You like it. Just Buy it couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Mr. Lin, the Lin family, and President Lin? This was an entire family business! ¡°By the way, this smartdy is¡­¡± After their discussion, Lin Mo looked at her curiously. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 193 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 193 Chapter 193 You Really Make Us Proud! Simon turned his head and looked at her intently. There was a slight smile on his face. ¡°She¡¯s the main person in charge of this project, Silvia.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia was very surprised. What was the purpose of the project? Who was the main person in charge and what was she in charge of? She knew nothing about it. ¡°Miss Silvia, nice to meet you!¡± Mr. Lin said with a smile, ¡°Your name sounds familiar to me.¡± ¡°I remember now. There was a perfume tasterpetition held recently. I heard that the winner was a Chinese perfumer. Her name seems to be Silvia. Could that be you?¡± he asked. Silvia didn¡¯t expect that the news would spread so fast that everyone in the world had already known about it. Moreover, the other party was engaged in the soap industry in Marseille, not in the perfume industry. He even remembered her name. So, was she a little famous this time? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± She nodded. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Mr. Lin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°It¡¯s really you! I¡¯m so honored! Mr. Simon, to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t feel at ease when you said that you wanted to merge the perfume and Marseille soap business. Since Miss Silvia is in charge of this project, I¡¯m very relieved! Miss Silvia, thank you!¡± Silvia was speechless. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t attempted this before. I can only try my best.¡± The fusion of perfume and Marseille soap? She had just heard about it. She didn¡¯t even have any ideas about this in her mind. How could she aplish it? She couldn¡¯t help but look at Simon and there was a hint of reproach in her eyes. ¡°Miss Silvia, you¡¯re too polite! The fact that you¡¯ve won the first prize in the perfume tastingpetition held by the French this time is a great honor for us American! You may not aware of this but it¡¯s inevitable that we Americans are subject to discrimination in this circle. In particr, this ce is famous for its makeup, perfumes, and so on. Therefore, in their eyes, the Americans are not good enough and we can¡¯t achieve anything in this field. You really make us proud!¡± As he spoke, he gave her a thumbs-up and praised her excessively. Hispliment was heartfelt. He did not only praise her for Simon¡¯s sake. This made her feel very ttered and at the same time, there was a very glorious sense of satisfaction. It was indeed what she wanted to do, topete on behalf of the American and also make a breakthrough for America. She also knew that this was just the beginning. The road ahead was still very long After a brief exnation, they left with a few small gifts of Marseille soap given by Mr. Lin. After leaving the store, Simon naturally reached for her hand, but she nimbly avoided his hand. Are you angry?¡± He was so sensitive to her emotioris. ¡°Are you ming me for not letting you know in advance?¡± ¡°So you know.¡± She gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°You said that you¡¯re bringing me to have fun, but in the end, you came liere to talk about business. If you want to talk about business, then so be it. Why do you want to involve me in this? What project leader, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on! Just now, in the presence of others, she did not want to confront him directly. Now that she was out, she naturally had to ask. Seeing her fuming face, Simon couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re talking about business, but it¡¯s also true that I¡¯m taking you out to have fun! Look, I still have a gift for you!¡± As he spoke, he raised the gift bag in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Silvia said angrily and turned to walk forward. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like Marseille soap. It was just that he treated the business as a gift. It was too insincere. ¡°It seems that this gift is too trivial. It doesn¡¯t satisfy you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I have other gifts.¡± He caught up with her in a few strides and stood in front of her. Being blocked by him, Silvia could only stand still and look at him. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re talking about business under the guise of giving a gift again?¡± As expected, businessmen would take advantage of every bit of their profits. They would not let go of the opportunity to talk about business even if they merely apanied her out for a trip. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± After staring at him for a while, Silvia reached out to him. ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡± He quickly handed the gift bag to her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°I changed my mind again!¡± She opened the bag and took a look inside. There was a faint smell of oil, unlike themon scented soap, which had all kinds of fragrances. No matter what color or shape it was, the taste was basically the same, which was the difference between them. If she didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant before, then she could probably guess when she thought about them carefully ¡°Do you want me to prepare the essential oils in the market and merge it with the Marseille soap, so that the soap will also have a different fragrance, which will make more people like it and open up the market?¡± The special feature of Marseille soap was that it only used vegetable oil. In fact, the main material is olive oil and because of this, it has a nourishing effect on the skin. However, rtively speaking. present. Just like what Mr. Lin said, they made the Marseille soap into various shapes, which made it very easy to copy. Although there was a difference in the workmanship, not too many people were bothered about the degree of precision. More than half of the market would inevitably be taken away. The business field was like a boat going against the current. If you didn¡¯t advance, you would retreat. If you were a little distracted or hesitant, you would be surpassed by others and might even suffer a devastating blow. Before the market was seized, the Lin Group had already taken the initiative. It was indeed worthy of praise. ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡± Simon praised her effusively. ¡°Solcan rest assured and safely hand over this project to you.¡± ¡°Why do you believe that I can seed? I think Marseille soap has existed for hundreds of years already, so how can you be sure that no one has attempted to market it? If there is no precedent, is it because the attempt failed? Are you sure I can seed?¡± Although she was interested, after all, it was still a very challenging matter. She would be interested in doing anything that came with a challenge. It was not just a matter of whether she would be interested, but it boiled down to doing business. It didn¡¯t matter whether she seeded or failed in her attempts out of interest, but she had to bear more responsibilities when it came to business. ¡°I believe in you.¡± He said with certainty. ¡°I will give you my full support. The most important thing is that I believe you have the capability!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the face of his trust, it would seem a little unreasonable if she were to back down. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it will be a sess,¡± she said after thinking for a while. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If we don¡¯t give it a try, how do we know how many types of failures there will be?¡± He answered nonchntly. Silvia was speechless. Well, the big boss was already so optimistic. What was she afraid of? Anyway, there are many kinds of Lailures. I don¡¯t care how many kinds there are Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 194 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 194 Chapter 194 This Magical Soup Silvia thought that since he had finished his business discussion, he would go back directly. She didn¡¯t expect him to take lier to a restaurant. The restaurant I rmended to you before, have you gone there?¡± Simon asked casually. She nodded. ¡°Yes, the food is good.¡± Thinking of the restaurant, she remembered the incident and the chaos that ensued in the restaurant that day. Later, she had never seen the child again, and she did not know how his recovery was. In fact, it was not rare for people to be allergic to food. Many people had food allergies, mainly to dairy or seafood. Some of them were even allergic to wheat, eggs, etc. There was even food that you wouldn¡¯t think could cause allergies. It wasn¡¯t strange that she didn¡¯t know about it, but that Helen, as the mother of the child, was not even aware. It really was¡­ ¡°Is there anything you wish to eat?¡± He naturally handed the menu to her after finding out that she could speak French Silvia touched her earlobe with one hand and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with the food here. It¡¯s best if you order; I¡¯m fine with anything. In fact, the most important thing was that she could only stomach American food, which made it difficult for her to enjoy these foreign delicacies. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already seen the Marseille soap, why don¡¯t we try some Marseille fish soup? Also, we¡¯ll have two steaks, and this one, this¡­¡± He pointed at the menu as he ordered. Then he looked at Silvia, ¡°Since we are driving, let¡¯s not order any wine?¡± Silvia nodded and ordered two cups of orange juice. She closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Seeing her absent-minded expression, Simon asked. *¡±What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± In fact, she had been lost in reverie. His words pulled her back to the present. ¡°You gave me gifts and treated me to dinner. Do I still have the nerve to be angry?¡± Simonughed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then treating you to a meal is the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Thaven¡¯t tasted the food yet. It¡¯s not necessarily right,¡± Silvia said half-jokingly. The food was served quite speedily. It seemed that the dishes were quite exquisite, and she could not even tell what some of the dishesprised of ¡°Have a taste.¡± He gestured, picked up the knife and fork, and began to cut the steak in front of him. Chapter 194 The M a n His movements were fastidious and elegant, and he cut the meat into small pieces. Silvia thought the soup looked good anddled some soup into a bowl with a spoon. ¡°Did you just say that this is¡­ a bowl of Marseille fish soup?¡± ¡°Yes! Remember to put the bread into the fish soup.¡± He nced at it and said lightly. ¡°???¡± Although she was confused, she still did as he said, but she paused in her action ofdling the soup. ¡°And then? ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the smell of garlic, you can add a little more rouille to the bread slices (a little bit of garlic chili sauce).¡± Silvia did not know what to say. From Silvia¡¯s point of view and knowledge, she had already begun to equate this dish with ¡°dark cuisine¡±. However, he had invited her to dinner, and he had spent a lot of effort and money on it. She should at least give him some face and try the dish. She tasted it cautiously. It was delicious, with someplex fragrance mixed with some spices. The veryplicated smell hit her tastebuds, and she couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. ¡°How is it?¡± Simon stopped eating, took out a piece of tissue, and handed it to her. ¡°It tastes good.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± It was indeed very delicious, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what types of ingredients were in it. Compared to her sense of smell, herstebuds were not that sensitive. ¡°Marseille fish what kind of fish is that?¡± She thought about it for a while, but she didn¡¯t find any taste of fish. She just felt that there were all kinds of herbs, such as garlic, fennel, bay leaf and coriander. Of course, the most obvious taste was the tartness of the tomatoes, and there were also some onions and celery. In fact, there were already a few kinds of spices that she didn¡¯t like, but when they were mixed together, they were not too excessive and were quite tolerable. Hearing her question, a trace of a smile appeared on Simon¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not Marseille fish, it¡¯s Marseille fish soup.¡± He ced an emphasis on some of the words and deliberately paused. Only then did Silvia realize that she had made a fool of herself. The so called Marseille fish soup was just a kind of special delicacy of Marseille, not a soup made of Marseille fish. Fortunately, only he heard her question, so it was not too embarrassing. ¡°Then¡­ what kind of fish stew is this? I can¡¯t tell when I tried it.¡± Altersting it again, she felt that the taste of fish was very delicious, and there was also the taste of fresh shellfish and shrimp. However, it was too rich, so she couldn¡¯t tell what they were. ¡°The specialty of the Marseille fish soup is that the taste differs each day.¡± wiping his hands leisurely, he put the steak he had already cut up in front of her, and then took her untouched steak. ¡°Are you not used to this taste? Have some steak,¡± he said. Silvia was very surprised. ¡°How did you know I am not used to it?¡± Was her behavior so obvious? Although she really didn¡¯t like it very much, she didn¡¯t really show her dislike of it. ¡°You don¡¯t like celery, onions, and ginger even more, and you don¡¯t really like fish, do you?¡± He said this lightly, but every word he said was particrly precise. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you!¡± She was a little picky about food, but not to the extent that she would refuse to eat it at all. So every time she ate with him, she would not make any special requests. Simon looked at her helplessly. He pointed at his own eyes and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but I have eyes. I can see.¡± Well, it seemed that what he said made some sense. But She looked down at the orange-red fish soup in front of her. ¡°Since you know that I don¡¯t really like fish, why did you bring me to drink fish soup?¡± Simon looked at her intently and said meaningfully, ¡°Because¡­¡± ¡°Life is so short, there are always many things to try.¡± Silvia did not know what to say. ¡°Well, in fact, it¡¯s because this ce is very famous for the fish soup, so I wanted you to have a taste. Although you don¡¯t like fish, you don¡¯t dislike it too much. You still like grilled fish and boiled fish, don¡¯t you?¡± He put the soaked bread into his mouth and said with a smile. Silvia was speechless. He was right about everything What was interesting was that the aftertaste in her mouth made her want to drink another bowl of soup. At first, she felt that it was verymon, but the smell of spices mixed together spread in her mouth, which made her want to have another bowl. This soup was magical! As she was eating, her phone rang. She was a little surprised to see that it was from Winne, so she pressed the answer button. ¡°Winnie?¡± ¡°Sister Silvia, did Ladarius contact you?¡± She asked directly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 195 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 195 Chapter 195 A straight Man¡¯s Action ¡°¡­¡± Subconsciously, she nced at Simon and said, ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Having said that, she could tell that Winnie was relieved. ¡°It seems that he still can¡¯t find your contact information.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Yesterday, he called me and asked me if I have your contact information. I asked him what he was going to do, but he didn¡¯t tell me and sounded very anxious. I was afraid that he would trouble you again.¡± Then, she asked worriedly, ¡°By the way, did you give him your mobile phone number?¡± Silvia rolled her eyes silently. ¡°Why would I do that? It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t nder him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell him! But now the Inte is so advanced. If he really wants to look for it, he might still be able to find your phone number. Anyway, you are aware of this. Be careful. I am afraid that he will plot against you.¡± She had called Silvia immediately after receiving Ladarius¡¯s call, for fear that it would be toote. She had asked him why he wanted Silvia¡¯s number, but Ladarius did not give her an answer. He just asked her about Silvia¡¯s phone number. His tone sounded quite urgent, but judging from his usual style, she always felt that he was up to no good, so she remained tight-lipped and did not give anything away. ording to Ladarius¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to give up so easily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just let him be,¡± she said carelessly. Even if Ladarius really wanted to make trouble for her, she was not afraid of him now. What¡¯s more, from what she knew about him, what could he do with his ability? ¡°Well, take care of yourself over there ande back soon!¡± Winnie didn¡¯t know that Simon had gone to France, so she was worried and reminded her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. Anyway, I¡¯ll be going back in the next two days.¡± Hanging up the phone, she saw Simon staring at her, his food untouched. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and touched her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Is there trouble?¡± He asked very directly Silvia shook her head. ¡°No! Nothing annoying or worth bothering about.¡± I was true. Maybe she has undergone too many experiences, or they had been apart for a long time. Or maybe she did not love him as much as she thought she did. It all seemed like a confused dream when she was young. When she woke up, she found that this person was just an insignificant part of her life. She didn¡¯t care about the past at all. No matter how much he wanted to make trouble or low many problems he created, he was just like a clown on a high beam. Her heart was not affected at all. Simon probably believed her, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just asked with concern, ¡°Are you full?¡± Although she didn¡¯t eat much, the fish soup was already very rich. In addition to the steak he had cut for her, she was really full. After paying the bill, Simon took her back to the car and they were ready to leave. ¡°When are we going back?¡± Silvia asked casually as she fastened her seat belt. Just as he was about to answer, his phone rang. To be honest, in the past few days, his phone had been exceptionally silent. It was so quiet that it didn¡¯t fit his usual busy image. If he hadn¡¯t brought her out to have fun today andpleted a business deal, Silvia would have thought that he had changed his image from an important president of the business world to a rich yboy who only wanted to eat, drink, and have fun. In fact, the reason why Simon¡¯s phone was so quiet was that he turned off the sound and it only vibrated. He didn¡¯t want their rare free time together to be disrupted because of some trivial things. If it was an important call, he would pick it up when he saw it, and he would ignore the calls that were not important The reason why it rang now was that it was not a phone call, but a video call on WeChat. The mobile phone was ced on the side, so both of them could see the name of the person who started the video call when they lowered their heads: Susan Xavier. Silvia¡¯s eyebrows rose. Her first instinct was that this was the name of a girl. Of course, this was not the most important thing. The main reason was that she could clearly see Simon¡¯s furrowed brows. He swiped the screen and cut off the call. However, before he could put his hand back on the steering wheel, the video call request was sent again. The singing sounded rather urgent. Taking a deep breath, he put one hand on the window and tried to disconnect the call with the other hand. Silvia stopped him and said, ¡°Take it. What if it¡¯s something important?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient, I can step aside for a while.¡± As she said this, she was about to unfasten hier seat belt and get out of the car. ¡°No need!¡± Simon grabbed her and then picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wu Wu Wu Wu¡­¡± As soon as the video came on, the caller burst into tears, which startled Silvia. She blinked and wondered if she was hallucinating. Simon: ¡°¡­¡± He looked impatient. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cry first before calling me?¡± After that, he hung up again. Silvia was speechless. Typical man¡¯s style of operation! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, this was not a solution at all. Sure enough, in less than two seconds, the call request was sent again. He pressed the answer key. This time, the voiceing out of the phone was not crying, but from the start was reproachful. ¡°You hung up on me! Fourth Brother, you hung upon me! You left without saying a word, and now you don¡¯t even want to answer my phone. You¡¯ve never treated me like this before!¡± ¡°I¡¯m abroad. If you have anything to say. just tell me.¡± He was not polite, as if he was ready to hang up at any time. Susan pursed her lips and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you even if it¡¯s nothing? Where have you been? I asked my brother but he does not know. Freddie didn¡¯t want to tell me anything. When will youe back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he said tly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Perhaps because he was worried about Silvia¡¯s thoughts, he would nce in her direction from time to time. It was just a subconscious action, but it could be a woman¡¯s intuition. Silvia was keenly aware that something was wrong ¡°What are you looking at? Is there anyone else besides you?¡± she suddenly moved closer to the front of the camera, and the close proximity made her face seem very big. Simon frowned. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°There is someone else with you, right? Is it a woman? Who is it?¡± Her voice became sharp, and she kept asking ¡°Yes, but it has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°No-¡°Silvia subconsciously covered her ears. ¡°Oh my, is she a soprano or what?¡± However, it stopped abruptly at the next second and the call was disconnected. Silvia wanted to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll call you again?¡± But in the end, she saw that his fingers were very nimble and he had already cklisted her Wechat, phone numbers and all the Chapter 195 A strainhi Mansari possible contact information. Silvia was speechless. ¡°Hi guy, you should at least give me a chance to be jealous and take advantage of the situation!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 196 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 196 Chapter 196 You¡¯re Saying I¡¯m Childish? When Simonpleted his task and was ready to drive off, he saw his little wife staring at him with a meaningful look. He suddenly felt very ufortable. ¡°That was Susan. Our families have been friends for generations. She¡¯s like my sister.¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his difort while trying to exin to her. ¡°Sister?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No matter how it sounded to him, he felt that the term ¡°sister¡± was a little strange. He coughed softly and said, ¡°She¡¯s equivalent to a sister. She and I are not like what you think¡­¡± ¡°What kind of thoughts do I have?¡± she asked quickly. Simon: ¡°¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t that Silvia wanted to tease him, but it was the first time that she had seen such an expression on his face. It was too vivid and interesting. The more difort he felt, the more she couldn¡¯t help teasing him. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to exin to her. With his status, even if she didn¡¯t provoke him, there would still be all kinds of girls who would take the initiative to throw themselves at him. Not to mention that he had such a face that could overthrow all living things. He was simply a monster! ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Simon felt a little helpless. He sighed and wanted to say something, but she waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Oh, who doesn¡¯t have a past? 1 understand!.¡± She waved her hands as if she didn¡¯t care, which made Simon very depressed. ¡°A past?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t worry about such a trivial thing.¡± She showed her magnanimity, that she was not so petty, so he was off the hook. However, her attitude made Simon even more unhappy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous at all?¡± ¡°You have already said that she is your younger sister. Why should I be jealous?¡± She blinked and looked at him innocently. ¡°¡­¡± She was right, but didn¡¯t she feel threatened at all? He nodded and started the car. He felt as if he was suffocating. However, the little woman who initiated the trouble sat in the passenger, tilted her head to the side and fell asleepfortably. Silvia wasn¡¯t really jealous. Although she was rather surprised when she heard that voice, Simon took the call in her presence and he was also anxious to take the initiative to exin the situation to her, which meant that it was really nothing Still, if he really wanted to, it would be a piece of cake for him to break up or even divorce her. There was no need for him to deliberately hide it from her and dere his innocence in front of her. she slept very well this time. She didn¡¯t know that someone besides her had a gloomy face all the time. When they arrived at the ce, she woke up almost reflexively. She took a look outside and found that they were already at the hotel parking lot. The timing was perfect. ¡°Your driving skills aren¡¯t bad. I didn¡¯t even feel anything before we arrived.¡± She lowered her head to take off her seat belt and praised him generously. Simon: ¡°¡­¡± She¡¯s really an unfeeling woman. It seemed that she is not bothered about it at all. He sighed softly. He did not know whether he should praise her for not being petty or me her for being heartless. From getting out of the car, going to the elevator, and going back to the room, Silvia realized that something was wrong. Why did she feel that he was worried and didn¡¯t seem to be very happy? Could it be because of the phone call just now? At that time, he was also in the car. Was he afraid that she would misunderstand? That was why he blocked thatdy¡¯s number and cklisted her at the same time. He said that the two families had been friends for many years, and she was like a sister to him. It was not appropriate for him to block her then. Thinking of this, she felt that she should take the initiative to show that she was open-minded and not so petty. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to block that girl¡¯s contact information. You don¡¯t know if she really has something important to talk to you about. It¡¯ll be awkward if you meet again, right?¡± Silvia carefully took out the Marseille soap she brought back today and prepared to study it carefully. She still needed to get familiar with and understand its characteristics before she could start making any new attempts and inventions. Raising his eyebrows and looking at her back, Simon asked coldly, ¡°So, you want me to add her back? ¡°Sure!¡± There¡¯s nothing inappropriate,¡± she nodded and continued talking. ¡°You said that your families are old friends, so it¡¯s impossible for you to cut off ties with each other just like that, right? If you cklist her, does this mean you won¡¯t be seeing see her in the future? Don¡¯t you want to see her family? So if there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s better to talk about it. It¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s what?¡± His voice grew colder and colder, and he had already walked over to stand behind her. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nothing!¡± She prodded the Marseille soap in front of her with her fingers and found it to be very delicate and smooth. Looking at her fingers, she smiled and said, ¡°I just feel that you¡¯re being a little childish.¡± The little girl yelled at him twice, and then he directly blocked her and cklisted her on his phone. Chaoter 196 Your Suami Tust as she said, would he really not see her anymore in the future andpletely cut off contact with her? That was impossible! After all, she had stayed in the Austin family for a few years, so she knew a little bit about the interactions and rtionships or aristocratic families. The families usually had intergenerational contacts over a long period of time. Because of this, there were also interests involved in the rtionship. Based on this, was it so easy to cut off contact with each other? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What¡¯s more, there was no conflict of interest. It was just a little girl¡¯s temper. She started from an objective point of view and said what was in her heart, but she did not realize that Simon¡¯s face had turned green. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m childish?!¡± ¡°???¡± Finally, she noticed that something was wrong, and his voice seemed to be very close. Was he right behind her? He straightened up. As soon as she turned around, she saw him standing behind her, with a terrible look on his face. Eh¡­ He¡¯s unhappy? ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re childish. I¡¯m just talking about that little girl¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, he pulled her into his arins and kissed her hard on the lips, effectively stopping her next words. At this moment, he didn¡¯t like to hear what she said. He didn¡¯t want to hear a single word! ¡°Oh¡­¡± With her eyes wide open, Silvia didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Weren¡¯t they having a serious discussion on this issue?¡± ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± If he wanted to kiss her, he would just do that. Why did it make it seem like he was the one who had been forced to kiss her? His entire body seemed to brim with anger. She blinked until Simon released her and gave her some time to catch her breath. She guessed the reason why he was angry. ¡°You will not.. lose face should you reinstate her number.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I brought this on myself. Isn¡¯t it too shameful for me to take the initiative to reinstall her number now?¡± Hey, man! Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Just as he was about to punish this woman with his actions again. his cell phone rang again. It was a video call application, which sounded very urgent. Chapter 196 You¡¯re S imhi IfYou¡¯ve already added her back?¡± Silvia thought that it was the same girl from earlier. She was really persistent! He frowned. Of course, he knew that he had not added it yet, but there were very few people who would send a voice message to him. So he turned around and picked up his mobile phone. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 197 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Seduced by a Little Fox Spirit Out of curiosity, Silvia also walked over and saw three big words on the phone screen-Chester Xavier! Then she looked at Simon. There was a trace of impatience in his eyes, but he still pressed the button. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Maybe his face and voice were too cold, because Chester was shocked. He was about to comin, but suddenly his voice caught in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t speak, as he stared at him. ¡°Pfal¡­¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Looking at the man¡¯s facial expression on the screen from the side, she felt that it was too funny. The most important thing was that this person¡¯s call came at the wrong time. It was obvious that Simon was in a very bad mood right now. At this moment, the video call came in. Silvia silently sympathized with him. ¡°There¡¯s a woman?!¡± Chester¡¯s ears were very sharp. Although it was only a slight sound, he could distinctly hear it. In an instant, it seemed the floodgates were opened. He could speak, and his tongue was no longer still and all his emotions erupted. He scolded aggressively, ¡°Simon, you really have a woman by your side! It seems that Susan is right; you¡¯ve been seduced by the little fox spirit!¡± Silvia was speechless. Simon¡¯s face nearly hit the ground. He said gloomily, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Chester was scared again. He shut his mouth subconsciously, but then he thought about it and felt that he was a coward. He was here to seek justice for his sister. How could he be frightened by any evil forces? So he plucked up the courage and continued to say righteously, ¡°Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you have a woman with you? Do you dare to show me the room? Also, why did you go to France without telling me? Are you having an affair with a woman? ¡°An altair with a woman?¡±Silvia¡¯s eyes narrowed. They were a legitimate and legal couple. It was perfectly justifiable! However, from just a few short sentences that she heard, she put two and two together. ¡°Chester must be rted to the little girl just now. Maybe he is her brother?¡± ¡°Is he trying to stand up for his sister? ¡°Chester¡­¡± Simon uttered Chester¡¯s name faintly. Simon¡¯s expression did not seem to have changed much, but his paze was a little colder. It was so cold that even the hairs on his arm stood up Chapter 197 Seduced t o when he looked at him through the screen. Chester retreated subconsciously. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chester was speechless. Silvia was equally speechless. After two seconds of silence, Chester wailed, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t me me for this, can you? You¡¯ve blocked Susan on your phone. she couldn¡¯t find you, so she juste to me and cry and pester me to death. Can you try to understand?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really mean. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit ofpassion, ¡°Silvia thought. ¡°You are too heartless!¡± Chester shouted. They really had a tacit understanding, ¡°You should have some feelings.¡± Simon didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He blinked and did not understand. Silvia couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. One should have some feelings, but if you don¡¯t have them, that would mean you are not emphatic at all. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Going all out to berate others. I¡¯ve witnessed more of his abrasive tongue. I¡¯m really d that he hasn¡¯t used that venomous tongue on me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been persuaded to leave a long time ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± After that, he was ready to hang up. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still a problem, what should I do now? It¡¯s not a big deal for her to make such a scene. Are you really going to block her for the rest of your life?¡± In fact, Chester thought it was impossible for Simon not to contact Susan for the rest of his life. At most, he was currently annoyed by her. He could lie low for a while. That girl was also used to being willful. It was good to stay away, but he couldn¡¯t stop her from bothering him all the time. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± he said tly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could finish, Simon uttered his name again. ¡°Chester¡­¡± Chester: ¡°¡­ What?¡± When be addressed him by his name, it made him feel so terrified. He always had a feeling that he was going to be eaten alive in the next second ¡°Don¡¯t call me by video call in the future,¡± he said. ¡°Wh-why?¡± Subconsciously, he felt that he might not like the answer, but he still couldn¡¯t help asking ¡°Ugly.¡± He spat out this one word and hung up the phone. Chester was speechless. Silvia was stunned for two seconds and almost burst outughing. Is it really good to give people such a hard blow? With such a sharp tongue, he must have made a lot of enemies, right? Anyway, he was not afraid of making enemies. Looking at his two phone calls, it was as if she was watching aedy. The key point was that she couldn¡¯tugh out loud. Just now, when she identally made a little noise, Chester¡¯s ears were so sharp that he heard her instantly. Right, she recalled that Chester had said that he had been seduced by a vixen. She noted this down in her notebook first, in the future she would exact hier revenge! ¡°Are you very happy?¡± He nced sideways at the little woman beside him, who was giggling and even using the pillow to shield her face. She shrugged. even ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She sat up straight and couldn¡¯t suppress herughter when she thought about the episode. She could not helpughing after thinking about it. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s really not easy to be a friend of your family!¡± He treated a family friend in such a manner. If he had not been a friend, he would have been stabbed many times over! ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡± ¡°Is it difficult?¡± He leaned over and ced his hands on the sofa, trapping her against the sofa. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be a friend of my family. You just have to be a member of my family!¡± Silvia was speechless. What¡¯s with this word game! Where¡¯s the venomous tongue that was so evident earlier?! ¡°That ¡°About Susan.¡± He thought for a moment and looked at her intently. ¡°Are you really not jealous?¡± Silvia was speechless ¡°Why are you still thinking about that shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I trust you and am not jealous?¡± Chapter 197 ducentru But from his expression, it seemed that something was wrong. After thinking about it seriously, Siv asked tentatively. ¡°Then should I¡­ be jealous?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Simon¡¯s face immediately fell. What did he mean by should she be jealous? ¡°Should you be jealous or not, that¡¯s something you should ask yourself?¡± he said unhappily. Silvia was confused. Bro, I just asked you this question. You¡¯re so moody. How do you expect me know what kind of answer you want? She licked her lips and said cautiously, ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous! You¡¯d better tell me everything about your rtionship with her, no, also your other women before. Not only that, but you also have to promise that you won¡¯t have any close family girlfriends or sisters in the future. Do you hear me?¡± Looking at her serious and jealous face, his face softened a little. However, before he could soothe her, he heard her ask, ¡°Did i get it right?¡± Simon: ¡°¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 198 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 198 Chapter 198 They Are All Time Management Experts C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was Silvia¡¯s first time witnessing her President¡¯s temper and he remained angry for a long time. He didn¡¯t utter a word the whole night. Although he didn¡¯t get angry or do anything else, she could feel that he was very unhappy. If she wasn¡¯t jealous, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. If she was jealous, would he still be unhappy? She didn¡¯t have much experience in falling in love. In the past, when she was with Ladarius, she actually didn¡¯t experience any jealousy. After all, in her eyes, they worked hard together for the future. At that time, she also regarded Vivienne as their good friend and didn¡¯t think there was anything between them. Later, their affair was exposed. She felt that she had been betrayed, used, and deceived. She was very angry and sad. Now that she thought about it, she was more angry than sad. She did not feel any jealousy at all. So, did Simon really want her to be jealous, or did he not want her to be jealous? But he had nothing to do with Susan. Why should she be jealous? Before she could figure out these problems, she received a call from Lisa. ¡°Silvia, have you returned to America?¡± ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± She had just washed up and came out. When she saw that a certain someone was still sleeping, she put on her pajamas and went to the outer hall to answer the phone. ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you free today? Can youe out for a meal?¡± She then said apologetically, ¡°Last time, you were kidnapped because of me. I¡¯ve always felt bad about that. I wanted to apologize to you, but I couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. This time, you must give me a chance.¡± Silviaforted her. ¡°That incident has nothing to do with you. The kidnappers pretended to be the people you sent, and you didn¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry. As for having a meal¡­.¡± She subconsciously looked in the direction of the room and did not know what arrangements the fn had made ¡°You muste for lunch. If you don¡¯t have time at noon, we¡¯ll just have dinner. In short, I¡¯ll wait for you ¡± Aller she spoke, she suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lin will be there too.¡± ¡°Mr Lin? Do you also know Mr. Lim?¡± The first thing that came to Silvia¡¯s mind was the person who had sold her the Marseille soap yesterday, but did Lisa also know him? What a coincidence! Lisa Was stunned, ¡°What? You for poi that we met him in the hospital together. What do you mean by if I know him? Ir¡¯s through me that you know himn! You saved his son, and now Mr. Lin wants to thank you in person. So, you muste today!¡± Chapter 195 They Are All me monomni En When she said that, Silvia came to her senses and thought of the man she saw in the hospital that day. Because they had just met once, she didn¡¯t remember the name of the person, and she even forgot his family name. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± She wanted to say that it might be a bother, but Lisa had already hung up, so there was no chance for her to refuse. ¡°There¡¯s a dinner invitation?¡± The voice sounded behind her. She was shocked and suddenly turned around. What she saw was such a seductive image! Simon probably had just finished washing up and was casually dressed in loose pajamas, but the strap around his waist was not tied, and the strong muscles on his chest stood out clearly. He leaned against the door frame and ncedzily in her direction. With just one nce, he could take away a person¡¯s soul. Silvia was stunned for a moment! Although it was not the first time she had seen his body and they slept in the same bed, she was still unable to resist his allure. ¡°When?¡± he asked again, then straightened up and walked over to her. Silvia suddenly came back to her senses and patted her cheeks to sober herself up. ¡°I thought you were nning to continue to not talk to me!¡± Simon hugged her and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Why would I not talk to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She was speechless and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yeah, why won¡¯t you talk to me?¡± Who knew! The way she rolled her eyes made her look very cute. Simon smiled. Joy rippled from the bottom of his eyes and spread outyer byyer along the lines of his face, as if he was bathed in the spring breeze, ¡°Well, let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± He raised his hand to pat her head and said, ¡°Who called?¡± She pouted and touched her head. ¡°What did he mean by ¡®let bygones be bygones? It¡¯s as if I was the one who got angry yesterday. Now, he says not to talk about it, it¡¯s making me more confused.¡± However, it was a good thing that he was now back to his usual sell. Silvia did not argue with him. She said, ¡°Lisa called me and said that she wanted to treat me to a meal today. She said I have to 30.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Chapter 198 They Are All Time Management Experts ¡°Do you have any ns for today? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing on. Go ahead.¡± He smiled. There were two other customers who wanted to see him. It was not important, but since they were in France, he would just settle their business. ¡°By the way, did I hear you mention Mr. Lin just now?¡± Silvia also smiled. ¡°Did you also think it was Mr. Lin from yesterday? When Lisa mentioned it, 1 thought she was talking about it yesterday. No, it was just a coincidence that his surname is also Lin. Last time, I saved his son by chance, so he wanted to thank me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence? I haven¡¯t met many American people here, but all of them are surnamed Lin. Did the whole n move here?¡± She was not too concerned, but Simon seemed to be deep in thought. In the American circle in France, the surname Lin was well-known. Was it because he was sensitive? Or was it just a coincidence? ¡°When did you save his son?¡± However,pared to his family name, he was more interested in his little wife¡¯s ability. She had only been away from him for a few days. It seemed she had an earth-shattering experience. ¡°Coincidentally, I met the son in the restaurant that day. He had a food allergy and I happened to know something about the condition, so I managed to render first aid to him. I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± She was not worried about this matter. He lowered his head and kissed her hair. ¡°You¡¯re so capable! What else can¡¯t you do?¡± ¡°You should ask me what else I can do!¡± She lowered her head to avoid his touch and giggled. ¡°I have to make an appointment with Lisa and get changed.¡± As she walked toward the bedroom, she turned around and said, ¡°However, I won¡¯t take you with me today!¡± He touched his chest with one hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m deeply hurt.¡± This made herugh even louder. Silvia and Lisa had an appointment at noon. After all, Mr. Lin was a busy man. Although he was very sincere and could meet her either at noon or at night, his preference was for noon. He still had business meetings at night Tsk, isk. That was why businessmen were all good at time management. Take Simon for example: He made special trip to look for her, but he still had some business deals to take care of and even had an appointment today Chapter 198 They Are All Time Management Experts Rtively speaking, she didn¡¯t like this kind of socializing at all. She preferred to deal with her fragrances and spices. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 199 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 199 Chapter 199 I Can¡¯t Understand It When Silvia arrived at the venue, she found that it was a rtively high-ss private club. Obviously, it had been pre-booked. After giving her name, someone led her upstairs. It was not a private room. The whole second floor was empty. The panoramic view from the restaurant¡¯s window was unique and romantic. There were violinists ying soft and melodious music, which was very rxing. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Lisa called out her name and waved her hand. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t call, she could see her. After all, in addition to the waiter, she was the only one on the whole floor. ¡°Lisa!¡± Silvia walked over and hugged her. As she released her hand, Lisa exined to her with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lin has something to do and will be a littlete. He sends his apologies.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Silvia smiled. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. In fact, he has already thanked me that day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. That¡¯s what I should do.¡± Lisa shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know Lin Shangyan¡¯s status in the American circle at all. You saved his son. If he doesn¡¯t show his gratitude to you, it will be a shame if word gets out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes, it was really hard to exin the matter of ¡°face¡±. ¡°By the way, is the child all right?¡± Although she was more or less sure, she wanted to be assured. Lisa nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. I panicked at that time because I didn¡¯t know what happened to Nannan. I was scared to death, Fortunately, you¡¯re there! Otherwise, if anything happened, Lin Shangyan would definitely hate me to death.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Silvia took a sip of lemon water and said in confusion, ¡°Did you order the food that caused the allergy?¡± However, Lisa shook her head. ¡°No, the food was all ordered by Helen.¡± ¡°Do you mean the mother of the child?¡± Thinking of the woman that day, she guessed that the couple should not have a good rtionship, but after all, it was someone else¡¯s family affair, so she did not want to probe further. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Um.¡± She sighed. Perhaps because she had nothing to do right now, Lisa began to gossip. ¡°Actually, Helen wants to use the child to mend their rtionship; I understand as well. I originally thought that it would be good if that really happenis, but now, it seems that I was wrong. Speaking of that, I am truly sorry about what happened the other day, for the way Helen treated you.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, it was over. Chapter 1991 Cant Understand it ¡°It has nothing to do with you. However, I understand as well. Due to her mistake, the child almost had an ident. If she can¡¯t find a scapegoat, then it will be more difficult for her to get what she wants. In addition, it is also because she cares about the child, and her worry made her behave irrationally,¡± she shrugged her shoulders. She could understand why Helen did that, but she couldn¡¯t forgive her for doing so. She was afraid that her husband would scold her, so she quickly shifted the me to someone who was innocent. It was too hical. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. In fact, she doesn¡¯t care about her child. She only cares about herself. I¡¯ve seen it clearly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lisa¡¯s expression was a little indignant. ¡°If she really cared about her child, she should know about his food allergies. When something happened to Nannan, the first thing she was worried about was not his condition, but how Lin Shangyan would despise her because of it. She wouldpletely lose all contact with Lin Shangyan. In her heart, she does not care about the child at all.¡± After that incident, Lisa then saw Helen¡¯s true colors. She no longer sympathized with her unlike in the past, and she also cut off contact with her. ¡°Maybe it slipped her mind a while, or maybe she doesn¡¯t know much about children. In my opinion, they seem to have a very bad rtionship, or maybe¡­ they are divorced?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t want to gossip about this, but as she spoke, she stopped. However, Lisa shook her head and smirked. ¡°They are not married. How could they get a divorce?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Silvia subconsciously responded in surprise. ¡°Is it true that foreign countries are so open? They are not married, but their child is already so old?¡± ¡°Actually, Nannan was part of a n conceived by Helen.¡± Lisa sighed and said quietly. She looked out of the window as if she was lost in her memories. In fact, she knew her story because she treated Helen as a friend back then, and she even felt a bit of sympathy for her. ¡°A n? The child isn¡¯t hers?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s hers! Helen has always liked Lin Shangyan. She loved him so much and she swore that she would marry him. However, Lin Shangyan didn¡¯t care about her at all. Later on, Helen used some tricks to get pregnant and give birth to a child. She thought that after having a child, Lin Shangyan would definitely marry her. She didn¡¯t expect that Lin Shangyan didn¡¯t want this child at all.¡± ¡°Helen refused to abort the child and insisted on going ahead with the pregnancy. Later on, she brouphther child to Lin Shangyan and becked for his help. Iin the end, the child was left behind. Lin Shangyan gave her some liolipy, but he still refused to marry her. That was what happened. After a few years, Nannan also grew up. Helen wanted to establish a rtionship with the child in order to Chapter 1991 Cant Understand it 2/3 get close to Lin Shangyan¡¯s heart.¡± Lisa stopped and drank half a ss of water. She was probably a little thirsty. ¡°I don¡¯t think she had an easy life. She loves someone so much, so I thought it would be good if they reconciled. After all, children also need aplete family. But I didn¡¯t expect her character to be so bad. After that day in the hospital, I think I understand a little why Lin Shangyan refused to ept her for so many years.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Silvia was silent and did not know what to say. She came for a meal and even listened to this dramatic tale. However, after all this, she could understand why Helen was not aware of her child¡¯s allergies. Not only did she not raise the child, but she hardly paid any attention to the child at all. Furthermore, she wanted to use the child to build her rtionship with a man, a man who did not love her. What kind of extreme idea was this? She could not understand it at all! The two of them chatted for a while amid the quiet surroundings. There was hardly a soul there. IN But it was not a very remote ce. Although it was not at the center of the city, it was located in the downtown area. Looking at the dense crowd below, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it lunchtime yet? Isn¡¯t¡­ business good here? Why is there no one else except us?¡± Lisaughed out loud. ¡°Lin Shangyan invited us for a meal. How could he treat us to a ce where the business is not good? The business here is good, but¡­ it¡¯s been booked today!¡± ¡°He reserved the whole ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right and it¡¯s because he wanted to thank you! You should know by now that when I said Lin Shangyan is very powerful, shouldn¡¯t that be true?¡± ¡°This is a little¡­ too expensive!¡± ¡°The crux of the matter is that it¡¯s just a meal. Why did he have to book such a grand restaurant?¡± ¡°To Lin Shangyan, this is just a drop in the bucket. This expense is nothing to him!¡± Lisa paused and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, you saved his son¡¯s life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone answered. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 200 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Make People Feel sorry for Her As soon as Lin Shakyan came in, he heard their conversation and directly answered her. ¡°Mr. Lin.¡± Seeing him, Silvia leaned over and stood up. He waved his hand to signal them to sit down and held the little fellow in his other hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Auntie.¡± Nannan greeted her politely. His voice was crisp and his childish voice made her very happy. ¡°Hi, Nannan.¡± Lisa answered with a smile. She should be a little familiar with him. Silvia also nodded and greeted him.¡±Nice to meet you.¡± The little boy was holding a beautifully wrapped box in his hands. He released his father¡¯s hand, walked straight to Silvia, and handed the box to her. ¡°Auntie Silvia, my father said that it was you who saved me. I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life. It¡¯s just a small gift. Please ept it.¡± Although he was young, he spoke very eloquently. If it was given by Lin Shangyan, she might have rejected it. But because he was a child, she thought it would not be something valuable. In addition, the box was not big and she did not want to hurt the child¡¯s feelings. So she took it and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Seeing that she had epted the gift, Lin Nan returned obediently to his father¡¯s side. Silvia had a good impression of the child in her heart. Thinking that such a little child should have a sensitive allergic condition, she also felt sorry for him. They sat down and Lin Shang said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ordered yet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here yet. How could we dare to start the meal?¡± Lisa said half-jokingly. Lin Shangyan smiled. ¡°Actually, you guys can order first. I apologize for my tardiness!¡± Without looking at the menu, be directly ordered a few dishes and asked Silvia deliberately, ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t eat or anything special you like? I¡¯m afraid that you might not be used to it. There is only Western food here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± She was not picky when she was outside. Anyway, she was not here for the food or to start a personal friendship. ¡°French fries ok with you?¡± Lin Shangyan lowered his head and asked the child in a very soft voice. Lin Nan nodded and said, ¡°Can I add some ketchup?¡± Frowning slightly, Lin Shankyan didn¡¯t reply. Lin Nan appeared to be very nervous, but when he saw him nodding and agreeine, le immediately rxed. Chapter 200 Mile Pennanen Silvia noticed the child¡¯s subtle expression. She remembered what Lisa had told her about the child¡¯s background. When she though that the child was born not out of love, but was used as a tool to buy love, she felt even more distressed. ¡°Actually, food shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as we avoid any allergens,¡± she said. Lin Shangyan raised his head to look at her and said faintly. ¡°However, we¡¯re not clear about his food allergies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Silvia was very surprised. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± There were dairy allergy, nuts allergy, seafood allergy, pollen allergy¡­ No matter what kind of allergy, there would be a cause for it. Once they found the source, he should try his best to avoid it. Generally, it wouldn¡¯t have a big impact on him, but he was not clear about it. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know much about the child¡¯s physical condition? After ordering the food, he poured warm water for the child and said, ¡°Nannan¡¯s constitution is special. At first, when he was two years old, he was allergic to goat milk. I thought it would be fine if he didn¡¯t drink goat milk. Later, he had an allergic reaction to bread and peanuts. Some of the things that he used to eat were fine, butter he had an allergic reaction to them as well, so I couldn¡¯t really tell what his allergies are.¡± Silvia felt that he seemed to know what he was talking about. She looked at the little guy¡¯s face. He was fair and adorable, but his skin was pale. He looked weak and unhealthy, which made people pity him. ¡°How could this be..?¡± There is a possibility of it being a hereditary issue, but I¡¯m not sure. The world is so big, and there will always be some difficult andplicated diseases. It¡¯s nothing new.¡± He was very calm when he talked about these things. He didn¡¯t sigh at all, as if it was just anymon disease. Looking at the child, who was so well-behaved and quiet; was an exact reflection of Lin Shangyan¡¯s calmness. Seeing Silvia staring at him, he probably felt she was pitying him. He took the initiative to say. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t feel bad. I¡¯m used to it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Silvia did not know what to say. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After all, he was only a child. He had to suffer this at such a young age and was so sensible about it. How could shefort him instead? Such a good child¡­ ¡°Is there no cure for his condition? As you said, the world is so big, and there may be a possibility of a cure.¡± Chapter 200 Make People Feel sorry for Her 2/3 Lin Shangyan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve secil quite a few doctors, but this kind of condition is quite special. Moreover, it should be a kind of gic defect. It¡¯s very difficult to cure.¡± Such a short speech showed that it was not that he didn¡¯t want to ask, but it was really difficult to find a cure. ¡°Hey, anyway. Nannan is still young and the technology and medicine are constantly improving. They migliie up with a cure in the future! Besides, Nannan is also fine now. It¡¯s just that there are some things that he can¡¯t eat. Then he can just avoid those foods and try some other delicious food, right?¡± Lisa probably wanted to ease the atmosphere and joked with the little fellow. Lin Nan smiled shyly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Lin Shangyan probably felt that he had been talking about the child¡¯s problem for a long time, so he changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard about Miss Silvia winning the championship in the perfume test. I haven¡¯t congratted you yet!¡± With this, he picked up the ss in front of him. ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Silvia raised her wine ss. Lisa, who was beside her, also hurriedly picked up her ss. ¡°Me too! You¡¯re amazing! My father will always praise you when hees back. You know, he rarely praises anyone!¡± Silvia smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just thank me. Why did you refuse my father¡¯s invitation? If you agree, you can stay here and we can meet more often!¡± Lisa was also aware of this and said ruefully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to stay here and develop your skills?¡± Lisa¡¯s words obviously aroused Lin Shangyan¡¯s interest. ¡°Yes. As far as I know, the French perfume industry is the most developed in the world. There should be greater development and more opportunities here. Why don¡¯t you stay?¡± In fact, she had been asked this question more than once. Silvia smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really good here, but I want to go back and develop.¡± ¡°Miss Silvia is still a patriot,¡± Lin Shangyan said meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m not a patriot, but I have ties back home.¡± As for home, there were friends, family and lovers. They were all ties which made it hard to leave. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 201 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 201 Chapter 201 You Are Up to Something Lisa was confused. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any family. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Silvia smiled reservedly. She did not directly answer Lisa¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t contact my family that often, but I do have a family.¡± ¡°Ms. Austin is such an outstanding woman. I¡¯m sure her wooers are lining up,¡± Javon said with a smile. However, Lisa waved her hand. ¡°You have no idea. Silvia is perfect, but she only cares about her career. If that Lad¡­¡± Lisa frowned, yet she couldn¡¯t recall the name whatsoever. She simply ignored his name and continued, ¡°If he didn¡¯t woo you so affectionately, you would still be single¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lisa suddenly remembered that Silvia and Ladarius had already split up. She hurriedly stopped talking In fact, Lisa did not know much about what happened to Silvia after that. If it weren¡¯t for the happened to Silvia recently. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already in the past,¡± Silvia said with a smile. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Lisa asked tentatively. Silvia thought for a moment and said, ¡°Kind of!¡± To be precise, Silvia didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. She had a husband. Thinking of the word ¡°husband¡±, Silvia chuckled silently. She had never addressed Simon as her husband. She couldn¡¯t say the word out loud in front of him. ¡°Really? Wow! I¡¯ve never heard you mention him! Bring him to me next time!¡± Hearing that Silvia had a boyfriend, Lisa figured that Silvia had already put the past behind her. Lisa was relieved and happy for Silvia. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ms. Austin¡¯s boyfriend is very outstanding,¡± Javon said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded, not being modest on Simon¡¯s behalf. Simon was indeed very outstanding and worthy of such praise. Javon was a little surprised at Silvia¡¯s reaction. He looked at her meaningfully. They enjoyed the meal. However. Just as Silvia was about to get up and leave, a loud noise came from the stairs. ¡°Let me in! Do you know who I am? How dare you stop me!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice, and it was a little familiar. Before Silvia could remember who she was, the woman had already rushed up the stairs. ¡°Javon, you can¡¯t keep me from seeing my kid!¡± It was Helen! Unexpectedly, Helen was here. The people downstairs probably tried their best to stop her as requested, but she insisted on rushing up, and no one could stop her. Hearing Helen¡¯s voice, Mathew subconsciously moved his body. After ncing at Javon, who was aside, Mathew stopped and obediently sat on the chair without moving ¡°Mathew, my boy! Mommy is here to see you!¡± Helen shouted, not caring that she was in a public ce. ¡°Mr. Daniell, I¡¯m sorry, she¡­¡±A man who looked like a waiter hurried over. He wiped his sweat as he apologized. ¡°Let here up.¡± Javon wiped the corner of his lips gracefully with a napkin. Hearing this, the waiter let out a sigh of relief and quickly waved his hand. After being permitted toe up, Helen rushed up, and she was stunned when she saw Silvia and Lisa. Her astonishment soon faded away, and in the next second, she turned her gaze to Javon. ¡°Javon, I went to the hospital and heard that you had already taken Mathew out. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I worried about him so much¡­¡± ¡°You see him now. He is fine. You can go,¡± Javon said without looking up. Helen choked on Javon¡¯s words for a few seconds. Then she turned to Mathew. ¡°Mathew, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alright! You have no idea how worried Mommy is. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault! Mommy makes you suffer! Do you still feel ufortable? Do you want Mommy to apany you and take care of you? Mom wants to make it up to you!¡± As she spoke, she opened her arms and was about to hug Mathew. Silvia nced over. Facing Helen¡¯s embrace, Mathew didn¡¯t open his arms. Instead, he subconsciously wanted to dodge. His body leaned backward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of him. Just stay away from him!¡± Javon said bluntly. ¡°Javon, how can you say this? I am, after all, Mathew¡¯s mother! You can¡¯t take away my rights as a mother!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Is that so? Do you really want to do your duty as his mother?¡± Javon sneered. ¡°Of course!¡± Helen replied without hesitation. Nodding, Javon said, ¡°Alright then. I will give you this opportunity now!¡± Before Helen, who was beaming with joy, came to Mathew, Javon continued, ¡°Mathew is yours from today on. I can apply to the court to hand over the custody to you. I will transfer the alimony to you every month. Also, I will pay for his costs till he¡¯s an adult. Other than those, you won¡¯t get a penny from me. What do you think?¡± Helen¡¯s expression changed immediately. Mathew, who was at the side, nervously grabbed the corner of Javon¡¯s clothes. Mathew lowered his eyes, looking pitiful. Mathew did not speak the whole time, yet Helen and Javon¡¯s argument was centered on Mathew. Mathew had no say and could only listen silently. Silvia felt very sorry for Mathew. ¡°Javon, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Helen screamed. ¡°Mathew needs aplete family. You can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Am I the one to me?¡± Javon sneered. He mercilessly exposed her, ¡°Helen, don¡¯t think that others are stupid. You and I both know what you are thinking, For Mathew¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you. But if you continue to pester me like this, don¡¯t me me for not letting you get anything!¡± ¡°javon¡­¡± ¡°While I¡¯m still patient, get out!¡± he said word by word with a cold face. Helen didn¡¯t dare to refute. She turned to look at Silvia and Lisa and said angrily, ¡°Why you? Why are you here?¡± Silvia was stunned. ¡°I knew you were up to something that day. You deliberately tried to get close to Javon, right?¡± Helen hated Silvia thest time. Javon always scolded Helen, yet he was so nice to Silvia. Besides, Silvia was so beautiful. Silvia must have been up to something. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about recing me. I am Mathew¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Silvia was speechless. ¡°Helen, stop saying nonsense. Silvia has a boyfriend. Today is just to thank her for saving Mathew. If it weren¡¯t for herst time, Mathew would have¡­¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t listen to Helen¡¯s words anymore. She spoke up for Silvia. But she was interrupted by Helen before she could finish her sentence. Helen said, ¡°Lisa, shut up! I think of you as a friend, and you gang up on me! You introduced her to Javon on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 202 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Mathew Relies on Her ¡°Me?¡± Lisa didn¡¯t see iting at all. How did she be the one to me? Lisa pointed at her nose, shocked and angry. For a moment, slie was speechless. ¡°Last time, you told me that she was your friend, and you asked me to believe her. I did. And now you are taking her to eat with my husband and son without telling me. What are you up to?¡± The more Helen spoke, the more she was convinced. Lisa was furious. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! I am up to something! I helped you pick Mathew up to eat with you. I thought that I could help you two bond. I wanted to fix you up. me me! It¡¯s all on me! I¡¯m such a fool making friends with you!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Lisa,¡± Silvia called out to Lisa softly, worrying that their quarrel would affect Mathew. Mathew almost buried his face under the table. He was so nervous that his fingers were clenched together. His shoulders trembled slightly. Silvia sat across from him. Otherwise, she would havee to him, picked him up, and coaxed him gently, Lisa suddenly thought of something and grabbed Silvia¡¯s hand. ¡°Helen, you are right. I am up to something. From now on, I will stay out of your business. Also, I will fix Silvia and Javon up. Women like you will never have a chance!¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Helen screamed and was about to rush up, but then she heard a crisp sound. The ss fragments sshed around her feet, and some of them sshed on her body. Helen was not injured, but she was startled. She stood in situ in a daze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Get out. Otherwise¡­¡± Javon, who had smashed the ss, looked calm and cold, as if nothing had happened. He turned to look at Helen, his gaze turning exceptionally cold and sharp. ¡°I will make you disappear forever!¡± Helen trembled involuntarily. Her hideous face immediately turned pale, and she looked miserable and pitiful. ¡°Javon, don¡¯t be like this! I was wrong, OK? Just have a littlepassion for me as a mother Seer Maibewis¡­ ¡°Mathew?¡± Helen looked at Mathew, only to find that he was nowhere to be found. At some point, Mathew had already crept under the table. His hands were clenched at his sides, and his eyes were closed, as if he could see and hear nothing Silvia threw Caution to the wind. She got up and quickly walked to Mathew¡¯s side. She squatted down beside him but did not say anything ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± Helen screamed again when she saw Silvia¡¯s actions. ¡°Get lost!¡± Javon shouted angrily. Helen¡¯s scream stopped. She looked at his face and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. ¡°Javon, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now. I¡­¡± She was afraid of Javon. No matter how unwilling she was, she left anyway. She red at Silvia before leaving Yet Silvia did not notice it. She was quietly squatting next to Mathew, focusing all her attention on him. She did not reach out to hug him, nor did she speak to him. She just quietly squatted beside him and slowly moved her foot to touch his foot. The moment her foot touched his foot, Mathew subconsciously shrank his foot. But soon after, she moved closer to him. She did nothing but press her foot close to his and squat beside him. ¡°Mathew¡­¡± Javon bent down and was about to pick Mathew up, but Silvia quickly raised her head and made a gesture of silence. Lisa felt a little strange, but she subconsciously did not make a sound. Lisa and Javon watched Silvia¡¯s actions quietly. After a while, Mathew finally reacted. He slowly opened his tightly closed eyes and turned to look at Silvia Seeing that he was looking at her, Silvia smiled. Seeing her smile, Mathew seemed a little surprised. He stared at her for a while. Then his face wasn¡¯t that tense anymore. Instead, there was a hint of a smile. His smile was very faint and fragile, making people feel that they could shatter it by waving their hands. Silvia was not in a hurry to speak. She extended a hand towards him. Her palm was facing up, and her fingers were slightly bent. It looked like she was inviting Mathew. Looking at the hand that was full of kindness, Mathew hesitated for a moment. After that, little by little, he put his hand on her palm. Silvia immediately took his hand and smiled even brighter at him. Suddenly, something unexpected happened. Mathew suddenly opened his arms and pounced on Silvia, hugging her neck tightly. Silvia was surprised. She just wanted to appease Mathew¡¯s mood, yet he became so dependent on her. Silvia gently hugged him andforted him with one hand on his back. She could feel Mathew¡¯s Chapter 202 Mathew Relies on Her great mental pressure. Javon looked at the two in silence. His eyes were meaningful. After beingforted for a while, Mathew calmed down. He stopped trembling, and his arms holding her were no longer that tight. Silvia stood up with him in her arms. Since she had been squatting for too long, her legs were a little weak. Javon helped her up in time and took Mathew from her arms. ¡°Thank you!¡± he said sincerely. Siivia smiled and shook Mathew¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t make a scene like this in front of him. It will affect his mental state greatly.¡± She said emotionally. ¡°OK.¡± Javon nodded. ¡°Mathew likes you very much. It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯ll be leaving soon. I hope you can stay with him for a few more days.¡± ¡°Yeah, Silvia, do you have to go back? Isn¡¯t it a good idea to stay here? My father has an excellent team. If you stick around, your future will be promising!¡± Lisa quickly echoed. Javon agreed, ¡°The development prospects here are indeed very good. Ms. Austin is so talented at incense blending. Don¡¯t you want a better future? Besides, if you encounter any difficulties here, I can help you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Silvia shook her head and refused firmly. ¡°I prefer the domestic development environment. And I feel I can find my way wherever I am!¡± Since she was so determined, Lisa and Javon didn¡¯t say anything else. But Mathew was very reluctant to part with her. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± He called out in a low voice. He didn¡¯t say more, but his eyes were full of reluctance. ¡°Let your father take you to America sometime in the future. I will be your host!¡± Silvia gently said as she stroked Mathew¡¯s face. Mathew turned to look at Javon, as if waiting for his answer. Javon nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 203 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 203 Finally, the business trip to France was over. Silvia and Simon took the same flight back to America. Once they returned to America, everything was back on track, and they resumed busy work. After all, Silvia returned with glory. This was not only Silvia¡¯s individual honor but also the biggest prize that Carmelo had ever received at all-time. This prize meant a lot to thepany. It enabled the company to start to enter the international market. After thispetition, thepany named ¡°Carmelo¡± in America would be known in the perfuming industry abroad. It was because the perfumer of thispany won the first prize in the Perfuming Competition and defeated all the rivals from various countries. The meticulous arrangements were specially made at Carmelo to celebrate. As soon as Silvia C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. entered the office, her colleagues spraved the confetti on her all over. ¡°Wee back, Silvia. Congrattions!¡± Ste Keith stood in the front to lead the apuse, followed by others with sincere congrattions. Those who had some prejudice against Silvia before were convinced by Silvia. After all, they hadn¡¯t known Silvia¡¯s character and strength very well enough before. Even though Silvia joined thepany after passing all tests on her own, others were less convinced. Speaking of the Perfuming Competition, when Silvia was selected to participate in thepetition in France, some of them were not sanguine, and they even waited to see Silvia make a fool of herself. However, to their surprise, Silvia not only won the prize, but she also took first ce. This had never, ever happened before at Carmelo. It was said that Will Harper, who was very conceited, was the judge of the finals. This proved Silvia¡¯s strength even more. So everyone was convinced now. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Silvia was not used to being surrounded like this. She politely nodded and thanked them. *Silvia, you did well. We are so proud to have you in ourpany. Later, you will be rewarded. By the way,e to my office with me. I have something to tell you,¡± said the general manager, Wyatt Sullivan ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Silvia just came back from abroad. Are you going to assign work to her?¡± Someone spoke up for Silvia, ¡°Anyhow, let her have a rest for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, this is a big happy event. We should celebrate it, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Mi Sullivan, how about treating us to a fancy dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Great! We look forward to it. This proposal immediately gained the support of many people. Ste Keith, who spoke up for Silvia just now, waved her hand, ¡°What are you looking forward to? Silvia is the one who has won the prize and honor. It has to do with you. Why are you asking for the treat?¡± Although Ste said so, she was smiling. It was obvious that she was joking. The others all knew that Ste was a typical person with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. They were not shocked at her words. Instead, they began to cheer, ¡°Silvia wins glory for Carmelo, and we work hard for thepany, too. Everyone has their own duties. Besides, Silvia is a member of us, and we are all happy for her. So we should celebrate!¡± ¡°OK, everyone. Let¡¯s party tonight, on my treat,¡± Wyatt smiled and said, ¡°but now, back to work. In the following days, we¡¯ll have more work to do. You have to be mentally prepared for the challenge!¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Everyone responded in unison and dispersed to continue their busy work. Wyatt nced at Silvia, ¡°Silvia,e with me.¡± Silvia had no idea why Wyatt called her, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be something bad for her because she returned with honor. Ste patted Silvia on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go with him ande to meter. I have something to tell you, too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Silvia nodded and went to the general manager¡¯s office with Wyatt. Wyatt closed the door, took a look outside, and pulled down the blinds, but he did notpletely block the view outside. Wyatt looked a little mysterious. ¡°Ms. Austin¡­¡± Silvia was stunned. She wondered, why did Wyatt call me ¡°Ms. Austin¡± instead of ¡°Silvia¡±? ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Mr. Palmer. If I said or did something wrong to you, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Wyatt scratched the bridge of his nose and said in embarrassment. Hearing this, Silvia immediately understood. Wyatt knew that she was appointed by the headquarters, but he was not clear about her rtionship witli Simon. But after the kidnapping incident, Silvia was afraid that the rtionship between her and Simon could not be concealed anymore However, Wyatt should have only known that she had a rtionship with Simon, not knowing what It was ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr Palmer and I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with himis, and I won¡¯t ask. Please rest assured, I won¡¯t leak Chapter 203 Simon¡¯s Woman it out. Howeversince you want to conceal your identity, sometimes I can¡¯t take extra care of you. You know¡­¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Silvia nodded and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t treat me differently or take extra care of me. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee, and I do my job as required. I¡¯d like to grow with Carmelo.¡± Wyatt stared at Silvia for a while. Seeing the sincerity in her eyes, Wyatt heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s better. Actually, with your rtionship with Mr. Palmer, you could directly join Warin. Why did you choose Carmelo?¡± Even though Carmelo was a subsidiary of Warin and had Warin as the backer, it was still a small-sized company. In terms of strength, reputation, and assets, it was notpared to Warin at all. So Wyatt wondered why Silvia chose Carmelo. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you know my situation when I first came here. With my personal experience and the situation at that time, I was more than happy to get the offer from Carmelo. In addition, Carmelo is notrge in scale, but I feel the aura of striving for excellency. I believe Carmelo will have a bright future.¡± Hearing this, Wyatt was very pleased. ¡°Really? Do you really think so? I¡­ I totally agree with you. I feel that Carmelo will be better and better in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Silvia nodded with certainty. ¡°Good, then I have nothing to worry about.¡± Wyatt heaved a sigh of relief when he received Silvia¡¯s answer. From the day Simon called and asked him about Silvia until now, Wyatt had been overwhelmed with anxiety. He never thought that Silvia, an ordinary employee sent from the headquarters, would be Simon¡¯s woman. With such a person, it was very difficult for Wyatt to do his work. Surely, he could not assign a hard job to Silvia. However, he was afraid that other employees wouldin if he always assigned a light workload to Silvia. Meanwhile, Wyatt had to hide Silvia¡¯s identity, and he could not treat her differently. It was too difficult to bnce all of this. But now, Wyatt could rx a bit. Since they had an open talk, it would be easy for Wyatt to handle all of this properly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You must be tired recently. Take a few days off and have a good rest. I will approve it,¡± said Wyatt. ¡°Thank you, but I am good. If you don¡¯t need me for anything else here, I¡¯ll go resume my work,¡± Silvia said with a smile. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 204 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Silvia, I Love You! Aftering out of Wyatt¡¯s office, Silvia went straight to Ste¡¯s office. Ste had been waiting there, as well as Winnie Murray. Silvia saw an opened bottle of champagne and three sses on the office table. Obviously, they were waiting for her toe back and celebrate. ¡°It¡¯s not good to drink during working hours.¡± Silvia shook her head and said with a smile. ¡°Who said we drank wine? We just have the water of victory!¡± Ste corrected her, ¡°Come on, close the door.¡± After closing the office door and pulling down the blinds, the three of them felt like they were doing something bad in the office. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to celebrate after work? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Although Silvia said this, she still went over and picked up a ss of wine. ¡°Tonight, everyone will celebrate together. Now, only Ste and I celebrate for you. It¡¯s different, of course,¡± Winnie said and clinked her wine ss against Silvia¡¯s. ¡°Congrattions! We are so happy for you to win the first prize.¡± They were really happy for Silvia. Especially Winnie, the one who had personally seen how Silvia had reached her achievements step by step. Winnie had been by Silvia¡¯s side for so long and learned a lot about perfuming. How to analyze the ingredients of the material, refine essential oil, distill, and separate¡­ Winnie had learned a lot of knowledge from Silvia, but Silvia had never gained an honor. Every day and night, Silvia worked so hard that finally, she made her achievements and resulted in good. However, Silvia was not the one who won the prize in the end. Back then, Winnie had asked Silvia why and if she was willing to ept it. Winnie always said that one should consider and do what they should do if they could constantly surpass themselves. Hence, they could make out even more perfect perfumes. As for other things like reputation and prize, they were not important or worthy of caring about. Since Silvia didn¡¯t take it seriously, Winnie couldn¡¯t do anything, even if Winnie wanted to fight injustice for Silvia. So Winnie had to endure and silently apany Silvia to continue with the experiments and continue to make perfumes. Winnie was sure that one day, silvia would take her perfume and stand on that supreme podium, shining her light. This was something that made people feel delighted and excited. Silvia was like a diamond, and nothing could cover her dazzling light. 1/4 ¡± Thank you, I am very happy, too.¡± Silvia clinked her ss against Winnie¡¯s and took a sip of champagne. There was a small fruit tter on the table. It seemed that Ste had prepared it. Ste took a sip of champagne and then asked with concern, ¡°By the way, what on earth happened to you in France? Why were you kidnapped? At that time, we could not contact you, so we were so anxious.¡± ¡°Kidnapping?¡± Winnie cried out. She hadn¡¯t known about it. That was why she was so shocked when she suddenly heard this. ¡°Well¡­ You don¡¯t know?¡± Ste thought Winnie knew about it, so she casually said it. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What kidnapping? How did she get kidnapped? Who did it? Are you okay?¡± After a series of questions, Winnie put down the ss with force and looked Silvia up and down, extremely nervous. Silvia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°It has been many days. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Winnie asked angrily. She then turned to look at Ste. ¡°And you, you didn¡¯t say anything either! So I was the only one who didn¡¯t know!¡± Ste felt a little wronged. ¡°I found outter that she was kidnapped. Back then, Mr. Sullivan called me to ask if I could contact Silvia. How could I imagine that this had happened? I also asked you if you could contact her, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes, you did. But you didn¡¯t say it was a kidnapping!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was a kidnapping at that time!¡± Listening to the quarrel between Ste and Winnie, Silvia made a ¡°stop¡± gesture and said, ¡°Well, forget the kidnapping. I am standing here safe and sound. I am totally fine.¡± ¡°Then tell us what exactly happened? Who kidnapped you? How did you end up fine?¡± Ste and Winnie shifted their gazes to Silvia in unison and questioned her. Silvia had no choice but to tell them the truth. Silvia roughly told them about the kidnapping in France. She just skipped the part where Simon went to France to look for her. She also omitted the details of how she fought the robbers, but just made light of that part. Even so, Ste and Winnie were still so scared that their faces turned extremely pale. ¡°What! They had guns!¡± ¡°Damn! They were international wanted criminals!¡± ¡°Silvia, what kind of people have you messed up with?¡± Chapter 204 Silvia I Love You! Ste and Winnie were ck-jawed, and they sighed. Just imagining that scene would be terrifying. Looking at Silvia, who seemed to be unharmed at all, they felt it was a miracle. ¡°Silvia, are you sure you¡¯re fine? In case of anything, you must say it. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart!¡± Ste looked at Silvia worriedly. Winnie also said, ¡°Ste is right. Don¡¯t be depressed. No matter what they did, you must tell us. We are your best friends. We will keep the secret for you!¡± Silvia was speechless. ¡°Why does it sound like you guys are hoping that something has happened to me?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± This was the first time Silvia discovered that Ste and Winnie were so united. They said together, ¡°Of course, it would be better if you were fine. We are just worried about you. By the way, you said that the kidnappers were arrested by the police. Did the mastermind get caught? Did he confess what his purpose was?¡± ¡°The mastermind¡­¡± Silvia thought of Louis, who had been taken away, and Vivienne, who had been missing in France. In fact, Silvia was not very clear about the follow-up of the case. She only knew that the three kidnappers, together with Louis, had been caught by the police. With those proof of crimes, the punishment to them could not be light. When Silvia was about to say it, there was amotion outside, quite loud. Ste frowned, put down the ss in her hand, and walked over to open the door. ¡°What are you all doing? Even if there is a celebration at night, you should work properly now. Do you want to be fired? ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Ms. Keith, take a look¡­¡± Ste didn¡¯t realize that all the employees were facing the direction of the window until then. The outside of the window was filled with many colorful rising balloons in piles, which was very beautiful ¡°Where were these balloons from?¡± Ste was very curious, but after all, it was still working hours, So she waved her hand and said, ¡°OK. OK. There¡¯s nothing special but just a few balloons. Do they look as good as your sry? Hurry up. Back to work!¡± When Ste had just finished speaking, she saw a few more balloons rising. The point was that this time, the balloons were tied with long ribbons. There were clear words written on the ribbons, ¡°Silvia, I love you!¡± Everyone saw that. 2 Everyone was stunned. What was going on?! Ste immediately closed the office door and turned to Silvia. ¡°Quick! Look out of the window!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They were in Ste¡¯s office. The door and windows were closed. So they did not pay attention to the outside of the window. Ste went over and pulled the blinds open, and she happened to see the balloons floating up from outside. There were many of them with tied ribbons. Each of them had the same words written on them, ¡°Silvia, I love you!¡± Silvia was shocked. She thought, who is fucking ying a prank? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 205 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 205 Chapter 205 A Relief at the Thought of It This kind of exactating and bluffing: action couldn¡¯t be done by Simon Silvia didn¡¯t have any clue in her mind and only felt that it was a prank The balloons floated up slowly, forming a sensation Other girls felt that it was romantic. They poked their heads out to see who it was downstairs, ¡°Look! There¡¯s someone there!¡± ¡°Yes, downstairs!¡± ¡°Ah, is he holding a big bouquet in his hands? Wow, what a big bouquet!¡± ¡°Let me see! It¡¯s a big bouquet of red roses. Must have ny-nine roses in that bouquet, right?¡± The whole office was filled with exmations. Many colleagues had started to look in the direction of Ste¡¯s office, their eyes full of envy. ¡°This¡­¡± The three people in the office were also stunned. At first, Winnie thought that it was done by Simon, but when she turned around, she found Silvia seemed to be in a bad mood. When she was confused, Winnie heard someone outside shouting, so she leaned forward and looked down against the ss window. That man was standing a little far from the building downstairs, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. Coincidentally, when she looked down, the man was looking up. When their eyes met, Winnie was shocked, ¡°Ladarius!¡± She never thought that the man who used the balloon for the disy of affection would be him. She subconsciously turned to look at Silvia, whose expression was even more embarrassed. **That ya?¡± Ste did not see Ladarius¡¯ face clearly, but when she heard Winnie call out the name, she immediately understood. ¡°What is he doing? Change his heart now?¡± ¡°I think there must be a conspiracy.¡± said Winnie as she wrinkled her nose. Silvia had been with him for years. In the past few years, he had not even sent a flower. He didn¡¯t even invite Silvia out for lunch or dinner often. Now he was ying romantic? Who knew what he Was thinking Do you want to go take a look?¡± It was Silvia¡¯s own business, after all, so Winnie asked her. Silvie pursed her lips and did not speak Her attitude was very obvious. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go down), I¡¯ll belp you send him away¡± Sur turtd around to go dowistalls, but Silvia reaclued out and stopped her. ¡°No need.¡± **Turn you¡¯ll She took out her phone, dialed a number, and said slowly, ¡°Hello, I want toin that someone is throwing rubbish in public ces and polluting the environment. Yes, the address is¡­¡± Winnie and Ste looked at each other and gave her a thumbs-up together, Downstairs, Ladarius was holding arge bouquet of red roses in his arms. He stood there in high spirits and waited for Silvia, He raised his hand to tidy up his hair. He had specially freshened himself up beforeing here. He wore a white suit and a pair of trousers ironed straight and spotless. He vaguely remembered that Silvia liked white because white was very pure and beautiful. That was why he was deliberately dressed in white. He still remembered Silvia¡¯s preferences and thought she would be moved by him. However, after a while, no one came down. Instead, a few people in uniforin came over. They walked up to him and said, ¡°Hello, did you put those balloons just now?¡± Ladarius was stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He did not know what these people were doing ¡°Someoneined that you threw poison trash in public and polluted the public environment. Pleasee back with us to assist in the investigation,¡± the man said. Ladarius widened his eyes in disbeliel. He wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave. ¡°They are just a few balloons. How can they pollute the environment? Besides, I haven¡¯t seen anyone selling balloons on the streets get arrested!¡± ¡°A few balloons are not a problem. But when the number reaches a certain level and causes certain consequences by polluting the environment, you will have to bear the responsibility.¡± ¡°What consequences have I caused?¡± Ladarius was unconvinced. One of the officers moved his hat and looked up. ¡°You affected other people¡¯s work. Someone ¡°L¡­ Whoined about me? Tell me, and I want to ask him in person. Don¡¯t touch me. Do you know who I am?¡± Being taken away like this in public was too shameful. The more he struggled and cursed, the more the officer disliked him. Usually, a sum of fine would solve the problem. But since Ladarius was so uncooperative, the officers would do it ording to the rules. Ladarius would u-verhave thought that what he liad carefully nned as a prodigal turning good would be a joke He didn¡¯t even see Silvia before he was taken away Standing in the office upstairs and looking down at the farce from above, Ste and Winnie felt particrly good. Winnie praised her, ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re amazing! I didn¡¯t know you were so clever. It¡¯s like defeating the enemy without a single soldier. I¡¯mughing my head off!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was a relief to think about it. In the past, Ladarius had always been cold and aloof, taking everything Silvia did for him for granted. He had no sense of gratitude at all. Now, he wanted to be with Silvia again. How could there be such a good thing in the world? What did he think he was? ¡°Boring!¡± Shaking her head, Silvia blurted out one word. She did not know what Ladarius was trying to do. No matter what his purpose was, such actions were childish and boring He made such a fuss as if letting everyone know about it. However, wasn¡¯t it over between them? The colleagues outside the office were still gabbling. They did not know that theint call was made by Silvia. They only saw that the man was taken away by officers in uniform. They felt quite sorry, ¡°Alright, go back to your work. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Ste waved her hand, signaling everyone to stop discussing. Turning around and closing the door, Ste looked at Silvia, ¡°He left, but it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t cause any more trouble. Are you going to stay away from him?¡± ¡°If hees again, get someone to capture him!¡± Winnie snorted. ¡°Then how many times do you want him to make a fuss? What will the colleagues think? You have a new boyfriend now, right? What will your boyfriend think if he finds out?¡± Ste said calmly. Only after she said this did Winnie remember, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Palmer¡­¡± She came to an abrupt end. She didn¡¯t dare to continue. She just looked at Silvia. If Simon found out, things would be serious. ¡°I will settle this.¡± Silvia said faintly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 206 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 206 Chapter 206 I Love You, My Dear Husband! In fact, what Ste said was true. It was annoying that this thing kept going on and on. She had originally thought that her rtionship with Ladarius would end here, but he still continued to pester her. It made sense to Ste if it was a businesspetition to dig a hole in business, but what was all this? Even if Ste called the police to take Ladarius away, it would only bring her a temporary break Ladarius didn¡¯t do anything badly against thew, so the worst situation he would face was fine. He would get out after some lecturing. What then? What if he came back the next day? ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Simon put his arms around Silvia¡¯s waist from behind. He was reading a book when he noticed Silvia kept watering one nt with the can in her hand. The poor pot of flowers was about to drown, but Silvia had no intention of stopping ¡°Hm?¡± Only then did Silviae back to her senses, and then she saw that water had overflown the flower pot in front of her. Silvia hurriedly stopped her move and turned to the next nt, but Simon took the watering can from her hand and put it aside, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t harm them anymore.¡± ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a troublemaker?¡± Silvia asked, pursing her lips. Simon was rendered speechless. Silvia¡¯s words were so ridiculous that he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°If you are a troublemaker, I will ground you. You can only make trouble for me.¡± He held her hand and kissed it. Those were really the most touching words, and Silvia was also amused by him. Looking into his eyes, Silvia thought for a while before saying, ¡°I was thinking, should we tell others about our rtionship? ¡°What? Have you finally decided that you could acknowledge to others that I am your boyfriend?¡± Simon took Silvia¡¯s hand and walked into the house. He helped her sit on the sofa and went to get a clean towel to wipe her hands. He was doing it meticulously, one finger at a time. Although, Silvia¡¯s hands oftendid experiments and came into contact with chemicals, they were well maintained in addition, er skin was born fair and white like jade. Simion held them in his palms, and they were so delicate and soft that he was unable to bear to part with them. *1# letitated for a moment, vot knowine wuat to say Does it have something to do with the balloon in yourpany today?¡± he asked casually. silvia looked at him in surprise, but it was only for a moment, and she felt that she was making a fuss. Carmelo was Warin¡¯s subsidiarypany. So, it was also Simon¡¯spany. Moreover, it was impossible for him not to know about such a stir. Silvia stammered and wanted to say something. but she found it too embarrassing, Silvia sighed and said, ¡°I thought I had made it very clear, but he still doesn¡¯t seem to understand. In fact, I don¡¯t understand what he wants to do with this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just ask him out and ask him in the face.¡± Simon was still indifferent, as if this was not a big deal at all. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Silvia asked carefully. After all, Ladarius was her ex. Even though it was just a young and silly mistake Silvia made, they indeed had a history and Simon knew all of this. Silvia worried that Simon would be ufortable with it When Silvia asked this, Simon stopped wiping her singers and looked up at her. ¡°Do you still like him?¡± There was no jealousy, no doubt. It was a very calm tone, a very casual question. Silvia hurriedly shook her head, shaking her head like a rattle-drum. What a joke! After exposing their true bitchy faces and after being defamed so many times, I will only be an idiot if I still liked him. I¡¯d rather bury my brain underneath the soil and tread on it. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Simon smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have him in your heart, and you don¡¯t like him, either. It¡¯s just meeting up with a passerby to talk. Why should I mind?¡± Silvia was in a daze. Simon added, ¡°If you want to solve it yourself, I have no objections. If you feel annoyed and don¡¯t want to do it, I can help you with it.¡± He casually threw the towel to the side and held Silvia¡¯s hand. He hall squatted in front of her and said gently. ¡°You have to know that I¡¯ll respect and support all your decisions.¡± Silvia felt so touched that she wanted to cry. She pursed her lips and wrapped her arms around Simon¡¯s neck. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice!¡± She called out to him from the bottom of her heart. She felt that she was so lucky to have him. Simon¡¯s body shook as if he did not hear clearly, ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± ¡°You are so nice!¡± She buried her head in his shoulder and said in a low voice. ¡°Not this. The first word, say it again!¡± He took a step back and looked into Silvia¡¯s eyes. They had married for so long, but Silvia never changed the way she called him. She always called him by his name asionally, she would call lui President Palmer or something like that. He would not foher if she didn¡¯t want to change. Anyway, it was just a title. He had enough patience to wait for her to ept hinn bit by bil. However, he did not expect that happiness woulde so suddenly. That word Silvia just said really made his heart soft. Looking into his eyes, Silvia pursed her lips into a smile. Her cheeks were red, but she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Avoiding his gaze, she chuckled. It was not easy to have this happen, so how could Simon just let her get away with this? He held her face with both hands, not letting her dodge, ¡°Good girl, say it again.¡± ¡°No!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t turn her face away. She looked around everywhere but at Simon. ¡°I will kiss you if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°So do it. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t kissed before!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Simon felt a little helpless. It seemed that he could not threaten her at all now. Simon sighed, but suddenly something warm touched his lips. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Silvia kissed him. Although she was not very skilled, she was learning to kiss him. Simon was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that she would do this. He quickly kissed her back. He took charge of the kiss. Under his guidance, Silvia would be a good kisser! After the hot kiss ended, both of them were panting, and Simon was no longer bothered by the way Silvia called him. Forget about it, I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. She had already taken the first try, then I¡¯ll just wait for her. We¡¯ve got a lot of time! Simon thought. And yet, Silvia yently kissed Simon¡¯s lips and pressed the tip of her nose against his. She looked into his eyes, Af such a close distance that Silvia could even count the number of Simon¡¯s eyshes. She saw billenty, love, and affection in his eyes ¡°I love you, husband¡¯ Siue enunciated each word, allowing Simontolieat every word clearly Simon couldn¡¯t be more excited. He opened his eyes wide. Silvia gave him a great surprise when he thought he would not hear it again today. Simon hugged her tightly and kissed her again and again. ¡°I love you too, my wife!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 207 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Jump Out of Here In this city¡¯s most famous five-star hotel, at the height of the 66th floor, one could almost overlook the scenery of the entire city. To be honest, although Ladarius was very richi, he had note to consume many times. He only came twice because of the client¡¯s invitation And today, he had been invited here by Silvia, so he was still a little worried. In fact, he was not sure what Silvia was thinking. Was she willing to give him a chance? Or was she trying to test him? Or was she still resentful of him? But no matter what, they had been together for so many years. Ladarius believed that there was still a chance for him as long as he tried He changed into a more formal suit. A beige one, not the pure white one he wore yesterday. The suit made him look more like a gentleman. He was an elegant and handsome man. It would be pleasing to look at him if he was carefully dressed up. Ladarius arrived very early. The hotel paid great attention to the privacy of the customers. Ladarius did not know whether it was because he came too early or because there were no guests today. Anyway, he saw no one else there. He thought it would be a good thing. He could quietly have a meal with Silvia and create a romantic atinosphere. Ladarius had nned for so long yesterday, but in the end, some people from the environmental protection department ruined bis n. It was really disappointing. He didn¡¯t even see Silvia. He had to make up for it today. He waited for about an hour, anxiously looking at his watch from time to time. He was afraid that Silvia would stand him up. Just as he wanted to make a call to urge, he heard the footsteps of high heels. When Ladarius raised his head, all of his words were stuck in his throat. For a moment, he lost his voice and was shocked. He had never seen Silvia like this. Her long hair was no longer tied up, but naturally loose. Her slightly curly hair was casually ced on her shoulder. She wore a V-neck knitted dress that perfectly outlined her curves. She wore a beige cashmere coat. He could tell at a nce that she was wearing the newest item of an international first-tier brand. Even such a simple and casualbination could not liide her beauty. The pearl earrings and ne were a set Theluster of the earrings made her skin look even whiter and shinier. Ladarius Ihad been with Silvia for so many years, but he had never found her so beautiful! **You ¡°For a moment, Ladarius did not know what to say. When he saw Silvia reaching out to pull the chair, he finally rearted and quickly got up and walked around the table to bend and help her This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ? ??????: ?? ?????? ????? Try (?? ????? 4 ! pull the chair out. Then, he waved his hand to block the waiter. He took off her coat and hung it behind the chair. Then, he returned to his seat. ¡°You are so beautiful today!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait topliment her. ¡°Yes, I have never been beautiful before.¡± Silvia smiled, Ladarius was rendered speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! You were always beautiful, but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. I didn¡¯t cherish it. I was wrong¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and looked at Ladarius as if she was looking at a clown. She thought that he would at least have some hypocritical small talk first. ¡°Silvia, how have you been?¡± Seeing that Silvia did not respond, Ladarius carefully found a topic and asked with concern. ¡°Good, very good actually. Other than being disturbed by some flies and mice asionally. everything is fine.¡± Silvia waved her hand as if there were flies and mice in front of her. Ladarius knew that she was referring to him, but he was also mentally prepared that he would definitely be taunted. It just did not matter to him. No matter how Silvia taunted him, as long as she was willing to change her mind, Ladarius could take it. ¡°I know that I have wronged you. I have done a lot of wrong things and have been deceived to hurt you. I regret it. I really want to apologize to you from the bottom of my heart!¡± he said sincerely, ¡°Your heart?¡± Silvia sneered. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Just tell me. I will do it!¡± Ladarius said anxiously. ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Silvia¡¯s lips curled up. The charming smile formed by her red lips could Captivate everyone in the world. Ladarius was stunned for a moment. Then he saw her pointing out the window with her slender fingers. She said, ¡°Jump out of here!¡± Ladanius was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Ladarius thought that he had heard wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your words were from the bottom of your heart? Then I will give you this dunce. If you jump out of here, I will forgive you.¡± She said with a hall-smile, Silvia¡¯s eyes were smiling, but it made people feel cold. There seemed to be an abyss hidden in the bottom of beer pupils, and liaze at Ladarius was covered with ice ¡°L¡­¡± This was the 66th floor. The scenery was really beautiful, but looking down made people feel dizzy. Anyone that jumped out of the window there would probably be smashed. ¡°Silvia, stop joking. I sincerely apologize to you.¡± Ladarius looked troubled, obviously unwilling to junip ¡°No? Just say it! Why bother all the bottom of your heart¡¯ crap?¡± Silvia teased him. It was obvious that Ladarius wouldn¡¯t jump, but he did not even dare to pretend to do it, which really made Silvia despise him. Whal a man¡­ ¡°L..¡± Ladarius¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat. He had not expected their conversation to come to an end before he could really get to the point. He had never realized that Silvia was so eloquent. He was pushed so hard that he could barely breathe. ¡°Have you ordered anything?¡± Silvia looked up at him and asked casually. ¡°No, no!¡± Ladarius immediately picked up the new topic and put on a smile again, ¡°I was waiting for you. Just have whatever you want.¡± Silvia beckoned the waiter over and took the menu. She casually flipped through it and nced at Ladarius. ¡°Whatever I want? All on you?¡± ¡°All on me!¡± Ladarius said heroically as he gritted his teeth. He knew the price here. Although it was expensive, it was notpletely unbearable. As long as he could get her back and make her change her mind, money was not a problem. Ladarius had the help of the Austin family, so he could afford this. A mocking smile appeared on Silvia¡¯s lips. How generous! In the past, Ladarius would always say that food outside was not clean and had no¡¯smell of home¡± when she asionally suggested eating out. Ladarius would ask Silvia to make some ¡°warm andmon¡± dishes at home. But now he was acting generous. Silvia poked at the menu, selected a few signature dishes, and returned the menu without asking what Ladarius wanted to eat. It was only at that moment that she looked at Ladarius. ¡°Tell me, with all you did in the past two days, what exactly do you want?¡± Hearing this, Ladarius immediately perked up. He swallowed and moistened his somewhat dry throat His ryes were filled with deep affection as he looked at Silvia, ¡°Silvia, can we start all over D e Hui Juin Out of Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 208 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 208 Chapter 208 You Are More Worthy of Me? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Start again?¡± Silvia looked at him mockingly. ¡°How?¡± Ladarius somehow felt that Silvia was implying that he had the chance, so he maintained his fake loving face and said, ¡°I know that I was wrong in the past. l¡¯in sorry. I didn¡¯t cherish you! As long as you are willing to ept me, I will make it up to you in the future!¡± Silvia found it funny as she listened. She adjusted her posture and looked at Ladarius calmly. ¡°Well, I suppose I have to hear it. How do you n to make up for me? With what?¡± Ladarius did not realize that Silvia was making a fool of him at all. He really thought that she was moved by him, so he continued, ¡°As long as you are willing toe to me ande back to V.L, will do whatever you want. I will definitely use all of my resources to make you the first perfumer. An international one!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I wasn¡¯t always good and I shouldn¡¯t show myself in public so that I won¡¯t be attacked by others if I screwed up?¡± Silvia gently tapped on the table as she recited the words Ladarius had said before. ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not experienced enough? Although I ranked high in LA, I won¡¯t be able to be excellent nationally, let alone internationally. What? Did I really make such great progress in just a few months?¡± ¡°Silvia¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I focus on the background works and focus 100% on the perfume, I shouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to the unrealistic faine and shouldn¡¯t be a vain person?¡± Silvia did not give Ladarius the chance to speak at all. Every word she said was something he had repeatedly mentioned in the past few years. Now, Silvia gave them all back to his face. She really wanted to ask Ladarius if he wished he had never said them. Anyway, Ladarius looked rather embarrassed. ¡°Silvia, what happened before has already passed. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore, okay?¡± he said awkwardly. ¡°Why? Why shouldn¡¯t talk about it? What makes you think that you had the right to make the call?¡± Silviaughed coldly as she shook off Ladarius¡¯s hand that was trying to grab her. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to admit what you said?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to admit it, it¡¯s that I know I was wrong! Didn¡¯t I already apologize to you? Vivienne deluded me. I was deceived and bewitched by her. That¡¯s why I treated you like that. Every time I think about it, I feel like I¡¯m a bastard. Just do whatever you want to me. You can scold me and beal me. I¡¯m just begeing you to forgive me, okay?¡± How ironic! Ladarius used to call Vivienne ¡°Vivi¡±. What a lovine nickname! But now Vivi was just More Worthy of Me Vivienne who bewitched Ladarius and made all the mistakes. Indeed, Vivienne was not a good person, but Ladarius waspletely a jerk. How dare he speak ill of Vivienne? ¡°Silvia, I really regret it. Can¡¯t you just forgive me? Tell me, what can I do to make you forgive me? Anything!¡± Ladarius started to get anxious when he noticed Silvia¡¯s indifference. Ladarius thought that he had shown Silvia the best attitude he could have, but she was still not moved. He wondered if Vivienne had already had someone else. Before they met, Ladarius had done a thorough investigation on Silvia. But many hidden things could not be found. For example, the information that his private detective gave to him never mentioned that Silvia had the Austin family to back her. However, there was a piece of information that Ladarius was very concerned and suspicious about. In the information given to him, Silvia should have a backer. But it was someone from Warin rather than the Austin family his mother told him. ording to the information, Ladarius was directly rmended to Carmelo by people from Warin and was directly rmended to the general manager of Carmelo. That was why her way into Carmelo was so smooth and was given the top treatment and resources in thepany. Ladarius somewhat believed the information. After all, Silvia was a nameless neer. There was no reason for Carmelo to be so protective of her. However, at first, Ladarius thought that Silvia got in with someone in Carmelo. Later, when he found out that she had a rtionship with the Austin family, he naturally thought that she was using the Austin family to get that. But now it didn¡¯t seem to be because there was a name in the information. Gritting his teeth, Ladarius decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Silvia, is it because there¡¯s someone else around you, so you turned me down?¡± Silvia was rendered speechless. Surprise shed through her eyes. She thought that Ladarius had already known about Simon. Although she had the intention to make it public, she did not expect that he already knew. When did he know, and how did he know? Sering the look in her eyes, Ladarius was even more certain of what he was thinking So, the information was true Silvia really found herself a backer. This made Ladarius very ufortable, but he still did not intend to give up after weighing the pros and cons. ¡°I know that it was all my fault. I forced you into such a state. It is reasonable for you to find Chapter 208 You Ave More Worthy of 1? someone to rely on. However, is he really worthy of you with his status?¡± Ladarius¡¯s face was full of disdain. He clearly looked down upon his opponents. Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You think you are more worthy of me?¡± Isn¡¯t he being a little too arrogant? Does he think that he was better than Simon? Where did he get the courage to say this? ¡°Of course!¡± Ladarius said with a proud and confident face, ¡°Ture, mypany isn¡¯t big now, Maybe it seems that he has a higher status. But Silvia, think carefully. No matter how decent he looks, he is just an assistant. To put it bluntly, he is just a driver and a follower and he forever is. What could he do if he left Mr. Palmer? But I am different. I am confident that V.L will be a sess. Look at how fast we are progressing now. The recent new products are very popr. At the end of the year, the profit will increase several times. We intend to raise money and get on the market!¡± Ladarius added, ¡°Silvia, we have a bright future. Yes, Freddie can bring you benefits in the short term. But do you think that Carmelo or Warin will really buy it? They are just doing it for Mr. Palmer¡¯s sake. Freddie is nothing if he gets fired! Be sober and follow me. It is the wisest choice!¡± Ladarius looked like he really wanted to shake Silvia awake. Silvia held her chin with one hand and looked out of the window with her face tilted to the side. She was amused and speechless, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. What the hell is this? Why did Winnie misunderstand that Freddie was my boyfriend? And now even Ladarius thought the same. Poor, innocent Freddie. I¡¯ve had enough of the ridiculous rtionship they imposed on me. Ladarius could only see the side of Silvia¡¯s face. He thought that she was crying because she had covered her face with one hand. Her shoulders were still trembling, so he said softly, ¡°Silvia,e back. I¡¯ll be good to you! Oh right, I n to change the name of thepany for you. In the future, VL will change into Silvia. Is that okay? Just use your name. It is grand and very advanced!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 209 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Simon Comes R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I think it¡¯s better to directly give your smallpany to Silvia. It doesn¡¯t matter what name it is. What do you think?¡± Aclear male voice sounded. It was Simon. He walked to their side. Simon sat down next to Silvia and said to her in a gentle voice, ¡°Sorry, I came a littlete for handling something else.¡± Silvia looked at him she was surprised that Simon woulde here. Although Simon had said that if Silvia needed help, she could ask him for help, Silvia didn¡¯t expect that he woulde directly. ¡°Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping¡­¡± Ladarius frowned and became impatient. Ladarius wanted to chase them away. However, when Ladarius saw Simon clearly, a thought shed through his mind. ¡°Mr. Palmer! You are Mr. Palmer¡­¡± Ladarius¡¯ expression changed instantly. After all, they were in the same industry. With Ladarius¡¯s identity, although he could note into contact with Simon, Ladarius knew him. Ladarius had also seen Simon from a distance in some activities. However, Ladarius¡¯ status was not high enough to talk to Simon. Ladarius had thought of letting someone introduce him to Simon. But, Ladarius was not good enough. In terms of business, Warin did not take V.L as aparable opponent. Ladarius did not expect that he would see Simon at this time and ce, and especially Simon was sitting opposite Ladarius with one hand on the back of Silvia¡¯s chair. It seemed that they had an intimate rtionship. Ladarius thought to himself, this¡­ This is¡­ Ladarius¡¯s mind went nk, and he was instantly stunned, ¡°I heard that you have feelings for my girl?¡± Turning around, Simon looked at Ladarius and asked calmly. ¡°You¡­¡­¡±Ladarius was nervous and shocked. Ladarius thought, what did he say? His girl? Silvia? Silvia was his girl? Wasn¡¯r dhe badker behind Silvia Freddie Ladarius was confused, but at that moment, he could not say a word. He trembled slightly ¡°Theard your words just now It sounds like you are very confident in your career. Right, I heard Out yourpany has two new products recently Thury are very popr. It seems that your pertorial is indeed youd?¡± Simon seemed to be clutung Casually, and his expression was so calm that Laderius did not kuwow what the meant ¡°Not bad, Ladarius replied Ladarius ined his besi u think about how to change the awkward turu situation. Ladarius wondered whether Simon was standing up for Silvia now. ¡°However, I heard that the two new perfumes of yourpany are both under the name of Vivienne, right?¡± Simon changed the topic. Ladarius immediately replied, ¡°Yes, but that is¡­¡± ¡°Originally, it didn¡¯t matter who invented it. After all, the consumers care more about the perfume, right?¡± After a pause, Simon continued, ¡°However, as a designer, she is involved with being the mastermind of the kidnapping case. She is also suspected of harboring other people for taking drugs. I don¡¯t know if the public will ept the perfume invented by such a perfumer, But one thing is certain. In the annual perfume contest, yourpany¡¯s two works are not qualified to be selected. It is a pity!¡± Simon sighed with regret, but there was no trace of regret in his tone, and it was not excessive to say that Simon was gloating. Silvia looked at Simon in surprise. She was surprised by Simon¡¯s words. She thought, Vivienne? The mastermind behind the kidnapping case? I did not know it at all. Ladarius also didn¡¯t know it at all. Ladarius only knew that Vivienne followed Louis to France. He did not know what happened after that. Anyway, Vivienne had no longer contacted Ladarius, and Ladarius no longer cared about her. Originally, Vivienne had nothing to do with Ladarius no matter what happened to Vivienne. But now, these two new products were indeed under Vivienne¡¯s name. After all, they didn¡¯t argue at that time. In addition, her rtionship with Louis could indeed be helpful in the annual contest. Out of all kinds of considerations, Ladarius did not make any changes, but he did not expect he would hear such news. ¡°What did you say? Vivienne is the mastermind behind the kidnapping? This is impossible!¡± Although Ladarius broke up with Vivienne, he still knew her. Viviente indeed yed some tricks. She was also willful and vain. However, Ladarius knew that she would not do such a thing of course, Ladarius believed that she couldn¡¯t have kept others from tng drugs Il you have time, pay more attention to the international news and the general situation of the industry Don¡¯t focus on the wrong ce As for whether you believe it or not, it has nothing to do withine I was just reminding you out of good intentions,¡± Simon said mockingly. Chapter 209 Summon Core 2/3 ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Simon asked Silvia. Simon turned his head and his warm gazended on Silvia. Simon no longer looked at other ces. It was as if she was the only one in front of him. Nothing else could enter his eyes. Since Simon had already said this, Silvia needed not to stay. His arrival was simply more effective than any exnation or rejection. From Ladarius¡¯s expression, it could be told that Ladarius was shocked ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded and stood up. Picking up her jacket and putting it on her, Simon ignored Ladarius, who was still sitting there in shock After taking two steps, Simon seemed to have thought of something again. He turned around and said, ¡°Right, remember to pay the bill. No matter what, you are treating someone to a meal, right?¡± After that, Simon held Silvia and left without looking back. Originally, when Simon stopped, Silvia thought that he was going to do something, but she did not expect that she would hear Simon say such words. She almostughed out loud. Silvia pursed her lips and held back herughter until they reached downstairs. Simon looked at Silvia and said, ¡°If you want tough, thenugh.¡± This sentence made Silvia immediatelyugh out loud. ¡°Did I make you so happy?¡± Simon asked gently, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have appeared earlier. Or in the future, I would consider appearing in front of you a few more times.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°I thought you were going to pay the bill.¡± After all, as a CEO, this meal was nothing to Simon. ¡°He is the one who wants to treat you to a meal. Why do you want me to pay? I didn¡¯t order two more specialties and a bottle of wine, which is already very good for him,¡± Simon said. What Simon said was indeed correct, but when Silvia thought of the expression on Ladarius¡¯s face when he paid the bill, she could not control her smile at all. In terms of pranks, Simon was better. ¡°By the way, what happened to Vivienne? Didn¡¯t you say that it had nothing to do with you?¡± Silvia looked at Simon and asked, Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 210 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Ashamed ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. However, when Simon met Silvia¡¯s gaze, he said, ¡°Alright, I admit that it has something to do with me ti Simon gestured with his finger, indicating that it was just a little bit. Silvia didn¡¯t believe him! ¡°Just a little bit?¡± Previously, Simon had said that it had nothing to do with him, but now it had be a little bit. ¡°A little bit!¡± Simon said with certainty, holding Silvia¡¯s shoulders with both hands as if this could prove what he said was true. ¡°I just revealed some information to the French police and told them about the possibility of the mastermind behind the scenes. I also gave them some evidence. The rest were all done by the police. The police caught her. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity, and he had a solemn expression on his face. If Silvia had not listened to hisplete exnation, she really would have believed that Simon had nothing to do with this matter. Although Simon said it had nothing to do with him, what he did led to the result! ¡°So, the mastermind behind the kidnapping was Vivienne?¡± Silvia thought about it and felt that it was quite unbelievable. No matter what, Silvia never thought that a delicate and petite woman like Vivienne would do such a vicious thing ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Simon shrugged. ¡°Are you not sure that you had exposed the truth to the police?¡± Silvia stared at Simon in disbelief. ¡°I am sure that Vivienne is indeed trying to harm you. Back in the country, I have already let her go twice. She won¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Silvia was speechless. Well, no matter what, Simon was doing it for Silvia. Even if Simon exposed the truth, without conclusive evidence, Silvia believed the police would not convict Vivienne at will. Maybe Vivienne did something indeed and Silvia didn¡¯t know **Is my performance impressive today?¡± Simon put his arm around Silvia¡¯s shoulder and asked like a ttering child Silvia rolled her eyes at Simon and said, ¡°Impressive! It¡¯s more than impressive. It¡¯s awesome!¡± If it was a TV show, Silvia thought Simon should have background music when he appeared. It would be cool. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you reward me?¡± Simon moved his face forward, looking very proactive. Silvia was lost for words. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Silvia asked as she gently kissed his cheeks. ¡°So stingy!¡± Simon expressed his dissatisfaction and took the initiative to ask for the prize. ¡°I want to¡­¡± Simon kissed her lips. After settling the bill, Ladarius, who had walked out of the hotel in a daze, saw such an exciting scene. He was shocked again. Ladarius saw Silvia, who was supposed to be loyal to him and obedient to him, now smiling sweetly and snuggled up to another man. Ladarius saw they were affectionate. He never had a chance. What Ladarius missed was not only Silvia but also the Austin family behind her, as well as immeasurable wealth and value. This made Ladarius regret it. He had no other choice but to clench his fists and stand there. Silvia¡­ Ladarius was filled with unwillingness as he read this name. It waste at night, but the business just began to start in the bar street. Everyone was having fun here, Ladarius had already drunk a few bottles of wine. He thought he was a loser. He felt his future was so dark, and everything was over! ¡°Sir, it¡¯s boring to drink alone. Come and drink with me!¡± A hot girl came up to Ladarius and pryled next to him. When Ladarius raised his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see who the person in front of him was at all. Ladarius raised his ss in a daze and said, ¡°Alright! Drink with me!¡± Al this time, someone suddenly strode in front of them. The man reached out and pulled the hot girl up Ignoring her screarns, he directly threw her aside. Meanwhile, Ladarius burped. He shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you meddle in my business¡­¡± Before Ladarius could finish his sentence, the man grabbed him by the cor and dragged Ladarius out of the bar kanna ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± After being dragged out of the bar, coupled with the cold wind blowing outside, Ladarius shuddered and immediately became sober. Although it caused trouble, this kind of thing was verymon in the bar. Many things happened every night, so it was only a smallmotion. Bang! Ladarius was directly thrown into the back seat of a car. The door was closed, and he fell in. Ladarius was half lying on the seat. It was so ufortable that he almost vomited. ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Pfft¡­ A cup of cold water was poured on Ladarius¡¯ face. In such weather, Ladarius quivered and opened his eyespletely. ¡°Did you wake up from the alcohol?¡± When Ladarius heard this familiar and cold voice, he immediately realized who it was. The car lights lit up, illuminating Hannah¡¯s delicate face. ¡°Mom¡­¡± All his grievances seemed to have been released at this moment. Ladarius rushed over andy on Hannah¡¯s legs, crying loudly. Ladarius was like a child who had been bullied and finally found a backer to vent his emotions. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This time, Hannah did not me Ladarius for not calling her ¡°Ms. Barnard.¡± Ladarius just sighed and ced a hand on the back of his head, letting Ladarius cry. After crying for a while, Ladarius was probably tired from crying. He sat up straight and raised his arm to wipe his face. His tears and snot were running down his face. Hannah frowned. She took a towel from the side and handed it to Ladarius. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Wiping his face, Ladarius gradually regained his rationality. He said, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ lost my ¡°You know you lost yourposure? Humph!¡± Hannah snorted and looked at Ladarius with disdain. ¡°Look at you! How embarrassing you are!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doomed. Mypany is doomed! What should I do? I let you down!¡± After wiping his lears, Ladarius couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was about to cry again. Ladarius leaned against the back of the seat and raised his head, not wanting to let himsell cry like before. Chapter 210 Astened It was enough for a person to lose control of their emotions once. ¡°Where are you talking about? If you give up now, you will disappoint me!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Ignoring him, Hannah continued, ¡°Back then, your father died in the casino and wanted to sell us. I brought you up after experiencing so many difficulties. Do you think it was easy for me to marry into the Petersen family? After so many years, I have seen all kinds of schemes and tricks. What you have encountered now is nothing. Is it worth crying like this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± These words made Ladarius feel a little ashamed, and he was at a loss for words. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 211 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Her Boyfriend ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it just an annualpetition? So what if you don¡¯t participate this year? Besides, isn¡¯t it still not starting? What are you panicking for?¡± Hannah frowned and asked. ¡°But¡­ But it is toote!¡± How could Ladarius not panic? How could Ladarius not be anxious? Although there were less than two months left, the list of participants had already been submitted. Even if it could be changed, it would still take time to develop new products. In less than two months, not to mention the fact that there was no time to produce a new product, even if it was produced, would it win the award? And what Ladarius had to face now was not only the annualpetition but the perfumer of these two new products were involved in crimes, which affected the perfume itself and the reputation of thepany. What Ladarius had to do now was to try his best to restore the reputation and image of thepany and think about how to exin it to the board of directors. In addition, the profit of thepany was even more important With so many things, Ladarius felt that he was left alone and helpless. He was unable to carry on. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. There was still time to change the list a month before the official selection. As for the trivial matter in yourpany¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Hannah said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± These words encouraged Ladarius. His eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Really?¡± After all these years, Hannah had never taken the initiative to help Ladarius. Hannah didn¡¯t want to disclose their rtionship, and Ladarius couldn¡¯t use her connectionwork. Ladarius could only rely on himself. If he made a result to prove himself and he was strong enough, Hannah could consider revealing Ladarius¡¯ identity as her son. But if Ladarius were useless, she would pretend that she never had this son. Therefore, no matter what kind of difficulties Ladarius encountered, he never dared to ask Hannah for help Ladarius knew that it would be useless. However, Ladarius did not expect that his mother would take the initiative to help him. If Hannah was willing to lend a hand, Ladarius could handle these things well. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet. Let me ask you, how are thepany¡¯s losses and profits in these two quarters? As for the so-called new products, the response of the market is not bad. What is the percentage of profit that they created in the entire profits?¡± Hannah asked seriously. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°In addition, when Silvia was in yourpany, those ssic products should still have profits at Chapter 211 Her Botrend 1/3 present, right? How much is that ratio? Have you made a detailedparison of the data? Besides, do you keep in contact with the major customers of yourpany? Is it possible for them to increase the order again? Also, do you have capable perfumers left in yourpany that can be used?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± The series of questions made Ladarius unable to answer. Ladarius stammered. He was unable to answer a word. Recently, he felt that thepany has made more benefits. The board of directors was also quite satisfied. If Vivienne could seed in the annualpetition, thepany would get a good ranking this time. Even if Vivienne was not doing well, based on the quality of the perfume and the economic feedback of the market, thepany should be able to get a ranking. It was simply a matter of waiting for fame and fortune. As long as Ladarius spent a little more effort on Silvia, he would not have to worry about the next year or even the future days. How could Ladarius think so much? Ladarius didn¡¯t expect that things would change, and even Vivienne had caused such a big mess. ¡°Tell me!¡± Hannah said angrily, ¡°Look at you. What have you done all these years? Do you still need me to teach you such a small thing? The profit of thepany and the client things, if you don¡¯t care about these yourself, who can you count on?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! I thought I could win this time, but I didn¡¯t expect something like this would happen. I also didn¡¯t expect Vivienne would be stupid enough to kidnap Silvia. I didn¡¯t know that she would do this! And¡­¡± Ladarius thought of something and nced at Hannah, saying, ¡°I also don¡¯t know that Louis you introduced is a drug addict. He is internationally notorious!¡± After Ladarius found out that something had happened to Vivienne, he got people to investigate and know the truth. Ladarius couldn¡¯t contact Vivieer, and he didn¡¯t receive any news about Louis. Because Louis was caught by the French police. ¡°Alright, he even lied to me!¡± At the mention of Louis, Hannah rubbed her temples and had a headache At that time, Hannah was indeed not considerate enough. Hannah only knew that Louis indeed was Capable Those things about winning awards were also true, but Hannah didn¡¯t know that Louis mainly giarized works. His reputation in the world was not good. ¡°Even you¡­¡± Ladarius eximed, staring at Hannah in shock Ladarius¡¯ gaze made Hannah very ufortable Hannah red at Ladarius angrily. ¡°What are you thinking about? I mean, I didn¡¯t know that he was such a person and I was also deceived by R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 211 Her Boyfriend 2/3 him.¡± Hearing this, Ladarius breathed a sigh of relief, but his reaction made Hannah even angrier. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I think¡­ I want to do better. I hope I can make you proud of me one day, but I seem to have ruined everything.¡± Ladarius was depressed. Hannah looked at his dejected appearance and thought about his words. No matter what, Ladarius was Hannah¡¯s son. In addition, they had not been able to recognize each other for so many years. Hannah felt that she owed Ladarius a lot. Her tone unconsciously softened a little. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like everything is messed up. At least it has not reached the worst stage. I heard that you like Silvia?¡± It was better not to mention this matter. When Hannah talked about this, Ladarius was more depressed ¡°Did you fail?¡± Hannah nced at Ladarius. She did not take it seriously at all. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable! How did you treat her back then? How could she forgive you so easily? The people of the Austin family are all arrogant. You must be patient.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how patient I am. It¡¯s toote! Mother, she had a boyfriend!¡± Ladarius interrupted Hannah and said resentfully. ¡°Boyfriend? Who is it? I have never heard of it before.¡± Hannah was stunned. ¡°It is Simon.¡± When Ladarius thought of that man, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Even now, he still found it hard to believe. ¡°Who?¡± Hannah raised her voice and was shocked. Hannah¡¯s reaction was also within Ladarius¡¯s expectations. He repeated, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it wrongly. Her boyfriend is Simon, the CEO of Warin, the current head of the Palmer family.¡± Hannah was shocked. After a few seconds of silence, Hannah said in a steady voice, ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± Nowadays, rumors were everywhere. To protect oneself or for other purposes, it wasmon to spread rumors Hannah could not believe it just because of a few words. ¡°I swit with my own eyes,¡± Ladarius said ploomily Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 212 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Everyone Is Compassionate ¡°You saw it with your own eyes¡­¡± ¡°Simon? Simon of Warin?¡± Hannah frowned and still couldn¡¯t believe it. of course, she knew what kind of person he was. Not to mention in LA, even in entire America, the Palmer family was famous. As the most outstanding sessor of the Palmer family, Simon made countless women crazy. How could such a man be with Silvia? However, on second thought, it was not impossible! If Silvia was just an ordinary woman, then Simon was just toying with her. However, she was an Austin. If this was a marriage between the Palmer family and the Austin family, then it would mean a lot. ¡°Mom, I feel that Silvia¡¯s heart is no longer with me. No matter how hard I try, it is useless. What should I do?¡± Ladarius looked extremely dejected. He knew if it had been Freddie, he still had a chance to win. However, when it was Simon, Ladarius had no chance of winning Hannah was also a little angry. ¡°What should you do? You asked me what to do now? You didn¡¯t listen to me. You didn¡¯t cherish her when she was here. Now you regret it!¡± ¡°I¡­ was just confused¡­¡± He knew he had made the wrong choice, but now that things hade to this, there was no point in talking about it anymore. Of course, Hannah understood this better than him, so she only scolded him and sighed, ¡°Forget it! She is not the only woman in the world, and it doesn¡¯t have to be her. However, no matter who you date in the future, you have to be careful. Do you hear me? A woman like Vivienne, you can only y with her. How can you really marry her?¡± Ladarius would have argued back, but after the recent events, he just nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, you are right! I will listen to you! But now, what should I do?¡± Although he tried his best to prove himself to his mother, he had to admit she could help him and was more far-sighted than him. Therefore, he really couldn¡¯t handle this matter. He had no way to start and could only ask for help. ¡°You can¡¯t use the two perfumes anymore,¡± Hannah said decisively after thinking for a while. ¡°What?¡± That was too much. The main source of profit was the two perfumes. ¡°Do you want to watch thepany go bankrupt? If so, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Don¡¯t I¡¯ll listen to you. But we don¡¯t need these two perfumes. Ourpany only has the old one. There is no way to expand the market.¡± Harrah sneered at him, ¡°You want to expand the market? The most important thing is to keep it the old way! ¡°Other than taking them off the market, you have to immediately issue a statement. Remember to look for the most outstanding person in the public rtions department to write it. Apologize to the consumers first in the name of thepany, indicating that you are also deceived. Then you dere your position and firmly state that you will not use the work of the inferior perfumers. Promise you will release better perfumes. Finally, express regret for the incident with Vivienne. Remember to show your determination and attitude. By the way, don¡¯t forget to mention that you and Vivienne broke up peacefully two months ago.¡± ¡°This is my private matter. There is no need to mention it,¡± Ladarius said hesitantly. ¡°You are the legal representative of thepany. Your attitude is important! Besides, you can¡¯t stay clear of this matter. If you pick her side, you are wrong. You might even get yourself into trouble. If you break up with her, others won¡¯t say that you are fair and just. They will only say you are heartless. If something happens, you will try to shirk your responsibility.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ladarius looked even more upset. ¡°So, I am in the wrong either way?¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s all because of you! This matter can only be handled in a low profile, and you can¡¯t say too much about it, because it might pose problems. You should restrain yourself. Don¡¯t go to the bar to drink like you did today! Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°I ¡­ Was wrong.¡± He was lectured and could not even raise his head, but what she said did make sense. Ladarius could only lower his head and admit his mistake. ¡°You have to make people think you have been hurt in this rtionship. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that Vivienne had an affair with Rosen? Find some trolls to spread the news. Don¡¯t do it yourself. Don¡¯t say anything about this matter. Let people think you are the victim.¡± Ladarius suddenly raised his head, an expression of disbelief on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t this telling the world that I was cheated on?¡± Ladarius cared about his reputation, so even if he caught adultery in the act, he did not want to make a big deal out of it, afraid that he would not look good. ¡°Is your reputation or your future more important?¡± Hannah rolled her eyes at Hannah. Sometimes, she felt her son really was not like her. She was a little confused. ¡°You have to know that everyone sympathizes with the weak. When you don¡¯t express yourself, they will see you as the victim and sympathize with you. Compassion can help you a lot!¡± ¡°I understand I know what to do!¡± ¡°Moon, thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do! I thought¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t care R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°No matter what, you are my son. Can I watch you die?¡± Shaking her head, Hannah said, ¡°In addition to these urgent things, you have to hurry up and recruit new people. You must have good perfumers Thuis time, you can make it through. But what about next time?¡± I¡¯ve looked for them but found no one suitable.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to look for good perfumers, but this job wasn¡¯t popr to begin with, so it wasn¡¯t that easy to find someone satisfying The perfumers who were willing to work for him were not good enough, and those who were good didn¡¯t want to work for him. ¡°So, I said you were really¡­¡± Hannah didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she thought it was beyond saving. She sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew. You don¡¯t even need to think about the high-level perfumers. You just need to find a suitable middle-level perfumer. You don¡¯t need to be picky. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ladarius wanted to say something, but when he met her gaze, he immediately nodded. Right now, he was indeed not qualified to choose, and he would be lucky to have rtively good perfumers. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 213 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 213 Chapter 213 It¡¯s Not Difficult Ladarius reacted quickly. The next day, he asked thepany¡¯s public rtions team to issue a statement and personally apologize to the sharelolders of the board of directors. First, he admitted his fault for not being able to monitor properly. Then, he made it clear that if they did not take down? these two perfumes from the shelves, the losses would far exceed their expectations. Finally, he promised that he would definitely take out a recement product as soon as possible to make up for the current losses. Of course, the shareholders were very unhappy. However, things had already happened. They could not think of a better solution for the time being. Ladarius¡¯s attitude was so sincere. No one wanted to lose their profits. So, before they could think of a better solution, they agreed to Ladarius¡¯ suggestion and gave him a chance to try again. With the understanding of the shareholders, this was already more than half a sess for him. Before theizens exposed the news of Vivienne, the public rtions team took the initiative to issue an apology statement. Not only did they gain people¡¯s understanding, but they also imperceptibly brought up the poprity of the two perfumes, which attracted some potential customers. On the Inte, the price of the old perfumes rose because they had be out of print. es IOSO alise Seeing this, Ladarius was a little jealous. He really wanted to sell his stock and make a profit. However, even this was something that his mother had already thought of. She had warned him beforehand that he must not sell the goods that had been taken down from the shelves. Otherwise, he would never be able to be trusted again since he went back on his words and lost his integrity. Because of this warning, he endured it and resisted the temptation. The most important thing was that his mother¡¯s predictions were very urate, including the reactions of the people online. Sure enough, sympathy was easy to be used. After the matter of Vivienne¡¯s cheating was exposed, it was not like he imagined that he would beughed at by people. On the contrary, many people sympathized with Ladarius and felt that he was very unlucky to be cheated. Some people talked about what Silvia had done to him. They said that he was unlucky. Silvia had chased him. But she said bad words to him after Ladarius rejected her. Moreover, Ladarius¡¯ girlfriend, who had been in love with him for many years, cheated on him. Some people even bought V.L perfume because they syinpathized with Ladarius. These people who bought perfume took pictures and posted them on the Inte, spontaneously forming an alliance to support Ladarius with action. They hoped that he could get through the current difficulties This was something Ladarius had never expected. Cause of this alliance, some people even bought more than one bottle of perfume. They bought several sets. Although taking down the two new perfumes from the shelves caused some loss, the Chapter 213 Dettcult 1/3 sales of the old ones suddenly increased. The orders increased a lot. Ladarius couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with his mother. Ladarius had originally thought that he would be screwed. He didn¡¯t expect that his mother¡¯s suggestions would be so useful. However, someone who was inexplicably implicated was not so happy. Holding the tablet and scrolling through the web, Silvia got angrier. She thought that Ladarius was insane. V.L had issued a statement. Ladarius¡¯ breaking up with Vivienne and Vivienne¡¯s cheating were all their business. Why did she get involved? It was something that happened years ago. Also, the news was not true. Silvia thought that Ladarius was such a crafty person. Silvia threw the tablet aside in anger and didn¡¯t even want to look at it. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Simon came out of the study after the video conference, he saw Silvia leaning on the sofa and sulking. He raised his eyebrows, walked over, picked up the tablet, and looked at it. He knew why she was angry, ¡°His trick is quite good.¡± This method was very effective. Ladarius showed his weakness in the face of a strong opponent. ¡°But look at what people say about me!¡± Silvia said in a huff. The most important thing was that she saw someone speaking up for her. The man said that the news was false. Ladarius was just a bastard who was pretending to be a good guy. Then he carefully analyzed the matter of Silvia leaving V.L. Silvia did not know who this person was, but what he said was quite reasonable. However, the article was ignored by theizens. That person was scolded as Silvia¡¯s friend. They even said that there was no need for him to exin since Silvia didn¡¯t say anything yet. ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡± Simon put down the tablet and looked at her. ¡°Of course I have to! It has nothing to do with me if he wants to pretend to be a good man. But how can be nder me? Besides, even if it¡¯s for the sake of a few kind-heartedizens who speak up for me, I still have to get revenge!¡± It is not difficult,¡± Simon said as he sat down beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Holding his hands, she added, ¡°I can handle it myself!¡± He lookrd at his hands that were being held by her and sighed faintly. ¡°You make me feel that I¡¯m Very useless. You¡¯ve solved everything yoursell what about me! What can I do for you?¡± Chapter 213 Not Dircuit How can you be useless? You¡¯re very useful! For example, you can be my hand warmer, a quilt, or a pillow. See how useful you are!¡± She threwlierself into his arms. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± He smiled and hugged her gently. silvia¡¯s smile froze. She slowly shook her head. ¡°Actually, this matter is notplicated. I can treat him the way he treats me. Ladarius was just trying to get people¡¯s sympathy. The reason why things went so smoothly was that she had been focused on her new work. She had not been serious about arguing with them. She had evidence. If she wanted to prove herself, there was nothing more powerful than direct evidence. Hearing this, Simon did not say anything else. He thought that she was really smart. Ladarius was still preparing to recruit new people. He instructed the personnel department to write a public recruitment notice, stating that talents should not be constrained. As long as one was passionate about the industry of perfume and wanted to prove himself, he coulde to V.L to give it a try even if he only had the slightest bit of talent. When this recruitment notice came out, it gained lots of poprity. Because Ladarius had already attracted a lot of attention, there were quite a few people who came to apply for the job. Ladarius sat in his office and watched the live interview video. He felt that everything was going well. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 214 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Do You Dare Admit It? However, just as Ladarius thought that he had turned the tide and gradually seeded, a video on the Inte caused quite a stir. In fact, it was just an inconspicuous side ount. But it was a very gossipy short video. The caption was, ¡°If it was not a matter of time, I would have almost believed it was love.¡± The video was the silly look on Ladarius¡¯s face when he held ny-nine roses and stood guard att the entrance of Carmelo and released balloons. In fact, this thing was very easy to handle. Not to mention that it caused quite amotion that day, many people had taken videos at that time. It was not difficult to check the surveince downstairs of the building Of course, it was Silvia who found this video and asked people to put it on the Inte. It was just to stir up people¡¯s emotions. She disdained using such a low-level method. Since Ladarius liked to y, she would y with him to the end. When the video was released, Ladarius had also seen it. However, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He even felt that his romance had finally been discovered. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, he realized that something was wrong as the video was being widely spread. It was mainly because of the words, ¡°If it was not a matter of time.¡± What was wrong with time? Among the onlookers, there was nock of people who were full of enthusiasm and circumspection. They quickly found out. This ce was downstairs the Carmelo building, and people could see ¡°Silvia, I love you¡± from the balloons that were flying in the air. The time was clearer. As for the protagonist, Ladarius had been a hot topic recently, and his face was clearly seen. He was at the center of public opinion, so it was quickly connected. Some of the people who originally sympathized with him began to change their opinions. ¡°The time of this video is not long after Vivienne¡¯s ident. Oli, my goodness. Isn¡¯t he still sad and rning himself? Did I lose my memory?¡± ¡°No, you are not alone.¡± ¡°I pitied him before and felt that such a good man didn¡¯t meet a good woman. In the end¡­¡± ¡°Guys, do you still remember this man saying that Silvia was pestering him? Who exactly is pestering who I just chuckled.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! He said thal others were vestering hini, but in the end, he stuck himself to them. How disgusung! ¡°That scumbag is the most shameless person in history!¡± Chapter 214 Do You Dare Admit it? 1/3 ¡°Scumbag! Scumbag! Scumbag!¡± Ladarius watched helplessly as thebel ¡°scumbag¡± was pinned on his head. Before he could even react, why did things be like this? Wasn¡¯t it just a video? Of course, some supporters were defending him. They said that Ladarius broke up with Vivienne two months before the ident. Since they broke up peacefully, why couldn¡¯t he find a new girlfriend? It was hard to talk about love. Moreover, videos could be synthesized these days. It was hard to say if it was fake. They also said, ¡°Silvia did not speak, so why are you here talking nonsense?¡± However, this argument was not valid. Soon, many people sent their own videos to prove that this was true. It was not the so-called synthesis. If someone was interested, he could go to the building and ask. Many people saw it that day. At the same time, they even teased Ladarius about being taken away by security guards. Ladarius was very angry. When he saw that Silvia did not respond, he felt that this was deliberately made by some busybody to mess with him. So, he calmly forwarded the video and added a line of words, ¡°Love My Love I Am Fearless¡±. Ladarius thought about it for a long time before he chose these words and felt that he was quite cool. What was wrong with that? He broke up with Vivienne first. After that, there was nothing to hide about pursuing Silvia. He learned it from his mother. If he wanted to win the favor of others, he first had to make himself clear of his conscience. Only by making the first move could he win. But what Ladarius didn¡¯t expect was that after his self-righteous post was sent out, it wasn¡¯t even an hour before he found someonemented, ¡°Shameless.¡± Ladarius was pissed off, and when he looked at the name again, he was even more furious. Wimnie! Wirure used her real name. In her personal profile, she wrote, ¡°V.L¡¯s former assistant perfumer, and the current Carmelo¡¯s trainee perfumer.¡± Because of her special identity, in this smokeless battle, she was eye-catching. In addition, she used to like to share some makrup skills when she was free. She was quite a popr beauty blogger with hundreds of thousands ofns Shir immediately escted the ¡°War¡± Originally. It was just a smallmotion in the industry. But now, it had already caused a stir. Chapter 214 Do You Dare Agent it? People, whether they cared about this or not, were all attracted over, and the poprity was rising rapidly. Ladarius¡¯s fans were also rising at a fast speed. Arge number of people flooded toment, but this was not a good thing. Most of the people were here to join in the fun, but there were also many who scolded him. Although Winnie only used one word, it was powerful. It was simply cursing in front of people. Many people felt that there was an inside story and asked for the truth. Ladarius was so angry that he called Winnie. He did not expect her to pick up the call. He cursed, ¡°Winnie, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by that? I¡¯m asking you what you mean!¡± ¡°The literal meaning. What did you do? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Winnie said calmly. ¡°What did I do? What did you say I did? If you want to leave V.L, I¡¯ll let you go. Before you left, you gave me all kinds of excuses. I didn¡¯t argue with you. I didn¡¯t deduct your sry, and I didn¡¯t cut your bonus. Why do you insult me like this?¡± Ladarius cursed and thought of something. ¡°Was it Silvia? Did she order you to do this?¡± ¡°You let me leave V.L, but that was a deal Silvia made with you without prosecuting you for invading her research results. You even came to threaten my family, do you dare say no?¡± Winnie said with a sneer. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her suing me? Besides, I¡¯m only going to your house tofort your family. When did I threaten them? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your mother. Does she think I¡¯m threatening her?¡± ¡°Mr. Flores, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me. In fact, you know what you did with Vivienne. Silvia knows, and I know!¡± ¡°So, you admit that it was Silvia who asked you to do this?¡± Ladarius tugged at his tie. It was indeed her! ¡°It¡¯s my conscience. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. You are too shameless!¡± Vivienne pressed the recording button on her phone and said slowly, ¡°I just want to ask, do you dare to admit that V.L¡¯s perfume was actually made by Silvia? Do you dare to admit that Silvia is your real ex-girlfriend? Vivienne is the mistress, and the one who cheated on her is you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 215 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 215 Chapter 215 I¡¯ll Be With You Just as Ladarius was about to speak, he seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Why should I admit it? It¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t done at all. There¡¯s nothing I can say! ¡°Winnie, i know you have Silvia as your backing. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can lie to everyone. I always behave with integrity. I¡¯m not afraid of you ndering me!¡± After that, Ladarius quickly hung up the phone. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. If Winnie recorded the conversation and took it as evidence, he would not be able to prove himself innocent. Stroking his chest, Ladarius felt that he was very smart. Winnie didn¡¯t get the goods on him. Winnie was indeed very angry. She looked at the phone that was hung up and was extremely annoyed. She thought, damn it! He almost admitted it himself. If I could put this audio online, this would be the best evidence. But he stopped talking at the most critical moment. It seems that he is not that stupid. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But if he didn¡¯t admit it, I couldn¡¯t use the audio for direct evidence. How cunning he is! ¡°I told you before, he won¡¯t fall for it so easily.¡± Silvia did not agree with Winnie goading him on at first. If Ladarius was so easy to trust Winnie, he would not have cheated her. He was really good at plotting ¡°¡®This is so infuriating! He was clearly the one who did it. He didn¡¯t dare to admit it. He isn¡¯t a man!¡± Putting the phone on the table, Winnie said angrily. Because she had no hope for this n from the beginning, Silvia was much calmer. She said, ¡°There are too many people in this world who dare not admit their wrongdoings. If anyone does something bad, and they will admit it, do you still need the police? By the way, have you sorted out all the information I asked you to?¡± Winnie nodded and perked up. ¡°Yes. Fortunately, the notes are all there. I¡¯ll post it on the Inte now.¡± ¡°Yes, the key information must be pixted, and the timeline must be clear.¡± Silvia took a look and made sure that there were no mistakes before sending it over. Eriore Silvia lell, she carefully protected all the materials. For the record, there wereputer data coples, and there were also hand copied notes. At that time, Ladarius thought that the materials had all been detained, so Silvia liad no choice. Ladarius didn¡¯t know that she had the habit of keeping a copy In addition to theboratory, she often had inspiration at home, so she would record it at any time. She had more than a hand-copied notebook. Chapter 215TH Bt With You In addition, as an assistant who learned from her and helped her, Winnie also needed to have her own records and notes. Two experimental notes together were the best evidence, Sure enough, after Winnie posted this, it immediately caused a great stir. Those who were hesitant before and maintained bystanders now stood on Silvia¡¯s side. To them, evidence was the most persuasive thing. At least it was more persuasive than someone¡¯s words. If Silvia¡¯s notes were meaningless, and she copied Vivienne¡¯s notes, then what about Winnie¡¯s notes? She copied Silvia¡¯s? Moreover, those who were in this field could see that the notes were not something that could be copied at thest minute. The records and experiences in it, as well as some ces that had been marked out and changed, were clearly records of the process of experimentation and hard work by a perfumer. Winnie¡¯s experiences and insights as an assistant, even with some mosaic, could show the different stages of an experiment. For a moment, the news about them all over social media, ¡°giarism¡±, ¡°academic fraud¡±, ¡°Ladarius, the liar¡±, ¡°owes Silvia an apology¡±. The news was topping the rank. And Ladarius practically became a liar that everyone yelled for beating overnight. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case!¡± Sitting on the office chair, Ladarius broke out in a cold sweat. He stared at theputer screen. He never thought that Silvia would have such a back-up n. Even Winnie had such notes in her hands! ¡°No, I still have a chance. I still have a chance!¡± He stumbled and stood up. He remembered that when he was in court, Vivienne had made a copy of the notes. If he took it out now, he had evidence. He rummaged through the drawer and finally found the notebook that was still considered new. However, when he took it out and ced it on the table, he stopped there. He forgot that Silvia had changed the notes when she left. Some parts of the notes were wrong. Because the mistakes were not obvious, and there were so many notes, Vivienne didn¡¯t notice and copied thern So even if it was put online, it could be found wrong. The notes would be evidence against him. He put down his phone dejectedly and put his hands into his hair, trying to figure out a way. He raised his head to look at theputer. There were almost one thousand unreadments on the screen. His private mailbox was about to explode. He did not even need to open it. He knew what was inside It was nothing more than a burkhof abusive words. He leaned heavily against the chair. Ladarius raised his head to look at the ceiling His mind was nk. It was ridiculous. They were just somements on the Inte. People couldn¡¯t see him through 2/3 the screen. When the monitor was turned off, everything could be blocked. However, it was like an invisible, tightly tying people up, making people unable to break free, and making people feel suffocated. Right now, in this information age, he was well aware of how terrifying the power of public opinion was. He could hype huis poprity up and use people¡¯s sympathy to increase the sales of thepany. Simrly, he could also be affected by public opinion. Moreover, the return of the goods and boycott online was a sign of deterioration. Taking a deep breath, he decided to make a final struggle. Ladarius vaguely remembered that Silvia had said a few words back then, which were ¡°I¡¯m innocent anyway, no matter what you say.¡± Just these few words had easily suppressed all the incidents of job-hopping and betraying. She even got some fans because of that. The fans believed that she was unique. Ladarius decided to do the same. He did not turn off thements and the mailbox. Instead, he made ament on Twitter where Winnie pasted the evidence, and he even reposted it. Hemented, ¡°With a clear conscience, I¡¯m innocent.¡± After doing that, he took back his hand and picked up the phone call from the sales manager. ¡°Open the refund line and tell the customers that if they want to return the goods, we will do as they wish. However, we have to arrange the refund ording to the order of sequence. When you deal with the refund, do it as slowly as possible. But you still have to return the money.¡± The sales manager was surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Flores, the amount of the returned goods is huge, and some goods have already been used. They did that on purpose.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do as I say. Tell them that we have a refund process. Please wait patiently. V.L will definitely do our best to meet the customer¡¯s requirements.¡± After he was done, he informed the public rtions department to send out a simr document. Then, he got up and walked to the French window to look out. The wind blew outside, even through the window, he could feel the chill. He was gambling. He was betting on the so-called sympathy. If he won, things might be different Ladarius thought to himself, Silvia, I will be with you this time! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 216 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 216 Chapter 216 A Handsome Man in Your House? It was proved that Ladarius¡¯s method worked. At least, the abuses decreased. Some people began to stand up and say that if V.L¡¯s previous works were really Silvia¡¯s, why didn¡¯t she stand up and say it earlier? Why did she liave to wait until this critical moment when V.L was in trouble? So she wanted to destroy V.L since she could not get it. There were also people believing that Ladarius of V.L had already said he was innocent. Moreover, after so many things had happened, he had never ndered Silvia and Vivienne. No matter which of them was Ladarius¡¯ real girlfriend or Ladarius loved them both, at least they broke up decently. However, as for Silvia, she joined Carmelo the moment she left V.L. Then she took revenge on her old boss. Regardless of whether Ladarius was the ex-boyfriend or the one that she could never get, she should not step on him like this. Women were too petty. Winnie¡¯s face was almost pasted on the screen, and her nose was almost crooked from anger. Ste, who was at the side, also shook her head repeatedly. ¡°In this world, why are there so many unreasonable people? The evidence is right in front of them, and they ignored and spoke up for that jerk. I even suspect that they got paid and worked for Ladarius.¡± ¡°Probably, but there are also people who do not know the truth.¡± Silvia did not think much of it and was not affected at all. ¡°But look at this. One said that ¡®Even if the evidence you sent is true, it is still someone you loved. Can¡¯t you let him go?¡¯¡± Pointing at thisment, Winnie read it out word by word. Winnie was so angry that she mmed the table. Compared to her angry reaction, Ste was a little better. After listening to what Winnie read, Ste laughed instead. ¡°Previously, I always heard my workers say that there are thousands of saints in the world. You never know who you¡¯ll meet. At that time, I thought no matter who I meet, they always have a bottom line. Now it seems that I¡¯m wrong, totally wrong!¡± Silviaughed out loud, ¡°Ste, you¡¯re damn right. You¡¯re quite good at telling the truth.¡± ¡°You guys still have the mood to make jokes? I¡¯m about to die of anger!¡± Winnie was holding her breath. She took out her main ount to post the evidence. She was not afraid of falling out with him. She wanted to show everyone the truth. But now, what Ladarius said had easily changed the public attitude. He said he had a clear conscience. He was such a big liar! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry It¡¯s not worth it to be angry. It¡¯s easy to grow wrinkles quickly when you are angry!¡± Silvia hugged Winnie from behind, hugging Winnie¡¯s shoulders like she wasforting a child. ¡°Why are you in suchia hurry? Since I have decided to fight back, I will not let go of him so easily Thuis time, I willpletely end this!¡± ¡°You have another n?¡± Hearing her words, Winnie turned around in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let everyone think about it for a while longer. Let Ladarius be happy for two more days,¡± Silvia said with a smile. Over the past two days, they had posted a series of evidence on the inte, causing Ladarius to be abused. It was not easy for him toe up with a solution. He had won quite a bit of favor by using an excellent after-sales service. He had slightly turned the situation around. So let him be happy for two more days. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and go home!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Silvia yawned and said. Without waiting for her to leave, Ste reached out and pressed her down. ¡°Wait! You have been cking on your work recently. In the past, you always worked overtime. But now you get off work and go home on time. Tell me honestly, did you hide a handsome man in your house?¡± On the side, Winnie wanted to say something but stopped. Silvia could only hide! Could the one in her house be hidden? Was it a woman? ¡°That¡¯s right, so don¡¯t dy me from going home and doting my handsome man,¡± Silvia said. She even patted Ste on the shoulder. Winnie was speechless. ¡°Is she a little abnormal recently?¡± Ste gestured with her fingers and asked Winnie with a stunned expression. Winnie shrugged her shoulders in response. Silvia had recently bought a car. She tried to keep a lowkey. It was a red Porsche. It felt good to drive, and it was convenient for her to drive the car. She went to the underground parking lot, but she did not expect that there was already someone waiting next to her car. Perhaps it was her instinct. Although that person did not get out of the car, she noticed something was wrong. She turned to look at the car and saw Zain sitting in the back seat. He hooked his finger at her. Silvia was speechless. She reluctantly opened the car door and sat inside. She nced at him, then turned to look at the red Porsche. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s my car?¡± ¡°Recently, you have been very busy,¡± without answering her question, Zain asked meaningfully. ¡°I am quite busy. Anyway, I think you have seen it.¡± She nodded. He even knew what kind of car she was driving, let alone the news that had recently caused a stir on the Inte. ¡°I remember that you were never so high-profile before,¡± Zain turned to look at her and said. Silvia lowered her head and brushed off the wrinkles on her clothes. When she realized that she failed, Silvia tugged at it with her hands. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m influenced by the Austin family and want to change my style. You didn¡¯te here by coincidence again, did you? Grandpa asked you toe?¡± ¡°Birthday banquet.¡± These two simple words revealed the purpose of his visit. ¡°I knew it. I didn¡¯t forget. I will go.¡± She nodded slightly. ¡°Are you really determined not toe back?¡± Zain stared at her as if he could find the answer from her face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go back, it¡¯s not time to go back. Besides, is it very important whether I go back or not? Am I that important to the Austin family?¡± She disagreed. When she left the Austin family, she no longer missed it. She finally got rid of that kind of pressure. In the days outside, even if she was deceived by Ladarius and Vivienne, she never thought of going back It was true that with the Austin family¡¯s support, dealing with Ladarius was a small piece of cake. However, the me she would face was even more difficult for her. She would rather face it alone than go back to ask for mercy. Zain¡¯s eyes wereplicated. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he swallowed the words he wanted to say. ¡°He¡¯s old, you know.¡± She raised her hand and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°He¡¯ll live long enough. Don¡¯t worry! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Zain called out to her and casually tossed her a file. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked with confusion. ¡°A little bit of information. It might be of some help to you. Take a look at it,¡± he said indifferently. She raised her eyebrows and took the file. It was not very heavy. She then epted it. ws After getting out of the car, Zain started the car and soon drove out of her sight. Silvia looked down at the file in her hand. She was not in a hurry to open it. It was better to go back first. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 217 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 217 Chapter 217 A Huge Scandal When she got home, Simon had not yet returned. Silvia went to shower. She changed into her home clothes and made a cup of hot cocoa. Then she sat down and opened the folder unhurriedlv. Zain said that it was some material, but Silvia didn¡¯t ask him for any information, so she couldn¡¯t think of what it was. Silvia opened it and took a look. She very keenly spotted the words ¡°Ladarius.¡± It seemed that it had something to do with him. She looked at it carefully and was surprised to find that it was about the investigation of Ladarius¡¯ background. And the most important thing was the rtionship between him and his mother. There was a detailed description of his mother¡¯s identity, status, and so on, including the fact that Louis was introduced to Ladarius by his mother. Most importantly, there was also a paternity test attached at the very end. It was from Ladarius and his mother. Silvia was very surprised by this. To be honest, she had been with Ladarius for so long, yet she did not know about his background. She had always thought that Ladarius had lost his parents. Because of this, Silvia had an extra good impression of his hard work. He felt that although he was from an unfortunate family, at least he was diligent. But in the end, he had kept so many secrets. Hannah¡­ This name was a little familiar, but it was not very clear. It was recorded in detail in the material. She was a famous actress who once won an award. Later, she married the second son of the Petersen family, but no one knew that she had a bastard. This was a huge scandal! Zain said it very casually. This material might not be important to Ladarius, but it was fatal to his mother. The Petersen family of New York was a genuinely wealthy family. Their main field was the business industry. Because of the hard work of several generations, they had be a prosperous family, and the family was even bigger and moreplicated. Hannah was married to the second son of the Petersen family, but the real power of the Petersen family was the eldest son. The second son of the Petersen family married Hannah but only gave birth to a daughter. Later, he had a lover outside and gave birth to a son. For Hannah, he would give her dignity, but it could not be said that they were a sweet couple. However, Hannah had been in society for many years. Not only did she have connections, but she could also help her husband in business, so they had an interest in each other. However, if he knew that his wife already had a son before she married him and had secretly contacted her son for so many years, the consequences would be hard to imagine. Holding the few pieces of paper, Silvia pondered for a long time. Although it was only a few pages of information, she knew how secretive it was. Ladarius had kept it so well that it had been a few years since he had mentioned it. Even though Silvia followed by his side, she would not know of his background, let alone the others. Such a wealthy family¡¯s secret was probably not something that ordinary private detectives could find out. Of course, for the Austin family¡¯s strength, this was nothing. However, she did not ask for help. Why would Zain do this and take the initiative to give this to her? After thinking about it, Silvia decided to put it away first. It was a card in her hand and she might not have to y it now. She ced the folder on the bookshelf and tidied it up a little. She saw that the two wooden figurines she had ced there were vivid. Looking at them, Silvia could not help but sigh. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, she wanted to carve an auspicious beast for her grandfather as a gift. In the end, the young man quit. The n went up in smoke. She could not find the source of the wood she was interested in. The key was that the person was also missing, and she could not contact him. Later, Silvia went to ask the owner twice, but the owner did not know his whereabouts. This kind of small shop did not examine the people they hired as long as the employees were skillful. Silvia fiddled with the figurines and sighed. ¡°Tell me, where did the young man go?¡± The wooden figurines only looked at her with a smile. When Ladarius got home, Ladarius could not wait to call Hannah. However, the phone was hung up after two calls. Thinking that it might be inconvenient for her, he did not dare to call her a third time. Ladarius turned on hisputer and looked at the sales data for today. Then, he looked at the situation on the Inte. He could not sit still at all. He was like an ant on a hot pot, walking around in circles. The sales were still declining, and although the return rate was reduced, it was still high. Ladarius had put those words straight, so it was impossible for him to take them back now. He only deliberately made the after-service slowdown. While saving his reputation, he would try to reduce the losses At the same time, Ladarius recruited a few new people and urged theboratory to speed up its progress Regardless of the quality, at least a few new products would beunched to rece the previous disputes. Only by pubbiny out new products could thepany move on. Alter Ladanius spun around more than twenty umes, his phone finally rang He pounced over like he was grabbing onto a life saving straw when he picked it up, he saw that it was indeed his Chapter 217 A Huge Scandal 2/3 mother calling. He hurriedly picked it up. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Alow voice came from the other side, and the voice was obviously suppressed. Ladarius was stunned for a moment, but he quickly understood and changed his words. ¡°Ms. Barnard¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you forgotten the rules? How dare you call me whenever you want! What did I say?¡± It could be heard tliat she was flustered and exasperated. Although she tried her best to lower her voice, she could not help but curse angrily. ¡°¡­¡±Ladarius was scolded to the point of being guilty. va Previously, Hannah had indeed repeatedly told Barnard not to call her. If there was anything, just leave a message. She would return when it was convenient. She also said that Barnard was not allowed to call her mother. He had to call her Ms. Barnard to be safe. Ladarius had indeed done so, but recently, Hannah¡¯s attitude toward him had eased up a lot. She also helped him with his ns and strategies. They had also met more frequently, so he had rxed. He had called her mother very smoothly, even forgetting about those rules. Now that Ladarius was scolded in such a way, he could not fight back and listened obediently. ¡°Sorry, I was wrong, Ms. Barnard.¡± After hearing her curse, he apologized humbly. After venting her emotions, Hannah took a few deep breaths before speaking in a gentler tone, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business!¡± ¡°I feel uneasy. I always feel that Silvia has a backup n. Is she nning on something?¡± It seemed to be calm at that moment. Silvia had not said anything seriously until now. However, Ladarius just felt uneasy and had a bad feeling. ¡°Silvia? What does it have to do with her? Did you provoke her?¡± Hannah was very surprised. Hannah had been very busy these past two days. In addition, she did not have the leisure to pay attention to online trends at all. She knew nothing about all the trends in the past two days. So when she suddenly heard Ladarius mention it, she was also confused. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 218 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 218 Chapter 118 Is there something wrong with the form? Vivienne thought that it was just a matter of arranging a time for when she woulde for the operation, but to her surprise, the doctor prescribed her some medication. Holding the prescription list she was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, no more drugs? Why are you still prescribing medication?¡± ¡°You have an inmmatory condition that needs to be treated before you can have surgery.¡± After a pause, the doctor said in a cryptic way, ¡°Also, you really can¡¯t have intercourse again those days, you¡¯re th a very bad state and it you keep this up, it will affect your uterus.¡± or side that, if felrika¡± it will just words. Admonishing her on how She didn¡¯t remember much of what the to be careful She knew her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle consequences to be much more powinulthanshe then dienen lihat, but she had read the ty¡±)[124 r e Lily 4 4 144 were there , but it Wysihat we and uncled all out that the inmmation No wonder she had been in the a feeling, she had thought she had done 1 was not even light VINOTE ule when the She was ashamettathunk of the deforte blinkily he FTTHEW ully pl TH AT THE Hent of her bag She took the pills home, boiled water and bakterii, n betore lying down to rest Luckily, Ladarius had been busytely and lented her otherWIKT She wouloi have had time to see Louis Louis.. The thought of him sent another throbbing pain all of her back If she could hand Silvia over to Louis, she would be relieve but how could she kether to Louis bed unnoticed without anyone finding out that she had done it? Tossing and turning, I heard the door move outside, probably because Lidarius had returned. Fearing that he might notice something strange about her, Vivienne closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. The bedroom door was thrown open and Ladarius came in anyway, then, sitting down slowly next to her side of the bed. Even with her eyes closed, Vivienne could feel him pulling the duvet up over her, covering her with it and then, with a sigh, he let out a sigh of relief ¡°Vivi, Vivi ¡­¡±, he called her name softly, hesitantly stopped after two, as if hesitating She pretended not to hear and ignored it. But he didn¡¯t give up and after a moment he continued to call her, ¡°Vivi, Vivi, are you asleep?¡± His voice was soll, but insistent, as if he would not stop until he woke her up. Vivienne had no choice but to act as if she had been woken up, rubbing her eyes and yawning, ¡°Well, you¡¯re back! ¡°Mmm¡± Leaning down, Ladarius gave her a hug and a kiss on the side of her cheek, ¡°Did I wake you up? You had a hard time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve been sleeping for a while too.¡± Shaking her head, Vivienne opened her eyes and realised he didn¡¯t look well, looking tired and irritable, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you look, not very happy?¡± Forced to smile, Ladarius asked, ¡°Vivi, the form for the perfume you gave me earlier, does it need to be adjusted? He asked carefully. probably afraid that she would be upset, but clearly not willing to ask without saying so. ¡°The recipe?¡± Vivienne quirked her eyebrows in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the form? Wasn¡¯t it fine before? Didn¡¯t it say it was fine?¡± ¡°It was and all the samples of the concoction werergely sessful, but in the final testing phase, it failed. The final product came out really poorly and I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work if such a product is taken to thepetition.¡± It¡¯s not going to be covered up in the end anyway, so it¡¯s better to just say it like it is. ¡°It won¡¯t work? No way! Did you know that I got this recipe from¡­?¡± The words stopped abruptly as she thought of something and stopped abruptly. But Ladarius stared at her, ¡°From what?¡± ¡°From ¡­ from a long time ago, changed many times over. I think, the recipe will not be a problem!¡± With such a strong statement on her lips, she actually had no idea in her heart. After all, the form was given to her by Louis and Louis¡¯s status and ability made her instinctively trust him without question, thinking that what he gave her must be good and must be fine. However, no matter how much she muttered, she couldn¡¯t let Ladarius know about it and she had to put on a brave face. ¡°I don¡¯t think the recipe will be a problem either, but it¡¯s been tested many times, over and over again, either¡­¡± The words didn¡¯te out of his mouth, he really didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the one who had ordered her not to go to theb the other day and now he was the one who wanted her to go to theb and see for herselt. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth in the face of his woman with such an outburst. ¡°You want me to go to theb and see tor myself?¡± After all, having been together for so long, even if he hadn¡¯t said it, Vivienne had picked up on the meaning. A little embarrassed, Ladarius sighed and shook his head, ¡°Forget it! There are so many people in the lab, I can¡¯t believe there isn¡¯t a single person who cane up with a solution. I¡¯m just asking, if you¡¯re sure the recipe is okay, keep trying again. It¡¯s always going to work!¡± ¡°Ladarius, why are you trying to be tough with me?¡± Vivienne said gently, ¡°As you said, it¡¯s the most crucial stage now, so I should be in theb for good reason. In fact, even if you don¡¯t say so, I would like to go and have a look¡± ¡°But with all the chemicals in your body¡­b, you¡¯d better not go.¡± He thought about it and didn¡¯t feel toofortable. Vivi had pushed him many times recently for the sake of the baby. Saying that the fetal image was not too stable and that she needed to take care of it to protectie baby and he just put up with it and really just didn¡¯t touch her, at most he just kissed her He was ready to be a father and didn¡¯t want to have any unnecessary idents. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can wear a mask!¡± Gesturing, she said hall-jokingly, ¡°Or else it¡¯s okay if you prepare a couple of gas masks for me!¡± ¡°You can have that!¡± Ladarius nodded fervently, approvingly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Vivienne giggled and copsed on the bed, ¡°Idiot! I¡¯m just kidding you! Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll only be there for a little while to probably see what¡¯s wrong and besides, I don¡¯t believe our kids are that fragile and not resilient at all.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± Ladarius was still a little worried but couldn¡¯t resist her obstinacy, ¡°If you keep butting, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡± ¡°¡­ Fine!¡± He agreed reluctantly, ¡°But you can¡¯t force yourself, leave immediately if you feel ufortable or tired.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 219 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Put Up or Shut Up ¡°Fine, I get it. Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± Silvia hung up the phone and went back. She was worried about the huge wooden box. She didn¡¯t know how the security guard sent it up. She lelt that it was a little difficult to hug it with both hands Simon said that it¡¯d be better to get someone to move it to an empty ce, but who would be willing to help? Silvia stood there worrying. On the other hand, Winnie was very excited. She had already finished breakfast and went to wash her hands. When she saw Silvia Standing there staring at the box, Winnie came over. ¡°You haven¡¯t opened it yel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it was someone¡¯s prank.¡± Looking at Winnie helplessly, Silvia said, ¡°Besides, how do you dismantle this thing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to dismantle this? Find a pair of old pliers and a screwdriver. Thal way, we can open it!¡± As Winnie spoke, she gestured with her hands, looking like she was very knowledgeable Silvia was doubtful ¡°If you can do it, do it!¡± Silvia made a gesture of invitation Winnie rolled up liet slecves and stopped when Winnie was about to open it. Smiling at Silvid, she said, ¡°I¡¯m a theorist. I haven¡¯t tried it before. But I think you can find a professional.¡± It turned out that this sestion was inore reliable, Silvia found a professional for disenancling and packing The worker came to her door with a specialized toolbox on his back and knocked on the box with a hammer. ¡°Simple!¡±. With these two words, it did not take long for the outer packaging to be removed. The whole floor was nervous. The key was that they did not know what was inside They were curious and scared. They all stuck their heads out to look, but they were also a little scared. However, when the outer packaging was removed, everyone let out a gasp of surprise. It was not a prank or something funny at all. Inside was a real wooden carving. It was a carved flying crane. One foot was standing, and the other foot was curled up. The two wings spread out, as if they were about to Nap their wings and sly high. The wood carving retained its original wood color, but the lines were particrly smooth, looking very vivid and lifelike One could tell that it was the kind with particrly good workmanship. ¡°Wow, what is this!¡± Because Ste went to talk business, she cameter. The moment she came in, she saw a big wooden sculpture in front of her and was shocked. ¡°Ste, someone cave Silvia d gilt li¡¯s super awesoine!¡± Winnie said ¡°Gift?¡± Ste followed her and circled the crane twice. ¡°This gift is really special!¡± Thinking back to how Ladarius had used the balloon to confess to Silvia a few days ago, Ste subconsciously guessed, ¡°Was it from Ladarius again? Silvia was stunned for a moment, then shook her head. From the moment Silvia saw the crane, she was stunned for a long time before she recovered. Although the other party did not leave a name or even a single word behind, the moment Silvia saw the item, she was very sure about who sent it. I Judging from this wooden sculpture and craftsmanship, it must be from that young man. ¡°He didn¡¯t go missing! Or should say, he didn¡¯t leave at all? Is he still in this city? Otherwise, why would someone send this to her?¡± Back then, Silvia had mentioned that she wanted to carve an auspicious beast for an old man as a birthday gift. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of what to carve yet. She was very imaginative about things like fragrance and fragrance, but she had little imagination about real things. Silvia only had a rough idea. About what it looked like, what form it was, or aplete idea, Silvia didn¡¯t have a clue. Silvia wanted to settle it first and then discuss it slowly, but she didn¡¯t expect that this young man would leave. After so many days, he had actuallypleted it, and he had done it so well! This child took Silvia¡¯s words seriously. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t from Ladarius, then it was from his boyfriend.¡± Winnie smiled at Silvia meaningfully. Among Silvia¡¯s colleagues, Winnie was the only one who knew who Silvia¡¯s boyfriend was. Silvia wanted to say no, but on second thought, if she denied it, they would definitely be more Interested. Silvia didn¡¯t want to be asked so many questions, so she answered vaguely, ¡°Yep!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, look at her boyfriend. He is so creative!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen flowers, chocte, makeup, and bags. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a wooden carving¡± ¡°Silvia, shouldn¡¯t your boyfriend give you things like spices? It¡¯s more suitable!¡± The colleagues were all talking at once. There were all kinds of things to say. Seeing that it was extremely lively, Ste coupled twice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak so actively during the meeting?¡± Ste reminded them that they were still working in the office. The others quickly sat down and did not dare to talk anymore. ncing around, Ste looked back at Silvia and said, ¡°This thing¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you put it in my office first and bring it back after work?¡± Ste asked hesitantly. Silvia thought about it and nodded. It won¡¯t be so difficult to carry it after removing the packaging as long as being careful. In fact, the crane itself was not very big, but because it had to prevent the collision from breaking, the packaging was rtivelyrge. The whole frame was made of wooden frames. Fortunately, it was not damaged when it was removed. It was moved to the corner of the office and looked very lively. The more they looked at it, the more they liked it. Ste looked at it a few times and also felt quite happy. ¡°Ask your boyfriend where he bought it. I¡¯ll buy er. It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Silvia was lost for words. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you just ask where he bought it? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t buy the same! I just want to buy one for myself,¡± Ste said half-jokingly as she elbowed Silvia. ¡°J¡¯ll ask about itter.¡± The young man just sent something over. He didn¡¯t leave anything else. Silvia didn¡¯t know how to find him. Besides, with his temper, it was still a problem if he was willing to make another one. ¡°Ste.¡± It was Winnie¡¯s voice. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Ste replied. Winnie looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Silvia, Ladarius has issued an apology statement.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia was stunned, almost thinking that she had heard wrong. ¡°Apology?¡± Ste was also surprised. Her first reaction was to turn on theputer. Ste saw the apology statement posted by Ladarius. It was a long article. It was written like a small essay. It looked like it had just been released not too long ago, but it had gone viral. ¡°He admitted to It?¡± Ste looked up at the two of them. Obviously, they were also confused. The bree of them went up to look at the content written on it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 220 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 220 Chapter 220 I Did, but I Don¡¯t Regret It However, after the three people finished reading the apology statement, they were all stunned. Il was an usation other than an apology statement It was a long article and the basic meanings were as follows. First, Ladarius spent the past two days checking all the previous experimental records. Then, he spent a lot of time searching. Finally, he could prove that those works were indeed made by Silvia, not Vivienne. The reason why there was such a misunderstanding was all because of Vivienne¡¯s deception. Ladarius was also deceived, so he did not know the truth. Now that he understood, he regretted it very much, so he apologized to Silvia. Second, the rtionship between him, Vivienne, and Silvia was originally just a private matter. He did not want to discuss it in public. Everyone was so concerned, so he also stated that he had loved Silvia before and did not regret it. After writing so much, Ladarius concluded that he was willing to apologize to Silvia with the sincerest attitude. No matter what decision she made, how she wanted to retaliate against him, or what she wanted to make up for, Ladarius was willing to cooperate and satisfy her. After all, he owed her. It was an article full of lies. of course, the audience could not tell if it was real. They might not know the truth. For example, the past works were all made by Silvia. This was indeed true. But was Ladarius deceived? Did he really not know anything about it? Winnie spat fiercely. This was the only reaction she could make to this apology statement. ¡°I admire him!¡± Ste shook her head andughed. ¡°You still admire him? What¡¯s there to admire about a shameless person like him? What a shameless liar!¡± ¡°To be shameless to such an extent, he is also a talent! Besides, his brain is spinning quite fast. He knows that he can¡¯t hide the truth anymore, so he might as well tell it while mixing some lies into it. This is the most confusing strategy,¡± Silvia nodded, agreeing with Ste¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll go expose him!¡± With that said, Winnie prepared to turn on herputer and continue fighting back on Twitter. Such a shameless face should be exposed in front of everyone so that Ladarjus could no longer lie. ¡°No need!¡± Silvia stopped her and said, ¡°What did you expose him for? He said that he didn¡¯t know Ch h atti ! Regret it what was going on and was deceived by Vivienne. He was also a viction. If you waid that he knew about it, who would everyone believe in what you said?¡± ¡°Vivienne is still in prison. It¡¯s irnpossible for her to argue for herself. Ladarius knew it, so he pushed all the me onto her. For Vivienne al present, it is almost a dead end.¡± Silvia shook her head. Just now, when she was looking at the post, she had already thought of it. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether it was worth it to go to France to find Vivienne. Even if we do, we might not be able to see her. Even if we see her, would Vivienne testify for us? Would she jump out to argue with Ladarius? She would not! Indeed, Vivienne must be very angry when Ladarius ndered her like this. However, she hated Silvia more, so she would not stand up to help Silvia. ¡°Then we should at least tell the truth. Believe it or not, it is someone else¡¯s business.¡± Winnie didn¡¯t want to suffer a loss like this. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Silvia said. ¡°Are you still waiting?¡± Winnie sounded anxious. ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for so long, haven¡¯t you learned how to keep your cool? In terms of refining the fragrance and distilling the fragrance, which one doesn¡¯t need time to wait? Since have decided to fight back, I must hit him with one blow. If I can¡¯t keep my cool and give him a chance to struggle, it¡¯ll be a failed work.¡± Winnie was silent. It seemed like Silvia took this as a piece of work toplete. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it?¡± After thinking about it, Winnie pointed at her eyes and said. ¡°Yes, pretend you didn¡¯t see anything. Just take it as a rest. You won¡¯t befortable for long. Get ready to invest in new works immediately.¡± Silvia turned to look at the wooden carvings on the crane. ¡°Another new project?¡± Winnie was very excited and eager to try. After all, she had been silent for a while and her hands were a little itchy. Although she was very tired when she threw herself into the laboratory, she was also very full. ¡°Soon!¡± At Simon¡¯s home. When Simon returned home, he was shocked to see the crane-shaped wooden sculpture in the living room. It was too conspicuous! ¡°This¡­¡± He hesitated and sald. Silvia, who had just vacated a ce to move the wooden sculpture, saw Simon return and waved. ¡°You came back at the right Ume, help me move it.¡± Simon didn¡¯t say anything. Simon took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves. He walked over and waved his hand to signal Silvia to move aside. He picked up the wooden sculpture alone and ced it on the spot where she had vacated. ¡°You bought it?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± Shaking her head, Silvia looked at it carefully. The handiwork was really good. The lines were smooth and lifelike. Even the eyes were so charming. She liked it. ¡°This was what you said on the phone this morning?¡± Pointing at it, Simon was surprised. Simon thought it was someone else¡¯s prank, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be such an item. It¡¯s quite novel However, giving this kind of thing to a girl these days was also quite an idea. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia supported her chin with one hand and continued nodding C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Looking at her thoughtful expression, Simon felt a sourste in his throat. ¡°From a man?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia still nodded. In fact, she was thinking that since that young man sent this over, it meant that he did not want topletely disappear, so he might reappear Simon rolled up his sleeves, turned around, and hugged the wooden sculpture again. Silvia then came back to her senses. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Throwing it away!¡± Simon said confidently. Silvia was stunned. ¡°No, I want to give it to someone!¡± She grabbed his arm and did not let him touch it. Afraid that Simon would think of something again, Silvia grabbed his hand firmly. ¡°Give it to someone? Who?¡± Hearing this, Simon¡¯s vignce increased even more. Looking at his guarded face, Silvia felt helpless and amused. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to the elders, okay?¡± Simon turned around and looked at the wooden sculpture. The crane looked like a celestial being. It was indeed suitable to send an elder. Only then did Simon¡¯s expression ease. ¡°Who? I have never heard you mention it.¡± Speaking of this, Silvia¡¯s face darkened, and she looked a little worried. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 221 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Trust Him Wholeheartedly Noticing the change in her mood, Simon felt that this might be something that she did not want to mention, so he immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, we can stop here.¡± Silvia was very grateful for his consideration. During the days when she was with lum, he was really meticulous and considerate. It was also berause of this that she couldpletely open her heart Actually, Ladarius had never told him about her background, and he was also the same They had been together for such a long time. I was fine if they didn¡¯t have any intimate contact They still had secrets behind each other. Therefore, it was inevitable for ihein to reach the stage today She held his hand and walked over to the sofalo sit down. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve never told you about my family.¡± With such a calm tone and gentle way of chilling, Simon quickly calmed down. Hebred her hand and nodded slightly ¡°Actually, I am from Boston,¡± she said slowly, ¡°Boston, the Austinmily¡± ¡±The Austin family?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Almost everyone knew about Boston¡¯s Austin family. It was just like rveryone knew about the Palmer family of LA, the Petersen family of New York, and the Halpert family of Washington. Even if the Austin farnily kept a low profile, they were still the only ancient martialmily that was left. Therefore, compared to the other three families, it made people feel more nllysterious and curious. The Austin family was too low key, so the public only knew a few rtively famous figures. The people outside did not know much about the other branch¡¯s descendants and some of the Austin family¡¯s people. Actually, it was the reason that Ladarius never knew that she was rted to the Austin family. ¡°Marc Austin is my grandfather, and my surname isn¡¯t Austin,¡± she looked into his eyes and said all the words she had suppressed in her heart for so many years. Her surname was not Austin, but it was also Austin. Before she was eighteen, she was always called Silvia Austin Later, she left the Austin family and went to university. After she became a joke in the perfuming industry, she insisted on being with Ladarius. She almost broke up with her family then In fact, she really wanted to leave the Austin family at that time. She wanted to leave the environment that made her feel oppressed and suffocated. Therefore, to her, Ladarius was both a boyfriend and a life-saving straw. He saved her, and she then made up her mind to leave the Austin family After that, it had indeed been a long time since the Austin family had looked for her again, as if they had really expelled her from the Austin family. But Silvia understood that it was impossible! In this lifetime, Silvia couldn¡¯t really draw a clear line with the Austin family. After all, she still had the blood of the Austin fairlily. Sure enough, Zain had found her some time ago. Recently, she liad appeared frequently. Most importantly, the power in her body seemed to be awakening. It was as if she had been asleep for a long time. Slowly, she was awakened. Simon was very smart and was able to connect the dots very quickly. He asked, ¡°So that crane was for your grandfather?¡±. Marc was about to celebrate his seventieth birthday. Simon krew about that as well. Furthermore, he had prepared a gift as a friendship out of courtesy. However, he had never expected that his wife would actually have such a rtionship. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia turned to look at them and said, ¡°Do you remember that pair of wooden sculptures?¡± ¡°The pair that means to bless you with boy pirl twins?¡± Simon joked, Silvia rolled her eyes at hu and said, ¡°At that time, I wanted the young man in the woodcarving shop to curve an auspicious beast as a birthday gift for my grandfather But then he suddenly stopped. I thought I couldn¡¯t find him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to make it and send it over,¡± ¡°Young man?¡± His key point was indeed different from ordinary people. Wasn¡¯t the point that the young man had disappeared and then reappeared? ¡°He is very young, just like my younger brother. Nothing else! She raised her hand to rub his hair, wanting to wipe away his jealousy This person was really good at being jealous. A casual sentence could arouse his jealousy, as is all the male creatures in the world were his love rivals, ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was anything else!¡± Simon snorted lightly. ¡°I have a birthday gift for him, but I haven¡¯t thought of how to send it over yet.¡± Silvia sighedintly, and rubbed her temple with one hand, feeling that this was also a troublesome matter. ¡°Are you not nning to go back?¡± He wondered if she didn¡¯t intend to personally send it over Silvia shook her head lightly and sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go back/¡± Aller a pause, Simon said, ¡°There¡¯s someone at home that makes you not want to go back, or something else?¡± After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Your parents¡­¡± It seemned that Simon had never heard of her parents. Moreover, when Simon checked her information, he did not find out about this social rtionship. It seemed that she had done some tricks and work ¡°They all passed away. ¡°It¡¯s a ne ident, so we left together,¡± she said calmly. Her attitude was so calm, but il made Simon feel very distressed. What did she feel when she said such cruel things with such an indifferent attitude He reached out and pulled her into his armis, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ll be will you in the future!¡± She felt calm in luis arms. Yes, she would have him in the future! asionally, she would wonder why she would fallinto it so quickly Wliy did she have a passion and trust in hits that she had never felt before? Perhaps le d pivenler a sense of securily that she had never lelt This kind of feeling was something she had never experienced in so many years. Even when she was in the Austin family, she had never exprienced il ¡°If you don¡¯t want to yo, I will send someone lo send it over. If you want to go but have concerns, I can apany you,¡± he said softly Silvia was surprised and looked up at hindi Seeing her surprised eyes, he stuiled. He stroked her hair with one hand and his eyes were especially gentle His gentle gaze soothed the tress and frustration in her heart. He said gently, ¡°The Palmer family and the Austin family have been close i naturally had to prepare a gift for Mr Austin¡¯s birthday, but I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll get someone lo send two congrattory gifts over. It can be a chance to announce the rtionship between us If you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you!¡± He clenched her hand tightly and said, ¡°No matter what you have to face, I¡¯ll be with you.¡± With this sentence, what was there to fear? Silvia leaned over and kissed his cheek, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you!¡± Thus is not enough¡± Simon turned back with a smile and kissed her lips, taking the initiative to ask for more After staying there for a whole day, Ladarius waspletely at ease For a whole day, there was no tiews about Silvia. Moreover, the trend of public opinion on the Inte was obviously inuch better, and even the drop rate was reduced a lot. Ladarius re-packaged the old goods and re-built them with the theme of ¡°old and new looks¡±. Ladarius had already released the ads. When it was officiallyunched next week, he could foresee the profit and optimistic prospects. It seemed that he had relied on himself to turn the tide! Ladarius had a good sleep that night, which was rare recently. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 222 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 222 Chapter 222 The Inte Has Memories It was just that his good dream had ended too quickly! Ladarius had never expected that what weed him was not the doubled sales, not the doubled profit, but a heavy hammer after another. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, a social media influencer posted three videos. The first video was actually very ordinary. It was a financial interview video from a long time ago. Ladarius, who was interviewed at that time, was very pleased with himself. He talked about how optimistic he was about the prospects of the perfume industry in front of the host. He also regretted that therecked a top- notch perfumer in America. He also emphasized the importance of developing new products. He emphasized that every time the perfumers had new ideas, he would discuss with them. He would also participate in the research and modtion process of perfume and also sighed at the hard work of the perfumers. The second video was when Silvia wanted to leave V.L. After that, V.L held a press conference. At the scene, Silvia refused to apologize and Ladarius was slightly panicked. Ladarius¡¯ small movements and eye contact with Vivienne, as well as his sorry state when he tried to end the matter were all caught by the camera. It was unknown how could the video be so vivid, as if there was a magnifying ss that could catch all the details. As for the third video, it was the silly look of Ladarius when he yed a love song downstairs. In the end, the influencer also attached an apology statement with some red marks on it. For example, he waspletely unaware of it and was deceived. Ladarius was in charge of thepany and was busy with business. How could he have the time to keep an eye on theboratory? It was all said by Vivienne. Ladarius gave her full authority on the development of perfume and trusted her so much. He did not expect her to do that. All was like that. Moreover, there were marks but no additional annotation. It was as it he was expressing to the masses that he had marked out the key points for them and they could judge on their own. It meant, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Ladarius was ¨C the one who said everything.¡± However, this was the most fatal point. There was no review or bias in these videos. There was only a line of indifferent words, reading, ¡°The Inte Has Memories.¡± Ladarius was shocked. The Inte had memories, but he had lost his memory. Ladarius had said that so many years ago. He had been interviewed many times. How could he still remember what he had said, what he had bragged about, and what he had lied about? However, they were so patient that they took out all the things that had been there for so long. When theypared them together, it was simply too embarrassing! Ladarius said that he was personally supervising it, and then he said that he had never participated in it and waspletely unaware of it. It was simply a contradiction. No matter which sentence was true, it had already been not worth being trusted. The videos showed his expressions and exchanges he had with Vivienne at the press conference. To compare the love song that waster yed, Vivienne was obviously his new love. No matter who was first orter, Ladarius was definitely a ya. Ladarius was so angry that he hadn¡¯t thought of how to counterattack When he was thinking about suing for nder, the second hit had alreadye to him. At half past ten in the morning, the award certificate for the International Perfume Competition, the prizes, and the trophy were publicized on the official website by Carmelo. They were beaming with joy, and the messages to celebrate were constantly sent over. It couldn¡¯t be said that the entire industry was in a carnival, but Silvia¡¯s name was on the Inte trend. That was the glory of American perfumers! For so many years, American perfumers had never been recognized by the world. When they went abroad, they were always ridiculed and despised by others. But that time, Silvia actually won first ce in the internationalpetition. Although the people who went this time were all young freshmen, that also showed that Silvia was very strong. It was said that Will thought highly of her and even wanted to recruit her into his team. However, Silvia refused. Silvia¡¯s name instantly became popr in the perfuming industry. Originally, this matter was not a direct attack on Ladarius, but it just so happened that his scandal had been revealed more than an hour ago. Silvia¡¯s grand prize was enough to prove that she was indeed capable. Not only did Silvia stand out in America, but she was also outstanding abroad. In other words, was there a need to steal the results of a bad perfumer like Vivienne? Silvia did not even need to show up and say a word, and she had already won and was recognized by everyone. Those who suspected her before stood out to apologize, and the apology to Silvia became a hot topic. To Ladarius, that morning was a nightmare. He thought it was over, but he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t yet. When it was time to get off work, a few more pieces of news were revealed. Those were actually about one thing. It was about whether he had really been together with Silvia or whether it was a one-sided love. Previously, he and Vivienne had found college ssmates. A few of them were their good friends, and a few of them were not very clear about the inside story but did not like Silvia, who had been solitary. At that time, everyone said that they did not know that Silvia and Ladarius had been together. They all thought that Vivienne and Ladarius were a couple. However, the turning point came. The video was still in their university, but this time, the one who came out to talk was their teacher and the professional tutor. The teachers were very happy and proud to see Silvia receive such an honor, so they were very happy to ept the R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only interview. That was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the tutor knew that Ladarius and Silvia were in a rtionship. After all, Silvia was a top student at that time. There were too many things that Ladarius needed her to help with. Later, he saw the potential of her producing perfumes and wanted to use them for himself. The other students did not know, but when Silvia was doing experiments for the professor, Ladarius would often pick her up. Of course, the teacher knew. Now, even the testimony from the third person¡¯s perspective could not stand still. Inparison, everyone was more convinced that the professor would not lie. Students might have a good or bad rtionship, and there would be all kinds of interests involved. For the sake of helping friends, they could tell a few lies, but professors couldn¡¯t lie about that kind of thing. Moreover, on that day, Ladarius¡¯ reputation had been ruined drastically. There was no need for any more evidence. The entire inte already hated him to the extreme. ¡°Ladarius meant the cheater, ya, and trash.¡± That was the result of the whole day. Ladarius waspletely stunned. Compared to Ladarius¡¯s crushing defeat, Silvia was in a celebratory mood, and Winnie even wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate. ¡°I finally understand! I finally understand why you want me to wait a little longer! This is so satisfying! Winnie raised the wine ss andughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m really so happy! After holding it in for so long, I finally vented my anger. I never thought that in my lifetime, I would actually be able to see the ya suffer so much!¡± ¡°Drink less.¡± Silvia shook her head and there was fruit juice in her cup. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 223 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 223 Chapter 223 I¡¯m Toast Previously, Silvia drank too much. From then on, Simon didn¡¯t allow Silvia to drink alcohol. Therefore, Silvia did her best to not drink alcohol. ¡°Today is a cheerful day. No matter what, we have to drink some wine to celebrate!¡± Winnie reached out to take Silvia¡¯s sses while saying, ¡°Drink some. If you get drunk, I will send you back.¡± ¡°No. I think I¡¯d better rely on myself.¡± Thest time Winnie sent Silvia home, Silvia almost failed to even enter her house. Fortunately, she met Simon at the door. Winnie knew what Silvia was talking about. She said, ¡°It¡¯ll be different this time. If we can¡¯t get in this time, I can call someone else to help you.¡± Ste shook her head and stopped Winnie. ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade Silvia. It is indeed not good to drink too much alcohol. But Silvia, I am very curious about what you are waiting for. You shouldn¡¯t have just gotten the evidence, right? Why must you wait until today to release it?¡± Silvia allowed Ladarius to be proud of himself for these few days just to make him feel more desperate in the end. Silvia took a sip of juice and said unhurriedly, ¡°There is video evidence, but the prize for thepetition will be sent over in two days.¡± Looking at Silvia¡¯s calm face, Ste and Winnie realized something and said, ¡°So, you are waiting for news from thepetition in France!¡± ¡°Actually, the news doesn¡¯t have much of an impact. However, since we are going to prove he is guilty, we have to have more solid evidence. It would be better if we could let him disappear from our sight forever!¡± That was why Silvia had gathered all the evidence and information together and put them online in one go. If Silvia released them one by one, Ladarius might still be able toe up with some tricks to fight back. But facing so much solid evidence at once, Ladarius wouldn¡¯t be able to think things through. He was doomed this time. Now, no matter what Ladarius said, no one would believe him. No matter how much Ladarius wanted to save his reputation, it was useless. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Most importantly, from beginning to end, Silvia had only been managing her Twitter ount officially. The contents were all about the new products or thepany¡¯s reposts. Silvia had never joined any topics of discussion. Even when theizens cursed and misunderstood Silvia the most, Silvia still didn¡¯t argue back or shut down thements section. Silvia waspletely aloof from the inte world and only focused on her own work. She did not care about others¡¯ nder or abuse. In the beginning, some people thought that Silvia felt guilty and did not dare to respond. But now, so much solid evidence had proved Silvia¡¯s innocence. Those who cursed Silvia before came to apologize to her. Those who had supported Silvia before praised her even more. They were proud that they were right about Silvia. In the information age, the dissemination of the news was so rapid, causing the topics on the Inte to change rapidly. No wonder Silvia said that there was no need to pay too much attention to the comments section at that time. Silvia was right. This time, Ladarius had really been proven guilty. He wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the perfume industry in the future. If it was just a personal matter, there would still be a chance for Ladarius to salvage the situation: But now, it was rted to the industry¡¯s reputation. Now, everyone knew that V.L¡¯s previous works were all made by Silvia. For some personal reasons, thepany upied Silvia¡¯s products ofbor and even ndered her. After suffering such grievances and nder, Silvia still didn¡¯t stand out to me V.L. It was obvious that Silvia was a woman with high moral quality. The return rate of V.L¡¯s products was rising at an unprecedented speed. In contrast, the sales of Carmelo were rising steadily. Because of Silvia, many people went to buy Carmelo¡¯s products to show their support. Silvia¡¯s products had the highest demand. With the huge amount of orders, Carmelo¡¯s sales volume reached an unprecedentedlyrge number. When V.L¡¯s shareholders saw the current situation, they questioned and criticized Ladarius. At the same time, they all withdrew their investments. Now, this matter was no longer a problem that could be solved by changing a CEO. V.L¡¯s reputation had beenpletely ruined. Later, someone even found out that V.L Company¡¯s name was named after Ladarius and Vivienne. It was a sign of their love. This made everyone feel even more disgusted. For a time, the trash cans in the streets and alleys were full of perfume bottles with the logo of V.L. This scene was also unprecedented. Sitting in the empty office, Ladarius was in a daze. It looked like he had already lost his hope for life Ladarius thought, no. I¡¯m toast! No one can save me this time Ladarius picked up his phone in a daze He wanted to call his mother. But the moment Ladarius pressed the dial button, he remembered his mother¡¯s stern reprimand. ¡°Don¡¯t call me again!¡± Ladarius thought, right. She is so busy. How can she have the cime to answer my call. Even if she has, so what? She can¡¯t do anything at all. After a pause, Ladarius logged out of the interface in the end. Heturned to the message editor and typed a line of words, ¡°I¡¯m toast. I¡¯m sorry. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Mr. Flores¡­¡± Ladarius¡¯ secretary stood at the door with a box in her arms, looking at Ladarius hesitantly. Ladarius waved his hand weakly, indicating that she could leave. Ladarius said, ¡°Go. You can all leave now!¡± He forced himself up and walked to the French window to look outside. The city was still crowded and bustling, and the scene was still as dazzling as before. But all of this did not belong to Ladarius. Ladarius somehow remembered the first time he moved into this office. At that time, thepany had just been established, but Silvia¡¯s perfume sales were very good. Once it was put into the market, it became very popr. At that time, the products were not expensive. However, because the quality and poprity of the perfume were good, the business was booming. The number of orders kept increasing. This was just like what happened to Carmelo today¡­ At that time, Ladarius had made a lot of money and even got many investments. The shareholders invested in hispany, and thepany grew stronger and stronger. He was very proud of himself¡­ Silvia helped Ladarius develop his business. At the same time, Ladarius had Vivienne as her girlfriend. He thought he was a winner in life at that time. Ladarius had thought that all of this would only develop in a better direction, and he would be wealthy, powerful, and famous! Ladarius wanted to prove to his mother that even without her support, he could still be a sessful businessman by himself! Ladarius thought he would sooner orter be a rich and powerful man. Ladarius thought his sessful life had just begun. He did not expect it to be the end. When did it start? Where did it go wrong? . At this moment, Ladarius could not think about so many things. He only knew that he was doomed! He waspletely doomed! Late at night¡­ Ladarius staggered out of the bar, dead drunk. After a few steps, he leaned against the wall and vomited. Even so, he still did not let go of the bottle in his hand. Ladarius thought only alcohol could numb his nerves and make him forget all the bad news for the time being. Ladarius gulped down a few more mouthfuls of alcohol and staggered forward. He mumbled incoherently. Suddenly, he tripped and fell to the ground. As a result, the wine bottle was broken with a bang, and Ladarius¡¯ palm bled. But Ladarius was unaware of it. He justy on the ground, tittering. Suddenly¡­ A pair of polished leather shoes appeared in front of Ladarius. Ladarius raised his head. His vision was blurry. ¡°You¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 224 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 224 Chapter 224 With Simon, Silvia Is Afraid of Nothing The weather was getting colder. It was snowing at night. However, it did not snow much all year round in LA. Even if it did, it would only snow lightly. The snow fell on the trees and formed a thinyer. But it melted before it could form a thickeryer. After leaving LA and heading to Boston, the scenery on the way could be seen changing. To be exact, the snow in LA was mixed with rain. The rain was mixed with snow particles, which looked crystal clear. But it was different in Boston. The further they went forward, the bigger the snow became. There were no longer snow particles butrge snowkes. The thickness of the snow on the ground was getting greater. When they were about to reach Austin¡¯s manor, the thickness of the snow on the side of the road could reach one¡¯s ankle. ¡°Boston is not far from LA. I didn¡¯t expect their scenery to be so different. It is snowing so heavily here.¡± After getting out of the car, Silvia stretched out her hand and caught a snowke. The snowkes fell on Silvia¡¯s head, shoulders, and palms. But they did not melt immediately. Silvia had not seen snow for many years. Now, standing in the snow, she was in a much better mood. ¨C ¡°It¡¯s right there. You haven¡¯t been back for a long time, right?¡± Simon ced a shawl on Silvia¡¯s shoulders and handed her a cup of hot cocoa. There was a heat preservation pot in the car, and the hot cocoa was very fragrant. Although it was not as good as home, Silvia still feltfortable. Silvia took a sip of hot cocoa and nodded. After thinking for a while, she replied, ¡°About six to seven years!¡±. Since Silvia went to college, she hadn¡¯te back. Anyway, she usually stayed in school, and she had to do experiments during the holidays. She had to check the information and go to different ces to collect information about the local culture. Anyway, she could always find an excuse to note back. If Silvia didn¡¯te back, Marc would definitely not persuade her. Marc once said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯te back, then she doesn¡¯t have toe back. Do I have to force her toe back?¡± Silvia also felt that her grandfather did not dote on her too much. In her memory, there was endless training, learning, and all kinds of tests. She could not rest even at home. She rarely had a chance to sleep peacefully. At that time, Silvia felt that her mother had passed away, and her grandfather didn¡¯t love her anymore. Most importantly, Silvia thought Marc might me Silvia¡¯s mother¡¯s death on Silvia. That was why Marc was not close to Silvia. When Silvia was young, she might still hope to feel the warmth of her family. But after she grew up, she would stop thinking about it. She only hoped to escape from the Austin family as well as its suffocating environment. Silvia wanted to live freely, even if she had to live alone. Now, when Silvia thought of the break-up with her family, she thought it should start when she officially established a rtionship with Ladarius, Marc had always been indifferent to Silvia. When Marc found out that Silvia was in a rtionship with an ordinary young man, he suddenly flew into a rage and wanted Silvia to break up with that young man. At that time, Silvia¡¯s heart was filled with resistance and rebellion. The more Marc disagreed, the more Silvia wanted to be with Ladarius. As a result, Silvia cut off all ties with Marc at that time¡­ ¡°Silvia. Silvia?¡± After Simon called Silvia twice, Silvia came back to her senses and turned to look at Simon. Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. He asked, ¡°Did you just think of the past?¡± silvia smiled and nodded. Simon said, ¡°If you are unhappy and don¡¯t want to face it, we can go back.¡± Silvia said, ¡°No need. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. It¡¯s time to go and visit grandpa.¡± Silvia thought she had already left here for so long. Was she really going to cut off all ties with her family for a lifetime? No. Now that Silvia was with Simon, she thought she should tell her family about this matter sooner orter. It didn¡¯t matter if they wanted to know it or not. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Silvia¡¯s insistence, Simon took the empty cup and threw it into the trash can in the car. Silvia smiled and held Simon¡¯s hand tightly. Silvia thought she was afraid of nothing when standing by Simon¡¯s side. The distance was not long, and they soon arrived at the entrance of Austin¡¯s manor. Austin¡¯s manor was not in the city center. To be exact, it was in the suburbs. It upied arge suburban area and was This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. next to a mountain and river. It was said that this was a prosperous ce. Silvia didn¡¯t remember when the Austin family took root in this ce. After so many years, it was already hard to remember. It was also a legend that the Austin family was an ancient martial arts family, and it was passed down from generation to generation. As for whether the Austin family really knew martial arts or not, no one had seen it with their own eyes, and no one had verified it. The current Austin family was mainly doing business. Of course, it was not just business. There were also those who had be professors and doctors. The Austin family was huge and had a lot of branches. When someone mentioned the Austin family, they could not help but be respectful. However, it was hard to say which family branch they were talking about Perhaps it was because of this that the Austin family gave people a feeling of mystery. Probably because it was Marc¡¯s birthday, there were a lot of carsing. The car tracks on the road were very obvious, and the snow was crushed by the passing cars. When the car arrived at the entrance, it was stopped by the guard. It required the guests to show the invitation letter. Simon pulled his cor slightly and was about to take out the invitation letter. But Silvia had already lowered the. window and looked at the guard. It had probably been a long time since Silvia left this ce. The guard at the entrance was stunned for a moment. But after taking a closer look, he quickly reacted and said, ¡°Ms. Silvia? Ms. Silvia, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to celebrate my grandpa¡¯s birthday,¡± Silvia said in a deep voice. ¡°Hey, let them pass!¡± The guard waved his hand. ¡°Go and tell Mr. Austin that Ms. Silvia is back!¡± They all looked excited. It looked like they were very d to see Silvia back Then, Silvia slowly rolled up the window, and her expression was still very solemn. Simon did not say anything. He only gently held one of Silvia¡¯s hands. Alter entering the manor from the entrance, they drove for about ten minutes before stopping in front of a house. There were already quite a few cars in the parking lot at the entrance. Silvia looked out and saw that Zain¡¯s car was also there. Today was Marc¡¯s birthday, so Zain should naturally be there. But¡­ Silvia didn¡¯t want to enter the house in front of so many people and didn¡¯t like to face such a noisy asion. ¡°I¡¯ll send the gifts in. You don¡¯t need to go through the main entrance. You can avoid other people and go to see your grandpa alone. It shouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing for you, right?¡± Noticing Silvia¡¯s hesitation, Simon suggested so. Simon came today as Silvia¡¯s husband, and he also represented the Palmer family. Thus, to not embarrass both families, Simon had to enter the hall through the main entrance. However, Silvia obviously did not like to deal with this kind of social interaction. There were too many people inside, and Simon did not want Silvia to be in that kind of environment. Thus, Simon thought it would be better for them to do things separately. Silvia thought this arrangement was perfect, so she nodded and agreed. The gift Simon prepared was a master¡¯s painting. It was ced in a brocade box. But Silvia¡¯s crane- shaped wooden sculpture had to be transported using a car. Simon leaned over and kissed Silvia¡¯s forehead. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you after I¡¯m done with my business here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Silvia replied with a smile. Then, she watched Simon get out of the car and walk up the stairs step by step. Freddie held the brocade box in his hand and followed closely behind Simon. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 225 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 225 Chapter 225 She Still Belongs to the Austin Family Seeing his receding figure, Silvia opened the car door and got out of the car. Then, she saw Zain. It seemed that Zain was waiting for Silvia because his gaze was fixed on her. Only then did Silvia realize that something was wrong. She had already shown up. The servant had also sent a message. It was impossible for the family not to know that she hade. Why was there not even a servant when she got out of the car? So was this deliberately arranged by Zain to avoid causing too muchmotion? Since Silvia was already back, there was no need for her to hide. She straightened up and walked straight towards Zain. ¡°You are finally back,¡± Zain said as he looked at his cousin standing in front of him. ¡°I said that I woulde back.¡± Silvia¡¯s implication was that since she had agreed, she would not go back on her word. Zain nodded slightly and said, ¡°Grandfather is already waiting for you.¡± With Zain around, it would be better because he would save a lot of unnecessary trouble. This journey would definitely clear out all the other people. ¡°Oh right, thank you for the information you gave mest time.¡± Thinking of the things he had specially given herst time, Silvia felt that it was necessary to thank Zain. ¡°What are you thanking me for? You don¡¯t need it anyway,¡± Zain said without turning his head. The things were given to Silvia, but in the end, she still kept them and did not expose everything. From the first time Zain came to look for Silvia, Silvia knew that the Austin family seemed not to care about her on the surface, but in fact, almost all of them knew about her. Otherwise, Zain would not have been so clear about her situation and even collected such private information about Ladarius for her. ¡°Anyway, I still have to thank you.¡± They entered from the small building on the side, walked to the rear door, and passed through a long corridor before arriving at the building behind. The front part of the house was basically for entertaining guests. The back part was the ce where the Austin family lived. It would not allow people to enter and exit casually. Therefore, when they arrived at the back house, they would feel particrly quiet. ¡°Since you have already exposed so much evidence, why don¡¯t you just expose this?¡± As Zain walked, he said, ¡°Do you still have personal feelings?¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°We should allow for unpredictable circumstances and needs. Didn¡¯t you learn this from a young age? Have you forgotten?¡± Of course, it was impossible for Zain to forget. Silvia was just teasing him. He stopped in his tracks, and there was a trace of a smile on his lips. ¡°So you still remember.¡± Silvia was stumped. She remembered every word. How could she not remember it? It was almost bone-deep. Even if she wanted to forget, she could not forget it. After entering the building at the back, Silvia¡¯habitually wanted to go upstairs, but she saw Zain walking straight Chapter 225 She Still Belongs to the Austin Family Get Boats ahead, turning a corner, in the direction of the room on the first floor. Silvia was stunned for a moment before following closely behind, ¡°Grandpa changed his bedroom?¡± ¡°He¡¯s old, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him to climb stairs. It¡¯s more convenient to live on the first floor.¡± After a pause, Zain turned to look at Silvia. ¡°You really haven¡¯t been back for too long.¡± It had been too long, so Silvia didn¡¯t even know about it. Silvia fell silent. Zain added, ¡°Grandpa is old and has some small problems with his body. You¡¯d better¡­ Zain paused but did not say anything. He walked to the door and knocked lightly. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡± There was a slight cough in the room, followed by a somewhat old but still loud voice, ¡°Come in.¡± Silvia originally thought that she could face it calmly, but when she was about to step through the door, she could not help but feel nervous. The room was very big. There was a carpet on the ground, making the whole house seem particrly quiet. The old man sat by the window and watched the snowkes fall from the window. His gaze was distant. Such a painting was particrly tranquil. But¡­ Silvia¡¯s eyes fell on the chair under the old man. It was not an ordinary chair, but a wheelchair. Even though it looked very tough and advanced, it was indeed a wheelchair. ¡°Grandfather?¡± Silvia called out, her voice trembling. What ¡­ happened to him? ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± The old man didn¡¯t take back his gaze and responded to Silvia. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Silvia quickly took a few steps forward but stopped in front of him. She wanted to go forward again, but she was a little afraid. It was only then that the old man turned his wheelchair around and looked at Silvia directly. He still looked the same as Silvia remembered, but he looked much older. His hair had turned white and his wrinkles had increased. However, his gaze was not as sharp as before. It seemed to be a little more peaceful and kinder. Was it because Silvia had been away for too long that she had unconsciously felt that her grandfather had be gentler? At that moment, Silvia suddenly felt that her grandfather wasn¡¯t such a nuisance. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up!¡± the old man sized Silvia up and said. There was a sense of gratification and sensation in Marc¡¯s tone. The little girl who was not even as tall as his waist was now so tall. Marc could only sit and look up at Silvia. This was growth passed down through generations. Marc¡¯s eyes were a little tearful. Silvia took a few more steps forward, squatted down in front of him, and looked at his legs. At the very least, his legs are still intact, but the wheelchair¡­ ¡°Grandpa, your legs¡­¡± Silvia looked up and asked doubtfully. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s leg got a stroke. When it gets serious, he can¡¯t stand up and walk. When it is not serious, he can stand asionally.¡± Zain, who was standing behind her, opened his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years.¡± Silvia was shocked. Therefore, no one had ever told her that her family knew everything that had happened to her over the years. However, she really did not know anything about her family. The so-called breakup, the so-called departure, was only her one-sided belief. In the end, she was still the child of the Austin family. Silvia gently ced her hand on Marc¡¯s knee. Thetter did not berate her. Only then did Silvia rx. ¡°Can¡¯t it be cured?¡± ¡°The root of pain can¡¯t be cured. It¡¯s fine when it doesn¡¯t cause any problems. When it does, it¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m old, and I always have such small problems. What¡¯s this?¡± Perhaps it was because Zain had said too much and interrupted him. The old man was a little impatient. After Marc said this, Zain stopped exining and stood there quietly. ¡°I heard that you received a prize recently, didn¡¯t you?¡± the old man lowered his head and asked. Silvia replied, ¡°Yes, a prize for the perfume appraisalpetition, which isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± At the very least, it was still a distance away from her goal. Marc revealed a faint smile, but in the blink of an eye, he said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you can continue. Good, very good.¡± Seeing that her hand was still on his knees, Marc covered her hand. ¡°Stand up!¡± Being suddenly stroked by him, Silvia was stunned and looked up at Marc. Then, she was almost pulled up by Marc. Silvia regained her bnce and her gaze involuntarily fell on Marc¡¯s knees. Marc remained cool, but it must be very painful, right? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 226 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Young People Nowadays Are Candid In Silvia¡¯s memory, her grandfather was a person who refused to admit defeat. Every day, he would wake up at five o¡¯clock and start exercising. Even though Marc was old, his body was exceptionally tough. He stood straight as a tree and ran fast as the wind. He was very healthy. But now, Marc had to sit in this wheelchair. Although Marc said that it was nothing, if it was really nothing, he would definitely stand and never sit. It could be seen how painful his legs were. ¡°Alright!¡± Marc felt ufortable under Silvia¡¯s gaze, so he pulled a nket over his knees. ¡°How long have you been away from the Austin family?¡± ¡°Seven or eight years?¡± At the mention of this, Silvia¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°To be precise, it is seven years and three months,¡± Zain added timely. Silvia was amazed. ¡°It seems that you are quite used to living outside. This is also good.¡± The words that the old man said today all surprised Silvia. The tit-for-tat she had expected did not happen. Today, Marc looked more like an ordinary, kind old man. ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°You have a new boyfriend, don¡¯t you?¡± Marc changed the topic and suddenly asked her a question. Silvia was stunned for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Is he good to you?¡± Marc asked again. ¡°Alright.¡± After answering, Silvia probably felt that one word could not represent Simon¡¯s merits, so she emphasized, ¡°He¡¯s very good!¡± ¡°Are you sure he is serious about you? When did he know that you are from the Austin family?¡± Zain always spoke at crucial times. Silvia said with certainty, ¡°I am sure that he is serious, and so am 1! I know that I was willful before, but believe me. If I make one mistake, I won¡¯t make two mistakes.¡± Zain still wanted to say something, but Marc raised his hand and stopped Zain from continuing. Marc then turned his gaze to the window and pouted his lips in the direction of the building. ¡°Is it him?¡± Following Marc¡¯s eyes, Silvia looked down and happened to see Simon walking in this direction under the guidance of the servants. Her heart warmed and she nodded. Her gaze became much gentler. ¡°Simon. The current head of the Palmer family is indeed capable. This time, you¡¯ve got the right person.¡± From Marc¡¯s tone, it seemed that he did not object. What did he mean by a right person? Was thest person a bad choice? However, now that Silvia thought about it, her judgment back then was indeed very problematic. Reality had taught her a harsh lesson. Ladarius was indeed a scumbag. He was not worth it. ¡°Sir,¡± A servant¡¯s voice sounded from outside. It seemed that the person in question had already arrived. ¡°Let him in.¡± The door opened and the servant took a step back. Simon walked in and quickly scanned the room. The moment he saw Silvia, he was probably relieved and rxed. ¡°Simon,¡± Marc greeted with a smile. Simon was not surprised that Marc called his name directly. He walked up to Marc, bent down, and politely reached out his hand. ¡°Mr. Austin, I wish you a long and healthy life.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marc looked at Simon¡¯s outstretched hand but did not hold it. He said indifferently, ¡°You still call me Mr. Austin?¡± Marc¡¯s voice was dignified, but his expression was very peaceful. Simon was stunned, then he looked at Silvia and immediately understood, ¡°You are right!¡± Simon then withdrew his hand, cupped his hands, and respectfully said, ¡°Simon, your future grandson- inw, wishes my future grandfather-inw good fortune and longevity.¡± ¡°Grandson-inw?¡± Marc widened his eyes in shock Were all young people nowadays so candid? A second ago, Simon called him Mr. Austin, but the next second, Simon called him his future grandfather-inw. ¡°Our Austin family has not recognized you yet.¡± Zain, who had always been calm, had be the one who could not keep his cool. Marc had experienced a lot. First, he raised his hand to signal for Zain to calm down. Then, he coughed dryly and said, ¡°Simon, you are a junior. It is OK to call me Marc, but it is still too early to call me grandfather.¡± The implication was that the Austin family had not recognized the rtionship between Silvia and Simon, so they would not recognize Simon¡¯s identity for the time being. Simon nced at Silvia and saw that she had closed her eyes. She also looked very helpless. Simon roughly guessed that Silvia had not told her family about the rtionship between them, so Simon did not expose the secret. He only replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait. Sooner orter, she will be mine anyway.¡± Marc was stumped. Zain was speechless. Silvia was cheerful. She thought, you¡¯re a brave man. Perhaps feeling that this topic was too awkward and that someone might blow up if they didn¡¯t talk properly, Marc changed the topic, ¡°I heard that recently, the business in Warin has expanded to more than ten countries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have dabbled in them.¡± Simon¡¯s answer was still a bit modest. How could that be called a dabbler? It was clear Simon owned a branchpany in every country. The business was not small. Warin did makeup products and fashion. It was also involved in the film and television industry. It could be said that Warin was a unique big shot in this industry. However, it was also very impressive to get a share of the beauty market abroad. In terms of business, Zain was also quite respectful towards Simon. Among his peers, there was no one as outstanding as S¨ªmon in business. It was precisely because of this that the Palmer family was able to steadily establish themselves in the four great aristocratic families under the condition that they didn¡¯t have many talents. However, this was a different story. Just because Simon was doing good business didn¡¯t mean that he was a good grandson-inw. Previously, Ladarius was unknown, but he turned out to be a two-timer, not to mention a man of Simon¡¯s status. Whether Simon was serious about Silvia was questionable. ¡°Your father and I are old friends, but we have been apart for years. How is he going?¡± When she heard her grandfather mention this, Silvia was very surprised. She did not expect her grandfather to know Simon¡¯s father. However, Silvia and Simon had been together for so long, but she had never seen his parents. She almost forgot about this. ¡°He goes very well. He is traveling around the world with my mother. In fact, the number of times I could see him was not much.¡± After listening to Simon¡¯s exnation, Silvia suddenly realized that no wonder she had never seen his parents before. It turned out that they had gone to travel around the world. ¡°Good, it is good to travel around the world!¡± Marc gently tapped on the side of the wheelchair and said emotionally, ¡°While one is still young and healthy, one should grab this opportunity to travel around. Even if I want to travel now, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Marc raised his hand and ced it on his leg, his tone a little dejected. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to walk around if you wish. We can apany you,¡± Simon turned to nce at Silvia and said with a smile. The look in Simon¡¯s eyes made Silvia feel very at ease. It was a kind of support. She did not know where her courage came from. Silvia just took the initiative to step forward and hold Marc¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, grandfather. If you want to walk around, we can apany you.¡± Marc was shocked when Silvia suddenly held his hand. He lowered his head and looked at her hand which was holding his hand in a sentimental way. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 227 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 227 Chapter 227 There Is No Air Conditioner ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time for the birthday banquet,¡± Zain looked at the clock and reminded Marc. ¡°Alright.¡± Marc nodded and looked at Silvia to ask her whether she would like to attend the banquet. Silvia shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t go. You know I don¡¯t like that kind of atmosphere.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Marc said nothing more and then looked at Simon. Simon put his hand on Silvia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will apany her.¡± Marc smiled and seemed to be pleased. ¡°Alright, you can stay here. Tell Jamie to clean up two rooms for you. Is that OK?¡± Marc said hisst words to Silvia. He was asking for her opinion. Silvia didn¡¯t expect Marc to ask for her opinion. She was surprised, so she nodded and said, ¡°OK. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Hearing Silvia¡¯s words, Marc was happy. He smiled and said, ¡°Zain, let¡¯s go.¡± Zain responded and went forward to hold the wheelchair. Then, he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Jamie will guide you to the roomster.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Silvia nodded and followed them out of the room, watching them go to the building ahead. After a while, Jamie Collins, the butler, came. ¡°Ms. Silvia, Mr. Palmer, pleasee with me.¡± Jamie guided Silvia and Simon to go upstairs and arranged two rooms for them. The two rooms were far from each other. One was at one end of the corridor, and the other was at the other. Silvia was speechless. Simon looked calm, as if he had no objections. ¡°Ms. Silvia, you must be tired. You can take a rest now. If you need anything, just let me know. Someone will bring the food to your roomter,¡± Jamie said. Jamie was thoughtful, but the arrangement for the rooms was unsatisfying. ¡°Jamie, the rooms are far away from each other.¡± Silvia looked in the direction of the other room. It looked far away, let alone walk there. Jamie lowered his head. ¡°It was Mr. Zain¡¯s instruction. Mr. Palmer is a guest, so we should give him the best guest room.¡± Jamie was respectful. However, he meant Simon could only stay in the guest room because he was an outsider. In other words, they were generous enough to allow him to stay. ¡°But¡­¡± Silvia wanted to say something, but Simon stopped her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am satisfied with the room.¡± Since Simon said that, Silvia could not continue arguing, Jamie continued, ¡°Mr. Palmer, I am d you are satisfied. I will not disturb you any longer.¡± Jamie went downstairs. There were only Silvia and Simon. Silvia could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you stop me? Do you want to be so far away from me?¡± ¡°Do you think you can change anything?¡± Simon smiled and wrapped his arms around Silvia¡¯s waist. He pulled her closer to him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard it is Zain¡¯s instruction? There is no need to make things difficult for the butler.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon emphasized ¡°Zain¡¯s instruction¡± and kept smiling. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to part with me,¡± he said softly, pressing his forehead against hers. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Silvia was not shy and put her arms around Simon¡¯s neck. She said, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°There is always a solution,¡± Simon chuckled. He lowered his head and kissed Silvia¡¯s lips. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at your room first.¡± The room was the one that belonged to Silvia when she lived in the Austin¡¯s house. The moment Silvia pushed open the door, she was touched. The room was the same as it was when she left. Everything inside had not been moved, but the room was clean. It must be cleaned often, but everything was kept in its original position. Only the beddings were new. They looked warm because they had been baked in the sun. However, there was no heater in the room. Simon looked around and found no air conditioner. Therefore, he felt cold. ¡°There is no air conditioner in the room.¡± Simon looked around again to make sure he had not missed anything, However, he hadn¡¯t seen an air conditioner. Hearing Simon¡¯s words, Silvia remembered something. ¡°I forgot to tell you there are no air conditioners or heaters in the Austin¡¯s house. You have to put up with it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was hard to believe. Electrical appliances weremon in ordinary families. How could the Austin¡¯s house have no air conditioners? However, the Austin¡¯s house had no air conditioners because the Austin family didn¡¯t need air conditioners but not because they couldn¡¯t afford them. ¡°Do you know the legend? The Austin family is an ancient martial arts family, and all of them have studied martial arts.¡± Silvia sat down on the bed so that she could feel warmer. Simon nodded. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°It is true.¡± Silvia turned to look at Simon and said peacefully. ¡°I have been forced to practice martial arts since I was young. As a child of the Austin family, I had to do it whether I liked it. Practicing martial arts is like eating and sleeping. Grandpa believes the one who practices martial arts should be able to endure any suffering. That is why there are no air conditioners or heaters in the Austin¡¯s house. ¡°Winter is cold, and summer is hot. All is natural. He said people should adapt to the climate and should not covet pleasure.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°Therefore¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, the Austin¡¯s house has no air conditioners, and its decoration is simple.¡± When Simon walked into the room, he felt it was too simple. He finally knew the reason. There were some simple furniture and appliances, but they had nothing to do with luxury. They couldn¡¯t even be described as delicate. ¡°Can you understand why I was shocked when I saw your house?¡± Silvia said jokingly. Although the Austin family was a great family, it was the thriftiest among the four great families because of its different habits. When Silvia saw Simon¡¯s vi, she was shocked. The Austin¡¯s house upied arge area, but few things were inside. However, the decoration of Simon¡¯s vi was luxurious. Everything was the most advanced high-tech one. Although he lived alone, there was no negligence in the house. ¡°It¡¯s our house.¡± Simon put his finger on Silvia¡¯s lips and said seriously. ¡°It is not bad now.¡± Silvia smiled and stretched. Then, shey back down. Recalling the past, she thought her life had been much better. ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to wake up early to run every morning, and there are no more surprise attacks at night.¡± In the past, Silvia had to wake up before dawn and run every morning. And there might be a surprise attack at night. Marc always said the one who practiced martial arts should be on guard at all times. However, who would be on guard when sleeping at home? Simon was surprised. It was out of his expectations. Hey down beside Silvia and looked at the ceiling. Then, he muttered, ¡°I have a nasty feeling.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 228 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 228 Chapter 228 I Get You On such a cold day, there was no air conditioning in the room. It was as cold as hell. ¡°Is there no air conditioning in the guest room? Then the guests whoe to the Austin family for the time being also have to temper themselves?¡± Simon was curious. After all, there were so many peopleing over to celebrate the birthday of Silvia¡¯s grandfather. Some people might stay overnight for the time being. Simon wondered whether they were the same. Silvia shook her head. ¡°The building in front is for the guests. There are a few guest rooms with air conditioning there, but the house behind it is the Austin¡¯s home.¡± She meant her family could not enjoy this, but outsiders could. Hearing this, Simon felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Then, am I considered one of your family members?¡± That was why he lived in this building without air conditioning. Simon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°That¡¯s right. Theoretically speaking, that is what I meant.¡± Silvia nodded seriously. Simonughed. ¡°That is such an honor!¡± They chatted andughed, but after lying down for a while, they felt quite cold. They didn¡¯t want to sleep and thus got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ve been to the Austin family twice in total, but I haven¡¯t walked around much.¡± Out of politeness, Simon only paid a visit and soon left. He never wandered into the Austin¡¯s home, let alone lived there. But today, their positions were different, and thus their moods were different. After hesitating for a while, Silvia did not refuse. They put on their coats and walked into the yard. The banquet hall in front was very lively. With the status of the Austin family, many people came to celebrate the birthday. Besides, there were also many disciples in the Austin family. The guests were all in the front, and thus the courtyard was exceptionally quiet. Somehow, the snow had stopped. The silver outfit in the yard looked enchanting and unique. Snow was lying thick on the ground, and the snow crunched under their feet, only footprints being left. Holding hands, Silvia and Simon walked for a while. Silvia turned around and saw a long line of footprints behind her. They were all big and small and were intertwined. Those big ones were Simon¡¯s footprints and those small ones were hers. Looking at the footprints, an idea shed in Silvia¡¯s mind, she let go of Simon¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Silvia carefully walked to a nk space and then took turns to step over. Although her steps were slow, each step was steady and forceful. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Silvia finished one round and jumped out, the footprints were in the shape of a heart. Silvia pped her hands and looked at her masterpiece. She felt that her heart was quite clear. ¡°Not bad!¡± Simon smiled at her. He also followed her footsteps and stepped on them. However, he stepped on them along the outside. Some of the footprints ovepped. After Simon stopped, there was a bigger heart around the smaller one. Simon raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Your heart is too t. Mine is better!¡± Silvia wrinkled her nose as she pointed at the ws that Simon stepped on. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it looks good or not. The important thing is that you are in my heart!¡± His words had two meanings. Simon felt very satisfied as he looked at the two sets of hearts. Silvia was more satisfied with such whispers of love. She smiled sweetly at Simon. In the past, when she was in this courtyard, she was trained non-stop and did all kinds of physical training. There were designated areas in the open space, and each area had different training programs. When Silvia was very young, this courtyard was only a training ground for her. Now, the heavy snow covered everything. With Simon around, Silvia finally had someone to rely on. This courtyard no longer seemed to be the same as before, though it was still the same. But everything was different. ¡°Are you cold? Should we go back?¡± Simon put his arm around Silvia¡¯s shoulder, afraid that she would freeze. ¡°It¡¯s not that warm when we go back. It¡¯s not that cold to run around here!¡± Silvia smiled. This was the truth. The room was as cold as ever, especially when there was no one around. It felt even colder. ¡°If you feel ufortable, we won¡¯t stay for the night. Let¡¯s go back directly?¡± After some thought, Simon made a suggestion. It was really hard to imagine how Silvia had survived all these years. Simon had dealt with the people of the Austin family in business. They didn¡¯t know each other very well, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so old-fashioned. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t like it.¡± Actually, it was just that Silvia hadn¡¯t returned for a long time and was a little unustomed to it. After all, she stayed in afortable environment for a long time and did not want to go back to those hard days. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get used to if you can.¡± Simon still wanted to say something, but Silvia raised a hand and gestured for him to keep quiet. Her eyes looked diagonally ahead. Silvia was a little startled. Simon looked in the direction of her gaze and vaguely saw that it was a person. . There were many flowers and trees in the courtyard of the Austin family. In front of them was a forest. The trees seemed to be fruit trees, whose bare branches were covered with thick snow. In the forest, there seemed to be someone there. One could not see his face clearly. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Simon could not see clearly, but from Silvia¡¯s reaction, it should be an acquaintance. Meeting an acquaintance or old friend in her own courtyard was nothing unusual. Simon did not think much about it. However, Silvia said, ¡°It seems to be the person I am looking for. Wait!¡± Waving her hand, Silvia walked in the direction of that person, She did not call out his name when she walked over. Silvia moved cautiously, as if she was afraid of scaring him away. Simon had never seen her like this before. He frowned and followed her. It was impossible to not make a sound while walking in the snow. As soon as Simon and Silvia came closer, the person immediately noticed and turned his head. ¡°It really is you!¡± Seeing his face clearly, Silvia pped her hands and called out happily. The man was even more surprised. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I got you! You¡¯d better submit to arrest with folded arms!¡± Silvia ran up to him and said with a radiant smile. The man kept silent. Simon also didn¡¯t know what to say. Silvia was like a police officer catching a criminal. ¡°Why are you here?¡± the man asked curiously. He was surprised to see Silvia here. ¡°I was about to say the same thing!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 229 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 229 Chapter 229 She Is My Fianc¨¦e Silvia really did not expect that the youth she had been looking for would be in her own courtyard. He didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but his eyes were not as bright as before. He looked a little dull. ¡°I guess people came here today for the same reason,¡± he nced in the direction of the banquet building and said indifferently. Silvia wondered if he meant that he was here also to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you in the hall?¡± Charles looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Silvia was rendered speechless. Although he looked depressed, Charles was still brutally frank, just like he used to be. ¡°You still haven¡¯t exined it to me. Why did you suddenly give up? You had agreed to it, but then you didn¡¯t answer the phone or text messages. Where is your professional ethics?¡± Silvia finally saw Charles and said the words she had suppressed in her heart. However, hearing this, Charles¡¯s eyes dimmed again. He did not exin and only said vaguely, ¡°I have my reasons. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I make it for you and send it over? I did it for free. We can call it even.¡± Charles casually put his hands in his pockets and wore a blue down jacket. The light blue color matched his age. Standing in the clean snow, he looked very fresh. Silvia shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about? Let me ask you. Where is my wood?¡± As she spoke, Silvia extended her hand toward Charles. She asked Charles for a small piece of wood, which he had at that time. Charles agreed, and Silvia brought a small piece of wood back. Its special fragrance was attractive to her. ¡°No.¡± His answer was also very straightforward. ¡°You¡­¡± She still wanted to say something, but footsteps came from not far away, apanied by shouts, ¡°Charles.¡± It was the name of the youth. When Charles heard this voice, his expression changed subtly. He looked a little nervous and a little impatient. Seeing Charles, the man was about to call him again when he noticed that there was someone else. So he stopped abruptly and approached Charles. He first nced at Charles, who had not turned around, and then looked at Silvia. It was a mature and steady middle-aged man. He looked a little old, and he had a good figure at his age, even though he was a little chubby. The man was in good spirits, and his eyes were particrly sharp. He looked at people with a judgmental gaze. When Silvia met his gaze, she subconsciously shivered. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± he asked Charles. Although the man saw Silvia, he had no intention of greeting her. Silvia didn¡¯t care about it, but she was a little curious about this man¡¯s identity. ¡°It¡¯s stuffy inside. I came out to take a breather,¡± Charles replied, but he didn¡¯t turn to look at the man. ¡°Is it done? Can we go in now?¡± His voice was low and dignified, with the pressure from elders. After a pause, he added, ¡°Your uncles are inside. Don¡¯t be so reckless and lose your rules.¡± Charles did not speak, but he had already turned around. It seemed that he was obedient, but the look he gave Silvia before he left was very helpless. Perhaps it was Charles¡¯s gaze, or perhaps it was the middle-aged man¡¯s tone that made Silvia ufortable. Silvia said before she could think, ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± She finally caught the attention of the middle-aged man. He stopped and turned around, his eyes locked on her. His gaze was piercing and freezing. He ran his eyes over Silvia. It seemed that her action had displeased him. In fact, the moment he looked over, Silvia felt a chill down her spine. However, when she thought that she had nothing to do with this man, she felt she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him. Then, Silvia was a lot more confident. She straightened her back and looked straight at the man. He probably did not expect a little girl to be so bold. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He frowned slightly and opened his mouth to speak, but he was interrupted. ¡°Mr. Petersen.¡± Simon, who had been watching from a distance, walked up to Silvia and stood still. When he saw Simon, the man, Den Petersen, was stunned. ¡°Simon?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see you earlier. I thought you sent someone else this year.¡± Simon said naturally, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. Petersen here.¡± ¡°The heavy snow came a littlete.¡± Den nodded slightly. He was also polite to Simon. After all, he ignored Silvia just now. Simon smiled and turned to look at Charles. ¡°This is¡­¡±! Den turned sideways and tugged at Charles¡¯s sleeve. ¡°This is my son, Charles Petersen. Charles, this is Warin¡¯s president, Mr. Palmer. You can call his name, Simon.¡± Hearing this, Silvia widened her eyes. She thought, Charles Charles Petersen from the Petersen family? Could it be the Petersen family from New York? Judging from how familiar Den was with Simon, and the fact that Den coulde to celebrate her grandfather¡¯s birthday, Silvia believed Den was from the Petersen family in New York Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was shocking. Charles loved wood carving. He had a little temper but was also a little cute. Silvia never thought that he came from the Petersen family of New York Silvia thought, what a small world! Charles looked at Simon, his lips moving as he said, ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± It was obvious that he was not used to Simon¡¯s name. Simon did not care about Charles¡¯s way of addressing him. He smiled and nodded, but Den was unhappy. He red at Charles. ¡°Mr. Palmer, the banquet has begun. Why don¡¯t we take a seat first?¡± Den said as he pulled at Charles¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± However, before Den could touch his sleeve, Charles withdrew his hand and avoided Den¡¯s touch. He looked very reluctant, which made Den¡¯s face darken. He was about to get angry. ¡°Mr. Petersen,¡± silvia said. She thought she could call Den in the same way as Simon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still have something to talk about with Charles. Can you let him go backter?¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Den frowned. He had no impression of Silvia¡¯s face, and he could not remember who she was. ¡°She is my ¡­ fianc¨¦e.¡± Simon raised his hand and pulled Silvia into his embrace. He originally wanted to say ¡°wife¡±, but finally he changed it. But even so, it left Den and Charles stunned. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Chapter 230 You Should Control Her a Little Even Den could not conceal his astonishment. Although it was a private matter for Simon, for the people of their status, if they had a partner, or if they had a matrimonial alliance, they couldn¡¯t keep it a secret all the time. Simon had always been a golden bachelor in the eyes of women. Not to mention other ordinary people, even the socialites in the industry regarded him as an ideal marriage partner. For so long, he didn¡¯t have any scandals. His whole heart was devoted to his career. Thanks to his efforts, the business of the Palmer family grew rapidly. Now, he suddenly said that he had a fianc¨¦e. It was so shocking. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Charles widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Silvia. Den shouted, ¡°Charles, you are rude!¡± Den restrained his shock. His altitude towards Silvia became a bit more polite. ¡°This is really unexpected good news. Then, how should I address thisdy?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Petersen. I am Silvia Austin.¡± Silvia politely held out a hand to Den. She thought, no matter what, Den is an elder, I have to greet him. Den hesitated for a moment. He felt that this name was a little familiar. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Are you Mr. Austin¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Hearing this, Silvia was even more surprised than Den. The Austin family always kept a low profile. They had numerous branch families and many disciples. As for the immediate family members, only a few people outside knew them. Silvia had been outside for so many years, and no one knew her rtionship with the Austin family. Since Den knew that she was Marc¡¯s granddaughter, he must be very familiar with the Austin family. Den was right, and Silvia could not deny it. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you are Mr. Austin¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Den¡¯s words were a little meaningful. Silvia didn¡¯t know what he meant and smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you have good taste,¡± he shifted his gaze to Simon and added. ¡°Thank you, I also think so!¡± Simon smiled and turned to look at Silvia. He looked a little proud. Silvia was speechless. ¡°Mr. Petersen, Charles and I are friends. I still have something to talk to him about. Can I talk with him for a few minutes?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere had eased a lot, Silvia hurriedly said that to Den. Perhaps because Den knew Silvia¡¯s identity, or perhaps because he wanted to show respect to Simon, Den did not stop them this time. Instead, he looked at his son and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have a few decent friends. Then¡­ Have a good chat!¡± After that, he turned around and headed towards the banquet hall. Seeing that Den had gone far, Silvia felt the heavy and oppressive atmosphere ease for an instant. She thought, sure enough, I don¡¯t feel tense when there is no elder present. Silvia turned around and found that Charles had been staring at her with a strange look in his eyes. So she walked straight towards him. ¡°Charles Petersen.¡± This was the first time Silvia called his full name. It turned out that his surname was Petersen. Silvia didn¡¯t expect that the carving boy she encountered in a small wooden carving shop would actually be a member of the Petersen family of New York ¡°What?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows and also felt strange when he was called by Silvia in this way. Silvia stretched out her hand with an open palm. She continued the previous topic. ¡°Where is the wood?¡± Charles was speechless. ¡°I have used up all of them,¡± Charles said casually. Silvia didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°You promised to give the wood to me. Even if it is used up, you must find a way topensate me. You can¡¯t break your promise. You should be honest!¡± Silvia was serious, and Charles could not help but turn to look at Simon. ¡°You should control her a little!¡± Simon shrugged, meaning that he could do nothing. Seeing no one could help him, Charles was helpless. ¡°What do you want that piece of wood for? I helped you toplete the birthday present. Why do you still want that wood?¡± Originally, Silvia did not mind exining it to him. But Charles¡¯ attitude was not good, so Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You promised me anyway.¡± Charles¡¯s fair face was red and he looked innocent and helpless, so Simon took a step forward and said, ¡°If it is inconvenient for you to send it, we can go to pick it up by ourselves. If it is because of money, you can offer the price. If¡­¡± After a pause, Simon said slowly, ¡°If there is anything difficult, you can say it. Maybe we can help.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t say anything and agreed with Simon. ¡°I don¡¯t have any difficulties, but I don¡¯t bring it with me at all times.¡± Charles pursed his lips and looked at Silvia. ¡°If you really want it, I¡¯ll send it to you next week.¡± Hearing this, Silvia raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Really?¡± Charles felt the words were a humiliation to him. He said softly, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you next week.¡± Silvia was satisfied, so she nodded and retracted her hand. But on second thought, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Did you change your phone number? What if you go missing again and don¡¯t answer my phone call?¡± This time, before Charles spoke, Simon spoke up for him first, ¡°Even if he goes missing, the Petersen family can¡¯t go missing. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Besides, I also believe that he will keep his word, right?¡± Charles¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side unconsciously clenched, his lips tightly pursed into a line, and he said, ¡°Yes, I will keep my word!¡± Alter saying that, Charles turned and walked in the opposite direction. Seeing that Charles left at a fast pace, Silvia felt that Charles was a little stubborn. ¡°If you keep looking at him, I will be jealous!¡± Although Simon said this, he took off his coat and wrapped it around Silvia, afraid that she would catch a cold. Seeing Charles had already gone far away, Silvia retracted her gaze and turned to look at Simon. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Charles would be a member of the Petersen family. I know that Mr. Petersen only has one son. Mr. Petersen is very strict with his son and has high hopes for his son. However, I did not expect that it would be Charles.¡± Silvia had not returned to the Austin family for so many years. It was not surprising that she had not seen Charles. However, in Simon¡¯s impression, it seemed that he had never seen Charles. ¡°So, this world is a circle. After going around, the origin is also the end.¡± Simon looked up at the sky. ¡°The snow is falling again. Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡± Silvia looked at the falling snowkes and nodded. She then walked to the small building in the back with Simon Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 230 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 230 Chapter 230 You Should Control Her a Little Even Den could not conceal his astonishment. Although it was a private matter for Simon, for the people of their status, if they had a partner, or if they had a matrimonial alliance, they couldn¡¯t keep it a secret all the time. Simon had always been a golden bachelor in the eyes of women. Not to mention other ordinary people, even the socialites in the industry regarded him as an ideal marriage partner. For so long, he didn¡¯t have any scandals. His whole heart was devoted to his career. Thanks to his efforts, the business of the Palmer family grew rapidly. Now, he suddenly said that he had a fianc¨¦e. It was so shocking. ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Charles widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Silvia. Den shouted, ¡°Charles, you are rude!¡± Den restrained his shock. His altitude towards Silvia became a bit more polite. ¡°This is really unexpected good news. Then, how should I address thisdy?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Petersen. I am Silvia Austin.¡± Silvia politely held out a hand to Den. She thought, no matter what, Den is an elder, I have to greet him. Den hesitated for a moment. He felt that this name was a little familiar. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Are you Mr. Austin¡¯s granddaughter?¡± Hearing this, Silvia was even more surprised than Den. The Austin family always kept a low profile. They had numerous branch families and many disciples. As for the immediate family members, only a few people outside knew them. Silvia had been outside for so many years, and no one knew her rtionship with the Austin family. Since Den knew that she was Marc¡¯s granddaughter, he must be very familiar with the Austin family. Den was right, and Silvia could not deny it. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you are Mr. Austin¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Den¡¯s words were a little meaningful. Silvia didn¡¯t know what he meant and smiled a little awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you have good taste,¡± he shifted his gaze to Simon and added. ¡°Thank you, I also think so!¡± Simon smiled and turned to look at Silvia. He looked a little proud. Silvia was speechless. ¡°Mr. Petersen, Charles and I are friends. I still have something to talk to him about. Can I talk with him for a few minutes?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere had eased a lot, Silvia hurriedly said that to Den. Perhaps because Den knew Silvia¡¯s identity, or perhaps because he wanted to show respect to Simon, Den did not stop them this time. Instead, he looked at his son and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have a few decent friends. Then¡­ Have a good chat!¡± After that, he turned around and headed towards the banquet hall. Seeing that Den had gone far, Silvia felt the heavy and oppressive atmosphere ease for an instant. She thought, sure enough, I don¡¯t feel tense when there is no elder present. Silvia turned around and found that Charles had been staring at her with a strange look in his eyes. So she walked straight towards him. ¡°Charles Petersen.¡± This was the first time Silvia called his full name. It turned out that his surname was Petersen. Silvia didn¡¯t expect that the carving boy she encountered in a small wooden carving shop would actually be a member of the Petersen family of New York ¡°What?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows and also felt strange when he was called by Silvia in this way. Silvia stretched out her hand with an open palm. She continued the previous topic. ¡°Where is the wood?¡± Charles was speechless. ¡°I have used up all of them,¡± Charles said casually. Silvia didn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°You promised to give the wood to me. Even if it is used up, you must find a way topensate me. You can¡¯t break your promise. You should be honest!¡± Silvia was serious, and Charles could not help but turn to look at Simon. ¡°You should control her a little!¡± Simon shrugged, meaning that he could do nothing. Seeing no one could help him, Charles was helpless. ¡°What do you want that piece of wood for? I helped you toplete the birthday present. Why do you still want that wood?¡± Originally, Silvia did not mind exining it to him. But Charles¡¯ attitude was not good, so Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You promised me anyway.¡± Charles¡¯s fair face was red and he looked innocent and helpless, so Simon took a step forward and said, ¡°If it is inconvenient for you to send it, we can go to pick it up by ourselves. If it is because of money, you can offer the price. If¡­¡± After a pause, Simon said slowly, ¡°If there is anything difficult, you can say it. Maybe we can help.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t say anything and agreed with Simon. ¡°I don¡¯t have any difficulties, but I don¡¯t bring it with me at all times.¡± Charles pursed his lips and looked at Silvia. ¡°If you really want it, I¡¯ll send it to you next week.¡± Hearing this, Silvia raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Really?¡± Charles felt the words were a humiliation to him. He said softly, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you next week.¡± Silvia was satisfied, so she nodded and retracted her hand. But on second thought, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Did you change your phone number? What if you go missing again and don¡¯t answer my phone call?¡± This time, before Charles spoke, Simon spoke up for him first, ¡°Even if he goes missing, the Petersen family can¡¯t go missing. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Besides, I also believe that he will keep his word, right?¡± Charles¡¯s hands that were hanging by his side unconsciously clenched, his lips tightly pursed into a line, and he said, ¡°Yes, I will keep my word!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Alter saying that, Charles turned and walked in the opposite direction. Seeing that Charles left at a fast pace, Silvia felt that Charles was a little stubborn. ¡°If you keep looking at him, I will be jealous!¡± Although Simon said this, he took off his coat and wrapped it around Silvia, afraid that she would catch a cold. Seeing Charles had already gone far away, Silvia retracted her gaze and turned to look at Simon. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Charles would be a member of the Petersen family. I know that Mr. Petersen only has one son. Mr. Petersen is very strict with his son and has high hopes for his son. However, I did not expect that it would be Charles.¡± Silvia had not returned to the Austin family for so many years. It was not surprising that she had not seen Charles. However, in Simon¡¯s impression, it seemed that he had never seen Charles. ¡°So, this world is a circle. After going around, the origin is also the end.¡± Simon looked up at the sky. ¡°The snow is falling again. Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡± Silvia looked at the falling snowkes and nodded. She then walked to the small building in the back with Simon Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 231 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 231 Chapter 231 An ¡°Indifferent¡± Way of Interaction Simon enjoyed a sound sleep at the Austin¡¯s ce. But before dawn, he was awakened by the noise downstairs. Although he did not have the habit of getting up early, he was always alert when sleeping and would be awakened by slight noises. He got up and went to the window to look downstairs. The snow had already stopped, and arge area in the courtyard had been cleaned out. The ce that had been covered in snow yesterday now revealed the original color of the ground. The people of the Austin family had already begun to exercise. Simon watched them run around in circles. It was so cold today, but they seemed to bepletely unaware of it. They even seemed to be energetic and enthusiastic. Someone knocked on the door. Simon turned to open the door, only to see his young wife yawning outside. ¡°You¡¯re awake too?¡± Silvia asked. Simon replied, ¡°I just woke up.¡± Silvia said, ¡°Wash up and go downstairs to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Simon rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. Although he still wanted to sleep, he couldn¡¯t in this environment. The two of them quickly washed up, put on thick coats, and went downstairs. As expected, they saw that the servants were busy preparing for breakfast. After the morning exercise, everyone woulde back for breakfast. In addition, there were many people in the family, so it would take a long time to get breakfast ready. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Zain had obviously finished exercising and walked in from the outside. He only wore a thin sweater. When he saw them, he said indifferently. ¡°We used to get up even earlier. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Silvia replied. Then she added, ¡°Where is grandpa?¡± Silvia remembered that her grandfather was always the first to get up in the family. Considering the old man¡¯s strict way of living, no one else in the family dared toin about it. Silvia asked about her grandfather because she wanted to say goodbye to him before leaving today. Maybe she had been away from the ce for too long, so she felt a bit uneasy living here. It was better for her to leave early now that it stopped snowing. ¡°He¡¯s probably still sleeping,¡± Zain raised his wrist to look at his watch and said. After figuring out what she wanted to ask, Zain continued, ¡°Grandpa is not like before. He has trouble falling asleep all night, which has disrupted his biological clock. So he doesn¡¯t sleep regrly like before.¡± Silvia thought, grandpa has trouble sleeping? After thinking carefully, Silvia realized that when she saw her grandfather yesterday, she noticed that hisplexion was not as good as before, especially his eyes, but she didn¡¯t realize he had been troubled by insomnia. Silvia thought, is it because grandpa is growing older? ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Zain took the handkerchief from the servant and wiped his hands. Then he asked, ¡°Are you nning to leave today?¡± Silvia nodded, saying, ¡°Well, it has stopped snowing, and¡­ I have things to do back home, so¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then you can leaveter. I¡¯ll tell grandpa about it.¡± Zain was quite straightforward. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I can wait for grandpa to wake up and tell him.¡± Silvia hade in a hurry. So she thought it might be rude to leave without saying goodbye to her grandfather. Back then, because she wanted to escape, she left without hesitation or any words. However, during these few years, she had thought about the time spent with the Austin family. Although she had felt tormented at that time, she asionally felt happy too. In addition, this time, her grandfather seemed to be very different. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After cleaning his hands, Zain walked straight to the dining table and sat down. The servants had already brought the breakfast over. Silvia nced at Simon, and the two of them sat down together. Everyone remained extraordinarily quiet at the dining table, and only the sound of tableware touching the te could be heard asionally Simon did not speak either. Silvia had told him before that no one was allowed to speak during mealtime or bedtime in the Austin family. They might do things differently outside, but at home, no one would speak while eating. Today, he saw the scene with his own eyes. After taking a few bites absentmindedly, Silvia put down her fork and knife and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see grandfather.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zain lowered his eyes and replied indifferently. Perhaps that was the way people in the Austin family interacted with each other, but as an outsider, Simon could see something different and interesting. The people of the Austin family looked very cold. Even though they had not seen each other for many years, they did not show much enthusiasm when they met. They talked and acted indifferently as if they didn¡¯t care about the meeting at all. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But after careful observation, Simon noticed that they were actually very considerate. For example, although there was no air conditioner in the room, the bedding for Silvia and Simon had been thickened and newly changed. However, no one said anything about it. The members of the Austin family just did it quietly. Besides, the breakfast was originally very simple and contained nothing other than oatmeal and some bread. However, there was an extra sandwich, fried egg, and milk on the table. Moreover, little sandwiches and fried eggs were provided. It was clear that they were specially provided for Silvia and Simon. Freddie came with Silvia and Simon yesterday. He had originally nned to leave and find a hotel for himself after sending Silvia and Simon to the Austin¡¯s ce. Thus, he coulde to pick them up when they nned to leave. However, Simon received a message from Freddiest night, saying that the Austin family had arranged for him to stay so that he could be ready for Simon¡¯s orders at any time. The Austin family did not say anything and always looked cold and distant, but in fact, they were thoughtful. Inparison, the Palmer family was the exact opposite. On the surface, they were always friendly and caring for each other. But in reality, they had done tons of filthy things that were beyond speech. If Simon had the right to choose, he would rather choose the Austin family, who were cold on the surface but warm inside. It would be more rxing to get along with such people. Simon looked at Zain thoughtfully, who happened to raise his head. The two men¡¯s eyes met, and they paused for a moment. Then Simon smiled slightly. On the other side¡­ Silvia came upstairs. She was about to knock on the door, but after thinking for a second, she held the knob on the door and turned it. As expected, the door opened. For many years, Silvia¡¯s grandfather had the habit of sleeping without locking the door. Silvia had no idea whether he was awake or asleep at that moment, so she carefully poked her head in and took a look. S ¡°Is it Silvia?¡± Hearing the hoarse voice, Silvia paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake?¡± Silvia opened the door and walked in, while Marc turned over on the bed, moved his body to sit up, and leaned against the bed. Simon found a pillow and ced it behind his back, making him feel morefortable. Then she stood at Marc¡¯s bedside. This was how it had been in the past. Ever since Silvia was young, she had been standing whenever she answered Marc¡¯s questions. It had somehow be a habit of hers. However, Marc raised his eyelids and nced at her. He moved his hand and gestured for her to sit down. ¡°Sit here and let me ¡­ take a good look.¡± His voice was no longer as sonorous as before, which was an obvious sign that he was inevitably getting old! Silvia sat down next to the bed and carefully sized up her grandfather. Marc¡¯s face was covered wit] spots, which were appearing with age, and his eyes were not as clear and sharp as before. Marc¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and under his eyes was arge eye bag. It seemed that he had suffered from long-term insomnia. ¡°Grandpa, are you having trouble sleeping?¡± She asked softly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 232 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The Austin Family¡¯s Kids Can¡¯t Be Wronged ¡°Hi!¡± Marc sighed, ¡°What insomnia? I just don¡¯t want to sleep. Don¡¯t listen to Zain¡¯s nonsense!¡± The more he denied it, the more it proved that it was a fact. After being strong and domineering for a lifetime, how could Marc admit that he would be old, sick, and facing various bodily organs decline? However, Silvia knew that he attached much importance to his self-esteem, so she didn¡¯t unveil his lie. Instead, she followed his words and said, ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t want to sleep, but you used to tell us that martial artists have to keep a regr schedule and have enough rest to conserve their energy. However, you are not behaving like a good example.¡± Her words made Marcugh. It was rare for a serious person like Marc to smile. Silvia was surprised. Afterughing for a few seconds, Marc sighed faintly. ¡°Do you remember what I¡¯ve told you?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± How could she forget? After so many years of teaching and instruction, she could not forget Marc¡¯s words even when she closed her eyes. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°In that case, you must remember how I used to punish you, right?¡± he continued. Silvia turned silent. It was impossible for her to forget all that. It was just that the punishment was too harsh back then, so she once felt that it would be impossible for her to survive in this family. At that time, she only thought that life was rough in the Austin family, but she did not know that the people outside were truly vicious. Inparison, those days when she had been trained heavily were much better. Seeing that she did not speak, Marc gently patted the back of her hand. ¡°When you were young, I was indeed too harsh on you. But even now, I do not regret it. However, I am very happy that you cane back.¡± It was actually not easy for him to say these words. Silvia never expected him to apologize, but his words made thest bit of resentment in her heart disappear. In fact, when Silvia thought about it, she realized that every member of the Austin family grew up in the same way. Indeed, she did not enjoy any special treatment because she was Marc¡¯s granddaughter, but at the same time, she did not receive any additional training. As a member of the Austin Family, Silvia could be provoked or attacked at any time. If she hadn¡¯t been forced to practice andy a good foundation, how could she face all kinds of challenges in the future? Later, she understood it all. However, she drifted away from her family because of Ladarius. At that time, she did not want toe back. And she felt that it was embarrassing toe back just like that. Back then, she wholeheartedly wanted to make achievements and return with a great reputation In her imagination, after she became sessful, her grandfather would definitely forgive her and Ladarius would be impressed by her. However, reality proved that her family¡¯s foresight was not wrong. Ladarius was indeed not a good man, and his actions broke her heart. At that moment, Silvia was sitting here and thinking back to the past. She realized that it was all the past. And Marc¡¯s words made her finally let go. ¡°Grandpa.¡± She leaned into her grandfather¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marc didn¡¯t reply. However, Silvia sensed him tremble. Marc probably did not expect Silvia to say this. It was shocking to him because he had never seen any kid being so childish with him. Each one of Marc¡¯s children or disciples was respectful and fearful of him. When they saw him, they would stand aside obediently. No one had ever snuggled in his embrace. Marc might have hesitated or was slow in reaction when Silvia threw herself into his arms. Anyway, he did not push her away. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at Silvia¡¯s head. A long-lost love for his granddaughter surged in his heart. It was as if he had returned to the first time he had be a father. After so many years of being a dignified man of the family, Marc had almost forgotten how it felt to be a loving father and an amiable old man. His body stiffened for a few seconds before he raised his hand and gently stroked Silvia¡¯s back. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± he sighed. ¡°Grandpa, I was willful in the past. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Silvia said in a low voice. Now she realized how stupid and unreasonable she had been to leave his family for such a man. ¡°Silly child, everyone makes mistakes when they are young. You just need to remember that this ce will always be your home!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned his head and coughed a few times. Hearing Marc coughing, Silvia quickly got up and looked at him nervously. ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ll call the doctor over and examine you!¡± Marc held her hand and frowned, ¡°There is no need! It¡¯s just a minor illness. I¡¯ll get better if I drink more water and get more sleep!¡± Then Marc picked up the cup on the bedside cab and took two sips of water. He said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m alright now! By the way, are you leaving? You are all by yourself outside, but now I have nothing to worry about. You are very good at taking care of yourself now. Well, you cane back to take a look whenever you want.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°That kid surnamed Palmer seems nice. But if you want to get married to him, you¡¯d better wait and take a closer look. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Silvia was speechless. Looking at her hesitant expression, Marc had a bad feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have already.. Silvia was in a dilemma when she heard Marc¡¯s words. So she gritted her teeth and blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, I have already gotten married to him officially.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marc sat up abruptly, with his eyes widened in shock. ¡°You, you¡­¡± ¡°This is an ident, just an ident! We haven¡¯t made it public yet, so we didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you,¡± Silvia hurriedly exined. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been made public yet?¡± Marc frowned and repeated her words, If this matter was made public, it was impossible for the Austin Family to know nothing about it. Marc thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Zain doesn¡¯t know either?¡± ¡°I think¡­ He doesn¡¯t know.¡± After all, Silvia did not tell him. Besides, if Zain had known it, he would definitely have told Marc. ¡°Excellent! You guys have grown up and can decide for yourselves!¡± Marc nodded his head as he said. Although Marc said so, Silvia, with years of experience, knew that he was angry. ¡°Grandpa, we were in a specific situation and I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± Back then, when she and Simon got married, she was in a daze. Their marriage could be considered the result of impulse or destiny. Originally, Silvia had only wanted to seek his help, but then she somehow got married to him. It all happened just like that. Silvia believed that her choice wasn¡¯t wrong this time, so she didn¡¯t regret it. Marc waved his hand and closed his eyes. Then he leaned back, saying, ¡°Forget it. What¡¯s done is done. I can¡¯t make you two divorce. But¡­¡± He slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got the marriage certificate, we can¡¯t keep it a secret forever. Let¡¯s find a day to hold the wedding. The kids of the Austin family can¡¯t be treated wrongly.¡± Now that Simon and Silvia had gotten married, there is no point in opposing it. Besides, Simon appeared to be a nice man in Marc¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright!¡± Silvia nodded, with her heart filled with warmth. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 233 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Engage to Me? After returning from the Austin¡¯s house, Simon found that her young wife was getting busier and busier. Every day, she workedte in theboratory and did not rest after she came back. After enduring for a few days, Simon finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He asked, ¡°What are you busy with?¡± When Silvia got home, she had dinner absent-mindedly and wanted to go into theboratory. A few days ago, under Silvia¡¯s request, Simon vacated a room in the back of the house for her to use as aboratory. Now Simon thought it was a bad decision. Simon thought to himself, a home is a ce for rest. What is the point of having aboratory at home? To make her work all the time? ¡°I¡¯m making a new product!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. She had indeed been a little busy recently, but she found nothing wrong with it. To be exact, she had always been this busy. But recently, she found more hope in what she was doing. ¡°Does the Marsis soap bring you so much trouble? If it is very difficult, I can find someone to help ¨C you. Or we can renegotiate over it. You don¡¯t have to tire yourself out like this.¡± Seeing the dark circles under her eyes, he felt very distressed. Simon had asked about it. Recently, thepany did not have any new projects. Some of Carmelo¡¯s minor projects were in the hands of other experimental personnel and perfumers. Silvia was currently working on the program of the Marsis soap. Unexpectedly, she got so busy because of it. ¡°Marsis soap?¡± She was stunned for a second, then said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯ve been working on.¡± ¡°Not that? Then what is it that keeps you so busy? Did thepany give you another task?¡± Simon was amazed. He decided to have a good talk with Wyatt because he hadn¡¯t heard about any new projects. ¡°No.¡± Seeing his nervous face, Silvia realized that she had neglected him too much during this period of time. So she slowed down her steps and exined to him, ¡°Actually, I want to make some scented candles for my grandfather.¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Simon was stunned. He was first shocked because he couldn¡¯t imagine an elderly man using perfume. However, when he heard her say scented candles, he understood. ¡°Do you want to help him sleep well in that way?¡± When they stayed at the Austin¡¯s cest time, Simon had heard about Marc¡¯s insomnia. In fact, old people would more or less have this kind of small problem. Elder people always have trouble falling asleep fully, which could make them feel tired all the time. He did not expect that after that day, Silvia had put this matter on her mind. And she had been working so hard over it. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°I want to make a kind of scented candle. It¡¯s especially custom-made for grandfather. It¡¯s in his room. It can make him calm down and sleep peacefully.¡± It was a good idea, but¡­ Simon thought for a moment and said, ¡°As far as I know, there should be this kind of thing on the market. It seems to contain the fragrance ofvender, sandalwood incense, and so on. They are all helpful for sleeping, right? Do you have to¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but the meaning was obvious. Since there were finished products on the market with the effects, why should Silvia spend so much time and effort making new ones? Why didn¡¯t she buy the finished products directly? Silvia knew what he wanted to say, but she was not angry. ¡°There are indeed quite a few products that I need, and some of them are very effective. But I¡¯ve asked Zain about it. Grandpa refused to see a doctor. He has secretly used auxiliary products. They were not very effective. Besides, grandpa was not happy to know about it and prevented Zain from doing it again. So I thought that if I made one myself, would it be better?¡± ¡°You think your grandfather won¡¯t refuse if you make it yourself. Then he¡¯ll be willing to use it.¡± Simon nodded in agreement. The old people were always stubborn, and some of them would try to avoid medical treatment. Marc was even more stubborn. He had practiced martial arts all year round and had a strong body, so he was more resistant to seeing a doctor. However, if it was the scented candles that his granddaughter had concocted for him, he wouldn¡¯t refuse it directly ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking. But I¡¯m not sure if my grandpa will be willing to use it. No matter what, I have to give it a try.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°In fact, every single kind of scented candle or perfume has its unique style.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take thevender and sandalwood incense you just mentioned as an example. Different materials and ingredients would bring different effects. Even different perfumers will make a product with different effects with the same ingredients. This is a token of my appreciation. It is different from those bought outside.¡± After leaving the Austin¡¯s house for so many years, Silvia felt a lot of guilt for her family. When she saw her grandfather¡¯s current state, she felt quite sorry for him and hoped that she could do something for him. Understanding her thoughts, Simon could no longer stop her. He could only say, ¡°No matter what, you have to take good care of your health and not get too tired! How about this¡­¡± He raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°10:30. You can work till 10:30 every day. After that, you must go back to your bedroom to wash up and sleep. If you can make it, I will let you continue. If you say no¡­ I will immediately get someone to empty all the things in theboratory.¡± Silvia originally wanted to retort and say that it was too early to stop working at 10:30, but when she heard thetter half of his sentence, she could only pout and say aggrievedly, ¡°Alright then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Simon felt satisfied and pinched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable!¡± She wrinkled her nose and whispered. ¡°What?¡± Simon pretended not to hear her, leaned forward, and dragged out his voice. Looking at his cute appearance, Silviaughed, ¡°I said nothing! I said I¡¯m going to work now. You can have fun by yourself!¡± Silvia raised her hand and patted Simon¡¯s head as if she was coaxing a child. Simon was speechless. Before he could speak again, Silvia ran away quickly. Looking at her back, Simon smiled helplessly and shook his head. However, Silvia¡¯s coaxing made him wonder what it would be like if they had a child together. Simon was looking forward to it! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In another ce, a different story was going on¡­ ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± Susan¡¯s originally delicate voice suddenly became sharp and ear- piercing, able to break through anyone¡¯s eardrums. Ingrid subconsciously covered her ears. She nervously closed her eyes, saying, ¡°Lower your voice, please!¡± ¡°No, how can I keep my voice down? Where did you hear this gossip? It¡¯s so funny! How dare they start rumors about Simon? He¡¯s engaged?¡± Susan was agitated. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Who could he engage to? Is he engaged to me? I don¡¯t even know that. How could you know? It¡¯s really funny¡­¡± Susanughed a few times, and she was already out of breath. Soon, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and herughter stopped. Looking at Ingrid¡¯s extremely serious face, Susan realized that she wasn¡¯t joking at all. For some reason, Susan felt a little nervous. She clenched her sweaty palms and asked, ¡°Ingrid, what did you say just now? Could you say it again?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 234 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 234 Chapter 234 A Waste of Energy ¡°Susan, I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t tell you,¡± Ingrid said carefully. Ingrid had barely started when Susan got angry. If she told Susan everything, it would be terrible. Ingrid stood up. ¡°By the way, I have something to do at home, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°No.¡± Susan pulled her back. How could Susan let her leave so easily? ¡°You haven¡¯t finished it yet. I¡¯m curious. Tell me, where did you hear about it? Whom was Simon engaged to?¡± Thest question was asked hesitantly because Susan didn¡¯t believe it at all. She had been by Simon¡¯s side for so long. So she knew that Simon barely contacted women. How could someone who didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend suddenly get engaged? And whom was he engaged to? If she heard those words from others, Susan would treat them as a funny joke. But it was Ingrid who told her those things, so it was different. Who was Ingrid? She was a member of the Petersen family in New York. Like the Palmer family, the Petersen family was also one of four big ns in New York. Ingrid was the daughter of the Petersen family, which meant that she could get the news about the rich, and that was what Susan couldn¡¯t Besides, Ingrid wouldn¡¯t joke about such things. Ingrid was Susan¡¯s best friend, and she knew how much Susan liked Simon. So how could she possibly joke about something like this? ¡°Susan, this isn¡¯t necessarily the case. I heard about it from others. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Susan pulled Ingrid to sit down. Ingrid looked up at Susan and pursed her lips with a troubled expression. ¡°Forget it, and just take it as fake news. I was just spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Ingrid.¡± After Susan managed to let Ingrid sit down, Susan stomped her foot. ¡°How could you hide it from me and watch me get anxious? Don¡¯t care about whether it¡¯s true or not. I have my judgment. Just tell me what you heard. I won¡¯t me you for anything else.¡± Susan was an impatient person. Her irascible temper was known by everyone in the entertainment industry. If she wasn¡¯t famous enough and if she didn¡¯t have an outstanding family background to support her, she would have been cursed badly. Even so, there would be some rumors about her asionally. But it was suppressed by her brother, Chester Xavier As Susan heard this half-true news, she became anxious in the dressing room and even chased away the assistant who came to urge her to film. It was proof enough of her bad temper. ¡°I only heard a few things,¡± Ingrid sighed and said helplessly. ¡°Do you know the old man of the Austin family in Boston? He had a birthday party a few days ago.¡± Susan nodded subconsciously. But after thinking about it carefully, she quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t know. The Xavier family had been doing quite well in the past two years. With the hard work of this generation, their family business expanded rapidly. What was more, they had a good rtionship with the Palmer family. It also brought a boost to their family business. But no matter what, they were not an old and well-known family. At most, they were just new nobility. So they still couldn¡¯t build ties with those aristocratic ns. Ingrid patiently exined to Susan, ¡°It¡¯s the Austin family in Boston, the one rumored to be quite mysterious¡­¡± But Susan had no patience to listen to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin that. I don¡¯t care about the Austin family. I only care about Simon. Cut the crap. You are spinning out here a little bit. Let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Ingrid was stunned. The corners of Ingrid¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m just getting to the point. Be patient, okay? It may not be true. Even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s just an engagement rather than a marriage. Why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°How can I not be anxious? I have been by his side for so long. And I have been cautious enough to keep any woman from approaching him. But you stunned me with a piece of news on his engagement. How do you want me to react? How can I not be anxious?¡± Susan said that impatiently. She couldn¡¯t calm down. The reason why she still waited for Simon before was that Simon had no other women by his side, although Simon had refused her confession so many times. She felt that Simon loved her, but he didn¡¯t notice it. Susan could wait patiently until Simon found out about it. But if there was an extra woman, then Susan would have a strong sense of crisis. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°¡®That¡¯s true. So when I heard it, I was shocked. I thought you would tell me if you were engaged.¡± While nodding her head, Ingrid agreed with what Susan said. ¡°Go on,¡± Susan urged anxiously. ¡°Anyway, it was Marc¡¯s birthday party. And then my eldest uncle took his son to the party. When he came back, he mentioned it. I happened to hear it.¡± Ingrid couldn¡¯t stand Susan¡¯s frantic appearance and spoke out what she knew directly. Susan waited for a while. After seeing that Ingrid had no intention of continuing, she blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Ingrid was very natural while shrugging. ¡°What? Bullshit. Is it over? You still haven¡¯t told me whom he was engaged to. What did your eldest uncle say?¡± Susan was anxious because she didn¡¯t hear what she wanted to hear. She didn¡¯t get the details, and the most important information about Simon¡¯s engagement remained unknown. Susan was impatient. ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t say much. Since Mr. Palmer is already engaged, the wedding date is probably not far away. He needs to prepare gifts in advance. That was all my uncle said.¡± That was what Ingrid eavesdropped on. Den told this to his wife in the study. After all, the matter of rtionships and preparing gifts should be handed over to a woman. Den mentioned it to his wife, and Ingrid, who was outside the study, heard it. She knew how much Susan liked Simon. Susan could die for Simon. When Ingrid heard that Simon was engaged, she immediately came to ask Susan. She once thought that Susan was the one who engaged Simon. She wanted to ask Susan why Susan didn¡¯t tell her about it. But the result turned out to be different. When Susan heard the news, she got furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say who the woman was?¡± Susan asked, unwilling to give up. Ingrid shook her head. ¡°If he had said it, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that it was you, and I wouldn¡¯t have evene to ask you.¡± Susan thought about it and became even more furious. Regardless of other elements, since these words were spoken by Den in such a manner, then it was probably the truth. But until now, Susan didn¡¯t even know who that woman was. In other words, there was going to be a war over the man she loved. But she didn¡¯t even know who her opponent was. How could she not be anxious? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want to know, why don¡¯t you just ask Simon?¡± Ingrid wanted tofort Susan, so she stood up and patted Susan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No,¡± Susan decisively refused. If this matter was fake, then it was fine. At most, Susan would just treat it as a boring joke. But if it was true, with Simon¡¯s personality, how could he tell Susan about his engagement? Susan would humiliate herself by asking the stupid question. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 235 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Are You Kidding Me? It was not possible to directly ask Simon, but there was still a roundabout strategy in tactics. Recently, Chester had not been so busy. He put his two long legs on his desk and was chatting with some girls on his smartphone. At that moment, his sister rushed in. He didn¡¯t expect the surprise. So he sent a crying emoji to the girl he was chatting with. Fortunately, he was quick enough to withdraw it. Then, he looked at his sister. ¡°What a surprise. Why don¡¯t you run to Warin? Why did youe to me?¡± As he spoke, he nced sideways and smacked his lips. ¡°You even brought snacks. You didn¡¯t bring them for me, did you?¡± Susan snorted, walked straight to Chester, put the cake and milk on his table, and said, ¡°Yes, I bought it for you. Are you touched?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chester immediately put down his legs and sat up straight. He leaned forward and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my favorite stratiform cake and milk. It seems that you bought it for me. I¡¯m so touched.¡± He held the cake carefully with both hands and looked grateful, but he had no intention of opening ¡°You¡¯re so touched. Hurry up and enjoy it,¡± Susan urged. And she pulled a chair over and sat down opposite Chester. ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Chester shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it the most? I especially bought it for you. Are you sure you won¡¯t eat it?¡± Susan blinked and opened the bag a little. The fragrance of cream came out. It was fragrant and sweet, and it also had a unique smell of durian. Susan sniffed the smell. She raised her hand to cover her nose because she couldn¡¯t stand the smell. If she didn¡¯t have something to ask Chester, she wouldn¡¯t have run to buy such a smelly durian cake. Chester was smart. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Tell me. What do you want?¡± He knew about his sister. Susan smiled at him and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I do not believe it.¡± Chester shook his head. Although the smell of the cake was tempting, he knew that it wasn¡¯t that simple. After eating it, he had to help Susan with something. No pain, no gain. If he wanted to enjoy the cake, he had to do something for Susan. After taking a deep breath, Susan had the urge to smash Chester¡¯s head, but she suppressed her temper and smiled, ¡°Look at you. You are my brother after all. I just bought you something to eat. Isn¡¯t that a matter of course? You are humiliating me by doubting my kindness.¡± Susan showed a sincere look. The excuse made sense, Chester was a little shaken. But he couldn¡¯t let off his guard. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Forget it then. Since you don¡¯t believe me, I might as well take it away and give it to someone else. Yes, I¡¯m a bad woman.¡± As Susan spoke, she stood up and was about to take the cake away ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Chester hurriedly held it down. He impatiently opened the box. ¡°You already said that it was for me. How can you give it to someone else? It¡¯s not good to go back on your words. Besides, this milk won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s exposed to the air for long.¡± He drank two mouthfuls of hot milk, used a spoon to dig a small piece of cake, and stuffed it into his mouth. He rolled his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°What a yummy cake!¡± Chester leaned back into therge office chair and was so happy. ¡°Chester, is it delicious?¡± Susan leaned forward and rested her elbows on the desk. She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Chester innocently. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s so delicious. Did you buy it in the bakery I mentioned? Let me tell you, the taste of the bakery¡¯s cakes is unique. Other bakeries can¡¯tpare to it. Seriously. I won¡¯t lie to you. Try it?¡± As he said this, he used a spoon to dig a piece and send it to Susan¡¯s mouth. Susan dodged it with a look of disdain. Chester shook his head, ¡°What a waste!¡± Chester continued to gobble down the cake. After seeing that half of the cake had been eaten, Susan said unhurriedly, ¡°Have you visited Simon recently?¡± Chester kept eating the cake and drank the milk now and then. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. There has been no new project cooperation recently. He is busy, and I am busy. You know him. It is difficult to call him out for a drink. You see him more often than I do. Why do you ask?¡± At that point, Chester felt that something was wrong and suddenly raised his head. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want you to help me find out something.¡± Susan smiled harmlessly. It sounded easy and simple, but Chester instantly felt that the cake in front of him wasn¡¯t delicious anymore, and he choked. ¡°See? I was right,¡± after putting down the spoon, he said while gritting his teeth. He regretted it. He hated his greed. He always easily fell into Susan¡¯s trap. Even though he knew that there was nothing free, he still didn¡¯t control his appetite. ¡°Do not say that.¡± Susan tilted her head and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just saw that you and Simon haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I want you guys to meet and have a chat. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you say that there isn¡¯t any new cooperation recently? Then you can talk about it. You can also open up business for thepany and get in touch with Simon. Two birds with one stone. How thoughtful I am for you.¡± Susan pped her hands. A faint smile of satisfaction crossed her face. At that moment, Chester couldn¡¯t believe Susan again. He lost his appetite, and he casually threw the spoon away and took a tissue to wipe his mouth. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do this time? Do you want to go with me?¡± Susan nodded immediately. ¡°Making use of public power for personal gain.¡± With a light snort, Chester slowly picked up the cup of milk and stuffed the straw into his mouth. ¡°But do you need to look for me for this kind of thing? Didn¡¯t you run towards him quite diligently on your own? What? Are you banned from appearing within 3 miles of him?¡± After knowing what Susan wanted, Chester rxed and teased Susan. Susan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you say something better? I want you to ask him out because there is something I can¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t ask?¡± Afterughing out loud, Chester almost choked. ¡°You dare ask him anything, like the age he stopped wetting the bed and the age he matured physically and started to have nocturnal¡­¡± Under Susan¡¯s fierce gaze, Chester forcefully swallowed the following words and shrunk his neck. ¡°In any case, what is inconvenient for you to ask?¡± ¡°I just want to know if he is engaged,¡± Susan said straightforwardly. Chester burst intoughter. Heughed so fiercely that his expensive shirt was full of milk stains. Chester hurriedly stood up and shook his head. ¡°Susan, are you crazy? Where did you hear this gossip? Who is getting engaged? Simon? Are you kidding me?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 236 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 236 Chapter 236 The Lucky Woman That¡¯s why I want you to ask.¡± Susan walked around the desk, grabbed Chester¡¯s arm, and shook it. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want you to find out some information. You won¡¯t refuse to help me with such a small matter, right?¡± It was indeed not a big deal for Chester. But he wondered how Susan heard all the nonsense. Chester frowned and looked at Susan with disdain. ¡°How can you believe such a rumor? I remember that you are quite confident. When have you ever seen a woman by Simon¡¯s side? Didn¡¯t you drive out all the females around him? And I will believe one even if one says that he likes men. Well, is he engaged to a man?¡± While speaking of this, Chester felt that his analysis was very reasonable. Susan clenched her small fists and punched Chester fiercely. ¡°Nonsense. He won¡¯t like men. But This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. you may. Just ask him as I said. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Chester dodged and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask. I¡¯ll just ask. Agirl will abandon her brother if the girl likes someone else. You think more highly of him than me. If I liked men, wouldn¡¯t the Xavier family have no descendants?¡± After seeing that Susan was about to hit him again, Chester quickly made a gesture of begging for mercy. ¡°Miss Xavier, I¡¯ll ask. Please show mercy.¡± After hearing Chester¡¯s promise, Susan put down her hand and said, ¡°You made a promise. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± Susan was about to leave, but she thought of something suddenly. So she turned around and ordered, ¡°By the way, remember to tell me the time and ce. I want to go with you.¡± Chester said, ¡°A friendly suggestion. You better not go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Susan pouted unhappily. She had not seen Simon for a long time. Since she ran away in a fit of pique that day, for so many days, Simon hadn¡¯t contacted her. So she called Simon twice casually. Originally, she wanted Simon to coax her first. But after waiting for several days, she couldn¡¯t hold back her desire to see Simon. It couldn¡¯t be helped because Susan loved Simon. Whoever loved the most would be the weak one in a rtionship. So Susan wanted to take this opportunity to meet Simon and hear Simon say that the engagement was fake. Chester said earnestly, ¡°You know that it is inconvenient for you to ask about this. Regardless nf whether it is true or false, do you think he will tell the truth in front of you?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°If he does, why don¡¯t you ask by yourself?¡± This question made Susan speechless. Susan bit her lips with aplicated expression. ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s easy for men tomunicate. It¡¯s not suitable for you to go.¡± Chester understood his sister well, but he understood Simon better. Susan¡¯s personality was overbearing and willful, so Simon would not speak the truth in front of her, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go. But you have to promise that you will get his answer.¡± Susan finally made up her mind. She valued the truth more, so she gritted her teeth and promised Chester. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Chester nodded repeatedly. He had to agree to Susan¡¯s request. Susan had to suppress her desire to go with Chester. She was too eager to know the answer and wished she could hear it with her ears. ¡°Remember, you must get me an answer. If ¡­ it is true, you have to ask who that woman is.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Chester made a gesture of begging for mercy. He was frightened by Susan¡¯s eagerness. After sending his bossy sister away, Chester finally had a chance to catch his breath. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that this matter was quite strange. The rtionship between the two families was quite close. Although Susan was troublesome sometimes, Chester thought Simon would tell him about such an important engagement. Even if Simon had a fixed partner, it would spread in the industry. But Chester didn¡¯t hear anything about SO He was confused. He wondered about the identity of the lucky woman. He was so interested. He once thought that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to meet Simon, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected when he called. He couldn¡¯t believe that Simon refused to meet him. ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but you shouldn¡¯t be so busy, right? Tell me, noon or night. I cane at any time. Any time when you¡¯re free,¡± Chester put on a very magnanimous look and said. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Simon wasn¡¯t fooling Chester because he was flipping through the schedule while talking to Chester on the phone. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Tomorrow at noon?¡± Chester didn¡¯t believe that Simon couldn¡¯t squeeze out even a tiny bit of time. ¡°I have a meeting. It was arranged half a month ago.¡± Chester said, ¡°Well. Then tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I have a meeting with Mr. James of Greatness Company.¡± ¡°Then the day after tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°I need to check the work of a branchpany for the month.¡± ¡°The second day after tomorrow¡­¡± Chester refused to give up. After closing the schedule, Simon advised, ¡°Give up. For the next half a month, my schedule will be tight. I don¡¯t have time to meet you.¡± Chester was silent. He suddenly had a feeling like a loser. After two minutes of silence, he said pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t you even have a little time? I don¡¯t believe it. You have to eat, right? I¡¯ll find you when you have dinner. Can¡¯t we talk while eating?¡± ¡°No. I am having my dinner right now. You have already wasted my time. Or, you can choose to say it now.¡± How could this thing be talked about thoroughly over the phone? Even if Chester asked, Simon wouldn¡¯t tell him. Chester knew that they had to meet. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over now. I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work. After work, you have to have dinner, right? I¡¯ll wait for dinner, okay? I¡¯ll wait right now.¡± As Chester spoke, he picked up his coat and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after work and go home for dinner. You can¡¯t arrive on time,¡± Simon raised his wrist to look at his watch and said mercilessly. ¡°All right, your time is up. I¡¯m going to a meeting, so I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡± Chester still wanted to say something, but Simon had already hung up. Sa Chester was so angry that he cursed. He didn¡¯t believe that Simon was so busy. The Xavier family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t as big as Warin¡¯s, and it had not as many businesses and many branchpanies as Warin had. But Chester was still a person who did big business. And he still had time to enjoy his dinner. Chester knew that Simon did it on purpose. Simon must have known what he was going to do and deliberately refused him. As Chester thought this, he felt that there was something strange going on, and he felt more eager to see Simon. ¡°Cancel all my schedules this afternoon. If you have anything to say, leave me a message. Call me if it is particrly important and urgent.¡± After instructing his secretary, Chester quickly walked outside. Chester¡¯s secretary followed behind him in surprise and asked, ¡°All schedules? But you will have a meeting with the¡­¡± ¡°Call them to cancel the meeting.¡± While waving his hand, Chester entered the elevator. Today, nothing was important to Chester. He just wanted to get an answer to the strange question from Simon. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 237 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Don¡¯t y Like This N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Simon wasn¡¯t just brushing him off. He was really quite busy. At the end of the year, the reports and settlement of the year had already been summarized by the various branches, and there were too many meetings. Of course, it was not only that. These things could be done slowly without being in a hurry, but he wanted to finish them as soon as possible so that he could spare time to apany his wife. In the past, his days had always been scheduled. Even if he worked on New Year¡¯s Eve, it did not matter. But now it was different. Now he had someone he wanted to apany, so he wanted to give her more time. After a busy afternoon, Simon finished hisst meeting and looked at the time. It was already a little late. As he walked toward the office, he took the documents from his assistant and quickly signed them. The moment he pushed open the office door, someone rushed to him. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you should have a minute now, right?¡± Simon was speechless. He frowned and looked at Chester, who had appeared in front of him suddenly, with an aloof attitude. Looking at his expression, the secretary beside him said carefully, ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mr. Xavier said that he has already made an appointment with you and has been waiting for you here for more than three hours.¡± ¡°Yes, baby! To be precise, three hours forty-seven minutes and twenty-eight seconds!¡± Chester took a look at the time to correct the secretary and gave her a flying kiss by the way. The secretary blushed and did not dare to look at Chester directly. Simon frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with my secretary for no reason!¡± As he spoke, he entered the office. Chester followed in. Chester said, ¡°How can this be called flirt? I¡¯m just helping you water the flowers! Women are like flowers. They need to be nourished once in a while! Your coldness would make these flowers wither! That¡¯s cruel!¡± As he spoke, he nced at Simon¡¯s assistant teasingly. asionally, he would send out a few flying kisses, causing the hearts of the female employees to skip a beat. In fact, Chester¡¯s facial features were not as delicate as Simon¡¯s, but they were harmonious. Just looking at the facial features separately, he was ordinary. But when looking at his entire face, he was very good-looking and made people feel veryfortable. With that pair of pretty eyes, wherever he went, he would release charm. He was also the president of the Xavier Group. He was a typical tall, rich, and handsome man. In fact, he was very attractive. Simon pulled down the blinds to prevent Chester from flirting with the employees. Simon signed thest document and handed it to his assistant. After giving a few more instructions, he turned around and picked up his coat. It seemed that he was really leaving. ¡°Are you off work? You should have time now, right?¡± Chester followed him closely. Wherever Simon went, Chester followed. Chester did not believe that he could not find an opportunity to ask his question. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I told you that I have to go home!¡± Walking into the exclusive elevator in the office, Chester squeezed in and said, ¡°Why? How boring it is to go home! You are not a seven-year-old child who goes home obediently. Anyway, you haven¡¯t eaten, and I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s have a meal together. My treat. How about It?¡± Chester raised his thumb and looked heroic. ¡°No need! i¡¯ll go home and eat.¡± Simon was indifferent as he maintained his usual cold attitude. ¡°What¡¯s so good about going home? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s have a drink together!¡± When the elevator reached the underground garage, Simon walked out of the elevator. Chester still followed, looking like he would not give up. ¡°No!¡± Simon opened the car door and got in, and Chester also got in. Freddie, who was already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and waiting for Simon, did not expect it. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Palmer?¡± ¡°I am going home, not to the bar.¡± Simon looked at Chester and emphasized again. ¡°I know! I am going back with you!¡± Chester nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no food for you.¡± ¨C Chester gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not hungry. You don¡¯t have time, do you? Then we¡¯ll talk in the car. Is this okay?¡± Chester still insisted. Simon could roughly guess what Chester was doing this time, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. He looked at Freddie and said, ¡°Drive!¡± The car started. Chester quickly closed the door and sat down. It was really not easy! In order to do it, he did not care about anything else, and his car was temporarily left in the underground garage. Chester finally found an opportunity, so he had to think about how to ask the question properly. Before he could get prepared, he heard Simon ask him first. ¡°Did Susan ask you toe?¡± Chester was petrified. Chester looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. He wondered, ¡°You know how to read minds, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read minds. It¡¯s written on your face!¡± Simon nced at Chester and said indifferently. Chester was shocked again. He thought, damn! You can¡¯t read minds? Why do you know what I am thinking? ¡°I know what you are thinking. It is because I know what you are going to ask¡± Simon spoke again, each word sharper than thest. Chester waspletely stunned! He thought, don¡¯t y like this! It¡¯s too scary! He didn¡¯t even say a word. He wondered, did Simon have a cheat system? How could he even be able to answer in advance? ¡°Then, then¡­¡± Chester stammered. He blinked and tried to make his expression normal. ¡°Is it true?¡± Otherwise, how could Simon have guessed it so urately and even knew what Chester was going to ask? ¡°Yes,¡± After a pause, Simon looked at his depressed expression and added, ¡°But not really.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chester was confused. Chester wondered, are you trying to keep me in suspense? ¡°Not an engagement. It¡¯s a marriage.¡± Simon and Silvia had married in the courthouse. The wedding ceremony was just a formality. The engagement would be totally unnecessary. At that time, when Simon told Den about his fianc¨¦e, he couldn¡¯t find a suitable identity to introduce Silvia, so he said that she was his fianc¨¦e. Of course, it could also be considered a message to the Austin family. Regardless of whether they agreed, the marriage was definitely set. Before his mood could be saved, Chester waspletely thrown into the abyss. Chester wailed. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Chester thought, really? It¡¯s actually true! He, Simon, wants to¡­ No, he¡¯s going to get married! He¡¯s crazy! ¡°With whom?¡± Chester could not help but ask. Simon looked at him calmly, making Chester feel a little afraid. ¡°Can¡¯t you say it?¡± Chester asked carefully, swallowing his saliva. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 238 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You Are a Fake Prude ¡°You don¡¯t know her!¡± Simon said. Chester was so upset. Chester thought, what the hell? Simon said nothing meaningful Didn¡¯t I know his girlfriend? If I didn¡¯t know that woman, it meant that she wasn¡¯t from a famous family. I may not have seen all the males of these aristocratic families. However, I know almost all those youngdies quite well. I know who is beautiful, who has a bad temper, and who is talented. But Simon said that I did not know his girlfriend, which meant that Simon¡¯s girlfriend was not one of them. If not, how is the family of Simon¡¯s girlfriend? Is she from an ordinary family? No way! As dignified as the Palmer family was, how could they let a girl from an ordinary family marry into the family? ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know her, she has a name, right? Besides, will your family ept an ordinary girl? Did you fall in love with Cindere? Wake up! Only innocent girls believe in the story of Cindere. Do you?¡± Feeling that Chester was too noisy, Simon gave him a cold look. Simon¡¯s look silenced Chester for two seconds, but Chester could not help but advise, ¡°I won¡¯t talk about my unruly sister. Just think about your family business and your family¡¯s condition. Can you ept an ordinary girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not ordinary.¡± For Simon, Silvia was not ordinary. She was so special and unique! Ordinary? No, never! Before Chester spoke, Simon continued, ¡°Moreover, my business doesn¡¯t need to be maintained by marrying a woman. As for my family, I am the one who married her, so I don¡¯t need the consent of others.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his sister and Simon¡¯s special identity, Chester would pick up his phone and start a live broadcast! Chester thought,e and take a look at the unbelievable man! Chester didn¡¯t realize that Simon was so na?ve when it came to love! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but you know people like us can¡¯t do whatever we like! How can you not consider other external factors? You will know when the timees. You like your wife. But when faced with those obstacles¡­¡± Before Chester finished, Simon interrupted him coldly, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Chester was speechless. It sounded like he was gossipy. However, Chester was no different from someone who had a big mouth. Chester shut his mouth for a while, looking at the scenery outside the window and searching crazily in his mind. He did not figure out who was about to be Mrs. Palmer Chester turned to look at Simon, only to see that he was looking straight ahead, as if what Chester said just now had no effect on him. Simon¡¯s gaze had a trace of expectation. Expectation? A thought shed through Chester¡¯s mind. Simon couldn¡¯t wait to get off work and go home. He didn¡¯t even invite Chester to dinner or drink. Simon insisted on going home for dinner and even said that he didn¡¯t prepare food for Chester. Could it be that¡­ ¡°Are you living with the woman you want to marry?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon didn¡¯t deny it or admit it. Telling from Simon¡¯s expression, Chester affirmed his thoughts. ¡°Holy shit! I didn¡¯t see it! Simon, you¡¯re such a fake prude.¡± Scared by Simon¡¯s gaze, Chester retreated two steps back ¡°A slip of the tongue! ¡°Well. Simon, you have never been in love. I didn¡¯t expect that you would live with someone. I¡¯m so curious! Freddie, drive faster. I have to see what the future Mrs. Palmer looks like!¡± Chester even forgot about his sister¡¯s worries. Now he only wanted to see the woman who won Simon¡¯s heart. Freddie was lost for words. Simon ignored Chester. Ever since he confirmed Silvia¡¯s identity in front of Den in the Austin¡¯s home, he knew that. this day woulde sooner orter. No secret would be hidden forever. The rtionship between Simon and Silvia would be discovered sooner orter. Let nature take its course. When the car arrived at the entrance of the Royal Pce, Simon asked Freddie to stop the car. ¡°Stop..¡± When the car stopped, Chester was curious about what he was going to do when he heard Simon say faintly, ¡°Get off the car.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Chester looked around and wondered who Simon was talking to. The next second, Simon turned to look at Chester and added, ¡°You, get out of the car.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Being driven out of the car like this was embarrassing! The key was that Chester¡¯s car was parked in the underground garage of Warin. If he got off here, did he need to walk back? Most importantly, Chester would soon see the mysterious woman. If he got out of the car, it meant that he took a retrograde step. Only a fool would get out of the car! Chestery down on his seat and spread his legs. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Chester said shamelessly. ¡°Get out of the car! Don¡¯t let me say it again!¡± Simon was impatient. He nced at Chester coldly from the corner of his eye. Chester grabbed the handle of the car door with one hand and had his other hand on the seat. He refused to get out of the car. ¡°I won¡¯t! No matter what, I want to see what the girl you like looks like! Forget about asking me to get out of the car!¡± ¡°Freddie!¡± Simon did not chase Chester out of the car and directly called out to Freddie. Freddie was prepared. When he heard the order, he unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. He walked to the car door beside Chester and bent down to look at him. ¡°Mr. Xavier.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chester felt a little guilty, and the strength in his hand weakened a little. Freddie stood outside and greeted him politely. He then suddenly pulled the car door open. Chester almost stumbled and rolled out of the car. 11 ¡°Violence is illegal! If you dare to touch me, I will sue you!¡± After roaring at Freddie, Chester turned to Simon and said pitifully, ¡°We have been friends for so many years. We are just like brothers! Besides, I will see your girlfriend sooner, orter. It¡¯s fine if I see her now. We are at the door of your house. Chasing me out of the car is not a polite way to treat guests¡­¡± Before Chester could finish, Freddie had carried him out. Chester was speechless. What the hell? How embarrassing! There were few people here. In front of the security guards, Chester was carried out of the car and thrown outside. He felt so humiliated. After putting Chester down, Freddie closed the car door. Chester wanted to rush up, but Freddie stood in front of the car door. ¡°Mr. Xavier, please behave yourself.¡± Chester was lost for words. He knew Freddie. Freddie looked dull, but he was a martial artist. If he fought Chester, Chester would not be a match. More importantly, there was no need for Chester to make a move! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 239 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Like a Frog Being Electrocuted Chester stood there resentfully, watching the car drive into themunity, but he could not enter. The security of the Royal Pce was strict. One who was not the owner of a property inside wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter no matter what unless an owner brought him in. Moreover, the security guards didn¡¯t know Chester. He begged the security guards for a while, but they didn¡¯t let him Chester was at the door. How could he retreat just like that? Moreover, Simon had aroused his curiosity. Chester knew that Simon¡¯s girlfriend was inside. Chester thought it would be depressing if he returned without seeing her. Looking around, Chester found that the fence was not high. If he found a corner that no one guarded, it would not be too difficult to get over the fence. Chester strolled leisurely and pretended to leave. However, he took a detour and went outside the wall. Chester looked around and grabbed the railing with both hands, ready to get over the wall. However, just as Chester grabbed the railing with both hands and soared into the air, before he could even raise his feet, he saw dazzling light. It was so blinding that he could barely open his eyes. The dazzling lights from surrounding spotlights shone on Chester¡¯s face. He almost shed tears. Then he heard a sharp and piercing rm. ¡°Warning! Warning!¡± Chester was speechless. How unlucky! Chester could only let go of his hand. As expected, the rm soon disappeared, and the light from the spotlights gradually weakened until things returned to tranquility. It seemed that getting over the wall wouldn¡¯t work. The security here looked ordinary, but it was unimaginably perfect. Standing under the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest, Chester looked up at the high wall and muttered, ¡°Simon, you are ruthless! You get a girlfriend, and you abandon me. You don¡¯t even allow me to enter your house. I don¡¯t believe that I cannot deal with those guards in this lousy neighborhood. I have to go in today!¡± Chester took out his phone and made a call. In this situation, it was impossible to sneak in. He could only ask for help. Chester called a friend who also lived here and asked his friend to take him into the neighborhood. It turned out that connections were much better than being tough. After ten minutes after the call, Chester finally smoothly walked in from the front door and passed the security guard post. The security guard looked at Chester with a strange gaze. He probably saw Chester want to get over the wall on the monitor. But with one owner¡¯s permission, he let Chester in and paid more attention to Chester. Chester knew which building Simon lived in. Chester had been here before, and he got into Simon¡¯s house. Therefore, Chester felt a bit resentful now that he was rejected. After jogging all the way to Simon¡¯s solitary vi, Chester was out of breath. ¡°Fuck! Why is the mansion so big? How many people can afford it?¡± Chester pressed his hands on his knees and panted heavily. Fortunately, the door was right in front of him. Anyway, he was not far from his goal. Chester had learned his lesson and didn¡¯t knock on the door. If Simon saw him, Simon would m the door shut. Wouldn¡¯t Chester waste so much time? Chester circled around the vi and found that it might be easier to get in through the backyard. It was a garden with many flowers and nts. Rtively speaking, it was unlikely to be noticed.. Thinking of this, Chester took two steps back. He took a deep breath and rushed forward, ready to step on the wall outside to climb up. But when his hand touched the wall, he felt a burst of numbness. Before he could react, he trembled and fell to the ground. The electricity spread through Chester¡¯s body and Chester twitched. Hey on the ground, unable to recover. His limbs were stiff. How could he have the strength to get up? ¡°Mr. Xavier?¡± In front of Chester was a magnified face. Freddie looked down at Chester in surprise. Chester was speechless. Chester¡¯s facial muscles were stiff, and it was difficult to reveal an expression, so he could only squeeze his eyes. ¡°Why are you here? You are¡­¡± Freddie saw Chester lying on the ground with his hands and feet syed out. Chester¡¯s fingers curled up, and his lips were trembling, as if he was unable to speak Freddie looked at Chester, then turned to look at the wall, and understood. In addition to the security of the residential area, Simon¡¯s house had a perfect security system. Although the wall outside was not high and looked ordinary, the inside was specially processed. If one wanted to climb over the wall or enter without being invited, he would be electrocuted. Of course, it was not fatal, but one would suffer for a while. Chester was obviously the one who wanted to enter ¡°without an invitation¡±, so the rm in the room rang twice, and Simon had Freddiee out to check. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Freddie, bring him in,¡± Simon¡¯s voice came through the headset. Simon said directly when he saw the situation from the surveince camera. ¡°Yes!¡± Freddie looked down at Chester, who was like a frog that had been electrocuted. It seemed that Chester could not get up or walk on his own. Freddie could only bend down and pick him up. Then, Freddie walked around the main entrance and entered. Chester was lost for words. How embarrassing! It was warm inside, forming a sharp contrast to the cold outside. Freddie walked straight to the sofa. Just as he was about to bend down and put Chester down, Simon said, ¡°Don¡¯t put him on the sofa. He¡¯s dirty!¡± Chester was speechless. ¡°Put him on the floor!¡± Simon gestured to the floor in front of the sofa with his chin, showing no mercy at all. Chester was lost for words. Freddie was an obedient subordinate, and he put Chester on the floor. Chester, who was lying on the floor, looked at Simon with resentment in his eyes, trying to move his hands and feet. However, when Chester moved his fingers a little, he would tremble from the numbness. Chester blinked his eyes and regained the feeling of his tongue. ¡°Simon, you are too heartless!¡± ¡°Heartless?¡± Simon sneered. ¡°Freddie, throw him out! Chester was scared. ¡°Don¡¯t! I was wrong, okay? You ¡­ are an adult. Don¡¯t ¡­ be petty. Just ¡­ take that as a joke!¡± Chester still suffered from the aftereffect of being electrocuted, and he could only stutter. But Chester tried his best to finish what he wanted to say. It was not easy for Chester toe in. He was electrocuted, and it was so cold outside. If he was thrown out, all his suffering would turn out to be in vain. Simon winked at Freddie and indicated for him to leave. Only then did Simon slowly say, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Why don¡¯t you go home or to nightclubs? Why did youe to my ce? And how did you get in?¡± Speaking of this, Chester was angry! Chester nced at Simon from the corner of his eyes. But Simon quickly remembered that he was in a situation where he needed help, so he wimped out. ¡°Ah, I called Carter, and he asked the security guards to let me in! I owed Carter a huge favor for this!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 240 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Post the Picture Online Faced with Simon¡¯s coldness, Chester did not give up. The key was that the room was warm. Maybe Chester¡¯s body recovered. He felt that he could move, so he got up from the ground and sat on the sofa. Simon gave Chester a cold look. But Chester was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t care at all. He sat there firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Look, you cannot stop me. I was electrocuted, and I didn¡¯t me you. I just want to see what your future wife looks like. Why do you hide her? Is she ugly, so you are embarrassed to let me¡­¡± After receiving Simon¡¯s re, Chester suddenly shut his mouth. He could not control his conditioned reflex. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Think about it. Since the news has been spread out, you can¡¯t hide your love affair any longer. Moreover, you didn¡¯t want to hide it, right? Since you¡¯re ready to get married, I¡¯ll take a look at your girlfriend in advance to get prepared. It¡¯s better than my sister seeing her first, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chester suppressed his temper and tried to reason with the truth. ¡°You know what my sister is like. She has been around you for so many years and helped you get rid of so many girls. She works hard even if she hasn¡¯t made any contributions. Now that you are like this, she will go crazy!¡± If Susan knew that it was true that Simon nned to get married out of love but not for family benefits, Chester expected that his sister would kill someone. Just thinking about it was a bit scary. So, Chester thought he had to see Simon¡¯s girlfriend first. Chester would try his best to break apart Simon and his girlfriend. If Chester couldn¡¯t, he would guard against Simon¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°I take Susan as my sister. You all know that.¡± Simon frowned, meaning that he had never misled Susan or expressed anything to her. Chester nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! I know that, and so do my parents. In fact, Susan also knows that. But she is so stubborn. If it were easy for her to give up, she would have given up many years ago. If she goes crazy¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After a pause, Chester nced in the direction of the room and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will be in danger since you have hidden her so well?¡± After Simon heard it, his face darkened. Simon suddenly thought of the things that happened in France, and he felt scared. The problem was quickly resolved, and Silvia did not suffer any injuries. But as long as Simon thought of the possible consequences, his palms would sweat, and chills would run down his spines. Simon would never allow such a thing to happen again. Thinking of this, Simon looked up at Chester. ¡°You¡¯d better remind Susan not to do anything to hurt her. Otherwise, even if Susan were my sister, I would not show her any mercy!¡± Simon wanted Chester to pass on the message. At the same time, it was for Chester. Simon had warned Susan. If she insisted on doing things her own way, then Chester couldn¡¯t me Simon. This was the first time Simon looked at Chester like this. Even if Simon always looked detached, Chester knew that Simon was not truly cold, otherwise, Chester would not sit on sofas after climbing over the wall and falling down. But at this moment, Chester could feel the obvious killing intent in Simon¡¯s eyes. It was so terrifying! It seemed that Simon was serious, not because of any other hidden stories or forced circumstances. He doted on his girlfriend. Chester was extremely curious as to who could conquer aloof Simon. One had to know that Chester had seen countless beauties, including all kinds of gentle, charming, and lovely ones. But none of them caught Simon¡¯s eyes. Simon¡¯s girlfriend must be gorgeous since Simon cherished her a lot. Chester had stayed here for a long while, but he did not see where Simon¡¯s girlfriend was. It was said that Simon lived with his girlfriend. That was why Chester put in so much effort to get in. Where was she? Chester looked around, but he did not see any woman. Simon nced at his watch and stood up. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Chester had a puzzled look on his face. Seeing Simon roll up his sleeves while walking, Chester didn¡¯t know what Simon was going to do. ¡°What are you going to do? What do you mean? Can I go to your room to take a look? I¡¯ll ¡­ just stroll around,¡± Chaster said tentatively. Chester wondered, Simon left. I can stroll around. Even if I cannot find that woman, it will be fine to get her photos. ¡°As long as you are not afraid of touching the traps, you can go anywhere.¡± Simon¡¯s footsteps did not stop, and his voice came unhurriedly. Chester was speechless. Thinking about how he was electrocuted just now, Chester felt numb. He didn¡¯t know if there would be any side effects, so how could he dare to take the risk of touching other traps? Simon was too vignt. There were so many traps in his house. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will touch them?¡± To be safe, Chester followed Simon. However, when Chester saw Simon walk into the kitchen and put on an apron skillfully, Chester was thrown into great shock. ¡°You¡­¡± Chester stuttered and could not say anything. He felt more excited than being electrocuted! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he would be killed and his family business would be ruined by just a single thought from him, Chester would take out his phone, take a picture of Simon, and post it online so that everyone could witness this historical scene. Simon, the president of Warin and the head of one of the four big families in America, cooked by himself. Chester absolutely believed that if he posted the picture, it would cause a stir. Chester only thought about it and didn¡¯t dare to do so. He had to protect himself. Chester¡¯s reaction was probably within Simon¡¯s expectations, so Simon just nced at Chester indifferently. ¡°If you have nothing to do, bring me the tomato in the middle of the second floor of the fridge.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± When Chester came back to his senses, he hurriedly went to open the refrigerator. He was stunned by what filled it. Chester¡¯s refrigerator was full of fast food and snacks. However, Simon¡¯s refrigerator was full of fresh vegetables and meat. They were ced separately. Besides, there were some nutrition products, precious ingredients, and so on. This was a refrigerator for one who lived a proper life, but even so, the fact that Simon personally cooked was too shocking ¡°Where¡¯s your chef? Is he dead?¡± Chester fetched the tomato andined. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 241 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 241 Chapter 241 This Is Just Too Inhuman! With a kitchen knife in hand, Simon lowered his head, paused for a moment, and said slowly, ¡°She only eats what I cook.¡± Chester was speechless. What a disy of affection! Chester didn¡¯t see thating at all. As he chewed on the fruit that had just been taken out of the refrigerator, Chester leaned against the kitchen table and watched Simon wash vegetables, cut up things, and all that. It surprised Chester a bit that Simon actually did quite well. Then Chester sighed emotionally to himself, I never thought that I would see Simon cook things himself. Is love working its magic on him? I, however, am hardly likely to cook for a woman. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about yourdy. She must have cast a spell on you so as to make you faithful to her.¡± Chester tried to trap him into telling the truth in a very careful way so that he wouldn¡¯t provoke him. Simon didn¡¯t raise his head. Instead, he ced the food into the pot, which was followed by a sizzle, and said unhurriedly, ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then Simon continued to wave his spat. It looked like he was enjoying himself. Chester thought, what? He said that I wouldn¡¯t understand! He outdoes me in this only because he had a few more rtionships than me. No big deal! And yet he said it as I had never met a woman before! Then Chester looked away with a look of disdain. At that moment, he saw something. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Chester threw away the half-eaten fruit in his hand and jolted backward. He was so flustered that he almost jumped onto Simon. Thanks to that, the pot in Simon¡¯s hand was so close to slipping from his grasp. Simon then turned around and knocked on Chester¡¯s head with the spat. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. There is a ghost!¡± Trembling, Chester pointed ahead. Simon looked toward where Chester pointed and saw a person standing at the kitchen door. The person looked dirty, with mud dripping down from the body. And because of the long hair, which was wet and stuck to the cheeks, the person looked like a female ghost. Of course, Simon recognized that it was his wife. Stunned for a moment, Simon hurried to put down what was in his hand and adjusted the heat to the minimum. Then he walked over and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°He!¡± Silvia frowned and looked at the stranger in the house with confusion, her finger pointing at Chester. Chester was scared shitless. He thought, the female ghost is pointing at me! Would she kill me? This is so scary! ¡°Just a nobody.¡± Simon said indifferently, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I went to the suburbs to collect some materials today. But identally, I missed my step. And since it was drizzling, I then got wet,¡± she said, stroking her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to take a shower and change my clothes now.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± He patted her on the cheek affectionately. Silvia nodded and nced at Chester again before turning around to go upstairs. Noticing that the ¡°female ghost¡± had disappeared, Chester regained hisposure a bit. Then as he stroked his chest, he looked at Simon, who had resumed his cooking already with a calm expression. But a few seconds ago, he was still. so affectionate to the ¡°female ghost¡±! ¡°Could it be that the one that showed up just now is ¡­ is¡­.¡± ¡°I thought you saw everything!¡± Simon said indifferently. ¡°Also, you shouted too loudly just now. You¡¯ve scared her.¡± Chester widened his eyes and felt wronged. Obviously, he was the one who was frightened! Soon, Simon had finished cooking. There was shrimp toast, beef stew with tomatoes, plum cake, and seafood soup. Also, there was some pear sd in the pot. Chester found all the food mouthwatering. Since he had already been here for quite a long time, despite not being quite wee, he might as well freeload a bit as well. Then, Chester hurried to serve the dishes onto the dining table in a ttering manner before taking a seat and picking up a fork, ready to enjoy himself. Al that moment, Simon pped him on the back of his hand. ¡°I said that this is not for you!¡± ¡°I notice that you¡¯ve cooked way too much. You two will just waste the tood! Therefore, I offer to help you with them. I promise I will finish them up!¡± As he spoke, he was ready to pick up the food. ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Simon blocked him with one hand and chased him away as it Chester was some sort of fly. But Chester was so thick-skinned that he remained in his chair and kept dodging Simon while trying to pick up food. Just as he was about to stuff a mouthtul on tood, which he managed to pick up atst, into his mouth, a very pleasant female voice sounded, ¡°My car seems to be a bit faulty. Please have ir sent and repaired tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, then drive my car tomorrow,¡± Simon replied. ¡°Your car makes me feel conspicuous. I¡¯ll just grab a cab.¡± As the voice sounded, the sound of footsteps was heard as well. The speaker was walking downstairs leisurely. Simon walked over to her as he grabbed arge towel and said, ¡°Then I will ask Freddie to give you a ride. Taking a taxi is just too troublesome.¡± Then Simon covered her head with a dry towel and rubbed it gently. ¡°You¡¯re not drying your hair again.¡± ¡°Blowing my hair is something that is troublesome!¡± She grabbed her hair and turned around, only to find Chester, who was about to stuff some food in his mouth while looking at her. She recognized him. He was the person who had called her ¡°ghost¡± in the kitchen. Therefore, she frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Chester was speechless. One second, he was still numb in shock that he had seen a gorgeousdy. The next second, thatdy had already cast a damp over him. Chester thought, I tend to be lovable whenever I am in a rtionship. People love me a lot. But how come it¡¯s not working here? Why does the couple despise me like this? The first time we met, I was scared out of my wits. And now, before I could even utter a word of praise, thedy had already asked me out. And the most uneptable thing is that Simon is actually a hen-pecked guy, who, instead of stopping his wife from Deving impolites should yield to his wife¡¯s demands and ask me to leave as well! This is just too inhuman! Then, to Chester¡¯s surprise, he heard silvia say, ¡°Forget it. Since he is your friend, let him stay and have a meal with Chester was happy with her kindness. However, Simon said, ¡°He is not a friend. Also, if he stays, he will eat your share of food.¡± Chester was at a loss for words. He thought, am I such a gourmand to you? There are so many dishes on the table. And if I finish them up, there are still more in the kitchen and in the refrigerator. Why did he say it in a way as if I¡¯m some monster with an insatiable appetite. You know, even if all the food in the house has been eaten up, we can still buy some more food or order takeout, right? Chester found that it was such a humiliation for him, which he had never gone through before. Then he looked at Silvia, hoping that she could say something. He knew that whatever Silvia said, Simon would listen to it. Then Chester put down his fork and wiped his mouth a bit. ¡°I won¡¯t finish up all your food. Besides, with such a great beauty in front of me, I might get distracted and end up eating nothing!¡± As he spoke, he winked at Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 242 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Simon Has Found a Real Gem He thought that he would charm Silvia with that wink, but Silvia looked at him with an expressionless face. Then, she turned to Simon and said in earnest, ¡°Or maybe just ask him to go?¡± Chester thought, what? With all the charm I have got, I can¡¯t believe I have suffered such a major setback! Chester was stunned. ¡°Please don¡¯t! Beauty! I don¡¯t have a healthy appetite like that. Actually, I can skip the meal if you want me to! Simon, you can¡¯t be so heartless. I mean, we¡¯re friends, right? Simon¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to leave on your own, or do I have to ask Freddie to do you the favor?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t do that to me!¡± Freddie had already gotten physical with him twice today. If Freddie were to do it again, that would be a huge i humiliation for him. What if people knew about it? Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. ¡°Beauty, look! I¡¯m here to present you with the wedding gifts. It¡¯s not appropriate to drive a guest like me out like this, right?¡± ¡°Wedding gifts?¡± Silvia turned to Simon, obviously full of doubts. With a little cough, Simon picked up some food for her. ¡°Yes. Since we have already decided, I think it¡¯s better if we hold the wedding as soon as possible. What do you think, darling?¡± Chester got goosebumps the moment he heard the word ¡°darling¡±. Silvia understood right away. It seemed that, aftering back from the Austin family, the news had spread out. It turned out that they couldn¡¯t keep their rtionship a secret anyway. But she knew this day woulde. Therefore, she was okay with it. ¡°Then, where are the gifts?¡± Silvia turned to Chester and extended her hand, Stunned for a moment, Chesterughed dryly. ¡°Well, I came in a hurry¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were here to present us with the wedding gifts?¡± Silvia ate slowly, finding Chester quite interesting Come to think of it, despite being with Simon for so long, this was the first time she had met Simon¡¯s friend. Well, Freddie excluded. That was something novel. ¡°Yes! But I wasn¡¯t sure if you were really going to get married. I mean, I can¡¯t bring the gift based on hearsay, right?¡± Then he continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry! You will have the gift. And I promise it will be a great gift that both of you find satisfying!¡± He promised in the hope of staying here for a while longer. Finally, he got to see Simon¡¯s wife. It would be a pity if he just left like that and didn¡¯t get to know her a bit. Moreover, Silvia was really eye-catching. Despite being scared shitless at the kitchen door just now, Chester was stunned by Silvia after she washed up. Right now, she was wearing a green home dress, which made her look fresh, and her hair, after being washed, was scattered on her shoulders. There was even a faint shampoo fragrance coming out of it. Every time she cast a gaze or smiled, she looked indescribably amazing. As for the way she talked, it was pure and yet a little sexy. Also, sometimes it sounds yful. And when she chased Chester out, she sounded even a bit valiant. Chester had never seen such a woman before. In Chester¡¯s eyes, Simon had found a real gem! ¡°Sure.¡± Silvia chuckled, ¡°But I¡¯m curious. What kind of great gift is it that could satisfy both of us?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know by then!¡± Chester was confident. To please a woman was actually not that difficult. Jewelry, bags, or clothes alone would be sufficient. One just had to spend some money, and that was it. Chester was confident about pleasing women. ¡°What if we are not satisfied?¡± After taking a sip of the soup, Silvia asked again. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied¡­¡± He turned to Simon. But Simon did not say a word. Obviously, Silvia got all the say in the house. ¡°If you are not satisfied, I will give you one of my buildings!¡± He gritted his teeth. Silvia thought, although I do not know what that building is like, and also, it is useless for me anyway, I might as well have some fun and take it as a bet. Then she nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Chester breathed a sigh of relief, sat down again, and asked carefully, ¡°Then¡­ Can I have my meal now?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re very hospitable. How can we just let our guests go without eating?¡± She said, looking innocent. Chester was speechless. The couple was threatening to throw him out just now, and now she should say they were hospitable! Chester decided to change his view about Silvia, who, instead of being a good fairy, should be a wicked one that could bewitch people at will! After making sure that he could stay here safely, Chester was ready to gossip as he always did. ¡°Oh right, may I ask how to address you?¡± Silvia nced at Simon and smiled, ¡°You can call me Mrs. Palmer.¡± Since they were about to get married anyway, there was nothing wrong with calling her that. By saying that, Silvia managed to answer the question while not telling Chester her name. Chester thought to himself how despicable! Then Chester continued to ask, ¡°Of course, I know that you are Mrs. Palmer. But what is your ¡­ name? All right, let m introduce myself first. My name is Chester Xavier. I am very happy to meet you! Now, your turn. Mrs. Palmer, what is your name?¡± Noticing that Chester was expecting her answer, Silvia said softly, ¡°Mr. Xavier, isn¡¯t it rude to inquire about ady¡¯s name in front of her husband?¡± She smiled reservedly and stopped talking. Chester was at a loss for words. He was just asking for a name, which was something modern people would do. Why was it rude? He wanted to keep asking, but he cast a sidelong nce at Simon. Then he decided to bite his lip and change the topic ¡°Then, how did you guys meet?¡± He was curious about that. Although Susan kept pursuing Simon, silvia, who came out of nowhere, was still able to make Simon fall for her and even want to marry her right away. That must be destiny! Susan had tried very hard for years to woo Simon. She would buy him snacks and gifts frequently and pick him up at the airport as long as she was avable. From time to time, she would also go to his company to keep himpany. But Simon just did not like her. ¡°Well¡­¡± Silvia looked at Simon, trying to recall how exactly they met the first time. The first time they met should be at the game that she lost. And then, the two didn¡¯t meet each other anymore until a few yearster when she sought help from Simon. ¡°We are old friends,¡± Simon answered instead, then looked at Chester in a bad mood. ¡°Are you full? If you¡¯re full, get lost!¡± Chester shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still eating!¡± Then he ate a few more mouthfuls as if he was proving that he was still hungry. Then Chester started to think about what else he could ask since, if he just went home like this knowing nothing, Susan would maim him. But at that moment, Freddie walked in with an anxious step and a solemn expression.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 243 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 243 Chapter 243 It¡¯s Righteous of Your Wife-to-Be Judging from how Freddie looked and the way he hesitated to speak, Simon knew something was off. He nced at Silvia and Chester. Then he stood up and took a few steps outside. ¡°What?¡± Freddie said something in a low voice. Simon¡¯s expression changed right away. Then he nced at Silvia subconsciously. Although it was just a nce, Silvia¡¯s heart jumped inexplicably. ¡°I know now.¡± He nodded and walked back, and Freddie was standing still, waiting. Silvia looked up at Simon, who was standing at the dining table, while Chester, who seemed heartless, was still eating happily. He really didn¡¯t expect that Simon was this good at cooking, a match for those Michelin chefs. With his mouth covered with oil, Chester couldn¡¯t care less about what they were saying at all. Simon nced at Chester, and then he turned to Silvia and said in a serious tone, ¡°Just now, a fire broke out in Sycamore Road.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Silvia nodded and waited for him to continue. Then something shed through her mind. She thought, Sycamore Road? Why does it sound familiar? ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ce where ¡­ Winnie lives now?¡± She remembered this ce because she had sent Winnie back there twice. Also, it was close to herpany. Simon nodded. Silvia, shocked, jerked herself up. ¡°Then, Winnie¡­¡± ¡°It was not a small fire. Most of the people in the building have been sent to the hospital. As for Winnie, we¡¯re still waiting for notice.¡± Freddie just learned the news as well. And then he came to Simon right away. ¡°I need to take a look!¡± Silvia, anxious, wanted to rush out, but Simon stopped her. ¡°There are firefighters, police officers, and ambnces over there. They will take care of everything. You don¡¯t have to be there now since you will only cause trouble and make things difficult for those professionals. Don¡¯t panic. I have asked Freddie to keep tabs on the news. Once they find Winnie, you will know right away.¡± Simon¡¯s words made a lot of sense, but then again, how could Silvia not be worried? Over the past few years, Winnie had been her only friend in V.L. Winnie would stand up and curse scumbags for her, stay upte with her, and always think in her shoes. In Silvia¡¯s eyes, Winnie was more than just a friend. Due to that, knowing that something might have happened to Winnie, how could Silvia not be anxious? However, Simon¡¯s words had a point. Silvia lowered her head to look at her clothes a bit. With her dressing like this, it was indeed inappropriate to rush over now. Therefore, she nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get changed and wait. When the newsester, no matter what¡­ No matter what happens to her, we¡¯ll go over anyway.¡± Although she tried her best to calm herself down, her voice was still trembling since she was afraid that something Inight happen to Winnie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have got you.¡± He shook her hand, trying tofort her. Silvia turned around and went upstairs. Simon was left staring after her. He sighed a bit and turned around, only to find Chester, dumbfounded, looking at him. Chester had finally stopped eating, but with his mouth slightly open, Chester looked rather confused. Get BLAUS Noticing that Simon was looking at him, Chester put down the spoon in his hand, ¡°Well¡­ The building that was on fire, is it the old one in Sycamore Road?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The buildings in that neighborhood are just too old. The wires have aged. Although it is in a good location, it needs repair long before. Or fires will break out there sooner orter. But¡­¡± Chester knew that neighborhood quite well. Then Chester thought of how nervous the couple looked just now. He knew something was off. ¡°But I notice that your wife-to-be is quite nervous. Could it be that ¡­ some of her rtives are living there?¡± Chester thought, since the beauty refused to tell me her name, also, she keeps her background a secret, it¡¯s likely that she mighte from a humble family. If that¡¯s the case, it would only make sense that she has rtives living there. People who live in that neighborhood are either poor locals or renters who are not that well-off. They lived there because it was cheap. If her rtives live there, then it¡¯s more than likely that her family is not that well-off as well. ¡°No.¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a colleague.¡± ¡°Colleague?¡± Chester was taken aback. He never expected it would be a colleague. ¡°But just now, she¡­¡± Chester thought, she restrained her panic and nervousness in a way as if something had happened to her family. But it turns out to be her colleague! Are colleagues all besties these days? ¡°They are great friends with each other.¡± Knowing what Chester was thinking, Simon exined a bit. ¡°It¡¯s righteous of your wife-to-be!¡± Chester gave a thumbs-up. Simon rolled his eyes and said seriously, ¡°I really can¡¯t keep you now. And Freddie isn¡¯t avable to send you off as well. Go to the courtyard, pick a car, and go home.¡± Chester thought, for the entire night, that was the most pleasant and most touching remark from Simon. ¡°Alright! I know how to take the hint!¡± Chester nodded, stood up, and walked over. But when he passed by Simon, he stopped and turned to Simon. ¡°But there is still one more thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows and nced at him. Chester nced at the stairs that Silvia took And since he did not see Silvia, he turned his head back. ¡°Can you tell me what the name of your wife is now?¡± Then Chester added before Simon got worked up, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to just call her ¡®beauty¡¯ in the future, right? Actually, I¡¯m okay with it. It¡¯s just that you might have a problem by then, using me of teasing her.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Simon was speechless. How glib-tongued Chester was! But then again, it was indeed not a secret. Actually, soon their wedding invitations would be printed all over the headlines. ¡°Ms. Austin,¡± Simon said resignedly. ¡°Okay!¡± with that, Chester left in satisfaction. Then he chose a car from the courtyard and drove away. With his stomach full, Chester felt that it was worth visiting Simon¡¯s ce today. He had even seen Silvia in person and learned that she was ¡°Ms. Austin¡±. Plus, the meal was made by Simon himself, which was very rare. Now that he thought about it again, it was no longer a big deal for him to go through all those sufferings before. Chester frowned as he tried to think of anyone he knew who was with the surname ¡°Austin¡±. But he couldn¡¯t think of anyone. Could it be that Simon¡¯s wife really came from a humble family? Silvia changed into a set of casual clothes and went downstairs. She was not surprised that Chester had already left. It would only be strange if he stayed. ¡°How is it?¡± All she cared about now was Winnie. ¡°They have finished the rescue operation there and have sent all the injured to the hospital. Since things are chaotic andplicated, we don¡¯t know any information about the injured yet. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to check a bit.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± she said without hesitation. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 244 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Silvia Faints Because there was a fire in the entire building, and it happened at night when many people had already fallen asleep, there were many people who were injured. The hospital immediately got crowded, with peopleing and going. Screams and shouts could be heard everywhere. The hospital hall was in chaos. Silvia shuttled back and forth. With Simon walking by her side and Freddie walking ahead of them, they soon found Winnie. Winnie wasn¡¯t seriously injured. There were burns on her arm and face. She also hurt her knees and ankles when she ran out. Butpared to the others, she was already very lucky. However, while Winnie was fine, her mother was in a bad condition. Winnie¡¯s mother had been sent into the operating room and was not out of danger. Winnie stood at the door of the operating room with tears all over her face. ¡°Winnie!¡± Silvia saw Winnie at a nce in the distance and quickly walked over. ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± Winnie ran to Silvia as soon as Winnie saw Silvia. ¡°My mother is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. She¡¯ll be fine!¡± Silvia heard about what happened andforted Winnie softly. In fact, Silvia was not sure about it. Silvia looked Winnie up and down and made sure that Winnie wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Then Silvia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine! I believe that your mom will also be fine.¡± ¡°My mom protected me. She woke up first and then woke me up. But the fire was too big and she was smashed by the wood to protect me. It was me. It was all because of me¡­¡± Winnie kept muttering and what she said didn¡¯t make much sense. One could imagine how strongly the fire impacted her. Silvia gently touched Winnie with her shoulder. Silvia could understand the pain and misery that Winnie was going through The surgery was still ongoing. Simon did not persuade Silvia to go back and take a rest. Simon asked Freddie to buy some snacks and hot drinks. However, no one was in the mood to eat or drink at this time. The atmosphere was heavy. In the hall of the hospital, some were slightly injured, and others had broken arms and legs. There were also people dying. Shouts and cries could be heard. Silvia kept her distance. It was so miserable that she could not bear to see it. In a short while, the lights in the operating room went out, and the doctor came out to take off his mask. Winnie immediately rushed over. ¡°Doctor, how is my mom? Is the surgery sessful?¡± The doctor nced at her, sighed, and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible!¡± Before the doctor could finish, he was interrupted by Winnie. She shook her head and stepped back. ¡°Impossible. My mother will be fine. She will be fine!¡± ¡°Her spleen was broken and she bled too much. I¡¯m sorry. We have tried our best.¡± When the doctor was finished, the bed inside had been pushed out, and the person lying on it was covered with a white cloth. Winnie didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the bed nkly and refused to step forward. Simon noticed that Silvia¡¯s face was also very pale. Her eyes were fixed on the bed and the white cloth. Her hands were even trembling slightly. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Winnie took two steps back and stopped. As if she wanted to prove that the doctor was wrong, she stepped forward again and reached out to remove the white cloth. However, her hand was shaking so wildly that she couldn¡¯t even hold the cloth. Freddie was at the side. He stepped forward and removed the white cloth for her, revealing a haggard face stained with blood. ¡°No!¡± In that instant, Winnie burst into tears. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Silvia only felt a splitting pain in her head. It was as if Winnie¡¯s shout had dug out something buried deep in Silvia¡¯s memory. Something was surging in her mind. She couldn¡¯t bear it. Her head hurt very much, as if it was going to explode. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly and felt dizzy. ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± Simon had been paying attention to her reaction. Seeing that something was wrong with Silvia, Simon hugged her in his arms and talked to her. Winnie cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. But Silvia had already fainted. ¡°Freddie, take care of Winnie,¡± Simon said calmly. Freddie nodded and silently stood by Winnie¡¯s side. He gently ced his hands on her shoulders and supported her. Simon held Silvia up and went straight to the doctor. ¡°Doctor, someone fainted!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll kill your parents.¡± ¡°You caused their deaths!¡± ¡°Why are you still alive while they are dead? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Dad. Mom. Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Dad. Mom¡­¡± Many voices could be heard as if people were talking. But it sounded like they weren¡¯t talking to Silvia. She saw countless images, but she could not recognize who those people were. There were loud noises, mes, fragments, and bloody faces. Everything seemed so close. But she couldn¡¯t see them clearly. ¡°Dad. Mom. Don¡¯t leave me..¡± ¡°No!¡± Silvia shouted and suddenly opened her eyes, only to see the white ceiling above her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The white ceiling diluted the horror in her dream. She gasped and her face was covered with sweat. ¡°You are awake.¡± A familiar voice rang. Silvia turned her head and saw Simon¡¯s worried look. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Seeing him, she calmed down. She nodded and felt her throat was extremely dry. ¡°Water¡­¡± Simon immediately handed her the water that was already prepared. She was like a traveler in the desert who had been thirsty for many days. She gulped it down and soon finished a cup of water. ¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked. Silvia shook her head andy down weakly. She thought about the dream. However, there were many things that she couldn¡¯t recall. She had a faint feeling that what happened in her dream should have happened to her. However, somehow she just could not recall. To be exact, if it wasn¡¯t for the ident today, she couldn¡¯t have thought of anything that happened in the dream. ¡°The doctor said you just fainted because you were stimted. You will be fine when you wake up! How do you feel?¡± Simon asked softly as he gently stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head and thought of his words. ¡°By the way, how is Winnie?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine. Freddie is apanying her. Her mother has already been pushed to the morgue and the funeral will be preparedter,¡± he said briefly. But hispany meant a lot to her. ¡°¡­¡± Silvia sighed. She was speechless. She came here tofort Winnie, but she was the one who fainted. ¡°That¡¯s not your fault. No one will me you. Winnie also understands it. Don¡¯t overthink. Take care of yourself and have a good rest. You¡¯ll stay here today for observation. You¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow as long as you are fine,¡± he said as he pulled the nket up. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 245 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 245 Chapter 245 It Has Nothing to Do With Me Silvia did not argue with him. It was indeed a wise choice to rest here at this hour. However, she did not dare to close her eyes. She was afraid that once she closed them, she would have terrifying shbacks again. Thus, she held Simon¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let him go. ¡°Talk to me.¡± ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± Simon sat down by the bed and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Anything! How about you talk about yourself?¡± Silvia thought about it. For so long, she had never asked him about himself. She only knew that the Palmer family was prestigious. She had never seen his family after being with Simon for so long. ¡°Me? Nothing much to talk about!¡± Simon said andughed. Silvia didn¡¯t expect such a self-effacing response from him. In fact, Simon¡¯s life was full of dramas so far, but he made it sound so in. If what he said were true, other people¡¯s lives would be a pure grind. ¡°Then tell me about your family.¡± She changed to a morefortable position and asked, ¡°You have never told me about your family. Who else is in your family? I¡¯ll see your family anyway since we are going to have a wedding, right?¡± ¡°You will, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They are not important to me. What is important is that you are with me!¡± His voice was still gentle, and his expression was shuttered, unfathomable. That being said, Silvia still felt that something was wrong. What did Simon mean? Those were his family. Simon already guessed what she was thinking and asked, ¡°You wonder why they are not important to me, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia said with a nod. ¡°They are my family, bound by blood. But they have sent many assassins to kill me and have tried every way to set me up since I was a child. Don¡¯t tell me you would still care about your family if they had done the same to you.¡± His tone was t, but Silvia could hear the coldness in it. It was supposed to be a heartbreaking story, but his tone lessened the sorrow it gave Silvia. It took Silvia a while to feel pity for Simon. Silvia thought, ¡°What had he experienced when he was young? People say that the new family head of the Palmer family is cruel and likes to take violent means against the enemy. They don¡¯t know what his family has done to him. If he¡¯s telling the truth, then how did he survive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not as good as you think. It¡¯s just that I have to get used to the surroundings. Everyone in the Palmer family must learn to survive.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°But don¡¯t be afraid. Right now, I¡¯m already the family head, so no one dares to do anything to you. Besides, we won¡¯t live with them.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Silvia nodded, pulled his hand, and rested her check on it. ¡°With you here, I feel secure!¡± Her wholehearted trust warmed Simon¡¯s heart. Silvia was so lovely, just like a kitten, and she trusted him so much. She neither feared him nor attached herself to him, It was so hard to find such a perfect woman. Silvia was the apple of his eye, and he wanted to protect and love her for the rest of his life. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep!¡± Simon tickled her cheek with his finger. She smiled and tried to hide her face. After a while, she closed her drowsy eyes and fell asleep again. Simon looked at her face, and the smile on his face faded. He hadplicated feelings. Silvia was babbling in dreams. He heard her calling her parents. Obviously, she dreamed of her parents. If Simon remembered correctly, Silvia¡¯s parents died in an air crash when she was young. Silvia was not on the ne at that time. She should have forgotten about the air crash. Could it be that she missed them too much? But when Silvia returned to the Austin¡¯s house, she did not seem to have such a strong longing for her parents. Today, she suddenly fainted. Was it because of the scene of Winnie¡¯s mother being pushed out? Silvia was not as strong as she appeared. A man hid in the messy room to make a call. ¡°Something happened,¡± he said, gasping. The room was particrly dirty, and the lights were off. Only the cold moonlight outside the room shone in. ¡°Calm down! Didn¡¯t you say that I can count on you?¡± said the man who received the call. He used a voice changer, which made his voice sound hoarse and strange, but his impatience was obvious. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that the fire would be out of control, and there were so many people in that building.¡± Even if he was hiding in the darkest corner, he could not stop himself from trembling. He had thought there were only a few people. He originally thought that there weren¡¯t many residents in that shabby building, especially when he saw that most ts were dark. He said to himself, ¡°How could there be so many people?¡± When he hid in the crowd, saw victims being carried out one by one, and heard those wailing cries, he was about to copse. The other man snapped on the phone, ¡°Idiot! I asked you to light a small fire to scare people. You made such a scene! Do you want to go to jail?¡± ¡°1¡­ You asked me to set the fire. I¡¯ll be considered an essory at worst!¡± said the caller with a trembling voice. He forced himself to remain calm. That was right. He was instructed by someone, not the chief instigator. So, even if the police found him, they wouldn¡¯t let him take full responsibility! He heard a cold sneer over the phone, and the other man said, ¡°Is that so? Can you prove it then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that these few calls are evidence. Do you think the police will believe you? You and I have never met!¡± These words made the caller¡¯s face pale. They had only been contacting each other online and on the phone. All of these could be faked. He had thought that this was an easy job. It was just like how he stole something and robbed people before. They were all misdemeanors. But this was a felony. Indon¡¯t panic!¡± The voice on the phone sounded terrifying. ¡°Let me ask you. When you set the fire, did anyone see it?¡± asked the other man with a chuckle. The caller licked his dry lips hard. He thought hard and shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said. ¡°I need you to be sure about that. It is an old residential area. There are no surveince cameras. As long as no one saw you set the fire, no one will find out! It ismon for old wires to go out of repair for a long time. It often causes fire. No trace can lead to you!¡± These few words were enough to reassure the caller. He thought about it carefully and felt that it made a lot of sense. ¡°Yes! It is the wires. It has nothing to do with me!¡± The other man smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right! You should leave this city for a while. Go somewhere else to hide. I put a deposit on your card. That willst you for a while! One more thing, this phone number won¡¯t be used again. Don¡¯t contact Property ? N?velDrama.Org. me!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± The caller got hung up on before he could finish his sentence. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 246 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Let Them Post the Photos Winnie was on leave because she was injured and had to hold a funeral for her mother, and she was in a particrly bad mood. This fire shook the entire city. Although it was a dpidated old building, many residents still lived there before the fire. In this fire, seven died, nine were seriously injured, and twenty-three were slightly injured. It was very serious, which attracted the attention of the authorities. Theyforted the injured and sent men to find out the cause of the fire. However, the alley was narrow, and there were no surveince cameras. In addition, it was already veryte. Most of the residents there were asleep at thiste hour, so no one knew why there was a fire. Anyway, when they found out, the fire was out of control. The spection, for now, was that the fire was caused by the aging of the wires. This exnation caused quite a stir. The public believed that it was a dereliction of duty and that theck of maintenance on these old buildings led to such a tragedy. The fire led to knock-on effects. Officials from top to bottom were held ountable, and maintenance and construction of other old residential areas followed. Recently, the TV news was basically all about the fire. Silvia felt down, probably because she had witnessed the fire that day. Silvia almost couldn¡¯t bear to watch the news. She turned off the TV and sighed. Winnie was on leave, and Silvia had note to theboratory for three days. She had no inspiration or ideas. Silvia¡¯s mind was nk. She knew that she should not be influenced by emotions. Also, she should focus on Marsis soap. But she still could not control herself. ¡°Thepany will send someone to pay tribute at Winnie¡¯s mother¡¯s funeral.¡± In the past few days, Simon had been working from home, so that he could stay by Silvia¡¯s side all day. When Silvia was discharged from the hospital, the doctor said that she was not sick and only needed to rest. But Simon was still worried. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His care for her was always shown in practical actions. With hisptop and mobile phone, Simon could work smoothly from home. There were just some meetings that had to be declined or dyed ordingly. Silvia said with a nod, ¡°OK. Is Freddie still staying with her?¡± She had not seen Freddie for the past two days. Simon said that he had sent Freddie to take care of Winnie. This was good. Winnie had lived with her mother. Now that her mother had passed away, she must be lonely at home. Without anyone around, Winnie would let her imagination run wild. Although Freddie did not talk much, it was just good for Winnie to have hispany now. Freddie could take good care of Winnie and offer soothingpanionship. Simon nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Her rented t was burned down. I asked Freddie to take her to a small apartment under my name.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Silvia was grateful. He did too much for her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! What do you want to eat today?¡± Simon asked softly, brushing her messy hair back. Silvia shook her head. She had no appetite at all after going through all this. ¡°Maybe something that will give you an appetite. Or something sweet since I¡¯m not in a good mood. It triggers a release of dopamine.¡± He paused and had an idea. ¡°Blueberry pancakes?¡± Looking into his eyes, Silvia smiled helplessly. Just as she was about to say something, Simon said, ¡°Don¡¯t say no!¡± ¡°Yes, I want to say that I like the idea. I want Blueberry pancakes.¡± Simon was so sweet. How could she say no to him? Simon smiled in satisfaction and leaned over to kiss her cheek. ¡°Wait for me!¡± He got up and went to the kitchen. His phone rang. He picked it up and looked at it. It was his assistant calling. Simon answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer, that day at the hospital, a reporter took a photo of you,¡± said his assistant. Simon was stunned and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, I went there. So what?¡± In any case, paparazzi were everywhere, and reporters just followed them. However, Simon believed that the reporter went to the hospital mainly to report on the fire. It was just a coincidence that he took the photos of Simon. The assistant said, ¡°But¡­¡± Simon frowned and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°But the reporter took photos of you with a woman, and you two ¡­ seemed to be intimate.¡± The assistant was a little hesitant, but he still finished his sentence in one breath. After all, there had never been tidbits about him with any woman. The assistant was also very surprised to hear such news. ¡°But the editors of several magazines and those media outlets are very wise. They keep the photos to themselves ande to ask for your opinion.¡± Of course, they wouldn¡¯t post the photos without Simon¡¯s permission. Otherwise, if Simon was upset by them, he might shut them down right away. Simon thought for a moment. They yed by the book. Simon turned to look outside the kitchen. In the living room, Silvia was sitting on the sofa with one hand on the back of the sofa. Her head was tilted to one side, and her long hair fell across her shoulder. She was wearing pink furry pajamas as usual. Simon found her cute just by looking at her back. Simon withdrew his gaze and said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let them post the photos.¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer!¡± The assistant was shocked. Originally, he thought that Simon would tell him to get the photos and delete them all. Unexpectedly, Simon did not care at all and even said, ¡°Let them post the photos.¡± This was unprecedented! The assistant guessed Simon was in love. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± When Simon was about to hang up, he thought of something and added, ¡°Oh right, send me a copy of those photoster.¡± Simon and Silvia had been together for a long time, but he had taken a photo with her. He was happy to have one. Moreover¡­ After their rtionship was exposed, Simon could use the photo of them as the background photo of his phone. Siinon beamed with delight! He washed his hands and began to make Silvia delicious pancakes. However, what Simon did not know was that the photos taken by the reporter were not what he thought they were. It was a mess that day. Simon and Silvia were at the door of the operating room, and there were bodyguards/outside stopping them, so the angle of the camera¡­ The photos were misleading. The photos would make people get a very wrong idea about the couple¡­ The photos also causedter misunderstandings. of course, Simon did not know that at this time. He thought that it was some photos of him and Silvia. Nothing could be wrong. Anyway, the public would know about their rtionship sooner orter. Simon never expected that the woman in the picture was not Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 247 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Susan, Forget It Although this fire had attracted the attention of many, not all of them paid attention to it. Chester was extremely regretful now. Why did he have to be so gluttonous that day and insist on having the durian cake and bubble tea? Even if he were to spit it out now, it would be toote. Now, both atpany or home, Susan kept pestering him, asking about the result. Originally, he had wanted to hide for two days. After all, he did not dare to speak the truth. He was afraid that Susan would not be psychologically able to ept it. However, when he went to the male toilet, and Susan rushed in to block the door, he knew that he would not be able to escape. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Susan, Susan, this is the male toilet. You seem to have entered the wrong toilet!¡± He pointed at the large sign overhead andughed dryly. Susan looked at him and sneered, ¡°Wrong? As long as you, Chester, don¡¯t enter the wrong toilet, neither do I!¡±. ¡°How can you say that? How can you call me by my name?¡± Chester pretended to be calm and put on the posture of an elder brother,to reprimand before turning to wash his hands in the sink ¡°You still know that you are my brother, right? How can a brother be like you? What did you promise me? Why are you hiding from me every day?¡± Susan was furious. Susan heard that Chester had already met Simon, so she went to look for Chester every day. However, Chester changed his location from time to time. Last second, he was in thepany. The next moment, he was on the way home. A few momentster, he went to the bar. When Susan arrived at the bar, he had just left. It was clear that he was deliberately avoiding her. The more he dodged, the worse Susan felt in her heart, and the greater the sense of danger she felt. ¡°Hide? Why would I hide from you? I didn¡¯t!¡± Chester pretended. He swung his hand, and the water on his hand sshed everywhere. Susan subconsciously narrowed her eyes. He immediately wanted to run, but she grabbed his tie quickly and pulled him closer. ¡°You want to run!¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Chester tried to defend himself. ¡°I wanted to get you a piece of paper to wipe off the water.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll go and get it myself!¡± She turned around and strode towards Chester¡¯s office. However, she did not let go of his tie and dragged Chester back to the office. His neck was tightened and he had to follow her. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Susan. Chester¡¯s face turned red as he was looked at by his employees along the way. ¡°Susan, Susan, let go of me. Let¡¯s talk I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Susan!¡± Beingpletely ignored, coupled with the surrounding gazes, Chester finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and got angry, even calling Susan by her name. Susan finally stopped and turned to look at him angrily. Chester, who had finally managed to catch his breath, forcefully grabbed his tie from her hand and loosened it so that he could catch his breath. He stared at her angrily, ¡°You want an answer, right? Alright! i¡¯ll tell you! Come with me!¡± After that, he strode into his office, ¡°Come with me!¡± He stood at the door and red at Susan. Susan, who had been stunned for a few seconds, came back to her senses and roared, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± She followed him in. Chester mmed the door shut and opened it in less than two seconds. He shouted at the employees who were all in a daze outside, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to work anymore? You have so much free time. Why don¡¯t you all work overtime tonight?¡± All of a sudden! No one dared to gossip again, and they all lowered their heads or busied themselves with work, or pretended to be busy with work ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the office was mmed shut again. The employees outside shrank their necks. They knew their president was in a bad mood today and didn¡¯t want to suffer. of course, Chester was in a bad mood. Being dragged in front of so many employees by Susan as if he were a dog made him lose face. He couldn¡¯t punch or scold her either. So, he was very angry. Such being the case, it was pointless to hide anymore, so he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Yes, I went to see Simon.¡± He lit a cigarette and said straightforwardly, ¡°Not only did I see him, but I also saw his ¡­ fianc¨¦e.¡± After weighing his words, he decided to use the official address. Susan clenched her fists tightly but still managed to restrain herself. ¡°You mean that bitch, right?¡± She gritted her teeth and asked through gritted teeth. Chester did not doubt that if Silvia were to stand here now, she would definitely be torn apart by Susan. ¡°Don¡¯t call her that. They love each other.¡± He subconsciously spoke up for Silvia. It was too superficial to describe a charming woman like that. At least, she should be called a fairy! ¡°Bullshit! She is obviously a bitch! She hooked up with my man while I was not paying attention!¡± Susan said hatefully, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what her name is, what she looks like, where she is from, what she is doing, and when she hooked up with Simon!¡± Chester fiercely took a puff of smoke and blew out a smoke ring. ¡°Susan, forget it!¡± Chester said faintly. Staring at him with her eyes wide open, Susan seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Susan, just think about what you just said. Do you believe it yourself? What do you mean by saying that she hooked up with your man? When did Simon be your boyfriend? From the beginning to the end, he only treated you as a friend. You know very well in your heart. You just refuse to admit it!¡± It was rare for Chester to be so earnest. He was trying to reason with her seriously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who that woman is. If he liked you, he would have liked you long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have waited for another woman to appear!¡± Chester¡¯s words were the truth, but it was the truth that Susan could not ept. For so many years, she had been rejected countless times. She could not remember how many times she had been given a cold shoulder, but she had never given up. She had always believed that Simon and she would be together sooner orter. Other than herself, no one was suitable for him. No one was worthy of him. So now, she did not want to listen to a single word that Chester said! Covering her ears with both hands, she stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°Are you crazy, Chester? I¡¯m your younger sister. Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m your biological sister. You¡¯re not helping me, but an outsider! Tell me, did that woman give you any benefits? or did she bewitch you? you said that she is not a bitch, right? If she is not, how can she be so bewitching? You are so bewitched by her that you won¡¯t even help me but be an outsider!¡± The more she spoke, the more she was convinced. She must be a bitch who is used to seducing men. Just like in the movie I have filmed, I must be Simon¡¯s girlfriend and punish these shameless bitches! Susan wondered. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 248 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 248 Chapter 248 I Only Want Him Frowning, Chester said impatiently, ¡°Susan, are you crazy? I am your brother, your biological brother. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Urgh! You are not my brother!¡± Susan was in a bad temper. ¡°If you were my brother, you wouldn¡¯t have said such words! If you were my brother, you should have told me who that slut is. Tell me who she is¡­¡± Susan began to make wild guesses. She guessed the woman was one of thedies from the noble families at the same age as her. Susan thought it was most likely a business marriage. However, she believed that the Xavier family was not inferior either. Of course, it could notpare to a family like the Palmer family. However, compared to others, her condition was good enough! She was beautiful, famous, and had known Simon for so many years. Why wasn¡¯t she? It could only be her! ¡°Don¡¯t guess blindly. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know her because I don¡¯t know her either.¡± Not wanting her to think too much, Chester said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be a girl born with a silver spoon. Her family background is probably quite ordinary. I haven¡¯t seen her before anyway. Also, Simon dotes on her. I advise you not to bear any evil intentions on her. Otherwise, if you anger Simon, I won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± Chester was serious, and Simon had also reminded him not to touch his bottom line. It was rumored that Simon was vicious and ruthless. He just looked cold and unapproachable. However, after knowing him for so many years, Chester knew very well that he was just not easy to get along with on the surface. He was rtively easygoing. Otherwise, Simon would not have tolerated Susan harassing him again and again, nor would he have tolerated Chester ¨C for talking so much. However, everyone had their bottom line, which shouldn¡¯t be touched. Otherwise, no matter how easygoing they were, they would turn hostile and ruthless. Chester was serious, but Susan could not listen to a single word. All she wanted now was to find out the woman who had snatched Simon. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I know her or not. Just tell me who she is! By the way, do you have her photos?¡± she asked. Shaking his head, Chester was afraid that she would not believe him. ¡°Think about it. Would Simon let me take a picture of her?¡± Susan thought about it and agreed, but she still couldn¡¯t reconcile. ¡°Then, what does she do? You should know that, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I can find out much information about her? It took me much effort to see her in person. I¡¯m not lying to you. I almost died there. I¡¯m doing this for your good. Susan, you are outstanding. It¡¯s not difficult for you to find a good man. Why don¡¯t you take a look at other men? You should learn from me. I¡­¡± ¡°You? You kept changing girlfriends. Should I learn from you?¡± Susan retorted with a cold face. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chester was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I am doing this for your good!¡± He put out the cigarette in the ashtray and stood up. ¡°Susan, I will introduce you to some good men some other day. I will spot a few for you in our industry. If you don¡¯t like them, I will find one for you in entire America, no ¡­ the whole world. You will definitely be satisfied! How about it?¡± Susan coldly nced at him before turning around. ¡°I only want a man in this world. That man¡¯s name is Simnon!¡± Seeing her walk out of the office without looking back, Chester felt very helpless. However, he had no choice. After all, this stubborn girl was his sister. After leaving Chester¡¯s office, Susan was in a particrly bad mood. Although she had already mentally prepared herself, she got definite news from Chester. This feeling was different. Simon really had another woman! Not only that, but he would also get engaged! He would get engaged to someone else! How could this be? Susan had loved Simon for so many years, but he wanted to marry someone else. Susan was completely unable to ept it and felt as if her world had copsed. She was muddle-headed, crying as she drove, and unconsciously arrived in front of the Petersen family¡¯s gate. of course, she did not drive to New York. The Petersen family also had two houses in LA. ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± Sitting in the car, Susan called Ingrid and looked at the gate crying. Upon hearing her cry over the phone, Ingrid was startled. ¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry! If you have something to say, say it slowly!¡± ¡°Ingrid¡­ Are you at home?¡± It was only now that she remembered to ask if Ingrid was at home after directly running over. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m. Are youing over?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m already at your gate. Can you open the door¡­ Open the door.¡± Susan was crying out of breath as if she was wronged. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re at my door! Wait a minute!¡± Without hanging up, Susan heard Ingrid¡¯s footsteps. After a while, she saw the door open and a head revealed. Ingrid looked left and right, and then she saw the car that was parked in front of the gate. She hurriedly walked over. ¡°Susan!¡± Turning to look at her, Susan only shed tears. ¡°Why are you here alone? Come,e in with me. If you have something to say, say it slowly!¡± Ingrid hurriedly went over to ask someone to open the gate and let Susan drive the car in When Susan got out of the car, she immediately hugged Ingrid¡¯s neck. ¡°Ingrid, what should I do? What should I do..¡± . . ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Gently coaxing Susan, Ingrid brought her into the house. As soon as Susan entered the room, the warm air in the room hit her in the face, and there was a faint smell of incense in the air, which eased her tension. Perhaps it was because Susan met her good friend, or perhaps it was because she had vented quite a bit of her emotions on the way here. After entering the room, she calmed down and no longer cried. However, she became silent and sat on the soft sofa quietly. Ingrid instructed the servants to prepare some fruit tea and bring some snacks over. She then waved her hand to signal for them to leave. Only then did she pull Susan¡¯s hand and say, ¡°Can you tell me what exactly happened?¡± Susan raised her eyes to look at Ingrid and blinked. Then, the tears in her eyes rolled down again. Sighing, Ingrid took out a tissue and wiped off her tears, and said, ¡°My heart hurts so much! who is so cruel to dare make you angry? Let me guess! ¡°It must be ¡­ Si¡­¡± Ingrid dragged out her words but deliberately did not say thest syble. Susan opened her eyes wide as she looked at Ingrid. As she listened, tears began to fall again. But this time, it was silent, and only her tears kept falling. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 249 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 249 Chapter 249 You Are a tterer Ingrid didn¡¯t try to coax Susan orfort her. After Susan stopped crying, Ingrid asked, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Susan sniffed and wiped her tears with a tissue handed by her friend. ¡°You know, Simon is going to get engaged, but I don¡¯t even know who that woman is,¡± Susan said with tears. ¡±Well, that¡¯s it!¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I thought it was something big. Simon is just getting engaged, not getting married. Besides, even if he gets married, the divorce rates aren¡¯t low nowadays. What are you worried about?¡± From the moment Susan knew that Simon might be engaged to confirm that, no one had ever spoken to Susan like this. Susan¡¯s parents were cautious and did not dare to mention it. Chester straightforwardly told her to give up, but Ingrid told Susan that it was nothing. For a moment, Susan was stunned. ¡±Is it true?¡± ¡±Yes.¡± Bending over, Ingrid took two cups of fruit juice, handed Susan one cup, and held the other one to warm her hand. ¡°Susany, look at yourself in the mirror. Don¡¯t you know how beautiful you are? How many fans do you have? How many people are crazy for you? Do you have no confidence in yourself? I admire you, for you dare to express your love and unhappiness directly and pursue the things you like. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Ingrid sighed and shook her head. ¡±I did try my best!¡± After hearing Ingrid¡¯s words, Susan felt embarrassed. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°I¡¯ve chased Simon for so many years. You know that, but he is indifferent to me. What can I do?¡± Susan felt that she had worked very hard. If she were someone else, she would have given up. However, she did not. Susan held on. She believed that her persistence could move Simon. At the very least, she deserved a good end. However, to Susan¡¯s surprise, her efforts weren¡¯t repaid. ¡±Do you think you have pursued Simon?¡± ncing at Susan, Ingrid shook her head, as if she did not agree. ¡±Haven¡¯t I?¡± Susan was a little confused. Ingrid gave a faint smile that carried a trace of ridicule. Ingrid looked up at Susan. What Ingrid said was a little hurtful. ¡°Susan, forgive me for being blunt, but you haven¡¯t. You just ttered Simon, you simp.¡± Susan immediately turned hostile and ced the cup heavily on the coffee table, letting out a crisp sound. Susan suddenly stood up, but her legs were numb from sitting cross-legged for a long time. Susan lost her bnce. Her legs went limp, and she fell on Ingrid. The fruit juice inside sshed and wetted their clothes. ¡±Ingrid! I treat you as my friend. I¡¯m going to get angry if you hurt me like this!¡± Susan didn¡¯t stand up, so her momentum weakened. She was angry, but she didn¡¯t sound so furious. The clothes on Ingrid¡¯s body were wet. Ingrid looked down and frowned. She put down her cup and brushed the water in front of her, ¡°You can get angry. Anyway, you don¡¯t like to hear the truth. If so, then forget it. I won¡¯t say it.¡± Ingrid stood up and walked in the direction of the stairs. Seeing that Ingrid was about to leave, Susan became anxious. Susan visited Ingrid because Ingrid was the only one who understood Susan. Susan wanted to seek somefort from Ingrid. If even Ingrid ignored Susan, then who else would be willing to listen to Susan¡¯sints and help here up with ideas? ¡±Ingrid, don¡¯t go! I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not mad at you. Why are you angry?¡± Susan chased after Ingrid and grabbed Ingrid¡¯s wrist to stop her from leaving, ¡±Are you angry?¡± Ingrid stood still and turned to look at Susan. Susan pursed her lips, but she kept her bottom line. ¡°If you don¡¯t say that again, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡±Ha-ha..¡± Ingrid couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She reached out and pinched Susan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Silly girl! Even if you are a tterer, you¡¯re the most beautiful and cutest.¡± ¡±Stop talking!¡± Susan stomped her feet and became anxious. ¡±Alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. Can you let go of my hand first?¡± Ingrid looked down at Susan¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. ¡±No. What if you run away?¡± Ingridughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m at my home. Where am going? I am going upstairs to get changed! You dirtied my clothes, and you won¡¯t even buy me new clothes. Can¡¯t I change into something more comfortable?¡± Susan understood what Ingrid meant and quickly let go of her hand. Susan let go, but Ingrid was not in a hurry to go upstairs. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up with me? Your clothes are dirty too. Just change into my clothes!¡± Susan looked down at the stain on her chest. There was indeed a stain, so she did not decline and followed Ingrid upstairs to her room. Ingrid got changed and picked out a dress for Susan. After Susan was done, Ingrid lifted Susan¡¯s hair from behind and turned Susan right in front of the mirror. ¡°Look beautiful you are!¡± Susan looked at herself in the mirror. She had bright eyes and white teeth. Her eyes were a little swollen from crying, but it did not diminish her beauty at all. Instead, she appeared pitiful. From all angles, Susan was beautiful. But why didn¡¯t Simon like her? When Susan thought of Simon, her eyes reddened, and she could not help but want to cry. ¡±Look at you.¡± Holding Susan¡¯s chin with one hand, Ingrid bent down. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Why can¡¯t you take it easy?¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m so good-looking. Why doesn¡¯t Simon like me? What kind of woman does he like?¡± Susan muttered, as if she was possessed ¡±Wrong!¡± Ingrid pinched harder, causing Susan¡¯s chin to ache. Susan frowned and looked up at Ingrid. Ingrid looked at Susan in the mirror and said, ¡°Susan, do you know where you are wrong?¡± Susan nkly shook her head. ¡±You shouldn¡¯t have made everything about Simon and put yourself too low, so Simon can¡¯t even see you!¡± ¡±He can¡¯t even see me?¡± As Susan blinked her eyes, her reflection in the mirror also blinked. Susan could see the confusion in her eyes. She did not understand what it meant. That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you know that all men have the desire to challenge others? You offer to serve Simon well every day. What are you doing? Does his familyck a nanny? Or does he need a maid?¡± What Ingrid said was like a sharp needle piercing into Susan¡¯s heart. Susan frowned. ¡°But I want him to see how good I am¡­¡± llyf so vou shouldn¡¯t do this! Susan, you should take control of your life and get happiness!¡± Ingrid grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and clenched it tightly. Ingrid didn¡¯t try to coax Susan orfort her. After Susan stopped crying, Ingrid asked, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Susan sniffed and wiped her tears with a tissue handed by her friend. ¡°You know, Simon is going to get engaged, but I don¡¯t even know who that woman is,¡± Susan said with tears. ¡±Well, that¡¯s it!¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I thought it was something big. Simon is just getting engaged, not getting married. Besides, even if he gets married, the divorce rates aren¡¯t low nowadays. What are you worried about?¡± From the moment Susan knew that Simon might be engaged to confirm that, no one had ever spoken to Susan like this. Susan¡¯s parents were cautious and did not dare to mention it. Chester straightforwardly told her to give up, but Ingrid told Susan that it was nothing. For a moment, Susan was stunned. ¡±Is it true?¡± ¡±Yes.¡± Bending over, Ingrid took two cups of fruit juice, handed Susan one cup, and held the other one to warm her hand. ¡°Susany, look at yourself in the mirror. Don¡¯t you know how beautiful you are? How many fans do you have? How many people are crazy for you? Do you have no confidence in yourself? I admire you, for you dare to express your love and unhappiness directly and pursue the things you like. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Ingrid sighed and shook her head. ¡±I did try my best!¡± After hearing Ingrid¡¯s words, Susan felt embarrassed. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°I¡¯ve chased Simon for so many years. You know that, but he is indifferent to me. What can I do?¡± Susan felt that she had worked very hard. If she were someone else, she would have given up. However, she did not. Susan held on. She believed that her persistence could move Simon. At the very least, she deserved a good end. However, to Susan¡¯s surprise, her efforts weren¡¯t repaid. ¡±Do you think you have pursued Simon?¡± ncing at Susan, Ingrid shook her head, as if she did not agree. ¡±Haven¡¯t 1?¡± Susan was a little confused. Ingrid gave a faint smile that carried a trace of ridicule. Ingrid looked up at Susan. What Ingrid said was a little hurtful. ¡°Susan, forgive me for being blunt, but you haven¡¯t. You just ttered Simon, you simp.¡± Susan immediately turned hostile and ced the cup heavily on the coffee table, letting out a crisp sound. Susan suddenly stood up, but her legs were numb from sitting cross-legged for a long time. Susan lost her bnce. Her legs went limp, and she fell on Ingrid. The fruit juice inside sshed and wetted their clothes. ¡±Ingrid! I treat you as my friend. I¡¯m going to get angry if you hurt me like this!¡± Susan didn¡¯t stand up, so her momentum weakened. She was angry, but she didn¡¯t sound so furious. The clothes on Ingrid¡¯s body were wet. Ingrid looked down and frowned. She put down her cup and brushed the water in front of her. ¡°You can get angry. Anyway, you don¡¯t like to hear the truth. If so, then forget it. I won¡¯t say it.¡± Ingrid stood up and walked in the direction of the stairs. Seeing that Ingrid was about to leave, Susan became anxious. Susan visited Ingrid because Ingrid was the only one who understood Susan. Susan wanted to seek somefort from Ingrid. If even Ingrid ignored Susan, then who else would be willing to listen to Susan¡¯sints and help here up with ideas? ¡±Ingrid, don¡¯t go! I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not mad at you. Why are you angry?¡± Susan chased after Ingrid and grabbed Ingrid¡¯s wrist to stop her from leaving. ¡±Are you angry?¡± Ingrid stood still and turned to look at Susan. Susan pursed her lips, but she kept her bottom line. ¡°If you don¡¯t say that again, I won¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡±Ha-ha..¡± Ingrid couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She reached out and pinched Susan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Silly girl! Even if you are a tterer, you¡¯re the most beautiful and cutest.¡± ¡±Stop talking!¡± Susan stomped her feet and became anxious. ¡±Alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. Can you let go of my hand first?¡± Ingrid looked down at Susan¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. ¡±No. What if you run away?¡± Ingridughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m at my home. Where am I going? I am going upstairs to get changed! You dirtied my clothes, and you won¡¯t even buy me new clothes. Can¡¯t I change into something more comfortable?¡± Susan understood what Ingrid meant and quickly let go of her hand. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susan let go, but Ingrid was not in a hurry to go upstairs. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up with me? Your clothes are dirty too. Just change into my clothes!¡± Susan looked down at the stain on her chest. There was indeed a stain, so she did not decline and followed Ingrid upstairs to her room. Ingrid got changed and picked out a dress for Susan. After Susan was done, Ingrid lifted Susan¡¯s hair from behind and turned Susan right in front of the mirror. ¡°Look beautiful you are!¡± Susan looked at herself in the mirror. She had bright eyes and white teeth. Her eyes were a little swollen from crying, but it did not diminish her beauty at all. Instead, she appeared pitiful. From all angles, Susan was beautiful. But why didn¡¯t Simon like her? When Susan thought of Simon, her eyes reddened, and she could not help but want to cry. ¡±Look at you.¡± Holding Susan¡¯s chin with one hand, Ingrid bent down. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Why can¡¯t you take it easy?¡± ¡±Yeah, I¡¯m so good-looking. Why doesn¡¯t Simon like me? What kind of woman does he like?¡± Susan muttered, as if she was possessed. ¡±Wrong!¡± Ingrid pinched harder, causing Susan¡¯s chin to ache. Susan frowned and looked up at Ingrid. Ingrid looked at Susan in the mirror and said, ¡°Susan, do you know where you are wrong?¡± Susan nkly shook her head. ¡±You shouldn¡¯t have made everything about Simon and put yourself too low, so Simon can¡¯t even see you!¡± ¡±He can¡¯t even see me?¡± As Susan blinked her eyes, her reflection in the mirror also blinked, Susan could see the confusion in her eyes, She did not understand what it meant. ¡±That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you know that all men have the desire to challenge others? You offer to serve Simon well every day. What are you doing? Does his familyck a nanny? Or does he need a maid?¡± What Ingrid said was like a sharp needle piercing into Susan¡¯s heart. Susan frowned. ¡°But I want him to see how 100 Tam.. ¡±If so, you shouldn¡¯t do this! Susan, you should take control of your life and get happiness!¡± Ingrid grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and clenched it tightly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 250 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Are There Any Chaste Men? Susan seemed to understand what Ingrid said, but she also felt confused. ¡°What should I do?¡± Susan gained some confidence, as if something was slowly filling her heart. She was no longer as confused as before. ¡°Susan, you are so beautiful, and you are shining. You should let Simon notice you.¡± Bending down, Ingrid almost touched Susan¡¯s cheek as she said. Before Susan¡¯s eyes sparkled, Ingrid turned around. ¡°But¡­¡± Upon hearing it, Susan got nervous. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s toote for you to do this now! You were too humble before, so Simon doesn¡¯t care about you anymore. No matter what you do now, he won¡¯t change his original impression. Besides, you have an unknown enemy in front of you now, You are pressed for time, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to do this.¡± Letting go of her hand, Ingrid straightened up and sat in front of the dressing table before slowly applying her hand cream. Ingrid paid attention to her maintenance she took care of every part of her body at a moderate pace, so Ingrid¡¯s skin was tender. She was not beautiful. Especiallypared to susan, she was even more ordinary. However, Ingrid¡¯s skin was fair and delicate. In this aspect, Susan was interior to her. Seeing that Ingrid lowered her head to seriously apply her hand cream in silence, Susan became anxious. ¡°Then what should I do? Didn¡¯t you say that it wasn¡¯t something big? Even if they are married, they may divorce. What¡¯s more, it is only an engagement. You said it was toote What exactly did you mean? Ingrid turned to look at Susan and sighed, ¡°There is a solution, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t dare to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Susan felt that as long as she could be with Simon, she would dare to do anything. ¡°Is that true?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Ingrid turned around to face Susan and sat down. Ingrid smiled as she said, ¡°Why are you so confused? Simon is so important. How big of a matter is it for him to get married? He cannot decide on his own. There are so many elders and rtives in the Palmer family. Have they all agreed? This is just like an election campaign. If you fight for more votes, it¡¯ll be much easier than pleasing Simon.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susan was listening seriously, but after hearing what Ingrid said, she shook her head in disappointment. ¡°No, Ingrid, you don¡¯t understand Simon at all, nor do you understand the Palmer family.¡± Ingrid was puzzled. ¡°My family or other big families may be like this. But the Palmer family is not!¡± Susan looked up into the distance, her thoughts drifting away. ¡°The head of the Palmer family is Simon. I know how difficult it is for him to sit in this position. He has many elders, but he will not listen to his elders. In other words, no one in the Palmer family can influence Simon¡¯s decision. ¡°So, no one dares to challenge Simon in the Palmer family.¡± Therefore, when Simon decided to get engaged, it meant that he would get his way. No one could change the oue. When Susan mentioned Simon, her face was filled with fascination. Ingrid listened to Susan¡¯s description and felt that it was inconceivable. Ingrid had seen Simon twice. He was extremely handsome, but he was too cold to be approached. Ingrid greeted Simon twice, but he didn¡¯t remember her. The Petersen family was rich and powerful. Ingrid had been growing up in such an environment since she was young. She was clear about how scheming the world was and that it was not easy to survive. For example, Ingrid¡¯s uncle, Den, was the real head of the Petersen family. Her father, Shawn Petersen, had shares in thepany, and there were many industries under his name. But Shawn had to listen to Den. Ingrid was a girl, so what if she was capable? In the Petersen family, the one who was valued was Den¡¯s son, who was a good-for-nothing. Everyone had to weigh the pros and cons to doing anything. They had to be restrained. Even Den was no exception. As the head of the family, he had to listen to the opinions of others and could not do everything as he pleased. Ingrid thought that all the aristocratic families were like this. She never thought that there would be an exception. Susan said that no one could stop Simon from doing anything, and no one dared to express objections. Simon could do as he pleased. This was what Ingrid had been pursuing and yearning for. Could there be such a person in this world? ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± After calling Ingrid a few times, Susan turned around and found that Ingrid was in a daze. Suman pulled Ingrid a few times before Ingrid responded. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Shaking her head, Ingrid asked, ¡°Do you mean that if you want to be with Simon, you have to get him to say yes? Is that the only way?¡± ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why am I so bothered?¡± Susan pouted as she yed with her fingers. Susan sighed and knew Ingrid wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with any ideas. At best, Ingrid could only comfort her. ¡°Then tell me, what did you get after all the effort?¡± ¡°Simon gave me a lot of things, such as bags, clothes, and jewelry, but they were all gifts during festivals or birthdays. His gifts are quite expensive, but I don¡¯t like the style¡­¡± Before Susan could finish, Ingrid interrupted her, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask this! Do you care about those things?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you how many times you have kissed him. Have you hugged him or done that thing?¡± Ingrid covered half of her face while whispering. Ingrid opened her eyes wide and saw Susan blush. Susan pounded Ingrid twice with all her might. ¡°Ah! What are you talking about? How ¡­ can you say such things?¡± In Susan¡¯s eyes, Ingrid was graceful. She usually spoke in a gentle and soft voice, and she had never gone too far. Susan never expected that Ingrid would say this. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you out, but you me me.¡± Ingrid shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me ¡­ you haven¡¯t even held. Simon¡¯s hand!¡± Telling from Susan¡¯s pure and innocent reaction, Ingrid could guess. However, Ingrid was surprised. By right, Simon and Susan were childhood sweethearts. In the past many years, Susan had been throwing herself into Simon¡¯s arms. Yet, Simon had not even touched her. Was there such a chaste man in this world? ¡°We once held hands,¡± Susan blushed, too embarrassed to say that she took the initiative to hold Simon¡¯s hand from behind when they crossed the road many years ago. Maybe Simon didn¡¯t pay attention when crossing the road, or maybe he was afraid that it would be dangerous to shake Susan off. Simon didn¡¯t let go until they passed the road. But even so, Susan was overwhelmed by happiness for several days. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 251 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 251 Chapter 251 She Is a Girl ¡°Fine,¡± Ingrid said as she nced at the timid Susan. ¡°So you¡¯ve been chasing him for so many years in vain, right?¡± It was hard for Ingrid to imagine the rtionship between Susan and Simon. Susan neither did something to get Simon nor gave up. How could she endure it? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that now. So tell me. Is there hope or not?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to what you think. Do you want to get his heart or just be with him?¡± Ingrid tilted her head slightly and leaned closer to Susan. Frowning, Susan said, ¡°Nonsense! Of course, I want both.¡± ¡°But the problem is that you can¡¯t get his heart or be with him, so what do you want if you have to choose?¡± Ingrid waved her index finger in front of Susan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t be too greedy. It give you a chance to choose, think about it. Do you want to be with him, although he doesn¡¯t like you? Or do you want him to love you, although he will never be with you?¡± Susan fell silent. This question had stumped Susan. She had never thought of this. Over these years, she had been chasing Simon, wanting to be with him and be loved by him forever. However, Ingrid was right. The problem now was that she couldn¡¯t be with him or get his heart. Then¡­ ¡°I want to be with him!¡± She thought about it for a while and finally made up her mind. She looked up and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting his heart? If the person beside him is not me, how painful will it be? As long as I can stay by his side every day, I will get his heart. It¡¯s only a matter of time!¡± Nodding her head, Ingrid smiled at her. ¡°I feel that what you said makes sense.¡± ¡°So how can I get together with him?¡± Susan asked. Before Ingrid could open her mouth, there was the sound of a quarreling from downstairs. It was quite loud, and she could even hear it through the floor. The two of them looked at each other. Ingrid stood up and walked out the door. Susan paused for a moment, thought about it, and followed Ingrid. The two of them arrived at the staircase and looked down, They could see the living room downstairs. There were two people downstairs. Susan recognized them. They were Ingrid¡¯s father and mother. Susan had gone to the Petersen family to y before and had seen them twice. One was steady, while the other was dignified and elegant. However, the two of them were arguing loudly downstairs. They no longer had their usual reserved manner. ¡°No, I will never agree to it!¡± It could be seen that Hannah was controlling herself. Although she was on the verge of exploding, she still tried to speak in a calm voice. Shawn put his hands on his hips and said with a sincere and earnest look, ¡°This is not only for them but also for us! Think carefully!¡± Susan, who was standing upstairs, was a little embarrassed. After all, she seemed to be eavesdropping. But now that Ingrid¡¯s parents were quarreling, it seemed inappropriate for Susan to go downstairs. Susan turned around and went back to the room, afraid of disturbing the two people. And¡­ Susan looked toward Ingrid, only to see Ingrid standing there without saying a word. Ingrid¡¯s face was expressionless, but she was gripping the railing of the stairs tightly. Susan wanted tofort Ingrid, but Susan did not know what to say. The two people who were arguing downstairs did not realize that there were other people at home and were still arguing. Hannah turned around and sat down on the sofa. She snorted, ¡°For us? It sounds nice! It¡¯s all for yourself and that bitch! Shawn, why don¡¯t you go out and inquire about whose lover can be brought back? Aren¡¯t you pping me in the face? In the future, all the people in New York will take me as a joke! For us? How can you say that!¡± ¡°Look at you. Don¡¯t think small. You know what the current situation of the Petersen family is. Charles has failed to live up to expectations and has no interest in the family business. My big brother refuses to let go of the power. I don¡¯t have a son, so I can¡¯t inherit the family business. But then again, if you had given birth to a son for me, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Hannah red at him. Shawn paused for a moment and did not continue. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for not giving you a son, aren¡¯t you? Shawn, I have been married to you for so many years, and I have been taking care of this big family. Do you think it is easy for me? Your big brother¡¯s wife is a good-for-nothing and a coward. She relies on me to arrange everything. You can¡¯t see how much I have done for your family. Now you me me for not giving you a son. Didn¡¯t you find a slut outside to give birth to a bastard? Did I dy you?¡± ¨C She pped the table so hard that it seemed like she wanted to vent all the resentment she had umted over the years. ¡°Have I ever interfered with your affairs all these years? You secretly bought a house for that woman, bought a car for the bastard, and even ced him in thepany. I turned a blind eye to all of this, but you¡¯ve gone too far. You want to bring him back. ¡°Let me ask why he should be brought back. Have you considered my feelings? Have you considered Ingrid¡¯s feelings?¡± When she suddenly heard her good friend¡¯s name, Susan subconsciously turned her head to look toward Ingrid. Although Ingrid looked calm, her lips were tightly pursed into a line. She was holding onto the railing even tighter, as if her fingers were about to sink into the railing. Shawn waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about other things. What does this have to do with Ingrid? This is the matter between you and me. If you agree, then don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Hannah sneered and said, ¡°Of course, it has a lot to do with Ingrid. She is our daughter, isn¡¯t she? She is a direct descendant of the Petersen family. You didn¡¯t think about your daughter, but instead, you were busy helping a bastard. Why didn¡¯t I see you buy a house or a car for Ingrid? Why didn¡¯t I see you fight for thepany shares for her?¡± After being scolded by his wife, Shawn probably felt that he couldn¡¯t keep his face up any longer, and his temper exploded as he roared out, ¡°She is a girl! How will my daughter inherit my business in the future? How will she take charge of the Petersen family¡¯spany? Do you want the Petersen family¡¯s inheritance to fall to another family?¡± When she said this, Susan was shocked.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the past, when she visited this kind and amiable man, she didn¡¯t expect that he would look down on females. Susan didn¡¯t see it from Ingrid¡¯s behavior. Susan looked at Ingrid again, only to find that Ingrid had already let go of the railing and was about to return to her room. Perhaps because of the footsteps, the two people downstairs finally noticed something. Hannah looked up and was stunned. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 252 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 252 Chapter 252 This Is Unreasonable ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Hannah red at Shawn and quickly got up to go upstairs. Susan followed Ingrid back to her room. Ingrid was silent. Susan wanted tofort her, but Susan did not know what to say. Susan could only stand behind Ingrid as if apanying Ingrid like this could comfort Ingrid a little. Instead, it was Ingrid who first turned her head and nced at Susan, smiling. That smile looked forced and heartbreaking. It was a forced smile. Ingrid said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Susan stepped forward and hugged Ingrid. Susan suddenly felt that her friend was more pitiful than her. Susan couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, but Ingrid was facing her own parents. Shawn had a mistress and an illegitimate child. Besides, Shawn valued his son more than his daughter. Shawn would give the family business to the mistress and the illegitimate child rather than Ingrid. It was only because Ingrid was a girl. Just as Susan was about to say something, Hannah had alreadye up. Hannah raised her hand and knocked on the door politely before pushing the door open and entering When Hannah saw Susan, she was slightly startled. Hannah probably had not expected that there would be others around. However, Hannah quickly reacted and nodded at Susan. Hannah smiled gently and said, ¡°Susan is here!¡± ¡°Hello, Hannah!¡± Susan greeted Hannah. Hannah nodded and walked straight to Ingrid. Hannah stood in front of Ingrid and looked at Ingrid for two seconds before saying, ¡°Ingrid, why didn¡¯t you hang out with Susan?¡± It was clear that Hannah had note here to say this, but seeing that Susan was also there, Hannah changed her speech. Ingrid looked down at the floor in front of her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside, and I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s getting colder and colder. Shawn and I have been busy with thepany¡¯s business and don¡¯t have time to take you to buy some clothes. We should have got you more clothes. Come¡­¡± As Hannah said this, she took out a card from her pocket, pulled Ingrid¡¯s hand, and stuffed it into her palm. ¡°Susan is also here. You guys go and buy some warm clothes together. By the way, help me see if there are any suitable new products. I don¡¯t have time to go out and shop!¡± Hannah said that with a smile, as if what had just happened never happened, and she had never been seen. Susan was quite impressed. The ability to adapt and handle matters was truly worthy of being the woman in charge of the Petersen family¡¯s internal affairs. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help Dad take a look too. He never cares about his dressing.¡± Ingrid¡¯s words surprised Susan. Susan had thought that after hearing what Shawn had said, Ingrid would lose her temper and even cry. However, Ingrid didn¡¯t do so, and she even offered to get Shawn some clothes. Hannah was stunned and nodded with a smile. Hannah said, ¡°That¡¯s good! Buy two more scarves too. If you don¡¯t have enough money, ask Shawn to reimburse you!¡± Ingrid said, ¡°Then I have to buy some more clothes!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Hannah patted Ingrid¡¯s back and smiled. After tidving up a little, Susan followed Ingrid downstairs. Shawn was sitting downstairs and smoking. Ingrid ran over and hugged his neck and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go buy you some clothes and two scarves. If I don¡¯t have enough money, you have to reimburse me!¡± Shawn chuckled as he turned his head. He said, ¡°Of course! I will reimburse you!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Dad!¡± Ingrid kissed Shawn¡¯s cheek and pulled Susan out with a smile. Susan was stunned. When Susan saw that scene, she didn¡¯t feel well and felt that there was something wrong with her eyes. Susan thought, ¡°Why? Can it be that what I just saw and heard was all fake? Just like how Ingrid was filming on set and those were all lines, so even if Ingrid said something like that, she wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Otherwise, how can Ingrid be so calm andposed? How can they be a harmonious family with a loving father and daughter? How can Ingrid still be nice with Shawn like that?¡± Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Susan silently started the car and drove out with Ingrid. Ingrid didn¡¯t say a word. Susan was still shocked. What had happened was a bit beyond her understanding. That did not make sense! Ingrid opened her purse and took out a small bag of snacks. Ingrid used her delicate nails to tear it open and took out a small piece of dried apricot and handed it to Susan¡¯s mouth. Susan nced down and shook her head. Ingrid did not insist and instead stuffed it into her mouth. Ingrid said calmly, as if she was narrating someone else¡¯s story, ¡°Are you thinking why I can still be so close to my father after listening to those words just now? Why do I have to get him clothes? Are you thinking that I should cry and make a fuss, quarrel with him, and fight for what I should have?¡± Susan didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°That¡¯s because I knew since a long time ago that crying and shouting could not solve any problems.¡± Ingrid chewed slowly, her eyes calmly looking ahead. Ingrid continued, ¡°Whether I cry or make a fuss, or quarrel with my father, can I change his mind and let him see my ability? No! ¡°Doing that will only make him hate me. He will think that I am not sensible and that I am fighting for things with my half-brother. ¡°The more he thinks that way, the more obedient and sensible I will be. He thinks that I am a girl and should do something that a girl should do. I will do what he wants to see and likes to see. At least to him, even though I am not a person who can take on the family business, I am the daughter that makes him feel mostfortable.¡± The more Ingrid spoke, the harder she chewed on the dried apricots. Susan turned her head to take a look Susan felt that Ingrid¡¯s entire chin was exerting a lot of strength. Susan said, ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± Ingrid said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have tofort me. You see, every family has its difficulties. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Ingrid shrugged and said disapprovingly, ¡°Before, I asked you whether you wanted to get him or his love. I¡¯ve seen too many of those stories. ¡°You see, my mother is the one who got my father. That woman got my father¡¯s love.¡± Susan didn¡¯t say anything. Susan did not expect that Ingrid would be able to connect the two things, but Susan felt that what Ingrid said made sense. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Susan focused on driving. Susan also listened to Ingrid as Ingrid continued. Ingrid had turned to look outside the car window. Ingrid ced one hand on the edge of the car window as if trying to persuade herself. She seemed to be muttering to herself, ¡°Back then, when my father married my mother, he also had feelings for her. But so what?¡± Men love the new and hate the old. The more you care about him, the more he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. The more you ignore him, the more interested he is in you. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to get a man? Back then, that woman climbed into my father¡¯s bed with a pack of aphrodisiacs. She sessfully got pregnant. If my mother hadn¡¯t been pregnant with me back then, that woman might have already taken my mother¡¯s ce.¡± Ingrid paused. Ingrid turned to look at Susan and said, ¡°But my mother is also lucky. If that woman¡¯s family is strong enough, I might have be an illegitimate daughter now!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 253 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Do Me a Favor Ingrid didn¡¯t seem to mean what she had said, but Susan listened to Ingrid. Those words slowly took their ce in Susan¡¯s mind. They took root, sprouted, and grew without restraint. The more Susan thought about it, the more Susan felt that what Ingrid had said was very reasonable. Ingrid had experienced it. Because Ingrid had personally witnessed it, Ingrid could see through it. That was what Susan thought.. Susan said, ¡°Then now we¡­¡± Ingrid said with a smile, ¡°We are going to buy clothes for sure. I promised my dad!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Nodding her head, Susan turned the steering wheel and went in the direction of the shopping mall. After being depressed for a few days, Silvia finally came out of the depression. It was just a nightmare, and some unhappy things in her childhood were brought up again. Silvia could not be immersed in the past because of that. Besides, in addition to the scented candle, Silvia had to prepare for her grandfather. There was also Marsis soap. Since Silvia had agreed to do it, she had to do it well. Silvia devoted herself to theboratory. Winnie was still on vacation. Without a helpful assistant, Silvia was even busier. Of course, there were some staff members in theboratory, but they could not immediately understand what Silvia wanted. It was not as easy tomunicate with Winnie. After all, Silvia and other staff members would need time to get used to working with each other. Silvia was busy enough, but at this time, Lisa came over and said that she was on a business trip and came to see her. Lisa called Silvia twice and asked to meet up for dinner in the evening, If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was someone special, Silvia wouldn¡¯t want to go. The clock was ticking! But Lisa was Silvia¡¯s close friend, and Lisa had helped Silvia a lot when she was in France, so Silvia had to meet her anyway. Silvia told Simon that she was not going back for dinner. Then, Silvia went to the restaurant that she had arranged with Lisa beforehand. When Silvia saw Lisa, Silvia almost could not recognize her. Lisa wore a pure white fur coat. It was as if the coat had been specially tailored to outline Lisa¡¯s figure. When Lisa walked to Silvia and took off her coat, the tight dress inside showed Lisa¡¯s perfect figure. Silvia was stunned, not to mention the other diners. From time to time, someone would look over. After all, two beautiful women would attract a lot of attention. Silvia said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize before that you are so hot!¡± With one hand on her cheek, Silvia tilted her head and looked at Lisa, Silvia repeated, ¡°You¡¯re so hot!¡± Lisa was tall, and she had a good figure. Her body had curves, and Lisa looked very hot and beautiful. Lisa waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s part of my job!¡± ¡°Your job¡­¡± Silvia thought about it and said, ¡°I remember that you were about to be a model, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am a model! I say, silvia, you don¡¯t care about me too much. You can¡¯t even be sure about what I do.¡± Lisa expressed her dissatisfaction and waved her hand, Lisa ordered a te of vegetable sd and a ss of lemonade. Silvia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me treat you to a meal. You should order more delicious food!¡± Seeing that Lisa did not. order much food, Silvia stopped the waiter and wanted to order more dishes, but Lisa stopped her. Lisa said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I do. I can¡¯t eat much, especially when I have a showing.¡± ¡°You have a show recently?¡± No wonder Lisa said she was on a business trip. Lisa was there for a show. Lisa nodded and said, ¡°There is a show, so I came to ask you for help!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? Do you want me to watch your show?¡± Silvia was puzzled. Silvia joked, but she did not know what she could help Lisa with. Lisa nced at Silvia and said, ¡°If you have time, of course, I want you toe to the show! But it¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s another matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want you to help me make perfume.¡± Lisa leaned forward and said, ¡°That you know well!¡±. Silvia widened her eyes and looked at Lisa as if Silvia was saying that Lisa was joking. Silvia said, ¡°You are joking! Your father is the authority in this area. And you want me to help you with the perfume?¡± Lisa said, ¡°I knew you would say that, but it¡¯s not true. Although my dad is the industry guru, he doesn¡¯t understand me!¡± Lisa looked annoyed and very distressed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Silvia almostughed out loud. ¡°Look at you. I¡¯m telling you this seriously. Do you still want tough?¡± Although Lisa looked hot, Lisa was actually quite simple and cute. Sometimes, Lisa was like a child. Silvia said as she waved her hand, ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want tough. Go on. Howe he doesn¡¯t understand you?¡±. ¡°What he makes for me is too sweet. That¡¯s for children. I¡¯ve grown up, but he doesn¡¯t get that! I could have bought two bottles of perfume from big brands, but you know that every model will use perfume. I¡¯m afraid that it will be as awkward as wearing the same outfit. I want a special one!¡± Lisa sped her hands together, lowered her head, and rested her chin on the back of her hands. Lisa looked up at Silvia. Lisa pleaded, ¡°So, please!¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re demanding as well.¡± Of course, Silvia was teasing Lisa. In fact, there had been precedents. Some international supermodels, international superstars, and so on would find famous perfumers to make their own exclusive perfumes. It wasn¡¯t just them. Some noble and richdies would do the same. They didn¡¯tck money. What they lacked was how to highlight themselves in social events. In the beginning, it was all about cars, bags, clothes, and jewelry. Later, these were not enough to satisfy them, so they turned their attention to perfume. In today¡¯s social events, perfumes could be said to be part of manners. Everyone would wear a little bit, and although those people were not as professional as professional perfumers, they could know what brand of perfume others were wearing. Normal brands could no longer satisfy them. Unique and taste were the ultimate pursuits. It was also because of this that most people were looking for internationally renowned, top-notch perfumers. They would note to someone like Silvia. Silvia was still new in this business. Lisa said bluntly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m demanding. Otherwise, why would Ie to you? And I think you understand me! I want ¡­ to be more mature and unrestrained!¡± Lisa blinked and expressed that she was very mature and was no longer a child. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 254 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 254 Chapter 254 I Mean You Lisa made Silviaugh. It was understandable. No inatter how old the children were, in the eyes of the father, they were still children. Therefore, Will would never make a sexy, unrestrained, and passionate perfume for Lisa. It would be pushing Lisa away. However, Lisa, who had grown up, was a little rebellious. Lisa desperately wanted to prove that she had grown up and did not want that sweet and innocent fragrance, so there was a conflict. ¡°I understand. It is not impossible, but¡­ I can¡¯t do it recently,¡± Silvia said after a pause. Lisa was very disappointed. ¡°You can¡¯t make it recently? I was thinking that I could use it when I go on the show!¡± Silvia shook her head and refused Lisa. Silvia said, ¡°I am really not avable recently. I have two things I need to do, and both of them are very urgent, so I can¡¯t help you for the time being. If you can wait, I¡¯ll try to make it for you after I finish. If you can¡¯t wait, I think you should find someone else.¡± Silvia said honestly. After all, Silvia had been too busy recently. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I want you. I already said that I believe in you. Only you understand me!¡± Lisa thought for a moment and said, ¡°If iteste, then let it bete. I still want you to help me make a special one that is exclusive to me. Don¡¯t worry about the price, it will be fair! Then help me do it when you¡¯re done with your work!¡± ¡°Then¡­ Alright!¡± Since Lisa had already said so, Silvia could only agree. As they spoke, the dishes were already served. Silvia had no appetite recently and did not order much, but even so, Lisa only ate the vegetable sd in front of her and did not seem to be tempted by delicious food. Thinking back to when Lisa was in France, she didn¡¯t mind eating. Silvia wondered why Lisa was so strict with herself here. ¡°I remember that when you ate cake and steak before, you didn¡¯t even hesitate to eat. Howe now ¡­ you are so strict with yourself?¡± Silvia asked, a little curious. Lisa took a sip of lemonade and looked up at Silvia. Lisa said, ¡°That was because I didn¡¯t have a job. Of course, I can indulge myself a little. But when I have to work, how can I not restrain myself? Don¡¯t mention it! For cake and steak, how many more sets of exercises do I have to do to burn away the excess fat? What a sin!¡± It was really a sin to not enjoy delicious food! But there was no other way. In order to show the best physical state on the runway and show the most beautiful posture to the audience, Lisa could only be ruthless to herself. Silvia looked at Lisa. The carefree and introverted little girl had grown up. They were all living their lives. Lisa said, ¡°By the way, do you remember Helen?¡± Soon, Lisa had almost finished eating the vegetables. It was obvious that Lisa was not full, but Lisa wiped her mouth and stopped eating. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Silvia nodded, indicating that she still remembered. ¡°Helen finally gave up.¡± Lisa was very emotional. After all, they were friends, but Lisa did not expect Helen to be like that. ¡°What?¡± Silvia did not understand what Lisa meant. ¡°I mean, she gave up the idea of using her child to get back with Javon. Helen refused to give up before. I thought that she would be entangled with Javon for the rest of her life. I didn¡¯t expect that she would let go.¡± ¡°Maybe Helen has thought things through,¡± silvia said casually. After struggling for so long, Helen also selt tired and didn¡¯t want to continue. It wasn¡¯t like there was nothing else. However, Lisa pursed her lips and shook her head disapprovingly. Lisa said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Helen for a long time. If she were someone who could think things through so easily, she would not be so obsessed. In the past, I saw that the child was pitiful and thought that Helen was always thinking about the child. That was why I wanted to fix them up. However, after that incident with you, I realized that Helen did not care about Mathew at all. Helen just wanted to use the child to get what she wanted!¡± ¡°Then ording to what you said, why did Helen give up?¡± ¡°Javon gave Helen a sum of money. I don¡¯t know exactly how much it was. It seems that Javon has said something to her as well. I don¡¯t know, but Helen gave up.¡± Then Lisa paused. Then Lisa said mysteriously, ¡°But Helen said something to meter. I don¡¯t quite understand it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She said something about thinking it through and that it was not so easy to be someone else¡¯s stepmother. Helen also said not to think that Javon was a good man. Well, that is probably what she meant!¡± Lisa could not remember the original sentences and could only describe the general meaning. Silvia also did not understand. Silvia asked, ¡°You need to think it through?¡± ¡°Not me. You!¡± Lisa immediately corrected Silvia. ¡°Me?¡± Silvia was very surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, Helen was talking about you. That¡¯s why I found it very strange. You only met her once, right? I don¡¯t know why she was so against you. And what Helen meant was that she thought you were going to be Mathew¡¯s stepmother. Did Helen think you were going to be with Javon?¡± Lisa asked curiously. Silvia said, ¡°How would i know?¡± If Lisa hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Silvia would have forgotten about Helen. Silvia had nothing to do with Helen. Besides, after leaving France, apart from Lisa and Will, those who Silvia was close to, Silvia thought that she would never see other people again. After all, they were all unimportant people. Lisa said, ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange.¡± Silvia nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange! But Helen is a bit abnormal. A normal person would not use a child to threaten a man who doesn¡¯t love her at all to get back with her.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Lisa sighed and said, ¡°That is true!¡± Lisa only felt that it was strange, so Lisa told Silvia about it. Moreover, Lisa knew that Silvia had a boyfriend. How could Silvia and Javon be together? Lisa asked, ¡°By the way, how are you and your boyfriend? Everything okay?¡± Silvia thought of Simon. Simon had been considerate recently. Perhaps Simon had noticed Silvia¡¯s emotions, so Simon had been spending a lot more time with her. And their rtionship was about to be made public. ¡°Pretty good! I¡¯m about to get married,¡± Silvia said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up. Lisa continued, ¡°Then can I be the bridesmaid?¡± Silvia was speechless. Silvia smiled and thought that Lisa was thinking way ahead. However, when Lisa mentioned the word bridesmaid, Silvia seemed to be looking forward to the wedding. Silvia didn¡¯t think that she would still be with Simon when she got married to Simon, but today, Silvia was so willing Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 255 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 255 Chapter 255 His Cutest Wife After saying goodbye to Lisa, Silvia went to the most famous snack shop in LA to buy pastries. She also bought two cups of hot coffee and kept them in a thermal bag. When she got home, it was still hot. Simon sat in the living room, looking at some documents. His two long legs were casually crossed together. He flipped the pages with one hand and held the cup with the other. However, the cup was empty. He lowered his head slightly, and a few strands of unruly hair fell down. The hair just fell on the frameless sses, adding a bit of elegance to him. In fact, Simon didn¡¯t have myopia, but he had little astigmatism. His life wasn¡¯t affected so much, but he would take out his frameless sses to wear when he read the documents. Maybe it was because he seldom wore sses, or because he was handsome no matter how. Every time Silvia saw him wear sses, she found herself falling in love with him once again. Simon raised his head and looked at her when he heard the sound of hering in. Under the warm light, his gaze was light and gentle. At that moment, Silvia felt her heart tremble greatly, What a charming man! ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he said, taking off his sses. After he took off the sses, his sharp eyes were revealed without the lens, which gave Silvia a different feeling. In order to prevent herself from acting like a love-struck fool, Silvia changed her shoes and quickly walked over. She directly took away the empty cup in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no water here. Why don¡¯t you add some by yourself? Take care of yourself, okay? ¨C ¡°Here! I remember that this is your favorite.¡± Simon chuckled and put the documents aside. He took the coffee, opened the coffee lid, and took a sip. ¡°How do you know that this is my favorite?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I am your wife. How can I not know what your taste is?¡± She seemed confident, but she was actually a little guilty. Of course, after being together with him for such a long time, she somewhat understood his taste and preferences. But before, she spent too much time on perfumes, but too little time on him. She really wanted to make some achievements. She wanted to make up for the few years that she had missed. She wanted to shorten the distance between them as soon as possible. One day, she could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. But she forgot that the rtionship between them needed to be maintained carefully. ¡°Is that so?¡± Simon smiled and pulled her into his arms. He made such a big movement, yet the coffee in the cup didn¡¯t spill avall. ¡°Ah!¡± Silvia sat in his arms and ced her hands on his chest. ¡°My body is cold. You are very warm in the room. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± It was very cold outside. After Silvia took off her coat, she could feel that her clothes were still cold. But Simon¡¯s body was extremely warm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m war?n, and you¡¯re cold. Let¡¯s get our body temperature neutral.¡± As Simon spoke, he tightened his grip on Silvia¡¯s waist and hugged her even tighter. Silvia stuck to Simon¡¯s body and was surrounded by the warmth from his body. Soon, she warmed up and no longer felt cold. ¡°I met Lisa today. She asked me to make her a custom-made perfume.¡± Silvia told Simon who she met during the day. ¡°Okay, very good. Just don¡¯t tire yourself out too much,¡± Simon said softly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I said that I have been too busy to do it recently. If she wants one, she has to wait. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would ask me to make a custom-made payment. I always felt that it would take at least a few years for such things to happen to me.¡± Nobody would order a custom-made perfume from a perfume maker without enough experience or fame. ¡°It means you can do it,¡± Simon said with certainty. Silviaughed, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that Lisa and I are friends, and she trusts me! Even if you say I can, it doesn¡¯t mean I really can. I have to prove I can.¡± She gently pushed Simon away, stood up, and took out the pastries in the insted bag. ¡°I especially went to buy it. This is also what you like.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ncing at her, Simon put down the coffee cup in his hand and raised his eyelidszily. ¡°You are so attentive today. Do you have something to request of me?¡± Silvia was lost for words for a while. Then she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Of course not! ¡°I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, which makes you suffer a lot. You brought a lot of work to do at home. So, it¡¯s reasonable for me to treat you with something.¡± Silvia said what was in her heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Simon asked with a smile in his eyes. His gaze slowly moved down from her face to her slender neck, well-proportioned arms, and then to her wrist. Her hands were naturally hung by her side. Her palms were facing out and they looked quite soft. Simon reached out a finger and gently touched her palm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silvia asked angrily as she retracted her hand. She felt itchy when being touched like this. ¡°Actually¡­¡± He raised his hand to unbutton the top button of his shirt and said unhurriedly, ¡°You have better ways to treat me. You don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡± Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her close to him. With a nimble spin, he pressed her under his body and looked down at her, his eyes zing with desire. ¡°You ¡­ are the best treat for me!¡± Silvia replied with nothing. Staring at his face, Silvia gulped. In fact, although his movements were very fast just now, she could dodge anyway. But everything happened so fast that she didn¡¯t dodge. And since it was him, she didn¡¯t want to dodge. Even though she was suppressed by him like this, she was still extremely calm. She looked at him with wide eyes, ¡°As you wish!¡± These few words seemed to have ignited the fire of desire in his heart. No, to be exact, the sparks of desire had existed and now the fire of desire was burning because of her words. Simon kissed her deeply. His fingers were stuck between her fingers, and they held each other¡¯s hands closely. His cutest wife! Silvia was in a bad moodtely and both of them were busy with their work, so, they hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time. Now, they finally had time to make out and they didn¡¯t want to be separated from each other at all. ¡°Simon¡­¡± After a long time, Silvia gasped for breath and called Simon¡¯s name. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± she said. Simon raised her head and looked at her. Silvia licked her lips and added, ¡°I mean, let¡¯s just hold the wedding.¡± Forget about the engagement and those things. Those steps were extra things. She just wanted to tell the world directly that they were together, happily, and reasonably. Simon didn¡¯t reply. Seeing that he did not respond, Silvia hesitated for a moment, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Lowering his head, he bit her earlobe in a punishing manner and said softly, ¡°Silly, how can I let you propose first?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 256 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Are Those Men Crazy? The two reached a consensus about the marriage, and Simon began to prepare for the wedding in a good mood. As for the previous report, he had long forgotten about it. However, everyone in LA knew that Simon had a girlfriend. Rumor had it that the woman was already his fianc¨¦e, but the photos released were not clear. In addition, the photos were secretly taken that day, and Simon happened to block the girl. Only half of her face could be seen, so everyone was guessing who the girl was. After Susan finished filming her scenes that day, her assistant handed over a bag, ¡°Someone sent it here.¡± Looking at the words on the bag, Susan understood everything. ¡°I see. I have something else to do today. You don¡®t have to worry about me. You can leave now. I¡®ll go by myselfter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant nodded, packed her things, and left. The bag contained the documents she wanted. She found a private detective to gather them. Since there were photos in the newspapers and magazines, she could find out who the girl was even if the photos were unclear. After meeting Ingrid that day, she thought about it carefully for a long time and felt that Ingrid was right about one thing. Happiness was something that she had to fight for herself. If she gave up, all her previous efforts would be wasted. SW SSC Her childhood and dreams would all be nothing! Susan didn¡®t even know who her opponent was. She definitely couldn¡®t give up so easily. She was sure that she wouldn¡®t lose! Sitting in her car, she eagerly opened the bag and saw the photos inside. There were some simple introductions and a few other photos. The first thing she checked was the photos. They were all clear and taken from all angles. It was just... Narrowing her eyes, Susan caressed the face of the girl in the photo. She was so ordinary that she would not be eye¨Ccatching when mixed with a crowd. Her smile was sweet, but that was all! She stared at the photo for a while as if she wanted to carve this face into her mind before reading N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. the other documents. The documents told Susan about the girl¡®s life from her school to work as well as her family background. However, her past with Simon could not be found, and the detective did not know when they were rted. Anyway, it was not easy to find out such information through the blurry photo. Staring at the words and photos, Susan sneered and spread the photos all over her legs. The anger in her heart became much stronger. Sure enough, it was the same as what Susan thought. The girl was just a Cindere! Her family background was ordinary and even poor. She had an ordinary face and could only act as a passerby if she was an actress. She didn¡®t have any other brilliant aspects. However, such a woman had snatched away what Susan cherished the most. And her brother asked her to give up! Were those men crazy? Susan nced at the address. She knew where it was. It was an estate under Simon¡®s name. The girl actually lived there. How shameless! All Cinderes in this world just pretended to be artless and weak to climb the socialdder. She wanted to tear off this woman¡®s mask and let Simon see who deserved him! After throwing all the documents into the passenger seat, she started the car and drove in the direction of the address. Sitting in the seat by the window and looking downstairs, Winnie was absent¨Cminded. Freddie was not here. He had gone downstairs to buy her some daily necessities. That was why she could sit here for a while. Otherwise, he would never allow it. In the past few days, Freddie had been with her. He would follow her when it came to her mother¡®s funeral, grocery purchases, and eating out. He did not talk much, but Winnie could see him everywhere. She was used to it. Winnie knew that he was doing this out of kindness, but she did not have any intention ofmitting suicide. She was sad about her mother¡®s death. Every time she thought about it, her tears would flow, but what could she do? Her life had to continue! The fire was deemed as an ident, and the pension and subsidies from the government were being distributed, but her mother couldn¡®t be brought back to life no matter how much she would receive. Winnie even hated herself. If she hadn¡®t chosen this ce at the beginning, would the ident not have happened? However, she couldn¡®t change the past. Silvia also told her that she had to move forward. She tried, but she still needed some time. Winnie let out a sigh of relief. Perhaps it was time to go back to work. She had been depressed for some time. Winnie had heard from Ste that Silvia had been busy recently, but even so, Silvia had never pushed her on the phone. Silvia just asked her to take a good rest and take care of herself. It was time for her to go back and help Silvia. The doorbell suddenly rang, and Winnie turned to look at the door. Did Freddie not bring the key with him? She got up and walked over. The doorbell became intense. When had Freddie be so short¨C tempered? With this in mind, Winnie quickened her pace and went to the door to open it. ¡°Who are you?¡± Stunned for a moment, Winnie looked at the woman standing outside the door. Winnie was confused because she did not know the woman. ¡°You do not know me?¡± Susan felt that Winnie must be putting on an act. Susan might not be well¨C known, but she was a celebrity after all. How could Winnie not know who she was? Perhaps, Winnie knew who she was and was just pretending. Susan nced at Winnie proudly, then walked past her into the house. She raised her head and looked around as if she was inspecting her house. ¡°Sorry, I don¡®t know you. Please leave.¡± No matter who the woman was, it was rude to barge into someone else¡®s house. Winnie was displeased and pointed at the door. Turning around to look at Winnie with contempt, Susan sneered, ¡°Are you chasing me away? ¡°This house is not bad, right? Do you think it¡®s yours because you are staying here? Do you think you are the hostess?¡± Susan said with a sneer. Although Susan had seen Winnie in the photo, she was even more unconvinced when she saw the real one. How could such an ordinary woman win Simon¡®s heart? She even stayed in Simon¡®s house and ordered her to leave? Who did this woman think she was? Winnie was stunned for a moment. Judging from this woman¡®s words, she should know that Winnie just stayed here for now and that Winnie was not the owner of the house. However, her hostility was still strong Who was this woman? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 257 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Name a Price ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Winnie asked. Susan smiled and walked directly to the sofa to sit down. She crossed her legs and raised her chin to look at Winnie arrogantly. ¡°You don¡®t need to know who I am. I came here today to see what kind of woman can charm him. ¡°But you look humble and normal!¡± Susan looked Winnie up and down, not hiding her dislike for her at all Winnie was speechless. She didn¡®t know what had happened. ¡°To be honest, I¡®ve seen many women like you who want to marry into a wealthy family to change their fates. That makes sense, but they always overestimate themselves. Do you really think that you will have your life changed when you marry him? A woman like you will suffer if you marry into the Palmer family. Don¡®t dream again!¡± Susan mocked. She thought that Winnie, who was born into a poor and humble family, would be scared off. She would destroy Winnie¡®s dream of marrying into the Palmer family and then lure her. It should not be difficult to drive Winnie away. However, Susan was still unaware that she had found the wrong person. The photo did show that Simon was with another woman, but there were bodyguards with them, and the photographer was a bit afraid, so the detective didn¡®t dare to take another one. Silvia was also there, but the detective happened to take a photo of her back and take the profiles of Simon and Winnie. Therefore, Susan didn¡®t notice Silvia and mistakenly thought that the woman with Simon was Winnie. The people involved weren¡®t aware of it, and the rumors were just spread out. It was just a blurred photo, and none of the people involved cleared the rumor. Theizens just gossiped about it. Only Susan took this matter seriously and investigated it. Susan got the wrong news from the beginning. But Winnie knew that Susan came to the wrong person. The woman Susan was targeting was the woman who was going to marry Simon, and she should be looking for Silvia. However, Susan found Winnie. Winnie didn¡¯t know why Susan found her, but since Susan hade, Winnie didn¡®t mean to exin. She would just take it as helping Silvia to teach Susan a lesson. By the way, Winnie wasn¡®t in a good mood, so she had the chance to vent her anger. As she thought of this, Winnie did not chase Susan away. Instead, she smiled indifferently and said, ¡°That¡®s right. I just wanted to marry into a rich family. And I seeded. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Susan did not expect Winnie to say that. She had originally thought that Winnie would be ashamed or scared to tremble. However, Winnie was bold and answered back. Looking at her smug face, Susan took a few deep breaths and decided not to argue with this kind of woman. She pinched her bag and looked at her proudly. ¡°Let¡®s get straight to the point. Aren¡®t you with him just for money? How much do you want? Name a price!¡± Winnie almostughed. She had seen this kind of plot on TV many times, but she did not expect to see it in reality. And it just happened to her. Winnie felt so ridiculous. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, the one who would drive the man¡®s lover away would always be his mother. Susan seemed to cross the line. ¡°Name a price...¡± Winnie pondered. Then she chuckled, ¡°I have to think about it.¡± She dawdled the time for a while. Seeing that Susan was already getting impatient, Winne said, ¡°I haven¡®t experienced something like this before. Why don¡®t you name a price for me?¡± Susan narrowed her eyes and looked at her with contempt. Susan thought, she is just a vain woman. I don¡®t know why Simon would fall for such a woman. He has seen all kinds of beautiful women. If he was with a woman from a noble family, I might be convinced But I don¡®t want to lose to a humble girl. ¡°750 thousand dors!¡± Susan pursed her lips and named the price. She felt that the price was enough. Winne just lived in a shabby house with aged and broken wires. She had worked for so many years but was still an assistant. How much money could she have seen? To be honest, 750 thousand dors was enough for Winnie to spend for the rest of her life. She should be grateful for that. Susan just wanted to warn Winnie not to covet what she couldn¡®t get. ¡°750 thousand dors?¡± Winnie said in surprise. Her greedy look made Susan look down on her, but that was what thetter wanted to see. In the beginning, Susan was a bit nervous. After all, she didn¡®t know what kind of person Winnie was. But now she knew that she had overestimated Winne. ¡°That¡®s a lot.¡± Winnie sighed and looked at Susan again, asking, ¡°But who are you, and why should I believe that you will really give me so much money? Also, what does it have to do with you whether I am with him or not?¡± ¡°It¡®s just 750 thousand dors. I wouldn¡®t lie to a nobody like you.¡± After a pause, Susan continued, ¡°However, this amount of money is enough for you to do many things. Take the money and leave him. No, leave LA and nevere back, and don¡®t appear in front of him again!¡± As she spoke, Susan took out the check from her bag and was about to write a number on it. Looking at her impatient look, Winnie knew that Susan must be one of Simon¡®s admirers. Moreover, she should also be born into a wealthy family. Otherwise, she would not be able to sign the check without hesitation. ¡°But...¡± Winnie drawled. She cast a sidelong nce at Susan and didn¡®t finish her words. ¡°But what?¡± Susan raised her head and looked at Winnie nervously. ¡°However, he is the president of Warin and the head of the Palmer family. He told me that he is very rich. Was he only worth 750 thousand dors? I have to call him to ask if he was bragging. He might not be as rich as he said!¡± As she spoke, Winnie pretended to take out her phone, as if she really wanted to call Simon. ¡°Wait!¡± Susan hurriedly stopped her, afraid that Winnie would really call Simon. She could not let Simon know about this matter, at least not now. Otherwise, she couldn¡®t drive Winnie away. ¡°How much do you want?¡± Susan asked patiently. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 258 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Winne and Susan Have a Fight This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Susan was weighing the pros and cons. As long as she could afford the price, she would agree to it and then drive Winne away. Susan had to let Winnie write a note to promise that she would give up on him and leave LA. In this way. it would prove that she was not forced to leave. It was Winnie who took the money and left. And Susan could show Simon what kind of woman she was like. ¡°How much do I want?¡± Winnie frowned, as if she was in a dilemma. As she thought about it, she muttered, ¡°Well, I think you should give me several billion dors.¡± Susan was shocked to hear that. If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, she really wouldn¡®t have believed that Winnie would be so shameless. How could Susan have so much money? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Susan suddenly stood up. She now realized that Winnie was ying with her. Susan lost her temper and got angry. ¡°No, since you are joking with me, then I joke with you back,¡± Winnie said indifferently. ¡°I was joking with you? When did I joke with you?¡± Susan recalled what she had said and didn¡®t think she was joking. ¡°You know who Simon is, and so do I. And we both know how much a woman can get when she bes Mrs. Palmer. You just want to drive me away with 750 thousand dors? Are you looking down on him or the Palmer family?¡± If people were really aiming for money, didn¡®t they know who could give them greater benefits? It was unreasonable is Winnie left Simon for the money. ¡°So, you are not willing to leave him.¡± Susan tore the check apart and realized that this woman was not as easy to deal with as she had imagined. ¡°Do you really think that you can be Mrs. Palmer? Things will not go as smoothly as you wish.¡± Tilting her head and sizing her up, Winnie crossed her arms in front of her chest and said with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡®t know if I can be Mrs. Palmer, but I know that you won¡®t be Mrs. Palmer. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t havee to me in such a hurry!¡± She hit where Susan hurt and said with a smile. Winnie was right. Susan looked embarrassed and pale and clenched her fists, shouting, ¡°Shut up!¡± If she were Mrs. Palmer, she wouldn¡®t especially send a private detective to investigate the matter and thene to find Winnie. ¡°This is my ce, and I can say whatever I want. Why should I shut up? If you don¡®t want to listen, you can leave!¡± Winnie was sharp and Susan was furious. She had reminded herself repeatedly that she must not fight. She had to maintain the elegance of her ss and couldn¡®t lower her level to the woman But Winnie was so annoying. Susan couldn¡®t help but want to tear her apart. ¡°You shameless bitch!¡± Susan immediately rushed forward and reached out to p Winnie. She wanted to scratch Winnie¡®s face and skin her. Actually, Winnie didn¡®t expect Susan to fight her, so she was knocked down to the floor. Winnie was afraid that she would not be able to get up after being knocked to the ground, so she used her elbow to support herself against the ground. However, Susan fell to the ground and reached out to grab Winnie¡®s face. Her sharp nails stuck in Winnie¡®s face, and thetter felt pain. Winnie was angry. She had steadied herself now, and she would not be willing to suffer. Winnie had never been afraid of fighting. When Susan waved her hands, Winnie reached out to firmly grab her hair, pulling it forcefully. Susan was taken aback and let out a scream in pain. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Susan shouted angrily. Susan had never been hit before. She had been spoiled by her parents since she was a child. When she was in school, because she was born into a rich family and had a brother to protect her, no one dared to hit her. When she entered the entertainment industry, even the director might not dare to shout at her. But now Winnie pulled her hair. Susan was furious! Then Susan didn¡®t mind where she had hit. She just scratched and kicked Winnie with her hands and legs. ¡°How dare you hit me! How dare you!¡± Susan didn¡®t know how to fight. Since she was a child, she had never fought. Winnie was hurt after being beaten by Susan. Seeing that Susan was like a mad woman, Winnie was pissed off. She turned over and pressed Susan onto the ground. Then she hit Susan with her fists. ¡°You hit me first. Why can¡®t I fight back!¡± Originally, Susan was angry. Moreover, she was not very good at fighting. After being suppressed by Winnie, she couldn¡®t withstand her beating. Susan was vigorous at first, but now she was exhausted and cried, ¡°You hit me. I won¡®t let you go! I have to kill you!¡± ¡°You still didn¡®t want to admit defeat, right?¡± Winnie had stopped hitting Susan, but she was angry again when she heard Susan¡®s words. She pinched Susan¡®s face and asked, ¡°Who are you trying to kill? Tell me again.¡± Susan cried harder, with tears and snot on her face. Winnie frowned in disgust. When she released Susan, she heard a shout. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Winnie¡± As soon as Freddie came back from buying things, he heard a noise. He hurriedly rushed over and saw a woman was on top of another. They were fighting. He threw the things in his hands all by the door and rushed over to pull up Winnie as soon as possible. Then he asked nervously, ¡°Are you alright?¡± There were several cuts on Winnie¡®s face, and her hair was a mess. Blood even oozed out from the cuts. Freddie felt so distressed, and he couldn¡®t help but reach out to wipe the blooding out from the cuts. ¡°You are injured.¡± ¡°I¡®m fine!¡± Winne wiped her face casually, feeling proud, ¡°She is worse than me!¡± Looking at the woman who was still crying on the ground, she felt that she had won a great victory. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 259 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Miss Xavier, Calm Down Then Freddie looked at the other woman and was taken aback. ¡°Miss Xavier!¡± ¡°What? You know her?¡± Winnie said casually, flicking her messy hair. Freddie did not know why Susan woulde here and even fought with Winnie, but now was not the time to figure this out. He quickly squatted down to help Susan up. ¡°Miss Xavier, why are you here?¡± He looked at Susan¡®s messy appearance and did not know what to say.. Freddie was surprised to see Susan here. What was more, she was beaten up so miserably. He didn¡®t know how to exin it. Freddie had a headache. Susan was still crying. She felt that she had suffered a lot. In addition, she had been in a bad mood for the past few days. When she thought of the unhappy things, she cried harder. But the point was Freddie was here. That meant Simon must be nearby as well, and he might being soon. Susan quickly got up with his help and cried, ¡°Freddie, where¡®s Simon?¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer is not here. I am here to take care of Ms. Murray. Miss Xavier, are you okay?¡± Freddie said. She looked up with tears in her eyes and sobbed, ¡°Do I look like I¡®m fine?¡± Winnie couldn¡®t help butugh. Susan was so arrogant just now and even wanted to drive her away with the money. Now, her makeup was a mess, and her hair was messy as well. After being beaten up by Winnie, Susan had her face swollen. Freddie frowned and nced at Winnie, motioning for her not to make things worse. Sure enough, her smile made Susan even angrier. ¡°How dare youugh! Freddie, she hit me. I must let my parents seek justice for me! I want to know if Simon would marry such a rude woman!¡± She pointed angrily at Winnie and felt that she had finally caught hold of her weakness. A woman who hit others was rude! How could such a woman marry into the Palmer family and be in charge of the internal affairs of the Palmer family in the future? Winnie wasn¡®t worthy of being Mrs. Palmer. Freddieforted Susan in a soft voice, but when he heard what she said, he was puzzled. ¡°Marry her?¡± He looked at Winnie suspiciously, but she just smiled without saying a word. She stood there like a victorious rooster. Freddie was lost for words. ¡°Don¡®t becent! The Palmer family won¡®t let a woman like you marry Simon! You are finished!¡± Susan wiped her face and stopped crying. ¡°Miss Xavier, are you saying that Mr. Palmer is going to marry her?¡± Freddie couldn¡®t help but ask. He looked at Susan and then at Winnie, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Don¡®t you know about that?¡± Susan widened her eyes and looked at him in shock. How could this be? Freddie was Simon¡®s assistant, part¨Ctime driver, and bodyguard. He had been following Simon for a long time. As the closest person to Simon, how could Freddie not know about that? ¡°What should I know?¡± Freddie did not understand. Freddie thought, has Mr. Palmer¡®s marriage been spread out? I don¡®t think so, but Miss Xavier sounded like he was about to get married. But hasn¡®t he already married? He didn¡®t know what was going on, so he didn¡®t dare to speak carelessly, afraid that he might say something wrong. ¡°If you don¡®t know what happened, why did youe here to take care of her? Didn¡®t Simon ask you to do so?¡± She pointed her finger at Winnie, questioning Freddie. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s Mr. Palmer who asked me to take care of her, but...¡± Freddie was just about to exin when Winnie interrupted him and said to Susan, ¡°Did you hear that? It was Simon who sent him to take care of me. He also asked me to live in this house. No matter how jealous you are or how much you want to separate us, it won¡®t work! You will never be with him!¡± Winnie stretched out her index finger and shook it at Susan. Then, she turned her wrist and gave Susan a thumb down. Susan was pissed off. She snorted and was about to rush up to beat Winnie again, but she was pulled back by Freddie. ¡°Miss Xavier, calm down!¡± He did not know how tofort people, so he could only say so. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Susan had found the wrong person, but Freddie didn¡®t know why Winnie didn¡®t exin, and she even misled Susan and got her angry deliberately. ¡°Alright, I won¡®t beat her!¡± After being stopped by Freddie, Susan calmed down. He looked at Freddie and said, ¡°But look carefully. I didn¡®t do anything. She was the one who hit me. Don¡®t talk nonsense in front of Simon.¡± Freddie was speechless. ¡°Let¡®s wait and see!¡± Susan said to Winnie fiercely. She tidied up her hair, picked up the bag she had dropped earlier, and walked out of the room. Freddie looked at Winnie and then at Susan who had left, but in the end, he chose to stay. ¡°Why didn¡®t you go after her?¡± Winnie bent down and picked up all the things scattered on the ground. They knocked down a lot of things and broke two cups. It was not worth it. She had to Winnie just vented her anger and didn¡®t think of the consequences. Freddie went over to help her clean up, and he brought a broom and a dustpan to clear the mess. ¡°Why did you mislead her?¡± Freddie asked as he cleaned. ¡°Misled her?¡± Winnie chuckled, and she said, ¡°It¡®s her who didn¡®t figure out the things before she came to me. She even scolded me. Since she thought so, I might just be the woman she thought of me to be.¡± She shrugged, not caring about Winnie at all. Freddie couldn¡®t beat her, so he could only silently do what he could do. After cleaning up the floor, he cleaned up the table. She sat down and felt that she had vented her anger. She now felt a bit happy. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± Freddie took out a cotton swab, iodine, and a few bandies. He looked at Winnie and said, ¡°Wash your face. I¡®ll apply medicine for you.¡± Winnie was a bit stunned. She touched her cheek and felt it was painful. However, there were just some small injuries caused by Susan¡®s nails. It wasn¡®t a big deal. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. It will be healed in a few days.¡± She waved her hand andughed. Instead of persuading her, Freddie said, ¡°Human nails are very dirty. There are many bacteria and dirt hidden inside. There are many cases of people being infected after being scratched by nails. You might be fine if they were just minor injuries. But if they got inmed, you would get disfigured.¡± Winnie was speechless. ¡°Stop. I¡®ll wash my face, OK?¡± What Freddie said had scared Winnie. Chapter 260 Is He Worth It? Winnie went to the bathroom to wash her face. She looked in the mirror. Her hair was a mess. Winnie grabbed it with her hand and lost a few of them. Susan was really ruthless. However, Winnie had also pulled off a lot of Susan¡®s hair. Moreover, those punches had hit Susan¡®s face. Susan was obviously Silvia¡®s rival in love. There was nothing wrong with helping Silvia teach Susan Sweet Revenge By Nuit 260 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 260 Chapter 260 Is He Worth It? Winnie went to the bathroom to wash her face. She looked in the mirror. Her hair was a mess. Winnie grabbed it with her hand and lost a few of them. Susan was really ruthless. However, Winnie had also pulled off a lot of Susan¡¯s hair. Moreover, those punches had hit Susan¡¯s face. Susan was obviously Silvia¡¯s rival in love. There was nothing wrong with helping Silvia teach Susan a lesson. Thinking of this, Winnie felt that she was extremely righteous. She stroked his hair, washed her face and neck, and then walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Freddie pointed to a seat in front of him. ¡°No. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Winnie pouted. ¡°Every year, there are about 61 thousand people with a minor injury infection, and the death rate because of a minor injury is¡­¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll apply the ointment.¡± Originally, she thought Freddie was dull, but after getting along with him for a few days, she found that Freddie was actually warm to people. Freddie would say a bunch of high-sounding principles to convince you. However, when there was nothing to do, the two of them could just sit for an afternoon. He would not say a word. Freddie was an extremely contradictory man, but honestly, he was still quite good to Winnie. to When the cotton swab was dipped in the potion and wiped the skin on her face, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°Why did you fight with her?¡± Freddie asked while carefully applying the ointment. ¡°She was the one who hit me first! I was just defending myself,¡± Winnie said confidently. ncing at her, Freddie continued, ¡°Then you deliberately misled her and pretended to be Mr. Palmer¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Was it also self-defense?¡± ¡°I already said that she was the one who made a mistake. What does it have to do with me? She firmly believes that I am Simon¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Even if I say no, she will think that I deliberately lied to her.¡± Susan was stubborn and arrogant, so she wouldn¡¯t believe what Winnie said. Freddie paused for a moment and felt that what she said was reasonable. Susan was indeed rather capricious and extremely stubborn, and she had a bad temper. She was by Simon¡¯s side and would often have the opportunity to meet Simon. ¡°By the way, where did that womane from? she was so arrogant and even threatened me with money! Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± Winnie felt angry just thinking about it. It was so much money! Winnie literally said a number at that time. It was because the person involved was not her at all. The money was just a verbal number. Winnie did want to have that much money. ¡°What did she say?¡± listening to her words, Freddie felt funny. ¡°She said that she wanted to give me a check and ask me to leave Simon. She also said that I can just name a price. I really said a number and she went back on her word!¡± Winnie couldn¡¯t help butin. If Susan didn¡¯t really want to give the money, why did she bring it up? ¡°Really? How much did you ask for?¡± Freddie was surprised and a little curious. To be able to make Susan go back on her word, that must be a big number, but when he heard Winnie say, ¡°I said that it was several billion dors,¡± hewas still stunned. ¡°You really dare to say it!¡± Freddie eximed. Freddie didn¡¯t expect that Winnie, who was a sentimental girl, would be so bold. Susan had to go back on her word. ¡°Is Mr. Palmer not worth this price?¡± Winnie snorted and asked. Freddie was speechless. He didn¡¯t dare to answer her! After applying the ointment to her, Freddie nced at the piece of paper under the crack of the sofa. He bent down and picked it up. It was the check that Susan had yet to fill in the numbers. After thinking for a while, he put it away and stuffed it into his pocket. ¡°What do you want it for?¡± Winnie also saw what it was and asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to ask her for money?¡± Freddie froze. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It might be useful to keep it,¡± Freddie said. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m going to make a call,¡± Winnie said, nodding. Seeing Winnie get up and walk into the bedroom, Freddie thought about it and thought that he should also go and make a phone call. After Susan made such a ruckus, he did not know what he was going to do. He knew Susan was overbearing and persistent. Therefore, it was necessary to give Simon a reminder first. ¡°Winnie!¡± It was the first time that Winnie took the initiative to call Silvia. Silvia was d. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me in a long time.¡± ¡°Hey, I have nothing to do. Silvia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been hard on you recently!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You should rest well. You cane over anytime when you¡¯re done!¡± Silvia said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to take some time off. I¡¯ve already done what I needed to do at home. I can¡¯t stay here all the time.¡± After a pause, she subconsciously lowered her voice and said, ¡°Silvia, how is the matter between you and Mr. Palmer?¡± Silvia did not understand why Winnie suddenly asked this. ¡°It¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°No, I mean, are you going to announce your rtionship?¡± ¡°Well, probably. What¡¯s wrong? When did you be so gossipy?¡± Silvia asked curiously. ¡°oh, I see.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Winnie decided to tell silvia about the matter and remind her, ¡°A woman came to you today and thought I was you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. Actually, she should be looking for the woman that Mr. Palmer wants to marry. But for some reason, she got it wrong. She thought it was me.¡± Turning off the machine and walking to a rtively quiet ce, Silvia still did not quite understand. ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°It seems that her surname is Xavier¡­¡± Winnie remembered that Freddie had called her ¡°Miss Xavier¡±. Although they had fought, she had not figured out who she was. ¡°Xavier¡­¡± Silvia carefully searched in her brain but did not remember anyone. During the time she was with Simon, she had not seen any other women around him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry anyway. I¡¯ve already beaten her up! I helped you teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°What? You beat her?¡± Silvia was stunned. After hanging up the phone, Silvia felt that Winnie¡¯s words made her even more confused. When she returned home and saw Simon, the first question that came to her mind was, who was that ¡°Miss Xavier¡±? Sweet Revenge By Nuit 261 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 261 Chapter 261 Apology or Compensation? As Silvia hesitated on whether to ask Simon or not, Simon walked straight forward after he finished a phone call. He turned off his Bluetooth and asked, ¡°Have you heard about Susan Xavier?¡± Silvia was shocked and marveled at Simon¡¯s straightforward style. ¡°I know someone whosest name is Xavier, but I am not sure about her name,¡± Silvia nodded her head and said frankly. Simon waved at Silvia, pulled her over, and sat down with her. Then Simon said, ¡°Her name is Susan, Chester¡¯s younger sister. She is the one who climbed over the wall of our house and even had a meal with us.¡± ¡°I see!¡± With that said, Silvia had an impression. They began to talk about how funny Susan and Chester were. For one, Susan climbed over the wall and was electrocuted, but she still dared to ask for a free meal. For another, Chester tried to seek justice, and yet he had mistaken the wrong person as his enemy. Simon figured something must be wrong with Susan and Chester. They were all ridiculous. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who she is?¡± Originally, Simon wanted to tell Silvia about the whole story. But Silvia seemed tock interest, and Simon felt a little disappointed. He wondered why Silvia would never be jealous. ¡°Yes. I am listening.¡± Silvia blinked her eyes. She thought to herself, aren¡¯t you telling the story? Just keep going. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Simon asked, not knowing what to do with Silvia. ¡°Why would I be jealous? Is she your ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°What if I tell you she indeed is?¡± Suddenly, Simon wanted to fool Silvia and saw Silvia¡¯s reaction. So he told a lie. ¡°I see.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°What!¡± Simon wondered if he misheard Silvia, or if there was something wrong with Silvia. After all, her response seemed a little indifferent to Simon. ¡°Silvia, tell me honestly. Do you like me?¡± Simon turned around, held Silvia¡¯s hands, and looked into her eyes seriously. ¡°What do you mean? of course!¡± Silvia kept nodding. She thought to herself, of course, I love you. Otherwise, why would I marry you? Why did I want to be with you? So stupid. ¡°If you really like me, why are you not jealous when knowing I once had other girls? My ex-girlfriend? My potential lovers?¡± Simon thought, aren¡¯t all women jealous of other girls around their boyfriends? Why is her reaction like that? Then Silvia understood what Simon was thinking about. Looking at his face full of dissatisfaction, Silvia could not help butugh. She reached out her hands to squeeze Simon¡¯s face. ¡°You are such a fool! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mind other women. There¡¯s nothing to be jealous of. ¡°She¡¯s already your ex-girlfriend. Why should I even care about her? If she is so important to you, we won¡¯t get married.¡± After a pause, Silvia continued, ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it normal for a handsome boy like you to have an ex-girlfriend? It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Simon acted a bit strangely. He clenched his hand into a fist and lightly coughed twice with a fist near his mouth. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Silvia asked curiously as she looked at Simon. Suddenly, Silvia thought of something. She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that you really don¡¯t have an ex-girlfriend?¡± She pondered, how is that possible! With his status, he could get so many girls. Even without all that money, with his cute face alone, he could make numerousdies fall in love with him. How many people would be dying to marry him for his status and wealth? How could he never have a girlfriend? ¡°So what if I didn¡¯t? You¡¯re in luck!¡± With a light snort, Simon spoke with a blush on his cheeks. ¡°I am.¡± Silvia¡¯s hands were still on Simon¡¯s cheeks. She kept checking Simon¡¯s face. No matter from which angle, he looked perfect and wless. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t fall for such a handsome man?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t intend to voice that, but somehow she did. Simon suddenly acted seriously. He grabbed Silvia¡¯s hands and suppressed her. ¡°Do you think every woman is as bold as you?¡± Silvia wondered, that¡¯s right! He was indeed very attractive. However, from the moment he took over the Palmer family to the day he stabilized his position, he suffered a lot. Under such circumstances, he had no time for other things, such as dating. Moreover, Susan, at that time, chased him recklessly and kept any women away from him. Although Susan made him tired, it was still better than being annoyed by a bunch of girls. That was the reason why he did not say anything when Susan drove those girls away. In any case, it had nothing to do with him. But now, he has already warned Susan not to mess up with his family. If Susan still does not listen, then he will have to take action. Silvia had no words. Thinking back, Silvia found everything was just wild. At that time, when Silvia asked Simon for help, Simon wanted to marry Silvia. Then Silvia agreed. Silvia figured that was probably the most daring choice in her life. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After staring at her for a while, Simon touched Silvia¡¯s nose with the tip of his nose before he stood up. ¡°Susan is not my ex-girlfriend. She is just rtively familiar with me. I treat her as my younger sister, but she just won¡¯t give up her thought of marrying me.¡± Silvia was satisfied and thought, with just a few simple words, he had already confronted me. So there¡¯s really no need for me to make a scene and keep pushing him. Even though he wanted me to be jealous, I still couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so. ¡°So, you know that Susan was looking for trouble for Winnie?¡± As Silvia thought about that, she figured that Simon must know since Freddie was present. Jf Freddie kaew, he would definitely inform Simon. ¡°I know.¡± Simon nodded slightly, paused, and said, ¡°There is a small problem now.¡± He turned to look at Silvia and said, ¡°Winnie beat Susan.¡± Silvia fell into her thoughts again, so it is true! When Winnie called, she said that she beat up Susan. I thought that it was a joke intended to please me, not to expect that she would actually hit Susan. It¡¯s just shocking! I mean, Winnie is very kind and brave. She thinks highly of our friendship, but I never expected her to stand up for me like that. ¡°Is it serious? What did Susan¡¯s family say? Apology orpensation?¡± Silvia thought there were merely these two options after consideration. Shaking his head, Simon didn¡¯t know about the situation as well because he also heard from Freddie. ¡°With Freddie present, it should be fine. Let¡¯s just wait for a response from the Xavier family.¡± ¡°Winnie did it because of me. If they request an apology andpensation, I will do it for her. This is not Winnie¡¯s fault!¡± Silvia said with a serious look on her face. Although Silvia did not know about that matter herself, she knew it was all because of her that Winnie was ced in a difficult situation. No matter what, Silvia didn¡¯t intend to trouble Winnie anymore nor make Winnie suffer. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Simon looked at Silvia in surprise. ¡°If we are talking about apology andpensation, Susan is the one who should apologize. And the Xavier family mustpensate Winnie.¡± Silvia was confused. Susan offended Winnie in Simon¡¯s house and smashed Simon¡¯s things. In that regard, Simon believed it was nonsense for Silvia to apologize and evenpensate. It was against his life rules. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 262 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 262 Chapter 262 I Don¡¯t Have a Younger Brother Ingrid returned home after buying the things. Seeing that Hannah was alone at home, Ingrid knew that Hannah was waiting for her. ¡°Mom!¡± She smiled. She quickly walked over and put down the bag in her hand on the ground. ¡°I bought two new scarves for dad. Since the new designs are good, I bought two scarves for you. See if you like them!¡± She opened the bag and was about to take the scarves out. ¡°No need for now. Put it there. Ingrid,e over here,¡± Hannah said. Hannah called Ingrid over to sit down beside her. Then, she ordered the servant to fetch the soup from the kitchen. Then Hannah waved her hand to sign all the servants to leave. Only Hannah and Ingrid were left in the room. ¡°Mom, do you have something to tell me?¡± Ingrid asked with a smile as she looked around. Hannah nodded, gazing at Ingrid¡¯s face. She raised her hand and gently stroked Ingrid¡¯s hair. ¡°Ingrid, time flies. You have grown into a big girl.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying? I didn¡¯t grow up overnight. You watched me grow up.¡± She chuckled and bent down to pick up the soup. ¡°Yes!¡± Hannah said emotionally, ¡°I gave birth to you and watched you grow up. You are very smart, but unfortunately¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue as if she was in a trance. Ingrid knew what Hannah didn¡¯t say. She was a girl and couldn¡¯t inherit the Petersen family¡¯s estate. The Petersen family was still conservative in this modern world. They required their estate to be inherited by men. In Ingrid¡¯s generation, there are few boys. Only her eldest uncle had one son, but he wasn¡¯t interested in business. Ingrid was her parents¡¯ only daughter. Ingrid¡¯s father had an illegitimate child, but he wasn¡¯t recognized by the Petersen family. Even if he was a boy, he couldn¡¯t inherit the Petersen family¡¯s property. It was why her parents quarreled. Ingrid¡¯s father wanted her mother to recognize the illegitimate child so that the , Petersen family could allow the boy to inherit the family property. What a joke! On what basis did he think that Hannah would agree to ept the child given birth by another woman and give everything to him? Sometimes, Ingrid felt that her father was mad. ¡°Mom, today¡¯s soup is especially delicious!¡± Ingrid smiled and changed the topic. She avoided the awkward topics at the right time to make the atmosphere less strange. Hannah naturally knew Ingrid¡¯s intentions, so she was even more satisfied and guilty. ¡°Ingrid, you are a big girl. There are some things I don¡¯t want to hide from you anymore. You can see what happened between your father and me You also know what is going on. I wonder about your opinions.¡± ¡°What do I think? Mom, what do you mean? What can I think?¡± Ingrid asked with a smile. Her hand holding the bowel slightly trembled. ¡°Ingrid, you know you have a younger brother¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a younger brother!¡± Ingrid interrupted her and said decisively, ¡°Mom, I am you and dad¡¯s only daughter. Have you forgotten? I don¡¯t have a younger brother!¡± Hannah sighed. She was a little tired. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize him. Me, neither. But your father is determined to recognize his son. What should we do?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She turned her head and said seriously, ¡°It has been so many years since dad wanted to acknowledge him as his son. If he didn¡¯t respect you, he would not have kept asking for your opinion. It means you are still important in this family,¡± Hannah knew that she was important. If not so, Shawn would have divorced her and married that bitch. For so many years, Hannah had turned a blind eye because she didn¡¯t want to be too extreme. It was normal for men to have a mistress. As long as Den didn¡¯t make things too difficult for her, she could get by and maintain the family stability. However, Den¡¯s health condition had been poor in the past few years. Seeing that there was no suitable sessor, Shawn began to have some evil intentions. He had always wanted to take charge of the Petersen family, but Den was suppressing him. Now was a good opportunity. He wanted to take back that bastard child outside to inherit the family business. In terms of the overall situation, Hannah hoped that her husband would be able to take charge of the entire Petersen family. Her identity would be different. A genuine Petersen family leader wouldn¡¯t be the same as other family members. However, if the price was to recognize that bastard, she could never ept it. If she tolerated the existence of that bastard child, Hannah was afraid that Shawn would marry that woman. At that time, there will be no ce for them. Then all these years of painstaking efforts would be in vain. ¡°If your father is determined, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to stop him.¡± Shawn had been testing her in the past two years and even told her the whole truth now. She didn¡¯t believe that it had nothing to do with that woman. Who knew if Shawn would make up his mind regardless of her opinion? ¡°Mom, why are you stopping hirn? You have been married for so many years. Don¡¯t you know his temper? The more you talk him out of it, the more he will insist on doing it. If you stop him, it will only make him more determined. Dad will be biased towards them!¡± Ingrid said gently and gently. She had always been well-behaved and quiet. In the circle of socialites, she was a famous role model. Many people would use her as an example. They would say, ¡°Look at how gentle and demure the youngdy of the Petersen family is. She is so educated and reasonable.¡± She analyzed it clearly as if it had nothing to do with her. She was just an outsider analyzing the situation and giving ideas with an objective view. ¡°But how can I not stop them? If I don¡¯t, they will move in perhaps. What should we do?¡± Ingrid smiled softly. After finishing the soup, Ingrid put down the bowl and elegantly wiped the corner of her mouth. Then, she looked at Hannah. ¡°Mom, you are so smart. Why do you be silly in terms of this thing? ¡°You might not be able to stop dad, but whether they will be epted by the family is not all up to him,¡± Ingrid said as her gaze drifted to the door, ¡°The Petersen family won¡¯t easily ept outsiders. They might have to pay a price for it.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 263 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 263 Chapter 263 I¡¯m on Your Side Hearing Ingrid¡¯s words, Hannah came to a realization. she thought. yes, why must I stop him? He wants them to be Petersen family members, so I should just let him do it. I allow it, which doesn¡¯t mean they cane in smoothly. What¡¯s more¡­ At the very least, even if they became Petersen family members, that bastard may not be able to be the heir. Ingrid said her thoughts, ¡°If they really be Petersen family members, they will be under your watch. No one leads a perfect life. They may have illnesses and idents. They will not make it smoothly. They may fail.¡± Hannah, who was originally very troubled, seemed to have been enlightened and suddenly got it. Hannah had always been smart. She only needed a reminder. She was bewildered because she was involved in it. After thinking it through, Hannah once again carefully sized up her daughter. The more she looked at Ingrid, the more she felt that she had underestimated Ingrid in the past. She thought Ingrid had some ability and methods of her youth. ¡°Ingrid, you are really smart. You take after me. If¡­¡± She suddenly stopped, looking a little hesitant. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If Ladarius could be like Ingrid, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. Hannah thought of Ladarius. Since she lectured himst time, there had been no news of him at all. Thepany under Ladarius¡¯s name had gone bankrupt, and he seemed to have disappeared from the world. Hannah did not dare to look for him with great fanfare. She could only secretly send people to look for him, but she could not find a clue. Hannah thought, I¡¯m afraid he is so upset that he hid somewhere. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on your side about this matter!¡± Ingrid said coquettishly as she held Hannah¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°You are my precious daughter!¡± Gently touching Ingrid¡¯s cheek, Hannah smiled and said, ¡°By the way, you are not young anymore. When will you have a boyfriend? Bring him back and let me see!¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Ingrid couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She shook Ingrid¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m on your side, yet you¡¯re still making, fun of me like this!¡± Hannah said seriously, ¡°Who is making fun of you? I am serious! If you don¡¯t bring one back, I am afraid your father will arrange one for you.¡± Ingrid was shocked. ¡°Did dad say it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say it directly, but he did mention it before. You are so smart. You should know that as a child of the Petersen family, there are some things that you can¡¯t decide. But as for your marriage, I will support you. I believe in your insight.¡± Although Hannah said that, the implication was that Ingrid couldn¡¯t ignore her family background. She could find someone she liked, but that man must have a matching family background. ¡°Mom, if Dad mentions it again, just tell him directly that I have a boyfriend!¡± Ingrid was relieved when she heard that her dad had not picked one for her. ¡°Really? Who is he? How old is he? Have I seen him before? Do I know him?¡± Hannah asked happily. ¡°Momn, don¡¯t be so excited! when the timees, I will definitely bring him to see you, but not now. I promise you will definitely be satisfied with his identity and personality,¡± Ingrid said confidently. Hannah believed in her daughter¡¯s words. Ingrid was smart and had good foresight and thoughts. Sometimes, she would think that she was not as thoughtful as Ingrid. Therefore, she absolutely believed Ingrid¡¯s words. Hannah felt relieved and patted Ingrid¡¯s hand, ¡°Ingrid, you are my greatestfort!¡± Although Silvia was mentally prepared, Silvia was still shocked when she saw Winnie. There were several scars on Winnie¡¯s face. Although ointment had been applied, her face was still slightly swollen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you beat her? Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± ¡°Of course! I beat her until she cried and gave in to me. She was so miserable!¡± Winnie was proud. When Winnie met Silvia¡¯s puzzled gaze, she reacted and raised her hand to touch her cheek. When she touched the wounds, she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a small injury. I identally got scratched. You know, that¡¯s what people do when fighting. It¡¯s inevitable. But she is much worse than me. So, I beat her up!¡± Winnie held to her dignity. Even if she was injured, she was still proud. Silvia shook her head speechlessly. She carefully examined Winnie¡¯s injuries. There was indeed nothing else other than the obvious injuries. She then warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future.¡± After all, Susan had some status and background. This time, Simon backed them up. What if Winnie encountered other tough guys next time? ¡°I¡¯m fine. Besides, you also know my temper. Who have I fought with for such a long time? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her words were too harsh and she went too far, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her,¡± said Winnie with a smile. Moreover, Susan was the one who made the first move. Otherwise, Winnie would not have wanted to fight. Silvia said, ¡°I dragged you into this. I bought some tonics for you and put them in the storage cab. You can get them yourselfter.¡± ¡°Really? How can I ept that? Since you offered that, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± Winnie said with a smile. Winnie could ignore everything but food. Whatever, Winnie seemed much better. She was no longer as depressed as before. Although the pain of losing one¡¯s family was difficult to ease in a short time, people had to go ahead. ¡°By the way, I am already looking for a new ce. Tell Mr. Palmer that I will move when I have found it,¡± Winnie said. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Silvia thought for a moment and did not stop her. ¡°But it¡¯s good. Since Susan cane to us, maybe others will find us too. I can¡¯t drag you into this. It¡¯s good for you to change ces.¡± As for this matter, Silvia did not persuade Winnie. Anyway, if she worked harder on the project, she could easily earn the rent. ¡°Oh¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Winnie obviously had something to say, but she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°With your personality, can you hold back your words? If you have something to say, say it quickly. If you don¡¯t say it, I really won¡¯t listen!¡± Silvia knew Winnie very well. Seeing Winnie like that, Silvia could guess what she was thinking. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I just want to say, with Mr. Palmer¡¯s conditions, he may have many ex- girlfriends. And in the future, do you have to deal with many women like this?¡± Although it had nothing to do with her, just thinking about it for Silvia would make Winnie feel a headache. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 264 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 264 Chapter 264 Misunderstanding When Winnie mentioned this, Silvia thought of what Simon had said. Simon said he had never had a girlfriend before, so she could not help but smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not? You didn¡¯t see that woman¡¯s fierce look¡± As Winnie spoke, she took a step forward and put her hand in front of her chest as if she was holding a bag in her hand. She raised her eyebrows, acting arrogant. ¡°Let me tell you, hurry up and leave him! The Palmer family doesn¡¯t wee any ordinary women. Do you really think that you can curry favor with him? Name a price. How much will make you willing to leave him? Are 750 thousand dors enough?¡± Susan¡¯s words, coupled with Winnie¡¯s processing and exaggeration, as well as Winnie¡¯s tone and bossy manner, made Silviaugh to tears. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true!¡± Seeing that Silvia did not believe her, Winnie stamped her foot and continued, ¡°Oh, right! This is also her movement, not mine! ¡°I¡¯ve seen many women like you. Don¡¯t you just want money? How much? Several billion dors? Are you crazy?¡± She shook her head and stretched her finger forward. With one hand on the table, Silviaughed so much that she was about to squat down. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ste had alsoe when they were not paying attention, but she had obviously watched Winnie¡¯s performance andughed out loud. ¡°Ms. Keith!¡± Winnie hurriedly stood up straight and stopped acting. ¡°You don¡¯t work well while you are performing here. Do you want to be a star?¡± Ste cleared her throat and walked in with a straight face. ¡°Even if I wanted to be one, I don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Winnie pouted. Winnie knew what she was. She was just an ordinary girl. However, with a beauty like Silvia as a comparison, Winnie appeared much more mediocre. Winnie thought, actually, Miss Xavier is pretty good-looking, but she is too domineering and her words are unpleasant to hear, so¡­ Alright, she isn¡¯t good-looking. She is so ugly! ¡°So you want to be a star!¡± Putting down the things in her hand on the table, Ste turned around and said. ¡°No, no, I was just joking! Ms. Keith, what did you bring?¡± Winnie waved her hands and leaned over. ¡°Documents! What else can I take? Should I get you a bunch of snacks?¡± Ste said half-jokingly. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Winnie shook her head hesitantly. She was not too stupid to get the real meaning of Ste¡¯s words. ¡°I want to ask what kind of information this is. What is it about?¡± Ste did not answer her. Instead, she pouted in Silvia¡¯s direction. ¡°Ask your leader.¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been doing the new project of Marsis soap, but I always feel that something is missing. I can¡¯t tell what it is, so I asked Ste to bring over all the documents about Marsis soap to see if I had any ideas.¡± Ste continued, ¡°I was originally worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. But now that you¡¯ve returned from your vacation, it¡¯s much better. Silvia has been very busy these days when you weren¡¯t around! ¡°By the way, the higher-ups said that they would arrange two assistants for you. You can pick one when you have time,¡± thinking of this, Ste said. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± As she flipped through the documents, Silvia did not even raise her head as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I have Winnie now. More assistants may not help. Sometimes, it will be chaotic if there are more people.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Ste did not make things difficult for Silvia. She put a hand on Silvia¡¯s shoulder and leaned toward her with a meaningful smile. ¡°But then again, Winnie won¡¯t stay for long. You still have to find a new assistant then.¡± ¡°Ah, why?¡± Hearing this, Silvia raised her head and looked at Winnie in surprise. Silvia asked Winnie, ¡°Are you going to change jobs?¡± ¡°No!¡± Winnie shook her head in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s not a job change, but after you get married to Mr. Palmer, you have to stay at home. You can¡¯t be an assistant for long.¡± Without waiting for the two to speak, Ste continued, ¡°Not bad, Winnie. You hid it well enough!¡± Winnie was speechless. So was Silvia. They were misunderstood. ¡°Ms. Keith, where did you hear this false rumor? I have nothing to do with Mr. Palmer!¡± Winnie raised her hands to show her innocence. Silvia was still here, and winnie did not dare to joke. Ste thought that Winnie did not want to admit it. She patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Alright, there are no outsiders here. You don¡¯t have to pretend! The photos have already been taken. Do you want to hide it from us until the wedding?¡± ¡°Photo? What photo?¡± Only then did Silvia react. ¡°The photos are in the newspapers and magazines, as well as on the Inte. Haven¡¯t you read the reports?¡± Ste was even more surprised than they were. Ste thought, they actually didn¡¯t know about such a shocking piece of news! Silvia and Winnie shook their heads and looked at each other. Recently, because they were in a bad mood and busy, they did not watch the news or gossip. No one knew about the photos. ¡°You guys shocked me!¡± Ste said helplessly. Then she took out her phone and searched for the news. She found a report and showed it to them. ¡°Here are the photos. Is this man on it Mr. Palmer? Is this woman you?¡± As Ste showed the photos, she looked at Winnie. Winnie was dumbfounded. She thought, from this angle, it seems like¡­ It is really me! It looks like Mr. Palmer is looking at me, but the photo is quite blurry ¡°The people outside might not know it because the photos are blurry. I could tell at a nce that it was you, so¡­ What are you hiding? Why don¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± Ste tickled Winnie, causing her to chuckle and dodge. ¡°Silvia, stop her. We must make her tell the truth today!¡± ¡°Ste, you could tell at a nce that it was me. Didn¡¯t you see that there was someone else in the photo apart from me and Mr. Palmer?¡± As Winnie spoke, she looked at silvia, indicating that Silvia was on it too. ¡°Someone else?¡± Ste stopped and looked down. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°There are also the staff of the hospital and the bodyguards of Mr. Palmer. Do you think I am stupid? You hide it from us because you don¡¯t treat us as friends. Am I right, Silvia?¡± She sought support from Silvia, but Silvia did not speak. ¡°Silvia?¡± ¡°Ste, I should have told you about this a long time ago. But¡­ Actually, the person who is with Simon is not Winnie.¡± Silvia rubbed her nose and looked at Ste. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Not Winnie? Do you know who she is?¡± With her eyes wide open, Ste looked at Silvia, feeling that something was wrong Ste looked at Silvia, then looked at Winnie. Thinking of what they had said, Ste looked down and carefully looked at the pictures on her phone, and took a closer look She finally saw half a figure at the edge! As she had said, she could recognize people she was familiar with at a nce! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 265 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 265 Chapter 265 The Only One Kept in the Dark ¡°You¡­ You?¡± Although the answer was obvious, Ste still found it hard to believe, ¡°You?¡± ¡°What? Can¡¯t I?¡± Looking at Ste¡¯s reaction, Silvia felt funny. If she had known that Ste¡¯s reaction would be so interesting, she might have thought about telling her earlier. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t. No¡­ This¡­¡± This turn of events was too sudden. Ste was a little unable to ept it, ¡°It¡¯s actually you. But the rumors say¡­¡± ¡°Silvia and Mr. Palmer went to the hospital to see me that day, but at that time, my attention was all on my mother. There was something wrong with the angle of this photo, and it was actually misced. That was why there was such a misunderstanding,¡± Winnie exined. At the mention of her mother, Winnie felt a little dejected again. ¡°Oh, from the looks of it, that is indeed the case!¡± After taking a closer look, Ste realized that there was indeed something wrong with the angle of the photo. ¡°These reporters just misled me. I almost made a joke of myself!¡± Silvia gently ced her hand on Winnie¡¯s shoulder andforted her silently. Although losing her mother was indeed very sad, many days had already passed. Winnie was also learning to make herself strong, so she was only slightly sad and did not immerse herself in grief. Originally, Silvia could not quite understand why Susan had found the wrong person. Now that she saw this photo, she could roughly understand. It seemed that this time, Winnie had taken the me for her. ¡°You hid it well!¡± Ste snapped back to reality and pped Silvia on the shoulder, ¡°When did you get together? You didn¡¯t even tell me! Oh right, you also know it, don¡¯t you? When did you know? How can you do that? You actually hid it from me!¡± Ste looked angry as she crossed her arms around her chest. ¡°I just knew it not long ago. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you. It¡¯s really¡­¡± Looking at Silvia, Winnie didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°This matter is indeed my fault. Because of his special identity, I do not want to reveal my rtionship with him.¡± After a pause, Silvia continued, ¡°You know, when I first entered Carmelo, there were a lot of criticisms. If I revealed my rtionship with him early on, then I would not be able to work at ease.¡± In fact, even now, it was inevitable that there would be all kinds of doubts. However, it did not matter. Silvia had already passed her test. At least she had already proved her strength. She won an international award and obtained Will¡¯s affirmation, which gave her great encouragement. She wanted to rely on her hands and her own ability to make better achievements. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s true!¡± Ste was suddenly enlightened. She recalled the doubts she had previously had about her. Even she had disliked Silvia, let alone the others. ¡°However¡­ If you had really revealed your rtionship back then, things would have been inuch easier for you. ¡°Even if someone had doubts, who would dare to make things difficult for you?''¡± Thinking of the backing behind her, even if someone was unhappy, he or she could only turn a blind eye to her and let her in. However, she would never get any substantial work. She would just be kept in thepany with no work Silviaughed, ¡°Yes! No one dares to make things difficult for me, but no one dares to use me! At least, Ste, you will never let me enter theboratory. Even if you really let me in, you will not give me any projects to do, right?¡± Ste knew she was right. She alsoughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± After all, after being together for such a long time, Ste knew Silvia¡¯s ability. Even if Ste knew about her rtionship with Simon, she would not think that Silvia was just relying on Simon. ¡°It really surprised me. Mr. Sullivan also knows, right?¡± Ste was very emotional, but she gradually epted it. Silvia nodded. ¡°Well, am I the only one being kept in the dark?¡± Ste pretended to be angry. ¡°No, it should be said that few people know about it. I am indeed very sorry for hiding this from you,¡± Silvia apologized sincerely. After staring at Silvia for a while, Ste waved her hand. ¡°Alright, I forgive you!¡± Ste was not such a petty person. Moreover, this was a private matter. Whether Ste said it or not was actually her own business. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, the documents you asked for are basically all here. See if there is anything you can use. It is actually very urgent. After all, after the research is sessful, it will immediately be put into production,¡± Ste began to talk about work seriously. Silvia nodded, ¡°I know. Actually, it¡¯s almost done. There¡¯s only one step left. If it seeds, it can officially be put into production. Winnie,e and help me.¡± After chatting, Silvia was still very serious when it came to working. Soon, a day passed quickly. When Silvia left, she saw Simon¡¯s caring to pick her up. It stopped at the entrance of thepany. He was really making it open now. ¡°Is it so early today?¡± Rubbing her neck, Silvia closed the door and said. ¡°Turn around,¡± Simon said. Silvia was confused. ¡°Turn around!¡± he said again. She turned around with a face full of suspicion. Then, she felt a pair of hands on her shoulders, gently rubbing her shoulders. She was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just feel a little sore after lowering my head for a long time. I can flex myself!¡± Silvia hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± With a bit of strength in his hand, he grabbed her shoulder and massaged her naturally. His strength was appropriate. The ufortable feeling really dissipated a lot. She immediately felt comfortable and rxed, enjoying his service. ¡°Today, I told Ste about our rtionship.¡± She closed her eyes and said quietly. ¡°Well,¡± Simon replied casually. ¡°Her reaction was particrly interesting. It frightened her. Do you know? she believed that Winnie was with you and didn¡¯t believe that we were together. It¡¯s funny!¡± Thinking about that, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Listening to her uncontrobleughter, Simon gently leaned over and pressed his face against hers, saying, ¡°Is it that interesting?¡± His approach made her open her eyes and turn to look at him. ¡°I was thinking that if it was really made public it would definitely cause a sensation.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it already public? Aren¡¯t the photos made public?¡± Simon said casually. ¡°Photos? You know about photos?¡± She quickly turned around and stopped him. She was surprised. ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t agree, how would they dare to post the photos?¡± he said. Silvia was speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 266 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 266 Chapter 266 Are You Mocking Me? She wondered, so, the photos were approved by him? Didn¡¯t he see that the angle of the photo was wrong at all and would it cause a misunderstanding? ¡°Have you seen the photos?¡± Silvia asked again. Simon shook his head. He was so busy. After the assistant came to ask him that day, he nodded in agreement and did not ask about it anymore. He only knew that the newspapers and magazines had published this gossip news. He wanted to take a look, but every time he wanted to look at it, he was interrupted by other things and then forgot about it. It was only when she mentioned it now that he remembered. ¡°What? Did you see them? How did they go? Do we lookpatible?¡± He asked with interest. Silvia pulled a wry face. She thought, sure! I¡¯m not evenplete in the photos! ¡°See for yourself.¡± She flipped through the search page and found the news, then opened it for him to see. Simon didn¡¯t expect that. ¡°Where are you?¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at the photos seriously. ¡°Yes! Where am 1?¡± Silvia nodded seriously and pointed to a corner. ¡°Who do you think this is?¡± Simon was speechless. After staring at it for a while, Simon put down her phone, picked up his own, and made a call, ¡°Previously, you said that the person who took my photo was from which newspaper?¡± After listening for a while, Simon added, ¡°Inform them that the reporter who took the photo can be fired now.¡± Silvia was lost for words. She thought, he is so cruel. He just made a call and the reporter will be fired! Sure enough, his way of doing things is really merciless. ¡°You can¡¯t just me him for that, right? He got your permission,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see them like this! Isn¡¯t he stupid? How can he post these photos?¡± He was very angry. ¡°Maybe he just thought that you and Winnie were a couple.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Simon narrowed his eyes, threatening. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How would 1 dare!¡± She stuck out her tongue, but the smile on the corner of her lips betrayed her. ¡°I just feel that it is hard on Winnie, and she took the me for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get justice!¡± Silvia was dumbfounded. Soon, she understood what he meant. When the car drove to the gate of themunity, she saw a car waiting outside. When they came over, the people in the car got off. She recognized the man. It was Chester, who had just been here two days ago. The woman ¡­ was very unfamiliar. Simon only nced out, and Chester came over with a fawning smile, ¡°Simon¡­¡± It was rare for him to greet others. Simon narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my guest.¡± This sentence was said to the security guard. After that, simon raised the window and the car slowly drove in. Silvia looked back and saw the two people getting into the car again. The car quickly followed in. Simon did not wait for them. After entering the gate, he held Silvia¡¯s hand and walked into the house. Silvia wanted to look back, but Simon said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them!¡± After entering the house, Silvia was about to change her shoes at the entrance, but she did not expect Simon to suddenly squat down and help her take off her shoes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silvia was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m changing your shoes.¡± He looked up and replied naturally. ¡°No need, I can do it myself!¡± She felt embarrassed. She quickly changed her shoes and felt the pressure behind her. She turned around and saw that Chester and the girl had already arrived at the door. The girl¡¯s gaze was murderous, as if she could kill Silvia with her eyes. . Silvia frowned slightly. She felt very ufortable. She got herself a bottle of drink in her slippers. ¡°Come in,¡± Simon said. Only then did Silvia realize that the servants who usually cleaned the house today were also there. They usually left after cleaning up. She wondered, did Simon order them to stay? The servants quickly brought coffee, but only two cups were prepared and ced in front of Simon. It was clear that, this was prepared for Simon and Silvia, and there was no share for Chester and that girl. She thought, Simon was intentional! While drinking, Silvia nced at him, not knowing what he was doing. Although she didn¡¯t know the girl, she had already guessed from the clues. She thought, that girl came with Chester. She has hostility towards me. And she looks young. She should be Chester¡¯s sister, Susan. More importantly, there were still some injuries on her face. Although she has already put on a bit of makeup and covered up her face, they are still quite obvious. Well, from the looks of it, Winnie was not bragging, and it was indeed her who had the upper hand. From the moment Susan entered the house, she had been ring at Silvia. When she saw Silvia looking at her, her gaze became even more ferocious as she stared at Silvia hatefully. Silvia absolutely believed that if the two men were not present at the moment, Susan would rush over and tear her to pieces. The premise was that Susan had strength. After confirming her identity, Silvia understood why they were there. However, she wondered whether they were here to apologize or to me her since Susan was so unfriendly. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Chester smiled as he tried to fawn over Simon. Only then could he continue the conversation. However, Simon said coldly, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t seem to be so familiar. You can just get to the point!¡± He looked polite, but he was very distant, indicating his attitude. He was unhappy as he thought, don¡¯t even try to butter me up when I¡¯m disturbed. Chester coughed and felt a little awkward. However, he still smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I know that Susan was a little rash in this matter, but¡­ I think Mrs. Palmer is still¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Susan ruthlessly pinched him, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°What Mrs. Palmer! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Susan!¡± Chester was helpless. They were here to apologize, but she was still like this. ¡°Since you are not here to apologize, then you can leave!¡± With a wave of his hand, Simon showed no mercy at all. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chester wanted to speak, but Susan spoke first, ¡°Why should I apologize? The one who was beaten was me. Simon, can¡¯t you see?¡± She suddenly stood up and took a few steps forward, almost touching Simon¡¯s leg, ¡°Look, look! Look at my face. I¡¯m about to be disfigured. Can¡¯t you see? How can you be so biased? Simon, we grew up together, and now you¡¯re going to ignore me for another woman, right?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 267 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 267 Chapter 267 I Hate You! Silvia raised her eyebrows. Then, she found Simon moving his legs to keep a distance from her deliberately. Simon turned to Silvia and asked, ¡°Other women? Are you talking about her?¡± Silvia felt a little embarrassed when Simon said that. She shot an annoyed look at him who unexpectedlyughed out. Their interaction looked quite natural and close. People who witnessed the scene would naturally think they were couples doing PDA. Susan, who watched aside, gritted her teeth in hatred. She had known Simon for more than ten years. However, he had never revealed such a smile to her when they stayed together. That smile was so intoxicating and full of affection. She would dly die for that smile. Susan cursed in her heart, how could you only smile at that woman? Why? Why not me? More importantly, until that day she had known what this woman looked like. It turned out that the woman who had screwed with her and even had a fight with her was just a fake one. It made Susan feel depressed. ¡°Come here!¡± Simon said gently, waving at Silvia. Silvia did not want to get over there inwardly, but there were others around. She couldn¡¯t let Simon lose his face, so she walked over and stopped two steps away from Simon. Silvia looked at Simon sideways and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Am I going to eat you up? Come here!¡± Simon frowned, obviously dissatisfied with Silvia¡¯s behavior. She was keeping a distance from him on purpose. Silvia said nothing and took another step forward. Suddenly, Simon grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he looked up at Susan and eximed, ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is my wife, Silvia. She is not any other woman. She is the most important person to me. If anyone dares to hurt her, I won¡¯t let him go easily!¡± Silvia was shocked speechlessly. Chester watched in silence. Susan was also blown away. She has a very gloomy look on her face. Silvia tried her best topose herself even though Simon¡¯s words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into her heart. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Does she deserve the title?¡± ¡°Yes, she does!¡± Simon nodded with certainty and added, ¡°Susan, I have said countless times I only see you as my sister since our families are old friends. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to be my sister. However, remember anyone who dares to hurt my wife will pay for it!¡± Susan had gone to make trouble for Winnie. Now she realized she had found the wrong person. Simon was afraid she would hurt Silvia one day. So, he had to give a warning to Susan. She clenched her fists and shouted hysterically, ¡°You¡¯d be that cruel to me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Simon replied resolutely. Chester, who stood beside watching silently, couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for his sister. Susan¡¯s eyes were moistened but she held her tears. She shouted at Simon crazily, ¡°I hate you! I hate you!¡± With that, she turned and ran away. ¡°Susan, Susan¡­¡± Chester called behind her. He wanted to chase after his sister, but he held back. After all, his mission today was to make an apology and repair the rtionship between their two families. Two days ago, Susan ran back home with a wet face, whining that she was beaten by someone outside. Their parents were very angry and wanted to teach that person. However, their attitude changed when they learned it was Simon Palmer¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They knew clearly who Simon was. If Susan got beaten up for no reason, they could still go and reason with him. However, it was Susan herself who went to provoke his fianc¨¦e. They were not sure if his fianc¨¦e got injured either. After thinking it over, they decided to let Chester apany Susan to make an apology and settle this matter, They felt too ashamed to do it personally. Chester stood up and gave a deep bow. He put on a serious expression and said, ¡°Simon, this is Susan¡¯s fault. I apologize to you and Ms. Austin on her behalf. As you can see, Susan also got injured. Now Ms. Austin is alright. I hope that you can forgive her this time since she has loved you for a long time. I promise, she will never disturb Ms. Austin in the future!¡± Chester looked extremely serious. His words showed his care and protection for his sister. ¡°What do you think?¡± Simon turned to Silvia. Silvia didn¡¯t expect Simon to ask her this question. She thought for a moment and replied openly, ¡°This matter started because of me. but it is a friend of mine who got injured. So I think you should apologize to her. You are right. Susan is also injured. But it doesn¡¯t mean this matter ¨C should get over so easily. It is Susan who came to pick a fight and hurt my friend.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­¡± Chester asked. ¡°What I want is very simple. I want her to apologize to my friend.¡± Silvia paused here and then moved on before Chester answered. ¡°However, I feel Susan won¡¯t certainly apologize. You are very sincere. I am willing to believe you and ept your apology for my friend. I will convey it. In addition, my friend is injured. You should pay for the medical expenses. Since Susan also got injured, we don¡¯t consider it.¡± After finishing her words, Silvia cast a proud nce at Simon, seemingly quite satisfied with her words. However, Simon seemed to misunderstand her meaning. He said firmly, ¡°We requestpensation.¡± Chester blurted out, ¡°No problem! We are willing to cover the medical expenses and we will not talk about Susan¡¯s injury anymore. I just hope that this ident will not affect the friendship between our two families for so many years. I hope we can still have good cooperation.¡± Simon nodded and said, ¡°You know me. As long as you don¡¯t cross my bottom line¡­¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Now, he already knew how Silvia was for Simon and certainly didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Chester bowed deeply once more and said, ¡°Then I will take my leave!¡± He was still worried about his sister and intended to go look for her as soon as possible. Simon raised his hand and gestured to him. Then Chester strode out quickly. After Chester left, Simon turned to ask, ¡°Are you happy with this result?¡± Silvia muttered, ¡°So you arranged this on purpose?¡± ¡°No matter who it is, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡± Simon gently held her hand and made the promise. However, Silvia¡¯s mind was on another matter. ¡°Oh right, why did he call you brother?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 268 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 268 Chapter 268 They Are All Dead Compared to the other families, the Palmer family was prosperous. The family was veryrge. From the generation of Simon¡¯s father, there were many children. Even now, the old Mrs. Palmer, or Simon¡¯s grandmother, was still alive. However, since she was old, the burden of the Palmer family was no longer on her. Simon was in charge of all the affairs of the Palmer family. In other words, his uncle, aunt, and others all had to listen to him in the affairs of the Palmer family. However, Silvia had never known that Simon had any brothers or sisters. When did he be an older brother, the fourth oldest one? Simon gently stroked the back of Silvia¡¯s head. ¡°What?¡± Silvia asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°The Palmer family never mentioned it to the public. So, few outsiders knew about it. Even if they do, it¡¯s been years. People no longer talk about it, so it¡¯s gradually forgotten,¡± Simon said faintly. Life was a passing journey where people met and people forgot. Not everyone could be remembered. ¡°So¡­ Your brothers or sisters¡­¡± Silvia asked carefully. Since the matter had never been mentioned, a story that was difficult to tell must be behind it. ¡°Brothers.¡± Simon replied, ¡°I had three older brothers, but¡­¡± After a pause, he turned to look at Silvia, his eyes as deep as the sea, ¡°They are all dead.¡± Silvia opened her eyes wide. Although she was somewhat mentally prepared, she was still shocked when she heard it from Simon. Three brothers, three lives, all deceased. ¡°Were they ¡­ sick?¡± Silvia thought of an exnation. Otherwise, with the Palmer family¡¯s power, how could they fail to protect their children? ¡°My oldest brother died when he was very young. My second oldest brother was carefully protected, but when he was six, a car ident took his life. My third oldest brother was said to have died from a disease. I don¡¯t know. I was too young.¡± Simon was very calm, both in his tone and expression. There were no emotions disyed on his face. Yet, the calmer he looked, the sorrier Silvia felt for him. Subconsciously, she raised her hand and held him tightly. It shouldn¡¯t be easy for him to survive when all his three older brothers died. The pressure he had been bearing must be great. Silvia thought that her childhood was unpleasant enough, but his was even bitterer. ¡°My mother couldn¡¯t take the blow. She died. And my father, in less than two years, died too. They went for a reunion in another world.¡± When he said thest sentence, he chuckled. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Calling his name softly, Silvia felt sorry for him, She never knew the secret of the Paliner family. It turned out that his closest rtives were all gone. No wonder he was so disillusioned. No wonder he looked indifferent. ¡°I am here!¡± Simon answered gently, turning his face to her, and kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for me. It¡¯s been a long time. I feel nothing about it. I mean it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you feel anything. In the future, I will be here for you!¡± She would apany him, forever. ¡°Of course, you are here. Do you want to run away?¡± He chuckled, ¡°You have no chance. Have you beenzy recently? I heard that the Marsis soap is almost done.¡± Knowing that he was trying to change the topic, Silvia did not expose him. She followed his words and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°What kind of a boss are you? You talk about work even at home. If you push me too hard, I will strike!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t. You are going to make your grandfather some scented candles.¡± Simon smiled and said, ¡°This is a new attempt. If the results are good, there should be more cooperation projects in the future. It will be more convenient for us to open the market in France.¡± As a businessman, Simon had a long-term vision. Silvia did not know much about businesses, but she knew fragrance and perfume quite well and knew that expanding international markets was not that easy. ¡°The soup is simr to ordinary soap except that theposition of the Marsis soap is special and more flexible. I have been trying to find a bnce. When I find it, adding different fragrances will be easy.¡± Having been studying for the past few days, Silvia sounded like an expert. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. It will be sessful soon.¡± ¡°I knew my wife is the best!¡± He held her cheek and kissed her heavily on her forehead. Silvia¡¯s face turned hot from his direct confession. She gently pushed him. ¡°Stop ttering me!¡± ¡°After this thing is done, I have to make scented candles for grandfather as soon as possible. Also, Lisa asked me to make an exclusive perfume for her. Recently, I have been really busy!¡± ¡°Before that¡­ You need to take a good rest!¡± Simon picked her up. With red bricks and red tiles, the house was very ordinary yet cozy. Unlike the fine-designed architecture of the building outside, the house was very messy inside. Beer bottles were everywhere. A person was leaning against the bed in the corner, holding a bottle in one hand and looking up at the ceiling with dull eyes. He kicked away the beer bottles rolling on the ground, making a clear sound or ss colliding. However, this sound seemed to have no effect on the man on the bed. He raised his head to drink, his posture still the same. However, there was probably not much beer left in the bottle. He raised his head, trying to drink, yet to his disappointment, the bottle was empty. So, he threw it aside. ¡°nk!¡± The sound of collision shattering. Frowning, Ingrid walked past the mess on the ground and stood in front of the man. ¡°When are you nning to stop drinking?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to drink your beers?¡± He raised his eyes and sneered at her, then picked up a beer next to him, opened it, and poured it down his throat. ¡°I said that you can have as much as you want! if you want to fall, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, this is your own choice. But if you want to stand up, I am here for you at any time.¡± She stood there in the middle of empty bottles and broken ss. The ck cashmere coat made her look noble and delicate,pletely out of ce with the mess on the ¡°But what can you do? Can you save mypany? Or can you make time turn around?¡± if he could, he really wanted to turn back time. There were too many things he regretted, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ingrid paused. ¡°No!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. TE Sweet Revenge By Nuit 269 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 269 Chapter 269 To Be a Coward Forever ¡°Then why are you still wasting your time on me!¡± He sneered. The answer was clear. He was just teasing, Ingrid¡¯s expression was calm. Looking at his dispirited appearance, Ingrid smiled in ridicule. ¡°I can¡¯t let time reverse, but I can make you rise again! Thepany cannot be saved, but we can start over again!¡± ¡°Start over again! How easy to say it!¡± With a chuckle, he shook his head and said, ¡°Do you know how difficult it was for me to establish thispany? I started from nothing and walked up to today step by step. Every table and chair, everything carries my effort. Start over again? With what? What do I have now?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Walking to stand in front of him, Ingrid stood there with her hands behind her back, like a spotless little Princess. ¡°You?¡± He raised his eyes to look at her, then smiled mockingly, ¡°Forget it! Your days in the Petersen family are not as good as they seemed to be on the surface, right? What do you have to help me with?¡± He had a rough understanding of the Petersen family. Although Ingrid was the only daughter of Shawn and Hannah, Shawn was a sexist father. Therefore, although he doted on this daughter, he wouldn¡¯t hand the family business to her. He had an illegitimate child outside. It was very likely that he would leave everything to that boy. Ingrid was not angry at his ridicule, and she did not even hide it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! My situation in the Petersen family is indeed not very good, but at least I am justified. I am the legitimate daughter of my father, unlike you, who must be kept secret.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± This sentence hit him and made him angry. ¡°So, no matter what, I have more capital than you. So, when I say I¡¯ll help you, I will. So, do you want to cooperate with me? Think about it.¡± Ingrid had made an offer and firmly believed that he would definitely catch it. ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with me?¡± His eyes were full of doubt. ¡°With my current situation, I can¡¯t help you at all. If you need a partner, there are many candidates!¡± ¡°There are indeed many candidates, but¡­ You are the most suitable!¡± Ingrid looked at him and said with certainty. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my brother, but it is the fact. Mom already had you before giving birth to me. I can¡¯t let her stuff you back into her belly, can I? Since we have the same mother, we should stand on the same front, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Ingrid did not take another step forward. After all, the smell around him was very pungent. After she picked him up that day, she ced him here and sent someone reliable to take care of him. He drank and slept day after day as if he wanted to die of intoxication. And now, she felt that it was time toe and talk to him. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± He turned his head and smiled. He casually threw the beer aside and touched his body with both hands. Probably because he could not find anything, he turned to look at her. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Ingrid took out a box of cigarettes from her bag, took out one cigarette from the box, and handed it to him. Then she threw him a lighter. ¡°Thanks!¡± After thanking her, he lit up his cigarette and took a deep drag. Then, he narrowed his eyes and slowly spat out the cigarette bit by bit. ¡°We can¡¯t deny that we are siblings no matter if we ept it,¡± Ingrid emphasized. Hannah thought that Ingrid did not know. In fact, not only she, but Shawn also knew that Hannah had a son with her ex-husband The reason why they did not expose Hannah was that the Petersen family needed her to take charge of all kinds of matters in the family. People of big families couldn¡¯t just divorce easily. Of course, it was also to maintain the pitiful reputation of the family. Since Hannah handled it carefully and had no intention of bringing her son back, Shawn decided to just turn a blind eye. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you just look for your younger brother? You guys have the same father,¡± said Ladarius. Sharing the same mother meant nothing. Even those having the same parents could be enemies. That was simply a ridiculous reason. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. So, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Yes, I want to cooperate with you not only because you are my brother, but also because you are not much of a threat to me.¡± Born by the same mother, Ladarius and Ingrid were both suspicious. They had to know each other well to cooperate without worries. ¡°Oh?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Ladarius took a drag on his cigarette, signaling Ingrid to continue. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°You know that my younger brother and I are both my father¡¯s children. My father could take him back and make him the heir, By that time, everything will be his. Do you think I would cooperate with him?¡± Ingrid¡¯s words surprised Ladarius. He did not expect Shawn to have such thoughts. But Ladarius concealed his thoughts. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Who knows! If he is back, you guys can be siblings. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± At this moment, Ingrid had lost her gentle and demure self. She grabbed Ladarius by the cor and pulled him closer. She stared at him with a fierce gaze. ¡°If that bastard were brought home, his bitch mother would be the second. At that time, not to mention that the Petersen family did not have a ce for me to stand, do you think our mother would still be able to sit still? If she loses in this battle, Ladarius, you will never have a chance to turn the tables in this lifetime!¡± Looking at his stunned expression, Ingrid let go of her hand in disgust and pushed him down forcefully. ¡°Oh, I forgot! Maybe you never wanted to turn over. You wanted to be a coward for the rest of your life, so you could only hide in such a dark corner. Like a pitiful worm, you live on beer and dreams day and night.¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you, Silvia is your ex-girlfriend, right?¡± Hearing the name Silvia, Ladarius looked up. ¡°She and Simon, the president of Warin, are about to have a wedding. But what about you? You have nothing and can only hide in the corner and cry. I really look down on you!¡± Ingrid pped her hands as if pulling his cor would dirty bier hands. She turned around proudly, ¡°Alright, go on! However, if one day, mom can¡¯t stay in the Petersen family anymore, you will probably lose your nest too.¡± She raised her head and looked around. The smile on her face was really ironic. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 270 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 270 Chapter 270 Because You Are Not a Petersen ¡°I will do this with you!¡± Ladarius suddenly shouted. Ingrid stopped and turned around. ¡°I will do this with you.¡± He repeated it again. He struggled to sit up from the bed, and the bottles and jars around him fell to the ground. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± he asked. . With the corners of her lips curled up, Ingrid smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat you!¡± She turned around and stood in front of him again. She said, ¡°Now I have a few people only working for me. You can call it an organization. However, there are some things that I can¡¯t do and say personally. You will do all of these.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you want me to do dirty things for you.¡± Ladarius let out a softugh. He did not expect that ia gentle and weak girl like her would actually do this. If she had not said it herself, he would not have believed it. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What is dirty and what is clean in this world? As long as you can achieve your goal, who cares how you do it?¡± Ingrid said disapprovingly, ¡°Look at how big the Palmer estate is now. Do you think Simon achieved it in a clean way? The Petersen family, and even the Halpert family far away in the capital, who dares to say that they are innocent?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to argue with you about this. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t do it either. However, since you can do it yourself, why do you look for me?¡± It was not easy to control a dark organization. Would she give him such power without worry? As if seeing through what he was thinking, Ingrid said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Since I dared to hand it over to you, I have the confidence to keep it under my control. It is only because I have too many things to do, and I need someone to help me.¡± ¡°But for me, what are the benefits?¡± Since it was cooperation, they had to talk about benefits. If there was no benefit, who would be willing to cooperate? ¡°Of course there are benefits! Although there are not many people in my organization, they are all elites. Apart from conveying my orders, as long as it is not something too demanding, you can also use them. Of course, after the business is done, I will give you some of the Petersen family¡¯s properties. Isn¡¯t this much more efficient than your so-called starting from scratch?¡±. Speaking of which, it was indeed very tempting, but Ladarius was still very suspicious. He asked, ¡°Are you willing to give me the Petersen family¡¯s property?¡± ¡°If I can get all of it, why can¡¯t I give you a little?¡± She shrugged and said as if it was a matter of course. ¡°You want all of them?¡± Ladarius was very shocked. He thought that she only wanted to fight for a part of it. It was not rare for/rich and powerful families to fight for property. However, he did not expect her to be so greedy that she wanted all of it. Smiling sarcastically, Ingrid turned around and said unhurriedly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to fight for it, I naturally have to fight for it thoroughly. Otherwise, why would I spend so much effort?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? Don¡¯t think that women can¡¯t control their family business. I want to prove that I can not only do it, I can also do it better!¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes were filled with ambition. She was a straight-A student at school since she was a child, and she had many good ideas about her family¡¯s business. However, there was nothing in her father¡¯s eyes. He could never see her effortsContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. because she was a woman. In that case, she had to take everything and leave that little bastard without a single cent. Not only him but also the disappointing son of her eldest uncle who knew nothing but y with wood. She wanted everyone to see what she could do! ¡°In short, if you help me, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± Ingrid said confidently, ¡°When you have money, wouldn¡¯t everything be as easy as turning over your hand?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will steal your family business like them?¡± After thinking for a while, Ladarius asked tentatively. Ingridughed out loud,ughing rather disapprovingly. She said, ¡°Are you joking? Do you know why I come to meet you? ¡°Because¡­ You are not a Petersen!¡± She said word by word. ¡°You are not a Petersen. You are not a member of the Petersen family. No matter how much you want the Petersen family¡¯s property, even if you expose your identity, it has nothing to do with you.¡± That was why Ingrid was afraid of her father¡¯s bastard son outside. However, she did not have that much hostility toward Ladarius because there was no conflict of interest between them. ¡°I wille to you at another time. Before that, I hope that the next time I see you, you will not be like this.¡± Ingrid put on her sunsses and quietly left. The horse race had already entered the final stage, and it was basically about time. Silvia handed over the rest to Winnie. In fact, she just had to wait for the final data, make a record, and so on. It was almost time to start production The aromatherapy she gave her grandfather was made by her at home. After all, private matters could not take up work time. Now, she was mainly busy with Lisa¡¯s exclusive perfume. In fact, there were precedents for this kind of thing. However, it was still very difficult for Carmelo to receive such a job on its small scale. Lisa was also a somewhat famous model internationally. If not for her personal rtionship with Silvia, it would be impossible for her to find Carmelo. Thepany was also quite interested in this. After all, it was greatly beneficial for Silvia and the company to be able to make a name for themselves. Silvia was not in a hurry to choose any of the raw materials in front of her, but stood there and thought seriously. In fact, the most important thing to make a custom-made perfume was to understand the user first. There were thousands of vors, but since it was exclusive, it should be suitable for her temperament. Since Lisa was a model, it could be seen that she was trying hard to pursue maturity and sexiness, but she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the pure temperament of a young girl. So how to fuse the two perfectly? This was the biggest problem. One by one, Ingrid sniffed the materials over and had an overall impression in her mind. She quickly wrote down a few preliminary ideas, and time unknowingly passed. When she came out of thepany, he saw Charles wandering not far from the road. It was quite unexpected to see him here. Silvia looked at Charles a few more times. Coincidentally, he was also looking in this direction. When he first saw her, his gaze quickly dodged. However, after two seconds, he moved over to look at her. It seemed that something had happened. Silvia walked over quickly and asked openly, ¡°What? Is there something you need me for?¡± Charles nodded but quickly shook his head. Silvia did not know what he meant. ¡°Hey, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. Is your tongue gone? Can¡¯t you even talk?¡± Silvia deliberately teased him. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the tongue gone!¡± Sure enough, if one was not provoked, his temper would not be so easily changed. Silvia smiled, met his sulking eyes, and said, ¡°Tell me, what are you looking for me for?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 271 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 271 Chapter 271 What You Want As soon as the words left Silvia¡¯s mouth, Charles realized that she was teasing him. But his mouth was faster than his brain, and it was toote to take it back Charles red at Silvia unhappily, but still took off the backpack on his shoulder, and said, ¡°This is for you!¡± He handed the entire bag to her. Silvia was stunned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What you want!¡± he said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Silvia took it over. It was so heavy that she almost dropped it with one hand. She hurriedly picked it up with the other hand. She weighed it and looked at him again, asking, ¡°Can you open it?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s for you. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to open it or not!¡± Charles looked a little awkward. Silvia smiled. She opened the zipper a little and looked inside. She found that it was arge piece of wood. It was stuffed into twoyers of bags and bulging. No wonder it was so heavy. There was also a faint fragranceing out. It was very elegant and special, but it was what she wanted. Silvia was surprised and happy. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were no more?¡± ¡°Yes, there is no more.¡± Charles let go of his hands and casually put them in his trouser pocket. He raised his chin slightly and did not look at the backpack. It was as if he would change his mind to take it back if he looked at it more. He said, ¡°This is all that is left.¡± The thing was so heavy. Silvia held it in her arms and liked it very much. ¡°This is the only thing left. Are you willing to give it to me? Are you keeping it yourself to carve something?¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s useless.¡± Charles looked down, and he looked a little disappointed. It was an indescribable feeling: ¡°Why is it useless? I can see it is preserved quite well. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Silvia probed her head and asked. Charles was a little upset and asked, ¡°Hey, why are you talking so much nonsense? If you want it, you can have it. If you don¡¯t want it, I will take it!¡± As he spoke, Charles reached out to take the bag, and Silvia quickly turned to the side, saying, ¡°I want it. When did I say I didn¡¯t want it? How can you take away something that is given to someone? I won¡¯t be polite with you, thank . you!¡± After Silvia¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ outstretched hand hung in the air for two seconds. He withdrew it resentfully, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Hey, are you serious? You are the eldest young master of the Petersen family. It is easy for you to get anything. Why would you try to snatch this from me?¡± Although wood was very rare, since he could get these, it should not be too difficult to get more. ¡°There is no more.¡± He shook his head and sighed, ¡°There won¡¯t be any more in the future.¡± Charles was lost in thoughts. ¡°In the future, I will not do wooden sculpture again.¡± Charles raised his hands and stared at it in a daze. Silvia nced at his hands. On the palms of his hands, there were calluses that could be seen with the naked eye. For someone like him who often held a carving knife and often dealt with carving, not only did his hands have calluses, but there were alsorge and small wounds. However, she could tell that he still loved this profession very much. That day, she met him by chance at a wooden carving shop by the roadside. Looking at his focused appearance, she knew that he did it because he really k¨ªked it. But he said that he would not touch the wooden sculpture again. ¡°Why?¡± she felt that he had something difficult to say, but it was his privacy after all, so she just asked casually. As expected, Charles did not answer her and only said, ¡°I heard that you were about to get married. Just take it as my wedding gift.¡± ¡°Wedding gift?¡± Silvia wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too petty?¡± As the eldest young master of the Petersen family, which had such arge amount of wealth, he only gives me such a small bag of wood? At the very least, they should bring a cart of skin! Silvia thought. ¡°Do you want it or not? I¡¯ll take it back if you don¡¯t!¡± Charles reached out his hand again, and Silvia took two steps back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!.¡± Charles was in a daze. It was obvious that he was reluctant to give it to her. He wanted to take it back, but he was too proud to say it. ¡°This is a personal gift from me, and it has nothing to do with the Petersen family,¡± Charles suddenly exined! Silvia felt that his mood was not quite right, but it was not good to ask. She could only say, ¡°Thank you, I like it very much.¡± With the corners of his lips curled up, Charles smiled happily and turned to leave. However, he turned around after taking two steps and asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry someone from the Palmer family?¡± Silvia looked at him in confusion. ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head, his face was full of hesitation. Then he said, ¡°Bye.¡± Looking at his back, Silvia was very confused. She felt that he was acting a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was strange about him. No matter what, she liked this gift very much. It was exactly what she wanted. Seeing such a big bag, Simon was shocked when he saw it and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Good stuff!¡± Silvia smiled and walked into the room with the bag in her arms. Simon quickly went forward to help her take it and also felt the weight. He said, ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s heavy. It¡¯s made of wood!¡± As Silvia spoke, she ced the backpack firmly and opened the zipper, revealing the wood inside. ¡°Wood?¡± Ever since Silvia set up a studio in the house, she kept taking back strange things. Compared to the others, the wood was quite ordinary, but it was so big. ¡°Someone else gave it to me.¡± Probably guessing what he was surprised about, Silvia exined, ¡°It was the one you met at the Austin Familyst time, the eldest young master of the Petersen family, Charles Petersen.¡± ¡°1 see.¡± Simon still had some impression of the youth in the snow. ¡°He promised me before, but I haven¡¯t heard from him after that i thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again. I didn¡¯t expect this world to be so small that I could meet him in my own backyard. Surprisingly, he remembered that he still owed me something. He sent it to me today.¡± Silvia was particrly happy. After all, she had wanted this for a long time. A fresh fragrance source could a ways trigger new and better inspirations. She already felt that her creative inspiration was about to burst out. ¡°So, what time are you going to sleep tonight?¡± Simon knew what she was going to do when he saw the light in her eyes and her agitated expression. He had been with her for a period of time, and he knew very well that her interest in these strange spices and raw materials was much greater than the interest she had in people. ¡°It won¡¯t be veryte. It depends on the results of the experiment. You go to sleep first. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be veryte.¡± Simon silently rolled his eyes. Why would he believe her? Every time she said that it would not be veryte, she wished she could stay up all night. If he did not get up and go to the studio to force her back to the bedroom, she might really not sleep. People always said that Simon was a workaholic. When he worked, he would forget about his life. However,pared to Silvia, he was nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t care what time it is. Anyway, when I am ready to sleep, you must sleep.¡± Simon gave Silvia a time limit so that she wouldn¡¯t care about herself. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head to the studio now. I can¡¯t waste any more time!¡± Silvia said helplessly. Seeing how happy and hurried she was, Simon shook his head helplessly. If she continued to work like this, he did not know how long it would take before the wedding came. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 272 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 272 Chapter 272 It All Depends on One¡¯s Effort ¡°Cut!¡± After the director shouted, he turned his head to look at the actor, a little helpless. After giving the actor some simple instructions, he quickly walked toward Susan and tried his best to speak in a very calm tone, ¡°Susan, you¡¯re not quite in the state. Someone you secretly have a crush on just tells you that he has feelings for you. You should be happy since your dream hase true. Right? You should show others that you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? It¡¯s all just a dream! There¡¯s no such thing as dreamsing true!¡± Susan snorted and said unhappily. The director was speechless. ¡°Director, maybe Susan is just tired. Let¡¯s take a break and let her get some rest, OK?¡± said the assistant. ¡°Fine. But we¡¯ve already shot the scene eight times. No more time can be wasted. Be in the right state soon.¡± The director became a little impatient. ¡°Sure thing!¡± The assistant nodded repeatedly, pulled Susan to the side, and handed her water fawningly while carefully weighing her words. The assistant said, ¡°Susan, look, we¡¯re almost done here. We can wrap up soon. It¡¯s not worth it to have any problems at this critical juncture, right? I know you¡¯ve been in a bad mood, but¡­¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m in a bad mood? I¡¯m not! I can¡¯t be better!¡± Susan interrupted the assistant and said impatiently. The assistant tried to be patient. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re in a good mood, take out your best and pass it in one go. OK?¡± ¡°The plot is unreasonable. I want to change the plot!¡± Susan nced at the script. The assistant was speechless. It was toote to change the plot now. ¡°Susan, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s doable: The¡­.¡± ¡°Just cut the crap and change it!¡± Susan suddenly raised her voice, causing many people to look in their direction. Due to her status and identity, they were all whispering, and no one dared to speak loudly. Susan was very unhappy. She was very upset! After she left the Palmer¡¯s home that day, only Chester caught up to her. It had been a few days already, yet Simon was still so indifferent. He did not even give her a call. Did he really care that much about that woman? These days, she was not in the mood for filming. When she thought that he was going to get married, she felt that her world was going to copse, and nothing could intrigue her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Susan¡¯s face was gloomy, and the assistant did not dare to speak, afraid that Susan would take it out on her. Suddenly, someone patted the assistant on the shoulder from behind. The assistant turned around and saw a woman. Just as the assistant was about to speak, the woman gestured to her to remain silent. The woman shook her head and motioned her to eat something. A ss of water was handed to Susan. Susan impatiently waved her hand. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Women are made of water. How can you not drink water?¡± The gentle and familiar voice cheered Susan up, and she turned around. ¡°Ingrid!¡± Ingrid smiled as she looked at Susan. Ingrid sat down next to Susan and once again ced the ss in front of her. ¡°Take a sip of water. It will soothe you and calm you down.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± Susan pouted, but she still listened to Ingrid. Susan took the ss, ced it next to her lips, and frowned. But she still drank a lot. ¡°Anyway, treat your body well. What is it? Something is upsetting you?¡± Ingrid turned her head and asked Susan. Ingrid seemed to have known everything. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± Susan turned her head to look up at the sky, holding back her tears. They were on the set. If she cried and got photographed, it would be embarrassing. She did not want that whatsoever. ¡°Alright. Then we won¡¯t talk about it. When will you finish shooting today?¡± Ingrid changed the topic and asked. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while!¡± Susan had wasted a lot of time, and she wasn¡¯t in the mood. The filming might be going on for a while. ¡°Why?¡± Ingrid stood up, patted her hands, and looked around. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go shopping with you when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Shopping?¡± Susan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for shopping!¡± It was said that the best cure for a woman¡¯s pain was shopping. However, the man Susan loved was getting married, and she wasn¡¯t the bride. Nothing could heal her pain. ¡°Whether you¡¯re in the mood or not, you still have to pick gifts, right?¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Blinking, Susan was confused. Seeing how puzzled Susan was, Ingrid shook her head. ¡°The New Year ising. Have you forgotten that you have to: visit your rtives? At least you should pay the Palmer family a visit, right?¡± Susan didn¡¯t say anything. If Ingrid did not mention it, Susan would have forgotten about it. Susan would visit the Palmer family each year. Although Simon wasn¡¯t close to the Palmer family, they were still rtives. Susan figured that if she visited them more, she could build a good rtionship with them. Gradually, they would ept her. And then Simon would slowly get used to herpany and find that she was the right one for him. His wedding news caught her off guard, and she forgot all about the visit. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She sat up straight, but after thinking about it, she became discouraged again. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s settled. It doesn¡¯t matter if I visit them or not.¡± Holding Susan¡¯s arm, Ingrid softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Weren¡¯t you doing OK a few days ago? Whether it¡¯s settled or not is hard to tell. Until it¡¯s thest minute, how do you know things won¡¯t turn around? Besides, you¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to give up now? ¡°I remember you told me before that Mrs. Palmer likes you a lot. She even said you were a big star, right?¡± Ingrid gently whispered in Susan¡¯s ear. Each of her words touched Susan¡¯s heartstrings. Susan thought that Ingrid was her bestie indeed since Ingrid was always so considerate Ingrid was the person who understood her the most. ¡°Yes, you are right! i have persevered for so many years. I am sure the Palmer family has some influence on him. Even if they can¡¯t change his mind, as long as they can make him waver, I¡¯ll have a better shot!¡± Susan stood up and made up her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Wait for me to change. We¡¯ll go and pick the gifts now!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still filming?¡± Ingrid said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m done for today! I¡¯m not in the mood at all. The director won¡¯t give me a pass anyway. When I¡¯m in a better mood, I¡¯ll finish all the scenes within a day!¡± After Susan finished speaking, she went straight to the locker room. She could be as willful as she wanted since she had a lot of connections. The assistant finished her meal and came over. She was dumbfounded, ¡°Ms. Petersen¡­¡± ¡°Go and tell the director that Susan is not feeling well. She will take today off. You know what to say!¡± Ingrid smiler and patted the assistant on the shoulder. The assistant was speechless. She felt bitter. Being an assistant was so tough! She had to take the me! With a smile, Ingrid turned to look in the direction of the locker room. Fate didn¡¯t exist. It all depended on one¡¯s effort! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 273 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 273 Chapter 273 You Don¡¯t Have to Be Like Her Susan and Ingrid shopped all day and bought a lot of things. Other than a gift for Miley, Susan also bought gifts for other elders of the Palmer family. In terms of maintaining connections, or to put it more precisely, in terms of pleasing the elders, Susan always did a good job. When they were about to leave, Susan stopped in her tracks as she passed by the perfume counter. She looked at those dazzling perfumes. After walking for a while, Ingrid noticed that Susan did not catch up. She turned around and saw Susan standing in front of the counter in a daze. ¡°What is it? You want to buy perfume?¡± Returning to Susan¡¯s side, Ingrid picked the perfumes with her. ¡°Ladies, what kind do you prefer? We have a lot of styles. You can have a try,¡± the salesdy said. As she spoke, she picked the bottles up and introduced the perfumes, ¡°For example, this is the new arrival of this month. The taste is mainly sweet¡­¡± As the salesdy introduced, Ingrid wore a few of them with great interest. Then she picked out two of them and decided to buy them. However, Susan hesitated for a long time, not being able to make up her mind. ¡°What is it? Nothing you like?¡± Ingrid asked. Susan shook her head and frowned. ¡°None of them smells like that one.¡± ¡°What one?¡± . ¡°Ma¡¯am, what type do you like? Or do you know what style it is? or more urately, what brand or series is it? I can help you find it,¡± the salesdy hurriedly said. . Looking at her, Susan shook her head again and pulled Ingrid forward. When she passed by the perfume counter of other brands, she stopped to continue searching. However, she still could not find the one she wanted. Seeing how disappointed Susan was, Ingrid was very curious. ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, I remember the smell. None of these smell like that,¡± Susan said hesitantly. ¡°Where did you smell it?¡± Since Susan could remember the smell, she would definitely remember where she smelled it. Susan didn¡¯t say anything. Because of Susan¡¯s silence, Ingrid became even more curious. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Susan stammered, as if she found it hard to say it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I¡¯smelled it on that woman.¡± Ingrid did not know who Susan was talking about at first. ¡°That woman¡­¡± Ingrid paused, and then she suddenly reacted. ¡°You mean the woman Simon is going to marry?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes dimmed. She lowered her head and nodded. ¡°What the hell? So, you have been looking for the perfume worn by that woman? What are you thinking?¡± Ingrid gently poked Susan¡¯s forehead with her finger, feeling sorry for Susan. ¡°You don¡¯t think that by finding the perfume she wore and wearing the same perfume, you can get Simon back, right?¡± Ingrid¡¯s words were very straightforward, but she was right. It was exactly what Susan was thinking. Susan was desperate, and she would practically do anything just to get Simon back. When she passed by the perfume counter, she remembered that she had smelled a faint perfume on that woman that day. It smelt great. The scent of the perfume was faint, but it lingered on the tip of her nose for a long time. That day, after Susan ran out of the Palmer¡¯s home, she rubbed her nose with hatred for a long time, wanting to erase the woman¡¯s scent. Later, she suddenly had a thought. Maybe it was because of this smell that Simon was attracted to the woman. He was deeply fascinated by the woman! Susan looked for it in the perfume department for a long time, yet she couldn¡¯t find it. She was a bit disappointed. ¡°Forget it. I know she is a perfumer. Maybe she blended it herself. There¡¯s nowhere to buy it!¡± Susan said, a little upset. Ingrid shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Look at you. You give up so easily. Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you weren¡¯t perseverant at all? What makes you woo Simon for so many years?¡± Because back then, Susan still believed that she had a chance. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Back then, she knew that Simon was single, and he didn¡¯t have feelings for anyone. Thus, Susan firmly believed that she had a chance. She firmly believed that she and he were a destined match. However, since the day she saw the way Simon looked at that woman, Susan¡¯s confidence for so many years vanished at once. Simon had never looked at Susan in the same way. Never! ¡°Forget it. She may have blended it herself. I can¡¯t find it anyway. And I don¡¯t know how to blend it!¡± Susan smiled self-mockingly. Sheughed at herself for being so stupid. How could she win over a man with a bottle of perfume? ¡°Are you a fool or what?¡± Ingrid grabbed Susan. Then she said, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t, but someone does! Is she the only perfumer in the world? She is not that good. If you think the perfume will work, then go and find it! Find a capable perfumer and blend a better perfume. You don¡¯t have to be like her!¡± Susan was silent. She was tempted by Ingrid¡¯s words. Susan was already about to give up, but she regained some hope now that Ingrid had said this. Ingrid was right. Silvia was not the only perfumer in the world. There were many top-notch perfumers. It was not impossible to get a better perfume. It was just a matter of money. ¡°But¡­ Maybe it¡¯s not the perfume¡­¡± Susan said hesitantly. ¡°Think about it from a different angle. What if you¡¯re right? What if it is? You have already persisted for so long. Since there is a chance, you have to give it a try. If you don¡¯t try, how will you know if it will work? Anyway, things have alreadye to this point, right?¡±: Every word that Ingrid said made Susan more resolute. Ingrid was right. If she didn¡¯t try, how would she know if it would work? ¡°Then¡­ Do you know any top-notch perfumers?¡± Susan thought about it and asked. ¡°I¡­¡± After a pause, Ingrid said, ¡°You know that my family is in real estate. It has nothing to do with fashion or beauty products. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. You have to find a perfumer yourself. But it¡¯s not a difficult thing. You can get whatever perfumer you want as long as your offer is tempting enough!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Susan nodded hard. ¡°I should try with every chance I get!¡± ¡°This is for Grandpa. Ask him to light it in his room every night, but don¡¯t put it on the bed.¡± Silvia said softly as she handed Zain a delicately wrapped box. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to him yourself?¡± Though saying that, Zain still took the box. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scented candle. It¡¯s good for sleeping. I hope it can be helpful for Grandpa.¡± Silvia heaved a sigh. She did a lot of research to make the scented candle. She had never been more careful. After all, her grandfather was getting old. The candle should bepatible with his condition and helpful as well. However, it was not medicine after all. It could only y a supporting role. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, let Grandpa go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± ¡°You know his temper,¡± Zain said indifferently as he ced the box in the bag. ¡°But¡­¡± Without waiting for her to speak, Zain suddenly asked, ¡°When are you getting married to Simon?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 274 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 274 Chapter 274 A Little Disappointed ¡°Well¡­¡± Silvia was caught off guard, she hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t set a date yet.¡± Recently, she had a lot on her te. She had been so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to think about the wedding. Moreover, she and Simon had already married legally. The so-called ceremony was just a formality. ¡°It¡¯s better to be discreet.¡± Zain nodded thoughtfully. After pondering for a while, he asked, ¡°Were you kidnapped in France?¡± ¡°What?¡± It had been a while since the incident, and silvia had almost forgotten about it. She didn¡¯t expect Zain to mention it suddenly Since he asked, it meant that he already had conclusive evidence in his hands. So, she nodded. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s history now.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± he asked. ¡°I could handle it.¡± It would be toote to tell them at that critical moment. Besides, it was just a few thieves. They could not hurt her at all.¡± Nodding slightly, Zain said, ¡°You see now why Grandpa made you train, don¡¯t you?¡± Silvia was a bit speechless. Weren¡¯t these two things a little too far-fetched? She frowned. ¡°You mean that Grandpa already knew that I would be kidnapped in France many years ago?¡± How ridiculous! Zain shook his head helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You have to know that as a member of the Austin family, you will face all kinds of challenges. The reason why you can live a peaceful life for so long is that others don¡¯t know that you are a member of the Austin family. After your identity is exposed¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Anyway, be careful. Train regrly.¡± After giving a few more instructions, it seemed like Zain was unwilling to speak any further about this. It was indeed necessary to train for self-defense. However, judging from Zain¡¯s words, it would be dangerous for her to stop training, just because she was a member of the Austin family. How could that be? Zain picked up a call, and it seemed that he would be busy soon. Therefore, Silvia got out of the car and watched him drive away. She hoped that the scented candle she made could help her Grandpa. After sending Zain off, Silvia rushed to Skylight Show Field. Lisa had a show there tonight and sent her an invitation. Silvia didn¡¯t have time to go there at first, but it was Lisa¡¯s lucky day. Silvia finally made the perfume for Lisa today. Silvia could not wait to give it to Lisa. It was an international fashion show. The ones who came were all international models. Among them, Lisa seemed very ordinary. She wasn¡¯t the most outstanding one. However, she managed to pull herself together. She didn¡¯t show any fear or nervousness. She steadily finished her show and looked so dazzling under the light. ¡°Silvia!¡± Lisa recognized Silvia on the stage, but she couldn¡¯t greet Silvia back then. Now, Lisa managed to push her way through the crowd. She immediately rushed to Silvia, shouting excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here to see my show!¡± ¡°Something will make you even happier!¡± Silvia opened her arms and hugged Lisa. Then Silvia said, ¡°I did what you ¡°Really? Where is it? Let me try it on!¡± Lisa said in surprise. Silvia smiled and said, ¡°You should at least find a suitable ce to try it on. It¡¯s a mess here.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. Wait for me!¡± Just as Lisa turned around and took a few steps, she thought about it and grabbed Silvia¡¯s hand. ¡°No. Come with me!¡± Lisa pulled Silvia to the backstage makeup room. Lisa was treated nicely since she had a makeup room exclusive to herself. It was much quieter after they entered and closed the door. It was just that the room was filled with mixed smells of all kinds of makeup. ¡°I think it suits you well. But I don¡¯t know if you like it or not.¡± Silvia took out a pink bottle with a ribbon tied to the mouth of the bottle. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, since it¡¯s just a trial run. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll adjust it. But you¡¯ll have to wait!¡± ¡°No problem. You made it. It¡¯s going to be good for sure!¡± Lisa opened it at once, sprayed a little on her wrist, and leaned close to sniff. Silvia did not speak. She simply looked at Lisa. The smile on Lisa¡¯s face froze. There was no ecstasy. She wasn¡¯t even as joyful as before. Then she straightened up and smiled at Silvia, ¡°It¡¯s great. I like it very much!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Silvia could tell that Lisa was exaggerating from her expression. ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa nodded hard. Then she said, ¡°It makes mefortable, and it¡¯s very fragrant. I like the smell. You know me best indeed! By the way, how much is it? I¡¯ll pay!¡± Pushing her hand away, Silvia said, ¡°Forget about the money. If you insist on paying me, I¡¯ll take the perfume back. I promised to help you. So, of course, I shouldn¡¯t take the money. I¡¯ll charge you next time!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hearing that, Lisa could not argue anymore. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll just take it. Let¡¯s go to eat. My treat?¡± ¡°Can I take a rain check? I have something to do today. You¡¯ll stick around for a few days, right?¡± Silvia said.. Lisa stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°Two days! There will be an award ceremony tomorrow, and the whole thing will be over after that.¡± ¡°Going back to France straight?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°No, I have to go to Washington. I¡¯ve got a show over there. I will go back after it is done.¡± Silvia said thoughtfully, ¡°You have a tight schedule. Then let¡¯s make it tomorrow night. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow night as a farewell dinner for you.¡± Lisa nodded decisively and said, ¡°Alright! We can have dinner together tomorrow night, but it¡¯ll be my treat.¡± After that, Silvia went back. She could tell that Lisa didn¡¯t dig the new exclusive perfume a lot. Lisa was just being polite, It was very normal. Scents varied ording to one¡¯s sensitivity and sense of smell. Some people liked one type of scent, and others were fond of another. People had different tastes. Therefore, there were all sorts of different fragrances. Each type had fans. Because of this, it was even more difficult to make custom-made exclusive perfumes. No matter how good one was, they could still fail the customers. The same case applied to top-notch perfumers. Lisa didn¡¯t dislike the perfume. She just felt that it was not what she wanted. She raised her wrist and smelled it again. A fresh and elegant rose fragrance assailed her nostrils. It was very fragrant, but it made her feel like a young girl. She had always wanted to get rid of the feeling of being a girl. However both her father and Silvia made perfume for her that smelled like this. Lisa thought, am I just a girl in everyone¡¯s eyes? Can¡¯t they see that I¡¯ve already grown up? She was quite depressed. She stuffed the bottle into her purse, a little disappointed. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 275 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 275 Chapter 275 I Have a Treasure The event was over and the models had to return to the hotel. Lisa had been staying with Silvia for a while and had been dyed for a bit. Coincidentally, the reporters from the TV station had just finished packing up and were about to go back to write the news. They met at the ce where they went out and greeted Lisa politely, ¡°Ms. Will hasn¡¯t left yet? Your performance today is really amazing. Can I take another photo of you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Lisa said naturally, showing her confidence. She let them take a few photos and left the reporters a good impression. ¡°Ms. Will is so young and modest. Her future will be bravo!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lisa smiled and shook hands. She raised her wrist and a faint fragrance came. The reporter was a young woman. She usually liked to use perfume and could be called a loyal perfume fan. Therefore, she was particrly sensitive to the smell of perfume. When Lisa raised her hand, that faint fragrance naturally entered her nose. The female reporter was stunned. Her hand that was holding Lisa did not loosen and she stared nkly. ¡°Nice to meet you. How are you?¡± Seeing that the reporter was still holding her hand, Lisa called out twice as if to wake her up. If the reporter was not a woman, she would suspect that she was taking the opportunity to take advantage of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The female reporter quickly realized her mistake and apologized. But her hand still did not loosen, and she even lowered her head, wanting to get closer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lisa was shocked and retracted her hand. She moved a lot, but her wrist also slipped through the female reporter¡¯s palm. The female reporter raised her hand close to her nose and sniffed hard. A strange expression appeared on her face. ¡°Ms. Will, I¡¯m very sorry for startling you, but can I ask which perfume you use?¡± Lisa did not expect her to ask this question and was stunned. ¡°Perfume?¡± Then she thought of the new product that Silvia had given her. She had sprayed it on her wrist. Could it be that which the reporter was referring to? ¡°Oh, my friend gave it to me. I was curious and used it just now. Maybe you smell the mixture of my original perfume and hers? Sorry.¡± She thought it was the strange smell that attracted the attention of the reporter. ¡°No, it¡¯s not the smell,¡± the female reporter said. ¡°Actually, I personally like perfumes very much too. I have a lot of them at home. To tell you the truth, I know a lot about perfumes. But I don¡¯t think I have smelled the perfume that Ms. Will wears before.¡± After a pause, she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, I remember that Ms. Will¡¯s father is a top perfumer. Your father must have made it for you, right?¡± Thinking about it, she was really envious. There was a unique perfume that was most suitable for Lisa which was made by a top perfumer. This feeling was very good. Lisa felt that there was something wrong with her nose after being praised. Why did she feel it was so ordinary! That was why she felt a little disappointed. She subconsciously raised her wrist, but before her hand could reach her nose, a faint fragrance slowly came. Just a little bit of it was enough to make her feel enchanted. Lisa was stunned! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This was different from the perfume she had smelled in the dressing room! If the previous fragrance was a young girl¡¯s purity and innocence, then now it was a mature woman¡¯s charm and sexiness. It was like ¡­ a girl had grown up into a woman, from ignorance to maturity and seductiveness. It could be said that this was notpletely the effect she wanted, but it was far beyond what she wanted. ¡°Ms. Will, your father is indeed a top-ss perfumer. The smell of this perfume is really special. I like it very much. I wonder if I can have the honor of collecting a bottle?¡± The female reporter clearly liked it very much. Her look had that kind of feeling full of desire. Lisa was so surprised and she wouldn¡¯t be willing to share it at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my exclusive custom-made one, so I can¡¯t give it to anyone else.¡± After a pause, Lisa continued, ¡°By the way, this perfume is not made by my daddy. It is a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Friend? Is your friend your father¡¯s student? Is your friend also a master?¡± In fact, the conversation between the two had deviated from today¡¯s tashion show, but because of personal interest and because it was idle talk after the show, they unconsciously challed a bit more ¡°She is not my daddy¡¯s student. She is American. Yes, she is also a master!¡± In her heart, Silvia was a master, even if Silvia did not officially obtain a title. She thought Silvia was worthy of being called a master. ¡°Master? American? Then she is¡­¡± The female reporter still wanted to ask more questions, but Lisa¡¯s assistant came and said as soon as she saw Lisa, ¡°Honey, why are you still here? They all have left.¡± ¡°Sorry, the event is over. We don¡¯t ept any private interviews. If you need anything, please make an appointment with ourpany in advance. Thank you!¡± As she spoke, she pulled Lisa away. The female reporter was rather regretful that she did not get the answer she wanted, but at the same time, she had a bold idea about today¡¯s press release. Originally, an ordinary runway show wasn¡¯t that eye-catching. Moreover, there would be lots of simr news, and it was difficult for her to stand out. However, if she wrote about perfume and fashion together, it would be more click-baiting. Moreover, the annualpetition for new perfumes would start next week. This year¡¯spetition was very popr before it started. For example, V.L, who was originally going to participate in the competition, went bankrupt for various reasons. V.L¡¯s chief perfumer was also arrested abroad. There were also rumors that the original judges were disqualified because of having drugs¡­ Although most of them were gossip, there were a lot of people paying attention, so thepetition still had a lot of poprity. If she added ¡°international supermodel gives up a famous brand and chooses an American perfumer to make customized perfume¡±, it would definitely be very eye-catching. If she made up a little, someone would definitely want to know who the American master was. The female reporter was very happy. She felt that she had dug a treasure for leaving a littlete. Lisa was also very happy. She originally thought that it was a very ordinary perfume, but now it smelled more and more fragrant. She even wanted to cut off her arm and put it to her nose to smell it. Chanter 275 Navn Tronoun Sitting in the car, looking at Lisa¡¯s strange movements, the assistant could not help but say, ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is your wrist ufortable, or is there something wrong with your nose? What have you been sniffing ? ¡°I have a treasure!¡± She said mysteriously. Then, she waved her hand in front of her assistant and took it back. ¡°Is it fragrant?¡± The assistant was speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 276 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 276 Chapter 276 Beyond Expectations Secing that the assistant had no reaction at all, Lisa was very puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it smell good?¡± i have a cold. I can¡¯t smell it!¡± the assistant said innocently while rubbing the nose. ¡°oh!¡± Lisa Was suddenly enlightened and then shook her wrist proudly, ¡°Then It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t smell such a fragrance.¡± The assistant came with Lisa from France and was also ordered by Will to take care of her. The assistant didn¡¯t take what Lisa said seriously. Will was a top perfumer, so the assistant thought it was just Lisa¡¯s curiosity. However, what Silvia and Lisa did not expect was that the next day, the whole city started to ¡°look for the pertumer¡±. Because of the female reporter¡¯s vivid description, all the perfume fans were very curious about what kind of magical smell the perfuine had thatbined the innocence of a young girl and the temptation of a mature woman. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The female reporter was very good at writing. In addition, she was a perfumen. Her words made people feel as if they could feel the fragrance through the news. And the bold words ¡°mysterious American perfumer¡± made the perfumer more mysterious. Although some of America¡¯s perfumes were great, there were only a few of them that were internationally famous. In recent years, all the major makeup and perfume brands had been trying so hard to make a name for themselves. However, it was too difficult! There were a lot of people who wanted to enter the industry. Some would be eliminated before entering the industry and some would be eliminated after that. In the end, there would not be many people who would be able to pass the test and be professional perfumers. There were only a few top-notch¡­ After all, in this field, talent was so important. Therefore, everyone¡¯s guess was only about a few people, and no one had guessed Silvia. After all, Silvia wasn¡¯t very famous. Although she had just won an international award, it was just a Perfuming Competition. To put it bluntly, she was there to admire someone else¡¯s perfume and not create her own. Therefore, that wouldn¡¯t prove her own talent. Besides, if she was really so talented, why would shee back instead of staying in France? Most of the top perfumners in America had stayed abroad or immigrated, In addition to the spection of the onlookers, there were already curious people who called Lisa to ask which perfumer it was. Lisa¡¯s assistant was very surprised. She did not expect that so many shows would not cause such poprity. Instead, it was a small bottle of perfume that caused such a big sensation. The attention attracted by it was far beyond her linagination. ¡°Daisy, why don¡¯t you let me say that the perfume was given to me by Silvia?¡± Lisa sali unhappily as the call was hung up by Daisy. ¡°Lisa, this is for your own cood. Only in this way can you maintain your poprity!¡± Daisy said earnestly, ¡°Think about it. Since when have you been so popr? It¡¯s rare for so many people to pay attention to you, of course, you need to make good use of this opportunity!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need this kind of poprity!¡± Lisa said unhappily. Although she liked the perfume sent by Silvia very much, the media should pay tore attention to her work. Why did they suddenly pay attention to perfumc? That female reporter made it sound too mysterious. Through her description, as long as one smelled the perfume, one would be captivated. How could it be so magical? ¡°Alright, even if you don¡¯t need it, are you sure that your friend wants to be made public? Lisa, don¡¯t forget that your friend is an American. Who would believe that an American can make such a good perfume? When she is questioned about this, isn¡¯t it bothering her?¡± Daisy persuaded Lisa. ¡°But she did!¡± Lisa said, unconvinced. Daisy made a gesture of armistice and then said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t argue with you, but you have to believe me. Don¡¯t tell anyone about her name for the time being, Wait two more days.¡± In two more days, there might be work opportunities for Lisa, and it was always good to attract more attention. Silvia was also surprised by the sudden poprity of the perfume. The key was that she did not expect it to be famous overniglit. People called her. Winnie was the first to pay attention to it. After all, during silvia¡¯s work, she had been watching and learning from her at the side all along. Therefore, when the news came out and she saw that it was Lisa, she knew which perfumer it was referring to. ¡°Silvia, have you seen the news? The custom-made perfume you made for Lisa is so popr now,¡± Winnie asked straightforwardly. ¡°I know.¡± suvia nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s popr. It¡¯s just that ¡­ it¡¯s a little too much.¡± She also read the report and felt it was a bit exaggerated. -¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Lisa didn¡¯t tell them your name directly, but instead said it was a mysterious American top-notch perfumer. Now everyone was guessing about those already super famous ones, and no one knew that you made it.¡± Winnie was indignant. This was a good opportunity to gain poprity, but Lisa did not say anything! For so many days, Silvia had racked her brains to make the perfume for Lisa. In order to make the perfume unique, Silvia had also tried it many times. In the end, Lisa wasn¡¯t very surprised when she saw the perfume. And she even caused such a ¡°look for the perfumer¡± thing? It was clear this matter could be solved with a few words, but Lisa just Wouldn¡¯t say it was Silvia. if not for Silvia, Winnie would have shown up in front of the press and shouted, ¡°The person you are looking for is Silvia!¡± Lisa didn¡¯t want to say it. Why couldn¡¯t she say it? ¡°Silvia, just wait. Il Lisa doesn¡¯t tell them, I¡¯ll go and tell them that you made the perfume.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Silvia said before Winnie hung up. ¡°Lisa didn¡¯t say it for a reason. This perfume was specially made for her. I did what I wanted to do, and that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not worth it for you to help her. You helped her so much, but she didn¡¯t even mention your name. I think she deliberately took the opportunity to attrach attention!¡± Winnie was very unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lisa is not that kind of person.¡± she knew her friend well. Lisa was not that kind of personl. As for not mentioning the name of the perfumer, perhaps Lisa had her own thoughts. The influence of this matter was really beyond expectations and imagination. Lisa was unintentional, while some people intentionally made use of this thing. In particr, some female celebrities found that perfume could attract so many people¡¯s attention. They all followed suit and people suddenly got crazy about buying perfumes. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 277 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 277 Chapter 277 Do You Really Want to know? In fact, for the entire perfume industry chain, this was a good thing. After all, this boosted the overall sales. Not everyone had the money to buy exclusive perfume. Even if they could, the perfumer might not be avable to make perfume for them. Moreover, so far, no one knew the perfumer that Lisa was talking about. Some even thought that shie was lying They thought there was not such an American perfumer, and Lisa¡¯s perfume was made by her father, WILL Their guesses made sense. Lisa¡¯s father was well-known in the perfume industry, so there was no need for Lisa to find other perfumers. Not to mention foreign people, even Americans themselves had a deep-rooted prejudice against perfumers in the country. They felt that it was difficult to find a skillful perfumer among Americans. Even if there were a few, they could not hold a candle to those perfumers who had been well-known plobally. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. That was the bad side of some people¡¯s nature. They always felt that the things outside were better than the ones at home, so the rumors kept spreading. And because of this matter, Lisa received an invitation from the TV station for an exclusive interview. . Sabrina was very happy. She had been doing career nning for Lisa. Although Lisa¡¯s conditions were good and she had a strong background and connections, she was not lucky enough. It was very difficult for Lisa to make a name for herself. However, this time, because of this perfume, she suddenly became famous and attracted so much attention.ol course, she had to make good use of it. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention the name of the perfumers, Let them guess! If they ask it at the scene, just say that your friends want to keep it a secret!¡± Sabrina instructed as she smoothed Lisa¡¯s clothes and hair. ¡°Sabrina, I don¡¯t like this!¡± Lisa had been enduring for the past few days, but Sabrina blocked almost all the calls to Lisa. She refused to let Lisa say that Silvia was that perfumer. Lisa¡¯s face darkened when Sabrina asked her to keep the secret in the exclusive interview. ¡°I know you are unhappy, and I know you are a loyal person, but you can¡¯t just consider your friends. You have to consider yourself and your father!¡± ¡°My father? What does this have to do with him?¡± Lisa asked with a puzzled face. Sabrina sighed, stood up, and looked at Lisa¡¯s young face. ¡°Lisa, why don¡¯t you think about what your father does?¡± You should know very well how famous he is in this line of work. If other people knew that his own daughter did not use the perfume he made but a perfume made by a nameless American perfumer, what would other people think of you and your father?¡± Lisa blinked and did not understand. ¡°What perfume I use has nothing to do with my dad! Who stipted that I could not use perfume from other brands because my father was a perfumer? ording to this theory, the daughter of the real estate developer could not buy a house outside of her family-owned brand, the daughter of the president of LVMH could not buy Gi bags, and the daughter of a surgeon could not let others perforin surgery on her. Your logic doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±¡± Sabrina couldn¡¯t convince her. ¡°Lisa, it¡¯s different!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Alright, I don¡¯t have much time!¡± Recently. Lisa grew linpatient when Sabrina kept waffling on about those unreasonable things. As it was a television interview, Lisa changed into a tight dress, which could highlight her good figure, She then deliberately sprinkled the perfume that silvia sent her. After thinking for a while, she put it back into her bag Originally, when she got it that day, she was a little disappointed, so she didn¡¯t take a closer look at the perfume. Later, when she went back and used it again, she grew to like it. Actually, she liked it very much. In addition to the special fragrance, the perfume bottle was very interesting the light purple bottle was shaped like an animal that was squatting there. There was a ribbon tied to its neck. Judging from its head, it should be a cat. It held its head high and looked proud and cute. She carefully put it away and went to the TV station. Recently, Lisa had be a popr person on the Inte. Her name was linked to a mysterious perfume. Her identity as a model was not often mentioned. After the interview started, Sabrina sat with the audience as Lisa¡¯s assistant. She stared at the stage, afraid that Lisa would say something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I am very happy to be able to invite our international model, Miss Will.¡± The host quickly entered the state and started the opening speech. Lisa smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Lisa Will!¡± She waved her hand and greeted the audience enthusiastically. ¡°Miss Will, you have been very popr recently. I heard that you are the daughter of Mr. Will, one of the top perfumers in the world. As the daughter of a perfumer, why didn¡¯t you copy your father¡¯s career? Why did you choose to be a model?¡± The host did not directly ask about the perfume but started from Lisa¡¯s origin. Sabrina¡¯s hands were sweating. She was afraid that Lisa would say something wrong and jump into the tramp. ¡°My father is a very excellent perfumer. I have been influenced by him since I was a child and have seen a lot of perfumes. However, this doesn¡¯t affect my liking to be a model. I think there is no conflict between the two.¡± Lisa smiled and continued, ¡°Just like you. Your parents might not be the hosts, but you are still engaged in this line of work I believe it is also because you like it, right? The host was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Lisa would throw the question at him. She laughed. ¡°Yes! It is true that you choose the path you like. But recently, everyone is very interested in the custom-made perfume that you used. Is this perfume also made by your father?¡± This kind of probing question really came, carrying a bit of malicious intent. Sabrina desperately winked at Lisa, trying to tell Lisa to answer the question yaguely and muddle through. However, Lisa seemned to have not seen it and answered with certainty, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that so? Could it really be like the rumors on the Inte that it was made by an American perfumer? Then we are all very curious, who exactly is the perfumer that you favor?¡± Lisa did not answer directly, but asked, ¡°Who do you think it will be?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The host smiled, ¡°Sorry, I have no idea. So I hope Miss Will can answer this question for us.¡± Lisa turned to look at the audience. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± The people below nodded.¡¯ Those who could sit here were all curious about the mysterious perfumner. ¡°Would you like it if the perfumer is American?¡± Lisa asked again. No one answered. ¡°Wait a minute. I want to make a phone call first.¡± As Lisa spoke, she took out her phone. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 278 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 278 Chapter 278 I Am Silvia Everyone looked at cich other, not knowing what Lisa meant by making a phone call at this moment and who she was going to call. Sabrina was stunned, slie sensed something bad. Alter finding the number and clicking it, Lisa pressed a finger against her lips, indicating for the audience to be quict. Because the speaker was turned on, they could hear the sound from Lisa¡¯s phone. On the other side of the line, Silvia was studying a piece of wood that Charles gave her. She was so intent on her work that she did not notice that her phone was ringing. When she realized it, it had been ringing for a while. She picked it up and saw it was Lisa. She answered, ¡°Hello, Lisa?¡± ¡°Boom.¡± Silvia¡¯s voice threw an uproar in the audience. No one expected that it was a woman on the other side of the line, and from the woman¡¯s ent, they could tell that she was American. ¡°Hello, I called you to express my thanks to you,¡± Lisa looked ahead and said calmly. To be able to say thank you in front of so many people, she felt good. This was what she owed Silvia these days. She had long owed Silvia a thank you. Because of Silvia¡¯s perfume, Lisa became popr, but she could not even speak out Silvia¡¯s name. ¡°What?¡± Silvia did not realize that Lisa was in a television interview. She replied naturally. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s good that you like it!¡± ¡°I like it. I like the perfume you made for me,¡± Lisa said on purpose. She paused and then asked, ¡°Can I tell everyone your name?¡± Sabrina said before that perhaps Silvia didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight, so today Lisa asked Silvia in person. She thought Silvia should make a decision herself. At this point, Silvia realized that something was wrong. ¡°Everyone? What do you mean by everyone?¡± Themotion from Lisa¡¯s side had told silvia something. She was stunned. ¡°Are you in an interview?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lisa answered without hesitation. ¡°Can everyone know your name? They all want to know the name of the perfumer who made this perfume for me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Silvia did not expect that Lisa would call her in the middle of an interview. However, before she could reply, there were already soundsing from Lisa¡¯s side. ¡°Silvia, it¡¯s silvia!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Silvia! I heard her voice before. It¡¯s her!¡± The answer was already very clear. Everyone had already guessed it before Silvia spoke out lier name Silviad won a reward in a Perfuming Competition in France a while ago. Combined with the voice just now, it was not difficult for others to guess who was on the other side of the line. From the beginning, many people did not believe that an ordinary American perfumer would be able to make such a wonderful perfume. After someone recognized Silvia¡¯s voice, they were pretty sure that it was Silvia. Silvia was stunned. So Was List Both of them didn¡¯t speak. Only ile people at the scene were cheering, as if they had finally found an answer to a mystery. After a few seconds of silence, Silvia opened her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, I am Silvia.¡± Everyone cheered as if they liad gotten a grand prize. The atmosphere at the scene reached a climax. In just a few hours after lianging up the plione, Silvia¡¯s name went viral and became a trending topic. Lisa¡¯s interview was still continuing The host had already noticed the fragrance from Lisa. He asked directly, ¡°Miss Will, may I ask if the perfume you are using is the rumored one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°Then¡­¡± After a pause, the host seemed to make things difficult for Lisa. He said half-jokingly, ¡°Well, my words may be a little offensive. Because I¡¯m so close to you now, it was not as magical as the rumors say. I mean it¡¯s ordinary.¡± This sentence was a little provocative. After all, with this perfuine, Lisa had been a trending topic for several days. Il he said that the perfume was ordinary, it meant that the perfume was hyped up by Lisa and the media as a mysterious thing. Sabrina couldn¡¯t help but stand up, her face full of displeasure. Since Lisa insisted on speaking out Silvia¡¯s name, Sabrina couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, she worked for Lisa. However, the host¡¯s words were offensive. He deliberately made things difficult for Lisa. If Lisa was not careful and said something she shouldn¡¯t, Lisa would be med for hyping an ordinary perfume. Lisa was not angry with his provocative words. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal! Perfume and food are the same. People¡¯s tastes in perfume vary. Some people like it, and some people may not like it. It¡¯s not surprising that they even hate it. For example, my assistant caught a cold two days ago, so she couldn¡¯t smell it and tell if it was fragrant.¡± Lisa took Sabrina as an example and continued, ¡°In fact, I like this perfume very much. The female reporter who interviewed me that day was also very fond of this perfume. We have a simr taste in perfumes and we are just two of those who shared the same taste in perfumes. Of course, some people can¡¯t ept the fragrance of this perfume. Isn¡¯t this also verymon?¡± Lisa was polite, meaning the difference in the taste in perfumes, instead of the perfume itself, was the reason why the host thought the perfume was ordinary. ¡°Actually, other than the one I used, my friend Silvia lias many other perfumes. They were all very popr before. I believe that those who like her perfumes will also like her new products.¡± With that, Lisa put down the microphone, meaning that the interview shoulde to an end. Sabrina also went to the stage. She was very unhappy with the host¡¯s impoliteness. She helped Lisa put on her coat and took her out through the backstage passageway. There were many staff members, and they weaved through the passageway. Lisa walked over and brushed past a woman. Lisa didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the woman paused and took a deep breath when the woman passed her. After that, the woman left. Because it happened so fast, Lisa only looked back in confusion and did not find anything. Susan walked into the work room with a longce. After the interview, the host took a rest while drinking water. When he saw Susan, le immediately stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Xavier!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With a light snart, Susan kicked away the props in the way and looked at the host, ¡°Is this how you finished what I asked you to do?¡± **I¡¯ve already tried my best. After all, it¡¯s a live broadcast. I can¡¯t ruin it,¡± the host said awkwardly. ¡°¡±Who told you to ruin it? Can¡¯t you say a few harsh words and pretend to be assailed by that perfume? Didn¡¯t you bring your brain with you?¡± Susan lowered her voice but she still failed to hide her anger. The interview hadn¡¯t developed in the way she expected. On the contrary, Silvia was in the limelight now. When she came here just now, she saw that Silvia ranked first in the search and view result andpletely surpassed her. One had to know that Susan had just finislied shooting as the female lead in a new drama a few days ago. She should have been ranked first in the search and view result. But now, she was actually surpassed by a woman from the perfume industry, which she thought couldn¡¯t be put on par with the film industry. What¡¯s worse, it was her enemy, Silvia. How could she not be angry? Sweet Revenge By Nuit 279 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 279 Chapter 279 An Unexpected Harvest ¡°Miss Xavier, If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words today. Lisa¡¯s perfume is really fragrant and can even captivate me, I want to buy one!¡± The host told the truth, but it made Susan even angrier. ¡°Then you go! There are so many internationally famous brands, but you don¡¯t like any of them! You dare to use a piece of trash from an unknownpany. Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your skin?¡± After two seconds of silence, the host said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Xavier, it is from Carmelo under Warin, which is known.¡± Susan red at him fiercely. The host shrank his neck and stopped talking. Seeing that Silvia¡¯s poprity on Twitter kept increasing, Susan was so angry and jealous. She had contacted a local perfumer not long before, and as long as they met each other, the perfumer would make a perfume for her ording to her temperament. However, in the end, Lisa did the same thing ahead of Susan, and Susan was even suspecting that Lisa had done it on purpose! Susan had just thought of getting a custom-made perfume, and Silvia immediately made one for someone else. Susan cursed in her heart, Silvia is just an obscure perfumer, but why does she not stay in the perfume industry and focus on making perfume? She actually showed up in public, became a prended topic, and stole my poprity! Is she born to oppose me ¡°Susan, what are you looking at?¡± Because the door wasn¡¯t closed, Chester walked in without knocking on the door. Susan hurriedly closed the web page and turned to look at Chester. ¡°I¡¯m just skimming the news. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Have you been in a better mood these two days?¡± Chester stood in front of Susan and looked at her with concern. He always knew his sister well If Susan cried and made a scene, it would be normal. However, after crying for two days, she suddenly acted as if nothing had happened. She was busy all day and did not return home often. Even if she went home, she would only stay in her room. Thus, Chester was worried about her. There must be something wrong. Couldn¡¯t it be that Susan was nning to do something? ¡°Very good!¡± Susan blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. I can eat and sleep well. My work is going smoothly and I¡¯m healthy!¡± Chester was somewhat speechless. He then said, ¡°I know that you have liked him for a long time, and it¡¯s not easy for you to forget him for a while. But Susan, you have to learn to ept it. In this world, your hardship will not always work You know Simon¡¯s temper. He said that is you¡­¡± Before Chester could finish speaking, Susan interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Alright, alright. I said that I was fine. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. I don¡¯t want to hear his name or that woman¡¯s name. Why don¡¯t you let me forget about them quietly?¡± Seeing, Susan¡¯s irritated look, Chester felt a little distressed, so he softened his tone and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. By the way, I found the top-notch perfumer as you asked. Remember to meet him tomorrow at rioon.¡± ¡°OK. Got it.¡± Susan nodded and looked obedient again. Chester got up and was about to leave. After taking two steps, he was still a little worried. He then turned back and looked at Susan. He hesitated for a moment before asking uneasily, ¡°What exactly are you going to do? Why do you nada perumner? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to be a perfumer Ilke Silvia¡­.¡± Learning how to make perfume required talent. Even if Susan learned it, Simon¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t change just because of this. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you thinking? Of course not!¡± Susan rolled her eyes at Chester. ¡°I just want to get a custom- made perfume and use it at the Silver Flower Award ceremony. Isn¡¯t this popr now?¡± Chester didn¡¯t know much about women. He thought that Susan just wanted to be morc attractive, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Silvia did not expect her casual gift for her friend would help her be the headline. She gained much more poprity than any other time. At first, theizens were just discussing the perfume, but gradually, they began to discuss Silvia. The previous gossip about Silvia was exposed, and even Silvia¡¯s appearance and voice were under discussion. All kinds of topics about Silvia were on social media, such as ¡°Silvia¡¯s custom-made perfume¡±, ¡°Silvia¡¯s attractive voice¡±, ¡°Silvia¡¯s striking back¡±, and ¡°Silvia¡¯s amazing appearance¡±. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would think that Silvia was a star. Seeing them, Silvia did not know whether tough or cry. What an unexpected harvest! Silvia¡¯s followers on Twitter had increased by 4 million overnight, which made her a little ufortable. Although she became famous, as a perfumer, she had not reached the highest level. Her goal was always to be a top-notch perfumer around the world. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very happy to be a celebrity.¡± After pouring two sses of red wine, Simon handed Silvia a ss and then sat down next to her. ¡°Actually, I hope that they pay more attention to the perfume instead of me.¡± As a perfumer, nothing was more important than her work if people could appreciate the work that she had painstakingly created, she would feel it was worth it. But the current situation waspletely different. Initially, everyone was curious about perfume, but now, they were more curious about Silvia. ¡°Have you ever considered creating your own brand?¡± Simon asked as he picked up his wine ss and took a sip. ¡°My own brand?¡± Silvia¡¯s eyes lit up and thought, of course / want! Creating a brand should be the dream of every perfumer, but it was difficult to achieve. After all, a lot of money would be needed. Without a strong capital to support it, how could it be done? Therefore, although there were many top perfumers in the world, few owned a brand, and most of them chose to serve luxury brands. At first, it was because they did not have enough money. After they made enough money, they also became famous and connected to luxury brands. It did not matter whether it was their own brand or not. In any case, they had earned their reputation. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money. Furthermore, Carmelo treats me well.¡± Because of Carmelo¡¯s recognition, Silvia finally had a ce to stay and continued to work for her career at ease. Only then would she be able topete with Ladarius. She had just pained some fanne, and if she left Carmelo, she would be too heartless. ¡°It is not difficult.¡± Simon said, ¡°You can continue to stay at Carmelo, and there will be a special laboratory for you. In the future, the perfume you make will be a separate brand. Its name will be named by you. ¡°That will be your brand.¡± It sounded tempting, and Silvia was attracted. ¡°It seems difficult for me to refuse such a good condition!¡± Silvia¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Then don¡¯t refuse me,¡± Simon said with a chuckle. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 280 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 280 Chapter 280 A Perfume Making People Crazy Susan wis shocked when she met the perfumer that her brother had contacted. Susan didn¡¯t expect that the perfumer was also a woman. Moreover, she knew that the perfumer was nearly fifty years old. But it seemed that the perfumer was only about thirty years old. If the perfumer¡¯s age was not fake, then she had kept her youth quite well. ¡°Ms. Hone,¡± Susan called out carefully, expressing her respect. The woman smiled. ¡°My name is Aimee Hone.¡± ¡°Nice to see you, Ns. Hone.¡± Soon, Susan recovered from her shock and sat down in the seat opposite Aimee. ¡°What would you like to eat, Ms. Hone?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Aimee said. Her eyes were fixed on Susan as if she was examining something. Susan felt ufortable and subconsciously tugeed at her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not familiar with your temperament, so I want to observe you for a while. This way, I can make a perfume more suitable for you,¡± seeing Susan¡¯s unnatural reactions, Aimee said, Hearing Aimee¡¯s words, Susan immediately became spirited. ¡°Then Ms. Hone, what kind of perfume do you think is more suitable for me?¡± In fact, Susan didn¡¯t know much about perfume. Usually, she used a branded one to pursue fashion. She thought it was nice to sinell, so she used it. She didn¡¯t think about whether the perfume was suitable for her. If Susan had not lost Simon, she would not have thought of this problem. ¡°No rush.¡± Aimee said calmly. Aimee¡¯s hair was tied into a simple bun at the back of her head, which made her look capable and feminine. Her facial features were well-defined, and her eyes were especially deep. Her eye sockets were a little concave than ordinary people¡¯s, making her look even more spirited. A faint fragrance wis spread into the air. Susan subconsciously sniffed and felt that the fragrance was a little stronger. It seemed that the perfume was dispersed in the air, but it was somewhat illusory and difficult to grasp. Susan took deep breaths to feel it, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of perfume it was. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but say. However, as soon as she spoke, she felt that her words were abrupt, and she looked at Aimee apologetically. Aimee didn¡¯t care about it and smiled. She adjusted her sitting posture, and as she casually tidied her hair, the fragrance spread out and was thicker than before. Susan couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling, but it was as if the perfume was tempting Susan subconsciously wanted to pet closer to Aimee ¡°Ms. Horie, what brand o perfume are you using? I¡¯ve never felt such a nice fragrance before. It smells so good!¡± Susan could not help but praise. She felt that Aimee¡¯s perfume was much more fragrant than Silvia¡¯s. It was truly charning ¡°It¡¯s ordinary. I just casually made one,¡± Aimee said nonchntly ¡°Casually¡­¡± Susan widened her eyes and looked at Aimee in disbeliet. Susan suddenly became a little more confident, thinking, she is indeed a master. The perfume she casually made was actually so good. Then the custom-made one must be much better. ¡°Ms. Hone, can you give me a bottle of this perfume?¡± Susan asked carefully. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She felt such a kind of temptation in person. If she used the perfume, would Simon have the same feeling as her and could help but get close to her? Unexpectedly, Aimee¡¯s face changed. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If the perfume is such a casual thing, do you need to invite me? Can¡¯t you just buy two bottles in the mall? what¡¯s the difference?¡± Aimee seemed a little angry and said unhappily. Susan was a little stunned by Aimee¡¯s sudden outburst of anger. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Perfume has its unique charm, and different perfumes represent different meanings. Moreover, a custom-made one even has a soul. If you have a custom-made perfume, people will think of you when they smell it. That fragrance will only belong to you, and they will not think of others. This is the meaning of perfume and the charm of perfume. How can you casually choose a perfume that is not suitable for you?¡± When it came to perfume, Aimee seemed to have changed into a different person. She seemed a little obsessed with it and kept talking Susan was a little moved by Aimee¡¯s words, and she felt that was indeed the case. ¡°Ms. Hone, you are right. I want a perfume that only belongs to me. When people smell it, they will think of me.¡± And they will be infatuated with me¡­ Susan didn¡¯t say it, but it was what she wanted. Looking at Susan with a meaningful smile, Aimee said, ¡°You have a sweetheart, right?¡± Susan did not expect that Aimee would suddenly say this. She blushed and lowered her head shyly. It could be considered a tacit agreement. ¡°You want a man to be obsessed with you because of the perfume?¡± Aimee added. Susan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I know that¡¯s impossible. I just hope that¡­¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Aimee interrupted Susan and said, ¡°Perfume is a magic treasure that makes people intoxicated and fascinated. If used correctly, it will make men crazy for you and be obsessed with you.¡± Susan was stunned. Is she serious? ¡°Do you know how-animals find a partner? What do they rely on?¡± Aimee suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± Susan asked subconsciously. ¡°Smell!¡± Aimee raised her eyebrows. ¡°Animals are not as hypocritical as humans. They are all direct and find a partner through the smell. So, you should have a perfume that belongs to you alone and can make people crazy over it.¡± ¡°Is it the same as the one you use?¡± As Susan listened, she couldn¡¯t help waiting. She felt that Aimee¡¯s words were reasonable and thought, I¡¯ve found the right person. She knows what I need so well. ¡°No, It¡¯s different.¡± Aimee smiled and waved a linger. ¡°I told you, you need one that only belongs to you!¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Susan was a little emotional. She only listened to Aimee¡¯s words, but she seemed to be able to feel the perfume that could make people crazy and cause them to be obsessed with it. Il was as it as long as it was used, Simon would be dead set on her and would no longer be bewitched by Silvia. Susan said in her lieart, that¡¯s right! What¡¯s so great about Silvia: Doesn¡¯t she just know how to make parfumer¡¯ Simon must have been confused by her perfume, and he may not truly like her! That must be the casc! Aimee looked Susan up and down and smiled. ¡°I want a strand of your hair and a bottle of your sweat.¡± ¡°Sweat?¡± Susan asked in confusion. ¡°Yes.¡± Aimee nodded with certainty, indicating that Susan did not hear wrongly. Aimee continued, ¡°When you are ready, send me the things, and then just wait.¡± Although Susan did not understand wliy Aimee wanted these two things, she still trusted Aimee very much. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 281 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 281 Chapter 281 Proposal (1) Simon was a man of action. That day, he mentioned giving Silvia ¨¤ separate studio. In just a week, the ce, personnel arrangements, and equipment were all ready. In his words, as long as Silvia named the brand hersell, the studio would be officially set up. Of course, the studio was still under the name of Carmelo. Recently, Carmelo¡¯s reputation had also improved, and it was known as the most brilliant branchpany of Warin. During this period of time, Simon had been busy setting up the studio, tired but happy. The new studio was a distance away from Carmelo, but not far from it, there was arge flower base. Simon said it was convenient to pick materials and stimte inspiration. As for Simon¡¯s meticulous consideration, Silvia had long experienced it. Secing her studio being set up little by little, she felt that she was getting closer to her dream. Back then, when she went to learn to perfume, her family did not agree. Later on, after she got together with Ladarius, she argued more with her family. Her defeat in thepetition lead once made silvia deeply doubt her ability. She had been doing nothing else but focusing on improving her skills, but in the end, she was only a stepping-stone for others¡¯ sess. Fortunately, now, she finally felt that her new life was starting. Step by step, she knew what she wanted and how to step forward in a clear direction. Wlien Silvia walked out of the studio, it was dark outside. Because it was not in an urban area, the lights were not so bright. Instead, the stars in the sky were particrly shining. The night wind blew, and it was cold, Silvia wrapped hier coat tightly and walked to the ce where she parked her car. At that time, the car lights on the opposite side of the road suddenly lit up, and the dazzling light enveloped Silvia, making her almost unable to open her eyes. Silvia subconsciously raised her hand to block the light. She saw a person getting out of the car and slowly walking toward her. She didn¡¯t even need to see his face clearly. From his figure and the familiar pace, she could recognize him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Silviaughed. what is he doing? When Simon got closer, Silvia saw that he was holding a bouquet of flowers. With it in his arins, he looked a little funny. Perhaps Simon felt a little awkward. He was usually handsome and elegant when walking casually, but now he looked a little still. He walked in front of Silvia. ¡°Here you go.¡± Even these words showed his embarrassment. Looking at the bouquet of flowers, Silvia was very surprised and wanted tough. She and Simon had been together for so long. Even if they were not an old couple, they were familiar with each other like intimaterades-in-arms. For such a long time, he had never given her flowers, but wliy did he do it today? ¡°Is it a special day today?¡± Silvia frowned and thought about it, it is not the first anniversary of our marriage, nor is it 3 special anniversary or my birthday. The studio hasn¡¯t officially registered yet. So are the roses on sale? Silvia didn¡¯t reach out to take ile roses but looked at Simon, askine. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sending flowers to you.¡± Simon stretched his hand forward and felt that his intention was obvious. But Silvia¡¯s reaction was unexpected. Wasn¡¯t it said that all women would happily receive roses and be very touched? ¡°I know you are sending flowers to me, but why? Is today special?¡± Silvia tilted her head and asked. With her hands behind her back, she didn¡¯t have any intention of taking it. Simon frowned. ¡°Must I send it to you on a special day? If it¡¯s not special, can¡¯t I send you flowers? Take it!¡± As a man, it was so strange for him to hold such a bouquet of flowers. Simon pulled Silvia¡¯s hand and stuffed the flowers into her arms, forcing her to ept them. Looking at his serious and eager look, Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh. Slie thought, it is really difficult for him to do something romantic. He looks so awkward when sending flowers. Luckily, we had a sh marriage and a hidden marriage If he were to propose, it was unknown what the scene would be Holding a bouquet of roses in her arms, Silviaughed loudly. Simon did not have the slightest pleasure in acliieving his goal. Silvia wasughing so happily, and was it because she received the flowers, or was she mocking him? With a dark face, Simon grabbed her waist and asked, ¡°Is the flower not beautiful? ¡°It looks good.¡± Silviaughed and nodded. ¡°Am I not good-looking?¡± Simon asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia answered casually and nodded. ¡°Then what are youughing at?¡± When Simon asked this, Silviaughed even more happily. ¡°Don¡¯tugh anymore!¡± Lowering his head, Simon kissed Silvia. It was the quickest and most effective method to stop her ridicule. Simon felt somewhat regretful in his heart. The beginning seemed to be messed up. He wondered what would happen next. Should he continue? Simon regretted it. He should not have epted Freddie¡¯s suggestion. They had no experience, and after discussing it, they decided to search online. Among various ns online, Simon finally picked one. Coupled with his own idea, he thought that it should be romantic and perfect. But now, it seemed that things weren¡¯t going on as he expected. After a long kiss, Silvia felt a little hot, and she sessfully stoppedughing. ¡°Thank you for the flowers. I like them very much,¡± slie looked down at the flowers in her arms and whispered. Hearing this, Simon was satisfied. This was what she was supposed to say. ¡°Can we go back now? It¡¯s so cold outside,¡± silvia said softly as she prepared to walk to the car, ¡°Wait a minute. Let me show you something,¡± Simon said as he pulled her back. Silvia was full of doubt. ?ilvia (eli that Simon was stranke today, and she did not know what he was going to do. She saw him release her hand, reached for the inside pocket of his coat, and take out two things from his arins¡­ They looked like fireworks! The two fireworks should have been straight, but they were bent in the middle, and the upper parts tilting to each side. And they were in a sorry state. Obviously, this was also unexpected by Simon. He looked at the two fireworks, seemingly a little confused and surprised. Looking at his expression, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but want tough again. But on second thought, if sheughed again, it was likely to hurt Simon¡¯s confidence. Silvia quickly held back, coughed, and said, ¡°Is this a sparkler? You want to set off fireworks with me?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s set off the fireworks,¡± Simon said as he came back to his senses. He did not know if they would still burn. His original n was to ignite the fireworks as a signal. Seeing it, Freddie would take the next move. However, the fireworks were broken ir Simon¡¯s arms, and he did not expect it. Could they still be set oft? Sweet Revenge By Nuit 282 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 282 Chapter 282 Proposal (2) Never mind. Simon didn¡¯t think much about it. He took out a lighter and lit up the sparkler. Although it was a bit short, it still looked good wlien Simon held it in his hand. Simon looked clumsy but serious. Silvia no longer wanted tough. She walked over and took one of the sparklers. Simon looked at her and did not speak Then, there was a sound. Silvia was stunned. Then, the lights around her lit up, They lit up one after another and formed a circle. Simon and Silvia were standing in the middle of it. Obviously, the lights had been set up long ago, but Silvia did not know when Simon had done it and how much time and effort he had spent. Those lights hanging on the surrounding trees formed a huge stage. She and Simon were standing in the middle of the stage. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silvia turned to look at Simon and asked with a smile. However, the next second, Silvia¡¯s smile froze. Her eyes were wide open, and she saw the always arrogant man kneeling on one knce in front of her. A nnel box was in hisnd, and inside the box was a sparkling diamond ring ¡°I know that when you are working, you can¡¯t wear a ring. But you still have to own one. Silvia, marry me,¡± Simon said seriously Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. She pursed her lips and wanted to smile, but her eyes were a little wet. ¡°I¡¯m already married to you.¡± They had gotten their marriage certificates for a long time. Was there a need to propose? ¡°Thien marry me acain!¡± Simon continued, ¡°This time, I want everyone in the world to know that you are mine.¡± Sure enough, he was still an overbearing man. Silvia turned to look elsewhere and then turned back with a somewhat sly smile. ¡°Can I say no?¡± Simon immediately stood up. He held silvia¡¯s hand tightly with one hand and held her waist with the other. ¡°You can try.¡± Silviu could not help butugh. She thought, what an overbearing man! Even his proposal was so domineering. Can I say no? In this life, I would never find another man better than him. Holding Silvia¡¯s hand, Simon lowered his head and helped Silvia wear the ring seriously. ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t escape from me.¡± ¡°Imver thought of escaping,¡± silvia held Simon¡¯s hand and grabbed it tightly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to escape, Mr. Si!¡± Simon Iowered his head and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Being able to marry her was his long-cherished wish, and he was willing to endure anything. A huge roar sounded above, which was unusual and attracted silvia to look up. She saw a helicopter slowly descending andnding on thewn nor away. The strong wind caused by the propeller made Silvia unable to stand stably and feel even colder. She subconsciously wrapped her coat and turned to look at her husband. This is also your arrangement?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on!¡± Simoni checked the time. The helicopter arrived in time. Other than the initial episode, everything was going ording to his n. Silvia raised her eyebrows and felt that it was getting more and more interesting. She was curious about how many surprises Simon would give her tonight. Silvia was pulled into the helicopter by Simon. When the helicopter slowly rose, she gradually saw the situation on the ground. When they were far away from the ground, Silvia found that the lights not only formed a circle but also two alphabets. There were two ¡°S¡± with a heart between them. li was touching, but¡­ Silvia tilted her head and looked down. Simon hugged her and asked in her ear, ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Silvia looked down at the scenery below and pointed at the lights, ¡°Who arranged these lights?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Simon felt that Silvia was not quite satisfied with this. ¡°No, I am curious. Who came up with such a design? ¡°Freddie.¡± Simon also looked at the lights, but he did not feel that anything was wrong. ¡°oh¡­¡± No wonder. It turned out to be Freddie¡¯s taste. Before Silvia could speak, Simon added, ¡°And me!¡± It was as if he wanted to im credit in front of his wife. Of course, it was also his idea. After all, if his proposal was all nned by others, would it be meaningful? Therefore, Simon had to have his ideas and make his proposal more unique. Silvia was speechless. She didn¡¯t know whether she should praise or criticize Simon. ¡°Look at the alphabet on both sides. They are Silvia¡¯s S and Simon¡¯s S. They represent you and me. The one in the middle¡­¡± Simon suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes slightly. Following the movement of the helicopter, he felt even more strange. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ o?¡± ¡°You also sawit, didn¡¯t you?¡± Silvia said immediately. She thought, it was you who said it, not me! It means that I am not the only one who has a problem with my eyes. It¡¯s just that there is a problem with the shape. ¡°It is a heart,¡± Simon emphasized. Although from the current perspective, it was hard for him to be convinced. No matter how he looked at it, it was like an ¡°o¡±. It didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was that with two ¡°S¡± beside the ¡°O¡±, the lights looked like ¡°SOS¡±. ¡°If someone thinks that this is a distress signal, will it be funny?¡± Silvia turned to look at Simon and joked. Just as she finished speaking, Simon directly called Freddie, ¡°Freddie.¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer?¡± Freddie was confused and thought, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Palmer be looking at the romantic lights in the air now? The process on the ground has beenpleted. Turn olf the lights,¡± Simon said. Freddie looked up at the sky in confusion, He said to himself in his heat, aren¡¯t they supposed to be lit up for an hour? Why did Mr. Palmer want to turn them off right now? Even so, Freddie could only follow Simon¡¯s orders and asked someone to turn off the lights. Seeing that the ground had fallen into darkness and there was no obtrusive ¡°O¡±, Simon was relieved, but at the same time, he felt a little depressed. All along, he had been confident in everything he did, and he would hit the target with one blow. Today¡¯s proposal had been nned for so long, but so many problems urred. He was dissatisfied. ¡°The proposal must have disappointed you, right?¡± Simon sighed and said. Silvia shook her head. ¡°No! I think it¡¯s great!¡± ¡°But a lot of things went wrong.¡± This was intolerable for Simon. ¡°Because of these unexpected episodes, the proposal bes so unique!¡± Silvia¡¯s face was filled with joy, and she did not look like slie was lying to coax Simon. She held his face with one hand and said seriously, ¡°I like it! I really like it!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 283 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 283 Chapter 283 We Can Create the Opportunity Until the lights went out, Freddie and several other assistants had also driven away. Dead silence tilled the whole ce. No one noticed that there was a car parked under a tree in the forest. The two people in the car had totally different expressions. Susan gripped the steering wheel with both hands and her eyes were bloodshot. Even if she tried her best to restrain herself, her heaving chest revealed her current mood. She had never expected to see this scene with her own eyes. She knew that Silvia had always been special to Simon. Simon doted on Silvia. It was just that Susan had never expected that Simon would like her that much. What happened just now was what Susan had imagined countless times over the years. Susan angrily thought, the heroine should be me! Not her! Roses, rings, spotlights, and even helicopters! Why was Simon so good to her? I am so much better than her! Inparison, Ingrid, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was much calmer. She even turned on the car lights above liet head to touch up her makeup in front of a small mirror while teised, ¡°It¡¯s so romantic! It is rumored that Simon is a heartless and uninteresting man. It seems that the rumors are indeed untrustworthy!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Turning around, Susan angrily rebuked. Ingrid stopped applying the lipstick and turned to Susali with helplessness in her eyes. ¡°Look at you. Is it worth it for you to be so angry? Look how sweet they were! What about you? Being jealous in the cold wind? what¡¯s the point? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Susan flung her hand, Ingrid¡¯s words were like a knife pierced into her heart. ¡°I just want to help you.¡± Sighing, Ingrid put away her makeup supplies and said, ¡°In my opinion, you are just wasting your time. Either you give it uppletely, or you get down to it seriously. You are so wishy-washy. Don¡¯t wait until they have babies!¡± When she said ¡°they have babies¡±, it gave Susan a great shock ¡°You mean that she is pregnant?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ingrid paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I just said that if we continue like this, it will be a matter of time before they have children. Speaking of which, in terms of the situation in the Paliner family, it will be more stable for Simon to have a child, isn¡¯t it? Look Il Simon has a child, it will be the apple of the Palmer family¡¯s eyes!¡± Ingrid said thoughtfully. Susan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! child! I should have thought about this!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Turning to look at her, Ingrid asked with a shocked expression. ¡°Ingrid, I should have tried my best to have a child. As long as I have a child, I don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to hold him,¡± Susan said crazily, ¡°But you said that you didn¡¯t even hold his hands once? How can you have children?¡± ¡°You have taught ine.¡± Susan pavea meaningful smile, Ingrid blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s mistress! Even if she is not acknowledged, your father still cares about her all these years because she has a child, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Ingrid¡¯s expression changed. She nodded, ¡°Yes. But she still can¡¯t be one of the Petersen family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she is a nobody and she¡¯s not capable. I am different. With my family background and my status, 11 l have a child willi Simon, he will definitely he will be ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± Ingrid wondered, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ Where does this opportunitye from? ¡°We can create the opportunity.¡± Susan was still hesitant previously, but wien she saw this romantic and painstaking proposal scene, she was jealous. It seemed as if her heart was trampled and grounded. She could only watch helplessly as the man she had loved for so many years curried favor with another woman. She had waited for him for so many years! Since being an obedient girl was not the way to get his love, then she would use some special means! Later. Silvia did not expect that the most popr perfume that she made was the one she prepared for Lisa. Lisa was the only one who had used that perfume. Because it was specially tailored for Lisa, Silvia didn¡¯t produce a lot of them. And the one who had smelled the perfume, apart from herself and Lisa, could only be the female reporter, Lisa¡¯s people could be excluded. While the poprity on the Inte was very high. Perhaps the more mysterious it was, the more curious people were. The more curious they were, the more they wanted to find out. The search for this perfume on the inte rose sharply, even surpassing many international first-rate brands. On Amazon and tforms of the same kind, there were even all kinds of knock-offs. of course, it was impossible for the knock-offs to be the same as the real ones. The imposters were just trying to make a profit with them. Many merchants also saw the opportunity and ced orders at Carmelo. For a time, the phone calls that were made to Carmelo¡¯s sales department were countless. For this, Wyatt had to personally talk to Silvia. ¡°Silvia, you saw all these orders. What do you think?¡± Wyatt was very direct. He showed silvia all the orders and letters from thepanies that wanted to cooperate with them. On the surface, he was asking her for advice. In fact, he wanted her to say yes. However, Silvia refused firmly. ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this is impossible! You know the meaning of ¡®customization¡¯.¡± ¡°OK. I know that you made it for your friend. But you only gave her the perfume. The copyright of the form is still in your hands. Besides¡­ I heard that you gave her for free, right? This is an opportunity. You should seize it.¡± Wyatt wanted the order badly. If they ept the orders, they could get arge sum of money and it would be a huge leap for Carmelo. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡±This has nothing to do with whether I epted her money or not. I have professional ethics.¡± Silvia casually threw the proposal on the table. ¡°To be honest, if we really cooperate with them and mass produce it, then it¡¯s not customization. If you think in the long run, no one woulde to us for customization anymore. After all, counterfeits of our customization products will soon appear on the street.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But not many customers would ask for customization. It¡¯s also veryplicated to make this. It¡¯s better Before Wyatt could finish his words, Silvia interrupted him, ¡°No matter how many they are, customers are customers. Since I have agreed to customize for them, it¡¯s a verbal contract. If I go back on my word now, I am going against my promise. Sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as breaking the contract. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Wyatt had just said a few words when the phone on his desk rang. He raised his hand to signal, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 284 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 284 Chapter 284 The Reason for Rejecting Me When Wyatt answered the phone, he nced at silvia from time to time. Then he said, ¡°OK. I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Silvia could tell that it had something to do with her, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Looking at her, Wyatt muttered, ¡°Maybe you are right.¡±. After all, knowing her background, Wyatt wouldn¡¯t ignore her wishes and ept the order. What was more important, the phone call just now made him change his mind. Perhaps customization was a good way. Silvia was confused. ¡°Do you know who made the call just now?¡± Rubbing his hands together, Wyatt said happily, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of the once-best actress, Hannah. She was very famous back then and one of the Petersen family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Silvia was stunned, Not only had Silvia heard of it, but she had also known about the secret rtionship between Hannah and Ladarius a while ago. So.. She was the one who called? ¡°She made the call,¡± Wyatt continued, ¡°She wants you to customize a unique perfume for her. She also wants to meet you tonight. What do you think? After two seconds of silence, Silvia said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. Please find someone else to do it.¡± Wyatt had originally thought that Silvia would agree. He did not expect Silvia to reject him. So Wyatt was very surprised. ¡°Why? just now, you said that you wanted to work on customization and refused to ept the cooperation orders. I respect your opinion. Now, people have taken the initiative toe and ask you to make a custom-made one. Moreover, it¡¯s a celebrity with such fame and status. If this order ispleted, you will get a level-up in the perfuming industry. I can¡¯t think of any reason for you to refuse.¡± ¡°i know. I know that you are not short of money now. You can do whatever you want, but this is still a company. You are still one of us. We should always consider the overall situation. We can¡¯t just think from your personal preferences, right?¡± Perhaps Wyatt was a little anxious. His words were not as polite as before and were very straightforward. Silvia didn¡¯t care about his way of speaking, but she was enlightened. Indeed. If it was just her own studio, she couldpletely follow her preferences. But after all, she had to rely on Carmelo. No matter what, she was still a staff member of Carmelo. Let alone Simon, Wyatt had treated her well After some thought, Silvia changed her mind and nodded, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go meet her, but I can¡¯t guarantee the deal will be 100% taken.¡± ¡°OK! Great! If you co, it¡¯s a sure thing!¡± Wyatt was already very happy when he heard that she agreed. After all, Hannah particrly wanted silvia to make a customization, which meant that she had a very strong desire to cooperate. As long as Silvia was willing to go, they could definitely take the order. At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, when Silvia walked out of thepany building, a car had just stopped at the entrance of the building. As it waspletely stoppeil, the car window was lowered and a beautiful face was seen. Silvia had seen this face on television belore. Most importantly, there was also a picture in the data that Zain had given her a few days do, so she mounathize this one with that acentiliceIt was nnah. Silvia did not expect that Hannah would personallye for her. Even if Silvia changed her mind now and said that she was not going, it seemed inappropriate. After hesitating for a moment, Silvia walked quickly towards the car. ¡°The door opened instantly and she sat in the car. She nodded at Hannah as if she was greeting her. Silvia was not sure if this extremely secretive mother of Ladarius knew about the rtionship between her and Ladarius. But it did not matter. In any case, it was already a matter of the past. Facing the once-to-be ¡°mother-inw¡±. Silvia was extremely calm. Hannah, on the other hand, had been sizing Silvia up. She could tell that Silvia had hier unique youthful air and the faint fragrance on her body smelled good. It was not a strong fragrance, nor was it the light sweet fragrance that inost young girls liked. It was like a natural smelling scent of hers, but it was mixed with some other indescribable scents. Anyway, when she smelled Silvia, Hannal felt that her anxiety was eased. ¡°If you want to say anything, you can say it now. There is no need to find another ce. In fact, for you, this is the most private ce,¡± Silvia said as she looked out the window. ¡°You¡¯re really smart,¡± Hannah said with a smile. After all, Hannah used to be a famous actress. Even if she had retired and married into a wealthy family, there would inevitably bea paparazzo. All these years, as she grew older and she kept hier guard up, Hannah seeded in staying away from trouble. However, paparazzi were all-pervasive. She must watch out at any time. And today, her conversation with Silvia was indeed not suitable for others to hear. ¡°Drive a little slower,¡± Hannah ordered. Then she pushed a button and the partition between the front and back seats slowly rose, making the back seat a private space. It was an Alphard. The space inside the car was veryrge and veryfortable. Hannah took out two cans of drinks from the refrigerator and handed Silvia a bottle. Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°I know a little about perfuming. I know that you treasure your noses and pay attention to your daily maintenance. This is not wine. It¡¯s just soda. It¡¯s good for your health. You think I¡¯m going to drug you with those dirty tricks?¡± Hannah asked with a smile. Silvia looked down at the can of soda and opened it. She took a sip and held it in her palm. Hannah didn¡¯t go on. She drank two mouthfuls and then looked up to think about something. She seemed to be thinking about how to start. ¡°Mr. Sullivan has already told you why I¡¯m looking for you, right? I want you to make me a unique perfume.¡± Hannah stared at Silvia and went straight to the point, ¡°You can name the price I will satisfy you.¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do it. You¡¯d better find someone else.¡± Silvia thought that it was better for her to directly say no than to let thepany do so. ¡°Why? Do you have a problem with me?¡± Hannahasked ¡°No, ol course not,¡± Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s just that in making an exclusive perfume, from my point of view, the perfumer should fully understand the client, especially their personalities, hobbics, and some other aspects. Only then can I put these into the perfume, so that I can make a more suitable exclusive perfume.¡± ¡°Is it thatplicated?¡± Hannah tilted her head and looked at Silvia, her eyes full of suspicion. ¡°Perfuming looks simple, but every perfumer has his or her own understanding. At least for me, I want it this way. So I¡¯m sorry. Maybe you should find someone else.¡± Silvia nodded slightly as an apology. Then, she ced the soda on the table beside her. ¡°You reject me for another reason, don¡¯t you?¡± Hannah suddenly said. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 285 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 285 Chapter 285 Because of Simon, Silvia Is Fearless ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of my rtionsliip with Ladarius that you rejected me?¡± Iannah nced at Silvia with her beautiful eyes. She said it lightly. Silvia was very surprised. She turned to look at Hannah, her eyes filled with disbelief. Hannah had been carefully hiding the secret. How could she say it so easily? ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me that way. I know that you have found it out,¡± Hannah said lightly. The reason why I made it clear to you is because I want us to be frank today. It is inconvenient to say something with many people around. Now there are only you and me. We can say it frankly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just not that I rejected you because I felt that I couldn¡¯t take this order. There was no other reason,¡± Silvia said. ¡°Really?¡± Leining forward, Hannah stared ather and suddenly asked, ¡°Then let me ask you. Where is Ladarius now?¡± Silvia was confused. ¡°How would I know? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know? All he thought about was you. Everything he didter was to get you back. I remember that belore he went missing, thest person he saw other than me was you. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? Could it be that he hasn¡¯t contacted you for so long?¡± ¡°Ladarius is missing?¡± Silvia was surprised, She thought, no wonder I haven¡¯t seen him for such a long time. I originally thought that he would find a ce to heal after suffering a crushing defeat. I didn¡¯t expect him to be missing However, he is alive and kicking How could he have gone missing? Was it because of bankruptcy? ¡°¡®You don¡¯t know?¡± Hannah carefully observed Silvia as if she wanted to see if Silvia was lying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know. Since you know about my past rtionship with him, you should also know that I broke up with him a long time ago. He has nothing to do with me.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Silvia did not show much emotion, aside from the brief surprise of knowing that Ladarius had gone missing Regardless of whether Ladarius was missing or not, it had nothing to do with Silvia Hannah did not say anything. She looked up and drank a big mouthful of water. Then, she put down the jar heavily. ¡°Silvia, are you so heartless?¡± Words failed Silvia. ¡°No matter what, you have been together for several years. To be honest, although it is not convenient for me to confess my identity, I have always thought highly of you as my future daughter-inw. I admit that Ladarius has let you down, but he has been aware of his mistakes and he is willing to change. Why can¡¯t you give him a chance to make things right? Could it be that you really don¡¯t have any feelings for him?¡± Hannali said earnestly, putting on a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You sacrificed so much for him before. It means that you still like him and love him very much, right? Indeed, Simon is a good catch, but the rich and powerful family is not easy to deal with. I have personally experienced this. I can tell you that you¡¯d better not mess with the Palmer family. Even the Austin family will not be able to protect you. ¡°Silly girl, rather than messing with the Palmer family, it would be better for you to be with Ladarius. I can provide you with resources to make aeback. As lone is the two of you work hard together, you can share happiness and suffering!¡± ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?? ? ????? ?? ???? | | | | | | Every word was for her sake, making her so moved tliat she almost cried. ¡°Then I really ¡­ appreciate your kindness! You arc so considerate!¡± Silvia chuckled. ¡°You agree?¡± Hannah was delighted. ¡°What do I agree to?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°First of all, a man should have a sense of shame and know when to stop. When Ladarius was with me, he was just using me. He had no feelings for me. Later, he regretted it,¡± Silvia added, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because he saw that I could bring greater benefits? Wasn¡¯t it because Vivienne abandoned him?¡± ¡°This is not¡­¡± Hannah wanted to exin, but she was interrupted by Silvia. Silvia did not give her a chance to argue ¡°Secondly, it is still unknown if the Palmer family is pood or not, but you have also admitted that Simon is a good catch. I want to correct you that Simon is way much better than Laidarius. Why should I give up Simon and choose Ladarius? Can you give me a reason?¡± Hearing; this. Hannah darkened her face. However, Silvia had no intention of stoppinj, she continued, ¡°Lastly, most importantly, I think you might have forgotten about it. Didn¡¯t you say that Ladarius is missing? You asked me to be with him. Where can I find him? Are you sure that he wille back? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Originally, Hannah could still maintain her graceful bearing as much as possible, but when Hammal heard thest sentence, lier face was already distorted. She grasped her hand tightly and the jar in her hand was crushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Silvia nced coldly at the jar that Hannah had crushed. There was no change in Silvia¡¯s expression at all. It¡¯s just that based on my understanding of him, with his arrogant personality, it¡¯s hard to say if he will be able to withstand this blow. ¡°If he can really get over it, perhaps he can pull himself together. However, he may also take things too hard.¡± ¡°Are you cursing him?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. This woman was actually cursing her precious son! ¡°I¡¯m just objectively analyzing the truth. Of course, what I said might not be urate. After all, in the past few years that we were together, I actually don¡¯t really know him very well. Othervise, I wouldn¡¯t have been deceived for so long, right?¡± Silvia nced out of the car window. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve finished what I need to say. I think I¡¯ve made it very clear. You can stop the car now. Let¡¯s part ways here!¡± ¡°Are you really not going to take my order?¡± Hannah said with a faint gaze. ncing at her, Silvia did not say a word, silently refusing. ¡°You think that with Simon protecting you, you¡¯re fearless?¡± After sneering, Hannah¡¯s attitude changed very quickly and was no longer as sincere and kind as before No wonder Hannah was the best actress. She changed her attitude faster than Silvia had expected. ¡°Yes! Because I have his support, I have nothing to fear!¡± Silvia said frankly. At first, Silvia was afraid of yossip. She was worried that she was not worthy of Simon. But after she had been through a lot, she realized that gossip didn¡¯t matter at all. Only his support and understanding were what she needed the most! Because of Simon, she could be fearless! Hannah was furious as she shouted, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 286 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 286 Chapter 286 You Really Are a piece of Work! It was already dark when Silvia got home, but when she saw that the lights at home were on, Silvia knew that Simon was still waiting for her, and she felt very happy. When Silvia entered the room, she felt that it was much warmer than outside. She saw Simon sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching TV. When Simon saw that Silvia had returned, he turned the TV off with the remote control. Then, he got up and went to the kitchen to fill a bowl of soup so that after Silvia changed her shoes and came in, she could sit down and drink. Simon asked, ¡°Do you feel cold?¡± Silvia nodded. After Silvia got out of Hannah¡¯s car, she found the location was not out of the way and it was not difficult to take a taxi. However, it was a little far away from her home, so Silvia got home a little late Silvia sipped the soup. It was delicious and she felt very satisfied. Simon kept silent. He tilted his head to look at Silvia. Silvia¡¯s eyshes were long and curly. Her mouth was slightly pouting as she sipped the soup. Her neck was very slender, and her skin was very fair. It made people fix their eyes on it when they saw her neck Her jet-ck hair was tied back loosely, and there were a few strands of hair that scattered down, making her more charming Silvia was truly beautiful! ¡°Why are you staring at me!¡± After drinking more than half a bowl of soup. Silvia turned to look at Sinion. Simon said, ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty.¡± Silvia put down the bowl with a smile. She lield his face in her hands, and said very seriously. ¡°You look pretty, too!¡± Simon felt her hands were warm. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Simon raised his hand to cover her hand and said, ¡°I am a man. You can¡¯t describe me with that.¡± ¡°No! In my opinion, you are the most beautiful man!¡± Silvia smiled and yfully rubbed Simon¡¯s face with her hands. Simon tightened his grip on Silvia¡¯s hand so that Silvia could not move. He turned around and pressed Silvia against the sofa. Silvia leaned back against the sofa and looked at Simon. Simon stared at her for a while, then lowered his head and gently kissed her lips. His movements were extremely gentle. They were holding hands with their fingers intertwined. They kissed with unusual fervor and the kisssted for a long time. After the kiss, their breaths wereing in short bursts. Simon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡± Silvia immediately understood what Simon meant. Simon was talking about the matter that Hannah had invited Silvia. Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± Simon asked again, ¡°You agree?¡± Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°No, I refused.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It was obvious that Simon was relieved. ¡°You also don¡¯t want me to ept her order?¡± Silvia was a little curious. She thought, could it be that Simon also knew about the rtionship between Hannah and Ladarius? However, with his ability, it is not strange for Simon to know that ¡°I will not make any decisions for you. If you need my opinion, I can give it to you, but I respect your choice.¡± Silvia twined her arms around Simon¡¯s neck and leaned against his chest, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept this order because I think that I don¡¯t know about Hannah, so I can¡¯t make a suitable exclusive perfume for her. However, I don¡¯t want to have too much contact with her, so I refuse!¡± Simon nodded and hugged her waist. Silvia thought about what Hannah had said tonight, a thought shed through her mind. She suddenly looked up at Simon and said, ¡°Oh right, do you know that Ladarius is missing?¡± Simon said, ¡°No.¡± He asked with a frown, ¡°Why do you think I should know?¡± ¡°You suspect me?¡± Simon immediately thought of this. After a moment of silence, Silvia subconsciously wanted to refute, but after a moment of hesitation, she honestly replied, ¡°Yes, I did think about whether it was you who did it. After all, with your connections and ability, it is easy for you to do that. But if you say that you say no, then I will believe you.¡± Silvia¡¯s eyes were full of trust. Simon believed that she truly believed him. Simon said, ¡°No.¡± Simon thought, Ladarius is just a small potato and not worth dealing with. However, what she said really makes me a little jealous. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Simon seemed to be asking casually, but his words could not hide his jealousy. After all, they had been together for so long. Silvia could tell that Simon was jealous. She was speechless and felt funny, saying, ¡°If I am worried, I won¡¯t ask you so casually. It is just that I am a little surprised when I hear about this.¡± ¡°No matter what happens to him, I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Simon was still jealous, and his words were full of ridicule. After a pause, Simon cleared his throat and added, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate tomorrow.¡± He thought, I¡¯m jealous, but if she wants to find his whereabouts, I will still help her. ¡°No need.¡± Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether he is really missing or not. If he is missing, there will be people who will call the police. It is better to leave it to the professional police. There is no need for you to interfere!¡± Simon was very happy to hear her say this, but he teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my ability?¡± Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Of course not! I feel that this person is not worthy of making you work hard! Darling!¡± Simon was about to speak, but Silvia took the initiative to use her lips to stop him from continuing Her lips were so¡­ Soft¡­ Although Simon knew that Silvia did it on purpose, he couldn¡¯t resist her kiss. He thought, Forget it! I¡¯m indeed jealous. I admit it! ¡°Have you prepared the thing I asked you to find?¡± Ingrid stood at the door, blocking most of the sunlight. The room instantly darkened. Ladarius, who was leaning against the door, was ying with his new phone. He quickly pressed on the screen. When Ingrid saw that Ladarius was ying a game, her face darkened. Ingrid held her bag and said, ¡°I thought you had bounced back, but I didn¡¯t expect you to y games here. If you want to continue being dispirited, then get the hell out of my ce as soon as possible!¡± ¡°You are too wordy!¡± Ladarius threw a small bag toward Ingrid with a bang. Ingrid deftly caught it. ¡°So agile!¡± Ladarius pressed his finger heavily on the screen before looking up at Ingrid. He then stood up and said, ¡°You really are a piece of work.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 287 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 287 Chapter 287 She Is Willing to Roll the Dice Ingrid ignored Ladarius and looked down at the thing in her hand. ¡°This thing is not good for women. Why do you want it?¡± Ladarius stood up and walked towards Ingrid. ¡°Just do what you should do. You don¡¯t have to care about others.¡± The bottle of aphrodisiacs wasn¡¯t much, but it should be enough. Ladarius stood in front of Ingrid and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a cat¡¯s paw? ¡°You should be d that you still have the chance to be a cat¡¯s paw.¡± After carefully putting away the things, Ingrid looked at Ladarius coldly and said, ¡°How is the other thing going?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you, you still know that.¡± Ladarius sneered. Ladarius understood many things in recent days. On the surface, Ingrid gave Ladarius authority. In fact, she was in power. Those people directly reported things to her and only obeyed her. Ladarius was just a puppet. To put it bluntly, if something happened, Ladarius would be a scapegoat. The scheming Ingrid was actually Ladarius¡¯s half-sister. Ingrid said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to disparage me with innuendos. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, you can leave at any time.¡± ¡°Did I say I wanted to leave? I have to thank you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity!¡± Ladarius picked up his mobile phone and sent Ingrid a picture, saying, ¡°This is the person you are looking for. He should be arriving in New York next week, and the specific schedule is still being investigated. I will send it to you when I find it.¡± Ingrid nced at the picture on her phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t contact me unless it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ll find you if anything happens.¡± Ladarius saw that Ingrid was about to leave, and he suddenly said, ¡°Hannah doesn¡¯t know what you did, right?¡± Ingrid paused but did not turn around. She said in a cold voice, ¡°None of your business.¡± With that, she left. Ladarius thought, interesting! Although I¡¯m not familiar with her, she is very simr to our mother. However, I didn¡¯t expect that she would be more ambitious than our mother. There are probably many secrets hidden in her. Previously, when thepany went bankrupt I felt that my life was aplete failure and I no longer had the chance to turn things around. Now, I feel that I gave up too early. I still have the chance, right? Things are really getting more and more interesting. ¡°Are you sure it is useful?¡± Looking at the small bottle filled with transparent liquid, Susan unconsciously swallowed. Ingrid shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem! After all, it¡¯s not easy to get it. Don¡¯t use too much, just a little bit is enough.¡± Susan did not speak, but she gripped that small bottle tightly as if she was holding something important. Ingrid asked in a low voice, ¡°Susan, are you really going to do this? Didn¡¯t you say that Simon is not a person who will be coerced by others¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be coerced by others, but he is a person with the bottom line.¡± Susan raised her head and her gaze slowly fell into the distance, saying, ¡°I have been by his side for so many years, and he has always been very sell-restrained. He has never had any scandal sheets. I know that it is not only because of me. He will never allow himself to have any deviation. But if he sleeps with me, he will definitely marry me!¡± Because of her understanding of him, Susan trusted this point and thought of using it. Susan was also very clear that regardless of whether this matter would seed or not, the rtionship between her and Simon would developinto a new rtionship. As for whether it would worsen or develop in a better direction, it was hard to say. However, Susan was willing to roll the dice! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ingrid reminded Susan again, ¡°He might marry you, but what do you think he will do if he knows what you did to him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hate you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡± Susan took a deep breath and trembled at the thought of this possibility. But she said firmly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m afraid, I have to do it! Ingrid, I¡¯m not afraid that he hates me. What I¡¯m most afraid of is that in his eyes, I am insignificant. Then one day, he will forget about me. When I think of this possibility, I feel that even if he hates me, I¡¯m still happy.¡± Ingrid looked at Susan and sighed. She said, ¡°Alright! Since you have thought it through, then I can only support you. I hope that your dream wille true.¡± ¡°Thank you for always supporting me, encouraging me, and reminding me!¡± Susan said sincerely as she ced her hands on both sides of Ingrid¡¯s shoulders. She continued, ¡°Ingrid, you are my best friend! ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t forget to inform the paparazzi. Let them know half an hour ahead of ten o¡¯clock. I want to make sure that nothing goes wrong!¡± Ingrid nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As a friend, I have done everything that I can help you with. As for the rest, you can only rely on yourself!¡± Ingrid thought about it and said, ¡°But, are you sure that Simon will attend the dinner hosted by the Chamber of Commerce that day alone? Will he bring that woman along?¡± Susan shook her head and said, ¡°He has yet to bring her out in public. Moreover, that woman not only would not appear at the dinner hosted by the Chamber of Commerce that day, she would also not appear in LA.¡± Ingrid said with a shocked expression, ¡°You want to kidnap her?¡± Susan nced at Ingrid and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I do want to do this, but there are many ways to get rid of a person. There is no need to kidnap her.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, just help me spread the news on time that day. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± Susan interrupted Ingrid and seemed to have made up her mind. These past few days, Susan had endured the torment of her heart. This time, she was going all out. No matter what, she had to roll the dice for herself. Ingrid did not dissuade Susan. She only said in a low voice, ¡°It is said that the medicinal effects are very strong. You must not put too much. Otherwise, it will backfire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Susan¡¯s voice was firm, but her fingers holding the bottle trembled slightly. In the past, she wanted to win Simon¡¯s heart, but now she only wanted to sleep with him! When Susan thought that the news that Simon slept with her would be widely known, she was excited. Susan thought, after Silviaes back from WASHINGTON and sees such news, she must be very angry and sad. She thinks that Simon must marry her and won¡¯t betray her. I will give her a lesson. LA Sweet Revenge By Nuit 288 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 288 Chapter 288 Something We Can Do Now Looking at Silvia, who was busy packing her luggage, Simon could not help but hold her waist from behind. ¡°How about I go with you?¡± Although she wouldn¡¯t go abroad this time, ever since the incident in France, he had been more worried. Knowing that she was going on a business trip, he became uneasy. ¡°How about I don¡¯t leave?¡± she turned her head around and said half seriously. ¡°Really?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes lit up, and his voice rose lewdegrees ¡°Fool!¡± she smiled. Silvia bent down to continue inicking her lumage¡±It will only take two days, and I will be back soon Besides,minotoiny abroad im ponto Washington It¡¯s not far. How Can anything happen to me there¡¯ ¡°But I¡¯m concerned!¡± He buried his head in her neck and did not hide his worry for her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . What she said was right, but he would still miss her and did not want to separate from her for a moment Silvia paused slightly She did not expect him to directly express his concern and worry for her. She stopped and turned around, hugging um ¡°Silly. I can proiekt mysel!!¡± Simon knew that she could protect herselt in fact, he had vaguely sensed it since she came back from France. Although she did not say anything, the kidnappers were not ordinary gangsters In such an environment, it was hard to believe that she could hold on and was not injured Of course, since she didn¡¯t say it, Simon couldu¡¯t ask for details. She was a member of the Austin family. so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have some self-defense skills. She had practiced martial arts since she was young, but he didn¡¯t know what level her self defense skills could reach ¡°I know that you have learned some skills in the Austin family, but you have to know that in this world, you can¡¯t just protect yourself with martial arts. There are many invisible things that are more dangerous than physical attacks,¡± Simon calmed down, looked at her, and said seriously, This was also the reason why he was concerned. Naturally, the ident in France would not happen again in Washington. However, Washington was also filled with threats. This time, it was the Perfuming Association that specifically invited her. Simon felt this invitation might be a trap. His eyes were filled with concern. Silvia smiled and raised her hand to caress the corner of his eyes. Then, she used her fingers to gently stroke his furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Of course, I know it. I¡¯m not so smart, but I¡¯m not so stupid as to not have any sense of defense. Moreover, I¡¯ll only be there for two days. You arranged the hotel for me. These two days, I¡¯m going to the association to handle some matters. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Even if someone deliberately makes things difficult for me, believe me, I can deal with it!¡± Perhaps in the past, Silvia was not good at socializing and was even disgusted with these pointless social interactions. However, ever since Silvia was with Simon, she gradually learned to deal with these things herself. People learned to grow up and be independent after they learned to ept and solve problems, instead of escaping ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± Stretching an index finger, he no longer dissuaded and only made a request. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to be strong!¡± he said word by word seriously Silvia was stunned. She smiled and held his index finger in her palin. ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± She didn¡¯t think she had ever forced herself to be strong She just felt that she could deal with things by herself. Moreover, she was only going to Washington to participate in a meeting. She was not going somewhere as dangerous as the tiger¡¯s den. Holding his finger andughing, she thought of something. ¡°Oh right, I also have a request. You have to promise me!¡± Simon nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what it is?¡± She widened her eyes in surprise when he agreed without hesitation. ¡°No matter what it is, I promise you!¡± He would do anything she asked. Silvia thought, since he acted like this, how can I continue to say my request? Since he said so, I can say it anyway. ¡°What if I tell you that I want the entire Warin?¡± She raised her eyebrows and said half-jokingly. Her eyes seemed to be provoking, but she didn¡¯t know that when she looked at him, she seemned to be seducing him. ¡°Sure!¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate. He wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t feel tired and are willing to take care of it, you can go through the process tomorrow.¡± He sounded serious. With her body pressed close to him, Silvia wanted to joke with him and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take care of it. How tiring! If I take over, the first thing I will do is to sell it, and I will have a lot of money!¡± Alter saying that, she looked at him from the corners of her eyes, waiting for his reaction. However, he was still so calm. He even nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s fine too! It is indeed a veryrge sum of TOS money. At least it can support us and our children for our entire lives. I can travel around the world with you. That¡¯s good too.¡± Silvia was surprised by his words. Simon added, ¡°But.¡± Silvia asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But I suggest you not do that.¡± Silvia thought, well, he regretted it. She held back herughter and pretended to be dissatisfied. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. As expected, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to part with it, but I feel that it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Probably because his back was next to the bed, he stood for a long time and felt ufortable. He sat down next to the bed, but the hand holding her did not loosen. He picked her up and let her sit on hisp. Looking up slightly at her, he said, ¡°If Warin is sold, we can get a lot of money, which is enough for you, me, and our children to live. But it may not be enough for our grandchildren, as well as the next generation. For the sake of future generations, I suggest you keep Warin. If you feel tired, I will take care of it. The money will be endless. This is a long-term n. What do you think?¡± His rational analysis and statement shocked Silvia, who was originally joking. She looked at him in surprise. ¡°You even considered your grandson?¡± ¡°Everything about you is within my consideration!¡± he gently kissed her chin and said gently. Silvia had listened to his words of affection countless times, but every time she heard them, she would be touched. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you.¡± She blushed, and she twisted her waist, wanting to move off his legs to continue packing her luggage. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s do something practical!¡± With a flip, he pressed her down. With her back against the soft bed, Silvia opened her eyes wide. ¡°Something practical?¡± ¡°Speaking of grandchildren, there are some things that we can do now, such as ¡­ having a son first?¡± The corners of his lips curled up. He felt that this proposal was very good and immediately made a move! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 289 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 289 Chapter 289 If This Is Your Choice The annual meeting of the Chamber of Commerce in LA was very lively. The outstanding talents of various industries woulde. After all, it was a chance to have a social meetup with the business partners who had worked together this year. Moreover, they could find potential customers and perhaps get better investments. At this party, Simon was naturally the focus. Many middle-sizedpanies who wanted to cooperate with Warin or hoped to get investments would try their best to curry favor with Simon. Susan was a little nervous as she held the wine ss. She had been staring at Simon for a long time, This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. but for the time being, she could not find an opportunity to squeeze in and drag him out of the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Ingrid walked over and smiled as she looked ahead. Her voice was not loud. Only they two could hear it. Of course, only the two of them could understand it. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Susan pursed her lips. ¡°There are too many people. I am waiting for an opportunity.¡± ¡°Waiting is not a good choice. If you keep waiting, he will probably leave.¡± Ingrid lowered her head and took a sip of wine. She still had a faint smile on her face as she greeted everyone around her. Susan was actually struggling in her heart. She had made up her mind to do this today, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little afraid. She had always loved and feared Simon. She had loved him for so many years, but when she faced him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy. Susan raised his head and gulped down arge mouthful of wine to boost her courage. ¡°Remember what we said!¡± After saying that, she strode towards Simon. When she was almost there, she took two sses of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and stared at the man in front of her with a burning gaze. Her little finger touched the side of the ss and then pushed through the crowd toe to Simon. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Simon looked back and saw her. ¡°Simon, I was not sensible before. I did something that made you angry and was very impulsive. I hope you can forgive ine.¡± She handed him a ss of wine and said sincerely, ¡°I hope that you can be generous and ept my apology.¡± Simon looked at her and politely took the ss, but he did not drink it. ¡°You have grown up. You should know what you are doing. It¡¯s not so serious. I will still treat you as my sister.¡± Hearing the word ¡°sister¡±, Susan paused and said. ¡°I understand. Then, if you forgive me, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± As she spoke, she raised the ss in her hand. ¡°Susan, we two families are acquaintances. We don¡¯t need to drink to make an apology.¡± He did not seem to have any intention of drinking it. ¡°No, we do!¡± She took a step forward and continued to stand in front of him, afraid that he would not drink. She raised her head and drank the wine in her ss. ¡°I am sincere. I hope you can give us ¡­ give me a chance.¡± She stared at the wine ss, as if she would not feel at ease if he did not drink it. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows and asked again. Biting her lower lip, she insisted. ¡°Yes, just this once!¡± ¡°If this is your choice¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, he said slowly, ¡°Alright!¡± Raising his head and drinking the wine in his ss, he raised his empty ss, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Her voice was trembling a little. She probably did not realize that she didn¡¯t feel at ease after he drank the wine. Instead, her heart beat faster. He drank it. He really drank it. Everything was going ording to her n. Soon, it was going to be the most important step. She only hoped that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She hoped that it would be the result she wanted. It was nine o¡¯clock, and dinner was at its peak. The banquet hall was bustling with noise. Of course, some tired people went to their rooms to rest. Susan had been keeping an eye on Simon¡¯s movements. Fifteen minutes ago, he had already left the venue and gone to the resting room. She had already gotten the room card in advance, 1808. She estimated the medicine should have worked, so she gave Ingrid a look and quietly left to the elevator. Looking at her going away, Ingrid curled her lips and walked to the balcony to make a call. ¡°Do it now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ladarius quickly spread the news to the paparazzi, saying there would be explosive news in Room 1808 at Cloudy Hotel. Although he did not make it clear, the paparazzi were very sensitive to these things. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was necessary to make a trip. In reality, even Ladarius did not know what the explosive news was. However, since Ingrid had instructed him to do so, he did as instructed. During the time he was working with Ingrid, he finally understood why he had failed before. He was too simple. He thought he was an oriole, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was just a mantis. He thought that Silvia was his prey, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be a goshawk. Before, she was just sleeping soundly. When she woke up, she soared into the sky. These past few days, he had thought things through very clearly. V.L was not important. He always wanted to expand his vision. Once he took over the Petersen family, he would have enough strength to contend against Simon. He thought, if I can get power from others, why do I have to work hard from the very beginning? In the past, I was too stupid. Susan looked up at the room number 1808 and then looked at the room card in her hand. She took a deep breath and put the room card to the door lock. With a beep, the door opened. There was no light in the room, and she did not dare to turn it on. If he woke up when the light was on, things would be difficult. Under the dim light in the room, she could vaguely see a man sitting beside the bed. Obviously, he was Simon. Suppressing her excitement, Susan slowly walked toward him. However, there was something strange about it. She wondered, under the effect of the medicine, can he still maintain his calm and steady state? The doubt in her heart shed by. After all, she was about to achieve her goal. Her excitement still concealed her other emotions. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Originally, she wanted to call him, but she was afraid that her identity would be revealed, so she did not say anything. She walked to him, bent down, and reached out to touch his face. When she touched his cheek, she felt her heart miss a beat. Her fingers slid down his cheek and reached into the cor of his neck. She wanted to continue, but at that moment, her hand was suddenly pressed. Susan was shocked. She thought, ording to the intensity of the drug, he should pounce on me and impatiently continue. However, he is so calm and doesn¡¯t have the slightest intention of getting closer to me. Just as Susan was wondering, themp on the bed was turned on, and the room was lit up! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 290 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 290 Chapter 290 Susan, Are You Stupid? The light was so dazzling that Susan could not open her eyes for a moment. She narrowed her eyes and opened them again. She was so shocked that her face turned pale. ¡°Why is it you?¡± She stumbled back in panic, but her hand was still pressed there, so she did not fall, but it was awkward enough. Her hand was still firmly pressed on his corbone, as if it was the most conclusive evidence, but she was not touching the person she was longing for, but her brother. Chester¡¯s expression was no better than hers. He sat there with a gloomy face and looked at her with a deep gaze. Susan¡¯s mind waspletely nk, and she waspletely dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, then who could it be?¡± Chester spoke faintly, his voice sinister, no longer as cheerful as usual. ¡°You, let go of me!¡± Susan was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She could only desperately pull her hand out, as if this would erase the evidence of what she had wanted to do. Chester looked down at her hand. If he had not stopped her in time, she would have touched his other parts. He did not know what Susan would do. Chester was more than shocked. He never thought that his sister would actually dare to do such a thing When Simon talked about it with him, he did not think much of it and even did not believe it. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would definitely think that it was a rumor. As soon as he let go, Susan stumbled backward and fell to the ground. She sat on the ground and did not want to get up for the time being. She was very depressed. She had not figured out what was going on. ¡°Why are you here? Where is he?¡± Since she had already been exposed, there was nothing to hide, so she asked straightforwardly. ¡°You still dare to ask! How dare you do such a thing? If I weren¡¯t here, tell me what you want to do. Are you crazy, Susan?¡± Chester suddenly stood up, his face full of anger. In the face of his reprimand, Susan seemed to be very disapproving. She bent one of her legs and rested her other hand on her knee. She tilted her head and looked at Chester, ¡°What did I do? I just want to be with the person I like. What¡¯s wrong with that? Chester, what qualifications do you have to me me? How many women have you slept with? At least I am better than you, you yboy!¡± ¡°No matter what, I will not use the career and future of the Xavier family to cause trouble!¡± Chester was about to go crazy from anger. At that time, she still did not know her wrongs. ¡°I originally thought that you had already thought things through over the past few days. I never thought that you would be so bold. You actually dared to drug him! Do you know who he is? Do you know his methods? Do you want your entire family to die with you?¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± With a disdainful sneer, she slowly stood up. ¡°Look at how timid you are. If it weren¡¯t for you being a hindrance here, I would have already slept with him. With his character, do you think he will not be responsible for me? At that time, our family¡¯s business will only be more sessful, and you will also benefit from it. If I¡¯m pregnant, it will be even perfect. You are still shouting here.¡± She ced a hand on her abdomen, as if she was already pregnant. She thought about it and said, ¡°By the way, where is he? Also, how did you know?¡± She thought, the n is wless. Apart from Ingrid, I did not tell anyone else. I even asked Ingrid to buy medicine and watch others¡¯ reactions. I did not do anything else. How can I be exposed? Could it be that Ingrid¡­ As Susan thought about it, Chester was driven mad. He clenched his fists as he tried his best to control his emotions. ¡°Susan, you are really stupid! Your tricks are childish in his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the friendship between the two families, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died now! Now, follow me!¡± He stretched out his hand, wanting to hold Susan, but she seemed to suddenly remember something, and her expression changed, ¡°Oh no! What time is it now?¡± ¡°Half past nine!¡± Looking at the time, Chester was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Fortunately, we still have time!¡± When she heard that it was half past nine, she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Since the n hadpletely failed, she could no longer stay here. It would be more troublesome when the paparazzi cameter. She tidied up her clothes and looked at Chester, whose face was gloomy. She pouted and walked over to open the door. What a surprise! As soon as the door was opened, sh cameras shed wildly as the reporters took pictures. ¡°Susan, it¡¯s Susan!¡± The reporters were excited when they saw Susan, a popr female star, in a room with a man. This news was shocking! It was worth it for them to rush over in such a hurry. They raised their cameras high, afraid that they would not be able to capture the detailed picture. Susan was walking in front, and Chester was still in the room, so the people outside did not see who the man inside was. Susan raised her arm to cover her eyes. She was very surprised that these reporters hade so early. The news should not have been released so early, but her experiences with the media made her calm enough. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°What are you doing? If you want to interview, you should arrange the time with my agent first.¡± ¡°Miss Xavier, are you alone?¡± ¡°There seems to be someone in there. Miss Xavier, it¡¯s sote. Are you talking about the script?¡± ¡°Miss Xavier, are you in a rtionship?¡± Some sharp questions were arranged by her, but now, they seemed very embarrassing. ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± Frowning, Chester walked out with an impatient look on his face, as if he had been disturbed by the noise. The reporters were shocked. ¡°Mr. Xavier?¡± Those who knew a lot of gossip acquainted with many rich young men, especially a yboy like Chester, with various scandals. But¡­ Chester was Susan¡¯s brother. This couldn¡¯t be the explosive news they had wanted. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± He raised his hand and revealed his gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for everyone to come and take pictures of my sister at such ate hour! However, I hope everyone will give her some private space so that she won¡¯t be too tired.¡± ¡°Mr. Xavier, why are you here?¡± Some people were unwilling to give up and even looked into the room. They didn¡¯t expect this. Seeing their actions, Susan was very depressed. She also hoped that there was someone else in the room. This was not her arrangement, but everything had gone wrong. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t pull it back, and could only watch it go strange. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here? My sister had a few drinks at the Chamber of Commerce and was resting in her room. Now I¡¯m taking her home. Do you have any questions?¡± Chester shrugged and replied Haturally This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Uh. Everyone looked at each other. They thought, there is indeed no problem, but what about tomorrow¡¯s headlines. We can¡¯t say that the siblings of the Xavier family had a deep rtionship and went home together. That¡¯s pointless. Just as they were hesitating, they suddenly heard a loud thud. The noise was quite loud because it happened to be in the opposite room, so everyone present heard it clearly. For a moment, it was so quiet that even the sound of breaths could be heard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 291 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 291 Chapter 291 He Has Seen Through It Susan subconsciously looked at Chester. Even now, she still had not figured out where Simon was. Hearing themotion, she suspected it was Simon She walked over and knocked on the door. She was not sure who was inside, but her intuition drove her to find it out. ¡°Is there anyone?¡± she asked. There was no reply from inside. Slie knocked on the door again, but there was no response from inside. The loud noise just now turned into silence. ¡°Get someone from the guest department to take a look. Don¡¯t let anything happen to the guest,¡± Chester said as he turned around. Just as Chiester was about to call for someone, the door opened from the inside. Ingrid stood at the door. Her hair was scattered, and she looked like she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Her eyes were half-open as she peeked her head out through the crack in the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Ingrid?¡± Susan was very surprised. She had not expected that Ingrid would actually be inside. And it was opposite Chester¡¯s room. ¡°Susan, why are there so many people? Didn¡¯t you go to rest? Why are there so many people?¡± Ingrid asked, covering her lips with one hand and letting out a yawn. ¡°Yes, I went to rest. My brother came to pick me up.¡± Susan replied, staring at Ingrid without blinking. She looked into the room through the gap. She thought, Ingrid¡­ Simon¡­ Susan felt uneasy and felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. Your brother brought so many people to bring you home?¡± Ingrid scratched her head and said, ¡°Then, bye, I¡¯ll continue to sleep for a while!! As Ingrid spoke, she was about to close the room door. Susan blocked the door and did not let her close it. She smiled at Ingrid and said, ¡°Ingrid, there was a loud noise in your room just now. Did anything drop? Are you okay?¡± As Susan spoke, she wanted to enter, and Ingrid didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I just fell asleep too deeply and fell off the bed. Is it loud? Did you all hear it?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you that careless?¡± Although Susan said that, she quickly walked in. The paparazzi outside also wanted to follow her in, but they were stopped by Ingrid. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you toe in?¡± Ingrid asked. Susan walked around the room and found nothing. She was the only one left in the room, as if the sound just now had never happened. She wondered, did Ingrid fall off the bed? The bed is indeed quite messy, and there are no traces of others. Am I overthinking it?? But¡­ It¡¯s so weird When Susan passed through the bathroom, she looked inside. It was also empty. There was no one inside. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Ingrid suddenly leaned over from her shoulder and asked softly. It was so sudden that Susan was startled. She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, nothing! Then, Ingrid, you have to be careful. Remember to lock the door. Have a good rest.¡± Susan left. When the people outside saw that there was nothing exciting, they were disappointed, and they could only disperse. Along the way, Susan did not speak. Chester originally did not want to pay attention to her, but seeing her frowning thoughtfully, he could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly are you thinking?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head. She was very puzzled by Ingrid¡¯s appearance in the opposite room. ¡°Chester, Simon¡­.¡± ¡°How dare you mention himi? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. This matter is not over yet. Behave yourself!¡± Pointing at her, Chester was mad. Pursing her lips, Susan shrugged her shoulders and stopped talking She thought, it would be fine if I made it. But since Simon already knew what I was going to do, why didn¡¯t he directly reveal it to me? Besides, I clearly watched him drinking that ss of wine. Closing the door, Ingrid gently pped her hands and turned to open the bathroom door, pulling open the shower curtain. In the bathtub, there was a man with a bare upper body. He was only wearing a pair of underwear. He was lying inside in a strange posture. His head was tilted to the side. It was obvious that he hadinted. Ingrid nced at him coldly and turned to the sink. She washed her hands carefully and looked at herself in the mirror. Her soft hair was a little messy, and her cheeks were slightly red. She had been caught off guard and was hurt by this man. She gently touched the red spot on her cheeks. She slowly squatted down in front of the bathtub and raised her hand to p the man¡¯s face twice. She used great strength, and after being pped, his cheeks immediately swelled up. The man snorted softly, but he was still asleep as if he had not felt anything. After that, Ingrid was satisfied. She stood up again, walked out of the bathroom, picked up her coat, put it on, and slowly tidied it up Susan was picked up by Chester. In other words, Simon was not in Ingrid¡¯s room. However, Ingrid had clearly arranged everything Originally, Cory Zouch, this yboy, should have been in Room 1SOS. The one resting in this room should have been Simon, who had been drugged Now, Susan was safely taken away by her brother, and Ingrid had almost been raped by Cory, Ingrid wondered, what had gone wrong? The only thing she could think of was that man who had gone missing Ingrid thought, or had he already seen through it? Have I underestimated him? When Ingrid walked out of the room, she turned off the lights. The cold moonlight shone on the side of her face, making her look gloomy. Ingrid took out her phone. ¡°Get someone to clean lip Room 1806.¡± The next day, the entertainment gossip magazine, as always, was full of insignificant gossip, but one piece of news seemed refreshing ¡°Cory Zouch, the second son of the Zouch family, also the famous yboy in LA, had been stripped naked and thrown on the street. Maybe he had offended someone. It seems that he had been beaten.¡± Originally, people who encountered this kind of thing could call the police. However, he had always been profligate and quite annoying. In addition, he never cared about his business and just got drunk somewhere. The Zouch family did not take him seriously. This matter was left unsettled. No one knew that an explosive piece of news was nipped in the bud. At that time, Simon had already boarded a ne to Washington. He was not interested in these ending matters at all. ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± After receiving the news from the ground, Freddie reported to Simon ¡°Yes.¡± Simon quietly leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Your words have already been delivered. Chester said that he would send Miss Xavier abroad and wouldn¡¯t let her appear in your and Mrs. Palmer¡¯s sight again.¡± Simon could tell that Chester must have forced himself to promise, but it was already a great compromise. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were old friends in the past, the things that Susan had done would have been enough for her to die ten thousand times. Freddie was very emotional as he thought, Miss Xavier looks delicate and weak. How dare she drug Mr. Palmer? Sweet Revenge By Nuit 292 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 292 Chapter 292 Susan, Give Up Although Susan was not physically punished, this punishment was more ruthless than any physical punishment. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She had cried and made a fuss, but from her parents¡¯ attitude, it was clear that there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Susan¡­¡± With a sigh, Mary Xavier, Susan¡¯s mother, wanted to say something. She turned to look at her son¡¯s face and held it back. She could only shed tears quietly. Chester was not frivolous anymore as he said sternly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s useless no matter who you call! When you had the guts to provoke him, why didn¡¯t you think that there would be such a result? Mom, don¡¯t help her. You spoiled her so much, which led to this result. If we don¡¯t send her abroad, our business will not be able to continue in the future. The Xavier Group will be finished!¡± Mary¡¯s face was gloomy. She said carefully, ¡°No, it won¡¯t be. No matter what, our two families are old friends. I watched Simon grow up. Susan just made a mistake on a whim. She had liked Simon since she was a child. Simon knew that. Besides, he was not drugged. Even if he was, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to him to sleep with Susan. How could¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mom! What are you saying?¡± Chester was very troubled. It was precisely because of their mother that Susan became like this. She didn¡¯t even consider the consequences at all. ¡°Now, it was Susan who had drugged Simon. It is vile. If it is spread, it will ruin our reputation. Do you know what would have happened if Simon hadn¡¯t taken into ount the rtionship between our two families and stuffed a random man into the room she had entered?¡± As soon as he shouted that, Mary and Susan both shuddered. Especially Susan, she only felt that her n had failed, and she was a little unwilling, but she did not think so much about it. Hearing Chester¡¯s words, Susan felt as if her head had been hit by a sledgehammer. That was right. If it wasn¡¯t Chester in the room, but someone else, then the result would have been¡­ She broke out in a cold sweat and felt a bit scared just thinking about it. ¡°Susan, it¡¯s time for you to think it through. He has already let you off two times. If there is a third time, plot to mention you, thetire Xavier family, me, our parents, and everyone else will be involved. Do you understand?¡± Susan did not speak, but her paleplexion already exined everything *This is yourst chance. If you go abroad, you¡¯d better note back. In any case, our parents and I can visit you in the future. You should also retire from showbiz, just saying that you are going abroad to study. This is the best for you.¡± Chester¡¯s voice softened. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Susan like this. After all, she was his sister. He was also very sad. Susan was silent for a while. ¡°Then¡­ Before I leave, can I see him again?¡± ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for her to speak, Chester continued, ¡°Do you think that he will be willing to see you again after what you have done this time?¡± ¡°Besides, he is not in LA right now. And he should have blocked all your contact information. He will not want to see you again. Don¡¯t you understand? Susan, give up!¡± Thesest few words were fatal. Susan was almost unable to support herself. Mary was very sad to see Susan¡¯s desperate look. She quickly grabbed her daughter and said, ¡°Chester, don¡¯t say anymore! Susan, it¡¯s not a big deal. Just don¡¯t contact him. There are many good men in this world. It¡¯s his loss that he didn¡¯t choose you. It¡¯s not worth it to be sad for such a person, understand?¡± Susan bit her lower lip, lier eyes wide open, but she managed to hold back her tears. After a while, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Theil.. I want to see someone before I leave.¡± ¡°Who do you want to see?¡± Chester asked with a frown. The car slowly drove into the yard. Ingrid parked the car. Before entering the room, she heard a soft conversation in the living room. The people inside seemed to be very happy, and asionally chuckled. Stunned, Ingrid walked in and saw her mother sitting in a chair. The one sitting beside her was actually Susan. After hesitating for a moment, she changed her shoes and walked over with a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back. Susan is here too!¡± Her manner was very natural, and there was nothing strange about it. Hannah smiled and nodded, ¡°Susan has been here for a while. She chatted with me for a while. She is really a good child. Look at you. I don¡¯t know what you are busy with all day. You don¡¯t have time to chat with me.¡± ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of things in thepany. You also know that Mr. Petersen is a little busy, so I will try my best to help him!¡± Ingrid gestured with her fingers and said mischievously. ¡°Only you are the best!¡± Hannah stood up and said, ¡°Then chat with Susan for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to make some soup for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± Ingrid bent down and gently touched her cheek. Only then did Ingrid sit down at the side, smiling as she looked at Susan. ¡°Why are you here today? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call in advance?¡± Susan picked up the cup at the side and took a sip. She chuckled and said, ¡°If I called you in advance. would you wee me?¡± After pausing for a second, Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I wee you! I hope you cane every day!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Susan slowly put down the cup and looked up at her. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe again in the future.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Ingrid had a face full of surprise and disbelief, as if she really knew nothing at all, Looking at her appearance, Susan suddenly felt that Chester was right. She was really quite stupid. Before, she had not realized that her good friend was not as simple as she looked. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± Susan tilted her head and gently rubbed her fingers on the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll be going abroad in two days. And I may not be back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting back? Why? Where are you going? Why is it so sudden?¡± A series of questions blurted out, and Ingrid seemed to really be nervous about Susan. Susan let out a mockingugh and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask me if I had seeded that day and what the result was? Don¡¯t you want to know if there is any good news?¡± The anxiety on Ingrid¡¯s face faded a little. She said with a face full of regret, ¡°I was just about to ask about it. What exactly happened that day? Why were you with your brother? Did you fail because he found it out? But don¡¯t be discouraged. There will still be a chance!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 293 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 293 Chapter 293 We Are Not Friends Anymore ¡°Ingrid, why were you there that day?¡± Susan asked calmly. ¡°Oh, I was drunk and felt a little tired that day, so I went to rest. Besides, I also wanted to keep a lookout for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that ¡­ I would fall asleep.¡± As Ingrid spoke, she scratched her hair.¡±I¡¯m sorry! Right, what happened that day?¡± Susan did not speak and only stared at Ingrid, trying to find something from her face. However, even though Ingrid was being stared at like this, she did not show the slightest bit of difort. Her expression wasposed, and she even innocently blinked her eyes, looking very puzzled. ¡°Originally, I wanted to ask you why the paparazzi wire informed toe at ten o¡¯clock but they arrived atlf past nine. But now, I don¡¯t think I need to ask anymore,¡± Susan said lightly after a while. ¡°Why?¡± Ingrid widened her eyes. ¡°They came at half past nine? Why did theye so early?¡± ¡°Yeah, why did theye so early?¡± With a slight smile, Susan lowered her head and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s destiny! Or perhaps, it¡¯s a punishment because I trusted the wrong person.¡± ¡°Susan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±Ingrid held Susan¡¯s hand and asked worriedly. Susan looked down at her hand and silently pulled it out. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ingrid, I only realized today that you are really something, Really! You are much more capable than the Ingrid that I know.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by the Ingrid that you know? Susan, I don¡¯t understand what you said today.¡± Ingrid had a pair of big round watery eyes. She would make people feel like Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. she was innocent. Ingrid blinked, innocent and puzzled, her eyes full of confusion. Sighing faintly, Susan said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you understand or not. I already have the answer I want. Anyway, I¡¯m going to leave this ce. To you, I don¡¯t have much value anymore. Take care of yourself! ¡°He let me go once, and I will let you go this time. However, it is hard to say whether lie will let you Lo or not.¡± After saying that, Susan stood up. ¡°Susan¡­¡±Grabbin: her wrist. Ingrid looked up at her. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by not letting go? What¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m so worried about you!¡± ¡°Enough, Ingrid!¡± Susan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and forcefully shook Ingrid off. Susan was very angry. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said it, why don¡¯t you drop your act? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re very smart and you are good at scheming. Let me tell you. He knows everything I¡¯ve done, including you and everything we¡¯ve done! He has already seen through it. We are simply no match for him. I¡¯m not his match. Neither are you!¡± ¡°Susan, why are you saying such things? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Ingrid also stood up. She said in a sincere manner. ¡°Friends?¡± Susan sneered and said, ¡°From today onwards, we are not friends anymore.¡± Susan strode outside. Perhaps Hannah had heard the sound of a quarrel, she came out from inside and happened to see Susan walking out. ¡°Susan, why did you leave? Why don¡¯t you stay for a while longer? Susan?¡± Susan gave a slight nod before leaving without looking back. Unable to stop Susan, Hannah tumed to look at hertughter¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hannah asked with confusion ¡°It¡¯s nothing Maybe she is in a budmood Mandidat you Sy you were oing to make desserts?¡± Ingrid smiled and walked over. ¡°You¡¯re such a toodie Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting at Although Hannah said this, she still waved her hand and asked the servant to bring the desserts that she had prepared ¡°By the way,st time you said that you already have a boyfriend. Who is he? Why didn¡¯t you bring him here?¡± ¡°We broke up.¡± Ingrid replied nonchntly Hannah was stunned. ¡°Broke up? Why did you break up so easily? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to bring him here¡­¡± ¡°When young people are in a rtionship, it¡¯s normal for us to break up if we don¡¯t think it¡¯s working out between us!¡± Ingrid waved her hand and said disapprovingly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find you the best son-inw!¡± Seeing that Ingrid did not care, Hannah sighed, ¡°How can I not worry? Your father will take that woman and¡­¡± Hannah didn¡¯t finish her sentence, and it seemed that she was very worried. Ingrid stopped eating and turned to look at her mother. ¡°Is my father really going to take that woman in? Did my uncle agree? How can my father do this?¡± ¡°Now your father is determined. No one can change his mind.¡± At the mention of this, Hannah, who was always decisive, also showed a sad look. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t give birth to a son¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ingrid suddenly became angry. ¡°My uncle has a son. Can he inherit the family businn? I have done so many things in thepany over the years. Why am I inferior to men? Is that illegitimate son more capable than me?¡­¡± ¡°Ingrid!¡± Hannah called Ingrid¡¯s name softly and looked at her in surprise. Hannah had probably never seen Ingrid like this before. It brought Ingrid back to her senses and she cleared her throat. ¡°I mean, this is not your fault. If you want to me someone, me my dad. He is the one who has let you down.¡± Looking at Ingrid affectionately, Hannah reached out to pull Ingrid into her arms and gently stroked her hair with one hand. ¡°Mom knows that you are capable and sensible. It¡¯s my fault that you are not a boy. Otherwise, everything in the Petersen family is yours.¡± ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t a woman inherit the family business? Is it because I¡¯m a woman that everything in the Petersen family has to be given to that illegitimate son? Why?¡± Ingrid slowly raised her head. There was some light shing across her eyes, which Hannah had never seen before. Hannah was pretty shocked, but at the same time, she was a little hesitant because of what Ingrid said. ¡°What you said is right, but your father¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what will Dad do if he doesn¡¯t have that illegitimate son?¡± Ingrid suddenly asked. ¡°Ingrid, what are you going to do?¡± Hannah suddenly felt a chill. Looking at her daughter, Hannah felt that she didn¡¯t know Ingrid at all. ¡°Nothing, I was just asking. What can I do? I¡¯m just a girl.¡± Ingrid stuck her tongue out at her mother. She released her hand and continued eating, Hannah looked at Ingrid while Ingrid was eating leisurely. It seemed that Ingrid was no different from usual. However, as Ingrid ate, she suddenly stopped and said thoughtfully, ¡°I read a book that day and said that there were people who died in idents every day in this world. The proportion of people who died in idents is very high. Do you think the woman and her illegitimate son would also happen in this proportion?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 294 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 294 Chapter 294 This is the First Test Before Hannah could say anything, Ingrid suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I hope. If only it could be like this. Don¡¯t you agree, Mom?¡± Hannah looked at her and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Yes.¡± In Hannah¡¯s heart, she also hoped so. Yet, no matter what methods she used, she never thought that she would do that. She still did not have the courage to kill people, but Ingrid suddenly mentioned this. Was it really unintentional, or¡­ Hannah looked at Ingrid worriedly. When she saw ingrid lower her head and continue eating desserts with an innocent look on her face, Hannah wondered if she was overthinking It was in Washington. Although the Perfuming Association was not very well-known, at least in the industry, it was still very authoritative. Having a position in this Perfuming Association, a person must have several awards at least of course, he or she was no longer young So when Silvireceived the invitation, she was also pretty surprised. After all, she was still considered young in this industry and she was not experienced. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Silvia thought, I should take things as theye. It is better to take it as a way to learn and get some experience. However, Silvia did not expect that after she arrived in Washington, someone who imed to be from the Perfuming Association drove a car to pick her up the moment she got off the ne. She originally thought that she would stay in the hotel, but it turned out to be an independent small courtyard. The courtyard was not very big. But in Washington, such a courtyard was much more valuable than any tall building Was the Perfuming Association so generous? Silvia had never heard of it before. The courtyard was not very big, but there were many flowers and nts in the yard. It could be seen that the person who took care of it was very considerate. However, the strange thing was that she was the only one living here. Could it be that the other participants had note yet? Or could it be that everyone had such an independent courtyard to live in? That was so luxurious. ¡°Ms. Austin, you can have a rest first. We won¡¯t bother you.¡± After putting her luggage away, the people who came to pick her up were ready to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, ¡°Silvia asked. ¡°Am I the only one living here? Or are there other people? Also, how far is the hall from here? How can I contact you here?¡± ¡°Well, there is a box on the table in the room. You will know when you see it.¡± After saying this, they all left. Silvia vaguely felt that this trip was a bit strange, but since she was already here, she might as well figure it out. Silvia turned around and entered the room. Sure enough, she saw a wooden box on the table. Her fingers gently touched it and she felt that there should be no other tricks. Silvia held the secret button and opened it with a gentle press. There were several transparent bottles and a letter inside. Silvia opened the envelope. There was a message written on the letter for her. ¡°Dear Ms. Austin, how are you? You must be wondering why you were arranged to stay here instead of at the hotel. We perfumers should not mingle in a dirty ce like the hotel. Although this courtyard is not big, there are dozens of natural spices. I believe you have guessed it. Yes, this is the first test for you. Please make at least two different perfumes in a week. Of course, it cannot bemon in the market. As for the equipment and instruments needed, you can find them in this courtyard. ¡°If you fail to meet the requirements, we will not meet each other, and you will not have the chance to join the Perfuming Association either. If you pass, I will personally receive you. Of course, you can also refuse and leave now, then you will lose the qualifications to join the association for life, and¡­¡± As if the letter was unfinished, it ended with a string of ellipses, giving people space to imagine. Silvia was not sure whether the person was ying hard to get, or for some other reason. Nothing could be seen from the handwriting. It was like a detective game for Silvia. Was it a test? Silvia smiled and put down the letter. She picked up the small bottles and looked at them. They were ordinary bottles of perfume. The letter said that there were at least two different perfumes, but there were six bottles prepared. The other party seemed to be certain that she would ept this test, but Silvia wondered if all the people who had been invited by the association had to go through this. Since she was given a week¡¯s time, she might as well take a stroll around the courtyard and familiarize herself with the environment. The front yard was filled with flowers and nts. Just like the letter said, there were dozens of spices. However, they were all very ordinary and weremonly used. In the backyard, there was a house simr to aboratory. It was not big, but there were all kinds of equipment. However, it was not complete and there were some missing. This courtyard looked unusual, but it was indeed very ordinary. Regardless of the raw materials or the equipment, they were all extremely ordinary. If one relied on these few things and requested to make an unusual perfume on the market, it would be a bit too difficult. They were all perfumers, so they must know how difficult it was. Therefore, this was intentionally making things difficult for Silvia. Was this the so-called test? Silvia nned to go out and take a look to see what was going on. However, when she was about to go out, she found that the door was locked. In other words, she was locked from the outside and could not get out at all. She took out her phone to make a call, but there was no signal. When Silvia came here, she saw that this was not a remote area. It was impossible to have no signal in the city. The only exnation was that there was something like a jammer nearby. It seemed that they had done a lot. Was this just for the sake of testing her? Silvia was rather curious about the person who wrote this letter. ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± Looking at the boss¡¯ face, even though Freddie had worked for Simon for a long time, he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Still no news?¡± His voice was cold, which sent chills down people¡¯s spines. Freddie shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be traced, but Mrs. Palmer has indeed arrived in Washington. This can be confirmed. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Say it!¡± His cold voice was filled with impatience, and it could be heard that his patience had reached its limit. ¡°Yes!¡± Lowering his head, Freddie was actually very surprised by this news, but he still told the truth honestly, ¡°The Perfuming Association said that they had never sent such an invitation, and they had never invited Mrs. Palmer. So¡­¡± Therefore, it was simply fake, and it was unknown who sent the invitation. If that were really the case, then the consequences would be unpredictable. Who dared to send an invitation in the name of the Perfuming Association? Most importantly, they did not discover that it was fake! ¡°I have rested for too long, haven¡¯t 1?¡± Simon slowly raised his eyelids and looked at Freddie. His eyes were filled with sharpness. Freddie had seen tliat kind of gaze before. It represented terror! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 295 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 295 Chapter 295 Scent Crush Miller Street in Washington was a lively and hectic ce, especially at night, which made it so popr. Lots of bars were located on this street, weing all different kinds of people. Less than one mile away from it, there was a secluded street, which was not that popr. People could find small bars here, and also some other small shops. People might get interested in going into small shops that attracted them, and might happen toe across someone with the same interest. As mentioned above, this street was small and quiet, which made it special. Few people came here, and those shops that were running businesses would put on signs to wee customers. Someone with a slim figure appeared in front of a shop and looked at the sign with ¡°Fragrance Shop¡± on it. She researched beforehand that this little shop was not known to so many people, but for perfumers, it was the best ce. Perfumers who loved their job, or someone interested in perfuming business would come to this little shop. It was open only at night. Besides, this little shop had some extraordinary perfuming materials that others didn¡¯t have. Therefore, the shop owner was confident that his customers woulde. He had no worries. His products would be sold out without any effort. He had no agenda for saving his products for some perfuming masters just because they were famous or anything. She didn¡¯t search for the owner. She just found it meaningful toe and see the mysterious ce by herself. Once she stepped in, she sensed the fragranceing out of this ce, which was faint but pure and amazingly beautiful. The light was dim. There was ssical music ying around the shop. Small groups of people were in a conversation here and there, whispering. She found the atmosphere delightful. But she was not sure if this ce was full of perfuming enthusiasts. ¡°Wee! Nice to meet you. Is this your first visit, Miss?¡± A waiter with an old blouse came to greet her as if he was walking out of an ancient store. ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia thought for a while and assumed that they valued their regr customers. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± the waiter asked, ¡°Orange juice, please,¡±Silvia replied, looking around her shoulder. She knew she promised Simon that she would never drink alcohol, orange juice was her best option. The waiter came and said. ¡°Sorry, Miss. We¡¯re out of orange juice. Would you like to drink something else?¡± Silvia was at a loss. She said, ¡°How about mango juice or coconut? Or milk?¡± The waiter implied that the shop didn¡¯t have those beverages. So she asked, ¡°That is fine. I¡¯ll have what you have. Tell me what you have.¡± ¡°We have water. The waiter replied with a smile. ¡°Just water?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. We only prepare water for our customers. Water temperature could be adjusted to your liking though. We have minerals, hot and regr temperature water, ice water¡­¡± Silvia went silent. For the first time in her lifetime, she got to know water could be divided into such categories. She asked the waiter about the difference. ¡°They are all water, but there is a difference ordink to their temperature, you know. Like ice water tastes different from hot water.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say to this. Some nonsense would make sense sometimes, she thought. She smirked, ¡°Give me a cup of every kind. Thank yoll.¡± She decided to differentiate the taste by trying them all. ¡°Ok!¡± The waiter turned around and left. She found a seat near the bar counter. Silence settled in, which made the whispers in the corner audible. ¡°You lost! You lost big this time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to conclusions! We don¡¯t know yet!¡± ¡°We are sure you lost! We know which one is the best!¡± Silvia heard the noise and looked over. At that instance, the waiter put her water on the table. She asked, ¡°Do you know who those people are? I mean, those who are making noises?¡± In bars, people made noises all the time over drinks, But here, she could not figure out what they were doing The waiter cast his nce at them and replied, ¡°I think you know why they are making such a fuss as a perfumer yourself. They arepeting for who has the best spices and stuff like that. They call the game Scent Crush.¡± ¡°Scent Crush?¡± Silvia was in bewilderment hearing the game for the first time. She thought it was weird. And she asked the waiter, ¡°Is that even an official game?¡± ¡°Yeah. It has something to do with perfumes, but it is a game.¡± He waved his hand and began to clean the counter while he kept talking. ¡°Oh really?¡± Silvia said. Seeing her puzzled face, the waiter began to exin the game with a passion, ¡°Let me talk you through how you y the game. Just like a usual game, you will set up a time and gather here. Folks who want to participate in this game will bring their special spices. And there will be a mediator who will decide which of your perfumes is the best. It is not easy to pin down the best of the best.¡± She waved her hand. The waiter sensed that he didn¡¯t exin the game to her full understanding ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and y? You¡¯re a perfumer. It is just a kind ofpetition if I put it simply,¡± the waiter suggested ¡°Other folks y all kinds of different video games or some sports to have fun. But in our shop, we y this game,¡± he added. He saw some customersing in and went to greet them. The waiter¡¯s brief exnation made Silvia interested in trying the game by herself. She hadn¡¯t heard of this game, not in LA, not in any other ce. It was the first time she heard of the name of this game, which, unlike otherpetitions, encouraged only the fun part instead ofpeting She drank her water while she kept her eyes on the table where people were ying. She got interested in those spices that people bring with them. As a perfumer, she wanted to know these spices. She wondered if she would name all of them. In a big and resourceful world, she knew there were a lot of different fragrances and perfumes. She liked the idea of searching in this world endlessly for the special perfume, which made her happy and gratified. And she was hopeful that she woulde across some special fragrance someday. The wood candle from Charles was a special kind of spice material. She was nning to use its ingredients to produce oil, but the material was so rare and special that she stopped her n. She remembered Charles saying the rarity of it, which made it even more special. And she cherished the gilt dearly ¡°Just admit it. You are out! What kind of perfume have you got? It smells like air!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel the same way. I thought my nose had a problem.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Just admit it! is that sohard?¡± Those people said in unison. Silvia sawa girling out of the crowd who was ying. She flushed and was angry, ¡°You guys know nothing about this game!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 296 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 296 Chapter 296 Buy It All Out of curiosity, she left the counter towards the crowd. When she came closer, she discovered it was a kind of grass that sent out the scent. This crass was nothing but an ordinary type. ¡°You guys do not know how to appreciate the scent. Smell that again.¡± The ciri refused to admit her defeat. It seemed that she was confident about her spice material. Unfortunately, they failed to notice her special perfume, ¡°Forget it. Even if you let us smell it again, it is just the grass. Nothing special. Why do you insist we can smell something different from the thing? So funny!¡± Theyughed out loud, Someone patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit that you lost the game? Admitting is not that disgraceful. It is your stuff that failed you.¡± The crowd dispersed. The game was over. No one paid any attention to the girl¡¯s spice box. The girl stood there alone, pursing her lips. Silvia went over to greet her. She took a seat in front of her and said hello. ¡°Hello, but who are you?¡± the girl said in confusion. ¡°Excuse me. I couldn¡¯t help but overhear what you said about the came,¡± Silvia exined herself. She expressed her wish to see the grass. The girl hesitated. It seemed that she was on alert and her eyes sald that she didn¡¯t want anyone to come near her Crass. Silvia understood her and she didn¡¯t me her for her cautiousness. Instead, she was purely curious about the fragrance in front of her. She knew that very creature in this great natureliad its specialvor. The beautiful fragrance came out froin all kinds of grass and wood. It was not easy to find them, and it was even harder to sort them out to make them useful She saw how the girl insisted on her perfume to be the one, and it got her curiosity on fire. She came closer and smelled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was a very faint smell. It was indeed the fragrance of some kind of ordinary grass. Besides, the grass was not freshi any longer and it lost its fragrance. After smelling it, she decided to hold it in her hands. ¡°Please don¡¯t touch it,¡± the girl said out of concern. But it was toote Silvia held it and cut it to see if some juice came out of it. As she expected, it smelled differently this time. The faint smell was gone. It seemed the grass was nothing ordinary. Its scent was both invigorating and wonderful it needed to becut to notice how wonderful the smell was. The crowd failed to notice its special smell because their method was not right. The grass had to be cut and smelled at a close range Silvia admired the fragranceing out of it. ¡°Can I ask where did you get this?¡± she looked up at the girl and asked. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± the girl didn¡¯t let down her cuard, considering Silvinas a total stranger, even though Silvia was nice to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to, but I just find it amazing and I am sincerely curious.¡± The girl was d that someone appreciated its value. She grabbed the grass from Silvia¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Do you really think this is good?¡± ¡°Well, yes. I think so. The smell is not that strong, but it¡¯llst longer. If we make something out of the grass, the fragrance will be amazing.¡± Silvia said what she thought. The girl appreciated Silvia for saying that, which was often heard from the professionals, she asked Silviu. ¡°Are you a perfumer?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Silvia nodded slightly, her eyes fixated on the grass, ¡°So could you tell me where you found it? I want to buy The girl was strict about her words because if people found out the ce where she discovered it, they¡¯d rush to make a profit out of it. ¡°Sorry, it is not for sale!¡± the pilteplied. She ignored Silvia and went to the dispersing crowd, ¡°You know what, you guys know nothing about this grass. See, there is a perfumer who says this is a good thing¡± She said it with pride as if she were a little girl who just got her parents¡¯ praise. It seemed a bit odd to Silvia to see how the girl behavet. She refused to sell it to Silvia but came to brag about it to the crowd, Silvia didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry ¡°What did you just say? Apertumer? So what? We¡¯re notbeled as perfumers, but we¡¯re almost professionals. We can beat these perfumers out there. Laci¡¯s uncle is a well-known international perfumer. Even she said this thing is nothing special. Why don¡¯t you just get over it? We¡¯ll go to a karaoke showter. Why don¡¯t you join us and have some fun? Forget about your grass,¡± someone said. The cirl confirmed in her lead that they had to interest in her ss. They didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin She was pissed. She didn¡¯t want to lose the game. ¡°Well, tine! You guysilul to appreciate it. I let it, but please don¡¯t be so mean! You don¡¯t have to say bad things about it. You just wait and see. I¡¯ll sell it in front of you!¡± When she finished her sentences, she went up to Silvia and said, ¡°You said you wanted to buy it earlier, how much can you offer?¡± Silvia leaned back, her eyes fixated on this girl. She found it hrious but she said, ¡°I can give you how much you want.¡± The girl thought for a while. She looked at her box, pursing her lips. All she had now was a sample of the grass. She said, ¡°I have two acres of it. Do you want to buy it all?¡± The crowdughed at her words. Silvia stood there without any response. Someone from the crowd meddled in, ¡°Two acres of it? How funny! Kelsey, are you serious? Do you own two acres of this grass? Don¡¯t make fool of yourself.¡± At that instant, a prettydy from the crowd came over, took the box in her hands, and smelled the grass. She said, patting Kelsey¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Kelsey, we know you want to win this game. But we don¡¯t intend to be mean. Your grass is Just average. We want you to know this.¡± ¡°I want to buy all of them,¡± Silvia interrupted. Silvia feli for Kelsey, whose eyes now were red, she couldn¡¯t stand the way Kelsey was treated. Besides, she intended to buy it anyway. It was beyond her expectations when she heard Kelsey had two acres of it. But, she could afford to buy them all. Everyone in the shop was stunned. Theirughter came to a sudden stop and they all nced at Silvia as if she was a monster. They froze into silence for a while. The prettydy who was near Kelsey realized she was holding the box for so long and decided to leave her thing alone. She said, ¡°This youngdy owns the real stuff! Let¡¯s hope she can make use of it well!¡± Her words were more directed at Silvia than at Kelsey. In her heart, she didn¡¯t want any good things to happen to Kelsey. In one of the private rooms, three people saw all this and it took one of them by surprise, ¡°Howe she is here!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 297 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 297 Chapter 297 Let Them Compete First He had very reason to be surprised, for Silvia should still be in the yard instead of here. The only gate was locked, and the surrounding walls were nearly 15 feet high. Did she ily out? Meanwhile, Silvia was focused on the spices. She didn¡¯t notice that there were other people paying attention to her side. ¡°Here¡¯s a deposit, if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Silvia took out her purse very seriously, took out a wad of bills from it, and stuffed the money into the girl¡¯snd. ¡°You can write your address to me, and I¡¯lle to see you sometime. We¡¯ll signa formal contract.¡± Sering ihat Silvia was so serious, those people were surprised and ridiculed. ¡°Congrattions, Kelsey. There really is someone who appreciates your spices!¡± The girl patted Kelsey on the shoulder and said mockingly. Silvia did not care. If most people knew what was good, perfumers would not be so scarce. Spices that ordinary people could recognize weren¡¯t rare or precious. Anyway, it was a very productive trip today. Silvia carcfully put away the box and turned to leave. However, she was stopped by Kelsey. ¡°Wait!¡± Kelsey stood in front of Silvia. Then she said, ¡°Tell them. Is this a rare spice? They don¡¯t know what¡¯s what. Right?¡± Kelsey was young and full of vigor, and she felusul to admit defeat. Silvia looked up and found that everyone was looking at her. She suddenly became the focus of attention, which was not something she wanted. With a light cough, Silvia said, ¡°It depends. I think it is excellent, so, I am willing to buy it all. And you also think it is excellent. You don¡¯t have to care about what others think¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t work!¡± Kelsey was very stubborn. ¡°The final product of spices is to be appreciated. They don¡¯t appreciate it, but you do! Aren¡¯t you a perfumer? Tell them how ridiculous they are. They can¡¯t appreciate it at all!¡± Silvia was speechless. She just wanted to buy these spices. She didn¡¯t want to be a teacher. There were professionals trained to teach people. ¡°Well¡­ Everyone has different preferences, and you can¡¯t ask everyone to be the same. Some like the sweetness of flowers, others like the freshness of citrus, and the rest like the coolness of mint. It¡¯s just about tastes, and nothing etse You like the spices, and I like them, too. You are willing to sell them to me, and I am willing to buy them from you. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± In Silvia¡¯s cycs, it was a simple matter, and there was no reason to make itplicated. However, other people thought differently. Kelsey even stuffed the money back in Silvia¡¯s hands and snatched the box back ¡°i won¡¯t sell it to you if you say so!¡± Silvia was dumbfounded She thought, how can you do this? Where is your integrity? We¡¯re doing business here, OK? ¡°Enouch, Kelsey Drop the act. She¡¯s your shill, right? ¡°You went all out. Yourven hired a shill lor today¡¯s Scent Crush! What a shame. She is bad at acting, and she doesn¡¯t y along.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kelsey was stubborn. ¡°Nonsense! She is not my shill!¡± ¡°Really?¡± one of the boys sneered and sized Silvia up. Then he said, ¡°You said you were a perfumer, right? Do you dare topete?¡± In Silvia¡¯s eyes, they were just around cichteen years old, and they were just children. There was no need to argue with them. ¡°I am here to buy, not topete. You just promised to sell it to me. You should be honest in business. You can¡¯t go back on your word,¡± silvia said to Kelsey. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just won¡¯t sell it to you!¡± Kelsey looked around. Then she said, ¡°Unless you can prove to them that you are not my shill. You are a perfumner. Make them throw in the towel, and I¡¯ll sell it to you!¡± Silvia thought, what an unreasonable girl As a girl, you have a strong desire to win that¡¯s the point in winning or losing a battle like this? It¡¯s nothing but 1 waste of time! Silvia did not say anything, and the others thought that she was afraid. Theyughed. ¡°How can she not be your shlil, Kelsey? Sve? She doesn¡¯t even dare to speak! ¡°What do you want topete on?¡± Silvia suddenly opened her mouth. causing them to be stunned for a moment. ¡°Identify fragrances!¡± The one who spoke was the girl who had previously ridiculed Kelsey. She was not tall, but she had a lot of momentum. Furthermore, the others obviously listened to her. ¡°Compete with you?¡± Silvia asked casually, yet they burst outughing ¡°Compete with her? Do you know who she is? You are so arrogant!¡± ¡°kelsev.at least you should inform your shill in advance. She wants topete with Laci? She will be humiliated!¡± Everyone knows that Laci is good at identifying fragrances. She learns it from her uncle. Do you know who her uncle is? she..¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Hearing enoughpliments, Laci waved her hand. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not a match for me. For the sake of fairness, you canpete with him!¡± She pointed at a boy, the one who had just spoken, ¡°How do you want topete?¡± I didn¡¯t matter to Silvia who would be her opponent. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to bully a group of children. But she really wanted the batch of spices. If it was used properly, the effect of the finished product would be very satisfying Silvia thyyhi, forger it might as well trout it as a warm-up. Anyway, I have nothing to do. ¡°We all wear piwnie. Within gomulnutes, wille down the scent and attributes of everyone. The one with the highest urary wins, and if your uracy is the same, the one with the shortest time wins,¡± After pondering for a moment, ¡°No!¡± Kelsey proleted before Silvia could speak ¡°Hellows the perime you wear. It is not fair!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Silvia wanted to say that it didn¡¯t matter since it was a piece of cake for her. However, she diln¡¯t have a chance to speak. Laci said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. But for the sake of fairness, we will wear three different perfumes now. In this case, he won¡¯t know what perfumes we wear. Is this fair enough?¡± ¡°Three?¡± the boy couldn¡¯t help but cry out. He was red at by Laci and shut his mouth. ¡°What do you say?¡± Laci asked Silvia. ¡°No problem, but¡­¡± Silvia turned to look at Kelsey. ¡°If I win, you can¡¯t go back on your word again. I¡¯ll take all the ingredients!¡± ¡°OK! But you have to win, and they have to be convinced. They have to admit that I have won the Scent Crush!¡± ¡°Ha! Do you really think she will win?¡± the people on the sideughed and said, ¡°Let thempete first!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 298 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 298 Chapter 298 He Is Frustrated Silvia knew well that such a kind of battle was rtively difficult for people like them, who had not been in touch with perfuming for a long time. But for her, it was simply child¡¯s y. However, she wasn¡¯t bullying them. It wasn¡¯t her intention of participating in such a childish game. She just wanted the spices in Kelsey¡¯s hands. The result of the battle was not surprising. Silvia had andslide victory. Alter she won, those teenagers pulled long faces. They werepletely in shock They did not expect that she would win, and she won so casily. Silvia, of course, didn¡¯t care. She confidently took the spice box back. ¡°Remember what you promised me. I¡¯ll collect the spices in two days.¡± Kelsey waspletely stunned! She was aware that Silvia knew the good stuff, and Silvia appreciated her spices. However, she was also surprised at the result. How could Silvia win so easily? Even Kelsey herself might not win a battle like this. She now admired Silviapletely ¡°Wait a minute!¡± before Kelsey could react, Laci spoke. Laci was obviously the head of these people. As soon as she spoke, someone immediately blocked Silvia¡¯s way. ¡°What is it? Are you going back on your word?¡± Silvia turned around and looked at them as she said. She was not afraid at all. If those people behaved, she would treat them nicely. Otherwise, she would reach them a lesson. ¡°No.¡± Waving her hand, Laci walked to Silvia and looked up at her. It was the first time Laci sized Silvia up seriously tonight. Silvia looked unfamiliar to Laci. She had never seen silvia before. Laci was more or less familiar with those perfumers who were somehow famous. However, she had no impression of the woman in front of her. ¡°You are not from Washington?¡± Laci asked. Silvia smiled, ¡°Why? Is there any difference in treatment?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But¡­¡± Laci paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing topete with him. Do you have the guts topete with me?¡± ¡°LAL¡­¡± someone aside stopped Laci. ¡°Your grandmother doesn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Laci gestured for the boy to keep quiet and red at him. The boy didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Being, stared at by Luci, Silvia smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Why should Ipete with you?¡± ¡°What is it? Are you afraid?¡± Lacinere. ¡°I thought you were bold and capable. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Think however you like.¡± There was no point in arguing with Laci, who was just a girl. Silvia was interested in the way to use the resh spices that she had just obtained. Compared topeting with a girl here for no reason, she should better tush back and study the fresh spices. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lacidn¡¯t expect that her provocation would not work. Her expression changed, and she shouted, not wanting Silvia to leave so easily. It didn¡¯t matter if herckey lost. Laci didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed, which was a serious matter for her. She proposed a match because she wanted to put the humiliation away. Also, she was confident in herself. In Laci¡¯s eyes, she was gifted in perfuming. Also, she learned a lot from her uncle. Every time she competed with her peers, she never lost, Laci felt that she was the future top perfumer. She would be the best at perfuming, She had never been defeated before, and it was rare for her to meet an opponent at a simr level. How could she let go of Silvia so easily? ¡°If you lose, you lose. I thought you knew this.¡± Taking a step back, Silvia was somewhat impatient tongle with these people. ¡°How can I lose if there isn¡¯t a battle at all? Do you think you are that capable?¡± Laci looked at Silvia provocatively. Laci would not let Silvia off today. Laci took two steps forward and closed in on Silvia. Laci¡¯s eyes were full of the will to light. She was very determined. Amid the tension, someone shouted, ¡°Laci!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The voice was very ordinary, but it stunned Laci. She paused, and panic shed across her eyes. She turned around and called out rather unnaturally, ¡°HE¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The man walked over. Although he was wearing casual clothes, his noble aura could not be hidden. He asked casually, but his tone made Laci nervous, ¡°I¡­ I waspeting with my friends on Scent Crush.¡± ¡°Are you done yet?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Laci replied in a low voice. She didn¡¯t expect to see her uncle here. When did hee? She didn¡¯t know at all After taking two steps forward, the man raised his hand and stroked Laci¡¯s head. ¡°OK then. Go home. It¡¯s gettingte! You¡¯re a girl. You shouldn¡¯t be wandering around in the middle of the night.¡± Though he talked to Laci, the man¡¯s gaze was on Silvia. For some reason, Silvia felt that the man looked a little familiar, but for a moment, she could not be certain if she had seen him somewhere before. ¡°But I still¡­ Before Laci could finish her sentence, the man interrupted her, ¡°Do you want me to tell your grandmother?¡± Laci was frustrated. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go home,¡± she mumbled. Hearing that, the others dispersed as well. When Laci passed by Silvia, she was still unconvinced. ¡°I willpete with you, and I will win!¡± silvia shrugged. She thought, you¡¯re just a girl. Yo you got so serious. Sering that the people who were making things difficult for her had lett, Silvia was also preparing to leave, but she was tabbed by someone. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± She looked down at the hand that was prabbinr: her arm. When she looked up again, she saw the man just now. ¡°O what?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for helping you out?¡± the man said confidently. ¡°First, that girl is your niece, and you stopped her for her good. Second, I didn¡¯t feel trapped just now, and I didn¡¯t feel like you helped me out. Lastly, and most importantly, I didn¡¯t ask you to help me out.¡± The man choked on her words. ¡°You are still so eloquent,¡± he smiled. Silvia frowned and looked at him seriously. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± she asked. It sounded like he knew her from before. The man was stunned by hier question, and he seemed even more surprised than her. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was overly confident. In his entire life, there had never been a woman who wouldn¡¯t remember him after interacting with him. However, what he saw in her eyes was confusion. She wasn¡¯t pretending. She really didn¡¯t remember him. Somehow, he was frustrated. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 299 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 299 Chapter 299 Something Is off ¡°We met before in France,¡± He tried to remind her, but it didn¡¯t work After confirming that Silvia wasn¡¯t pretending, the man didn¡¯t try to remind her again. He said bluntly, ¡°In the Perfuming Competition, you won me by a nose. My name is Abel Halpert.¡± He gestured with his fingers, indicating that he was not much worse than her. Then he reached out his hand to show his friendliness. Silvia nced at his hand and nodded slightly as a freeting, ¡°Got it,¡± she said. Abel was speechless. He thought, got it? Whar kind of answer is that? How can you be this proud and arrogant? ¡°I tried it out in France, and the result was a surprise to me. I wonder when I will have the chance to compete with you Silvia nced at the man in front of her. Although his words were polite, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t convinced. The implication was that he was carelessst time and did not bring out his best, so he lost to her. So, he wanted topete with her again and beat her. ¡°Then¡­ Sometimes, maybe,¡± with a faint smile, she said lightly and walked out of the store with the box in her arms. Watching her leave, the person beside Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Halpert, are we going to let her go just like that?¡± ¡°Since she cane out, we can¡¯t stop her from leaving Aren¡¯t you curious about how she came out? Are your people doing their job properly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Halpert. I¡¯ll go check it out immediately!¡± the person beside Abel said as Abel nced over. Raising a hand to stop him, Abel said, ¡°Don¡¯t spook her. Since she cane out today, it won¡¯t be just a one-time thing. What were they fighting over here?¡± You mean¡­ The man nced at Abel hesitantly, and then he suddenly realized. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get my hands on it now!¡± They saw what happened and heard most of Silvia and the others¡¯ conversation. What spices Kelsey sold was not important. The important thing was that Silvia had her eyes on the spices, and she wanted them. She also said that she would pick them up the next day. Therefore, Silvia had toe out of the courtyard. They could just wait for her in advance. Abel didn¡¯t say anything, acquiescing to the man¡¯s actions. The corners of Abel¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Abel wasn¡¯t simply being polite. The trip to France was indeed very fruitful. She surprised him and made him intrigued Silvia took a taxi back to the courtyard. When she came out, she had already roughly gotten a general picture of her surroundings It was probably a private courtyard. All the construction was built ording to individual design. Although there were mwny courtyards around, unlike this one, inost of them were ordinary civilian houses, What was more, there were so many things in this courtyard. Moreover, which ordinary house would be equipped with walls that were fifteen feet tall? It was almost like a small prison. Facing the gate of the yard, Silvia carried a backpack containing the spices she got tonight. Just as she was about to walk forward, she suddenly felt something beside her. She immediately raised her elbow and hit it. At the same time, she spun The next second, she was held in someone¡¯s arms. The scent and the voice were familiar. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Opening her eyes wide, Silvia looked at the face in front of her in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°It seems that I am notte.¡± Although he knew that she was skilled enough to protect hersell, he only heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her safe and sound. She was kidnapped in France. Therefore, he was utterly cautious. Sometimes he might be too much, but staying vignt was always the wiser choice. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Blinking, she recognized his implication. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else,¡± Simon said, pulling her under a big tree not far away. There was a ck Mercedes-Benz parked there. Under the double cover of the night and the shade of the trees, it was hard to notice. sitting in the car, she felt much warmer. She blew on her hands, and in the next second, he held her hands in his palms. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where did you go?¡± He used his palms to warm her tip, and there was a hint of me in his voice. ¡°Treasure hunting ¡± When she thought of the treasure she found, she could not help but smile. Her eyes curved, and joy overflowed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Look at you, smiling,¡± Although he said that, he could not bear to say anything else when he saw her happy expression. He felt responsible for what happened. He was not thoughtful. He did not expect that someone would dare to pretend to be a member of the Perfuming Association. Even the invitation letter was sent to the company. The person behind this was so careless, not afraid of being exposed at all. Silvia looked at Simon. She could only see a vague outline under the light of the streetmp. However, it made him more mysterious and outstanding. It sounded like he was ming her, yet his movements and tone were full of concern. How could she not tell? ¡°I got something good today, and I got to see you. I¡¯m so lucky today. Why shouldn¡¯t I be smiling?¡± she was telling the truth. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Il you didn¡¯t climb over the wall, would you still be happy?¡± Simon shook his head. Should he apud her optimism or scold her for being reckless? ¡°Eh? How did you know that I climbed over the wall?¡± She was very surprised. Did he see her when she was climbing over the wall? That couldn¡¯t be. She observed. No one sawler. And she was quict. Plus, ir iesaw her then, why did he wait until now? ¡°The lockused in this courtyard is hebination of thetest password and the fingerprint lock, and there¡¯s no way you can crack it by yoursell. And there are no other methods that you can use, Climbing over the wall shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, and it is the simplest and most effective!¡± The result spoke for itsell. She seeded. She was sitting here steadily, asking him questions. ¡°The wall is fifteen feet high! It was difficult. You think too highly of me!¡± she exaggerated deliberately, although what he said was indeed correct. However, she understated her achievement. What she did was impressive. In fact, she had some trial runs. Fortunately, there were trees in the courtyard, and the wall was not that smooth. After a few tries, she climbed up thanks to her skills. Simon affectionately scratched the bridge of her nose. ¡°It was an impossible task for others. But if you couldn¡¯t make it, even if I didn¡¯t care, wouldn¡¯t your grandfather be disappointed?¡± She was speechless.. What he said was true. Getting out of here by climbing over the wall might be a bit difficult for ordinary people, but it shouldn¡¯t be a thing for the Austin family. She dropped the subject and asked with great interest, ¡°You came all the way here. Is there a problem with the invitation?¡± Simon wasn¡¯t nning on going to Washington, and she would return after meeting with the people from the Perfuming Association. However, he rushed over in such a hurry and talked to her only after they got in the car. She then thought of what happened today and the courtyard. All of these seemed so fishy. It was obvious that something was off. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 300 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 300 Chapter 300 y With Fire ¡°The Invitation is fake.¡± ¡°Fake?¡± Silvia was surprised. She had thought that there might be something wrong with the invitation, or that whoever invited her might have other intentions, but she never thought that the invitation was fake. ¡°How can it be fake? I¡¯ve seen it. I saw the seat of the Perfuming Association, and it didn¡¯t seem fake to me. If what you say is true, we can call the police.¡± Simon nodded, ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be that simple. I observed the scal, and it was indeed authentic. In other words, someone misused the seal. But how could the scal of the association have been so easily obtained? Also¡­ Do you know who owns this yard you live in now?¡± ¡°Who?¡± How could she know? ¡°Have you heard of the Halperi family in Washington?¡± He didn¡¯t know how much she knew. So, he exined slowly. ¡°Abel Halpert is the youngest son of the Halpert family. This courtyard is under his name.¡± ¡°Abel? Abel¡¯s name was just a bit familiar before today. However, she just met him. She reincinbered him clearly. ¡°You know him?¡± Simon asked curiously when he saw that her reaction was a bit too strong, ¡°When I was in France for the Perfuriing Competition, he was there, too. And.¡± She paused and recalled the scene just now. No wonder he looked at her so strangely. It turned out that he owned the courtyard. Was he behind all this? ¡°And what?¡± Simon frowned. After thinking for a while, she decided to tell himn. She said, ¡°And I saw him in a store just now.¡± ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± Hearing that, Simon asked nervously. silvia shook her head. ¡°He might have been a little unconvinced when he lost to mest time. He said that if he had the chance, he wanted topete with me again. I didn¡¯t think much about it. Now it seems that he has arranged all this. What is his purpose?¡± After pondering for a while, Simon seriously said, ¡°Abel is a proud and arrogant man who has been spoiled since childhood. He is also involved in the business of perfuming. I didn¡¯t realize that you had already crossed paths with him like this.¡± He was serious and not as casual as before. Seeing that, Silvia knew that Abel was not someone easy to deal with. Though she hadn¡¯t interacted much with him before, she had heard of the Halpert family in Washington. The Halpertmily was in politics. The previous generations of the family were in the army. Although the family had stepped down a bit over the years, there were still people in the family who work in politics. Being involved in politics was kind of a tradition in the family, but some disobedient juniors insisted on stepping into the business world. Although Abel wasn¡¯t that influential in the business world, and he didn¡¯t have a lot of estates, he still upled a decisive position because of his family background. ¡°Did he just want topete with me? 11 so, it won¡¯t be a big deal. I¡¯llpete with him.¡± Things would be easy if what Abel wanted was that simple, otherwise, things might get tricky. As expected, Simon shook his head. ¡°He went through a lot of trouble to trick you intoing here. I¡¯m sure he wanted more than just a contest.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If it was Abel who faked the invitation, it made sense. He was from the Halpert family, and he was also a director of the Perfuming Association. It would be easy for him to get the seal It was just that the so-called invitation had not been approved by the Perfuming Association. It was his individual behavior. No wonder Silvia didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at that time ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see what he is up to.¡± Shrutcin her shoulders, Silvia did not look panicked at all ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Simon stared at her eyes. There was a hazy beauty in her face in the dark which made him reluctant to let her go into the yard again. ¡°What is there to be afraid of Silvia smile disapprovingly, thust like you ud, he went through a lot of trouble to trick me intoing here. He wantel more than just a contest. And in sure killing me with what he wanted as well. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I beat and i¡¯ll just wait for him to make his move. He would make a move, and she would cope with it. Wu Wis the point of being rad? Simon sighed imperceptibly as he loosened his rip on her hand a little sometimet teel like you are too tough.¡± ¡°You are wrong, I am not tough at all! I¡¯m only tough because I have you backing me up! Silvia smiled as she poked his chest with ler finger. ¡°You are already here What do I have to be afraid of She might be a little uneasy before. However, the moment she saw him, she waspletely relieved He was there. lle came as soon as he realized she might be in danger. What did she have to be afraid of? With him, she was fearless! Holding her restless hand, Simon said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t poke here? You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± ¡°Yeah, so? What can you do to me here¡­ Mm¡­¡± He kissed her belore she could finish ler sentence. Simon pressed his lips against hers, sucking out her sweetness and fragrance. He missed her too much. It had only been two days since hest saw her. However, for him, it was like two months or even two years. If he had not been so worried about her situation and safety, he would have kissed her without hesitation the moment he saw her. The kiss turned them on. Finally, the long kiss ended in rapid breaths, leaving them panting for more. ¡°Then¡­ I will go back now.¡± Silvia looked in the direction of the courtyard, and she was still a bit short of breath. It was almost daylight, Heheld hier by the wrist, put hisnd around her waist, and buried his head in her neck, panting heavily. ¡°You need to reserve your strength. Otherwise, I would have made you mine here!¡± Hearing his words, Silvia immediately blushed. They luad already had sex many times, but his words still sounded tititiny given the time, the location, and the atmosphere right now. ¡°Stop it!¡± She gently pushed him, and lier volce was slightly trembling, ¡°I have to go back I think he will come to me today.¡± Abel didn¡¯t show up yesterday, and he saw her tonight. He knew that this courtyard couldn¡¯t stop her from getting out. If he was up to something, he would show up. Sensing that Silvia was shy, Simon raised his head and helped her adjust her cor with both hands. ¡°Be careful. y it by car. I have already asked someone to remove the signal jammer here. If there is anything, call me.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Simon hadn¡¯t been here long, yet he had already done a lot of things, which surprised Silvia. She nodded and said, ¡°I really have to go.¡± That being said, she was still reluctant to leave. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 301 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 301 Chapter 301 Are You Interested? Silvia knew that she had to go as she would be unwilling to part with the warmth from Simon¡¯s hug as time passed by. She turned around and said coolly, ¡°Bye!¡± Just as she reached for the car door, Simon pulled her back ¡°How do you n to get in? Are you going to climb over the wall again?¡± Simon trusted her capability, but he was still worried. After all, it was a 15-foot-tall wall! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will open the door for me,¡± Silvia said with an unconcerned smile. Simon was puzzled. Silvia leaned over and kissed the corner of Simon¡¯s lips, then she quickly opened the door and got out of the car. Simion was lost for words. Silvia was really fast. Before Simon could do anything, Silvia had walked toward the gate of the courtyard. There was a bright light in front of the door, and it lit up the area in front of the door. Silvia saw the door was locked. Silvia walked straight to the door and raised her hand, as if she was about to knock on the door. However, she stopped and slowly turned around, leaning against the door. Silvia looked around. There was no one else. Her eyes slowly swept across Simon¡¯s car under the shade of the tree. Then, she shouted, ¡°Hello? Open the door.¡± Simon was more puzzled. No one responded to her. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t open the door for me, I will leave this damn ce!¡± Silvia spoke to the air and did not feel embarrassed at all. She began to count, ¡°1, 2¡­¡± Simon realized what she was going to do. Abel had spent so much elfort to lock Silvia up here. This courtyard seemed secure and guarded. Although Silvia couldn¡¯t see anyone, there must be someone secretly watching her. Silvia believed that her trick would work Silvia was outside the door. If she left just like that, Abel¡¯s efforts would be to no avail. Before Silvia could count to three, someone ran over from a dark ce. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and adjusted her posture. She was still leaning against the door, but she turned to that man. ¡°Ms. Austin, you can¡¯t leave!¡± The man ran over, gasping for breath. ¡°Now you finally show up.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The man was a little embarrassed, he waved hisnd and was about to leave. But he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°How did you get out? 1 ¡­ I didn¡¯t see you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I didn¡¯t see you just now, citlier,¡± Silvis answered casually. That man had no words to relule. Krwing that he was in the wront, he did not say anything else. Silvia mnade way for the man. The man then entered the password carefully, preventing, Silvia from peeking Silvia was amused by his cautious look What was there to peek at? It was a password lock. Even if she remembered the password now, they could change it at any time. With a ¡°ding,¡± the door opened. The man knew that Silvia was not easy to deal with. He said politely, ¡°Ms. Austin, please.¡± When Silvia entered the door, she put her hands behind her back and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. Silvia knew Simon could see her. Seeing the door close, Simon shook his head. Only then did he realize that he was smiling, Silvia knew how to protect herself, which was very good. Even if she could not protect herself, Simon would protect her. Silvia¡¯s puess was right. Abel came to her the next day. He came quite carly. When she was still enjoying her breakfast, the doorbell rang. Without looking up, Silvia continued her breakfast. When Abel entered, he saw the toast in her hand, ¡°You ge up very early. You are much more diligent than I expected.¡± Abel pped and praised her. However, Silvia looked at lim impatiently. She thought, diligent? I¡¯m just caring breakfast. What are you talking about? Abel did not get a response. He touched his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°You know who I am, right? ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want to know what you want.¡± Silvia put down the remaining half of the toast and wiped her hands before looking at Abel. Silvia didn¡¯t intend to waste food, but the fast food in the fridge was so horrible. It had only been two days, and she began to miss Simon¡¯s home-cooked food. Silvia bit her lower lip. Because of Simon, she was picky about food now. Abel knew Silvia would ask about this. He smiled, pulled out a chair, and sat down opposite her. ¡°Are you interested in joining the Perfuming Association?¡± ¡°I thought you came here today topete with me?¡± *There is indeed apetition. However, other than that, don¡¯t you have any ns?¡± After a pause, Abel continued, ¡°I know that back in France, you rejected Mr. Harper¡¯s invitation and insisted on returning home. I also heard about your patriotke remarks. I appreciate it very much, but have you ever considered something else, for example, joining the perfurning Association as a member and bing its president one day?¡± ¡°And then standing on top of the world?¡± Silvia was not interested in what he said. ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding affirmatively, Abel thought that Silvia was attracted Alter Silvia returned from France, Abel sent people to investigatelier. He didn¡¯t lind much information about her, especially her life before she went to collere. Abel only knew that Silvia was Marc¡¯s granddaughter. After going to university. Silvia had a boyfriend. They had been together for several years, but a year ago, Silvia broke up with him. The news of their breaking up made a lot of noise. They had a big light, and then Silvia joined liis rival Of course, the most shocking news was her engagement with Simon, the president of Warin. Strangely, they had not held an engagement party. Silvia had many secrets. Of course, what Abel was most concerned and surprised about was her ability as a perfumer. Simon didn¡¯t want to miss such a talent. **If you are interested, I can help you.¡± After Abel made a long speech about the benefits, he finally went to the point. He offered her a job. He believed that Silvia would make the right choice. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 302 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 302 Chapter 302 A Family Reunion ¡°What if I¡¯m not interested?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Abel was surprised. It was understandable if she wanted to seek overseas development, but Silvia had rejected Mr. Harper¡¯s invitation and returned home. Since she had chosen to stay home, the Perfuming Association would be her best choice. No one could refuse such an ofler. Silvia was not interested? Perhaps she was just ying hard to get! ¡°Mr. Halpert, you painstakingly tricked me here just to say this? You could have called me.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Tricking you here?¡± Abel shook his head and smiled, ¡°I invited you here very sincerely! Besides, don¡¯t you eat well and sleep sound here? If you join the association, you can work in Washington. And you can get all the top spices and raw materials. Other than that, the benefits of the association are very good. You can get more than what you get from Cariclo.¡± ¡°Mr. Halpert, do you know my sry in Carmelo? How can you be so sure?¡± Silvia asked with a smile. Abel paused for a moment and understood what she meant. ¡°I know that as an ordinary perfumer, you won¡¯t get much sry. But as the wife of Warin¡¯s future president, you don¡¯t Lack money.¡± With a heavy tone, Abel leaned forward and moved closer to lier. ¡°You may riot care about worldly possessions, but as a professional perfumer, don¡¯t you want top-notch rare spices? Don¡¯t you want to get in touch with more advanced instruments and exchange ideas with top-notch talents? We can provide you more than Warin do!¡± Abel boasted, looking confident and proud. Silvia fell silent. Abel was right, she might not care about money, but those spices were her favorites. With Warin¡¯s wealth and strength, Silvia could get what she wanted. However, it was a very exhausting task. But the association had a solid backing behind it. It had subordinate branches all over the country. It was more professional than Warin. But¡­ ¡°It sounds good, but I am still not interested.¡± Shrugging, Silvia said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to take a nap. I slept a littlete yesterday.¡± Abel was speechless, Before he could speak, Silvia continued, ¡°Alright, Mr. Halpert, I will return to LA this afternoon. Thank you for your hospitality these two days!¡± ¡°Silvia, you will regret it!¡± Abel did not expect to be rejected so thoroughly. Abel stood up angrily and look at her back ¡°Maybe,¡± silvia said without hesitation, ¡°But at least not now.¡± Abel had never expected that it would end up like this. Abele here confidently. He never thought that he would be rejected, so he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it now. From the bottom of his heart, Abel did not think that Silvia would reject him. He imagined that she would feel grateful. This waspletely different from what he thought! It was not until Silvia disappeared that Abel turned around and strode out of the door. He thought for a moment and then stopped. He stood in the yard and looked up. In addition to the various spices nted in the yard, there was only one big tree in the middle. It was lush and green. This wall was as high as that of the prison. The door was intact, so the only way out was by this wall. ¡°This wall¡­¡± Abel pointed at the wall. He wanted to add ayer of power grids to the wall, but it might be a bit too much. And he couldn¡¯t do it without permission. ¡°Forget it!¡± Abel shifted his gaze to the tree, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Get someone to cut this tree down. The sooner the better!¡± ¡°Mr. Halperi?¡± This tree had been growing in this courtyard for many years. It took much effort to grow so tall. How could Abcl chop it off so casily? ¡°Cut it down. It is an eyesore!¡± Abel said angrily. He knew that the Austin family were good at fighting, but they couldn¡¯t fly. The only way to get out of here was to climb this tree, so Abel wanted to cut it off. Abel was thinking in the right direction, but he did not know that Simon hade to Washington and was right under his nose. With Simon around, even if this courtyard had tenyers of powerful grips, it would not be able to trap Silvia. Silvia had gone upstairs to sleep. She had made an appointment today to get the contract from the little girl. Simon was busy. After confirming that Silvia was safe and sound, he set his mind to deal with some matters in LA. Although Silvia was capable, he still worked hard to help her get rid of some hidden dangers. ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mr. Xavier has kept his promise and sent Miss Xavier abroad. He promised that Miss Xavier would not return home over the years. Our people saw her get on the ne.¡± Alter Freddie finished reporting, Susan¡¯s whereabouts, he asked, ¡°Should we warn Ingrid as well?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Simon said coldly What Ingrid had done secmed the same as Susan, but it was different. For so many years, Simon knew about Susan¡¯s obsession with him. Although he had rejected her many times, with Susan around, other women wouldn¡¯t bother him. So, Simon let Susan go. Hefelt somewhat responsible. In addition, the Palmer family had a good rtionship with the Xavier family, so Simon showed some mercy to Susan. However, Ingrid was different! Simon wasn¡¯t familiar with her. However, Ingrid used Susanget close to Simon. She even tried to sleep with Simon She was schieting and despicable. Awarning was not enough. Simon had to teach her a lesson! ¡°Has the Petersen family recognized the illegitimate son of Shawn?¡± Simon asked. Freddie nodded, ¡°Shawn is very impatient. Recently, Den¡¯s physical condition is bad. And the Petersen family has got a few new projects. They are in urgent need of manpower. Shawn might want to take this opportunity and introduce his illegitimate son to his family.¡± ¡°Very good. A family reunion.¡± With one hand supporting his chin, Simon said. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 303 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 303 Chapter 303 Nonsense About Our Family Ingrid hadn¡¯t been able to pay attention to Silvia these past few days. She had bigger trouble at home. No matter how unwilling she was or how she tried to repel, she was still a step behind, Shawn had already taken his illegitimate son back to the family. Shawn even changed his illegitimate son¡¯s surname With just a nce at that young man, Ingrid turned around and went to Den, she knew very well that Hannah didn¡¯t have a say in this. Only Den could stop Shawn. ¡°Den, I heard that you have not been well recently. I asked someone to bring back these supplements especially from abroad. I hope they will be helpful to your condition.¡± She pointed at the things she had brought with her with a smile, looking very obedient. Den nodded and coughed. ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re very considerate Why aren¡¯t your parents here?¡± ¡°My mom has been busy with the affairs of the Women¡¯s Federation recently, and she misses you very much. She told me toe to see you more when I have time. As for my dad¡­Shepause. Then she continued, ¡°He has been very busy as well.¡± Den nced at her and smiled, ¡°He is busy with the thing with your brother, right? Hearing this, Ingrid felt that her heart skipped a beat. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Dactan knew it. However, his attitude made her uncisy It was not surprising that he knew about it, but he used the words ¡°your brother¡±. Did that mean that lie hadalready acquiesced to it? She pursel her lips, her face still calm. She smiled and nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this. I was afraid that my dad¡­. was too eager to tell you.¡± ¡°He is quite cacer,¡± Den echoed. ¡°But it is understandable.¡± ¡°Den, you¡¯re so considerate. I thought you would disagree.¡± Ingrid lowered her eyes and looked at her hand, not letting Den notice the scheming in her eyes. She was thinking.. What should she do if Den agreed to this matter? ¡°Disagree? In essence, it¡¯s your father¡¯s business. In other words, it is your family¡¯s business. I¡¯m your uncle. Do I have a say in this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Den, you are my father¡¯s elder brother after all. You are also the head of the entire Petersen family. What¡¯s more, you are the closest person to me. Because of you, our family can be this organized and have a ce in LA So, no matter what, as long as it is for the sake of our family, no one dares to disobey you.¡± After she finished speaking in one breath, she carefully looked at Den¡¯s expression. ¡°My dad as well. He will listen to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Den chuckled, and his gaze fell on her. He stated into her eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Ingrid hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. How could I dare to let you do anything? It¡¯s just that I thought that you would object to my younger brother returning to our family. After all¡­ his identity is kind of disgraceful.¡± ¡°Are you saying that he is an illegitimate child?¡± kn started to courli violently, probably because he had been talking too much. He couched a few times, took a tissur, and spat. Only then did he feel better, ¡°Den, I didn¡¯t say that. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is an illegitimate child or not. After all, he is my father¡¯s son, and our veins are bounded.¡± She would never tell Den that she was against it, even though she did think so in her heart. She needed to show mercy in front of Shawn and other members of the Petersen family. She was the daughter of Shawn, and she was tolerant. ¡°You are right. I think so as well, so I didn¡¯t stop your father.¡± Den nodded seriously. Ingrid was speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If she was not sure that she was sitting in the Petersen¡¯s home, if she was not sure that the person in front of her was Den, who watched her grow up from a young age, she would have thought that the person sitting in front of her was a fake Den. ¡°But, Den, you are different from me. No matter what my dad docs, I will support him, because I am his daughter. But you are the head of the Petersen family. So, I thought that you would disagree with this matter for the sake of our Camily¡¯s dignity. You know what people say about this kind of thing Words can get ugly. And that younger brother of mine is still young Yet Shawn wants him to enter the company. What will the employees and shareholders of thepany think? What will ihe people outside say? I am worried about the reputation of our family¡­¡± As she spoke, she sighed. ¡°I know I¡¯m not in the position to say these things, but as a member of the Petersen family, 1 should think and act on behalf of the Petersen family. My dad is a bit reckless this time!¡± When Ingrid said these words, she had a face full of anxiety and worry. She looked like she was really looking out for the family. No matter what she said, she said it in the interests of the Petersen family. ¡°Ingrid, you are mature. You share the burden of your family.¡± Den looked at her deeply. ¡°To be honest, if it was in the past, I would have disagreed with Shawn¡¯s decision, but I¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness recently, and this has changed me a lot. What you said is indeed correct. Although your younger brother is an illegitimate child, your veins are bounded. The blood of the Petersen Family runs in his body as well. As for what the outsiders say and think, they suit themselves. We¡¯re uniting as a family, and that¡¯s all that matters. I think you would agree with me, right?¡± Ingrid was stunned, She almost lost her temper, since Den used her words to counter back. She took a few deep breaths imperceptibly to calin herself down. ¡°Yes, Den, you are right.¡± ¡°Good. I know you are a good child. You will get it.¡± With a faint smile, he started coughing again. This time, even his face was red from coughing, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not doing great these days, so I won¡¯t keep you for dinner. Go back and help me say hello to your parents. Also, get along well with your brother. You are a good sister and will take good care of your brother.¡± ¡°Sure, Den. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She squeezed out a smile and stood up, ¡°Then I will get out of your hair. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± He coughed instead of saying anything, She suppressed her anger and left the Petersen¡¯s home. She nced back coldly. Den was getting old and confused. He and Shawn had been at each other¡¯s throats for a lifetime. Why was he talking nonsense about our family right now? Ingrid thought that Den was inuddled, and if he continued to be like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hang in there for long Ingrid took out a tissue and wiped the tip of her nose in disgust, as if she could wipe away the dirty air he had just inhaled. Then she threw the tissue away. Since Den was a dead end, she would think of another way. In short, the Petersen Family could only be hers! ¡°Mr. Petersen, Ms. Petersen has left.¡± Den nodded. He picked up the ss on the table and took a sip of water. He slowly opened his eyes, and two lines of sharp light shone out of his eyes. He was not as dispirited as before. ¡°Give me the phone¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 304 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 304 Chapter 304 I Want to Buy It By the time Silvia woke up, it was already noon. She felt much better after taking a rest. She tidied herself up and prepared to go out. Last night, she asked Kelsey to leave her address, but Kelsey only left her number. Silvia decided to go and find Kelsey as soon as possible. It was the only way she could feel at ease. Silvia walked out while calling Kelsey. Kelsey soon picked up. ¡°Kelsey, where shall I meet youter? By the way, do you liave it in stock now? I want to go and have a look at the ntation first.¡± silvia quickly finished speaking and had already walked to the door. However, Kelsey hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I changed my mind. I won¡¯t sell it. I exaggerated. I don¡¯t have that much.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± What Silvia worried about most came true. However, sensing that Kelsey was liesitant, Silvia got suspicious. Kelsey might not be telling the truth. # ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the price offer? It¡¯s negotiable. As long as I think it¡¯s of good quality, I promise you that the price will be satisfying.¡± Silvia said firmly. Kelsey said, ¡°No. It¡¯s not about the money. I really don¡¯t have that much.¡± With one hand on her waist, Silvia looked towards the door. The door was tightly closed. Also, the big tree in the courtyard was gone. When she was sleeping, she heard a lot of noise. From the window, she saw Abel ordering people to cut the tree. He owned it, so she ligured that he could do whatever he wanted. Did he think he could trap her with the tree gone? Il was just that the yard was empty now, and there wasn¡¯t a single spot to shade. And Kelsey¡¯s depressing, words made Silvia even more irritated. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have that much! Tell me where you found them, or how many you have. I¡¯ll take them all. At the very least, if you know anyone who knows how to grow it, you can introduce them to me.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Kelsey hesitated for a moment. Then she said, ¡°I only have a number. Only he has what you need.¡± ¡°OK. Give me the number. Leave it to me.¡± Silvia hung up and looked at her phone until she received the text message. She got the number and dialed it. No one picked up after a long time. Silvia did not know if the other party didn¡¯t pick up the phone deliberately or not. But since she wanted to talk about business, she must be patient. She called three times, and then the other party answered. He soundedzy. He said, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡­ Kelsey rave me your number. May I know if you have ¡®Ruta?¡± Kelsey sad that the grass was called Ruta, Silvia had never heard of it. Maybe Kelsey named it herself, or Silvia wasn¡¯t knowledgeable enough. ¡°I do. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked Lavily. ¡°Let¡¯s ret straight to the point. I want to buy it. Is it convenient for us to meet up and discuss the price?¡± ¡°It is quite convenient for me. I just don¡¯t know if it is convenient for you.¡± When Silvia heard this voice, she felt that it was strange. It sounded a little familiar. Most importantly, for some reason, she felt that the voice was especially close to her ears. ¡°Sure. But I hope that I get to see you and Ruta at the same time.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if the man was a seller, but anyway, she wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°The price is negotiable. We can talk about this when we meet. Let¡¯s set up a time. How about this afternoon?¡± Silvia did not beat around the bush with him. ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± the man smiled. Then he said, ¡°If so, there is no need to wait until the afternoon. How about ¡­ now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Silvia was stunned for a moment, and then she saw the door open with a click Abel was standing at the door. He was holding the phone in hisnd. He waved the phone at her while smiling, lookingcent. No wonder the voice was so familiar. She just did not expect it to be him again! Silvia thought, well, it makes sense. He was also therest night, and he seemed to have been Laci¡¯s uncle. So¡­ He beat me to it and bought all the Ruta? No wonder he said that as long as I entered the Perfuming Association, I could have all kinds of rare spices. He should be more precise. The truth is, as long as I listen to him, I can have all kinds of rare spices! Isn¡¯t this a threat or what? ¡°I knew you woulde to me.¡± Abel walked in with a smile. Then he said, ¡°How is it? Have you thought it through? Are you going to change your mind?¡± This time, Silvia did not refuse him directly. She crossed lier arms in front of her chest and looked at him, ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°As you said, it is very difficult to enter the Perfuming Association. There are tons of people trying to get into the association every year. Why bother inviting a nobody like me? I am so ttered.¡± ¡°Anobody?¡± Abel shook his head. ¡°You are the first nobody who refused the invitation of a top French perfumer.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Just because I turned Mr. Harper down?¡± ¡°Not really¡± Abel rubbed his nose. Then he said, ¡°You beat me.¡± she didn¡¯t know. For her, thepetition was just an assignment sent by thepany and an opportunity to prove her ability. However, it was also an opportunity to prove Abel¡¯s ability. Forihe entire lpert family, Abel was a rebellious juntor. He refused to set foot in business or politics and was only interested in perfume. His mother, Annie Zimmerman, was stubborn and conservative. She hated to see Abel wasting his time on perfumes, since perfumnes belonged to women. A man like Abei shouldn¡¯t spend his time on perfuming! Abel made bet withi Annic in thepetition in France. He wanted to win the prize ande back to prove himsell. However, he lost to Silvia, who was a young woman. Silvia did not know that from then oni, Abed engraved her name in diis heart. Silvia only felt speechless. She thought, what kind of reason is that? He has to pull me into the Perfuming Association just because I won him? Is this because he appreciates my talent? But what about that test? Is he picking on me? ¡°As I said, only in the Perfuming Association can you get all kinds of spices that you can¡¯t even think of, Only then can you make achievements in perfume.¡± Abel was full of confidence, as if everything was within his expectations, and Silvia, in the end, had to listen to him. ¡°Do you think that without these rare spices, I won¡¯t be able to make top-notch perfumes?¡± Silvia looked at him and asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Abel nodded. It wasn¡¯t just him. It should bemon sense for all perfumers. While the talent of the perfumer was important, so were the ingredients. Without quality raw materials, how could one make top perfumes? ¡°Alright. Wait here!¡± Nodding at him, Silvia suddenly turned around and walked towards the corner of the courtyard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 305 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 305 Chapter 305 She Hates Being Threatened Most Abel raised his eyebrows and watched her pick. Soon, she gathered some of the spices. After that, she turned to look at him and walked straight to the house at the back There were instruments prepared at the back, but the set was notplete. Obviously, he wanted to make things difficult for her. But Silvia did not care. She did not even look at him. Instead, she began to refine the spices right away. In fact, she had done something these days. After all, there were so many ready-made things. It would be a pity not to use them. She mixed the already-refined essential oil with other spices. Soon, a faint fragrance came out. Wherever she went, Abel followed her all the way, and whatever she did. Abel stared at her without blinking. But he did not make a sound. He simply observed. She didn¡¯t even use an instrument to analyze the mixture. Instead, she injected it directly. Seeing that, he could not help but say, ¡°Hey!¡± He wanted to say something, but Silvia nced at him indifferently. Her gaze silenced him somehow. He thought, forget it. I¡¯ll just see what she cane up with For a moment, all he heard was a nging noise, and a refreshing smell filled the air. Abel believed that he was also one of the best among the perfumers. Although he was young, and he wasn¡¯t as famous as other top perfumers, he had always felt that he would be an outstanding talent among them. He might even have extraordinary attainments. However, right now, he had self- doubts. After all, Silvia made the perfume so casually in front of him. He had never seen a perfumer making perfume so cozily. She looked like she was enjoying her afternoon tea. She waspletely immersed in it and enjoyed it. It made him quiet down unconsciously. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until Silvia said, ¡°OK!¡± Only then did hee back to his senses. He looked at the time. Almost three hours had passed before he realized it. ¡°Give it a try?¡± Handing a small bottle over to him, she looked confident. Abel didn¡¯t say anything, cavanything. . Although he had already had a feeling, he still took it and dripped a drop of the perfume on the test paper. Then he gently sniffed. It was a very strange smell. It was the sweet smell of flowers, but it also had the natural fragrance of grass. It made people think of the flowers with night dew in the early morning. The taste was so fresh, natural, and unforgettable. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen this perfume in the market. Is it yourtest product?¡± Abel turned his head and asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°To be exact, it onlyes out today,¡± she corrected him and said seriously. ¡°Today?¡± He witnessed the whole process, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No way!¡± Without waiting for her to speak, he continued, ¡°Of course, you did make it in front of me just now. However, what I mcant was that you should have already thought of this form before, right?¡± ¡°Believe it or not!¡± Silvia shrugged. She didn¡¯t care about that. But that¡¯s not the point. What we were talking about was whether it was possible to make a perfect perfume using the mostmon spices.¡± Abel saw all the spices she used. None of the spices were precious or rare, Besides, as a professional perfumer, he had to admit that the perfume she made was indeed high- grade. Abel looked calm on the surface, but he was shocked deep down. Ever since he became a perfumer, he had made many perfumes and essential oils himself, and he had met many masters. However, he had never seen someone like her who could make such a great perfume with the most ordinary raw materials. It kind of flipped his head. Both he and his teacher believed that top-notch spices were essential to making top-notch perfumes. It was simr to genes. Only excellent genes could nurture excellent results. But today, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡°Alright now. Why don¡¯t we discuss Ruta¡¯s price?¡± Silvia was not interested in such a boring competition. But she could not casily let go of the things she cared about. ¡°As you said, you don¡¯tck top notch spices at all. Moreover, Ruta is not rare for you, right? You don¡¯t need it. Why do you have to keep it in a fit of pique?¡± Abel had not been convinced before. However, he was intrigued now. He looked at her with great interest. ¡°Since you think so, then why do you have to have it? As you said, it is not a top material. Why do you want it so much?¡± In fact, Abel didn¡¯t care much about Ruta. He went to the Cooper¡¯s home, because she was interested and wanted to buy it all. When he saw that she wanted it so badly and was even willing to make perfume in front of him, he felt even more reluctant to give Ruta to her. People with principles weren¡¯t hard to deal with. However, people with preferences were tricky! By knowing Silvia¡¯s preferences, Abel caucht her weakness. It would be much easier for him to negotiate terms with lier. Silvia said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s my business. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± ¡°Well, since you won¡¯t tell me, I might as well keep it to mysell. Perhaps Ruta is indeed a rare breed,¡± he said deliberately. Abel was extremely confident, thinking that she would give in. She might even get anxious and beg him. However, he was wrong He did not know Silvia at all. It was true that Silvia wanted Ruta, and she fought for it. However, she wouldn¡¯t be threatened. What she hated most was being threatened! One could becher or negotiate with her nicely. However, one could never threaten her! She smiled, straightened up, and picked up her luggage. ¡°Mr. Halpert, then keep it for yourself and study it for as long as you want. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Abel was stunned. It was no what Abel wanted. He was stunned for a moment and quickly followed her to the main door. Seeing that she was serious about leaving, he immediately became anxious. He stepped forward and grabbed hier wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t want Ruta anymore? Don¡¯t you like it very much?¡± Having her wrist grabbed, Silvia turned around and said unhappily, ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°If you leave like this, you won¡¯t have Ruta. You¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll set all of them on tire!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 306 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 306 Chapter 306 Abel Is Confused Silvia stared at the hand that was holding hers. A cold light shed in her eyes. Abel once tricked her here, wanting to lock her up. She wasn¡¯t so angry. But now that he was holding onto her and saying such words, she was a little angry. She sneered, ¡°You have bought those Ruta, Mr. Halpert! You¡¯ve paid. So you can burn them as your wish. It has nothing to do with me. ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts!¡± Before Abel figured out what happened, his arm was restrained by Silvia Originally, he was holding her wrist, but at this moment, his body had been twisted. His arm was turned over. His entire upper body was pressed down. He cried in pain and could not help but gasp. ¡°Mr. Halpert¡­¡± The bodyguards were stunned by Silvia¡¯s gaze when they wanted to help. Silvia looked weak, but her eyes were as cold as knives. When slie red at him, she turned Abel¡¯s body around as well. Abel couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore. The expressions of the people around changed. They gave each other a look as if they were waiting for an opportunity to move. Silvia knew what to do. She was just teaching Abel a lesson. She wouldn¡¯t hurt him. After all, Abel was from the Halpert family. Hurting him here in Washington would bring her a lot of trouble. ¡°Mr. Halpert, you¡¯d best not fight withdies.¡± Having said this, Silvia let go of her hand and pushed Abel forward. Abel staggered forward uncontrobly. His bodyguards immediately went up to support him. Seeing that Abel had been released, the bodyguards wanted to rush up and catch Silvia, but they heard a voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Abel supported his shoulder with one hand and moved his other hand, enduring the pain. Fortunately, his tendons were not dislocated. It was a little painful when it was gripped by Silvia. But when she let go, he felt fine. Since he was fine. Abel didn¡¯t let his subordinates do anything. He looked at Silvia with a deeper look. ¡°I have heard that the people of the Austin family are all good fighters. I didn¡¯t expect that even a weak woman like you would be so skilled. Today, I have seen it.¡± He nodded, ¡°Since you insist on leaving, Ms. Austin, I won¡¯t force you to stay. If you want to leave, then leave!¡± Josh Baker, Abel¡¯s assistant, was stunned. ¡°Mr. Halpert?¡± Josh wondered, Mr. Halpert made a lot of effort to get this person over. He said that he must take this person in. Why did he change his mind after only a few days? Abel frowned and waved his hand, indicating Josh not to askany more questions, and let the bodyguards around him disperse. Seeing them leave, Silvia looked at him suspiciously, thinking, did this person really change his mind?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Abel did not change his mind, but after a few hours, he finally got to know Silvia Abel realized that Silvia was way better than him in perfume making and it wasn¡¯t only a matter of talent. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he knew very clearly that if they were topete, he was going to lose. He finally understood why Will would have invited Silvia, instead of him, to France Of course, what he knew more clearly was that these bodyguards wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. Even if she was not as good as the other people in the Austin family in terms of martial art, it was not good thing to offend the people of the Austinmily. Silvia suspected that there was a trap but she did not want to stay. So she decided to leave. At this time, two cars suddenly came and stopped in front of them. Silvia¡¯s first reaction was that Abel was up to no good. She looked towards him but found that he was not looking at her. Instead, he was looking at the two cars. His expression was slightly startled. Abel quickly walked towards the car. Almost at the same time, the door opened. An old man with grey hair got out of the car with a walking stick in his hand. However, hisplexion was not bad. He got out of the car and looked around. Finally, his gaze fell on Silvia. Mr. Stewart? Silvia was also shocked. Perhaps she was not all familiar with her peers in this industry, but as a perfumer, it was impossible that she did not know Johnson Stewart. Johnson was the most famous and authoritative perfumer in America. He produced many ssic works at a young age. And the most amazing thing was that now, in his seventies, he could produce two ssic works every year. His new perfume would be instantly sold out each time. He rarely showed up nowadays. He was now a consultant at the Perfuming Association. Although he was a consultant, he gained more respect than the president of the Perfuming Association. Silvia naturally knew him, but she did not expect to see him here. ¡°Mr. Stewart, what brought you here?¡± Even though Abel had an outstanding status, he was still respectful towards Johnson From the other car came a few people of the same age, who seemed to havee with Johnson. Johnson nodded slightly at Abel and walked straight toward Silvia. ¡°Are you Silvia?¡± After sizing Silvia up. Johnson slowly spoke Silvia said, ¡°Yes, I am Silvia. Hello, Mr. Stewart.¡± She wasn¡¯t clear about Johnson¡¯s intentions, but she acted respectfully, ¡°I heard that not only did you reject Mr. Harper¡¯s invitation, but you also rejected the invitation of the Perfuming Association?¡± Silvia thought the invitation was Abel¡¯s trick. She thought it was a fake one. Simon had already told her, and Abel had also admitted it euphemistically. What was going on now? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Stewart. As far as I know, the association has never sent me an invitation. As for the so- called invitation letter, it seems that someone faked it under the name of the association.¡± Saying this, she nced at Abel. Abel was speechless. Unexpectedly, Johnsonughed. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed under the name of the association, but this invitation is true. If I tell you now that this invitation was sent by me, would you ept it?¡± Let alone Silvia, even Abel was stunned. No one knew better than him that he faked the invitation. What was Johnson doing? They clearly already knew about it, but they did not expose Abel. They even came here personally and took the matter of the invitation letter to themselves. Abel was a little confused. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 307 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 307 Chapter 307 Let It Happen Then After being stunned for a few seconds, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Stewart, don¡¯t joke with me. I know I am not qualified to join the association.¡± Shaking his head lightly, Johnson, ¡°Don¡¯t look at problems with old ways. Now that society has developed so quickly, there are many talented people. Qualifications are all about age. If you have the ability, there is no need to wait until you are my age to be qualified. ¡°At my age, what can people do?¡± He raised a hand and leaned slightly to the side. The person who followed him had aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Stewart, you are really ttering us by saying this. You are the peak of the perfumers. We can neverpare with your achievements.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! No one can match your talent in the past and next century. Silvia was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect people of Perfuming Association to talk this way. Johnson was indeed a legend in America. But saying that no one could pass him in the past and next century was just too much. Not to mention people from different times. Even at present, there were many excellent perfumers in the world. Some stayed low-key, and some, such as Will, and famous perfumers from other countries, weren¡¯t necessarily worse than Johnson. However, it seemed to liave be a rule inside of the Perfurning Association to tter each other. If one was slow, one would be seen as disrespectful. Silvia could not say such words. She remained silent, not knowing why Johnson hade for. She had originally nned to leave and then contact Simon to see where he was. If she could, she would directly return to LA. Unexpectedly, before she could leave, she was stopped by so many people. It seemed that Johnson did not intend to let her go. ¡°How do you think about it?¡± Johnson¡¯s attention was all on Silvia. He stretched his head forward, looked into her eyes, and asked, ¡°Will you even refuse me?¡± Silvia was speechless. Johnson¡¯s voice was smooth and his attitude was amiable, but sucha simple and ordinary sentence puthier in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t want to ept it. But she¡¯d appear to be rude if she refused it. She would look arrogant if she refused Jolinson¡¯s personal invitation. After pondering for a moment, Silvia smiled apologetically at Johnson. Then, she suddenly took a few steps back. ¡°I am very ttered to receive such great favor from you, Mr. Stewart. However, this matter was too sudden. I am not mentally prepared yet.¡± ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± Johnson asked, smiling ¡°How would I dare to refuse you? To be precise, I have no right to refuse you.¡± Silvia¡¯s attitude was respectful. ¡°I had been looking forward to joining the association, so I immediately rushed over when I received the invitation. But¡­¡± She nced at Abel and then continued. ¡°After living here for two days, I finally got to know what the association is like. And I feel that with my personality. I am not suitable to join the association Not only can¡¯t I contribute to the association, but tanafraid that I will also cause a lot of trouble for the seniors.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Johnson still wanted to say something, but Silvia went on saying, ¡°I was going to leave. I did not expect you toe to see me on the way. I am sorry to disturb you. How about¡­¡± Silvia suddenly turned around. She walked straight to Abel and looked at him. Abel did not quite understand the current situation, but no matter what, Johnson tried to make Silvia stay, that at this point, their interests were the same. So, Abel did not say much. He waited to see how Silvia would deal with it. Suddenly, she walked toward him. There were so many people surrounding him. Retreating in front of everyone was really embarrassing. Abel tried her best to suppress his trembling voice and looked at her confidently. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He had not forgotten that not long ago, Silvia almost broke his arms. He had experienced it, therefore, he remembered. He looked at her warily as if she a demon. Without answering him, Silvia smiled. Suddenly, she reached out to Abel¡¯s pocket. Abel was speechless. He watched as she took out a small bottle of perfume from his pocket. It was the bottle that he had watched her make just now. This smell was unusual and addictive. Abel took it with him, thinking that he would go back and study it after solving the problemlere. He didn¡¯t even have time to block it with his hand before she took it away. ¡°Mr. Stewart, I was thinkin, of giving this to you as a pift. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Silvia handed it over with both hands to show her respect. Johnson¡¯s eyes shed. He took the bottle of perfume from her hand. He looked at it closely and then shook it a few times. Then, he opened the bottle and approached the tip of his nose. It was still a distance away from the tip of his nose, but he could already smell the fragrance of the flowers. Not only flowers but there was also a faint smell of the grass in the early morning too, which was very refreshing ¡°Did you make this?¡± There was to expression on Johnson¡¯s face, but his eyes were very serious. ¡°No, Mr. Halpert and I made it together ¡°Silvia shook her head She paused for a moment, then pointed at the door behind her ¡°We did it in the studio in the backyard. Mr. Halpert is very attentive The kitchen is well equipped. He had prepared everything, even including those that I didn¡¯t think of Hearing her words, Johnsonzily nced at Abelfot a second ¡°I know what he¡¯s capable of very well.¡± Johnson said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that I know the same about yours, but I more or less understandit. I like this ¡®flower¡¯ very much, thank you.¡± ¡°Mr. Stewart¡­¡± Abel subconsciously called out. He had wanted to keep the perfume for himself. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give it to me?¡± Johnson said, raising his eyebrows. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Abel was silent for a moment. ¡°No way! If you like it, feel free to take it.¡± Johnson nodded, then looked at Silvia. ¡°So, are you leaving still and refusing me?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 308 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 308 Chapter 308 Am I Great? Silvia was speechless. Johnson didn¡¯t understand her. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little tense. Silvia didn¡¯t know how to reply to Johnson¡¯s words. Although he seemed to be asking her for her opinion, he did not listen to her refusal. That meant, he only allowed her to agree. Johnson was much more difficult to deal with than Abel. Abel started a conversation and tricked her with questions. All of these were easy to deal with, but Johnson was different. He was already so old and was authoritative. Now, he was standing here with a cane and repeatedly invited lier. Silvia had already rejected the invitation twice. If she did it a third time, by tomorrow, she would be seen as a woman who did not know how to appreciate favors in the entire country. Initially, she thought that Abel was the one who had tricked her intoing over. He used the seal behind the backs of the people in the association and secretly sent out an invitation letter that did not exist at all. It turned out that¡­ Silvia even suspected that this was a scheme, the goal of which was forcing her to agree. Since Johnson had pushed her to this point, Silvia could only be more straightforward. Now, she had even less desire to join the Perfuming Association. Just as she was about to open her mouth and say, ¡°Yes, I refuse your invitation. Thank you.¡± she heard a familiar voice call out, ¡°Silvia¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The next second, someone grabbed her shoulders. ¡°I was wondering why you haven¡¯te for so long. It turns out that you have met Mr. Stewart.¡± Simon put luis arm around Silvia¡¯s shoulders and looked at her with a smile. He then turned to look at Johnson. ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to see you!¡± ¡°Simon?¡± Jolinson recognized Simon at a nce. Yet he didn¡¯t expect to meet Simon at Washington. And Simon seemed to be intimate with Silvia. Johnson¡¯s gaze fell on Simon¡¯snd. Thatrge hand with distinct joints and slender fingers was firinly holding Silvia¡¯s shoulder, his arm was loosely around her neck as if he didn¡¯t want to press on her. ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you guys. This is my wife, Silvia.¡± Simon turned to look at his hand. ¡°Silvia, this is the special consultant of the top-notch industry association, Mr. Stewart. You are really lucky to see him here today!¡± He introduced it openly in front of so many people, but Silvia was almost paralyzed by the way he called her name. He never called her in such a tone when they were together. It just sounded weird at the moment. But she was happy to see him. ¡°When did youe to Washington, Mr. Palmer? if I had known, I would have weed you! By the way, Mr. Stewart wants to invite Ms. Austin to join the Perfuming Association. I believe you would also be happy to see it happen, Mr. Palmer,¡± said Abel. ¡°Her?¡± Simon turned around in surprise. ¡°Mr. Halpert, you must be joking.¡± ¡°How could it be a joke? Mr. Stewart is also here. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him!¡± said Abel. ¡°I do have this wish.¡± Jolinson nodded. ¡°But¡­ your fianc¨¦e seems to have rejected me!¡± The surrounding people were all watching a good show. They thought, Silvia didn¡¯t know who Johnson was, but Simon sliould know, right? Even though Warin is powerful, Simon must be respectful to Johnson. But¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Simon¡¯s sudden shout gave everyone a fright. Not only his voice but also his attitude was intimidating. People thought, what did he say? That¡¯s right? What is right? His fianc¨¦e rejected Mr. Stewart in front of so many people, but Simon thought it was right. Is there something wrong with his brain, or his mouth? Johnson¡¯s expression did not change, but the corners of his eyes twitched. ¡°Mr. Stewart, you may not know much about my wife. She would be very happy if you asked her to make some scented candles and study some spices. But she hated to be part of any associations, organizations, or events, or obey the rules, and regtions. ¡°She can¡¯t do that!¡± Simon said, waving his hand. ¡°So, the one she rejected was not you, but those rules and regtions, and almost all those activities.¡± experienced when it came to socializing. Just now, she was about to directly refuse Johnson. He forced her first. So, it wasn¡¯t her fault if she said something offensive. However, Simon resolved the conflict with just a few words. He said things like, ¡°The one she rejected was not you, but those rules and regtions.¡± How sophisticated! ¡°She must have a bit of social phobia,¡± Abel said, ¡°Actually, this is normal for perfumers. However, after joining Perfuming Association, things will change. After all, we are all in the same industry, and we have amonnguage. As for the regtions¡­¡± ¡°What? Mr. Halpert, are you nning to change the regtions passed down for generations for my wife? Or have you be the president of Perfuming Association? Congrattions then!¡± said Simon bluntly. Abel was speechless. He clenched his fists, suppressing his anger. ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Johnson finally spoke again. He sighed faintly and looked at Silvia. ¡°You are very talented. I just hope that you have a better tform. ¡°If you change your mind, contact me at any time.¡± Johnson tilted his head, and the person next to him came forward and handed him a business card. ¡°My phone is on it.¡± With that, he turned and returned to the car. The others followed him. Simon stood there with Silvia in his arms. He watched the car drive away and then turned to look at her. ¡°Am I great?¡± Silvia was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m so great. Shouldn¡¯t I get some rewards?¡± Simon moved his face closer, shamelessly asking for a reward. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 309 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 309 Chapter 309 How Is That Possible? The two of them showed off their affection in public,pletely forgetting that there was someone beside them. Abel couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stepped forward and stood in front of them, ¡°Mr. Palmer, I know that you are a decisive person. However, in this matter, I advise you to think about it clearly. Do you think that Warin can control everything? As long as she is a perfumer, she couldn¡¯t escape from the rules of the industry.¡± These words made Silvia very disgusted. Just as she was about to speak, Simon stopped her. Then, she heard him say. ¡°She became a perfume because she likes it. When she doesn¡¯t like it anymore, she can quit, and I can support my woman Of course, as long as she still wants to do it, she can do it with ease. Warin can also support it!¡± Simon ncedat Abel from the side and then left with Silvia When they passed by, he told Abel, ¡°Warin indeed can¡¯t control everything but neither can you! After saying that, they left. Abel didn¡¯t even have the chance torente Abel was very furious. But Silvia couldn¡¯t feel better. She had been angry for the past few days, and now, after hearing Simon¡¯s words, she felt very good. She stared straight at Simon and found him even more attractive. Simon finally could not help but say, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± It was difficult not to pay attention to those attentive eyes. ¡°You were so cool just now!¡± She praised straightforwardly. However, Simon was dissatisfied. He turned around and stood in front of her, lowered his head, and stared into her eyes. ¡°Only just now?¡± ¡°Of¡­of course.¡± Even though they were so familiar with each other, being stared at by him like this still made Silvia¡¯s heart race. ¡°Of course not, you are cool all the time!¡± Simon smiled, thinking, good girl! Looking at her somewhat shy appearance, he was extremely moved. Lowering his head, he slowly moved closer to her lips. Just as he was about to kiss her lips, she pushed him away. ¡°We should get in the car!¡± The car was waiting for them not far away. Being interrupted, Sirnon was very unhappy. His temper rose, and he refused to let go. There was also some resentment in his eyes as he said, ¡°You stirred up the fire and now you want to run again.¡± ¡°L¡­ When did I start a fire?¡± Silvia was speechless. She did not remember what she had done! ¡°You don¡¯t want to adinit it, huh?¡± He pressed his hand against her head and pulled her closer to his body. They had only been apart for a few days, but he already missed her crazily. Feeling his enthusias?n, Silvia could not help but blush even more. ¡°We are on the street!¡± she said in a low voice. She could not help but nce in the direction of the car. Secing that Freddie had already gotten out of the car, she felt even more ufortable. She pushed his chest hard ¡°So what? Is hooking up on the street illegal? Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Gritting her teeth, she had the urge to step on him. ¡°Mr. Palmer!¡± Freddie rushed over. He knew that it was not right to disturb them at this time, but there was something urgent. As expected, being interrupted, Simon was immediately annoyed. He did not turn around, ¡°Speak.¡± From one single word, one could tell that Simon was unhappy, Freddie had been by Simon¡¯s side for many years, but at this moment, he also revealed a difficult expression. He looked at Silvia with hesitationi. Silvia was confused. Noticing something wrong from Silvia¡¯s eyes, Simon turned around. Seeing Freddie¡¯s expression, he knew that things might be difficult to talk about. After thinking for a while, he turned back and said to Silvia, ¡°Get in the car first.¡± From Freddie¡¯s behavior, Silvia knew the thing must be important. She wasn¡¯t a pretentious person. So, she didn¡¯t care much about whether this behavior was untrustworthy. Yet intuitively, she felt the thing they were going to talk about should be rted to her. However, since Simon did not say it, there might be a reason. Silvia nodded. She walked over, opened the car door, and sat inside. After closing the car door, she looked out the window She could see that Freddie was speaking, and Simon was obviously stunned by what he heard. Thien, he became serious. Most importantly, he looked in Silvia¡¯s direction. Even though she knew that the window was special and he couldn¡¯t see what was inside from the outside, she still subconsciously avoided his gaze as if she had been caught peeping, Silvia slowly looked over and saw that Simon was still standing there without moving or speaking It was unknown what he was thinking, Agentle breeze swept up the corner of his clothes. He casually stood there and looked like an artwork. However, the atmosphere was kind of heavy. It made Silvia feel a sense of oppression. After a while, supposedly the conversation was done, or Simon had made a decision. He strode toward the car. Freddie followed closely belind. Seeing Simon approaching, Silvia subconsciously moved in to make some space for him. He opened the door and got in the car. The cold wind outside swept in, causing Silvia to shrink her neck. It was really a bit cold. ¡°There was a nket prepared in the car. Simon pulled it out and covered it on Silvia¡¯s knees, then held her hand. He found that her sinall hands were still warm. He wrapped them in his palus. In fact, his hand was colder than hers, but his palms inade her feel warm. He wanted to keep her hands warm. He didn¡¯t expect that his hands would be even colder than hers. He wanted to let go, but she held him back. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± She asked him straightforwardly. The two of them had been together for so long. If she didn¡¯t feel anything, she would be too careless. Staring at her, Simon hesitated. Silvia had never seen him like this. He had always been a decisive and straightforward person. However, his appearance made her feel uncertain and even panicked, After pondering for a moment, he finally said, ¡°Your grandfather passed away!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t believe her cars. How is this possible? Thest time I went to see him, he was fine. Although he was sick, he looked good. How could he¡­ Simon had anticipated Silvia¡¯s emotionpitation. He held her hand tightly with both hands and sald, ¡°Calm down a bit. I just received the news. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s go back now!¡± He knew what she was thinkiny, so he did not hesitate at all. The car sped all the way to the airport. Silvia¡¯s mind was a mess. It was hard for her to ept this fact. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Many images shed through her mind. Ever since she was young, her grandfather had been very strict with her, if not harsh. She had once hated him very much, but after such a long time, when she saw him again, all the negative feelings she had harbored unknowingly disappeared. She had already lost her parents, and now she lost her grandfather. Simon held Silvia tightly without saying anything. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 310 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 310 Chapter 310 The Austin Family Has Changed? There was some distance between Washington and Boston. Fortunately, it wouldn¡¯t take much time by the air. They could rush to the airport and then go to the Austin¡¯s home. Silvia called Zain before boarding the ne. Zain was even more silent than before. When he knew that she wasing back, he refused. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back. You can focus on your things.¡± ¡°Zain¡± Shocked, Silvia was a little angry, ¡°How can I note back? Grandpa was fine, why did he suddenly die? What happened?¡± She would take it if they didn¡¯t allow her to go back other times. But now, her grandfather was dead, she must return She thought everything was settled when she went back thest time But now Zain refused to let her go back Zain fell into silence, which was unbreakable. After a moment, just when Silvia was about to speak, Zain slowly said, ¡°Alright, if you want toe back, thene back. Are you alone?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Simon wille back with me,¡± she said, turning to look at the person beside her. ¡°Okay. Be careful on your way home. Come home directly. Don¡¯t stay on the road, Zain continued. After that, he hung up the phone. Silvia did note back to her senses for a long time. She was still thinking about Zain¡¯s words and felt that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked softly. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I have a feeling that something is wrong. I can¡¯t tell. Zain told me not to go back, but then he agreed.¡± ¡°Good then. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Siinon nodded and said, ¡°He can¡¯t stop you from attending your grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°But his attitude was very strange. Also, he told us not to stay on the road. I feel that something might have happened at home.¡± Before they went back, Silvia couldn¡¯t make any judgment for sure. Yet from her understanding of Zain, she knew that Zain was a decisive person. His attitude just now was just weird. After pondering for a while, Simon felt that what she said made sense. ¡°Freddie, go find out who has gone to the Austin family recently and who handles the funeral, who is the person in charge.¡± Freddie responded, then turned back, and went on working ¡°The person in charge? The person in charge of the Austin family has always been Zain. Ever since Grandpa retired after getting sick, Zain has been the one handling the Austin family.¡± Silvia was a little confused when she heard Simnon¡¯s order. She was very sure about this. What was the point of investigating that? ¡°We never knew. But we still have time,¡± Simon said as he gave her a meaningful look. He checked the time. There was a message in his words. Silvia carefully recalled. Ever since she could remember, the person in charge of the Austininily had always been herrandiather However, her grandfather was mainly focused on ancient martial arts. He didn¡¯t care much about thepany. So, there was once acrisis. At that time, Silvia was still young. In addition, she had been staying with the Austin family and was not very clear about thepany. She only vaguely remembered that there was a big fuss at home at that time and that her uncle was there It was said that her uncle went abroadter the Austin family¡¯s business was taken over by Zain, who had just be an adult. Fortunately, Zain worked hard and was very good at business. He saved thepany from the crisis. From then on, Zain was in charge of the Austin family. Yet Simon asked this now., Could it be that the Austin family had changed? The flight would be more than two hours. Simon took a nket and covered Silvia with it. Looking at her red eyes, he felt very distressed. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much first. It has already happened. Even if you are sad, you liave to take care of your body. There are still many things to face and solve next.¡± Silvia understood. But she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. After her parents passed away, it was her grandfather who took care of her. When she was young, she disliked her grandfather. Other kids¡¯ grandfathers all seemed to be kind and amiable. They would buy delicious snacks and drinks, and beautiful dresses for their granddaughters. However, Silvia did not have any of these. Other than going to school, all she could do was practice martial arts. She had only training clothes. Her diet was strictly controlled. In the beginning, she would cry to protest. Later, she knew that those actions were useless, so she gave up. Slowly, her martial arts became better, and she grew up. However, her grandfather became even more strict with her. After her parents passed away, Silvia never lived like a normal little girl. She had hugged her mother¡¯s clothes countless times and cried in secret. She had wanted to run away from home countless times. Of course, she never made it. She would always be caught not long after she DIL TILEI III escaped and then faced the punishiment. After she went to university, she dated Ladarius. That could be seen as an opportunity for her to leave the Austin family and leave that ce that made her unhappy. Perhaps it was because of Ladarius that she had grown up quickly and understood things weren¡¯t always the same as they appeared to be on the surface. There were things that weren¡¯t pleasant, but helpful. Simrly, there were things that looked nice yet harmful. Perhaps her grandfather was a little harsh, but he cared about her and helped her when she needed help. Now, Silvia lost him forever! She thought about many things in her mind. Everything that had happened since she was a child shed through her mind like a movie. Perhaps she was too tired. Unconsciously, she slept all night Simon lowered his head to look at her. Her eyes were closed and her brows were tightly knitted together. Even her liands that were ced in front of her were tightly clenched. He gently picked up one of her hands and wrapped it around his palm. He used the warmth of his palm to warm her while his other hand gently smoothed the space between her eyebrows. He had a premonition that the journey to the Austin family this time would not be so peaceful. It would be a storm, but it was hard to say how big this storm would be. However, he would shelter hier from the wind and rain! In New York. ¡°Ingrid, where are you taking me?¡± Hannah asked on the trip to the suburbs. ¡°An interesting ce,¡± Ingrid said mysteriously. ¡°I am not in the mood to look at the scenery right now! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Hannah¡¯s brows were tightly surrowed and her heart was filled with worry. In the end, Shawn took the bastard home. Although Hannah was extremely unhappy, she could not say anything. But that little bastard was very good at acting. In front of Shawn, he was respectful to her. But he did not put her in his eyes at all. Ingrid took her out to rx. But how could she have the mood to do so? Sweet Revenge By Nuit 311 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 311 Chapter 311 Hit Her Sore Spot ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, just enjoy it.¡± Gently shaking her arm, Ingrid said in a spoiled manner, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Hannah did not say anything else. The car quickly stopped at the gate of a private courtyard. Hannah looked at it strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe out to rx? Where are we now?¡± ¡°My house.¡± Ingrid smiled, opened the door, and got out of the car first, then turned to help Hannah out. ¡°Your house? When did you buy it? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Does your father know?¡± Hannah looked out in surprise. ¡°Mom, Dad doesn¡¯t need to know everything. Did he tell you that he has a woman and a child?¡± Hearing the rhetorical question, Hannah felt upset. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Alright, I said the wrong thing. Don¡¯t be angry. Believe me, you will be happy here.¡± Ingrid smiled mysteriously and walked into the house with Hannah. ¡°What the hell are you up to?¡± Hannah stopped at the door, looking at Ingrid seriously. Hannah wondered, Ingrid said that the house is hers, but when did she buy it? Does she have other houses? What else don¡¯t I know? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡± As Ingrid spoke, she opened the door and said loudly, ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± ¡°Home?¡± Hannah frowned. The next second, she widened her eyes. She saw the person that she had quietly searched for a long time but had not found. What a surprise! ¡°La¡­ Ladarius¡± Hannah was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even speak. It¡¯s Ladarius! My son! Why is he here? Ladarius called her after he had some trouble with hispany. Then Hannah lost contact with him. She didn¡¯t dare to look for him openly, so she could only secretly search for him. But she hadn¡¯t found him after she searched for a long time, She had even thought that he must have killed himself. Sea There wasn¡¯t any bad news, yet she was still worried. But they¡­ Hannah looked at Ladarius, then turned to look at Ingrid. That was such a surprise! She never thought that these two people would be together. She had never mentioned to Ingrid that she had a son! ¡°Ingrid, you ¡­ you?¡± Get Honut ¡°Mom, I already knew that I had a brother,¡± Ingrid said with a smile. She walked over and grabbed Ladarius¡¯s arm. ¡°I know that you are in a difficult situation. You didn¡¯t tell me, so I pretended that I don¡¯t know. In this way, father won¡¯t be suspicious.¡± ¡°Now, our family is finally united!¡± Ingrid held Ladarius¡¯s arm as they walked toward Hannah. Then, she held Hannah¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly at each other. Hannah had not yet recovered from her shock. She looked at her children. In fact, she had hoped that one day, she could openly hold her children. She did not expect the day toe so soon. When Hannah was in the worst mood, Ingrid gave her such a ¡°surprise¡±! For the time being, it was indeed a surprise. What it would turn out to be in the future was still uncertain. ¡°Ingrid, how did you find Ladarius?¡± After digesting the information with great difficulty, Hannah calmed herself down and asked. Vn an ¡°It was not difficult. He was not in a good situation at that time. Actually, Mom, it was inconvenient for you to help him. Otherwise, you would have found him a long time ago. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you was that my brother was in a worse situation at that time. You also know that there were many people looking for him at that time. To reduce the risk as much as possible, I didn¡¯t tell you. You won¡¯t be angry, right?¡± Ingrid stuck out her tongue, looking yful. Hearing what she said, Hannah could not bear to me her. She was relieved to see that her son was safe and sound. And what Ingrid said was reasonable. At that time, Ladarius¡¯s situation was indeed terrible. There was nothing wrong with reducing unnecessary contact. i. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Ingrid, what about you?¡± A long time ago, Hannah had thought about how Ingrid would react if one day she told Ingrid that Ingrid had a half-brother. Hannah thought that Ingrid might reject him, and resist him. She had been thinking about how to persuade Ingrid. But it seemed that she had worried too much. Ingrid and Ladarius seemed to be getting along well. ¡°Angry? Why would I be angry? I know you didn¡¯t tell me because you had your reasons.¡± She shrugged, ¡°And I am so happy to have a brother!¡± Ingrid looked at Ladarius andughed happily. Ladarius lowered his head to look at her and smiled dotingly. Looking at them, Hannah felt much better. ¡°Ingrid¡­ ¡°Then about that ba¡­¡± After a pause, Hannah stopped, feeling a little worried. If Ingrid could ept Ladarius, would she ept Shawn¡¯s illegitimate child? At a nce, Ingrid could tell what Hannah wanted to say. Ingrid let go of Ladarius¡¯s arm and walked to the sofa with her mother. She sat down next to her and snuggled in her arms. ¡°Mom, are you talking about that bastard? ¡°How can he be the same as my brother? My brother was born before you and dad were together. He is my half-brother. But that woman destroyed our family and tried to steal dad away. Dad cheated on you. He was sorry for you and our family. I will never ept that bastard!¡± Hearing Ingrid¡¯s words, Hannah immediately feltforted. And it sounded reasonable. That was right! Ladarius was born before she and Shawn were together. She was not disloyal to him. At best, she was hiding something from him. However, that bastard was different! Now, he even entered the house and wanted to take everything from the Petersen family! ¡°Ingrid, we have the same mind. I am relieved!¡± Hannah patted Ingrid¡¯s hand as if she had found an ally. Ingrid nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course! Father is really stupid. He brought the illegitimate child back. Den is even more confused. He said that this is my father¡¯s private matter. He can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°What? Den said that?¡± Hannah had been frustrated about this matter for a long time. She couldn¡¯t decide if she should tell Den. She did not tell him in the end. She didn¡¯t expect Den¡¯s attitude to be like this. ¡°Yes, Den said it himself. He doesn¡¯t care. So, Mom, if we don¡¯t stand together, we will soon be kicked out of the Petersen family!¡± Ingrid grabbed Hannah¡¯s hand and gritted her teeth. Hannah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This hit her sore spot. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 312 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 312 Chapter 312 I Agree! Hannah thought, that¡¯s right! If I don¡¯t take some measures, I will be the one who will be kicked out of the house soon! Ingrid and Ladarius exchanged a nce with each other. Ladarius sat down opposite Hannah and Ingrid knowingly, saying, ¡°Mom, you have done so much for the Petersen family over the past years. You have racked your brains and considered everything for them. For that man, we didn¡¯t dare to recognize each other, and itsted for so many years. You quit your career and wholeheartedly devoted yourself to the family as a housewife. What did you get in return?¡± Like a knife, these words tore Hannah¡¯s heart apart. The more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. What Shawn did was unfair to her. She thought in anger, yes, I had done a lot. I didn¡¯t dare to recognize my son. I worked so hard for the Petersen family. In the end, Shawn kicked me away because I did not give birth to a son for him. How could he do that to me? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s unfair for dad to do this to you!¡± Ingrid said in a soft voice. ¡°You are right, but you know how stubborn your father is in this matter. Even though I am unwilling to ept it, what can I do?¡± She sighed faintly and raised her hand to caress Ingrid¡¯s hand. ¡°Unfortunately, you are a girl!¡± Hannah was lost in thought. It would be good if Ingrid is a boy. In that case, she would be able to take over the Petersen family¡¯s property. With her abilities and intelligence, she could even rece Den and be the head of the Petersen family. Ingrid thought in anger, you mention it again! This was what Ingrid hated the most in her life! ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true I¡¯m a girl, but you still have my brother.¡± A strange light shed in Ingrid¡¯s eyes, and she smiled ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Startled, Hannah looked up at Ladarius who was sitting opposite. She was stunned for two seconds before shaking her head. ¡°No, no, your brother is not a member of the Petersen family. He¡­¡± ¡°Who says he is not a member of the Petersen family?¡± Ingrid interrupted Hannah with a meaningful smile. ¡°Ingrid!¡± ¡°Mom, although my brother is not a member of the Petersen family, you and him are connected by blood. You, my brother, and I are a family. Everything in the Petersen family should be ours!¡± Ingrid continued. It had to be said that Ingrid¡¯s words were very tempting to Hannah. ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we! Mom, Shawn has gone too far. You have done so much for the family. Ingrid is capable. But Shawn just can¡¯t see it and even wants to give all the assets to his illegitimate son. Are you willing to ept this?¡± Ladarius chipped in. Of course, she was unwilling to! But what could she do? She could not convince her husband. But now¡­ ¡°Ingrid, what do you want to do?¡± Hannah was not stupid. She naturally knew that Ladarius and Ingrid had a n and they wanted to tell her or ask for her opinion. Ingrid and Ladarius exchanged a nce. Ingrid smiled, ¡°Mom, I want my brother to work in the company.¡± ¡°What?¡± Although Hannah had thought about it, she was still shocked when she heard it. ¡°No, your father will find out!¡± Hannah immediately rejected it. ¡°Mom, I will deal with the human resources department. Besides, my brother will only get a post as an ordinary department manager. Dad will not find out. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter even if he finds out, does it? How could he know the rtionship between you and my brother? It¡¯s been so many years, but he still doesn¡¯t know. He won¡¯t know now,¡± Ingrid said confidently. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I rmended my brother to thepany. I will arrange everything. My dad would not know your rtionship with my brother.¡± Ingrid paused, she then added, ¡°Besides, I have to tell you something even though you would be sad about it. My dad has arranged for his illegitimate son a post in thepany. His whole attention is on his illegitimate son. How can he notice the new branch manager of thepany?¡± It sounded a little reasonable, but Hannah was still worried about it. ¡°But, what can we change after Ladarius works in thepany?¡± ¡°Mom, you are confused! Once my brother works there, I will have a helper. If we join hands, we can do a lot of things.¡± Ingrid continued to exin her n. ¡°Recently, I n to set up a new project in the company and set up a new branch. I have already submitted the proposal, and I believe that it will pass soon. When the timees, my brother will be the manager of the new branch. When the time is right, we will cooperate with each other. We will get thepany¡¯s money in our hands, and kick my dad¡¯s illegitimate son out of thepany!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ingrid already had aprehensive n in her heart, and the ruthlessness in her eyes scared Hannah. She had a feeling that she was bing more and more unfamiliar with her daughter. Although Ingrid was on her side and was born by her, she was a little afraid of Ingrid sometimes. ¡°Mom? Mom?¡± Ingrid called out twice in a row before Hannah came back to her senses. Hannah forced a smile and said, ¡°It sounds good. But you also know how much your father values his illegitimate son. It is not easy to kick him out of thepany.¡± ¡°No matter how much dad values him, it depends on whether the shareholders in thepany agree or not. If his illegitimate son makes an unforgivable mistake, do you think dad can still protect him?¡± Hannah looked at Ingrid and was lost in thought. Ladarius, who was at the side, said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I have experience in this matter. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will cooperate with my sister in thepany. The Petersen family¡¯s property will belong to the three of us one day.¡± ¡°At that time, dad will listen to you. If you want to kick him out of the door, you can do it! If he still protects that woman, let him get out of the house!¡± Ingrid waved her right hand and said in a domineering manner. Hannah wanted tough, but she could not even force a smile. She gave a long sigh and said, ¡°Well, since you all have thought it through, I can¡¯t change anything.¡± In the whole n, Ingrid and Ladarius were the leading roles, and there was nothing that Hannah needed to do. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to do anything. You just need to know our n, and pretend that you don¡¯t know anything,¡± Ladarius hurriedly said. Ladarius and Ingrid told Hannah this because Hannah would know it sooner orter. It was better to tell Hannah in advance so that she would not identally expose their n. ¡°Actually, Mom, it¡¯s not true that you can¡¯t do anything. You canpletely use your advantage and help us when necessary,¡± Ingrid blinked and said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know a lot of reporters? Have you forgotten that their favorite thing is to dig up the secrets of these rich and powerful families? Even though dad takes his illegitimate son home, he doesn¡¯t dare to reveal his son¡¯s true identity. He wants to give his illegitimate son an identity loreve ON step by step, so he asked you to take his illegitimate son as your adopted son. If the paparazzi find out that it is actually his illegitimate son, what would happen to his reputation and your image in people¡¯s eyes? Think about it¡­¡± Was there a need to think about this matter? Once it was exposed, Shawn would be tagged as a jerk. And Hannah would naturally be a woman of pity. However, such a thing would inevitably affect the Petersen Group¡¯s stock price. So, considering the overall situation, Hannah endured it and did not expose it to the reporters. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t ask you to do it now. I mean you can do it when it¡¯s necessary!¡± Ingrid said as if she had guessed what Hannah was thinking. After thinking for a while, Hannah seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 313 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 313 Chapter 313 I Have No Doubt At the airport in Boston. After the ne touched down, a car that Simon had arranged for them waited there. They immediately got into the car and headed straight for the Austin¡¯s house. Silvia slept on the ne, so she could not fall asleep now. With a heavy heart, she stared out of the window in a daze. Simon answered a phone call half way. After he hung up the phone, his face grew solemn. ¡°Is it rted to the Austin family?¡± Silvia asked. It was hard not to hear Simon¡¯s conversation on the phone at such a close distance. She also knew that Simon would definitely investigate if he felt suspicious. ¡°Right now, other than Zain, there is another person in the Austin¡¯s house¡­¡± Silvia looked at him silently. ¡°It¡¯s Gordon Austin.¡± These words worked like a spell, and they opened up some of the sealed memories in Silvia¡¯s mind. It had been long since Silviast heard this name. Gordon was her and Zain¡¯s uncle. He was Marc¡¯s youngest In fact, Marc really liked Gordon back then. However, something happenedter, and Silvia could no longer remember exactly what it was. After all, she was still a kid at that time. However, Gordon left the Austin family. No one knew where he went. The members of the Austin family were also very secretive about this name, and no one had ever mentioned it again. If Simon had not mentioned it, she would have forgotten about such a person. ¡°Gordon? He¡¯s back?¡± she frowned and muttered. ¡°Yes, he is back.¡± Simon nodded and gave an affirmative answer. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gordon had returned, and most importantly, his return was not good news. After thinking for a while, Silvia said softly, ¡°Grandfather has passed away. It¡¯s right for him to return.¡± No matter what happened in the past, Marc was still Gordon¡¯s father. As a son, it was only natural for him toe back and attend the funeral. ¡°If he onlyes back to attend the funeral, it¡¯s fine, but¡­¡± Simon gave Silvia a deep look. ¡°If you have to face a storm when you return to the Austin¡¯s house, do you still want to go back¡± ¡°I have to go back no matter what will happen next,¡± she said firmly. Actually, he already had the answer, but he still asked again. In fact, he would apany her no matter what happened. With a slight smile, Simon began to tell Silvia what he knew, so that Silvia could be mentally prepared. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to tell you something next. You have to be calm no matter what you hear.¡± Actually, from the moment Zain advised Silvia not to go back, Silvia had a horrible feeling in her heart. She felt that things that happened in the Austin family were rted to her. She was not very clear about what had happened in the Austin family, but she knew it was not good for her, otherwise, Zain would not have said that. Therefore, when Simon asked her to be calm, she did not show fluctuations in her emotions. She just nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The Austin family doesn¡¯t think that your grandfather died of illness. They think that your grandfather was poisoned.¡± He was careful about his words. In fact, what he had heard from the Austin family was more vicious. Shock shed through Silvia¡¯s eyes. Although Silvia was mentally prepared, she was still more or less shocked. ¡°Could it be that they think that I poisoned my grandfather?¡± She guessed it quickly. Since they targeted her, they must me Marc¡¯s death on her. However, it was too ridiculous. Looking into Simon¡¯s eyes, Silvia was sure about her guess. Sheughed in anger. ¡°How ridiculous! Why would I poison my grandfather? Besides, I hadn¡¯t been back to the Austin¡¯s house for years. I went back on my grandfather¡¯s birthday, and I didn¡¯t stay for two days in total! My grandfather passed away yesterday. How could I poison him? When did I poison him? Why would I poison him?¡± ¡°All signs show that this is a trap. Since it is a trap, there is no reason. Moreover, you also know that this is an injustice, so they could confuse right and wrong as they like!¡± In fact, when Simon first heard it, he was also very angry, but the current situation was still unclear. If it was a trap, why was she their target? Who would benefit from it? In other words, who did this? Since Zain had reminded her not toe back, it should not be him. Gordon had suddenly rushed back, so he was suspicious. He had been missing for so long but had rushed back at this critical juncture. ording to reliable information, he currently held great authority in the Austin family, Although Zain was the person in power in the Austin family, he was still a junior after all. After Gordon returned, many of the elders of the Austin family began to support Gordon. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Simon gently held Silvia¡¯s hand and asked gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t done it, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Silvia curled her lips and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about who the mastermind is. Also, if grandfather¡¯s death isn¡¯t an ident, then who is the real murderer?¡± Simon held Silvia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The real murderer might be the one who sshed dirty water on you. I will definitely help you find the mastermind! The car soon arrived at the Austin¡¯s house. Actually, on the way back from the airport, Simon vaguely sensed that something was wrong. To be exact, not long after they left the airport, they were followed by two cars. Freddie asked Simon¡¯s opinion, and Simon said there was no need to pay attention to them and just let them follow. After entering the territory of the Austin family, the cars that followed them gradually disappeared, as if they were to guard them to go to the Austin¡¯s house. The house looked full of sadness. But the atmosphere was a little strange at the same time. After receiving the news of her grandfather¡¯s death, Silvia felt sad in her heart, but because of the sudden change and the possible conspiracy, she thought so much, and it diluted her sadness. At this point, when she saw the people in ck suits, the thought that he had lost her grandfather forever descended on her. She could not help but feel sad. Tears began to well up in her eyes. Simon reached out his hand, pulled her into his arms, and gently pinched her shoulders. He could always capture her thoughts at the first moment. She had truly lost her grandfather forever! They drove into the courtyard and stopped at the parking lot. There was already a row of cars parked neatly there. It would be a grand funeral. Just as the car came to a stop, Simon and Silvia saw two people waiting outside. Simon looked down at Silvia, only to see that she had wiped her tears with a tissue, her face surprisingly calm. ¡°I can make it,¡± Silvia said in a low and firm voice. He raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°I have no doubt!¡± She opened the door and got out of the car. No matter what kind of storm she had to face, she would not be afraid She would clear her name. Besides, if her grandfather had really been murdered, she would have to personally find the murderer! Simon got out of the car and followed Silvia not far behind her. Freddie stood by Simon¡¯s side. They had barely walked to the steps when they were surrounded by a group of people. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 314 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 314 Chapter 314 Take Her Down Silvia looked around and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Those people were obviously ordered to surround them. But they did not make a further move. Freddie stood in front of Silvia and Simon. He was fully alert, as if he was ready to light, ¡°You are not the people from the Austin family. What are you doing in the Austin¡¯s territory?¡± After looking around, Silvia could tell that these people were not from the Austin family at all. ¡°Who told you that they are not from the Austin family?¡± A voice rang out, and then a figure walked out of the room. Those people automatically made way until the person approached. It was a familiar face, but there were some faint wrinkles on it. The most obvious thing was that there was a scar on the man¡¯s left check. Although the man¡¯s hair was still blond, it was thinner. It seemed that he was starting to get a little thin on top. Although there was still some differencepared to the one in her memory, Silvia recognized the man. He was Gordon! ¡°Gordon.¡± Gordonughed. ¡°Good, you could still recognize me. It¡¯s worth it for the Austin family to raise you.¡± Fortunately, Silvia knew that Gordon hade back before she came here. Otherwise, she would really be surprised by his appearance and would even think that he had simplye back to mourn, but now she was very clear that his appearance was definitely not that simple. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you for many years. Today is my grandfather¡¯s funeral. What are you doing? Are you going to use force at my grandfather¡¯s funeral?¡± Silvia nced at the people from the corner of her eye, and all of them had fierce looks on their faces. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either. It¡¯s just that your grandfather suddenly passed away, and it is strange. We have to find out the true reason for his death. Silvia, your grandfather raised you, and he has treated you well. Although he is a bit harsh on you, you can¡¯t be so cruel to your own grandfather and harm him.¡± He said with emotion, his tone light. He then suddenly raised his eyes, and his gaze became iparably sharp. His gaze was exceptionally sharp, as if he wanted to judge Silvia guilty. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a trial. From what he said just now, Silvia had been convicted guilty by him. ¡°Gordon, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Even if I¡¯m a criminal, I still have the right to defend myself. Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything. How could you use me of such crimes? You said i that there was something fishy about my grandfather¡¯s death. I think so. Since there are questions, we should call the police to investigate it.¡± Since Marc¡¯s death was suspicious, they should naturally call the police to investigate it and find out the real murderer. Besides, they should let the forensic doctor check why Marc died. Gordon wanted to convict Silvia guilty before the investigation. But Silvia didn¡¯t buy it. With a sneer, Gordon said, ¡°Report it to the police? What a joke! The Austin family is a big n. If the police intervene in our family¡¯s affairs, wouldn¡¯t it be aughing stock? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. I¡¯m afraid that the police have already been bribed by you. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Fortunately, I asked Dr. But to check my dad¡¯s corpse and found out the cause of his death. Silvia ¡­ don¡¯t quibble anymore!¡± The doctor that Gordon mentioned was called Donavan But. He was a family doctor of the Austin family. He had always been doing physical checkups for everyone in the Austin family and providing health counseling. However, what Donavan said was unknown. ¡°So, you suspect that there is another reason for my grandfather¡¯s death. You don¡¯t call the police or investigate, but used me of the murderer? Gordon, you¡¯ve been away from home for so many years. Why did you prepare such a big surprise for me the moment you came back?¡± Silvia asked coldly. Gordon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect that in the few years I left home, you, who was once a little girl, would actually be so ruthless today!¡± Silvia was annoyed. ¡°No matter what you say, I want to go in and pay my respects to my grandfather first!¡± There was no point in arguing here. Silvia had to pay her respects to her grandfather first. It would be best if she could see her grandfather¡¯s corpse. At the very least, she had to investigate what happened. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Gordon took a step forward and blocked the door, not allowing Silvia to enter. He then waved his hand to the men around him and said, ¡°Take her down!¡± Those people immediately rushed up. It seemed that they intended to use force to capture Silvia. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Simon raised his voice and took a step forward to protect Silvia behind him. His gaze swept towards Gordon. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others if you make such a fuss at Mr. Austin¡¯s funeral?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Gordon looked at Simon proudly. ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s farnily affairs that you can¡¯t interfere with!¡± ¡°Lami Silvia¡¯s husband, and Mr. Austin is also my grandfather, so I¡¯m not an outsider!¡± Simon said Tip:htly, ¡°l¨ª i remember correctly, the person in charge of the Austin family has always been Zain. lle hadn¡¯t said anything yet, but you came to use others first. Is this how the Austin family manages the family?¡± Alter being ridiculed by Simon, Gordon did not gngry. He lowered his head and casually yed with the ring on his pinky finger. He said slowly, ¡°Then your news may be too outdated. Before, it was indeed my nephew who was in charge of family affairs. But now that I am back, of course, I should rece him to manage the family. It is also time for the younger generation to rest.¡± Just like the news Simon had gotten, Zain was indeed suspended. However, Zain held power in the Austin family for years. How could he be so easily suspended? The entire matter was strange. ¡°I want to see Zain!¡± Silvia said loudly. Gordon was really suspicious, but he was a step ahead. It seemed that he had already taken control of the Austin family first, so Silvia had to see Zain. Only in this way could she figure out what happened. Gordon said coldly, ¡°Zain is so stricken with grief. He is resting. You are a shameless murderer. You even wanted to meet Zain and your grandfather? If you still have a bit of conscience and know how to repent, just admit your crime honestly. Perhaps I can discuss with the elders to give you a light punishment considering that you are half a member of the Austin family.¡± ¡°I did nothing. I won¡¯t be guilty of anything that I hadn¡¯t done!¡± Silvia said. Straightening her back, she stepped forward and continued, ¡°Today, I must show my respect to my grandfather. I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me!¡± Originally, her grandfather¡¯s death had already made her very sad. Now, she was even used of murder. Not only was she sad, but she was also angry. Her uncle, who she had not seen for many years, had turned the Austin family into a mess the moment he returned. What was he trying to do? She stared at Gordon and walked towards the house step by step. ¡°Take her down!¡± Gordon said coldly. At the same time, he turned around and walked confidently into the house. Obviously, he absolutely believed that the people he brought over could stop Silvia. After all, the people he brought over were all from families who knew martial arts. Although those ns couldn¡¯t be put on a par with the Austin family, they all knew martial artists. Silvia was a little girl who did not practice martial arts well since she was a kid. Moreover, she had left the Austin family for many years, so Gordon thought it was easy to deal with her! Sweet Revenge By Nuit 315 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 315 Chapter 315 Those People Are Not Friendly A noise sounded behind Gordon. He smiled and was about to turn around when he felt a cold wind. In the next second, a hand was already on his shoulder. ¡°Gordon, you are so bold!¡±. Even though Gordon was on guard, he broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Silvia¡¯s voice. He nced over from the corner of his eye and saw that his subordinates had been knocked down to the ground. He thought in shock, how did she make it? She knocked them down in such a short time. It was so fast. How could it be possible? ¡°You¡­¡± He was so shocked that his voice was a little hoarse. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Do you dare to attack the elders?¡± ¡°If I choose to show you respect, then you are an elder. If I don¡¯t take you as an elder in my heart, you are nothing!¡± Silvia looked at Gordon and said word by word. It was true that Gordon was a member of the Austin family, and also the youngest son that her grandfather had once loved. It was precisely because of these two points that she still had a trace of respect for Gordon that she had not seen for many years, even if Gordon wanted to attack her the moment they met. However, how could she be willing to be ndered for no reason? She had to find out the truth. ¡°You are presumptuous!¡± A deep voice rang out. At this point, a group of people walked out from inside. The voice came from the man at the lead. ¡°Konnor.¡± Silvia recognized him with a nce. That was Marc¡¯s younger cousin, Konnor Austin. In the Austin family¡¯s genealogy, he was also an elder. He seldom participated in the Austin family¡¯s affairs in the past years, but now he has appeared. However, it was not strange to see him here now. After all, it was Marc¡¯s funeral. As his cousin, it was normal for him to participate. ¡°Silvia, what are you doing?¡± he asked with a long face. Behind him were the elders of the Austin family. They were not friendly! The moment Konnor opened his mouth, Silvia knew he and the others were on Gordon¡¯s side. Why didn¡¯t they appear when she was being bullied just now? Now that Gordon was restrained, they came to say that she was being presumptuous. With a mocking smile, Silvia said, ¡°He brought a group of people that I don¡¯t know their identities 310 TEAData A. .. to attack me at my grandfather¡¯s funeral. Shouldn¡¯t you ask him what he is trying to do?¡± Konnor nced at Gordon indifferently, then looked at Silvia and said, ¡°No matter what, you attacked your uncle. Is it appropriate? Today is your grandfather¡¯s funeral, and the elders of the family are all here. You should behave yourself. Hurry up and let go of your hand!¡± ¡°Attack?¡± Silvia red at the people that she had knocked down, and she said, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s those people who attacked me, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just my way to greet my uncle. Since you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll let go of my grip!¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and looked innocent. Only Gordon knew that as soon as Silvia released her hand, he felt rxed, as if he had unloaded a heavy burden on his shoulder. Silvia was a little girl, and her hand looked delicate and slender. Gordon didn¡¯t know where she got such strength. When he was grabbed by Silvia on his shoulder, he felt that Silvia¡¯s hand weighed a N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. thousand pounds. He had been trying to resist the pressure from her hand. Otherwise, he would have knelt just now. Gordon looked at Silvia¡¯s hand in shock and couldn¡¯t believe that this was the timid little girl he knew before. Back then, Silvia always avoided practicing martial arts. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re back, pay your respect to your grandfather!¡± As the most important elder in the family, no one else dared to question Konnor¡¯s decision. Moreover, Silvia hade back to pay her respect, so they had no objections. They walked straight into the house. Simon immediately followed, but he was stopped by Konnor with his walking stick. ¡°Hey, young man! This is a private matter of our Austin family. No visitors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a visitor. I¡¯m Marc¡¯s grandson-inw, and I can be considered half a member of the Austin family. It¡¯s only natural that I came here today to show my respect to him.¡± With that, Simon was about to walk forward. However, Konnor still didn¡¯t move his walking stick away. He firmly stood there. ¡°I heard about your marriage, but it seems to be just a verbal agreement, and you haven¡¯t held a wedding yet. Since it hasn¡¯t been done yet, you can¡¯t be considered a member of the Austin family. The Austin family has its rules. Since you are here, you should abide by the rules!¡± Simon still wanted to say something, but Silvia gave him a look and said, ¡°Konnor is right. You drink some coffee here and wait for me. I will go pay my respect to my grandfather.¡± Although she did not say anything, Simon understood what she meant from her eyes. The atmosphere in the Austin family was obviously strange. Beforeing, Simon and Silvia had a rough idea in their hearts. However, the situation seemed to be a bit worse than they had imagined. They did not know what Gordon had done and how he got support from those elders in the family. In any case, the mourning hall was inside and it was just a wall away from the living room. If something really happened, Simon could help Silvia from outside. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be too sad,¡± Simon said softly. Silvia nodded and walked towards the inner hall. When Silvia was outside, she didn¡¯t notice anything, but when she went in, she found that it was crowded in the hall. All the family members were there. The elders sat on one side. On the other side were other family members and disciples. And in the front seat, it was Zain. Silvia was slightly stunned. Originally, she did not see Zain outside. She thought that he was under house arrest or something had happened, but she did not expect him to be in the hall. That¡¯s right, as the eldest grandson, he should be here, but why didn¡¯t he go out when Gordon ndered Silvia and made things difficult for Silvia? Sheposed herself and looked inside and saw a desk. Her grandfather¡¯s erged photo was ced there. His voice and smile were still in her mind. She found it hard to believe that he had passed away like that. ¡°Grandpa, I came back to see you.¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She bowed deeply. Just as she was about to step forward, she was stopped. Silvia looked over and found it was Konnor. He had followed her in just now and had been staring at her coldly. He didn¡¯t say anything until Silvia was about to walk forward. ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t have the right to do that.¡± She knew that there would be a battle after she came back. She had expected it and was not afraid. It was just¡­ She nced around, only to see Zain standing silently by the side, not even looking at her. It was unknown what he was thinking. But before she came back, Zain did call her and told her not toe back, which showed that he was still a little concerned about her. ¡°Konnor, what do you mean?¡± Silvia asked calmly. ¡°I have some questions for you. Did you give your grandfather the scented candle he used in his bedroom? Did you make it yourself?¡± Konnor stared at Silvia, his eyes sharp, as if he was looking at a criminal Sweet Revenge By Nuit 316 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 316 Chapter 316 He Comes Prepared ¡°Scented candle?¡± Silvia muttered under her breath. Silvia furrowed her brows slightly, but at the same time, she understood something. She thought, so, the problem is with the scented candle? ¡°Yes, I made it for my grandfather. He has been suffering from insomnia recently and hasn¡¯t been sleeping well, so I made the scented candle to calm his mind. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Silvia asked calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You still dare to ask?¡± Gordon sneered from the side. He then added, ¡°Calm his mind? You¡¯re sending your grandfather to the road of eternal peace!¡± ¡°You mean there is something wrong with the scented candle?¡± Silvia asked. Rather than beating around the bush, it was better to be straightforward. If there was anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t expect Silvia to admit some unwarranted charges. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if there is a problem with the scented candle?¡± Gordon¡¯s words were full of heavy sarcasm. Silvia looked over. None of the elders present spoke. In fact, she could see very clearly that some of them tacitly agreed with what Gordon had said and felt that there was indeed something wrong with her scented candle. They thought it was the intense she made that caused Mare¡¯s death. Some of them kept a neutral attitude, watching the show. Silvia knew it would be difficult to count on these elders to help her. But most importantly, Zain did not speak. He just silently stood there, his expression indifferent, as if everything that happened had nothing to do with him. It seemed that Silvia could only rely on herself in the end. ¡°Yes, I know very well whether there are any problems with the scented candle. At least I am sure it was no problem when I made it. As for whether there are any problems after I send it here, I am not. very sure,¡± Silvia said with a sneer. It was uncertain if it was the scented candle that caused Marc¡¯s death. Even if there was a problem with the scented candle, it did not mean that it was Silvia who did it! There were so many peopleing and going in and out of the Austin¡¯s home. Those who served Marc were also suspicious. Moreover, it was possible that some people might sneak in and do some evil things. However, they didn¡¯t take her words seriously. ¡°Humph, you have a glib tongue. You really know how to evade it!¡± After a pause, Gordon This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are indeed people serving your grandfather. It¡¯s Bob Wales. He had been serving the Austin family for so many years. His time in the Austin family is even longer than your age. Do you want to say that it was Bob who did this? ¡°By the way, I heard that scented candle was taken back from you by Zain, right? Or do you mean that it wasn¡¯t you or Bob, but¡­¡± Turning sideways, Gordonnded his gaze on Zain, who was standing there. Gordon coldly smiled. He did not say anything, but everyone knew what he wanted to say. Silvia was stunned. In an instant, she understood why Zain did not make a sound and why those people used her. If she refused to admit it, then Bob or Zain would be used. In other words, even Zain himself could not escape. But it was simply absurd! ¡°Humph¡­¡± Silvia sneered again. This abrupt sneer shocked everyone present. They were all mourning Marc¡¯s death, but Silvia was actuallyughing. They thought Silvia was presumptuous and did not show respect to the deceased and the elders. Konnor¡¯s face darkened. He said in a sullen tone, ¡°Silvia! Don¡¯t be too presumptuous in front of your grandfather! How can you stillugh? How can you do that to your deceased grandfather? He raised you.¡± ¡°Konnor, you yed an absurd drama at my grandfather¡¯s funeral. How can I notugh? If my grandfather were alive, he would alsough. He had just passed away, and some people can¡¯t wait to stir up trouble.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gordon red at her. ¡°You know what I meant! Gordon! I respect you as my elder and call you uncle, but don¡¯t go too far! ¡°Who among the elders here doesn¡¯t know that you have been kicked out of the Austin family by my grandfather for many years? Everyone didn¡¯t mention it because they didn¡¯t want to embarrass you. Do you really think that we don¡¯t remember it? You came back to mourn for my grandfather. It¡¯s reasonable, and we don¡¯t object, but if you want to take the opportunity to stir up trouble, I¡¯m sorry. Please get out of here!¡± Silvia pointed at the door and scolded Gordon rudely. Gordon opened his eyes wide and looked at Silvia, who had just reached his shoulder but held her head high. He was shocked. 7/2 ¡°What a joke! My surname is Austin, and I am a member of the Austin family. You are an outsider. What right do you have to ask me out of here? Silvia, when your grandfather was alive, he adopted. you because he pitied you after you lost your parents and had no one to rely on. He raised you in the Austin family. Don¡¯t forget that you are not a true member of the Austin family!¡± ¡°Gordon, what era are you in? Why are you still talking about those outdated theories here? In this world, whether one is close to someone has nothing to do with blood. We would never know what one was thinking!¡± Silvia said. She turned to look at Zain and curled her lips into a faint smile. ¡°You said that I tampered with the scented candle. Okay, what¡¯s your evidence?¡± Reaching out to Gordon, Silvia continued, ¡°It is a legal society now. You need to provide evidence before you use someone. If you feel that there is something wrong with the scented candle, please take out the test report and prove me guilty. Also, even if it is murder, there should be a motive. Why should I do this?¡± How could they say she was guilty without providing any evidence? ¡°I knew you would say that!¡± Gordon was not surprised when he heard her question. Instead, he looked calm as if Silvia had fallen into his trap. He pped his hands twice, and soon someone came forward to deliver a document to him. At the same time, there were many copies to be distributed to the elders. Picking up the document, Gordon shook it in his hand. ¡°Do you think that I would stand here and use you without evidence? I am your elder. How could I not know that I have to provide evidence? Open your eyes and take a good look at what this is!¡± He threw the document into Silvia¡¯s arms. Silvia caught it and looked down at the test report. Gordon really used the scented candle to do a test. He acted fast. Obviously, he came prepared! After a few nces, although there were a lot of professional terminologies, Silvia could still see the contents of the appraisal and the results. In conclusion, there was only one sentence, that was, there was a chronic poison in the scented candle. A small amount of inhtion would do no harm, but a long- term inhtion would be fatal. ¡°The elders all know that my father has not been in good health recently. Although I am abroad, I father. am concerned about my dad. I have been looking for a famous doctor to treat my Unexpectedly, I am a stepte,¡± Gordon said to the crowd with grief, ¡°If my father is sick and can¡¯t be saved, then I have nothing to say. I just hate myself for not being able to apany him by his side in hisst days. But if he is harmed by someone, I will definitely not let that person go, no matter who he is!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 317 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 317 Chapter 317 It Is Just an Excuse ¡°Well said! If there is a secret behind grandpa¡¯s death, I will look into it and find out the truth! So¡­¡± Silvia looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡± With that, Silvia took out her phone. ¡°Since we have different opinions, it would be fair to turn this matter over to the police. Grandpa will not rest in peace until this matter is cleared up.¡± However, before Silvia could dial the number, her arm was pressed down. Konnor frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t call the police.¡± ¡°Agreed, we can¡¯t call the police. Don¡¯t call the police.¡± The surrounding elders said one after another, disagreeing to call the police in unison surprisingly. ¡°We are a big family with a history of a century. No matter who did, it will be a disgrace for the Austin family if such a thing gets out. So we can only settle it internally. No matter who it is, we have the Austin family¡¯s rules to decide. No outsiders are needed to get involved.¡± It was obvious that Konnor said what most of the elders were thinking. They nodded in agreement one after another. ¡°Konnor, this is not a trivial matter, but a big matter that was rted to the cause of my grandfather¡¯s death. If someone attempted to harm grandpa, it would be a murderer. How can we only use family rules to settle this?¡± Silvia never thought that these conservative elders would resolutely refuse to call the police and wanted to settle this privately. ¡°Do you think yourself terrific after studying abroad for a couple of years? You know what? I still have the power of speech in the Austin¡¯s house. I am old but still alive, so it is not your turn to tell us what to do, little girl. We will look into this matter and find out the cause of Marc¡¯s death. But if you dare to call the police and ruin the reputation of the Austin family, which hassted for a century, you will be banished from the family and never think of returning. Konnor pointed at Silvia with his forefinger and shouted sternly. Silvia nced around and noticed that everyone was silent. It was clear that everyone agreed with Konnor. Then she looked at Zain, who was silent as if he could not hear. It seemed that all of this had nothing to do with him. ¡°Zain, do you also think so?¡± Silvia could not help but ask. ¡°Both Zain and you are on suspicions. Zain is not qualified toment. From today on, I will temporarily take charge of the Austin family¡¯s affairs. I will do my best to find out the cause of Marc¡¯s death,¡± Gordon said when he straightened his back and got his cufflinks on. ¡°Zain has been in charge of the Austin family¡¯s affairs for a long time. Do you think you can seize power with a word?¡± Silvia sneered. Gordon shouted, ¡°Silvia! I still treat you as a member of the Austin family. You¡¯d better not be ungrateful.¡± When Silvia was about to say something more, a scolding was heard, ¡°Enough!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Zain slowly standing up. Zain straightened his upper body, ced his hands by his side, turned around, and looked at them. ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t argue anymore.¡± ¡°Zain?!¡± Silvia looked at Zain in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect him to say this when he finally voiced out. ¡°We will get to the bottom of the cause of grandpa¡¯s death. Whoever it is, the real murderer cannot escape punishment,¡± Zain said with certainty, word by word. Zain¡¯s gaze slowly swept across people at present, paused on Silvia for a moment, and finally met Gordon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Gordon, I understand that you want me to keep a distance from Silvia to avoid gossip. However, you just came back from abroad. You are not familiar with the various things. about the company¡¯s operations and family affairs. Thepany¡¯s operations are simple. It¡¯s not a problem for the high management to take care of it temporarily. As for family affairs.. ¡°Whether it¡¯s thepany or the family, I can take over. Don¡¯t you think I can do what you can do?¡± Gordon said in disdain. Zain ignored Gordon and turned to look at Konnor, who was standing off to the side. ¡°The Austin family has a huge estate andplicated affairs. It is not at all easier than taking care of thepany. What happened, however, was beyond our expectations. To convince everybody, and for the future of the Austin family, I am going to transfer the power in the affairs of the Austin family to Konnor for the time being. I don¡¯t think you will have objections, will you?¡± ¡°Zain!¡± Gordon shouted angrily. Gordon did not expect Zain to make such an arrangement. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Konnor probably didn¡¯t expect that either. He was stunned for a while, and then a faint smile appeared on his face. A secondter, Konnor wiped off the smile, cleared his throat, and then said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m old now. It¡¯s a tiring thing to be in charge of the affairs of the family. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t take it with my health condition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Konnor is old and his health condition is not good. Are you deliberately making things difficult? You¡¯ve racked your brains to go against me, Zain,¡± Gordon said in a mocking tone. ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard work for being in charge of the family and with great responsibility. Therefore, it requires a reliable person to take this position.¡± Zain said, and ced a seal in Konnor¡¯s hands, ¡°Konnor, it¡¯s all up to you now.¡± Gordon never expected that Zain would hand over the family¡¯s seal to Konnor in front of so many people. He was so anxious and angry that he wished to snatch it from Konnor¡¯s hands. However, in front of so many elders, Gordon did not dare to make things bigger. He gritted his teeth and said with a smile, ¡°Konnor, you are old. Don¡¯t work so hard for these countless trivial things. Why don¡¯t you let me¡­¡± Before Gordon could touch the seal, Konnor suddenly turned his wrist and put the seal away. Konnor looked up at Zain, and his eyes were much calmer. ¡°Although I am old, I still have a clear mind. At this critical moment for the Austin family, I will try my best to hang on, hoping that I can do something for the Austin family with my great effort. ¡°Zain, Gordon, leave this seal with me. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m just an acting in-charge person. After finding out the cause of Marc¡¯s death, I will return this seal to its original owner!¡± The words ¡°Return this seal to its original owner¡± were especially emphasized and said meaningfully. Konnor did not say that it was Zain or Gordon. Instead, but used the word ¡°original owner¡±. When this word came into everyone¡¯s ears, the meaning was quite different. Even if Gordon was unwilling to ept the fact, at this point, he could not go up to snatch it, but just re hatefully and snort coldly. By this moment, Silvia had seen through it. What so-called scented candle, cause of death, or crime to be guilty of, it was just an excuse to fight for power and interests! It was not important whether the scented candle was the cause of death or not, nor whether she was the murderer or not. The point was to pull Zain involved in the entire matter, making him suspicious, so that Zain would have to give up the controlling power in the Austin family. So, Gordon¡¯s final goal of hiseback was to seize power! ¡°Since Konnor is in charge now, would you please give me some instructions on how to investigate the cause of my grandfather¡¯s death?¡± Silvia directly threw the question to Konnor. The family head was not only in power but also had to do things and make decisions. Silvia was curious to know what story they would make on this matter. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 318 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 318 Chapter 318 Remember the Lesson Konnor gave a glimpse at Silvia and cleared his throat. He said, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s death must be thoroughly investigated. It¡¯s just that right now, each of you insisted on your opinion, and it wast difficult to tell which one was the fact at that moment. But don¡¯t worry, since I have taken over the Austin family, I will of course give you the answer.¡± Konnor seemed to y a trick. Silvia sneered, ¡°We all understand what you said, but there should be a conclusion to this matter. Grandpa can¡¯t wait to be buried. At least there should be a deadline, right?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Konnor red at her and asked unhappily. ¡°We don¡¯t need to argue about it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I feel guilty or not. The most important thing is the investigation result. I only hope that grandfather would not be dead for no reason,¡± Silvia was determined, ¡°since the elders in our family are all here today, and Konnor has taken over the Austin family, I believe that he will be able to do something to make others trust him rather than just talk about it. How about three days? Let¡¯s put the deadline on three dayster.¡± ¡°Three days¡­¡± ¡°In three days, I believe everyone wants to know the final investigation result at that moment.¡± ¡°Three days is okay!¡± before Konnor could say anything, Gordon said, ¡°however, Silvia, you can only stay in the Austin family for the next three days. You can¡¯t go anywhere. To prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to escape, everyone in the Austin family will not be allowed to leave LA in the next three days.¡± ¡°What do you think? Zain,¡± Konnor asked when he looked at Zain arrogantly. ¡°I agree.¡± Zain nodded without expression. It was temporarily settled. Silvia took a deep look at her grandfather¡¯s photo. No matter what happened, she would seek justice and uncover the truth for her grandfather! The elders went away, and Silvia quickly blocked Zain in front. ¡°Zain, you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to return?¡± Zain interrupted her and sighed, ¡°now forget about it. You can stay here for now. You must have been exhausted from the journey back. Take a rest at first.¡± Silvia heard his meaningful words and tried to watch others in the house. People wereing and going in the house. It seemed like they were busy, but they seemed to be as careful as spies. ¡°Alright then. You cane to me whenever you need,¡± Silvia said and then went outside. Simon sat in the living room drinking tea calmly and confidently instead of feeling nervous. Silvia seemed to have sensed something when she walked out. She looked up and ran into Simon¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Silvia felt relieved as if she had lost her burden. Silvia walked quickly to Simon and asked, ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the grandson inw of the Austin family. I¡¯m one of your family members. Why would they make things difficult for me?¡± Simon asked with a smule, ¡°have you greeted your grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia nodded and replied, ¡°in the next two days, let¡¯s stay at home first and wait several days before we leave.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Simon didn¡¯t ask for details and agreed. The Austin family¡¯s house was still veryrge. Even all of the elders would be able to live together in its buildings. Of course, most of the elders lived in the city. Everyone only came to a consensus that they could not leave LA. They were not forbidden to go back home. Therefore, most of the people living in the city still returned to their houses. Gordon stayed in the main building. After the gossip, the crowd seemed to have calmed down. However, everyone understood that the battle story would soon take ce. Silvia stood by the window and looked outside for a while. Because of the great funeral, the disciples of the Austin family did not practice martial arts. The empty courtyard seemed particrly cold and cheerless. Thinking of the days in the past, Silvia suddenly missed the days when she desperately practiced. ¡°Although the weather is warm, it will still be cold in dawns and nights.¡± Simon draped a cloak over Silvia from behind and took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. Leaning gently in Simon¡¯s arms, Silvia leaned her head back and looked at the scenery outside. ¡°I just feel that many people are cold-hearted, even colder than the winter.¡± Simon smiled and turned her body around to face him. He held her hand and gently ced it on his chest. Simon said gently, ¡°But someone may be warm-hearted. My honey is never so pessimistic.¡± The sweet words made Silvia blush. She did not move away her hand that Simon held and put it on his body. She felt his hot body warming her a lot. ¡°You indeed know that they are ying a trick, yet you still apany me. Now, you are trapped here with me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Silvia sighed in a low voice. Simon¡¯s face got darker. He suddenly leaned down and bit her lips hard. It was not a gentle kiss, but a hard bite with his teeth. Silvia almost lost her breath in pain.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Simon freed her and stared at Silvia. ¡°Remember the lesson. If you talked to me in such a polite way again in the future, you would run into great trouble rather than being taught a lesson.¡± Silvia kept silent but was touched. Simon was so arrogant and warm. ¡°But the fact is that we are trapped here, and they won¡¯t give me the answer I want,¡± Silvia said and pursed her lips, feeling a bit nervous. Just now, she had already seen through it in the mourning hall. What was the crime? Who was the murderer? It was just a trick to seize power from Zain. She could see through it, so Zain naturally understood it as well. However, what she did not understand was why Zain had to obediently give up his power. He had been in power in the Austin family for many years, why should he fear a so-called elder who had suddenly returned? ¡°If they don¡¯t answer us, we can find it out by ourselves!¡± Simon said indifferently. From his voice, you could not hear any feeling of worry or anxiety. Silvia found Simon always calm and indifferent whenever he got into any trouble. It was as if everything was under his control. He was calm and confident. Standing beside him, even Silvia calmed down. ¡°Yes, I can find it out by myself!¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°but I still want to meet Zain.¡± ¡°Do you want to ask him for a reason?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows and figured out her thoughts. ¡°Yes. Even if there was any secret that Zain kept from me, I would like to know the reason.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go along with you?¡± Simon asked when he held Silvia¡¯s hand. ¡°No. Right now, the Austin family is probably full of spies. I don¡¯t know if Zain will tell me the reason or not. Furthermore, I have a feeling that Gordon maye for you.¡± ¡°Then I will wait for Gordon,¡± Simon saw that Silvia was about to leave and reached out to pull her back, ¡°and wait a minute!¡± ¡°What?¡± At this time, there was a knock on the door. Simon said aloud, ¡°Come in.¡± A servant came in with a te, and the food served smelt good. ¡°You must be hungry from the journey. It¡¯s not toote to have something for food.¡± Simon held her hand and sat down at the table, asking the servant to put the dish down. Silvia didn¡¯t feel hungry at first, but when Simon reminded her of it, she felt a little hungry. After putting down the food, the servant went out and closed the door. She turned around and saw that Simon had already started enjoying the dinner. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that it has been poisoned?¡± After all, they witnessed such an ident about poisoning. Simon looked up and smiled, ¡°If he could solve the problem by poisoning us, why would he set up such a big trap for us?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit 319 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 319 Chapter 319 Target the Murderer The door of Zain¡¯s room was not closed, which was beyond Silvia¡¯s expectations, as if Zain was waiting for her. Although Silvia found the door not closed, she nced into the room and knocked on the door. ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Zain said. Silvia went in and found there was only amp in the room. It was somewhat dark inside. Zain sat on a chair by the window. In front of him was a cup of coffee. It smelled good but seemed to be wasted. ¡°Zain.¡± ¡°Sit down, please,¡± Zain looked up at her calmly and said. Although Zain still had no expression, Silvia felt that he looked at least much better than before. when he was in the mourning hall. ¡°You¡­¡± Silvia hesitated for a moment and wanted to ask him about it, but she did not know how to start the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back? Why are you still so stubborn?¡± Zain started the topic. Although what Zain said was full ofints, it could be easily figured out that he cared about Silvia. ¡°Do you think that if I didn¡¯te back, I would escape from the trap?¡± Silvia smiled bitterly and looked at Zain thoughtfully. Zain sat there quietly with his deep eyes. Outside the window, there was arge forest. At that moment, he could figure out that someone was in a distance, so he fixed his eyes on the direction. Zain kept silent, but Silvia still had a lot of questions in her mind to ask. Silvia nced in the direction of the door. Because the door was not closed, she could see it through. She could see if there was anyone outside at a nce. Previously at the mourning hall, Zain had stopped her from asking more. He did not allow her to ask for details. She thought that he was afraid of spies in the house. Then, there should not be any problem here. ¡°What happened to Gordon?¡± she asked straightforwardly. Although Gordon was the elder to them in the family, Gordon had to win their respect. Otherwise, Gordon would only be Gordon in their eyes. Zain kept silent and pursed his lips. ¡°With such a big trap, he put the crime on me. Was he alming at you? In the end, was it for the power of the Austin family in your hands?¡± Zain refused to answer, but it did not mean that Silvia would give up asking. She continued, ¡°I just do not understand it, why are you afraid of him? Why do you take the initiative to hand over the power of the Austin family?¡± ¡°Afraid of him?¡± Zain finally spoke. Zain nced at Silvia and shook his head with a smile. He bent over a little and picked up the coffee cup in front of him, taking a sip. ¡°You have been taking over the Austin family for a few years. Even if Gordon came back, even if he was an elderpared to you, he would never take your power away so easily. Also, what happened to my grandfather? Was there a problem with the scented candle?¡± There was a test report, but it was produced by them. No one knew if they had made a fake one. Silvia still had faith in Zain. After all, they had grown up together. Zain seemed to be cool and reserved, but he was indeed warm and kind. For example, Zain was willing to help Silvia find out about Ladarius. Furthermore, he helped Silvia improve the rtionship between her and her grandfather. And¡­ he called Silvia and asked her not toe back. Zain slowly put down the cup. He looked down and nodded. He did not move a lot, but she saw it, which meant that there was something wrong with the scented candle. Silvia became serious. The scented candle was made by herself, and she was confident that she would not make any mistakes in the production process. She did add some medicinal herbs, but she had seriously studied the medicinal properties of the medicinal herbs and so on. It was very helpful for sleeping and calming the mind. There were no poisonous side effects. Moreover, she had tried several times and spent much time before sessfully making it. Silvia handed the scented candle to Zain on her own, so she thought nothing would go wrong at least at that moment. ¡°After you brought the scented candle back, did you fire it for my grandfather? Or did you give it to some servant?¡± Zain stared at her firmly as if he had figured out her thoughts. Zain opened his mouth in the end, ¡°Bob.¡± Silvia was shocked. Bob was always loyal and devoted to Marc by serving, Marc for so many years. In the entire Austin family, no one would doubt Bob. In other words, the suspects could only be among those three. And it was the reason why Gordon and Konnor would target them and attack them. Silvia and Zain had no way of defending themselves at all. Right, now there was no evidence that they had done it, but there was no evidence that proved them to be innocent. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± Silvia clenched her fist angrily. It was too vicious to set such a trap! It was not that simple. Silvia wanted to know who was the criminal. ¡°I must find the real murderer who killed my grandfather!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Zain asked calmly. ¡°Make him pay for it!¡± ¡°If they dared to do it, they would have ways to protect themselves long ago.¡± Zain stood up and took two steps forward. He raised his hand and pointed outside the door in the direction of the corridor. He added, ¡°You also know that the Austin family has never installed cameras. Even if someone stood outside Grandpa¡¯s door and did something wrong, there would be no evidence as long as the criminal was not caught on the spot.¡± Looking at the direction he was pointing, Silvia frowned slightly. What Zain said was indeed correct. His opponent had also known about it. The most important point was that his opponent hadunched their attack first, which was beyond their expectation. Or Zain would be able to find some clues. ¡°I remembered that there was a certain high-tech skill, and I believe that as long as you did something, there would of course be evidence left. I¡¯m determined to find out the real murderer who killed Grandpa!¡± Zain withdrew his hand and turned around to face her. ¡°Although there is no conclusive evidence. now, it is not that difficult to target the murderer, right?¡± Silvia kept silent. What Zain said directly shocked her. She said that she had to catch the real murderer, but who was it? Did she indeed have no idea about Gordon had suddenly returned. At the moment, he hade back in a threatening manner. He was able to invite so many elders. Although the elders did not give their orders, they were obviously on Gordon¡¯s side. Gordon could remove the power in Zain¡¯s hands. It could never be a coincidence. But¡­ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But Silvia didn¡¯t expect such a story at all. It was true. That was right, they were now on the opposite side of Gordon. It was a fierce battle. Silvia could not be counted to have any affection for Gordon who had been driven out of the Austin family in his early years. But no matter what happened, he was the biological son of Silvia¡¯s grandfather, also a member of the Austin family. Would he kill Silvia¡¯s grandfather because of power or other benefits? Silvia didn¡¯t want to believe it. Keeping silent for a moment, Silvia then asked in an extremely soft voice, ¡°I know the reason why you would take the initiative to hand over the power of the Austin family so easily. Are you afraid that the Austin family would get into great trouble if you refused to give up the power?¡± If Zain insisted on fighting back, then the new group that supported him and the elders that supported Gordon would cause the Austin family to break apart. At that moment, the Austin family would no doubt be in chaos, and it would hurt the family¡¯s reputation. It would be an unimaginable disaster for the family. Sweet Revenge By Nuit 320 Sweet Revenge By Nuit 320 Chapter 320 News Is Not Spread Wide Zain¡¯s answer was no longer important. His attitude had exined everything. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Silvia returned to the room, she found that Simon was not in the room. She did not know where he had gone, but as he said, it was dangerous but also safe as long as he was in the Austin¡¯s house. She was not too worried about him. There was something that could not be dyed. Silvia took out her phone and called Winnie. ¡°Winnie, there is a small bottle of scented candles in the safe in theb. Help me take it out and send it to the official examination agency for an ingredient identification.¡± ¡°Why?¡± It had also been quite a few days since Winnie had seen her, and Winnie was very happy to hear Silvia¡¯s voice, but before Winnie spoke, Silvia gave her an order. ¡°I need it. Please do me a favor,¡± Silvia said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. You can go by yourself. When the results of the reporte out, take a photo and send it to me directly. Remember to keep the report.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Winnie was a little puzzled. As perfumers, they knew the ingredients of the spices. There was no need to carry out such an investigation. If they invited a third party to finish the inspection. report, it was only possible that something might be wrong with the ingredients. ¡°Are you still in Washington?¡± Hearing Silvia¡¯s tone and feeling her nervousness, Winnie did not ask any further on the topic. ¡°No, I went back to the Austin¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Well, then¡­ are you together with Mr. Palmer?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia replied, ¡°how is it going on in theb? I¡¯m not there recently, can you deal with all the projects?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just some basic work. It¡¯s simple but a little boring. When are youing back? I¡¯m waiting for you to develop new products.¡± Winnie was half-joking and half-serious. As a perfumer, it was the most challenging and sessful task for us to constantly develop new products and discover newbinations. Winnie would learn to make some products when she was free. However, she had to admit that it was still very important to be talented. No matter how hard she tried, she always felt that she was still at a distance from producing high-end perfume. And whenever Silvia made some adjustments, even if they were just little ones, the product would bepletely different. ¡°Got it,¡± Silvia replied. She didn¡¯t know how long she would have to stay here. Although the deadline was three dayster, it was only a time limit set for Konnor to prevent him from dying the matter. As for the reason for her grandfather¡¯s death, in the end, she would be the one to find out the truth. ¡°Are you okay? Is it not going well in Washington? You don¡¯t have to be discouraged. It is very difficult to enter the Perfuming Association. Apart from being capable, one has to work for a long time in the industry. Don¡¯t care if you were refused. Getting a few more international awards is better than it!¡± Minnie knew Silvia well since she worked with her for such a long time. Minnie felt that Silvia was absent-minded. ¡°By the way, are you going to visit your grandfather? Why did you leave Washington and go to the Austin¡¯s house instead?¡± Winnie thought that Silvia was unhappy about being refused to enter the Perfuming Association. So Winnie was kind enough tofort her,pletely unaware of what had happened to Silvia in Washington. However, from Winnie¡¯s words, it could be concluded that Winnie still did not know that Silvia¡¯s grandfather had passed away. In other words, did others know about it? Had the news that her grandfather passed away not been spread wide yet? ¡°Something bad happened here at home. ¡°My grandfather passed away,¡± Silvia said after a pause. ¡°Did your grandfather pass away?¡± Winnie¡¯s voice was so sharp that it was clear enough on the phone. Silvia immediately took the phone a little further away and waited for Winnie to calm down. Just then, Winnie started her gossip. ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t you tell mest time that although he didn¡¯t sleep well, he was still fine? And¡­ it seemed to happen in a sudden!¡± Winnie paused and seemed to recall something. ¡°It¡¯s weird! Isn¡¯t your grandfather famous? If he passed away, the news would no doubte. It¡¯s impossible that I haven¡¯t seen the news before!¡± Winnie usually liked reading some gossip news. If the news came, it was impossible for her not to notice it. # ¡°Maybe the news hasn¡¯t been spread wide yet,¡± Silvia pursed her lips and said, ¡°Winnie, I hope that you can release the news by the way.¡± ¡°What?¡± after a moment of hesitation, Winnie asked curiously, ¡°why do you want me to release the news? Won¡¯t the Austin family announce it to the public?¡± It was usually announced by the Austin family. Moreover, Marc was so famous that his death was sure to be on the news. Then, all the top families woulde to offer their condolences. However, Winnie had nothing to do with the Austin family. Wouldn¡¯t it be too strange for her to announce the news? ¡°There is something wrong in the Austin family. So¡­ thank you for doing me such a favor.¡± Silvia heard the sound of the door opening. She looked up and saw that Simon had already opened the door and walked in while Freddie was following behind him. Simon was about to speak, but when he saw the phone in her hand, he changed his mind. He turned to Freddie and whispered, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Palmer,¡± Freddie replied. ¡°Silvia, I seem to have¡­ have heard Freddie¡¯s voice,¡± Winnie was so smart to hear what Freddie said despite his low voice. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s here too. What? Do you have words for him?¡± Silvia stood up and walked toward Freddie. Freddie was about to leave. But when he heard that someone seemed to ask about him, he stood unmoved and looked back. ¡°No, I have no words for him,¡± Winnie quickly denied it, but she could not help but ask, ¡°Well¡­ I just want to know if his phone is broken.¡± ¡°His phone?¡± Silvia nced at Freddie, then looked at her phone. She put on a faint smile. ¡°She is asking you, is your phone broken?¡± Silvia deliberately raised her voice so that Winnie could hear it too. Freddie frowned slightly, but he still nodded honestly. ¡°It is broken.¡± He immediately exined to Simon, ¡°It just went wrong yesterday, so I changed to the reserve phone. I haven¡¯t taken the chance to send it for repair.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your answer.¡± Simon nodded slightly. In other words, Freddie didn¡¯t need to exin it to Simon. Freddie should answer the right person. On the phone, Silvia exined to Winnie, ¡°Got it? it went wrong. Do you have any other questions? Miss Murray.¡± ¡°Well, I was just curious about it. You¡¯re going too far! Why were you kidding me?¡± Winnie immediately comined because Silvia kidded her. Then Winnie quickly hung up the phone. After Silvia finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and handed the phone to Freddie. But she found Winnie so determined to hang up the phone at once. Silvia was speechless. Freddie also kept silent. Well, it was a little embarrassing! ¡°Well, what¡¯s the number of your reserved phone? Can you give it to meter?¡± Silvia asked after she put back her phone. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 321 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Leave It to Me ¡°I know the number,¡± Simon pulled Silvia from behind and then said to Freddie, ¡°and you can leave now.¡± Freddie nodded and left. He closed the door by the way. ¡°You¡¯re not jealous of it, are you? I asked for it for my friend!¡± Silvia waved her phone and exined. ¡°I do know his new phone number!¡± Simon pinched her nose and pulled her to sit dowi, ¡°what did Zain say?¡± ¡°He might have something to worry about, so he didu¡¯t tell me too much about it. However, I feel that he has know all. I just can¡¯t quite understand why he has taken their orders.¡± Simion thought for a moment, ¡®Do you mean the matter that he handed over the power of the fainily?¡± ¡°I think he might worry about chaos at home. However. Biven the current situation, it¡¯s sure to mess up.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t expect that it would be messed up as soon as her grandfather passed away. All the elders of the Austin family hade and joined the fight in front of the mourning hall. Silvia was quite upset. ¡°Now it looks like the younger generation including you and Zain was isted. The elders were all standing together and trying to force you, right?¡± Sinion asked. Silvia nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Gordon could mess it up in such a way. It was beyond any expectation.¡± I don¡¯t think so.¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°Gordon couldn¡¯t make it on his own. He was not alone. Someone must have backed him up. Besides, there¡¯s only one thing that can mess everything up. It¡¯s the benefit. Everyone cares about his benefit.¡± It was true. The elders were all standing together and surprisingly agreed to make the same decision.ll for the benefit. ¡°I thought although they were elder now, they could receive a lot of money every year. It shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Silvia sighed gently and felt helpless. But Silvia had roughly seen the situation today. The elders seemed to be neutral and all kept silent. However, wien Gordonhada dispute with Silvia, they immediately stood on Gordon¡¯s side. It seemed that Gordon had promised something to the elders. ¡°But no matter how powerful the elders were, Zain had been in power for a few years. He promised to hand the power over. He could directly refuse them as the head of the family, why would he listen to the elders? Simon chuckled when lie found Silvia being angry. ¡°Do you think Zain can be controlled by them? Silvia was not sure about it. ¡°He just handed over the power as the head of the family, and it was temporary. And did you see wliom he gave the power to?¡± ¡°Do you mean that the reason he rive the power to Konnor was to cause internal chaos? Silvia could understand it but she doubted, ¡°but the power of the family has been taken away by them. No matter whom they gave the power to in the end, it would never be Zainagain.¡± Simon reached out a finger to poke her forehead and said, ¡°Did he hand over the controlling power of thepany? Do you think that the power of the household can be gained easily just by a seal, or a few keys? ¡°The head of a top family like your Austin family is riot as simple as just a title. As you said, Zainhas been in charge for a few years. Do you think he does not have his followers or his connections.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so stupid! I can¡¯t get the point a moment ago,¡± Silvia finally understood it. ¡°You are not stupid, but you are focused on your career. You are not familiar with people like them, especially those who will fight against each other for benefit, and if I¡­ I can do it. I don¡¯t want you to be familiar with it. Just leave it to me since it¡¯s dirty.¡± Simon said and kept touching her liair gently. ¡°I can¡¯t hide behind you all the time. There is something that I have to face by mysell.¡± Silvia thought for a moment and then sat up straight. She looked at Simon seriously and continued, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ording to what you said, they would not find the murderer who killed my grandfather. In three days, they will try their best to push the me onto Zain or me.¡± ¡°No,¡± Simon waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°it will only be Zain.¡± They wanted to take power and benefits from Zain. It had nothing to do with Silvia. It was just that if they rted the matter to the scented candle, so they had to get Silvia involved. Or it would be difficult to frame Zain. After all, Marc was especially taken care of by the family doctor. ¡°So I want to find the real murderer who made the scented candle poisoned as soon as possible,¡± Silvia frowned and said, ¡°Zain said that only he and I havee into contact with the scented candle, as well as Bob. But Bob has been working at the Austin family for so long and has done his best to serve my grandfather. It can¡¯t be him. I can¡¯t understand when and how the murderer did it.¡± ¡°The Austin family is a big family. Many people areing and going, and you have many disciples. How can you guarantee that no one else hase into contact with the scented candle?¡± Simon asked. ¡°No!¡± Silvia shook her head and added, ¡°although there were many disciples, they knew the rules The disciples were all in the front yard, and they were not allowed toe to the backyard without permission. Moreover, the ce where grandfather lived didn¡¯t allow strangers in.¡± Silvia paused and continued, ¡°Although the Austin family does not have surveince cameras, they are all good at martial arts. If someone wants to avoid others to do something bad, it is almost a mission impossible.¡± ¡°Then it could only be Bob.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°No!¡± Silvia quickly shook her head, ¡°we trust Bob a lot. Zain has never doubted him. It couldn¡¯t be Bob.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it is possible or not, we have to make sure about it. No matter how impossible it may be, you have to face it.¡± Simon stood up and stretched his arms to make his bodyfortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Silvia opened her eyes wide and stared at him. She was puzzled. ¡°I just finished my dinner and want to go out for a walk. By the way, lead me to visit your house!¡± Simon looked down and kidded. Silvia kept silent Silvia nced out of the window. It was already dark, but the lights in the courtyard were still on. That was right! No matter what kind of trouble the Austin family was in right now, it was still the Austin family, after all, the ce she grew up in. Why would she be afraid of anything here? She cheerfully agreed with Simon, ¡°Sure!¡± In the office of the Project Department manager of the Petersen Group. Ingrid knocked on the door randomly before pushing the door open and entering The room was filled with fragrance, causing her to take two steps back and sneeze twice. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± She frowned and wavedlier hands. Ingrid covered her nose with one hand. Only then did she see that there were many jars in the room. Each of the jars was filled with smoke, and a mixed fragrance filled the room, making it hard to breathe. ¡°If you want to kill yourself, then don¡¯t stay in our Petersen family¡¯s office!¡± Ingrid quickly walked over to open the window to get some fresh air. She then turned to look at Ladarius. ¡°I have words for you.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 322 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 322 Chapter 322 How to Win Over Gordon ¡°Did you know something happened to the Austin family?¡± She cut to the chase. ¡°You mean the death of that old man?¡± Ladarius did not seem to be surprised. He slowly packed up his bottles and jars and carefully examined them. ¡°Not just that. Have you heard of Gordon Austin?¡± Sitting down on his office chair, Ingrid looked at him. ¡°With your rtionship with Silvia before, how much do you know about the Austin family?¡± Ladarius¡¯s finger that was fiddling with the scented candle paused, and the corners of his lips curled into a sneer. Then, he continued to do what he was doing as if nothing had happened. ¡°I would not even know that she was from the Austin fainily if mother didn¡¯t mention it. How much do you think i know?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ingrid was very surprised. ¡°Then you were really sucked as a boyfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± Ladarius lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Are you here to ridicule me?¡± Ingrid casually yed with the pen on the table and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t know much about the Austin family¡­¡± ¡°Did I say I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Ingrid was stunned for a moment. Didn¡¯t he just say that he didn¡¯t even know that Silvia was from the Austin family? Then how much would he know about the Austin family? ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know now.¡± Finally, Ladarius stopped looking at the scented candle. He turned around and looked at Ingrid, his half-sister. His smile was quite meaningful. ¡°Gordon is Marc¡¯s youngest son. He is not that much older than Silvia and Zain. Gordon should have taken over the Austin family. But ten years ago, he left the Austin family and disappeared. All these years, the Austin family never tried to look for him. Almost everyone forgot about him.¡± Ladarius was right. Ingrid nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect him toe back at the right time. The Austin family is having a good show now!¡± ¡°Not just that!¡± With a smile, Ladarius raised his hand to rub his nose and sneezed. ¡°Do you know wlry Gordon left the Austin family back then?¡± ¡°You do?¡±Ingrid raised her eyebrows and looked at him. She was quite interested She had investigated Gordon and the Austin family before. Ilowever, the Austin family was so low-key that there was very little information she could dig out, including Gordon¡¯s. No one knew where Gordon had gone and what he had done. The public only knew that he left the Austin family ten years ago. of course, with so many years passing after he left the Austin family, no one would still care about what he was doing ¡°The Austin family is a family of ancient martial arts. There aren¡¯t many farnilies of ancient martial arts nowadays. Gordon is very talented. The Austin family¡¯s old man should have expectations of him. However, they broke him and kicked him out of the Austin family¡­¡± ¡°Wait, you said he was kicked out?¡± Ingrid interrupted him. She was very surprised. Ladarius paused and nodded slightly. ¡°Really?¡± She frowned and doubted the authenticity of what she heard. ¡°Then it would be a big deal in the family. Even if the news is blocked, will the elders of the Austin family not know? if they knew, would they be on Gordon¡¯s side this time?¡± ¡°This is an interesting thing.¡± Ladarius sat down opposite Ingrid and reached for the coffee that he had made before. He took a sip and slowly said under Ingrid¡¯s gaze, ¡°It¡¯s nothing new for them to join hands. It¡¯s always the benefits. ¡±There is no eternal enemy and eternal friend in this world. Look at you and me, aren¡¯t we on the same boat now¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before Ingrid could speak, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the kindred thing. I don¡¯t believe it, either did you. The reason why we can sit here and work for great things is that we have mutual interests, right?¡± Ingrid gave him an exceptionally serious and meaningful gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Ladarius siniled. ¡°As I said, we are not enemies, at least not at the moment. As long as we have mutual interests, you will always be my good sister, and I will also be your useful big brother.¡± Ingrid did not speak. She looked at Ladarius in silence for a while, then shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, you are right. Continue talking about the Austin family. Since you know it so thoroughly, what do you think?¡± ¡°What do you think I should think? Or do you have any ideas?¡± Since Ingrid hade to him, she must have had a n. ¡°You just said that we have mutual interests. If we want to stand firmly in the Petersen Group and get what we want, it is not enough just to rely on ourselves. If we have the Austin family¡¯s support, We will get what we want effortlessly. Now there is a rare opportunity knocking on the door. Don¡¯t you want to seize it?¡± She was very straightforward and she blurted out. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ladarius asked with a smile as he drank coffee. ¡°Let¡¯s take Gordon Austin into it and promise him the position of head of the Austin family. Then he owes us a favor and he will be our side in the future.¡± ¡°How?¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t know how to reply. She sat up straight and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s me who is asking you questions! I didn¡¯t save you from those debtors to let you sit here and enjoy the benefits.¡± ¡°Who said that I would just sit and enjoy the benefits?¡± Ladarius put down the coffee. The cup hit the table and made a crisp sound. He put away his smile and said seriously, ¡°I am working on it. But you interrupted me.¡± ¡°Working on what?¡± Ingrid looked around but failed to see anything special. The table was clean and even hisputer was not turned on yet. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°These¡­¡± Ladarius pointed at the scented candle that had already been extinguished. There were many bottles and jars on the table, but the smell of the scented candle still had notpletely dissipated. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to use those things to persuade Gordon!¡± The smell was too strong for Ingrid. ¡°You¡¯re right. They are the key to winning over Gordon!¡± Ladarius nodded with a serious look. He did not seem to be joking at all. ¡°Do you know how Gordon kicked Zain out of the position of the head of the Austin family?¡± Ladarius paused for a moment. ¡°He imed that Zain poisoned Marc with a kind of scented candle. ¡°And it was personally made by Silvia.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 323 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 323 Chapter 323 How Much Strength They Left ¡°What does that have to do with these things?¡± Ingrid still did not understand, ¡°Do you want to make an identical one?¡± She was mocking him. After all, even though Ladarius had been in the perfume business for many years, he was not a perfumer. If he really had that ability, why would he need to use Silvia to deceive her? ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t.¡± Hearing her ridicule, Ladarius was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t. Don¡¯t underestimate this scented candle. A little bit of this¡­¡± He gestured with his finger, indicating that it was a very small dose. ¡°A little bit of this can kill people instantly.¡± His words and the look on his face made Ingrid feel chilly and subconsciously rub her arms. ¡°Well, don¡¯t beat around the bush. So you are going to imitate Silvia¡¯s scented candle and tamper with it? But how do you know if it will be the same? And how do you know that Gordon wants it?¡± Ingrid could roughly guess what he meant, but she was very curious. Why was he so sure that the n would seed? ¡°Gordon has started such a big game. Now that he is about to seed, he has to have evidence to convince the Austin family. The scerited candle is the most direct evidence, but as far as I know, other than Silvia, no one in the Austin family knows about the scented candle. In other words, for Gordon, it was a problem how to add poison to the scented candle subtly.¡± ¡°So he will definitely ept your ¡®kindness¡¯. As soon as we help him take that position, he will owe you a favor.¡± Ingrid nodded, feeling that it made sense. Everything seemed to be under their control. Ingrid did not expect that the Austin family would have such an incident. It was simply a great opportunity for her. She was wondering about how to find a stronger helper. After all, she had already offended Simon in the matter with Susan. She was well aware that Simon just temporarily had no time to deal with her. When he had time, he would hande her next. If Ingrid wanted to win, she had to seize the opportunity and obtain a stronger backer. ¡°By the way, even if Gordon can use this matter to kick Zain out of his position, don¡¯t forget that you just said that Gordonlus no martial arts now. Even if he bes the head of the Austin family. it won¡¯tst long.¡± Since they wanted to find allies, the otlier party had to be someone sitt and cable. If they lielped Gordon, but Gordon falled to live up to their expectations. It would be a waste of their effort and energy ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Gordon knew what he was doing. He must be prepared.¡± Facing Ingrid¡¯s suspicious eyes, Ladarius made it clear. ¡°I heard that he had some fortuitous encounters in the past few years overseas. He brought quite a few people with him when he came back. More than half of his men are martial artists. Judging from their skills and quick reactions, they should also be from some ancient martial families, which still remain unknown. But since he dared to come back to seize power, he must be fully prepared. ¡°The Austin family is an ancient martial arts family, but I haven¡¯t heard that they have any experts for so many years. They are low-key, but most likely, they are weakening. They may be powerful to deal with ordinary people, but they might not be able to confront the other ancient martial arts families.¡± Now that he thought about it, Silvia was indeed very powerful. Ladarius was so shocked that he did not dare to make a move for a long time. However, after experiencing so much anding into contact with the dark forces cultivated by Ingrid, Ladarius found out that he might be wrong. At that time, he was startled just because he underestimated his opponent. Ladarius knew Silvia for so many years, and he always thought that Silvia was just an ordinary woman. He just did not expect Silvia would fight. At that time, he had only brought some ordinary bodyguards with him. Of course, they couldn¡¯t fight her at that time. However, Silvia was a girl and had left the Austin family in her early years. She had not gone back for so many years. She had never practiced martial arts when she was with him, she must get slow now. Even if she was still as good as before, what could she do? She was just a woman! Silvia now had the support of Simon and Warin behind her. However, if Ladarius controlled the Petersen Group and obtained strong financial resources, he would be able topete with Warin. At that time, he would make Silvia kneel to him and beg for his mercy, Ladarius was lost in thought, and so did Ingrid. Ladarius was right. The Austin family was an ancient martial arts family, and people were more or less a little afraid when they mentioned this family. However, it had been more than a hundred years since this family had its greatest glory. Rumors would be true when they were widespread. No one could verify the story, and no one knew how much strength the Austin family left. People only knew that Ingrid was Ms. Petersen, but none of them knew that in her heart, she was always worried. Simon was a potential threat outside that she had to fuard against, and in her family¡­ Ingrid nced in the direction of the window. The shutters were closed and she couldn¡¯t see the outside. But even if a door separated her from the people outside, she knew what they would think of her. Everyone in the Petersen Group knew that the Petersen Group always valued men more than women. Den¡¯s son was nothing but a stupid yboy, but he was still valued by the Petersen family. Ingrid¡¯s father, in order topete with his brothers, even took his illegitimate son home openly and even gave him a job. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No matter how hard Ingrid tried and how well she performed, she would always be an outsider. This company and her family, all this power and wealth, had nothing to do with her. But Ingrid wanted to get the Petersen Group! She wanted all the men in the Petersen Group to regret Both of them had their own thoughts, and a strange silence fell between them for a moment. ¡°You can¡¯t get in, Mr. Vicente, you can¡¯t¡­¡± The secretary was trying to stop someone outside the door. Then, the door was pushed open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Flores, Ms. Petersen, Mr. Vicente is¡­¡± The secretary immediately apologized with a frown. He was just an employee, and there was always something he could do nothing about. Ingrid raised her head to look at the person standing at the door. The young handsome man still looked innocent. He impatiently pushed the secretary aside and walked straight in. ¡°Ingrid, so you¡¯re here. I was looking for you everywhere.¡± This young man was not respectful to Ingrid at all. He was quite unruly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 324 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 324 Chapter 324 This Idiot Could Never Compete with Her! Vicente came in and sat down on the sofa with both of his hands in his pockets. He then shook his legs rhythmically. He looked at Ingrid, and he did not even look at Ladarius. ¡°I need to have a word with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±Ingrid leaned forward with a perfect smile on her face, looking extremely gentle. However, Vicente did not continue. Instead, he cast a nce at Ladarius, who was at the side and stared at Ladarius with a frown Ladarius was drinkin¡¯ coffee at the table. Being stared at by Vicente, he looked back at Vicente with an innocent look on his face. The two of them staredat cich other for a while until the younger one couldn¡¯t hold on and he blurted out. ¡°Hey are you blind? Can¡¯you see that the presure about to discuss important matters? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What? Are you talking about me.¡± Pointing at himself. Ladariis hadashocked expression on his face, 15 if he had bein frightened ¡°But this is my office.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? This entire building belongs to my family, including this fucking office. If you don¡¯t know your ce, I willfire you immediately! Vicente¡¯s face was full of arrogance, and he spoke as if he had already had the Petersen Group ¡°L¡­ Ms. Petersen..¡± Ladarius seemed to be pissed off. Ile turned to look at Ingrid as if he had been wronged, Ingrid maintained her gentle smile. She was not getting angry at Vicente¡¯s words at all. Instead, she waved at Ladarius. ¡°Alright. Didn¡¯t you just say that you still have some matters to deal with? Go. I need your office to have a few words with my brother.¡± ¡°Alright then, Ms. Petersen, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Ladarius pouted, as if he was unwilling to leave but had no choice. After he finished speaking, Ladarius adjusted his tie and gave Vicente a re before walking out. Seeing tliis, Vicente raised his chin with a smug look on his face, as if he had won a fight. When Ladarius closed the door, Vicente shorted and looked back at Ingrid with disdain. ¡°How can someone like that guy stay in thepany and be a manager? I heard that it was you who recruited him. It¡¯s a big mistake!¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t get angry at his rude usation. She didn¡¯t even change her face at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, ourpany is in need of hands. That guy is a little dumb, but he is very experienced and resourceful. Just ignore him.¡± Vicente wrinkled his nose, obviously not taking her words seriously. ¡°By the way, why are you looking for me?¡± Ingrid took the initiative to ask. Hearing this, Vicente seemed to remember something. He pped his thigh and said, ¡°I almost forgot about the serious matter! I heard that we have established a new branch for perfume and cosmetics. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes. The department you are in right now is to prepare for the new branch.¡± Nodding, Ingrid said. ¡°Then leave this branch thing to me!¡± Vicente¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted excitedly. ¡°You?¡± ¡°What? Can¡¯t I do it?¡± Vicente was unhappy. ¡°I knew it. I just entered thepany and I am also an illegitimate son. You all look down on me. You guys always say that you will treat me equally and that we are a family. My ass! You are all lying You guys didn¡¯t want me to be here at all.¡± He yed with a packet of tissues in his hands. As he naceed, he scattered the tissues all over, ¡°You are all just talking Hypocrites!¡± Vicente seemed to be talking to himself, but from time to time, he would nce at Ingrid and raise his tone. ¡°Vicente, don¡¯t say that!¡± Standing up, Ingrid walked to him and gently put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. But why do you want to participate in this project so suddenly?¡± she said gently, Seeing that Ingrid did not refuse him, Vicente suddenly raised his head, his eyes lit up. ¡°Will you let me take charge of this branch? ¡°Not until you give me a reason.¡± Ingrid said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t just decide on a manager like this, especially for a new project department. I need to know your n.¡± Vicente was a little unhappy since he didn¡¯t get a positive reply. But Ingrid¡¯s words did make sense. Vicente could only say, ¡°The new project is more challenging! All those old projects are already mature, and I know nothing about them at all. I was like a fool in thepany. If I want to make some achievements to show dad that I¡¯m capable, the new project is the best choice! ¡°And the new project is about perfume and cosmetics. It sounds interesting and much simpler. I can definitely do it well!¡± ¡°Simple? Do you think it¡¯s simple?¡± Ingridughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some kind of stuff that women use? I¡¯ve already studied it. I will get someone to make some new products, and then hire a few celebrities and models to endorse our products. With advertising, we can hype our products! They will definitely be popr!¡± The more Vicente spoke, the more excited he became. It seemed as if he had already taken over this project. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a n! At that time, we can get Ayres Brown to endorse the new product. You know, Ayres Brown is so hot, and she¡¯s the best option for this endorsement. I¡¯ve even already picked the clothes and the look for her. What do you think? I¡¯m pretty suitable to take charge of this project, right?¡± Seeing Vicente fall into his fantasy with excitement, Ingrid sneered secretly. What an idiot! It turned out that he wanted to use this new project to hook up with girls. Howe an idiot like him could take away the Petersen Group, which she had worked so hard for so long, from her! ¡°Give me this new project, Ingrid. I can make it!¡± Vicente was tired of talking and he returned to the point. ¡°Well¡­¡± After a pause, Ingrid smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to take over this project. But I don¡¯t have the final say about this matter. I have to ask the others¡­¡± ¡°Save it!¡± Vicente shook her hand away and stood up, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me! You think I don¡¯t know? You are the one who proposed the new project and named the leader. That guy who just left. You have already decided to let him in charge, right? You are afraid that I will make achievements and upstage you. Forget it, I¡¯m not wasting my time on you anymore. I will go and talk to dad!¡± IL Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After Vicente finished speaking, he was about to leave when Ingrid called out anxiously from behind him, ¡°Vicente, it¡¯s not what you think. Listen to me, Vicente, Vicente¡­¡± However, no matter how hard she shouted, Vicente still left angrily. Ingrid did not chase after him and sneered. How could such an idiotpete with her? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 325 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Infighting It was not until Vicente walked far away that Ladarius unhurriedly came in again. He nced at Ingrid with a half-smile. ¡°Did he leave? Looks like he is not satisfied.¡± ¡°irlie¡¯s satisfied, you won¡¯t be satisfied. It¡¯s so tricky.¡± Ingrid sighed, but she didn¡¯t have a worried look on her face at all. Instead, she smiled slightly proudly. Ladarius snorted, ¡°Alright, stop acting. That little brat is not your opponent! Let¡¯s get down to business. I¡¯m going on a business trip soon. You have to keep an eye on this ce when I leave.¡± ¡°TO LA?¡± Ingrid raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°Of course. How can we miss this show?¡± Ingrid looked worriedly at the scented candle that had already been packed up. ¡°Are you really sure you can make it with this thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter!¡± Ladarius patted his chest and said confidently, ¡°You¡¯d better not show up for the time being. Gordon will trust me if he knows the grudge between me and Silvia. As soon as he decides to cooperate with us, we will get something on him. When he bes the head of the Austin family, we can control the Austin family bit by bit.¡± What he said was exactly what Ingrid was thinking, and she happily said, ¡°Then I will wait for your good news!¡± It had already been a day, and the Austin family was as quiet as usual. There was no sign of a storming at all. On the first day, Silvia was on guard against Gordoning to find trouble. However, she did not see Gordon all day. Konnor lived here, but he was old and hardly left his room. ¡°Simon, you rarely visit LA, right?¡± Looking out the window, Silvia asked softly. Simon was wearing his tie to the mirror and casually replied, ¡°Yes. Warin also has a branch in LA, and its performance has always been very stable. So I onlye here twice a year to check the ounts. I really did not stay here long before.¡± Thinking about it, Simon really did not stay in LA for too long. Before he was with Silvia, he barely knew the Austin family. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. LA is a beautiful city.¡± Silvia turned to look at him and said, ¡°How about I take you out for a walk?¡± When she saw Simon, who had finished wearing and looked handsome, she was slightly stunned. Even after being together for so long, Silvia would still be shocked by Simon¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Alright!¡± Simon chuckled as he met Silvia¡¯s stare. ¡°I was just thinking about it!¡± They had made an agreement with the Austin family that they would not leave LA within three days, but it didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t get out of here. Before the case was officially finalized, they would only be suspects. Moreover, they knew that they were set up. However, when the two of them were about to get into the car and leave, they were stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Silvia. You can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave?¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows. She recognized that it was a disciple of the Austin family. ¡°What? You want to imprison me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare! It¡¯s just that you cannot leave here for the next three days.¡± He did not dare to look Silvia in the eye, but he still insisted. Silvia stared at him, and then she turned around and looked up in the direction of the upstairs. On the second floor, the curtains of the window obviously moved, but no one was seen. Silvia smiled, ¡°Although our family has rules, no one can vite thews. Do you know about false imprisonment?¡± Silvia said unhurriedly, ¡°If you want to stop me, tell me who sent you. I want to talk to him personally.¡± After that, Silvia turned around and was about to get into the car. ¡°Ms. Silvia, Ms. Silvia¡­¡± The man tried to stop Silvia. The next inoment, Silvia suddenly turned around and scolded him, ¡°Get out of the way! You know you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Perhaps the man was stunned by Silvia¡¯s imposing manner, or perhaps he didn¡¯t dare to really stop her, he stepped aside. After getting into the car, Freddie immediately started the car and drove forward. Simon turned to look at Silvia, who was angry. He then stuffed candy into her mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take me out for a walk? Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°They went too far!¡± She said angrily.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°So what!¡± Simon smiled, ¡°You can do the same to themter!¡± Silvia was lost for words. She nced at the rearview mirror and saw that the man who had stopped her had already run into the house. It was obvious that lie was going to report. She could tell Gordon¡¯s ambitions, but she wasn¡¯t sure what Konnor wanted. Was Konnor on the same boat as Gordon, or did they just temporarily form an alliance? No one stopped them again, and they smoothly left the Austin family. It was not until they left the manor that Silvia felt more rxed. In a guest room on the second floor. There was a knock on the door outside. ¡°Mr. Konnor, I can¡¯t stop Ms. Silvia. She¡­¡± ¡°I know! Leave us!¡± There was impatience in Konnor¡¯s voice, but fortunately, Konnor did not get angry. The man outside quickly left. However, the man inside the room was not so good-tempered. ¡°What do you mean, Konnor? Do you want to get in my way now?¡± Gordon leaned against the table behind him as he red at Konnor. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, brat.¡± Konnor sat on arge rattan chair and slightly narrowed his eyes as he faced the sunlight. ¡°You are patient. Zain has given you the seal. He wants to see us fighting.¡± Gordon reached out his hand, ¡°We agreed that you would help me to be the head of the family, and I will give a third of the property of the Austin family. Now that you have the family seal, and you want to go back to your word? Are you going to kick me out next?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. You also know that Zain wants us to fight each other. How can you be so impatient? The reason why he gave the seal to me instead of you is that he needs to convince others. If I give you the seal now, are you sure you can sit firmly in this position? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will be dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Are you sure you can convince them? Back then, Marc broke up with you. Speaking of which, I call you uncle just because I respect you. Do you really think you can be the head of the Austin family?¡± Gordon¡¯s face was full of disdain, ¡°Also, you promised that stupid girl to give her an exnation in three days. What exnation? Are you going to betray me?¡± As he spoke, Gordon straightened up and walked out of the shadows, approaching Konnor step by step. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 326 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 326 Chapter 336 What Are You Afraid of? ¡°Do you mean these scented candles were not made by you?¡± Gordon was full of vigor. He felt that the ¡°evidence¡± he had in his hands was enough. ¡°The appraisal report here has proved that these scented candles contain lethal poison. Why are you still quibbling?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Silvia sneered. ¡°The scented candles contain poison, so that means I was the one who poisoned it? Let¡¯s not talk about whether these scented candles contain so-called poison, even if they do, why do you insist that 1 was the one who added it?¡± Gordon seemed to have predicted that Silvia would say this. He said calmly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it. But you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Regarding this, I also have evidence that it was you who made the scented candles. You also admitted that you handed it to Zain. If it wasn¡¯t you, you mean that Zain poisoned it?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gordon then turned his head and asked someone to bring over a box. Then, he looked at all the family members. ¡°Inside this box is the remaining scented candles that have not been used up. There is also a small amount of poison in these scented candles. Although it is not fatal, it is very terrifying when it is umted! ¡°I have already asked someone to check this. If you are not convinced, you can find someone to check it again.¡± Silvia understood that no matter how she examined it, it would definitely be the same result. Because she knew exactly where those scented candles came from. ¡°No need.¡± Raising her hand to block the person who sent the scented candles, Silvia looked straight at Gordon. ¡°These scented candles have nothing to do with me because I didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Gordon smiled. ¡°Just now, you admitted in front of everyone that the scented candles that were used for your grandfather were made by you. Do you want to turn over your previous statement in front of so many people?¡± ¡°I admitted my previous statement, but as for this one, no one knows it better than you do.¡± Gordon saw that Silvia was confident. Facing his doubts and the evidence, Silvia did not panic. That kind of feeling was as if she had everything under her control. Gordon could not help but panic a little. ¡°Of course, I know it well!¡± Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, Gordon continued, ¡°It was found in my father¡¯s room. It was the exact same thing that killed my father! Silvia, considering that you are a junior, I have given you some dignity on ount of your grandfather. Do you still refuse to admit it? If you admit that you made a mistake, I would punish you ording to the family rules. If you continue to be stubborn, I would call the police!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the police. I don¡¯t know who will be the one to me. Konnor, what do you say?¡± Silvia asked as she looked at Konnor, who was standing to the side. The two of them argued, but Konnor didn¡¯t say anything. He was watching from the sidelines. Hearing Silvia¡¯s words, Konnor coughed twice and said, ¡°The material evidence is here. Although I am very sad about what happened, since it has already happened, I should at least give an exnation to my brother and my family members. Silvia, your grandfather is a bit harsh to you, but he doted on you as well. With so much evidence now, what else do you want to say?¡± It sounded like he was trying to cool things down, but Konnor had convicted Silvia of guilty. Silvia nodded. ¡°So, do you also think I¡¯m a murderer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I think, but the evidence is there¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean the evidence is there? Evidence? I only saw a bunch of fake evidence!¡± Silvia took two steps forward and turned to face the crowd. ¡°Elders, it is embarrassing to let youe here today to distinguish such things. But the cause of my grandfather¡¯s death is strange, and it is necessary to find out. Since Gordon took out so much ¡®evidence¡¯, I also have something to show you.¡± Gordon did not know what she was going to do and what she would take out. He felt uneasy. ¡°Silvia, in front of so many elders, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Gordon, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! What are you afraid of?¡± Silvia gave Gordon a faint smile, which made him feel scared. Suddenly, a projection appeared on the white wall of the lobby. It was only then that everyone realized that she had already prepared the projector. The image that was ying on the wall was a video. Others might have to identify the person in that video, but Gordon could tell at a nce that it was the scene of his transaction with Ladarius. It was filmed from a far distance, but it was still quite clear. What Ladarius had given Gordon, that Gordon took it and patted Ladarius¡¯ shoulder could be clearly seen. Gordon¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He never thought that Silvia would know about the meeting that day and that she had filmed it! But, how was that possible? Gordon went there on his own that day and confirmed that no one was following him. There was no ce to hide in that area! His mind was nk for a moment, but Gordon had no time to analyze these things. Someone had recognized that the person in the video was Gordon. ¡°Is that Gordon?¡± ¡°Yes, who is the other one?¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± Silvia smiled and exined unhurriedly, ¡°I believe everyone has seen it clearly. The person on the screen is my uncle, Gordon. As for the other person, everyone is very curious. His identity is not that important. Inparison, I think everyone should know about what they are trading.¡± Silver¡¯s finger moved slightly to zoom in on the screen. People saw a box in Gordon¡¯s hand. When he saw the box, Gordon heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was the packaging, so he could deny that they were scented candles. ¡°Yes, I did meet a friend a few days ago. Why don¡¯t you tell everyone who it was? Let me tell you all. This person is called Ladarius. He is Silvia¡¯s ex-boyfriend. As for why I met him, it was all because he didn¡¯t like what Silvia did. He gave me the evidence. He gave me some of the scented candles that everyone saw just now.¡± Then, Gordon sighed and walked to Silvia. ¡°Silvia, I know that you won¡¯t admit to such a big crime of murder. If you admit that you have made a mistake, then see if the elders can forgive you and punish you with the family rules to atone for your sins. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that the so-called scented candles that prove me guilty were given to you by him?¡± Silvia suddenly asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 327 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Don¡¯t Disappoint Me ¡°I know you. You had a rtionship with Silvia, and then were tricked by her, right?¡± Gordon looked Ladarius up and down with disdain. Gordon had made some preparations before the meeting. He knew something about Ladarius. However, he did not know about the rtionship between Ladarius and the Petersen family. Although Gordon knew that Ladarius was working in the Petersen Group, he did not know how Ladarius paid off his debts and made aeback. Gordon did not care about it at all. He only wanted to know whether Ladarius could really help him. ¡°Mr. Austin, although you are abroad, it seems that you know a lot.¡± Ladarius chuckled softly. He was not annoyed by Gordon¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. I got into such a situation because of Silvia, your niece. In fact, we almost could be rtives.¡± Gordon narrowed his eyes. ¡°If you can help me, it¡¯s possible that we will be rtives,¡± he said. What Gordon meant was that as long as Ladarius could help him, he could help Ladarius get Silvia in the future. Ladarius could not help but smile. ¡°No, you misunderstood me. That¡¯s not what I meant. I do want to take revenge on Silvia. But this is not my condition and goal. Mr. Austin, I just want you to know that I can do my best to help you get what you want. You know, I have no background, no support, and no resources in the Petersen Group. So, it is difficult for me to aplish great deeds. I hope I can get your support in the future.¡± ¡°You want to get the Petersen Group?¡± Gordon looked at Ladarius deeply. Although he knew that Ladarius had a n, Gordon did not expect him to be so ambitious. What a greedy man! The Petersen Group was a bigpany anyway. As far as Gordon knew, Ladarius was just a manager of a department. Even if Ladarius worked hard, the Petersen family would never vest an outsider with authority. How na?ve Ladarius was! However, this was not bad. Now that Ladarius wanted to get the Petersen Group, he was not a threat to Gordon. No one knew whether Ladarius would seed or not in the future. But Gordon thought that it was good for him to use such a person. Thinking about this, Gordon nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I promise you! In the future, I will definitely help you. Then, tell me what evidence you have to help me.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They stood facing each other. Ladarius could see Gordon¡¯s thoughts and hesitation. He could roughly guess what Gordon was thinking about. A smile touched the corners of his mouth. After Gordon spoke, Ladarius turned around, took out a box from the car, and opened it in front of Gordon. ¡°You must need it.¡± Gordon looked inside expectantly. ¡°Scented candle?¡± He was a little disappointed. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Austin, do you think this is the ordinary scented candle? This is evidence to convict Silvia and Zain.¡± ¡°If it was so simple, I would have asked someone to copy it.¡± Shaking his head, Gordon began to feel that his trip today was not worthwhile. He had thought that he could get something unexpected. He did not expect that it was an idea he had thought of long ago. Imitations would be detected easily. There was also some scented candle made by Silvia at home, which had never been used. As long as theypared them, they would know that the imitation was poisonous and that it was take. Then he would be at a disadvantage. ¡°I have thought you have some good ideas. But now I can understand why you were tricked by Silvia!¡± With a cold snort, Gordon was about to leave. This was simply a waste of time! ¡°Mr. Austin, do you think this is an inferior product that can be replicated by anyone?¡± Standing behind Gordon, Ladarius spoke up, ¡°Let me tell you, even Silvia can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s the scented candle she has made.¡± Gordon stopped and looked back at Ladarius, his eyes filled with doubt. Knowing that Gordon would not believe it so easily, Ladarius stepped forward and stood two steps away from Gordon. He handed over the box in his hand. ¡°Silvia and I have been together for five years. I am very familiar with her techniques and habits. I found someone to make this imitation ording to her habits, techniques, and forms. I can guarantee that the most precise instrument can¡¯t detect any ws.¡± Although he was still skeptical, Gordon began to believe Ladarius when he saw that Ladarius was so confident. ¡°You still have two days, right? You can find someone to test it. By the way, be careful when you test it. Because something was added to the scented candle!¡± Ladarius had a confident smile on his face as if everything was under his control. Gordon reached out to take it, sniffed it, and immediately moved it away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This dose of poison won¡¯t harm people. After all, I heard that the poison in Mare attacked slowly,¡± Ladarius added. Gordon had specially smelled Silvia¡¯s scented candle. From a direct perspective, the smell was exactly the same. However, this was evidence to convict Silvia and Zain. So, Gordon would definitely be cautious and test it. ¡°Mr. Austin, don¡¯t forget to change the other scented candle into this one. I have offered enough scented candles for you. In addition to the scented candle, there is also¡­¡± Ladarius took out a small thing from his pocket and handed it to Gordon. ¡°Thumb drive?¡± Gordon took it and looked at it. ¡°The scented candle can at most give Silvia a criminal charge of harboring ill feelings for revenge. It won¡¯t affect Zain. But this¡­ can definitely help you, Mr. Austin.¡± Ladarius had a meaningful smile and extended a hand toward Gordon. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it after going back. I hope we can enjoy our cooperation in the future.¡± Gordon nced at Ladarius¡¯ hand and then looked up at his gloomy smile. He raised his eyebrows slightly and shook Ladarius¡¯ hand. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Ladarius only smiled without saying anything. They separated their hands and turned to their cars. The cars started at almost the same time and sped in the opposite direction as if they had never been there. Gordon could not wait to know what was on the thumb drive. After leaving the Austin¡¯s ce, Silvia had thought that Simon would take her to Warin¡¯s branch in LA. But she did not expect that the car was driving to the remote suburbs. ¡°Is Warin¡¯s branch in LA in such a deste ce?¡± Silvia looked out. Even in the development zone, there should be factories and could be the ce where the branch was located. But here¡­ it was so deste. Was the branch really here? ¡°Who says I am going to take you to the branch?¡± Simon smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to an interesting Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 328 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Watch a Show ¡°This is¡­¡± When the car stopped, Silvia was very surprised. In front of her was an abandoned amusement park Was Simon bringing her here to y? Even if he wanted her to be rxed, she was not in the mood right now! ¡°Watch a show.¡± Simon said these words mysteriously, took Silvia¡¯s hand, and went straight to the big Ferris wheel. Words failed Silvia. Gel Bonus Freddie also got out of the car. But he walked in the other direction. Silvia was taken to a high viewing tform with a face full of suspicion. To be exact, it was supposed to be built as an amusement facility before. But it was abandoned before being fully constructed. Fortunately, although most of the facilities here were only halfpleted, the quality was eptable. At least, they did not feel that it was shaky when they stepped on it. But Simon took her here at this time and said that he wanted her to watch a show. What was he doing? Standing on the viewing tform, Silvia found that her field of vision was wide. She could see far away. What was more, this ce was empty. Other than some halfpleted facilities, as long as there was no obstruction, she could see everything clearly. But this ce was so deste, and there was no one. Silvia turned and looked around, not seeing anyone. She didn¡¯t even see an animal. Simon took her here to watch a show. What did he mean? ¡°Be patient,¡± As if he knew what she was thinking, Simon said. He sat down on the bench on the viewing tform and gestured for Silvia toe and sit down. ¡°We should wait a little longer. We arrived early, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just enjoy the scenery.¡± Simon looked around, bent down to unzip the bag, and took out a thermos cup and a box from it. When the thermos was opened, it was filled with fragrant coffee. In the box was a packed cake. Silvia widened her eyes. Simon had carried this bag after getting out of the car. Silvia had thought that there was something important in it. So was that all in the bag? When did he prepare it? ¡°How can there be no snacks and coffee while watching a show?¡± Simon picked up the cup and served her a cup of coffee. Silvia took it speechlessly. She was confused, not knowing what Simon was doing. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Simon said this. After they drank half of the coffee and ate a plece of cake, Silvia vaguely heard an unusual noise. The noise before was the sound of the wind blowing through the facilities. But this time, it was different. It was obviously the sound of a car engine. But it sounded very far away. Silvia stood up and looked into the distance, seeing a car driving over. The car was quite far away from them and stopped at an empty ce. But no one got out of the car. There was no obstruction. So, the people in the car could see the surroundings clearly. ¡°Is this what you meant by watching a show?¡± Silvia turned to Simon and asked. ¡°Not only that!¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°Be patient!¡± He smiled. Silvia patiently continued to wait. The people in the car did not get off or leave and seemed to be waiting for something. Sure enough, after half an hour, another car drove here. The two cars were not far away. It seemed that someone got out of the previous car. But¡­ it was so far that Silvia could not see who it was. She couldn¡¯t even see whether the person was a man or a woman, let alone see the face clearly. When she saw the person stop, Silvia subconsciously shrank back, afraid that she would be discovered. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to see you. We are at such a distance and height.¡± Simon, who had been sitting there calmly, smiled and finally got up to her side, reaching out to hold her shoulder. Silvia nced at him and said snappily, ¡°Well, you also know this. Then you want me to watch a show. Are you testing my eyesight? I¡¯m not an eagle!¡± Get Bus Simon¡¯s smile deepened. He casually handed Silvia something. ¡°Although you are not an eagle, you have a better tool than an eagle¡¯s eyes.¡± Silvia looked down and saw that it was a telescope with high magnification. Simon was well prepared! Withoutining about why Simon didn¡¯t take it out earlier, Silvia began to be a little interested in this show. She picked up the telescope and looked in the direction of the two cars. Under the telescope with high magnification, it was clear. When she saw the face of the person, Silvia was shocked. ¡°Ladarius?¡± How could it be him? Why did Ladariuse to LA at this time? Moreover¡­ hadn¡¯t he been missing for a long time? But the person in another car did not get off. So, Silvia could not see who it was. As if to answer her doubts, the person also got out of the car soon. Probably due to a dispute, the two of them finally stood face to face, and Silvia could clearly see them. Gordon! Ha! This was really interesting! If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Silvia would have never thought that these two people could have a connection. ¡°Gordon framed me because he had a connection with Ladarius. Is this revenge?¡± Silvia blurted out subconsciously. But after she finished speaking, she immediately denied it. ¡°No! If Gordon wanted to take control of the entire Austin family, Ladarius would not have the ability to manipte him, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why these two people have a connection. It is always right to know yourself and know your enemy,¡± Simon said faintly. He took the telescope from Silvia¡¯s hand and nced at it. ¡°If I am correct, they will prove that your scented candle is poisonous next.¡± ¡°Even if they know my form, they don¡¯t know my techniques¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia thought about it and said, ¡®konida 950 ML 2/3 ¡°No, Ladarius knows.¡± Get Bonus After all, they had been together for a few years. Ladarius was familiar with her techniques. If he found some experienced or even higher-level perfumers, it was possible that he could imitate her scented candle. ¡°Ladarius is so despicable!¡± Silvia scolded angrily. He spared no effort to frame people for fame and wealth. ¡°The scented candle is not enough to drag Zain into the mire. If he shirks responsibility and puts all the me on you, he canpletely be innocent. Gordon¡¯s target is not you,¡± Simon said indifferently, holding the telescope in his hand. ¡°But Zain won¡¯t do it!¡± Silvia clenched her fists and her emotions surged. She was really angry and annoyed, and even wanted to rush over to expose their conspiracy now. However, she also knew that it made no sense if she exposed them now. Could she use them of collusion? Gordon could say that it was just a normal meeting of friends. On the contrary, she would alert them and be at a disadvantage, After this incident, Silvia was clear that someone in the Austin family had an ulterior motive. Some outside forces. might have interfered. Otherwise, it would not have been so easy for Gordon to do it. This time, not only did she have to clear the groundless charges against her, but she also would root out traitors in the Austin family. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 329 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 329 Chapter 329 It Should Have Been Mine The two men did not discover them and gradually left. Looking at the empty space, Silvia stood there and did not move for a long time. Her hands hanging by her side were clenched into fists. Simon turned her around and hugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s slowly settle the score with them!¡± After they came down from the viewing tform, Freddie had already been in the car. When they were all seated, Freddie turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, everything has been arranged properly.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Simon nodded. Silvia did not ask Simon what he asked Freddie to arrange and waspletely absorbed in her thoughts. If they wanted to start with the scented candle, they must want her to be unable to refute it. So, it was impossible to tell from the appearance and form. But if it was take, there must be some ws. ¡°Does Warin¡¯s branch in LA have the materials and instruments for perfuming?¡± Silvia suddenly asked. Simon was looking at the information on his phone. When he heard Silvia ask this, he paused for a while and immediately nodded. ¡°Yes. But this is just a branch that has been opened not too long ago after all. These things are not asplete as Boston.¡± ¡°It does not matter! Can you take me there now?¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. But won¡¯t it be toote?¡± Simon didn¡¯t know what Silvia was going to do. He guessed that she was going to deal with the other party¡¯s plot. But what could she do in such a short time? ¡°Sure.¡± Silvia raised her hand and looked at her watch. ¡°Since we¡¯re out, we have to do something. We can¡¯t disappoint them, right?¡± Looking at her confident eyes, Simon raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Freddie.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Freddie immediately understood and headed straight for Warin¡¯s branch in LA. After Gordon returned home, he immediately came to his room. He turned on hisputer at once and plugged in the thumb drive, waiting to open it. He locked the door and closed the curtains. He rubbed his hands and looked at theputer screen expectantly. There were just two simple folders on the thumb drive. Gordon opened them and found that there were several forms. Gordon was confused. He opened the forms. The more he looked at them, the stranger his expression became. At first, he looked shocked and widened his eyes-Then, he could not help butugh. He didn¡¯t expect that Ladarius could get those things! A few senior figures in thepany had done so many tricks. Did Zain know? It was interesting. If Zain did not know, he was failing in his duty and was not qualified to be the president of thepany. If Zain knew that but did not take any action, he was also not qualified. Anyway, Gordon thought he was at an advantage. He now got the goods on Zain and had the initiative. Gordon looked at it several times and confirmed that the data was real and that there was no problem. Then, he picked up his phone and called his subordinate. ¡°I want to know the contact information of Ladarius.¡± He didn¡¯t get it before and asked Ladarius to contact Matias as a precaution. Now, he just wanted to confirm it himself. Get Bonus The phone was connected soon. Ladarius seemed to have expected this. ¡°How is it, Mr. Austin? Does my gift satisfy you?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Sure, I am very satisfied!¡± Laughing out loud, Gordon said, ¡°But I¡¯m very curious. How did you get these things?¡± ¡°In modern society, there is no absolute secret. What is more, we are all businessmen. It is not difficult if we can investigate and observe carefully. You just came back too quickly. If you had prepared early, it would not be difficult for you to find out.¡± Ladarius not only skillfully avoided his investigation, but also ttered Gordon. These words really pleased Gordon. Heughed brightly. ¡°Good! We are good friends! Once I win this time, your concern will be mine, too.¡± Ladarius had already expected this and chuckled. ¡°Then I am looking forward to your good news. Good luck!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Who else did you give this information to other than me?¡± Gordon seemed to think of something and stopped Ladarius. Ladarius paused for two seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Austin. In fact, this information is useless to others except for you. It is even more useless to me. What to do next depends on you. But with this, I think that no matter what you do, Zain can¡¯t be the president of the Austin family anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hanging up, Gordon looked at theputer screen thoughtfully. He could use this information to question Zain in front of the elders of the Austin family and shareholders of the Zain could admit defeat and say that he didn¡¯t know anything. If Zain could decisively punish these few people and think of a way to recover the loss, then he might be able to make the shareholders trust him again. It could not truly shake his position. The most effective way was to conspire with these people against Zain. These people were all senior figures in thepany. If he remembered correctly, they had worked for Marc since they were young. It would do him no good to drive them out of thepany. However, if he used this evidence to threaten them, he got the goods on them. As long as they were willing to support him, not only could he dismiss Zain, but he could also rope in a group of senior figures. This would be absolutely beneficial for him to control the entirepany after he became the president. Gordon thought inside, Zain, don¡¯t me me. All of this should have been mine! At the same time, Silvia was not idle either. She devoted herself to the experiment in theboratory of Warin¡¯s branch and stayed there alone. Simon was sitting on the big sofa outside theboratory. There were coffee, snacks, and fruits on the table in front of him. Other than Freddie, everyone else retreated to the outer room. Although they were curious, they did not dare to whisper to each other. No one knew why Simon would suddenlye to such a small branch. He didn¡¯t check the ounts or patrol and just wanted aboratory. They didn¡¯t need to report to him on their work. Now, the manager of the branch was waiting outside for instructions. The manager couldn¡¯t see through what Simon was thinking. But he didn¡¯t dare to go away and could only wait outside, ncing at theboratory from time to time. That woman¡­ should be the fabled president¡¯s wife? Simon casually unfolded one hand and held his phone with the other, reading the information and news others sent him. It was roughly the same as what he had thought. The only difference was that Gordon¡¯s background had not been found out yet. He only knew that the group Gordon brought back was also cultivated by the ancient martial families. But he didn¡¯t know which family it was. However, there was still a doubt. The sound of a ¡°bang¡± was not very loud, but the people standing outside all heard it. The manager of the branch was still hesitating whether to ask or not. Then, he saw that Simon, his boss, got up, opened the door of theboratory, and rushed in at an incredible speed. Del Monua Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 330 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Let Out the News ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Simon looked calm and relieved after seeing Silvia safe and sound. ¡°I identally broke something.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your safety matters the most.¡± Simon nced at the overturned liquid on the ground and said to the people waiting at the door, ¡°Get someone to clean it up. Be careful.¡± After a pause, he looked at Silvia and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need to take away?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Silvia held two small bottles in her hands. It seemed that she was ready. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Silvia nodded. In fact, she was already very tired. After all, they had been busy for a whole day, and yet the experiment was very exhausting, not to mention that Silvia had been working on it for half a day. The branch manager never understood why Simon didn¡¯t check their work. On the contrary, Simon used theboratory and left. The manager had been nervous for halt a day and was relieved to see Simon go. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to live in the Austin¡¯s house today,¡± Simon said as he got into the car. He never minded the restriction that forbade them from leaving LA. As long as he wanted, Simon could go anywhere, and no one dared to stop him. The main reason for staying in the Austin¡¯s house in LA, which both of them were very clear in their hearts, was not because they were trapped here, but because Silvia had to find out the truth and prove her innocence. ¡°No, it¡¯s better to go back¡± Silvia shook her head and rested her head on Simon¡¯s shoulder. With him around, Silvia felt extremely at ease. ¡°I have a feeling that even if I stay somewhere else today, I won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡± She thought, if Gordon obtained some incredible evidence, wouldn¡¯t he be eager to make his move? The car swayed gently as it passed through the streets. Silvia was a little sleepy. She picked up her phone and checked the time. Just as she was about to put down her phone and get some sleep, Silvia suddenly thought of something and opened the browser page again. As expected, the news of Silvia¡¯s grandfather passing away had already been everywhere. The most interesting thing was that the main point of the news was not simply death. Instead, the news discussed the reasons why the death was revealed to the public a few dayster. And allegedly, the news was not even released by the Austin family. Everyone wondered why the Austin family hid the death and whether there were some secrets hidden behind it. The crowd always liked to gossip. Her fingers slid up the pages as Silvia browsed through the website. She reckoned that someone would soon lose control. Sure enough, a few minutester, Silvia received a call. The number was unfamiliar. After all, Silvia did not have many contacts on her phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Silvia, where are you?¡± It was actually Konnor with his deep voice. Unexpectedly, Silvia never thought Konnor would call. ¡°On my way back. What¡¯s wrong, granduncle?¡± Silvia asked with azy and tired voice as she smiled. Hearing that Silvia was about to be back, Konnor did not make things difficult for her. After two seconds of silence, he said, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s talk about it when youe back!¡± ¡°OK.¡± Get Bonus Noticing that Konnor hung up the phone, Silvia smiled even harder. But within her smile, there was not only irony but also a bit of sadness. The truth would soon be revealed. Silvia figured it was time for her grandfather to rest in peace. Everything should soon be settled, and there would be a result. But in the end, it was a matter of the Austin family. And Silvia was part of the Austin family. It was natural for her to be sad. Feeling the warmth in her hand, Silvia looked down and noticed that her hand was being held by Simon¡¯s big hand. Simen said in a low voice, ¡°Quickly cut through the mess. Your grandfather will never wish to see the Austin family fall apart.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leaning against Simon and closing her eyes, Silvia figured she needed a good rest. When she returned to the Austin¡¯s house, there would probably be a big fight. The Austin¡¯s house. Soon, Simon and Silvia came. The entire lobby was brightly lit, but there was no warmth. Instead, it made people feel even colder. Silvia and Simon walked side by side into the house. Konnor was sitting in the middle of the room. When he heard the noise, Konnor looked up at them. When Konnor saw Simon, Konnor frowned and pursed his lips, revealing his displeasure. Seeing Konnor¡¯s expression, Silvia understood in her heart that the Austin family, Konnor and Gordon in particr, were not happy to see Simon. After all, they all considered Simon a troublesome outsider. However, due to Simon¡¯s status, they didn¡¯t dare to kick Simon out of the house. At present, Simon was like an invisible thorn that stabbed into. their hearts. Silvia, on the other hand, would asionally wonder if her situation would have been much worse if it were not for Simon. ¡°Granduncle, why aren¡¯t you resting at this hour? Are you waiting for me?¡± Silvia took off the scarf around her neck and said nonchntly. When Silvia came in, she nced around but did not see Gordon. She thought, so you are nning to let Konnor bear the consequences? ¡°Do you know that the news of your grandfather¡¯s death has been reported by the media?¡± Staring at Silvia, Konnor asked directly. ¡°I know. I let out the news.¡± Naturally, Silvia sat down on the sofa, tilted her neck, and rubbed her neck with her hand as if she was rather exhausted. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Konnor didn¡¯t expect Silvia to admit the fact. He had already investigated the situation. Then Konnor found out that the news was revealed not from LA, but from Boston. After several turns, he got the name of the woman who released the news, and by then Konnor knew it had something to do with Silvia. Originally, Konnor had thought that, if Silvia refused to tell the truth, he would throw the evidence on her face. However, it was beyond his expectation that Silvia would actually tell him the truth. It suddenly made Konnor not know what to say. He stopped for a moment and forced out a word. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Still moving her neck, Silvia asked casually. Konnor leaned forward and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before that we wouldn¡¯t release the news of your grandfather¡¯s death for the time being? This matter needs to be investigated thoroughly first. We need to give your grandfather justice so that he can rest in peace. How did you. Did we? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Silvia blinked and acted surprised. ¡°It has been a few days since my grandfather passed away. And yet he is still lying in the hospital. No matter what, he should be buried. There is no need to hide this matter, right? Granduncle, are you not going to bury my grandfather? Are you not going to arrange his funeral?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Konnor¡¯s face trembled. ¡°Your grandfather and I are blood brothers. What are you talking about? Silvia, don¡¯t forget that you are a suspect. Don¡¯t you know what happened to your grandfather? You can¡¯t get away with it! Now you make such a big fuss, I think you are the one who wants to cause trouble and let your grandfather¡¯s death be unsettled.¡± Originally, Silvia was still calm andposed. After hearing Konnor¡¯s words, however, Silvia suddenly changed her expression. Her eyes were no longer soft but cold and targeted instead. She nced at Konnor and made him tremble. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 331 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Protecting My Family ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a suspect, but I¡¯m not afraid to be investigated.¡± With a faint smile, Silvia looked at Konnor and said, ¡°Besides, if we want to talk about suspects, everyone in this house should be under investigation. As long as we are all in this house, everyone has the opportunity to hurt grandfather. Since my Granduncle is now in charge and is willing to seek justice for my grandfather, then let¡¯s investigate it thoroughly. Don¡¯t forget that the three-day deadline will soon arrive. Tomorrow, you have to give me a satisfactory answer.¡± Konnor was shocked by Silvia¡¯s dominating manner. He was stunned for a long time before he recovered. Konnor started to wonder if such behavior was right. After all, Silvia was clearly the biggest suspect and should be the one to be questioned. But somehow Silvia made Konnor feel like he was the one to me. ¡°Silvia! Put away all your tricks. The reason why we don¡¯t want to make this matter public is entirely for the sake of the Austin family. Now that you spread out the message and made a scene, you have to give me an exnation. What is your purpose? You have to exin yourself! Alright, there is no need to wait for the elders toe over tomorrow. I will tell you now. The report has already proved that the scented candle is poisoned. If you are still sensible, admit it. Then this matter will be put to an end. Otherwise, you will be in jail!¡± Silvia pondered, so you¡¯re putting the me on my head, not even wanting the so-called evidence. She originally thought that the Austin family would at least fake some reasonable evidence, but she didn¡¯t expect they would charge her guilty with simply a few words. ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t like to be sneaky. Not that kind of girl. I will rather confront the court. If it is me, then let me go to jail. ¡°But¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia continued, ¡°The police station is not like our family. Evidence is the only thing they believe. I am afraid that in the end, the one who goes to jail will not be me. Instead, it could be¡­¡± ¡°Do you think you can escape the me?¡± With a cold snort, Konnor thought of something. He looked up at Simon, who was at the side, and said, ¡°So it turns out that someone is backing up for you. With a man, you can even ignore the words of your elders.¡± Just as Silvia was about to reply, Simon, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up unhurriedly, ¡°Since you mention me, then I have to interrupt. Dear Sir.¡± Simon smiled faintly and didn¡¯t consider Konnor as a respected elder. ¡°Dear Sir, I protect my family no matter what. When I am happy, it is even more true. But to be reasonable, I haven¡¯t really interfered with your family business out of respect for my wife. But if you want to pull me into this matter, then I will really be honest with you. Warin, in case you don¡¯t know, that is my family business. It not only develops well in the beauty and makeup industry but is also well- known in the entertainment industry. How do you want this matter in the Austin family to be described? We can easily make up a story.¡± Simon felt that he had never said so much in one breath before. Silvia, likewise, never saw Simon making a threat in such a refined matter. Strangely, his words seemed polite but somehow made people feel cold when they heard them. ¡°You¡­¡± With one hand pressing on his chest, Konnor was so angry that he repeatedly pounded his chest. ¡°Good! Good. Silvia! I didn¡¯t believe that you could do this to your grandfather before, but now it seems that it¡¯s not surprising at all! You can even cooperate with an outsider to treat your elder like this and do such disgraceful things!¡± Det Bo ¡°What? Knowing you are in the wrong, you start to rely on your seniority?¡± Unexpectedly, Simon threw the sentence at Konnor. It was like a knife. Konnor¡¯s face flushed with anger, and he kept coughing. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Old man, you should have a good rest and take good care of yourself. Up to your age, shouldn¡¯t you no longer care about fame and money? Why do you have to do this to yourself?¡± After Simon finished speaking, he reached out to pull Silvia. ¡°As juniors, we won¡¯t disturb your night. Goodnight.¡± From the moment Simon spoke, Silvia no longer needed to say a word. Everything was under his control. Simon was putting all the weight on his shoulder. Silvia quietly followed Simon upstairs and entered the room, without saying at word. Seeing that she did not say anything, Simon was at a loss. ¡°Did my words make you unhappy?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Silvia hugged Simon and ced her face against his chest. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thought in her heart, thank you for appearing in my life. Thank you for protecting me and doting on me. Thank you for always protecting me without hesitation. Thank you for always fighting alongside me. ¡°Fool! They don¡¯t want the news to spread. They are just afraid that the police. will intervene and make thingsplicated. By then, things will be out of their control.¡± Simon gently rubbed Silvia¡¯s head. ¡°If the police really intervene and find out the truth, this is enough to make the Austin family suffer.¡± Silvia smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why Zain chose to endure and did not call the police.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Lowering his head, Simon asked, ¡°So far, the outsiders only know the news of your grandfather¡¯s death. They have no idea what really happened. So, in fact, you don¡¯t intend to call the police as well, do you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about the consequences of this matter. Everything in the Austin family is my grandfather¡¯s effort. I don¡¯t want his effort to be destroyed, but I won¡¯t let the person who harmed him get away easily!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°As they said, the Austin family has its rules. We have our own set of family rules. I will wait and see what other tricks Gordon has!¡± The Petersen family. Ingrid had been tired of working in thepany for a whole day as she returned home. As soon as she entered, she saw her father, whom she had not seen for a long time. ¡°Dad. Why are you back so early today?¡± Ingrid asked with a smile. However, Shawn did not greet Ingrid with a loving smile as usual. Instead, he was very unhappy. ¡°Ingrid,e over here!¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t look very happy. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Ingrid asked as she walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°Let me ask you, your brother went to find you today, right?¡± Shawn got straight to the point. ¡°Yes! He said that he wanted to be the person in charge of the new project. I said that I couldn¡¯t make the decision, so he got angry andined that he wanted to find you. Why? Did he really go and make trouble for you?¡± Ingrid realized something had happened and decided to tell the truth as she nodded. ¡°Vicente wants to work hard and make some achievements. This is a good thing. As his sister, you should help him and promote him. How can you pour cold water on his enthusiasm?¡± Frowning, Shawn said unhappily, ¡°Besides, GEBOTE isn¡¯t that new project suggested by you? Why can¡¯t you make the decision?¡± Shawn was still ming Ingrid. But Ingrid was not angry. She sat down next to Shawn and held his arm as she said softly, ¡°Dad, you really can¡¯t me me for this. Originally, I could have agreed. At worst, I only need to ask uncle Den¡¯s help. But it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that uncle hasn¡¯t been in the company recently. To make the decision, we have to arrange a meeting with the board. You know those fuckers!¡± ¡°Your uncle hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Shawn interrupted Ingrid and asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 332 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 332 Chapter 332 My Own Backup Den was said to go on a business tripst month and left thepany for a few days. He just came back days ago but was out again. Recently, Den had a busy schedule. Den went on so many trips that Shawn did not know whether Den was at thepany or not. Of course, Shawn was also minding his own business. He wholeheartedly wanted to support Vicente and even decided to bring his mistress into the family. It was just that Shawn had not made any arrangements for the time being. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ingrid was shocked. ¡°He has been acting like a ghost recently. How would I know?¡± Shawn snorted. and asked, ¡°By the way, do you know what your uncle has been busy with recently? Are there any major projects in the company? Why is he always on business trips?¡± In fact, Shawn did not have many talents in the business. Even though Shawn. always wanted to seize power from Den, in terms of strength in business, Shawn was a nobodypared with Den. However, Den¡¯s only son, Charles, was not interested in business at all. Seeing that there was still hope, Shawn wanted to hold the Petersen family¡¯s property in his own hands and then passed it to Vicente instead. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and there is no big project that requires uncle to personally make so many trips. I asked his secretary, but I don¡¯t know. Actually, I heard¡­¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice suddenly became smaller, and her mysterious act aroused Shawn¡¯s curiosity. ¡°What have you heard?¡± Ingrid looked around and waved at the servant, signaling them to leave. Then, she whispered into Shawn¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually, I heard it was because of Charles. Den was not in good condition, so he visited the hospital a lot with the excuse that he was on business trips. In fact, he was hospitalized. However, the matter was kept a secret very well. No one knew about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shawn was surprised. But Shawn was also skeptical of the news. He pondered if Den was really hospitalized, why he didn¡¯t know. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but I think everything has a reason. Recently, thepany doesn¡¯t really have lots of big projects that are worth Den dealing with personally with. It¡¯s just strange that he actually disappeared several times. Some time ago, I could tell my uncle isn¡¯t well. Everyone can see that. And yet there is no news from Charles. But who knows? It¡¯s possible that uncle is just angry and does not feelfortable.¡± Originally, he was still quite doubtful. But hearing what Ingrid said, Shawn felt that it might be true. ¡°If it is true, we will have to think about it carefully.¡± Shawn nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Let your mother visit Cindy tomorrow and see if we can get any news. If this is indeed true, our good time wille!¡± Cindy Peterson was Ingrid¡¯s aunt and Den¡¯s wise. Ingrid smiled as well. Then, Shawn continued, ¡°Alright, you have to make proper arrangements for your younger brother. He has to get a stable position in thepany as soon as possible. Remember, if you help him now, you are helping our family. When he takes control of the entire Petersen family, your future inws would have to respect you. You will have solid support from your own family!¡± ¡°Dad, can¡¯t I be my own backup?¡± Ingrid joked as she tilted her head to look at Shawn from the side. Frowning, Shawn shook his head. ¡°You are a girl. In the end, you surely have to rely on your family. So if you support your younger brother now, he will help you in the future as well.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t refute and just smiled gently. She smiled and let go of Shawn¡¯s hand. Ingrid then picked up a ss of water on the table and took a sip. It was as cold as the rtionship among their family. ¡°By the way, Dad, I¡¯ve thought about the new project. It¡¯s fine for Vicente to go. I will find a way to talk with the uncles and let Vicente join the project. However, the person in charge earlier¡­! Without waiting for Ingrid to finish speaking, Shawn said impatiently, ¡°I know. Ladarius, right? I have been busy these past few days and have yet to bother asking you. Why did you lire such a person? Don¡¯t you know that his reputation is bad? Hispany from before was even bankrupt.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s because I know him well that I employ him. The ups and downs in the business field are inevitable. Moreover, he is experienced and capable, and he is also familiar with the project. How about this? Let him be the assistant and help Vicente a little. After all, I can¡¯t always be beside Vicente. What do you think?¡± Ingrid thought for a moment and made the arrangements. After pondering for a while, Shawn felt that such an arrangement was quite good. Shawn still had a rough idea of what Vicente was capable of. And at the current stage, Vicente did need some help. Although Shawn wanted Vicente to take over the family business and had already spent a lot of time and effort training Vicente since Vicente was a child, Vicente had never had practical experience during thepany¡¯s actual operation. In that regard, Shawn figured it was naturally best to have an experienced assistant to guide Vicente. But¡­ ¡°You must be careful and guide your younger brother. We can¡¯t rely on an outsider. Also, you have to be careful with that guy called Ladarius.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ingrid nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to my room to have some rest.¡± §à§ä§Ó§Ö§â§ä She got up and went upstairs. After turning the stairs, Ingrid heard movements downstairs. She stopped and quietly looked downstairs. Sure enough, Ingrid saw Vicentee out of the room. He ran to Shawn with a smile. ¡°Dad, I knew you would get it done! In thepany, Ingrid even tried to find excuses to keep me away from the project. But as soon as you talked to her, she immediately agreed.¡± Ingrid smiled coldly, and then she heard Shawn reply, ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re satisfied, don¡¯t make trouble with me anymore.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad. I don¡¯t want to bother you. It¡¯s just that my sister deliberately made things difficult for me. If it were not for her, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Shawn interrupted Vicente and said, ¡°Your sister has her concerns. After all, the decision is not up to her to make, and it is not up to me as well. Now that you have entered the company, you will probably see the general situation soon. You should also know my good intentions. Up next, you must work well and learn well. You should know that in the future, all of these will be yours and our family¡¯s. We¡¯re all rooting for you.¡± Vicente¡¯s face was filled with excitement as if he already had thepany in his hands. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely study well! I¡¯ve learned about. thepany thoroughly these days. The things in thepany seemplicated, but it¡¯s actually very simple. Right now, I just need to work hard to get a big project and also make a difference. By then, those old men in thepany will look at me in a new light. When the timees, I will win honor for the family.¡± Even though these words were only promises, they still made Shawn very happy. Shawn could not help but smile. ¡°Good! That would be good! I am waiting to see your results!¡± Shawn and Vincente were happy downstairs, which formed a strong contract with Ingrid¡¯s coldness upstairs. Chantu 999 14. Ingrid had made so many achievements, but she had never seen Shawn proud of her. Since that was the case, Ingrid decided not to care about Shawn anymore. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 333 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 333 Chapter 333 What Is Your Weakness? ¡°What? You want him to take my ce?¡± Ladarius, who had just returned, was shocked at the news. ¡°Why are you so worked up? Is the position of the project manager that important to you? Or do you think you can¡¯t get anything better than that?¡± Ingrid knew how Ladarius would react. ¡°Funny. I¡¯ve only been in the position for a few days. And now you want me to give up the position! What do you think others would think of me? What you said sounds very reasonable, but look at what I have now! Not only did you fire me as the manager, but worse still, you also want that trash to be my boss! Ingrid, I am starting to doubt what you¡¯re capable of.¡± He tugged at his tie and sneered. Ingrid was not annoyed. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°But don¡¯t you think that this is a good opportunity to get rid of him?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ladarius sounded unfriendly. ¡°You should know why he wants to take the position so badly.¡± Ingrid smiled meaningfully. That was also the reason she had agreed to Shawn¡¯s request. ¡°He wants to take the credit. He knows way too well that if the new project department were to achieve something, he would be the one to take most of the credit. My father has his back and has asked a lot of senior members of thepany to help him. But my father only does this because he wants Vicente to aplish something for him. And in the end, my father would take away everything from Vicente!¡± She looked calm, but the more she spoke, the deeper the hatred in her eyes showed. Although she did not say it out loud, she knew well what Shawn had done for Vicente all these years. Shawn had put in a lot of effort and made plenty of arrangements for Vicente. But did Vicente even deserve all that? Vicente was just a bastard. Who did he think he was to be a member of the Petersen family and take away all that stuff? And Ingrid, on the other hand, had been trying so hard to win Shawn¡¯s heart ever since she was a child. But despite her being so outstanding, Shawn never Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. took her seriously. Due to that, Ingrid was determined to take everything away from Shawn! ¡°Are you trying to say that thestugh might not be them?¡± Slowly regaining hisposure, Ladarius started to understand what she meant. Ingrid nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If this project goes well, it will be a great achievement. But what if something goes very wrong? Then the project. manager will have to be the one to take full responsibility. ¡°Ladarius, how can I put you through all that? Since he wanted to be a scapegoat that badly, why stop him? Let him be!¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t feel sorry for Vicente at all as she was talking about her n. Ladariusughed. ¡°But, if something goes wrong, your father, who loves Vicente a lot, will whitewash Vicente¡¯s reputation anyway, right? That makes me still the one to shoulder responsibility!¡± Ladarius had thought it out. Once Vicente became the project manager, there would be people around him to clean up his mess regardless of him being set up or being so stupid that he made mistakes himself. But Ingrid thought of it as well. She said disapprovingly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can rest assured. Since I want to set him up, then it must be something that no one else can take the me for. In the Petersen Group, Shawn is not the one who has the final say. Just do what you should do and keep an eye on this trash while you¡¯re doing it. Don¡¯t let him cause any more trouble again.¡± ¡°Alright, understood.¡± Since that was just a part of the n, Ladarius decided to ignore the whole thing concerning the position. Therefore, he stopped arguing with her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ingrid asked anxiously, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how your trip to LA is. Can you guarantee that things will be all right?¡± ¡°I gave him the stuff. I think we can count on him. Also, I have had someone keep an eye on him already. He has started to contact those senior members of hispany. Everyone has a weakness. As long as we can take advantage of a person¡¯s weakness, we can make things easy.¡± Lying on the bed, Ladarius looked at the ceiling as he continued to say to her on the phone, ¡°Just wait and see. You will know everything tomorrow.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Even if we fail and it turns out that the evidence is not enough, we can still resort to violence.¡± ¡°Violence?¡± Ingridughed. ¡°You are na?ve! Have you forgotten that the Austin family is an ancient martial arts family? Do you think that Gordon has forces powerful enough to confront the Austin family?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need powerful forces to be of his help. Only a powerful ancient martial arts family will do.¡± ¡°Gordon has brought another ancient martial arts family? Which one is it?¡± Ladarius shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he dide prepared. And as I investigated, the Austin family isn¡¯t as badass as it strikes people as. There are just a few senior disciples that might pose a threat. As for Zain, he is too busy with hispany to care about martial arts. And the other¡­¡± He sneered and stopped talking. Ingrid knew who he was referring to. Therefore, sheughed as well. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Now I just want to have a decent sleep and wait for good news to come tomorrow.¡± He yawned and was about to hang up. ¡°You said¡­¡± Hearing that, Ladarius stopped hanging up the phone and continued to listen to her. ¡°Everyone has their own weaknesses. What about you? What is your weakness?¡± Ladariuspsed into silence. Then he asked, ¡°What is yours?¡± He hung up after the question. In fact, he did not care about her answer at all. But after hanging up the phone, he seemed to have lost his drowsiness, With his eyes staring at the ceiling, he kept hearing Ingrid¡¯s words echo in his ears. ¡°What is your weakness?¡± Then his past started to sh across his mind, from his youth when he felt inferior and introverted, to his adolescence when he wanted to make a name for himself, to his adulthood when he met Silvia, Vivienne, and the like, and to the peak of his career when he founded V.L¡­ He had once had a very happy time. He thought that he could achieve everything and overshadow all the rest. However, everything copsed overnight! Company, career, love, and woman¡­ All was drifting far away from him. He ended up being scolded by all the people and chased by debt collectors, like an unlikeable rat. Then he met Ingrid. of course, he knew that Ingrid was not an angel to redeem himself. Quite the opposite, she was a demon, a demon who wanted to pull himself into a deeper abyss. Actually, they were the same type of people. But he wanted to take a gamble. A weakness? At that moment, all the scenes in his mind dispersed. But a face was still lingering, which was blurry at first and then became clear. That face¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 334 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Expelled from the Family Long Before It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning in the lobby of the Austin¡¯s ce. There was a very grand and solemn asion. The elders of the Austin family sat in a row on each side. Among them, Konnor sat in the upper seat. He coughed from time to time, and there was a sandalwood box beside his hand. People all knew that it was the seal of the Austin family, something that was of significance. Silvia, dressed in ck, looked a bit solemn. Konnor nced at Silvia. He was still angry about what happenedst night. But noticing that Simon was not here, Konnor felt a bit better. Konnor thought, Silvia is a difficult child! Since she is a grown-up now, it is better to drive her out of the family as soon as possible. It seemed that everyone was present, except for Gordon and Zain. And as time passed by, people turned from being silent to being about to cause amotion. Someone asked Konnor impatiently, ¡°Konnor, it has been more than half an hour, and Gordon and Zain haven¡¯te yet. Should ¡­ We just keep waiting like this?¡± ¡°They will be here soon.¡± Konnor looked indifferent, his eyelids drooping slightly. Hearing this, people were resigned to waiting. But no one knew low ¡°soon¡± exactly they would be here. Silvia, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. As a young member of the family, she sat in an inconspicuous seat while sipping coffee leisurely. Today¡¯s asion was to solve the whole matter of ¡°framing up¡± as well as everything concerning Silvia. Three days were long enough for them to fake evidence or set up a trap. And for Silvia, she could use the three days to get herself prepared for a counterattack as well. About half an hourter inte morning, when the lobby became dazzlingly bright and even a bit hot, Gordon appeared. Contrary to Silvia, Gordon was dressed in white with a white flower on his chest. He didn¡¯t look sad. Instead, there was a hint of joy in his eyes. ¡°Konnor, I¡¯mte.¡± He raised his voice and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± As he passed by Silvia, he cast her a sidelong nce. And there seemed to be a smug smile on his lips. Silvia raised her head and smiled back at him. Although he didn¡¯t look right at her, he saw her smile, which stunned him a bit, and froze his smile right away. He halted for a moment, but soon, he came back to his senses and walked forward. With his eyes sweeping around the room, he cleared his throat while nodding to Konnor. ¡°Since everyone is here, Konnor, let¡¯s get started.¡± Konnor nodded slightly and stood up with the help of his cane. Noticing that, Gordon hurried to support him from the side. ¡°Since everyone is here, then let¡¯s begin. Thank you, my family. All the people present today are from the Austin family. There isn¡¯t an outsider here.¡± He looked at Silvia meaningfully. Silvia understood who the ¡°outsider¡± Konnor was referring to was. Konnor always felt that Simon was an outsider. ¡°What we are dealing with today is something important to the Austin Cet family.¡± Although his voice was low, everyone present heard it clearly. ¡°The Austin family has a long history and a deep foundation here in LA. All the while, we have been working very hard and trying to be a decent family, obeying strict rules that we have set up. But I didn¡¯t expect Marc to pass away like this. His sudden death has saddened us. But what is even more heartbreaking is that this is not an ident. It was a premeditated killing!¡± As he said this, his eyes rested on Silvia, as if he was sure that the killer was her. Noticing that, Silvia stood up, embracing the assumptions. ¡°Konnor, what your said is wrong.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Konnor sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me which part of my words is wrong?¡± ¡°There are two parts that you were wrong about. First, you said that everyone. was here. That is not the case. Zain is my grandfather¡¯s direct grandson, the eldest one. As the most important person here, he hasn¡¯t shown up yet. What makes you think we can start?¡± Faced with the usations, Konnor smiled disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s true that Zain is the eldest grandson, but he¡¯s just a grandson. Gordon is your uncle, your grandfather¡¯s eldest son, and my brother. Isn¡¯t he more qualified to represent the family?¡± ¡°This is the second part that you are wrong about.¡± Silvia continued, ¡°You said that everyone here today was from the Austin family. But there is an outsider. here.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Everyone was puzzled and began to look at each other. They were wondering who the outsider was. ¡°You confused me. I¡¯ve been in the Austin family for so many years. Every Austin family member is familiar to me. Just tell me! Which one is not?¡± Konnor said with a sneer. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With a faint smile, Silvia took two steps forward. Then she extended her hand and pointed at Gordon among all the puzzled eyes, ¡°It¡¯s him! Gordon is not a member of the Austin family!¡± At that moment, an uproar broke out. Someone next to Silvia tried to remind her a bit, ¡°Silvia, are you crazy? Gordon is your uncle and your grandfather¡¯s son. How is it that he is not an Austin family member?¡± ¡°Silvia, stop talking nonsense. We all know what you have done. Just admit your mistake and beg for mercy. I can let you off for the sake of your mother.¡± Gordon, who was standing beside Konnor, said to Silvia in a lecturing tone, as if he had already won the confrontation. ¡°For the sake of my mother?¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, you are no longer my uncle to me.¡± Then Silvia looked at Konnor and continued, ¡°Konnor, you and the others may not know. But since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I have to tell the truth. You said that you were my grandfather¡¯s younger brother, and you knew everything about the Austin family. Then how could you not know that my grandfather had expelled him from the family long before?¡± While she was speaking, she kept pointing her finger at Gordon, and when she mentioned he was expelled from the family, her voice rose all at once. And what she said surprised everyone, as she expected. People were surprised in different ways. A few of them knew about that, but they did not expect that, after so many years, things would be brought up here like this. Therefore, they remained silent. But most people were shocked because this was the first time they learned about this. Everyone knew that Gordon was Marc¡¯s beloved youngest son when Marc was alive. But Gordon had left the Austin family for so many years without good reasons. And now that Silvia brought it up, it started to add up. However, why did Marc kick his beloved son out of the family? ¡°Silvia, stop talking nonsense. I know you are trying to draw people¡¯s attention away. And what does it have to do with you whether I was expelled from the family or not? You are just a junior member here. Who do you think you are to question me? Moreover, this has nothing to do with what we¡¯re dealing with today!¡± Gordon argued, with a disapproving look. ¡°Get Bojant) Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 335 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Marc Raised an Ungrateful Girl Silvia sneered. ¡°How is it alright? Just now, Konnor has said that today is the Austin family meeting, and only members of our family are allowed to participate. Since you have been expelled from the Austin family by grandpa, you are not a member of the Austin family. Of course, you are not qualified to stand here!¡± ¡°Whether or not I have the qualifications to stand here is none of your business!¡± Gordon said with a gloomy face. ¡°You are wrong. Not only me but every member of the Austin family present. today is qualified to question this.¡± Silvia did not back down. Her eyes were firm. Just as Gordon was about to retort, Konnor coughed and said, ¡°Silvia, what you said is right, but Gordon is also right. I have indeed heard about what happened back then, but it has been a long time ago. Gordon was already. forgiven. ¡°Besides, everybody knows that Gordon was your grandfather¡¯s most beloved. son. It was just an angry remark. How can you take it seriously? Besides¡­¡± After a pause, Konnor nced at Silvia and said lightly, ¡°Back then, when this happened, you were still young. How would you know about the details back then? You were still young, so it was reasonable for you not to understand.¡± It seemed to be a fair and objective analysis, but in fact, Konnor was helping Gordon get away with it. Konnorpletely turned over the decision that Marc had made. Konnor was indeed on the same page with Gordon! ¡°Besides¡­¡± Konnor clenched his fist and coughed twice. ¡°No matter what, Gordon is your uncle. You talk to your elders like this. Aren¡¯t you too rude and disrespectful?¡± ¡°Konnor, today, we are gathered here to find out the truth about my grandpa¡¯s death, not to sit here and discuss my manners. If it was in terms of seniority, there were many people here who were more qualified. It was not Gordon¡¯s turn to make a fuss here! Also, since he has been expelled from the family by my grandfather and is not a member of the Austin family, he is not my uncle. What attitude I have when talking to him has nothing to do with what we are going to say today!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Gordon narrowed his eyes as he red at Silvia angrily. When Gordon left the Austin family back then, Silvia was still young. Back then, he did not have a deep impression of Silvia, so he did not take her seriously. All these years, Gordon had been struggling outside. He had more or less heard some things about the Austin family, but he did not take this little girl seriously. To be honest, if he did not need to use this girl¡¯s help, Silvia was nothing to Gordon. But Gordon did not expect that, on his way back to the Austin family, it was this little girl who became the biggest stumbling block. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Alright!¡± Konnor poked the ground with his cane and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t argue here. Since you know that you are here today to find out the truth, don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. Or are you deliberately trying to change the topic?¡± Konnor didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this matter anymore. He turned his head and took something from the person beside him. Then Konnor turned his head to look at Silvia with sharp eyes. Konnor walked toward Silvia step by step and stood in front of her. He threw the document into her arms. ¡°Check it out!¡± At the same time, all the members of the Austin family received the same copy. Everyone lowered their heads to take a look. In fact, even without looking, Silvia could guess what was inside. From the Cet Bogor ¨C beginning, this was a conspiracy. Since it was a conspiracy, there must be evidence that could support the conspiracy. Silvia still opened it. There were two appraisal reports inside. One was a report of the cause of her grandfather¡¯s death. It clearly stated that Marc had died of heart failure caused by chronic poison. The other one was the appraisal report of her scented candles in terms of ingredients, content, and so on. It was especially marked with red words that they contained chronic poison that would cause heart failure. When the two reports were put together, it was almost clear that Silvia was the murderer who had killed Marc! After reading this report, the members of the Austin family hadplicated expressions on their faces. They looked up at the little girl standing in front of them. Their eyes were full of suspicion and disbelief. They had seen Silvia before. When her parents died, Marc took her back to the Austin family. She grew up in the Austin family since she was young. She was Marc¡¯s granddaughter. How could she do such a thing to her own grandfather? ¡°Konnor, Marc is Silvia¡¯s biological grandfather. Why would she poison her own grandfather? Is there a misunderstanding? Or is there a mistake?¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but raise their doubts, but Gordon sneered. ¡°Why do you think she dares to be rude to her own uncle? Don¡¯t look at this little girl who is pure and lovely. In fact, she has always been vengeful since childhood.¡± ¡°Just because she wanted to go out to learn perfuming, my father disagreed and she ran away from home. Later, she even fell out with his own grandfather for an outsider. Say I was expelled from the family? Haven¡¯t you broken off your rtionship with the Austin family for many years? Let me ask you, you haven¡¯t returned home for so many years. Why did you return now when something happened to your grandfather? If it wasn¡¯t you who poisoned him, why did the scented candles you gave him were poisonous? ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally make these scented candles? You clearly held a grudge and deliberately wanted revenge! Your grandfather has been so good to you and has raised you in the Austin family for so many years. If it wasn¡¯t for your grandfather, you would have been thrown into the orphanage! Unexpectedly, you turned out to be so ungrateful!¡± Every word Gordon said was to convict Silvia, and even the motive had been put forward. It was so well-nned. Originally, the others had doubts, but when they heard Gordon say this, they were convinced. After all, it was true that Silvia had not returned after leaving the Austin family for so many years. They had more or less heard of it. Now that they thought about it again, it seemed somehow suspicious that Silvia came back on such an asion. 0 The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was very likely. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Marc, who had worked so hard all his life, would raise such an ungrateful girl.¡± ¡°Your grandfather is so good to you. How can you do it?¡± ¡°Even if there is a conflict between you and your grandfather, that is not the reason for you to be ruthless! How can you be so cruel?¡± The usation came from all directions, as if Silvia had already been convicted as an unforgivable murderer. It seemed that these two reports were enough to convict her of a crime. In the face of so many usations, Silvia was calm. She straightened her back and looked at Konnor and Gordon with a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°With these, can you convict me? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s too easy to judge a person guilty. Regardless of whether these two documents are real or fake, even if they are real, why are you so sure that I am the person who poisoned Marc?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 336 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 336 Chapter 336 What Are You Afraid of? ¡°Do you mean these scented candles were not made by you?¡± Gordon was full of vigor. He felt that the ¡°evidence¡± he had in his hands was enough. ¡°The appraisal report here has proved that these scented candles contain lethal poison. Why are you still quibbling?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Silvia sneered. ¡°The scented candles contain poison, so that means I was the one who poisoned it? Let¡¯s not talk about whether these scented candles contain so-called poison, even if they do, why do you insist that I was the one who added it?¡± Gordon seemed to have predicted that Silvia would say this. He said calmly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it. But you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Regarding this, I also have evidence that it was you who made the scented candles. You also admitted that you handed it to Zain. If it wasn¡¯t you, you mean that Zain poisoned it?¡± Gordon then turned his head and asked someone to bring over a box. Then, he looked at all the family members. ¡°Inside this box is the remaining scented candles that have not been used up. There is also a small amount of poison in these scented candles. Although it is not fatal, it is very terrifying when it is umted! ¡°I have already asked someone to check this. If you are not convinced, you can find someone to check it again.¡± Silvia understood that no matter how she examined it, it would definitely be the same result. Because she knew exactly where those scented candles came from. ¡°No need.¡± Raising her hand to block the person who sent the scented candles, Silvia looked straight at Gordon. ¡°These scented candles have nothing to do with me because I didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Gordon smiled. ¡°Just now, you admitted in front of everyone that the scented candles that were used for your grandfather were TESTE made by you. Do you want to turn over your previous statement in front of so many people?¡± ¡°I admitted my previous statement, but as for this one, no one knows it better than you do.¡± Gordon saw that Silvia was confident. Facing his doubts and the evidence, Silvia did not panic. That kind of feeling was as if she had everything under her control. Gordon could not help but panic a little. ¡°Of course, I know it well!¡± Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, Gordon continued, ¡°It was found in my father¡¯s room. It was the exact same thing that killed my father! Silvia, considering that you are a junior, I have given you some dignity on ount of your grandfather. Do you still refuse to admit it? If you admit that you made a mistake, I would punish you ording to the family rules. If you continue to be stubborn, I would call the police!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the police. I don¡¯t know who will be the one to me. Konnor, what do you say?¡± Silvia asked as she looked at Konnor, who was standing to the side. The two of them argued, but Konnor didn¡¯t say anything. He was watching from the sidelines. Hearing Silvia¡¯s words, Konnor coughed twice and said, ¡°The material evidence is here. Although I am very sad about what happened, since it has already happened, I should at least give an exnation to my brother and my family members. Silvia, your grandfather is a bit harsh to you, but he doted on you as well. With so much evidence now, what else do you want to say?¡± It sounded like he was trying to cool things down, but Konnor had convicted Silvia of guilty.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Silvia nodded. ¡°So, do you also think I¡¯m a murderer?¡± ¡°What do you mean the evidence is there? Evidence? I only saw a bunch of fake evidence!¡± Silvia took two steps forward and turned to face the crowd. ¡°Elders, it is embarrassing to let youe here today to distinguish such things. But the cause of my grandfather¡¯s death is strange, and it is necessary to find out. Since Gordon took out so much ¡®evidence¡¯, I also have something to show you.¡± Cut Gordon did not know what she was going to do and what she would take out. He felt uneasy. ¡°Silvia, in front of so many elders, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Gordon, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! What are you afraid of?¡± Silvia gave Gordon a faint smile, which made him feel scared. Suddenly, a projection appeared on the white wall of the lobby. It was only then that everyone realized that she had already prepared the projector. The image that was ying on the wall was a video. Others might have to identify the person in that video, but Gordon could tell at a nce that it was the scene of his transaction with Ladarius. It was filmed from a far distance, but it was still quite clear. What Ladarius had given Gordon, that Gordon took it and patted Ladarius¡¯ shoulder could be clearly seen. Gordon¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He never thought that Silvia would know about the meeting that day and that she had filmed it! But, how was that possible? Gordon went there on his own that day and confirmed that no one was following him. There was no ce to hide in that area! His mind was nk for a moment, but Gordon had no time to analyze these things. Someone had recognized that the person in the video was Gordon. ¡°Is that Gordon?¡± ¡°Yes, who is the other one?¡± ¡°What are they doing?¡± Silvia smiled and exined unhurriedly, ¡°I believe everyone has seen it clearly. The person on the screen is my uncle, Gordon. As for the other person, everyone is very curious. His identity is not that important. Inparison, I think everyone should know about what they are trading.¡± Silver¡¯s finger moved slightly to zoom in on the screen. People saw a box in Gordon¡¯s hand. When he saw the box, Gordon heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was the packaging, so he could deny that they were scented candles. 11 ¡°Yes, I did meet a friend a few days ago. Wliy don¡¯t you tell everyone who it was? Let me tell you all. This person is called Ladarius. He is Silvia¡¯s ex-boyfriend. As for why I met him, it was all because he didn¡¯t like what Silvia did. He gave me the evidence. He gave me some of the scented candles that everyone saw just now.¡± Then, Gordon sighed and walked to Silvia. ¡°Silvia, I know that you won¡¯t admit to such a big crime of murder. If you admit that you have made a mistake, then see if the elders can forgive you and punish you with the family rules to atone for your sins. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that the so-called scented candles that prove me guilty were given to you by him?¡± Silvia suddenly asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 337 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 337 Chapter 337 What Can I Do? ¡°Yes!¡± Gordon blurted out, but then he felt that something was wrong. He quickly changed his words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. The scented candle that was added with poison was made by you, so how could others have it? He just told me some things about your disrespect for your grandfather¡­¡± ¡°But just now, you said he gave you evidence.¡± Silvia interrupted, ¡°Why did you change your words so quickly?¡± Gordon was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Taking a deep breath, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡± Silvia closed her eyes and raised her head. She seemed to be meditating. Then, she turned around and faced Gordon. ¡°Since you keep saying that I poisoned Marc, then I will prove that it was impossible!¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± Gordon asked subconsciously. ¡°Gordon, do you like the perfume I¡¯m wearing today?¡± Silvia asked as she took two steps forward. When Silvia asked this question, Gordon¡¯s first reaction was to sniff. However, when he saw the smile on her face, he immediately realized that something was wrong and quickly closed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous! So many people are watching us. I can¡¯t poison you now.¡± Silvia said with an innocent smile. That was true, but Gordon was a little wary. He maintained a distance and did not dare to breathe. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you acting so mysteriously?¡± Silvia took a deep look at Gordon and smiled. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even dare toe close to me and smell me. If I was so skillful, why would I need to spend so much effort on adding poison to the scented candles and leave so much evidence? Am I that stupid?¡± Get Boy ¡°Because you were afraid that someone would figure it out. If I hadn¡¯te. back in time and found something was wrong, we would have been fooled by you. Everyone would have thought that your grandfather died of a normal illness.¡± Gordon reacted quickly and immediately retorted. The others felt that it made sense and did not know who to believe in. ¡°Yes, chronic poison!¡± Nodding her head, Silvia said, ¡°You mean that I added a very small amount of chronic poison to these scented candles, which has umted, causing people to be unaware of it¡­¡± As Silvia spoke, she walked around Konnor and Gordon. Probably influenced by Gordon, Konnor subconsciously raised his hand to cover his nose, afraid that he would smell something wrong. Now, Konnor regretted letting Silvia get so close to him. What if Silvia actually knew how to drug people? ¡°That is enough!¡± Gordon waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks here and talk nonsense! Now that the evidence is conclusive, you can¡¯t deny it no matter how you try!¡± Gordon grabbed Silvia by her wrist and red at her. Silvia did not panic even though her hand was grabbed. She moved her fingers and looked straight at Gordon. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°If you are so excited, it is very easy for your blood to rush to your head. By the way, are you dizzy now?¡± Silvia blinked her eyes and looked very yful. Gordon did not understand what Silvia meant when he heard her words and saw her blink. In the next second, he felt a little dazed. Although it was a short instant, Gordon flustered and opened his eyes wide. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I just felt that you were so angry. Don¡¯t you feel dizzy? Or a little disgusting and wanting to vomit?¡± Silvia said calmly. Those who did not know would even mistakenly think that Silvia was concerned about Gordon. Now that Silvia said it, Gordon felt even dizzier and a little nauseous. He couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. He tried to keep his mind clear, but he couldn¡¯t control the sudden dizziness. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Gordon let go of Silvia¡¯s hand and asked in shock. Everyone could see Gordon¡¯s change. Although they didn¡¯t know what Silvia had done, it was scary enough. They immediately retreated in panic, afraid that they would be affected. Especially Konnor, he was the closest, but he didn¡¯t know what happened at all. When he saw Gordon shaking and standing unsteadily, he felt dizzy too. Konnor hurriedly took a few steps back and stood far away from Silvia. He steadied himself and said, ¡°Silvia! What are you doing?¡± It was almost a roar. Konnor couldn¡¯t suppress the panic in his heart. Moreover, he vaguely felt that he had lost control of the current situation. This seemingly quiet and obedient girl actually had such a creepy side when she smiled. ¡°Konnor, what can I do in front of so many people?¡± Silvia shrugged and spread out her hands with an innocent expression on her face. Although Silvia looked very innocent, everyone had seen Gordon¡¯s change just now. Gordon¡¯s expression was not very good. Everyone looked at Silvia as if they were looking at a monster, not daring to say a word. ¡°Actually, I just want to say that if I really want to poison, there are a hundred ways to leave no traces. There is no need to use the dumbest method to leave any evidence.¡± Silvia brushed off the dust on her body, then slowly raised her eyes to look at Gordon, ¡°As for you, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. You just smelled a little bit of the smell that will affect your appetite and perception. You will be fine in a moment.¡± Silvia said it casually, but the others did not dare to rx. They all looked at her in horror. ¡°Did you poison them?¡± Someone asked while trembling with fear. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s just a little bit of a smell. Now you all saw it. If I wanted to poison somebody, I would use an invisible way. ¡°I mean this method was full of ws, and I didn¡¯t even bother to use it at all.¡± ¡°No wonder Marc passed away right after you came back. Even if it weren¡¯t scented candles, you might have used other poisons. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at poisoning. Are you still going to deny your guilt?¡± Gordon felt that he was a little better and immediately scolded Silvia. The evidence that Silvia used to prove that she was innocent had be evidence of her murder. Gordon insisted on his statement. Silvia raised her eyes andughed in anger. She pointed at Gordon. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance for my grandfather¡¯s sake. Now you leave me no choice¡­¡± Looking at Silvia¡¯s eyes, Gordon suddenly felt a little unsteady in his heart. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gordon nced into the courtyard, where his people were waiting. If something was wrong, they would rush in and control the situation. ¡°Silvia, if you are innocent, then who was the murderer? Or do you have an aplice?¡± Konnor knocked on the ground with his cane and said. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 338 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The Fairest Way He was implying that Silvia could me Zain if she didn¡¯t want to bear the me herself. It was clear from the beginning that only she and Zain hade into contact with this scented candle. So, he wanted to pass the buck to Zain since he was not present. It was just, why had Zain note yet? Silvia frowned and sneered, ¡°Who is the aplice, did you mean? Did you already have a name in your mind?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± A familiar voice sounded from outside. Silvia was relieved. She looked over and saw Zain walking in. He also brought two people with him. One was his personal assistant, and the other was the director of thepany. Silvia knew them. When he saw the two people beside him, Konnor couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Zain, today is a family meeting. You came sote and even brought outsiders. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Outsiders?¡± Zain looked at both sides, Konnor, and then nced at Gordon R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only next to him. Heughed. ¡°In this world, people are unpredictable. It¡¯s really hard to say who is an outsider or not!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Konnor¡¯s face changed immediately. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? It doesn¡¯t matter. You can sit here and take a look. You will understand soon!¡± Zain gestured for the two people beside him to stand aside first. Then, he turned around and faced the others. ¡°Elders of the Austin family, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Because there was something in thepany that needed to be resolved. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been dyed for a bit.¡± ¡°Zain, I am in charge now. Don¡¯t forget it!¡± Konnor was obviously dissatisfied that he was ignored, so he deliberately took out the seal and ced it on the table beside him. The dull voice reminded everyone that Zain had already handed over the family¡¯s seal. Looking back, Zain smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Konnor didn¡¯t mention it, I would have almost forgotten. A few days ago, I temporarily handed the seal to Konnor for safekeeping because of some trivial matters. You have worked hard. It¡¯s time for me to take it back and fulfill my duty.¡± As he spoke, Zain reached out to take it. Konnor didn¡¯t expect Zain to say that and directly go to get the seal. Konnor¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously pressed Zain¡¯s hand. ¡°Zain! What are you doing? ¡°How can you treat the seal as a toy? You gave it to me, and now you want to take it back as you please!¡± Konnor was so anxious. When Gordon saw they both pressed on the palm print, his eyes darkened as if he was about to reach out and snatch the seal away in the next second. Facing Konnor¡¯s usation, Zain sneered, ¡°A toy? You have been stirring up trouble in the Austin family these past few days. In order to get the seal, you have tried all the means, regardless of the Austin family¡¯s reputation and the fact that Grandpa had just passed away. Wasn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± Seeing Zain¡¯s counterattack, Silvia was finally at ease. She almost thought that Zain had given up because he was tired of it, or perhaps there was some other reason. But at that moment, she knew the Zain she was familiar with had returned. ¡°Zain! Do you know who you are talking to?¡± Konnor didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by Zain. He was old, and his beard was shaking. However, this time, Zain did not respect Konnor at all. He revealed a cold. smile on his face. ¡°As the head of the Austin family, I am in charge of the seal and the family affairs. Do you know who you are talking to?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Zain!¡± Gordon shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t think you have taken charge of the seal for two years so that you can show no respect to the elders! ¡°Before we find out the real cause of Grandpa¡¯s death, it is still uncertain who the head of the Austin family is!¡± Zain nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! We do need to find out the real cause of Grandpa¡¯s death! So¡­¡± He nodded at the assistant next to him. The assistant picked up his phone and said something sideways. The others could only hear him vaguely say, ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Then the assistant said to Zain, ¡°They¡¯re almost here. In about three minutes.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Gordon stared at Zain. ¡°No matter who you find, today is an internal affair of the Austin family! The Austin family¡¯s affair will be solved by the Austin family. Now that the survey report is here, if you still want to deny it¡­¡± ¡°You are wrong!¡± Zain raised his voice and interrupted Gordon. He put his hands behind his back and said righteously, ¡°This is not an internal affair of the Austin family! Since the cause of Grandpa¡¯s death is unknown, this is a criminal case! It is definitely not a personal grudge. Therefore, as the head of the Austin family, I choose to use the fairest method to return Grandpa justice.¡± As soon as he finished, there was a sharp siren outside. Hearing this voice, the others were stunned. Gordon and Konnor¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°You called the police?¡± ¡°Yes! Let the police investigate. If Grandpa is really poisoned, we will know who the murderer was and how he poisoned Grandpa.¡± As Zain spoke, he looked at Silvia. The two of them exchanged nces and smiled. Calling the police was decided after Silvia discussed it with Zain. The Austin family was a big family. They had to care about their reputation and public opinion. However, these were nothingpared to the death of Marc. Just now, she had not seen Zain for a long time and didn¡¯t see the policee. She had thought that something had gone wrong. ¡°Zain! You are unfilial! You don¡¯t care about the Austin family¡¯s reputation. The Austin family will beughed at by the others. You are guilty to the Austin. family¡­¡± Konnor cursed bitterly. But before Konnor could finish, Silvia stood up. ¡°Unfilial? Are you filial to allow Grandpa¡¯s death to be unknown and randomly convict others? The Austin family¡¯s reputation? Now that things had turned out this way, what reputation did the Austin family have left? The head of the Austin family is standing here and being questioned by you guys. This is already the biggest joke of the Austin family! Didn¡¯t you insist that I was the murderer? I am here. Let the police investigate me. I have a clear conscience! ¡°Only those who have done something wrong are afraid!¡± Even if Gordon and Konnor were reluctant, the police had already arrived. It was toote to say anything. Since the police hade, in addition to the forensic investigation of Marc¡¯s real cause of death, the relevant people must be brought back for questioning. Gordon never expected that Zain would disregard the entire family¡¯s reputation and call the police. Before he left, he fiercely stared at Silvia. ¡°Do you think you can topple me just like this? You are too na?ve!¡± When Gordon passed Zain, he did not say anything but stared at him fiercely. Silvia also had to go to the police station. This was all within her expectations. She also urgently wanted to know how Marc died. Had he been murdered? No matter what, she would not let the murderer off! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 339 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 339 Chapter 339 I Support You It was obvious that the development of the situation was beyond Ladarius and Ingrid¡¯s expectations. Once the secrets of the rich family spread out, it would have an immeasurable impact on the entire family¡¯s reputation. So, anyone felt that this matter would be resolved internally. They had to hide it no matter what and not let outsiders know. However, after the police arrived, not to mention LA, even Boston and the entire country already knew about it. There was gossip about it everywhere. The media was the best at digging and imagining. Moreover, the Austin family was currently in a state of chaos. They all went to the police station for inquiries. The cause of Marc¡¯s death still had to wait for the final verdict of the court doctor. And the recent changes in the Austin family. There was even news that the Austin Group was in a lot of trouble. A few higher-ups of thepany had already been investigated. But no one knew why. Everyone in the Austin family panicked. There were many different rumors outside. Ingrid looked at the news on TV. She took a sip of the red wine in her ss, revealing a faint smile. The more chaotic, the better! Then she would have more opportunities to get more benefits! Of course, the first thing was to solve the family matter. Boom! Suddenly, the office door opened. Ingrid didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. She calmly turned off the TV, put down her ss, and looked over. Vicente walked in with a face full of dissatisfaction, as if he had suffered some setback. Get Bopen ¡°Ingrid, you still have the mood to watch TV and drink red wine. Do you know how chaotic your people are?¡± Vicente started to criticize as if he had already regarded himself as thepany¡¯s owner. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ingrid wasn¡¯t angry. She smiled at Vicente. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did they do to make you so angry?¡± ¡°Are my words useless? Do they know that I am the head of this project? Do they know that I am the branch manager? Why do they listen to Ladarius? Is thispany his?¡± Vicente¡¯s face was full of resentment. It seemed that Ladarius had made him suffer a little. Ingrid secretly rolled her eyes and thought, of course, thispany belonged to the Petersen family. However, you are not a member of the Petersen family. You are just a nobody. Of course, Ingrid would not say these words to Vicente. She just stood up, took a clean ss, poured Vicente a ss of red wine, and ced it in front of him. Then she patted Vicente¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You know that thepany belongs to the Petersen family. It¡¯s ours. Why are you so angry at Ladarius?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to get angry at him. It¡¯s that he wants to make things. difficult for me! I said that the company should hire some internationally renowned perfumers to make some top perfumes so that we can win the market and make a name for thepany. But Ladarius said that the sry of an internationally renowned perfumer was too high, and they are not that good. So he insisted on hiring a local one. But there are no good perfumers in the country. Everyone knows that the perfumers overseas are better than those in the country!¡± Vicente had a rough understanding of the new project. However, he was not very familiar with the perfumers. He also did not know who was the most famous renowned. He heard that perfumers of some famous brands were all T from overseas, so he also wanted to invite one from abroad. Firstly, it was easy. With the perfume produced by famous perfumers, it was naturally easy to open the market. Secondly, Vicente was also eager to make some achievements. He wanted to let his father and everyone in thepany see him seed and be convinced by him. It was not easy for him to grow up as an illegitimate child outside for so many years. His mother taught him that he must enter the Petersen family in the future and inherit the Petersen family¡¯s property. He had learned a lot about business theory but never practiced it. Now that he had taken over a new project, he was eager to make achievements. Of course, Ingrid knew what Vicente was thinking. She followed his words and said, ¡°I think what you said is correct. However, Ladarius also has his considerations. He is experienced in this industry. Maybe there are some things we can¡¯t see, but what he can see.¡± However, when she said this, Vicente became even angrier. ¡°What things did only he know, while we didn¡¯t? I think he is deliberately trying to go against me. He is not convinced I will take the manager position!¡± Vicente mmed the table. ¡°Ingrid! I really don¡¯t understand why you value him so much. Don¡¯t you know how notorious he is? My friends all said that he couldn¡¯t survive before. How did he convince you to rely on him?¡± The implication was that Ingrid had been tricked by Ladarius. Ingrid straightened up, and her face sank. ¡°Vicente, that¡¯s a bit too much. Ladarius made a mistake in the past, which has already passed. People are not sages, and everyone makes mistakes. It¡¯s undeniable that Ladarius is indeed very experienced and insightful in this industry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°How about this, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll talk to Ladarius and ask him why he did I¡¯ll try to persuade him to do as you say.¡± Ingrid ced a hand on Vicente¡¯s shoulder and pressed it slightly. ¡°Really¡± Hearing that Ingrid was willing to stand on his side and was willing to do as he wished, Vicente was immediately very happy and suddenly stood up. ¡°Vicente, we are a family. Of course, I will help you,¡± Ingrid smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and do as you want. Do your best to achieve good results.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as I invite a top international perfumer, I will be able to open up the market soon!¡± Vicente said confidently. Ingrid nodded and added, ¡°Go ahead and do it. But Vicente, I have to remind you of ourpany¡¯s budget ¡­ might not be very sufficient, so¡­¡± ¡°What? We don¡¯t have money?¡± Vicente widened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have money, but the budget is limited. You understand the price of a top international perfumer¡­ As long as it doesn¡¯t exceed the budget, you can do whatever you want! I¡¯ll support you!¡± Ingrid clenched her fist to cheer for Vicente. Seeing her like this, Vicente had confidence again. ¡°Alright! I can negotiate about the sry. I have many friends. As long as you support me, I will definitely be able to make achievements!¡± ¡°Then I will wait for your good news!¡± Ingrid smiled as she watched Vicente leave, and the smile on her face quickly froze. ¡°Come to my office,¡± Ingrid said as she lowered her head and pressed the inte. She spoke very quickly and released her hand after she finished. Then, she sat down. Good shows were going to take ce one after another! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 340 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 340 Chapter 340 It¡¯s Her Style Shortly, the door to Ingrid¡¯s office was opened again, but this time, it was Ladarius who walked in. As soon as he entered, he saw the two cups on the table that had yet to be put away and smiled. ¡°Vicente came here toin again?¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯te toin one day, I would think he was dead!¡± Ingrid hedged and then took a look at him. ¡°Or you were dead.¡± Ladarius burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to die. Your old man loves him so much that he can¡¯t wait to send a hundred people to protect you! It¡¯s even more impossible for me to die¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a saying that troublests forever?¡± ¡°Alright, seriously speaking, I have already agreed to let him do whatever he wants. Just let him go to hire the top international perfumer. He is free to do as he pleases,¡± Ingrid said with a prim look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will really invite some famous perfumer and create. some top perfume to steal your thunder?¡± Ladarius arched his brows and sat on the chair opposite her. Then, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, slowly pulled out a cigarette, and lit it. Ingrid didn¡¯t stop him and then said casually, ¡°With you here, do I need to worry about this? I told him that the budget was limited! No way is it easy to get a top international perfumer. He can¡¯t get the fund anyway. Even if he does, he may not necessarily invite the perfumer. Don¡¯t you know this better than I do?¡± ¡°If he wants to pull strings, just let him be. There are really not many real top international perfumers. The one who goofed around in yourpany before¡­ Louis? He still seeded in making a ssh. If it weren¡¯t because in France¡­¡± She did not continue. Clearly, Ladarius¡¯s expression had changed. ¡°Anyway, I believe that you will arrange this matter well! Now, the more he is ttered, the more heavily he will fall by then.¡± Ingrid slightly narrowed her eyes and felt that her useless brother wouldn¡¯t threaten her at all. of course, for the sake of the harmonious family rtionship on the surface, she did not need to do anything. Since she knew when to stop, Ladarius no longer bothered about the past. He slowly took a puff at his cigarette and pressed his hand against his temple. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. However, what do you think of the matter in LA?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you about your opinion on this matter?¡± She casually turned on theputer, and the screen quickly lit up. Then, she turned the monitor around. On the screen was a report about the Austin family¡¯s matter this time. ¡°Your ex-girlfriend is impressive. She called the police!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her style!¡± Ladarius took a deep breath and stared at the screen. ¡°If she gets mad, she will always be so reckless.¡± At that time, she just went all out and wouldn¡¯t surrender even if she had to go to court. She even prepared a few backup ns. Hence, afterward, he just subconsciously showed fear for her. He thought she had been under his control, but suddenly one day, he found that she was utterly out of control and might even trample on him. He would never forget how panicked and unreconciled he felt back then! ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s her style. I just want to know what you n to do next.¡± Ingrid tapped the screen and said, ¡°I feel that Gordon has a small chance of seizing the power this time. If he loses, then all our previous efforts will be in vain!¡± Originally, she thought Gordon would be of great help. However, Gordon turned out to be an idiot. Gordon had already got everything he needed, but he still failed due to a girl. Ladarius had probably heard that his meeting with Gordon had been photographed. He was quite confused about why they would be photographed. However, the people present at that time were all from the Austin family. There was not much news that had been spread. He didn¡¯t know much about it. ¡°Everything hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Don¡¯t be so disheartened.¡± Shaking his head, Ladarius raised his hand to flick the dust off his cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Gordon isn¡¯t alone.¡± ¡°You mean the so-called traditional martial families he brought back?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ingrid raised her eyebrows in disapproval. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pour cold water on you. The so-called traditional martial families are merely legends. For so many years, no one has really seen them fight or do anything great. No offense. You have been with Silvia for so many years. Is she really that competent?¡± Ladarius was rendered speechless. ¡°So, the traditional martial families might have been very powerful in the past. Yet, now, how can their flesh and blood be stronger than guns? If they are really as powerful as the legends say, why hasn¡¯t Gordon made a move yet? Now, even the police have intervened. I think ¡­ it¡¯s merely a bluff!¡± Originally, she didn¡¯t want to say these words. If everything went well, then of course she would be happy to see it happen. Whether the traditional martial families were really that powerful or not, it had nothing to do with her. After all, she was a businesswoman. Her goal was to take control of the Petersen family, and then seize the market of the entire Boston and the whole country. Nevertheless, now that things had already gone to this point, Ladarius was pinning hopes on the so- called ¡°traditional martial families¡± that Gordon had brought with him. She just could not help but pour cold water on him. One had better keep a clear head. However, Ladarius did not think so. He did not answer, but that did not mean that he agreed with her. In fact, he had indeed seen what Silvia could do. During that sneak attack, she alone could deal with so many thugs. From then on, he had fear for her. He didn¡¯t know how powerful the people from the traditional martial families were, but he was sure that they were at least much more powerful than ordinary people like him and even some bodyguards that he took with him. Of course, he did not intend to say these words to Ingrid. After all, there was no point arguing with her about this matter. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about the Austin family now. The police have already intervened. We¡¯d better not make any more moves. We have time now. Let¡¯s settle this matter first.¡± Ladarius ground his cigarette into the ashtray and sat up straight. ¡°One step at a time.¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Ingrid bowed. ¡°As for the Austin Family, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t do anything at all now.¡± Ladarius looked at her in confusion only to see that she smiled and took out a USB. ¡°This is the recording of that day. You can take it back and listen to it. Find the part that can be of use. I think you should be better at this than me! ¡°Public opinion! You are the best at using it!¡¯ ¡°How did you get this?!¡± The moment Ladarius asked the question, he felt that he had asked a stupid question. This woman was quite something indeed. xo Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 341 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 341 Chapter 341 No More Hiding After he took the USB back, Ladarius carefully listened to the content many times. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Although it was just a voice message, Ladarius also knew that Silvia had seen his meeting with Gordon that day. Moreover, their actions were all under her nose, but Ladarius still did not know. Thinking back, Ladarius felt a cold sweat on his back. Ladarius thought he had hidden well, while Silvia was out in the open. The wolf had a winning game when the shepherds quarreled. Silvia was the wolf in this case. Sure enough, Ladarius had to be more careful. However, what made Ladarius feel a little more at ease was that Silvia did not know much about the deal between him and Gordon. So far, the cause of Marc¡¯s death was still uncertain. What Ladarius was most interested in and shocked about was how Silvia managed to poison Gordon. Because there was only audio, Ladarius could only guess from the sound and Gordon¡¯s that Gordon seemed to be poisoned, or maybe Gordon was tricked by Silvia. From her words, it seemed that Silvia could even secretly poison the perfume. If that was the case, it would be terrifying! Ladarius was not a perfumer, but after all, he had been involved in this line of work for so many years. Silvia was not the only one working for him. Ladarius often went to theboratory to get to know more. Ladarius had never heard of any poison that could be added to perfume at will, and that people would be poisoned after smelling it. Was that real or fake? Was there such a possibility? However, regardless of whether there was such a possibility or not, if Ladarius Det could learn it, he could make good use of it. A perfumer could easily create a perfume that contained poison. If this spread out, it would shock the world. Silvia might even be arrested as a dangerous person! This way, Ladarius could take revenge! Even if that was fake, it would still cause panic. In the future, who would dare to buy or use the perfume that Silvia made? Ladarius thought over and over again if there was anything he could miss out. on until the sun was up. After confirming that there was indeed no problem, Ladarius stretched his shoulders and took a deep breath. No wonder Ingrid had asked him to listen carefully. It seemed that Ingrid was. probably thinking the same thing. After making the statement, everyone was released. After all, there was no conclusive evidence so far, and they only waited for the final result from the forensic team. Silvia and Zain went back in the same car. They were exceptionally quiet. It had been a long time since Silvia and Zain were in the same car like this and traveled together. When Silvia was young, she spent most of her time in the Austin family. As the eldest grandson, Zain followed Marc inside and out. At that time, Silvia envied Zain and felt that Zain did not have to be forced to practice every day. Zain could go out to y every day. It was only after Silvia grew up that Silvia understood what Zain had to bear so much more. Zain¡¯s training began before dawn. Every day, Zain did not go out to y, but to learn all sorts of things. It was just that Zain did not say it out. Get Botm Zain might look indifferent, but he was not. ¡°Is there anything else at thepany?¡± Silvia took the initiative to ask, ending the awkward silence. Silvia knew that Zain still had some things to deal with at thepany, but she wasn¡¯t too sure about the specifics. After all, Silvia wouldn¡¯t interfere in thepany¡¯s matters and wouldn¡¯t be able to help much. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zain was still indifferent. In fact, it took Zain a lot of effort to solve things and say those two simple words. Otherwise, it would not have taken so long. Silvia said as she slowly turned to look out the window, ¡°Calling the police will definitely affect the Austin family¡¯s reputation.¡¯ ¡°Nothing is more important than grandfather,¡± Zain said word by word. This matter had indeed caused a great impact on the Austin Group. Silvia and Zain agreed on that. Zain had few words and was not good with words. Silvia tried to chat with him for a while but could not speak much, so Silvia fell silent again. The car quickly drove back to the Austin¡¯s house. After a few days of turmoil, the Austin family seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds and was in a gloomy atmosphere. ¡°No!¡± Soon, Silvia noticed that something was wrong. Silvia frowned and pricked up her ears. Silvia felt that the atmosphere around her and the overall atmosphere were wrong. Although the Austin family had been this quiet and the disciples were scattered, martial artists were sharp. The feeling that Silvia had had since she got out of the car made her very ufortable. The pressure was overwhelming as if there were enemies hiding in all directions. Silvia could feel that. Zain could feel that as well. Zain frowned slightly and nced over casually. Zain only felt the wind move, and then a figure suddenly attacked from behind him. To be exact, there were two of them. Two people attacked Zain and Silvia respectively from behind. They were aggressive and their movements were extremely fast. Their movements were already very fast, but to Zain and Silvia, they were still slow. Zain and Silvia could easily dodge the attack and quickly counterattack. With a turn, Zain and Silvia appeared behind the other party, raised their hands, and struck out with their palms. At the same time, Zain and Silvia those people¡¯s arms, and grabbed their throats. Those people were forced to squat down, but neither of them spoke. Zain and Silvia looked at each other and raised their arms to knock out those people at the same time. Not only did the pressure around him not disappear, but it also became even stronger. There was the sound of apuse. Gordon walked out from inside. Gordon hade back first, and Gordon hade back with a storm. ¡°Zain, Silvia, you are good at fighting.¡± Gordon smiled proudly and stood in the middle, looking like a master, and continued, ¡°Do you think that you can change anything if you call the police? I wanted to be as peaceful as possible and settle this matter with a bit of gentleness, but you refused and insisted on fighting to the death. Since you are so stubborn, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Gordon leaned over and smiled proudly. Gordon was extremely arrogant. Zain said coldly, ¡°What is this? Are you not hiding anymore? Does Grandpa¡¯s death have something to do with you?¡± Zain couldn¡¯t understand this. Get Bett From all the signs, Gordon¡¯s return was more than a coincidence. It seemed impossible that Marc¡¯s death had nothing to do with Gordon, but if it really was Gordon, then the timings didn¡¯t add up. Moreover, before Marc passed away, Gordon hadn¡¯t returned, so how could Gordon have the chance to make a move? Most importantly, Zain did not want Marc¡¯s death to have something to do with Gordon. If it was Gordon, how sad would Marc have been? ¡°Are you still thinking about this now?¡± Laughing loudly, Gordon mocked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about yourself now? ¡°I will take back what the Austin family owes me today!¡± Gordon looked ferocious. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 342 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The Legendary Masters With a wave of Gordon¡¯s hand, Silvia felt that there seemed to be people rushing up from all directions. They were surrounded. Silvia lowered her head and dodged out of instinct. Then, with a quick roundhouse kick, Silvia kicked away the people who pounced at her from the side. Then, Silvia punched out directly and knocked back the people who were attacking behind her. By the time Silvia stood on the ground again, three or four people had already fallen down. Silvia hurriedly nced over and saw that Zain was also fighting. He simply didn¡¯t have time to look at Silvia because even more people rushed over. Although these people were not as skilled as Silvia, they were obviously better than the disciples of the Austin family. It was not that they were good with their martial arts, but that their moves were too vicious. It w Although the Austin family was an ancient martial arts family and practiced martial arts, they also relied on kindness in their moves and cultivation to defend and attack. But at this moment, every move of the people attacking them was extremely vicious. Every move was a fatal move. That was the first time Silvia had encountered such fierceness and viciousness. Ever since Silvia was young, even though Silvia had been practicing martial arts with Marc¡¯s side, Silvia had onlye into contact with the disciples of the Austin family. In such a peaceful and prosperous era, there was no need for Silvia to fight at all. The first time that Silvia fought was when Silvia was faced with Ladarius¡¯ interception. After exchanging a few moves and defeating a few more people, Silvia was distracted and nced at Zain. Silvia saw that Zain had only blocked and repelled them. There did not seem to be any danger for the time being, but they were still overwhelmed This could not go on! There was no end to these people¡¯s attacks. If Zain and Silvia were not ruthless and still held back, then they would only be trapped here. If they continued to waste time, even if they could win, they would be exhausted! Just as Silvia was thinking, a fist was already right in front of her. Silvia did not dodge and raised her hand to hold that person¡¯s fist. That person was so strong that Silvia could not move forward. Then Silvia got angry. Silvia turned her wrist and twisted that person¡¯s wrist. There was the sound from the bone-cracking, followed by the man¡¯s wail. In the next second, Silvia turned his arm and body around. Without any hesitation, Silvia kicked behind his knee. The man uncontrobly fell to the ground. Then there came another cracking sound. Silvia released that man, and he was already lying on the ground, unable to move. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This series of actions was smooth. Not to mention the others who were attacking, even Gordon who was standing on the periphery was stunned and speechless. Gordon thought, Silvia¡­ When did she be so powerful? Although Gordon had already been crippled, he had practiced and had a foundation. Gordon could more or less tell how good Silvia¡¯s skills were, how fast her moves were, and how good Silvia was. Previously, Gordon did not think much of Silvia, but at this moment, Gordon had to look at Silvia differently. In a short period of time, Silvia¡¯s aura was different. Silvia was more decisive with her movements. Most importantly, Silvia punched and kicked hard. It was impossible to achieve that without a solid foundation. Even Zain seemed slightly inferior whenpared to Silvia. Get Dogters Silvia¡¯s actions had stunned the others, and for a moment, no one moved. forward. After getting rid of the person in front of him, Zain looked at Silvia s and was slightly shocked. Zain had once heard Marc mention that Silvia was the one with the most solid. foundation and potential martial arts in the family. Although Zain heard that, he did not take it to heart, and Zain did not take it seriously. Due to the difference in the cultivation method and the time difference, Zain did not have many opportunities to practice with Silvia. However, Zain had also exchanged a few moves with her a few months ago. At that time, Zain only felt that Silvia had not practiced much and that Silvia was unfamiliar with her movements. But just now¡­ In that instant, Zain almost felt like he didn¡¯t recognize Silvia. ¡°You¡­¡± Gordon was shocked. He probably did not expect Silvia to be so powerful. Gordon took two steps back and shouted, ¡°Go! Fight them!¡± Before Silvia could step forward, she felt a cold wind and a sharp edge piercing through the air. ¡°Be careful!¡± Zain shouted. The space between Silvia¡¯s eyebrows moved, and Silvia slightly turned her body to avoid the head-on attack. Silvia quickly moved her feet and twisted her body. Her opponent¡¯s movements were also very fast. For a moment, Silvia only saw two figures moving quickly. ¡°Gordon, you colluded with¡­¡± Before Zain finished speaking, someone also went to attack him. Zain had no time to say anything and could only fight back immediately. One on the left and one on the right, both Zain and Silvia were in a fierce Dboys battle, and at this moment, Zain and Silvia were many times better than before. After exchanging dozens of moves, Silvia finally saw that the person who was fighting with her looked extremely ferocious. He had a beard on his face, and his physique was robust. Silvia kicked him a few times, but he did not even frown as if he did not feel anything. As for the other person who fought Zain, he was rtively fair. He was not like a hired thug, but more like a weak schr. However, every move he made was ruthless. He put on a faint smile. Zain was not in the upper hand. The bearded man was dressed in ck all over, and his body was wrapped in strong muscles. The weak ¡°schr¡± was dressed in white, and he was very 0 thin. Those two people should be the famous Twin Killers in the ancient martial arts field. In today¡¯s developed society, the ancient martial arts field seemed to have fallen. It was rare to hear news or achievements about the ancient martial arts. families, but in fact, it was not that the ancient martial arts families had declined and disappeared. On the contrary, the ancient martial arts field had its prosperity. However, everyone had a different path of development. Just like the Austin family, they only epted a few disciples, who practiced martial arts and mainly engaged in business. From the outside, it seemed that the Austin family had declined, but in fact, they had shifted their focus to making a living for the family. There was another type. They gradually disappeared from the eyes of the public and found rtively hidden ces, such as inds and forests. They gradually lost contact with the outside world. And people thought that the ancient martial families had disappeared. The Twin Killers were the Drew family. There had been no news about the Drew family for so many years. Zain and Silvia were surprised to see the legendary Twin Killers. And they even fought. So, the one supporting Gordon was the Drew family. In an instant, Zain and Silvia had many thoughts shing through their minds, and Silvia was almost hit in the left shoulder. Fortunately, Silvia came back to her senses quickly and avoided the palm strike. Silvia was shocked. If Silvia was hit just now, her shoulder bone would have been shattered. The legendary masters were indeed powerful. Gordon, who was standing to the side, shouted anxiously, ¡°Quick, take down the two of them!¡± Gordon could still make a rough guess of what Silvia could do before, but now that the two sides were still fighting. There wouldn¡¯t be a result soon. Gordon had been sure that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but now Gordon was not that sure anymore. Gordon thought, no, it can¡¯t be! I especially asked for the help of the Twin Killers. There definitely can¡¯t be anything wrong! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 343 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 343 Chapter 343 One Against Two As Gordon shouted, the Twin Killers moved faster and fiercer. Zain had never expected that these two would show up. Zain was shocked. Zain could only focus on fighting. However, after exchanging a hundred moves, they were still fighting. Gordon shouted from the other side. Zain nced over. When Zain turned back, he saw that his opponent¡¯s foot was already right in front of him. Zain quickly dodged and stepped backward, but it was toote. Zain was hit on the chest, and he immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood.. Zain was injured and fell. Seeing that Zain was injured, Gordon heaved a sigh of relief. Gordon no longer looked that nervous. Gordon raised his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. I want him alive!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Gordon returned to the Austin family to take control of the family and take. back what he wanted. Gordon did not want to cause too much trouble. After all, Gordon was part of the Austin family, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for Gordon. Gordon only needed them to be obedient and listen to him. ¡°Zain, Silvia, why do you have to resist? Can¡¯t you just listen to me? When I am the head of the Austin family, I won¡¯t kick you out of the family. I can¡¯t bear to see you get hurt!¡± As he spoke, Gordon dragged a chair over from the side and sat in the middle of the right to enjoy the show. Gordon had not been sure that he would win, but Zain was injured. Gordon felt that he had everything under control. Gordon knew that it was right to ask for the help of the Twin Killers. If Gordon only relied on those few good-for-nothings, he would not be able to do anything at all. Gordon narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky. Gordon said, ¡°It¡¯s getting Although Zain was injured, he did not stop. He continued to fight. When Zain heard Gordon, Zain refused and said, ¡°You wish!¡± ¡°Since you guys are so disobedient, then I, as your uncle, can only teach you guys a lesson. Learn from it!¡± Gordon sighed and seemed to be very regretful, but his face showed that Gordon was determined to win. Boom! Cam Boys Everyone was stunned, and even Zain and Light Killer, one of the Twin Killers, temporarily stopped fighting. Dark Killer, the one with the beard, had fallen to the ground at some point, and the clothes on his chest were ripped with a palm mark. Everyone was stunned. Then they turned to look at Silvia who walked out of the dust. Silvia walked over slowly and turned her wrist casually. Silvia said, ¡°You are not bad!¡± Dark Killer didn¡¯t know what to say. Zain was shocked. Gordon was speechless. Light Killer let out a sharp scream. That voice was extremely strident, and Gordon who was watching from the side couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to cover his ears. The sharp sound seemed to be able to pierce the eardrums. Silvia frowned. In the next second, Light Killer had already rushed to her. His hand turned into a w and went for Silvia¡¯s throat. GHT DRI Silvia raised her hand to block it. Silvia used the momentum to turn around, but Light Killer¡¯s reaction was also very fast. Light Killer turned his wrist and grabbed her wrist. Silvia¡¯s arm shook and easily dodged the grab, which was impossible to miss. No one could see how Silvia had injured Dark Killer, including Dark Killer himself. + Dark Killer felt that he had the upper hand, but he suddenly felt that Silvia moved much faster. Silvia moved so fast that her movement almost blurred his eyes. Dark Killer could not see Silvia clearly at all. When Dark Killer saw her, he could not dodge that attack. Dark Killer had thought that with his profound strength and sturdy body, he would be able to deal with that palm strike, but when it hit his body, Dark Killer could almost hear the sound of his bones cracking, and Dark Killer could not help but roar out in pain. Zain had wanted to go forward and help, but when he calmed down and had a look, he noticed Silvia was capable of dealing with Dark Killer. Silvia did not need him at all. Although Zain was very shocked and wondered when Silvia had be so good, it was still a good thing. Zain turned around and looked at Gordon, who was sitting up and nervously staring at the battle. Gordon realized that the situation was not right. Gordon was not as confident as he had been. Gordon held the armrest of the chair tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t even take down a young girl. If you can¡¯t win, how will you exin it to your master?¡± Gordon was so anxious that he was screaming wildly. And Gordon¡¯s anger overwhelmed him. Suddenly feeling that something was wrong, Gordon saw Zain stretch out his hand and aim straight at him. Cut Bo ¡°Zain, Zain¡­¡± Gordon stood up in a panic and retreated. Gordon crashed into the chair, tripped himself, and fell back. Gordon did not fall to the ground. Zain grabbed Gordon¡¯s arm and pulled him. Then, Zain grabbed Gordon¡¯s neck with the other hand. Zain said, ¡°Make them all stop!¡± Gordon mustered up his courage and shouted in panic, ¡°How you dare! I am your uncle!¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Zain sneered. Zain said in an even colder voice, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have an uncle!¡± ¡°Zain, you¡­¡± ¡°Make them stop, or I will break your neck!¡± Zain exerted more strength and squeezed his neck harder. Gordon felt that he could not breathe. His neck was firmly mped down. Gordon felt that Zain¡¯s fingers seemed to be holding his artery. As long as Zain used a little more strength, Gordon¡¯s neck would break. At the moment of life and death, Gordon could no longer force himself to hang in. Gordon could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Stop!¡± However, no one listened to Gordon. Light Killer moved even faster, and he fought even harder. Even Dark Killer, who had been injured and fallen to the ground, endured the pain and joined the battle. Right now, Silvia was fighting against two people. Gordon didn¡¯t expect that. Gordon shouted, ¡°Stop! Didn¡¯t you hear me? Stop fighting!¡± However, no one listened to Gordon! Those three peoplepletely turned a deaf ear as if they were isted from Zain and Gordon. Not to mention Zain, even Gordon was shocked. Gordon had never thought that the people he had brought over would not listen to his orders at all. Gordon was already in a life-and-death situation and could die at any time, but the Twin Killer did not have anything to fear at all. Zain said, ¡°Twin Killers, did you hear that? If you don¡¯t stop now, I will make you¡­¡± Zain instinctively raised his hand to block something. With a sound, a small weapon fell to the ground. It was a very long and sharp dart. If Zain hadn¡¯t blocked it just now, that would have been directly thrown into Gordon¡¯s mouth. This time, Gordon was pale with fright. And Gordon no longer dared to shout loudly. It was only at this moment that Gordon realized that the Twin Killers did not listen to him at all. Gordon¡¯s words meant nothing to them. Tot dep 19 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 344 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Not Him? Obviously, Zain had also realized that, and Zain took the opportunity to release Gordon. There was no point holding Gordon anymore. Zain could not threaten the Twin Killers. And without their support, Gordon was not a threat at all. ¡°How, how could this be¡­¡± Frightened by the dart, Gordon trembled all over. As soon as Zain withdrew his hand, Gordon copsed, and Gordon. uncontrobly slid down to the ground. Gordon sprawled on the ground. His eyes were wide open. Gordon was in a trance. Gordon seemed to have been scared out of his wits. The weapon had almost taken his life. Gordon¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dart on the ground. The scene just now was still reying in his mind. Gordon just escaped from death! Gordon clenched his fists tightly. Gordon was furious. However, he did not dare to say anything and stared in the direction of the fight. Silvia and the Twin Killers were fighting. Silvia did not panic at all. Silvia seemed to be at ease. After about ten minutes, there were two bangs. The Twin Killers fell to the ground. Dark Killer was already injured. With that fall, it was worse. Dark Killer almost could not get up. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Light Killer asked with a sharp voice. Silvia said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell your master not to be nosy and meddle in too many things. Make your own business!¡± The Twin Killers did not care about Gordon. They helped each other up and red at Silvia fiercely. Then, they leaped up and disappeared without a trace. Seeing that they had already left, Silvia walked to Gordon slowly and lowered her head to look at him. Silvia said, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Get Hopt ¡°You¡­¡± Gordon looked at Silvia up and down. Even though Gordon had seen it with his own eyes, he still found it hard to believe. Silvia had been a little in his impression. Gordon had only left for a short while. How could Silvia be so powerful? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zain asked. Silvia shook her head. Other than being a little tired, Silvia did not feel any other difort. As for the aura that filled her body, it was not a big problem for the time being, so Silvia did not think about it. Zain was also greatly shocked by Silvia, but now was not the time to ask this. Zain said indignantly, ¡°Gordon, when Grandpa cast you out of the Austin family, I hoped that you could reflect on what you did. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, not only did you not repent, you even returned to the Austin family to stir up trouble! If something really happened to the family, how can you face the ancestors of the Austin family!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What do you know?¡± Gordon had already been exposed anymore. Gordon was not afraid of speaking up his mind. Gordon said, ¡°Everything of the Austin. family should have been mine. How can I, a son, not inherit what is in the family but let you have it all? I knew that Marc was biased toward you. Zain, don¡¯t stand here and say such high-sounding words. If you really are thinking of the Austin family, why can¡¯t you let go of the Austin family and hand it over to me? When ites to stirring up trouble, it¡¯s all because you won¡¯t let go! ¡°Also, weren¡¯t you the ones who called the police? Weren¡¯t you the ones who shamed the Austin family?¡± Gordon spoke with conviction, without the slightest hint of repentance. Taking a step forward, Silvia looked at Gordon and said, ¡°Does Grandpa¡¯s death have anything to do with you¡± Gordon looked up at Silvia with aplicated expression, but he did not say a word. Gordon did not say anything and just stared at Silvia silently, neither admitting nor denying it. ¡°Was it you? Were you the one who poisoned him?¡± Silvia¡¯s voice gradually became sharp, and Silvia urgently wanted to know the truth. Silvia had already clenched her hands behind her back, trying her best to control her emotions. Silvia stared at Gordon, not letting him avoid it. ¡°What does it matter if it does or not? Haven¡¯t you already decided it was me?¡± Gordon sneered and said disapprovingly. ¡°Is it you or not? Yes or no?¡± Silvia suddenly reached out and grabbed Gordon¡¯s cor, pulling him up from the ground and ring at him. 0 Zain, who was at the side, was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Silvia to have so much strength. Just as Zain was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. Following the sound, Zain looked over. Due to the fight just now, Zain¡¯s phone fell to the ground. Zain walked over and bent down to pick it up. Zain looked at the screen and saw that it was still working. He pressed the answer button. Zain said, ¡°Hello?¡± Zain didn¡¯t know who called, but after listening to a few words, Zain suddenly looked serious. Zain raised his head and looked in Silvia¡¯s direction. Gordon almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He gasped and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose to a loathsome girl like you after nning for so long. If I had known earlier, I would have¡­¡± Before Gordon finished, he coughed. At the same time, Zain finished his phone call. Zain put his phone away and walked quickly toward Silvia. Zain said, ¡°The call is from the police station. The forensic results are ready.¡± 1 Silvia held her breath as she stared at Zain, not saying a word. Zain knew how Silvia was feeling, so he continued, ¡°The final result of the forensic test is that Grandfather died of illness. In other words, he died. naturally. It was not a murder.¡± Zain¡¯s words not only shocked Silvia, but even Gordon was stunned. ¡°Natural death? Natural?¡± Gordon threw his head back andughed. Gordon fell backward and to the ground. Get Beh Unable to recover from shock, Silvia unconsciously let go of Gordon. Silvia muttered to herself, ¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­ How can it be¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised as well, but this is the truth. We can go and get the report at any time. You¡­¡¯ From the bottom of his heart, Zain had not expected such a result. From Zain insisting that it was Silvia who poisoned him, to the so-called report and so on, they all knew that this was aplete conspiracy. Even though they had doubts about Marc¡¯s death. Although they already had a suspect, they were all waiting for the final verdict. However, no one had expected that it was not murder at all. No one had poisoned Marc, and there was no murderer. What was this farce? Was it a joke ¡°Natural death¡­¡± Gordon, who was lying on the ground, raised his head andughed, and even burst into tears. Theughter made Silvia recover from the shock. She looked down at Gordon and asked suspiciously, ¡°Not him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zain shook his head. Zain said, ¡°No matter what, we should put an end to this after so many days. Let¡¯s discuss and arrange Grandpa¡¯s funeral!¡± Silvia did not speak. She had been through too much. Silvia found the result a bit hard to ept. Grandfather, was he just sick? Was it that serious? Zain raised his voice and called out to his subordinates, ¡°Lock him up. my permission, you are not allowed to let him out!¡± Without Regardless of whether Gordon had poisoned Marc or not, it was an indisputable fact that Gordon colluded with outsiders and tried to disturb the Austin family. And Zain had to find out who in the Drew family Gordon had hooked up with. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 345 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Soft-Hearted Silvia returned to the hotel. Over the past few days, too many things had happened in the Austin family. When living in the Austin family, Silvia felt that there were traces of her childhood everywhere. There were even traces of Marc everywhere. Silvia could not help but feel ufortable. In the past, Silvia had thought that there was a gap between her and Marc. They were not that close, but after Marc passed away, Silvia realized that she missed him so much. Silvia¡¯s parents passed away early, and Silvia grew up with Marc. Her resentment toward Marc was because Silvia felt that he was too harsh with her. Only after Silvia grew up did she realize that Marc was doing this for her own good. If Silvia had not been well trained, she would have been injured countless times. However, Marc would never be able to return! Silvia had always wanted to avenge Marc, but her efforts were in vain. It turned out that Marc had died of a natural cause. Silvia did not even have a chance to take revenge. ¡°Still not sleeping?¡± When Silvia came out of the shower, Simon saw her sitting on the bed in a daze. Silvia bent her legs and hugged her legs with her arms. Silvia rested her chin. on her knees and looked straight ahead, but there was no light in her eyes. This made Simon feel very distressed. From the moment Simon met her, he had never seen her so upset. Even when Silvia had such a big fight with Ladarius back then, even when Silvia came to Simon in desperation to negotiate a deal, Silvia had never been this helpless. Simon wiped his hair with arge towel and sat down on the edge of the bed. With one arm around her shoulder, Simon pulled Silvia into his arms and let her lean on his shoulder. ¡°For you and the Austin family, this result might not be a bad one.¡± GetEntit Simon had also got the news. Simon was very shocked. After all, everyone had been investigating for so long and the usations about the murderer had never stopped. They did not expect it to be like this. Now that they thought back, Gordon probably only wanted to use Marc¡¯s death up trouble to seize power, and it wasn¡¯t Gordon who did it. to stir If one thought about it from a different perspective, at least it wasn¡¯t the case of a son murdering his own father. To Marc, at least it wasn¡¯t so cruel. Of course, Silvia also knew that, but she was still sad. It was not easy to control one¡¯s emotions. ¡°By the way, I saw a bruise on your arm just now. What happened?¡± As Simon spoke, he pulled her arm over and tried to pull up her sleeves. Silvia took her hand back. Silvia didn¡¯t let Simon grab her. However, how could she resist him? In addition, it hurt already. After being pulled by Simon like this, Silvia gasped. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± This time, Simon was even more nervous. Without any exnation, Simon pulled up Silvia¡¯s sleeves and saw the mark on her arm. It looked like a bruise. Fortunately, there was no broken skin and no fracture. It was as if Silvia had hit something. Simon was slightly relieved. Even so, Simon still called the hotel reception and asked someone to send something. for the wound. Silvia didn¡¯t reject Simon and let him do what he wanted. After a while, the people from the hotel sent the ointment over. Simon took the ointment and sat down again, carefully applying the ointment to Silvia. t Silvia lowered her head and looked at the bruise on her arm. Silvia was injured when she was fighting with the Twin Killers, but Silvia didn¡¯t know when exactly. Silvia looked at her arm. It was fair and thin. She was indeed not very strong, but at that moment, the energy that burst out of her body, even Silvia was surprised. At that time, it was urgent. The others might not have been able to see what had happened clearly. Only Silvia knew that when she first fought with Dark Killer, she did not have the upper hand. Silvia was losing. Although Silvia had practiced martial arts since she was a child, it was only for self-defense and Silvia was forced to learn it. Silvia was not very clear about how powerful she was. In addition, other than practicing with other disciples, Silvia had only Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. exchanged moves with Zain. Silvia didn¡¯t feel that she was very powerful. Then, Silvia hadn¡¯t practiced much during the years when she went to university. Thest time Silvia fought was when she was kidnapped in France. At that time, Silvia was also a little surprised. Later, Silvia thought about it and guessed that she realized her potential when she was threatened. But this time¡­ D BURAN m Could it be another time of realizing the potential? Simon asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± After applying the medicine to the wound, Simon looked up and saw that Silvia was in a daze. Silvia sighed and said, ¡°I was thinking about how Zain would deal with Gordon.¡± He sighed. Get Bott Gordon was Zain and Silvia¡¯s uncle. However, when Marc was still alive, he had cast Gordon out of the Austin family. This time, Gordon had caused such big trouble. Silvia did not know what to say about Gordon. Moreover, since Marc was not poisoned, this matter would not be considered at criminal case. Gordon would not be sentenced. Now, it was the Austin family¡¯s affair. Gordon had brought outsiders into the Austin family and attempted to seize power. These were all the Austin family¡¯s affairs. Zain had temporarily locked Gordon up, and then what? After thinking for a while, Simon said, ¡°Zain will probably send Gordon abroad.¡± ¡°Just send him abroad?¡± 0 ¡°What else can he do? Kill him? He won¡¯t. If it were you, you wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Simon shook his head with a smile. ¡°How do you know that I wouldn¡¯t do it?¡± When Silvia thought of Gordon¡¯s arrogant face, Silvia was very angry. And Gordon even med her for something she did not do. Big changes would happen to Silvia and Zain once such a baseless usation was settled. ¡°Because you are a soft-hearted person.¡± Simon looked at her unconvinced expression and smiled. Silvia may be tough on the outside, but when it came to the people she cared about, especially her rtives, Silvia could not be ruthless. It was not just her, Zain was the same. That seemed to be the common characteristic of the Austin. family, except for Gordon. ¡°Then what about you?¡± Silvia turned to face Simon, looked into his eyes, and asked, ¡°If it were you, what would you do to him?¡± Silvia blinked in curiosity. It was purely because of what he had just said. Simon was analyzing from Zain¡¯s perspective and personality, not his own. ¡°Me? Do you really want to know?¡± Simon asked gently as he raised his eyebrows and caressed her cheek. Silvia nodded vigorously. Simon put on a brighter smile as he thought about it seriously. Then, Simon said, ¡°If it were me, I would make him stay in LA forever. He would never be able to leave LA. I would leave a ce for him in LA and let him die there.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. Silvia never thought that it would be the answer. Silvia said, ¡°I thought¡­¡± ¡°What? Did you think that I would kill him without anyone knowing and chop him into eight pieces?¡± Simon was joking. Simon knew what the rumors about him were like. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Silvia could not help butugh. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 346 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 346 Chapter 346 He Is Just a Pawn ¡°I¡¯m so terrible. You face me every day. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Simon deliberately put on a fierce look, pulled Silvia closer, and put his hand on her forehead. When Silvia saw Simon deliberately make a face, sheughed even louder, and she felt better, saying, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± ¡°Are you not afraid?¡± Simon pinched Silvia¡¯s chin, and he snorted with ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Silvia shook her head, quickly kissed Simon on the lips, and said in a low voice, ¡°You can do anything to me!¡± Silvia was clearly saying sweet words, but her cheeks blushed. When Simon. saw this, he wanted to sleep with her now. But he just kissed Silvia¡¯s forehead before saying, ¡°It¡¯s easy to let a person die. Sometimes, living is more torturous than death.¡± After Silvia heard what he said, she fell silent.. Silvia thought, that¡¯s right! Gordon has a burning ambition. If he is really locked up and can¡¯t be able to leave LA, then he can only watch helplessly as everything he wants to obtain but never get it. That will truly be the greatest torment to him. This is the greatest punishment for Gordon. Simon is indeed cruel! ¡°Well, you have been tired these days. Have a good rest. After your grandfather is buried, we will go back to Boston!¡± After tidying up the bedding, Simon held Silvia¡¯s back with one hand and let her lie t on the bed. ¡°Okay.¡± Silvia thought, the matters here are settled. Zain is in charge of the Austin family. Gordon can¡¯t make any good. Konnor also wilts and doesn¡¯te here again. I have nothing to do here anymore. But¡­ When Silvia thought of two people whom she fought today, she had lingering. fears. Although Silvia had won today, she did not know if Twin Killers would give up just like that. Although she had heard of Twin Killers and knew that they were working for the Drew family, it was unknown whether today¡¯s attack was their own actions or if the Drew family was behind the scenes. At that time, the reason why Silvia said that to Twin Killers was just a guess, to intimidate them. Why did the Drew family, who had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight for many years, suddenly appear? Perhaps she had to find a chance to ask Zain if he knew the reason. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡± Simon saw Silvia blinking without the slightest intention of falling asleep, so he covered Silvia¡¯s eyes with one hand.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Silvia didn¡¯t tell Simon about the battle at Austin¡¯s home today. Simon probably didn¡¯t know that either. After all, only the Austin family was present at that time, and Silvia didn¡¯t intend to tell Simon for the time being to prevent him from worrying. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about the new Project Department recently. You did well.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice came from the study. He seemed happy and continued, ¡°It¡¯s worth my effort to take you home.¡± Outside the door, Ingrid stopped and subconsciously held her breath, not rming anyone inside. ¡°Dad, I told you before, I will not disappoint you!¡± Vicente¡¯s triumphant voice was heard all of a sudden. He said confidently, ¡°At least, I have received a Bachelor of Business Administration. Just wait and see. I will definitely make achievements and make those people in thepany look at me in a new light!¡± After hearing Vicente¡¯s words, Ingrid almostughed out loud. Vicente was simply bragging. Vicente was a student with poor grades, so Shawn sent him abroad to college. Even if Vicente was really a top student when he was in college, he couldn¡¯t deal with the things in business well. Shawn showed partiality to Vicente. He had overly confidence in Vicente and believed Vicente¡¯s nonsense. Ingrid thought, however, that¡¯s good. The more stupid Vicente is, the easier it will be for me to control him. He is just a pawn. Vicente continued, ¡°But, Dad, I¡¯m still a little worried. You also know that those old fogeys in the company all stand by Den. They are very stubborn. I have sounded them out twice, and I think that even if I make achievements, they might not necessarily listen to me. Moreover, Den has a son. Are you sure that thepany will be ours in the future?¡± Ingrid thought, well, Vicente is not too stupid. At least he knows that he has a In fact, this was all that Ingrid was worried about. She could handle matters in her family easily, but she couldn¡¯t deal with Den. She had also made. preparations. If that day really came, perhaps she would have to use some cruel methods. Shawn said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Your uncle is getting worse. and worse. He seems to be seriously ill. I think he will die soon. As for Charles¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was full of contempt. He said, ¡°Charles is just a person with no ambition and no ability! You don¡¯t have to worry about him. Just do your own thing well and make achievements. As for the rest, I will help you!¡± Vicente was very happy and said, ¡°Then I am relieved! Thank you, Dad! I have contacted Lily, the international top perfumer. Everything has been prepared. When the first perfume of ourpany is on the market, it will be in vogue. We will definitely make a lot of money!¡± ¡°Well, then I will wait for your good news!¡± Shawn and Vicenteughed happily inside. Ingrid was thinking about Den. Was Den seriously ill? Was he dying? Ingrid knew that Den was not in good health recently and rarely came to thepany. Most of the work was done remotely, but she did not expect that he would be seriously ill. And Shawn obviously knew that, but he did not tell her. Ever since Vicente came here, Shawn had almost given all of his attention to Vicente. Shawn was on guard against Ingrid as if he was guarding against outsiders. Ingrid had always known that Shawn preferred sons to daughters. She was Shawn¡¯s only daughter in the family before, so she didn¡¯t care about it. However, after Vicente came, this kind of extreme difference in treatment made Ingrid resentful. Ingrid turned around and saw Hannah standing behind her, staring at her. Ingrid¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Fortunately, she did not scream. Ingrid didn¡¯t know when her mother came, but she was smart enough not to say anything. Hannah looked at Ingrid deeply, pointed to the direction upstairs, and then went upstairs without saying a word. Ingrid immediately understood. She quietly followed upstairs, not rming the two people in the room. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 347 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Is He Dying? After entering the room and closing the door, Ingrid asked, ¡°Mom, when did youe back?¡± Hannah said, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while.¡± She walked to the wine cab and picked out a bottle from it. Then, she picked up two cups and sat down at the bar counter. She gestured for Ingrid toe over and sit down opposite her. Hannah opened the wine and poured wine into both of the cups. Ingrid sat down and picked up one of the cups. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to drink it. Instead, she gently shook the cup and watched as the wine flowed in the transparent cup. Ingrid said, ¡°Mom, you suffer a lot during this period.¡± 0 ¡°I am not the only one who has suffered.¡± Hannah drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp. She held the empty cup and stared at the cup in a daze, saying, ¡°Mom is not capable. I am sorry.¡± Ingrid patted the back of Hannah¡¯s hand in disapproval and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that! Things aren¡¯t that bad. Why do you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Your father took his bastard child home! But there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Hannah gripped the cup until her knuckles whitened. She gritted her teeth and said,¡± I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before your father will take back his lover!¡± Ever since Hannah retired from acting and got married, she managed household affairs in the Petersen family these years. She had thought that with her beauty and means, she would be able to win her husband¡¯s heart and enjoy life. She thought she would have a happy family. But Shawn was a yboy. A few years after their marriage, Shawn began to y the field. He even had an illegitimate child. She endured it again and again, but now Shawn even brought the illegitimate child home. Hannah hated Vicente very much. Ingrid said gently, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t we agree to work together? Why can¡¯t you keep your cool? Don¡¯t worry, Vicente and his mother won¡¯t be arrogant for long.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them for a day! Do you know that that woman is publicly iming to be Mrs. Petersen outside? I went to the jewelry shop to buy jewelry today¡­¡± After a pause, Hannah choked out, ¡°That is simply pping my face!¡± Hannah continued, ¡°You also know about your brother. For him, and for this family, I don¡¯t even dare to recognize he is my son! But your father¡­¡± Hannah poured herself another full cup of wine and drank it up. No wonder Hannah was so angry. Ingrid understood in her heart. It seemed that Hannah had been wronged outside, which was why she had been so depressed when she returned. Ingrid thought, Dad favors Vicente and everyone can tell that my father wants to train Vicente as his sessor. Even if the future Petersen Group was not all Vicente¡¯s, at least half of the Petersen Group will be his. No wonder Vicente¡¯s mother is arrogant. If Vicente inherits the Petersen family in the future, she will be powerful. It will only be a matter of time before she can marry my father. Thus, she can¡¯t wait to let others call her Mrs. Petersen. I have always heard of that woman, but I have never seen her before. My mother is so angry with that woman. I¡¯m a little interested in meeting Vicente¡¯s mother. Ingrid said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. No matter how arrogant that woman is, it will only be temporary. In this life, she will never have the chance to marry into the Petersen family.¡± Hannah was stunned. Then, she said, ¡°Ingrid, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t deal with her, you know your father¡­¡± Hannah could deal with that woman easily. However, if she dealt with that woman, Shawn would definitely find out that Hannah was the one who did it. Hannah pretended to be considerate for so many years. If she attacked that woman now, her efforts for so many years would be in vain. Just like Ingrid said, she should endure for a moment, then she would get the Petersen Group. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to her. However, no one knows what will happen to her.¡± Ingrid smiled gently and took a sip of the wine. Then, she seemed to remember something and said, ¡°By the way, Mom, is Den not in good health recently? You are close to Cindy. Have you seen Den recently?¡± Hannah shook her head and said, ¡°I have been to their home twice, but Cindy has always said that Den needs to rest. I haven¡¯t seen him. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just heard from my father that my uncle seems to be dying.¡± Ingrid thought, it seems that even mother doesn¡¯t know. However, the more it is like this, the more it proves that what my father said is likely to be true. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If Den is not seriously ill, why do they hide the news from us? Hannah was very surprised and said, ¡°Really? If Den is dying, he would arrange matters about the Petersen family and the Petersen family. But they don¡¯t do anything!¡± Ingrid said meaningfully, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t dare to make any arrangements. Mom, Charles hasn¡¯t returned yet. I heard that he is missing.¡± ¡°Did your father tell you that?¡± Ingrid shook her head and said, ¡°No, I heard this from my friend. It¡¯s said that Charles is missing, and Den is so worried that he is ill. Den seemed to have gone to Yun¡¯nan, China, to find wood. Later, he was missing. Den secretly sent people to look for Charles, but there was no news. It¡¯s very likely that¡­¡± Ingrid made a movement of slitting her neck with her hand and continued, ¡°It might also be because of this that Den fall ill. Have you seen anything different about Cindy recently?¡± Ingrid thought, if that is the case, Cindy¡¯s expression and words will be different from before. It is impossible for her to not have any emotions. Hannah frowned and said, ¡°She is indeed different from before. Cindy has always been in poor health. She has gone out seldom for so many years. Recently, she seems to have gone out more often. I heard that she will asionally go to thepany and meet several directors. As for Charles, she has never mentioned him¡­¡± Hannah was so shocked that her hand trembled, and the wine in the cup sshed out. She said, ¡°Is Den dying? If it is really like this, then your father will definitely speed up his actions. Ingrid, if the Petersen family falls. into the hands of Vicente, we will be finished!¡± Ingrid held Hannah¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, Vicente can¡¯t do anything at all. The most important thing for us now is not to deal with him, but how to win the directors¡¯ support. I have won over a lot of people, but there are a few directors in the higher-ups against me. But if Den and Charles really die, this will be good news for me!¡± Ingrid thought, Vicente can do nothing in thepany! No one will listen to him! What¡¯s more, the bigger he is, the harder he falls. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 348 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The Show Is About to Begin Ladarius was awakened by a knock at the door early in the morning. He was bleary-eyed and rumpled. Ladarius looked like he didn¡¯t sleep well. He yawned as he went to get his coffee, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the rush to find me? You evene to my house to find me.¡± Ingrid kicked away the things beside her feet and looked at Ladarius¡¯ room with a frown. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t you tidy your room? Or you can hire someone to do that! Your room is in a mess!¡± ¡°Who will help me tidy up my room? Anyway, I¡¯m single. I don¡¯t need to take care of anyone, and I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me either!¡± Ladariusy down on the sofa, one leg on the coffee table, took a sip of coffee, and said, ¡°You can do as you please.¡± Ingrid frowned as she looked around. Then she perched on a tall stool and looked at Ladarius, saying, ¡°Gordon has been locked up. Have you heard?¡± ¡°As I guessed. Calm down.¡± Ladarius pointed at Ingrid, seemingly not in a hurry. ¡°You¡¯re really calm. You promised me that Gordon would be the master of the Austin family.¡± Although her voice was calm, Ladarius still knew Ingrid was angry. Ingrid had done a lot of things to support Gordon. She hoped that Gordon could be the master of the Austin family and teach Silvia a lesson. However, Gordon failed. Why was Silvia so capable? If it was two years ago, Ingrid would never remember such a cipher. But now, Ingrid heard Silvia¡¯s name many times. She thought Silvia was more annoying than Vicente. Ladarius said, ¡°No one can guaranteeplete sess. Right now, I have only received the initial news. No one knows what happened in Austin¡¯s home that day. The people Gordon brought with him have also disappeared. Don¡¯t you find this strange?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel it strange. I just want the result! The result! Ladarius, what is the result you promised me?¡± Ingrid asked as she extended her hand towards Ladarius, ¡°Tell me, what should we do now?¡± Ladarius slowly put down his legs, sat up straight, put down the coffee in his hand, and then picked up a pack of cigarettes on the table. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. He said, ¡°Both the result and the process are very important. I¡¯m still waiting for the news. I want to know what happened in Austin¡¯s home that day. Where did Gordon¡¯s people go? You should know that the people he brought with him were all from ancient martial arts families. Were they defeated so easily?¡± Ingrid guessed, ¡°Are there hidden masters in the Austin family that we don¡¯t know?¡± Ladarius was silent. In fact, Ladarius didn¡¯t know that either. He had thought about whether it was Silvia who did it, but after thinking about it, he felt that the possibility was too low. Ladarius did not know that the person Gordon had brought with him were Twin Killers. However, just based on the fact that Gordon could still be full of confidence after he had been crippled, and that he had swaggered back to Austin¡¯s home to seize power, Ladarius could imagine that the people Gordon had brought with him were very strong. Gordon knew the Austin family better than others. Other than the disciples, the direct line of descent of the Austin family had also learned martial arts from a young age. Everyone had a martial arts foundation. Without enough confidence, how could Gordon take such a big risk? But Gordon had still failed! That meant that there was indeed a master that they did not know hidden in the Austin family. Was Zain that master? ¡°Alright. Stop thinking about who that master is for now. We are not going to fight, but it is a fact that Gordon has failed. Our n has failed, and all our efforts have been in vain.¡± Compared to Ladarius, Ingrid did not really care about the matters of the ancient martial arts families. What she needed to care about more was who could be her greatest helper in this struggle for power in the Petersen family. ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Ladarius shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Gordon will not give up so easily.¡± Ladarius did the investigation, and he knew Gordon well. After being exiled by his family for so many years, Gordon must be resentful. Even after his father died, he came back to stir up trouble. How could Gordon. give up so easily? How could Gordon admit defeat so easily? Ingrid frowned. She was a little impatient and said, ¡°You trust that Gordon so much? In my opinion, compared to believe Gordon to make aeback, it¡¯s better to try to rope in Zain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not believing Gordon. I¡¯m just waiting for an opportunity.¡± Ladarius put out the cigarette in his hand and said, ¡°I just think that we can put aside the matter of the Austin family for the time being.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°It is a good time for us now. I have sent people to secretly send out the news. that Silvia had poisoned in scented candles. Soon, she will be removed from the perfuming industry and will no longer be able to stay in this field! At that time, our perfume will almost be on the market.¡± Looking at Ladarius¡¯ smile, Ingrid snorted, ¡°What are you proud of? Do you want the Petersen Group¡¯s perfume to sell well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your credit to sell it well, but if something happens, you have to carry the can for that!¡± Although Vicente was angry with Ladarius, he was still willing to let Ladarius be the deputy manager. The reason was that he wanted Ladarius to carry the can if something bad happened. Vicente wanted someone to take the me. Although he was extremely confident in himself and felt that this matter would not have any problems, he still had an ace up his sleeve. If the sales were not good, or if there were any problems, he could pass the buck to the vice manager. Ladarius knew what Vicente was thinking. He sneered, ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t ruin my ns!¡± Ever since they had made it clear, Ingrid had been very direct in speaking to Ladarius. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ruin our n!¡± Ladarius meant that he could also benefit from it. ¡°Vicente was on guard against me. From contact to reception andmunication, he does these things personally. I don¡¯t need to do anything. Of course, I am also happy that I don¡¯t have to work hard. However, he is inexperienced after all. What would happen? It is really hard to say!¡± With his hands behind his head, Ladarius leaned back, looking like he was watching a show. In fact, Vicente¡¯s actions were all under Ladarius¡¯ watch. Ladarius arranged everything. Of course, he did perfectly, and it would not implicate him at all if something happened. Vicente was still happy, thinking that his connections were wide and he was capable. Now, the perfume should have been on the assembly line. The show was about to begin! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 349 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 349 Chapter 349 She Doesn¡¯t Take This to Heart The identification result of forensic experts was authoritative, and they didn¡¯t doubt the cause of Marc¡¯s death, so Marc was buried soon. After the matter was settled, Silvia originally wanted to talk to Zain about Gordon, but she did not expect that she would be the trending topic again. This time, it was not a good thing. It was a voice recording about her that had been leaked out of nowhere. Although it was only a fragment, it could be clearly heard that Silvia said she could poison any material. The recording made Silvia a trending topic. Twitter was paralyzed. It could be seen how influential this matter was. This matter was too sensational! If a perfumer could poison the material so casually, who would dare to buy her products? No one knew if the perfume he was using had anything fatal. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Soon, the matter hit the headline. Simon wanted to help Silvia, but he was stopped by Silvia. Silvia said seriously, ¡°This matter is clearly premeditated and prenned. Now that the matter made me a trending topic, the public is watching. If you intervene in the matter, it will only cause a bigger bacsh, making people. think that I have done such a thing. Anyway, I have be a trending topic. Let¡¯s put it aside. Many people have spent money to be a trending topic. But I hit the headline without spending money.¡± It seemed that Silvia didn¡¯t take this to heart. ¡°But¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia looked at Simon apologetically and said, ¡°Although it is nonsense, this matter may still have an adverse effect on Carmelo and even Warin. I am sorry.¡± Silvia said with a serious face, ¡°But I promise that this matter will be settled soon.¡± Simon grabbed Silvia¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re my wife. Even if this matter has an adverse effect on Warin, so what? Do you think I can¡¯t handle this little trick?¡± Simon¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant, but he indeed could be arrogant. As the president of Warin, Simon had experienced a lot. No wonder he thought nothing of such a trick like that. ¡°I can roughly guess who the mastermind behind this matter is. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be his people in the Austin family.¡± It was not hard to guess. On the surface, it seemed like Gordon was the one who stirred up this trouble in the Austin family. However, apart from Twin Killers, Ladarius also supported Gordon from behind. Silvia saw the meeting between Gordon and Ladarius that day. After all, she was too far away from them. Although she had taken photos, she had not heard much of their conversation. Moreover, she and Ladarius bore grudges against each other. However, this recording was definitely not spread by Gordon. Firstly, Gordon was still locked up, and secondly, Gordon¡¯s voice was also in this edited. recording. He couldn¡¯t let himself get involved in this matter. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you¡¯re wanted on the phone.¡± Freddie answered the phone and said a few words, then turned and handed the phone to Simon. Simon took the phone. Although it was not on speaker mode, after all, Silvia was very close to Simon and she could hear the conversation. It was a call from the headquarters of Warin. Someone said that in the past few days, there were many customers who imed to return the goods at the counters of the major shopping malls in the company. Whether those customers had used the goods or not, they all came here to make trouble. The shopping malls didn¡¯t know what to do. Those customers said that the shopping malls should be closed temporarily if they could not solve it as soon as possible. Simon said coldly, ¡°Do you need to ask me about this? What is the Public Rtions Department doing?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Simon didn¡¯t have any ideas. Warin was veryrge and everyone. had their own duties. This matter should be handled by the Public Rtions Department. If everyone came to ask Simon about everything, then Simon. couldn¡¯t solve all problems even if he worked all day and night. Simon¡¯s cold tone made his subordinate nervous. That man said, ¡°The Public Rtions Department is dealing with this matter, but this matter involves Ms. Austin, so I want to ask you what to do¡­¡± Simon sneered, ¡°Why does the Public Rtions Department dawdle? What is your solution? Tell me.¡± It was impossible for the Public Rtions Department to not have a solution. They came to Simon hesitantly to ask for his opinion probably because this matter was rted to Silvia. ¡°Mr. Palmer¡­¡± After a pause, that man quickly said, ¡°The Public Rtions Department only hopes that Ms. Austin can rest for a while. After all, she is a trending topic now and it is not good for Ms. Austin herself. We have sent people to talk with the people in charge of the counters. We are also looking for the relevant. department to provide a qualified test report and contacted the media at the same time. We are preparing to hold a press conference for this matter and give the public an exnation.¡± In fact, this solution was already quite good. It was quite thoughtful. If the Public Rtions Department did not know about the rtionship between Simon and Silvia, Silvia would have been kicked out directly to bear the consequences. Her words brought a loss to thepany. Simon said in a low voice, ¡°Since you have a good idea, hurry up and do it!¡± Then, he hung up the phone. With Simon¡¯s approval, his subordinates naturally knew what to do. After hanging up the phone, Simon turned his head and met Silvia¡¯s gaze. ¡°We will go back to Boston tomorrow. Have a good rest these two days. Recently, you have been very tired.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes were full of love. ¡°Can I go there?¡± What Silvia said stunned Simon. Silvia said, ¡°I mean, can I attend the press conference? I can exin the recording.¡± ¡°The recording¡­¡± Simon originally wanted to ask Silvia, but he was so busy that he forgot about it. Now that Silvia mentioned it, Simon asked, ¡°Oh right, I want to ask you, is it really possible to add some special things to the material?¡± Simon was not a perfumer and was not sure if it was really possible to add some special things to the material. After all, he had never heard of such a precedent before. Therefore, Silvia¡¯s words caused a great uproar. If one could poison the material, it would cause great harm to consumers and even the entire society! ¡°You want to ask if I can poison the material, right?¡± Silvia smiled and was about to continue when her phone rang again. Silvia didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, but the phone kept ringing. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Silvia took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the number on the screen. Her frown deepened. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 350 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 350 Chapter 350 I Have No License The screen showed a phone number that had not been saved, but because they had had frequent interactions a while ago, Silvia still had an impression of it. It was a call from a person in Washington. Silvia pressed the answer button but did not speak, waiting for the person on the other end of the line to speak first. The person on the other end of the line asked, ¡°Is that Silvia?¡± Silvia said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Silvia, the Perfuming Association has decided to suspend your qualification. You need to be investigated!¡± His tone was very impolite. Silvia smiled and nced at Simon, who was sitting next to her, saying, ¡°Whose investigation should I take?¡± The person on the other end of the line probably didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm and even ask him a question. He paused for a moment and immediately said, ¡°You should be investigated by the Perfuming Association! Now, because of the bad influence that you have brought about, we have to cancel your qualification certificate for perfuming for the time being. After the investigation is done, we will make a decision.¡± To prove that he was not joking, or perhaps to make Silvia realize the seriousness of the matter, that man lowered his voice and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am joking with you. This matter has a great impact on the entire industry. As a perfumer, how can you say such words? If the results are verified, we will revoke your license, and you will be banned from the perfuming industry for the rest of your life!¡± If other perfumers heard this, they would be very nervous, trembling, and would give in and show the white feather, but Silvia was not afraid at all. She was even smiling. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Silvia! No matter what background you have, you can¡¯t get out of the supervision of Perfuming Association. Right now, the association is only¡­¡± Silvia interrupted him, ¡°Sorry, I have to interrupt you. I just want to remind you that I have never taken any qualification exams, so I don¡¯t need you to revoke my license because I don¡¯t have a license at all.¡± Silvia¡¯s words shocked the person on the other end of the line. That person even didn¡¯t know how to continue. ¡°As for whether you want to investigate or discuss it, it¡¯s up to you. If my words have affected the entire industry, then I can only say that the association is too ipetent.¡± With that, Silvia hung up the phone. Silvia heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Simon. Simon looked calm as he held Silvia¡¯s hand with one hand. There was not a trace of shock in his eyes as if he was not surprised by what she said. Silvia could not help but ask, ¡°Are you not curious?¡± ¡°What should I be curious about?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious that I don¡¯t have a license?¡± Silvia tilted her head, chuckled, and even scratched Simon¡¯s palm mischievously with her finger. She continued, ¡°After all, I work in yourpany, but I don¡¯t even have a license.¡± ¡°Is that license useful?¡± Simon stared at Silvia. Silvia could tell that Simon told the truth. He indeed didn¡¯t care about that. Silvia¡¯s smile was brighter. Sure enough, Simon could understand her! Silvia just felt that that kind of thing was too inflexible, so she did not take the exam. Previously, Silvia had taken the test for the level examination of the perfumers. Firstly, she wanted to prove her ability because of the preliminary contact. Moreover, at that time, she was not very confident. Secondly, it was because of Ladarius¡¯s exhortation. He had just started his business and needed a perfumer to support the perfume development. With the level certificate of the perfumer, it was a very good advertisement for the public. Regardless of whether Silvia was famous or not, at the very least, she had passed the examination and was certified. Ladarius was not very familiar with the license, nor did he care about it. In addition, after Silvia had studied it seriously, she found that most of the questions in the exam were very old-fashioned and rigid theoretical knowledge. Perfuming was a very flexible work that needed talent. After Silvial had studied the book for a week, she felt that there were many ws and mistakes in the book, and she had no interest or strength to argue with fuddy-duddies, so she simply did not take the exam. For so many years, she had been in V.L at first. Later, she made a clean break with Ladarius and went to Carmelo. No one had ever asked her for any license. If it wasn¡¯t for this incident, no one would have known that Silvia had no license. Even the Perfuming Association did not expect Silvia to participate in internationalpetitions and receive all kinds of awards, but she did not. even get the most basic certificate. Now that they said that they were going to revoke her license. That was too ridiculous! ¡°The question you asked me just now¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia thought about it seriously and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to poison the material. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about the consumers on the market.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows and waited for Silvia to continue. ¡°Because of my grandfather¡¯s matter, didn¡¯t I borrow the branch¡¯sboratory in LA for the past two days? I just especially did an experiment. Adding poisonous substances to the material ispletely feasible, and it doesn¡¯t even affect the original fragrance. It is also possible to make people unaware.¡± Silvia continued, ¡°But the biggest drawback of this material is that it is not easy to store.¡± ¡°As you know, perfumes are vtile. Not to mention opening the perfume to use, even if it is sealed, there is a time limit. If the perfume is exposed to the air, it will vtilize soon. Moreover, it is unstable in itself. It will take a long time for perfumes to be produced from the factory, put on the market, and bought by consumers.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important thing is that even if I have the ability, I am only responsible for research and development. The ones who are involved in production are all factories. If I poison the material, the first batch of people. poisoned should be those factory workers.¡± Silvia stuck out her tongue and smiled helplessly. She continued, ¡°Besides, what good will it do to me if I do this?¡± Simon was curious, but Silvia¡¯s words cleared up his doubts. He said, ¡°The public is always blind. If someone fanned the mes, the impact would naturally not be small. However, lies are alwaysme. If ites quickly, it will also go quickly.¡± ¡°What we need to resolve is just the person fanning the mes.¡± The Palmer family thought nothing of such a trick like that. However, recently, Simon and Silvia were in LA, and other than the affairs of thepany, they focused their attention on the Austin family. They ignored those enemies. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 351 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Just an Outsider It had to be said that Warin¡¯s public rtions reacted very fast. In just two working days, most of the consumers had already been pacified. The negative impact on thepany had also been remedied. However, Silvia had to personally exin about the press conference. Ladarius sat in his office and looked at the data. His fingers tapped on the table lightly. Although he was not convinced in his heart, he had to admit that Warin¡¯s efficiency was indeed very high. In terms of reaction speed and methods to deal with a crisis, it was indeed much better than V.L. A bigpany was awesome. It had the most professional team. If it was in the past, when such a crisis happened in hispany, he could not guarantee how long it would take to get rid of such negative effects. Of course, now Ladarius came out to observe. He was also learning. After all, after getting the Petersen Group in the future, Ladarius still had to manage such arge enterprise. It was even possible that he couldpete with Warin. Only by knowing himself and knowing the enemy could he obtain the final victory! Silvia¡­ Ladarius hadn¡¯t seen her in the past two days. Maybe she was afraid? Or was she too afraid to go out because of public opinion? That was true. Now, everyone looked at her as if they were looking at a murderer. Of course, the outside world might not know about what happened in the Austin family, but they heard Silvia¡¯s words clearly. Warin exined that the perfume on the market was safe and could provide an authoritative test report. If people still had doubts, they could return the goods at any time. It did quell most people¡¯sints. However, people would have a grudge. They were still worried. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Simon, Silvia probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to make aeback Thinking of this, Ladarius felt indignant again. After working in the Petersen Group for some time, he felt that he onlycked a good background and a good opportunity. Simon¡¯s ability was not necessarily stronger than his. Simon was just born in a good family. For example, Simon didn¡¯t need to show up for this incident at all. Everything was solved by the professional team of thepany. As a big boss, he only needed to approve documents and listen to the report. Just like in the current Petersen Group, although the ones who did things were Ladarius, Ingrid, those employees from middle and low levels, and even that loser Vicente, the authority and ownership were still in the hands of Den, who they had barely met. This was life! ¡°Bang!¡± The door opened without warning. Ladarius didn¡¯t even need to look up to know who it was. In the wholepany, there was only one person who would open the door like this and dare to do so. ¡°I¡¯m working hard outside, but you¡¯re sozy! You¡¯re just hiding here and cking off!¡± Vicente scolded as soon as he entered, as if he had suffered a great grievance. ¡°I¡¯m also working.¡± Ladarius raised his head slowly and looked at him. ¡°Work my ass! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Aren¡¯t you still dissatisfied with me being the manager? You deliberately ignore everything and neglect. your work. When the project is completed, you can take credit for it, right?¡± Snorting, Vicente looked down on Ladarius. Vicente thought, Ladarius is just an outsider, but I always feel that Ingrid values this outsider more than me. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Moreover, Ladarius is so close to Ingrid. Then Ladarius is my enemy! What I need to do is to control the Petersen Group step by step. Then, I can naturally bring my mother back to the Petersen family and bring her into the family genealogy. In the future, we will be masters of the Petersen family. As for my half-sister, Ingrid¡­ If I am in a good mood, I will allow Ingrid and her mother to stay in the Petersen family. If I am in a bad mood, I will kick them out! Why did my mother and I have to suffer so much outside? From childhood to adulthood, I couldn¡¯t return to the Petersen family, but Ingrid and her mother could enjoy themselves in the big house. I am the grandson of the Petersen family, and should be in charge of everything in the Petersen family! Ladarius smiled faintly and stood up. ¡°You got me wrong!¡± He walked around the table, lit a cigarette, and handed it to Vicente. Ladarius closed the door unhurriedly, and then said, ¡°Now, everyone knows that you are in charge of this project. Everyone can see that you have been working hard all the time. The perfumer was invited by you, and the project n was personally made by you. In the end, from production to sales, all is your hard work and your credit. No one can take it away. Everyone can see it!¡± His respectful attitude, as well as his respectful tone, made Vicente feel veryfortable. Vicente was no longer as arrogant and bossy as before. Taking the cigarette, Vicente narrowed his eyes at Ladarius. ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you! I hope you really think so in your heart!¡± ¡°Of course, I think so!¡± Sitting next to him, Ladarius said eagerly, ¡°In the entirepany, everyone knows that you are the future master of the Petersen Group. Charles is disappointed, and now he is nowhere to be found. Mr. Petersen hasn¡¯t appeared in thepany for a period of time. Now the project is about to bepleted sessfully, even if you are not Mr. Petersen, you are at least the vice president! Why will I go against you?¡± Vicente was beaming with joy. He wanted to restrain his joy, but the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He said happily, ¡°Keep a low profile! Don¡¯t talk nonsense before it¡¯s settled! Be careful what you say. The walls have ears.¡± ¡°Yes! You are so thoughtful!¡± Ladarius nodded repeatedly in a submissive manner. At this moment, Vicente hadpletely let down his guard against Ladarius. He did not pick on Ladarius. He even felt that Ladarius was too pleasing to the eye. ¡°But then again, what you said just now, was it true? Was Charles really missing?¡± Although his father doted on him, Vicente did not know much about the Petersen family. Vicente knew the basic structure of the poption and connections, but he had seldom been to Den¡¯s house. It was when Vicente returned to the Petersen family that he had been there once with his father. In his impression, Den looked serious and cold. Den was neither good nor warm to him. He just nodded and asked Vicente a few simple words, then he did not say anything else. Vicente subconsciously did not want to get close and wanted to stay away from Den¡¯s family. As for Charles, Vicente had never seen him before. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. It¡¯s just a rumor. But think about it, Charles hasn¡¯t been to thepany for so many years. Even if hees back, if your project ispleted, you will be a great contributor. How can hepete with you? The people in thepany will not agree!¡± What Ladarius said made sense. In such a short time, Vicente seemed to have already regarded Ladarius as one of his friends. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 352 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The Future Boss of the Petersen Group But thinking about his rtionship with Ingrid, Vicente seemed to be worried. He asked uneasily, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Even if the people in thepany don¡¯t support Charles, they will support Ingrid! Ingrid has been in thispany for so long, and she has connections and a foundation. Aren¡¯t you just following Ingrid and supporting her¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Ladarius interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m just a subordinate of Ms. Petersen. I¡¯m not supporting her and following her.¡± ¡°You are not?¡± Vicente looked at Ladarius suspiciously. He didn¡¯t really believe Ladarius. ¡°Back then, Ingrid appointed you to be in charge of this project. She treated you so well and took so much care of you. She was the one who rmended you to enter thepany. Aren¡¯t you her people?¡± Ladariusughed out loud, as if he had heard a funny joke. However, he quickly looked in the direction of the door, as if he was afraid that others would hear him. Then, he mysteriously approached Vicente and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. Even if I am willing, do you think that Ms. Petersen will like me and marry me?¡± Staring at Ladarius with wide eyes, Vicente raised his hand and punched him in the chest. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± It wasn¡¯t a hard punch. Obviously, Vicente wasn¡¯t angry at all. Rubbing his chest, Ladarius said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Ms. Petersen also had her own thoughts. when she recruited me. I guess she wants to nurture a batch of her own people in thepany. In the future, if thepany really changes dramatically, she can still have the right to speak.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vicente blinked his eyes. ¡°In other words, Ms. Petersen knows from the bottom of her heart that she can¡¯tpete with you. In the future, thepany will be yours. That¡¯s why she wants to gain a firm foothold. She is afraid that when you take the position of president, her position will be unstable.¡± Vicente even forgot about the cigarette when he heard this. The long cigarette ash almost burned his fingers. He came back to his senses and quickly shook his hand. Then he put out the cigarette in the ashtray and said nervously, ¡°Is it true? Does she really think so?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Your father asked you to go back to the Petersen family and arranged for you to work in the Petersen Group to pave the way for you. Everyone in thepany knows what your father is going to do!¡± After a pause, Ladarius revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°Moreover, no matter how capable Ms. Petersen is, she is just a woman. How can such a big business be handed over to a woman? If she marries someone in the future, won¡¯t she be an outsider?¡± What Ladarius said touched Vicente¡¯s heart. Vicente nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect you would have the same thoughts as me. You¡¯ve seen through everything I misunderstood you before!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my honor to be misunderstood by the future boss of the Petersen Group!¡± Ladarius cupped his hands and replied respectfully. Vicente was ted. ¡°You are so sweet! Don¡¯t worry. When that dayes, I will definitely not forget about you. I will definitely give you benefits!¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen, let me congratte you in advance. I hope that you can help me in the future!¡± Ladarius quickly put on an expression of gratitude, and Vicente believed him even more. Vicente stood up and prepared to leave in satisfaction. After taking two steps, he seemed to think of something and turned around. ¡°By the way, you must work hard on this project. You can keep an eye on the factory. I have been quite busy recently.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Ladarius agreed, and then asked, ¡°But when can I get the finished product and form from the perfumer? Do you want me to contact the perfumer?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Vicente quickly refused. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the perfumer about this. You just have to keep an eye on the factory. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else!¡± After a pause, Vicente put away the smile on his face and became serious. ¡°I will let you do what you need to do. You¡¯d better not have a finger in every pie!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Ladarius nodded repeatedly. Satisfied, Vicente opened the door and left the office Ladarius watched the door open and close. The ttering smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became inscrutable. Ladarius thought, this good-for-nothing still has not put his guard down. In the end, he still doesn¡¯t completely trust me. However, his little bit of caution is nothing in front of me The Petersen family will belong to me sooner orter! ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so boring for you to stay at home all day. You shoulde out to rx! There will be an auction in two days, and I will take you to buy two things you like.¡± Ingrid led her mother out. They spoke while shopping in luxury stores. Hannah¡¯s face was gloomy. Before, she was decisive because everything was still under her control. But recently, she increasingly felt that she could not keep her husband¡¯s heart. In the past, no matter what, her husband would still go home, but for more than half a month, he hardly came back. Obviously, his mind was on the woman outside. When Hannah thought about how the little bastard had been hanging around under her eyes every now and then, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to him, Hannah felt even more depressed. ¡°So what if I bought them? So what if I didn¡¯t? In the end, I still couldn¡¯t keep him,¡± Hannah sighed, her fingers gently sliding over her clothes without any thought. ¡°Mom, cheer up!¡± Ingrid turned around and gently pulled her arm. ¡°This is not the mother I know. My mother has always been very confident and charming! Why can¡¯t you keep my father? You were the best actress before, and you are still so beautiful now!¡± Hannah smiled helplessly, ¡°Beautiful? I am an old woman now!¡± ¡°Hello¡­.¡± A timid voice came from the side and asked cautiously, ¡°May I ask if you are Ms. Barnard? I mean the best actress, Hannah?¡± The girl who spoke was a sales clerk, but she held a small notebook and a pen in her hand. She looked at Hannah nervously and happily, looking very expectant. Hannah nodded. The girl immediately jumped up in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s really you! Ah, I¡¯m so happy! ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my gaffe. I¡¯m your fan! I really like you, but it¡¯s a pity that you retired from acting early. I didn¡¯t expect to have the honor of seeing you here. Can I have your autograph?¡± The girl held the notebook tightly with both hands and looked like a little fan. ¡°Sure.¡± Hannah nodded, took it, and signed her name. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It had been a long time since Hannah had signed her name, and she was a little rusty. She stopped writing and paused for a while before returning the notebook to the girl. The girl thanked Hannah profusely and ran happily to herpanion to show off. Ingrid smiled as she retracted her gaze and looked at her mother. ¡°Look, you are obviously very charming. You even have fans!¡± Hannah nced at Ingrid and shook hier head. ¡°Do you think you canfort me with this arrangement? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 353 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Wait to Watch a Good Show Ingrid was slightly stunned and quickly denied, ¡°How could that be? She was clearly your fan. How could you say that it was arranged by me! Besides¡­¡± ¡°Drop your act!¡± Hannah stared at her, shook her head, and said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell? From the moment we entered the store, the little girl had been staring at us, and she only ran over when you gave her a look. ¡°Also, even if she is really my fan, she has the courage to ask for an autograph here. She is doing things unrted to her work or even harassing customers. They will know the consequences. If it is not your arrangement, then this little girl must be a neer. She does not know the rules!¡± * After a pause, Hannah said, ¡°But from her badge, she is not a neer. Ingrid, I know your kindness, but it¡¯s really unnecessary! I know that I am old and I admit it.¡± ¡°I really lost to you!¡± With a sigh, Ingrid shook her head. ¡°Nothing can hide from your eyes! You are so smart, but why are you so stubborn about this matter? She is merely a wild woman. Why do you take her seriously?¡± Hannah shook her head. ¡°I am not taking her seriously. But in your father¡¯s heart, they are obviously more important. You know that when you were young, your father valued boys more than girls. The mistress gave birth to a son. He is the apple of your father¡¯s eye. If there reallyes a day, I completely believe that your father would rather divorce me than stand on our side.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t stand on our side, then we won¡¯t let him stand on our side!¡± As Ingrid spoke, she turned her body around, facing the mirror. ¡°Mom, take a good look. You¡¯re still so beautiful! If you make a wild woman? ¡°You looked so unhappy. Today, I¡¯ll make you happy!¡± Through the mirror, Hannah saw the scheming look in Ingrid¡¯s eyes and was stunned. ¡°Ingrid, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to let you watch a good show!¡± Ingrid smiled and then held her mother¡¯s arm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Let¡¯s go somewhere else to take a look!¡± The two of them walked out of the store. After a few more steps, Hannah stopped. Through the ss window, Hannah saw that in the luxury store in front of them, a woman was sitting diagonally in front of the cashier. She looked arrogant, and there were three sales girls serving her at the same time. Her hands were full of shopping bags. Although she was not happy and did not want to pay attention to it, it was impossible for Hannah not to know the mistress. Hannah recognized the woman at a nce. It was Leslie Charnell. She was Shawn¡¯s mistress, the mother of that bastard Vicente. Leslie was obviously younger than Hannah. Her beauty appeared ageless. She had thetest fashionable hairstyle and was sitting there like a richdy. Who would have thought that she was a mistress? ¡°Mom, look at her!¡± Ingrid clearly knew Leslie as well. She tilted her head and said softly. ¡°You¡¯re so angry, but she¡¯s shopping happily. With so many things, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be over 20 thousand dors.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a pause, Ingrid continued, ¡°Where did she get so much money? It seems that she hasn¡¯t worked for many years. Why does she have so much money? Does she use my father¡¯s card?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± At the mention of this, Hannah grewangrier and turned to leave. ¡°Mom, why are you leaving? Don¡¯t you want to watch a good show?¡± Ingrid pulled her back ¡°Ingrid, what are you going to do? Are you staying here to watch a good show of her or to watch me make a fool of myself? Are you going to wait for her toe out to humiliate me when she has finished shopping with your father¡¯s money?¡± Hannah was so angry that her chest heaved, and she insisted on not staying here, let alone making a scene here. ¡°Mom, you are so angry that you can¡¯t think straight! She swiped Dad¡¯s card, but you have to be willing to let her swipe it!¡± Ingrid smiled and extended her hand toward Hannah ¡°Mom, where¡¯s your phone?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hannah looked at Ingrid suspiciously. Although Hannah asked this, she still took out her phone. Taking the phone, Ingrid casually dialed a phone number. ¡°Hello, is this the bank? This is Shawn Petersen¡¯s wife. Yes, it¡¯s me, Mrs. Petersen. It¡¯s like this, I identally lost a few credit cards and was afraid of being used by bad people, so please freeze all the supplementary cards under my husband¡¯s name for the time being, okay?¡± Looking at Ingrid with wide eyes, Hannah was stunned. She was really so angry that she couldn¡¯t think straight! Hannah did not think of this method. She had acted in so many ys before. Why didn¡¯t shee up with such a method to deal with the mistress? Soon, her anger turned into joy and she was no longer angry. Hannah calmly looked at the ss window. The woman inside was still happily picking out things,pletely unaware of what was going on outside. Ingrid was still talking on the phone, ¡°Yes, the ID number is¡­ The phone number is¡­ Alright. Thank you!¡± After hanging up the phone, Ingrid returned the phone to her mother. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just wait and watch the show!¡± The two of them found a ce and sat down. They looked at the opposite side leisurely. There were a few nts covering the side. They could see the opposite side, but from the opposite angle, they were blocked by nts and no one could see them at all. Leslie had chosen her favorite stuff. She was about to pay the bill. With a leisurely expression, she raised her hand, holding a card between her fingers. Although Hannah already knew the result, looking at Leslie holding the supplementary card under her husband¡¯s name, Hannah still couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands tightly. She hated Leslie¡¯s guts! The salesdy respectfully took the card and turned to pay the bill. Soon, she came back and whispered something. Leslie took the card back and brought another one to the salesdy, then¡­ What happened next waspletely within expectations. After a few times, the salesdy¡¯s attitude was clearly different from before. Leslie was clearly flustered and exasperated. She stood there, pping the table and shouting. As for what Leslie was shouting, Hannah couldn¡¯t hear it, but she could guess. Looking at Leslie like this, Hannah felt very satisfied and relieved. There was probably no other way. Leslie walked around twice, one hand on her waist, and the other hand picking up her phone to make a call. ¡°Mom, Dad might call youter,¡± Ingrid whispered from the side. It was obvious that Leslie called Shawn. The cards were frozen and could not be used. Shawn was the first person Leslie thought of. Hannah stared over there with a cold smile on her face. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m waiting!¡± Looking at her mother¡¯s face, Ingrid raised her eyebrows. Her proud and arrogant mother had returned. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 354 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Don¡¯t You Trust Us? Sure enough, Hannah¡¯s cell phone rang soon, and she knew who it was without looking at it. Hannah had no expression on her face when she looked in the opposite direction. She stared at Leslie, who was nervous and embarrassed. Hannah just looked at Leslie coldly. After a while, she picked up her phone. The moment Hannah answered the phone, she seemed to have changed into a different person and said in an anxious tone, ¡°Hubby! My card is missing! What to do!¡± Shawn remained silent. Even Ingrid, who knew the whole thing, couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise her mother¡¯s acting skill when she saw Hannah¡¯s expression change in a second. No wonder Hannah had been a super star. Let alone her expression, even her voice could express her anxiety and uneasiness. No one would think that this matter had anything to do with her. ¡°How could the card disappear? Speak slowly, what card did you lose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. My cards and wallet are all gone! Impossible! I clearly brought them with me. How could they disappear?¡± Hannah sat there motionless, but her voice made people feel that she was about to go crazy and even a little wronged. When she said this, Shawn, who was originally going to question her, held it back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, think about it carefully. You are usually not a careless person. How can you lose them? Did you leave them in the car? Where did you go?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t ask the driver to drive me out today. I don¡¯t know what happened. Maybe it fell when I went to the toilet. Or was it stolen when I was shopping?¡± Hannah began to cry, ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I was afraid that someone would use it, so I froze all the subsidiary credit cards under your name. Don¡¯t worry. Even if someone stole it, there wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit troublesome to register and get new ones.¡± Shawnpletely believed Hannah¡¯s words. He sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, the loss is not big. You are so careless. But you can just freeze your cards. Why did you freeze all the cards under my name?¡± ¡°How would I know which card I lost? I can¡¯t remember the card number! Besides, I did that to protect ourmon property! Are you in a hurry to use money?¡± Her rhetorical question caused Shawn to stutter instead, ¡°No, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t need them now. I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. I don¡¯t want to say more. Bye!¡± With that, Hannah hung up the phone without waiting for Shawn to speak. Seeing this, Ingrid could not help but praise her mother¡¯s acting skills! Ingrid thought, Mom did a good job! Dad could not question her at all, and he waspletely speechless. Shawn probably called Leslie and told her that she couldn¡¯t pay for it today and that she couldn¡¯t take the things away. In fact, if it was Hannah who went to buy it, even if she didn¡¯t pay for it that day, she could just get the thing and pay for it another day. But Leslie was different. After all, she was just Shawni¡¯s lover. There were too many mistresses among these rich and powerful people. Maybe the rich guys would get tired of them and break up with them. So the mistresses could only get the things they wanted after they paid for them. Leslie lost her temper and left the store in a huff. She didn¡¯t even understand why she couldn¡¯t use the card when she left. Looking at her anxious appearance, Ingrid felt very good, and Hannah was in a much better mood. She also smiled. ¡°Ingrid, let¡¯s go. I will take you to buy something.¡± ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you not in the mood?¡± Ingrid asked despite knowing the answer. ¡°I¡¯m in the mood now!¡± With a slight smile, Hannah seemed to have won a great battle. The press conference was at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Simon and Silvia¡¯s ne arrived at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When they arrived, they did not even return home. They immediately went to thepany to prepare information andmunicate. of course, Ste and Winnie also knew about this matter. But the matter this time was important, so it had always been dealt with in Warin. They could not help, so they could only secretly worry. When they saw Silvia, they heaved a sigh of relief. Winnie hugged her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! How long have you been out? So many things have happened. What exactly happened? I was so worried! ¡°You said the recording¡­¡± The words came to an abrupt end. Ste, who was at the side, gently patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder, indicating that they should enter the office to talk. They entered the office. After closing the doors and windows and pulling up the curtains, Ste asked, ¡°What exactly happened with that recording? Are you framed again?¡± They definitely believed in Silvia, but they couldn¡¯t distinguish the voice in the recording. It sounded like Silvia. They wondered if the recording was edited. ¡°No, I said it!¡± Silvia admitted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will settle this matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry? How can I not worry? Do you know how influential this matter is? I heard that even the people in Washington have known about it. In the next two days, the Perfuming Association will send people to investigate. Why did you say that? Why did you poison the perfume? Are you stupid?¡± Winnie was rather agitated. She could not understand why Silvia had said those words. Therefore, she insisted that it was not Silvia who said those words. Now, even Silvia admitted it, so Winnie had to believe it. But Winnie couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°There will be a press conference tonight. I will exin it on the spot. You will know when the time comes.¡± Silvia smiled casually, ¡°Why do you have to say it at that time? Can¡¯t you say it now? Or don¡¯t you even trust us?¡± Winnie said anxiously. Ste waved her hand, ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t say that! Since Silvia said that, she must have her reasons. I believe you!¡± Silvia was touched by her friend¡¯s trust. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said. But now, she had more important things to do. ¡°My time is tight, and I have to make a trip to theb now. Winnie, you go with me. Ste, I may have some materials that I need you to prepare for me.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Ste nodded. Although Ste did not know what Silvia was going to do, Ste still believed in her after knowing her for so long. Winnie followed Silvia to theboratory, worried. After all, this matter had drawn a lot of attention. The local news in the past two days had almost been about this. Even when Winnie went shopping, she could see the consumers who were making a fuss. ¡°Silvia, is Mr. Palmer helping you to handle this matter?¡± Winnie thought about it and thought only the president of Warin could handle this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Public Rtions Department of Warin was really something. They solved the dispute in the mallin two days, but Winnie didn¡¯t know what they could say in the press conference. ¡°It¡¯s my own business. I can handle it myself.¡± Silvia winked at Winnie yfully, ¡°But if you are willing to help me, I am also very happy!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 355 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 355 Chapter 355 The Back-Seat Driver At six thirty in the evening. In the banquet hall of the most luxurious hotel in Boston, there were almost no empty seats. In addition to the media reporters, there were also some perfumers in the perfuming industry, and even those who had some connections to get an invitation. After all, this matter had caused a great uproar, shocking the perfuming industry, so everyone wanted toe and see how Silvia could exin it! They wondered if Silvia would apologize to the public or deny what she said. Simon¡¯s car did not go through the main entrance. It was arranged to arrive from the back, and then Simon walked through the VIP passage. Under the escort, he went all the way to the lounge. Simon¡¯s secretary, Tina Sutton, had already arrived early to make the cut. When she heard that Simon had arrived, she immediately rushed over with a stack of papers in her arms. Although Tina tried to look calm, it could be seen that she was more or less anxious. ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± Tina pushed open the door and called out. She looked around, but she did not see Silvia. Tina could not help but be surprised. ¡°Ms. Austin¡­ didn¡¯t shee?¡± ¡°She has something to do. She will be here soon,¡± Simon said faintly. After getting off the ne, Simon and Silvia went to do their own things. Silvia returned to Carmelo, and he returned to the mainpany. During the time he left, there were many things in thepany waiting for him to deal with. ¡°But there¡¯s not much time left. It¡¯s about to start. The reporters are almost all here.¡± Knowing that the rtionship between Simon and Silvia was not ordinary, Tina did not dare toin openly, but Tina was still dissatisfied. She thought, this matter waspletely caused by Silvia. If it was anyone else, they would have been fired. But now, Mr. Palmer had helped her a lot. The Public Rtions Department is already cleaning up her mess. This press conference is also for her. Thepany had never paved the way for an employee, but Silvia is an exception. It is almost time, and she has not arrived yet. Although I had not seen her before, she is quite arrogant. What kind of woman could make Mr. Palmer treat her so differently? Tina had a prejudice against Silvia. Tina thought, it is said that she¡¯s from the Austin family in LA, so she seems to be an unreasonable rich lady. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. From what she said in the recording, I¡¯m afraid that her previous works and awards were all done by someone else. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some time left?¡± Simon raised his wrist to look at his watch. He looked very calm and said lightly, ¡°Tina, when did you be so impatient?¡± . Although Simon was not angry, Tina could hear his displeasure. After all, she had been by his side for many years. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Palmer. I shouldn¡¯t have been. ¡°After all, the impact of this matter on thepany is not small. You may have seen it as well. In addition to the media, there are also many perfumers outside. There are many experts in the industry. Moreover, some of the high-level perfumers in ourpany are also very concerned about this matter. This is not only a matter of Ms. Austin alone. Not only will it affect thepany, but it may also implicate other perfumers in thepany. But Ms. Austin has note up until now, and there is no time to give her the manuscripts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Sitting up straight, Simon raised his wrist to look at the time again, but he did not have the slightest intention of calling to urge Silvia. ¡°Just wait.¡± Tina didn¡¯t say anything. Tina was extremely anxious. After waiting for a few niinutes and seeing that Simon was still in no hurry, she finally could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Palmer, may I call Ms. Austin and ask where she is? It should not be difficult for thepany to check the number of employees. Since Simon was not willing to rush Silvia, Tina decided to do that. ¡°No need.¡± Simon was still calin. ¡°You go outside and deal with the others. She will be here soon.¡± Tina had said everything she could, so it was useless no matter how anxious she was. She felt like the back-seat driver. Tina bit her lip and turned to leave. Only then did Simon take out his phone to take a look. His eyes darkened. When the two separated, Silvia said that she needed to prepare some evidence. It might take a bit of time, and she might be a bitte, but she would definitelye and give the media andpany an eptable exnation Simon had absolute trust in her and knew that is there was still no news of her, then it meant that she was not ready, and urging her was useless. As time passed, it was 6:55. There were only five minutes left. His phone finally rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Almost in a second, Simon picked up the phone. ¡°Simon, I am stuck in traffic now. We are rushing over, but I may be a littlete. Can you let the company handle it first? I¡­ I am sorry!¡± Silvia was apologetic. The time was almost enough, and Silvia was already desperately rushing for progress. However, she never expected that she would be stuck at the peak hour. It was almost seven o¡¯clock, but she could not make it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take your time. Where are you now? Do you want me to pick you up?¡± Simon asked in a deep voice. ¡°No need.¡± Silvia quickly said, ¡°There is a traffic jam here. Even if youe over, you will be stuck. You can wait for me over there. I will be there soon. I am with Winnie. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± When Simon heard that she had Winnie by her side, he heaved a sigh of relief. His fingers, which had been tightly clenched, loosened. ¡°Yes, there are people from thepany here dealing with it. Take your time. Call me if you need anything.¡± After thie call, Silvia finally felt a little more at ease. There was no time, so she had to give an exnation. Otherwise, they might be anxious. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Winnie looked at Silvia with bright eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silvia stayed a little further away from Winnie and pretended to be frightened by Winnie. ¡°Mr. Palmer is really gentle! I didn¡¯t know that in the past!¡± Thinking about the rumors and the prejudice she had against Simon in the past, Winnie thought the voice on the phone just now was so different Winnie thought, was that person really Simon. He is the president of Warin, a man who could shake the entire Boston easily. His voice was gentle and considerate. So affectionate! He even said those touching words! He loves Silvia so much! I¡¯m jealous! ¡°Is this your first day knowing him?¡± Silvia looked at Winnie with a wry face. ¡°It is indeed not the first day I met him. To be exact, I am not that familiar with him! Besides, his gentleness is only for you. He is not like¡­¡± Suddenly realizing what she had said, Winnie immediately stopped. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 356 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 356 Chapter 356 I¡¯ll Go ¡°What did you say? Who are you referring to?¡± Silvia immediately teased Winnie. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not as stupid and boring as some other man. Saying something nice is so difficult for some men!¡± Winnie was obviously trying to avoid the point, so she spoke vaguely. Silvia would not let her go so easily. ¡°Is that so? Who are you talking about? Do I know that man? Is he handsome? Is he brave? Is that man Freddie?¡± Winnie¡¯s face turned red as she red at Silvia. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m going to ignore you! Hmph!¡± ¡°Come on, you just talked about my things, but I can¡¯t say a few words about you. That¡¯s unfair!¡± Silvia shook her head and said emotionally. ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyway, you are not allowed to talk about me, and you are not allowed to mention him.¡± ¡°Him? Who?¡± Silvia pretended to be ignorant, which made Winnie mad, but there was nothing she N?velDrama.Org content rights. could do. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± Pouting her lips, Winnie looked at the box Silvia had been holding in her hand. Just an hour ago, they had just made the thing. In fact, everything was led by Silvia. Silvia gave the prescription and the ideas. Winnie was just a helper. The clock was ticking, so Winnie didn¡¯t study it carefully. She thought it was no different from the previous recipes. It was to make perfume, butter she found that there were more steps than before. She added something. As for what it was, she wasn¡¯t too sure. In any case, it was brought over by Silvia. As an assistant, Winnie just had to do it ording to the requirements. Only now did Winnie know that it was for the press conference. In other words, the thing they were busy with this afternoon was rted to today¡¯s rification. Winnie wondered what that could be. ¡°Silvia, can this thing prove your innocence?¡± Although Winnie believed Silvia, Silvia still had to prove herself in front of the public. As her friend, Winnie was worried. ¡°Of course, I am innocent!¡± Silvia smiled and held the box tighter in her hand, Seven o¡¯clock. The press conference started on time, but Silvia did not appear. The representative of the Public Rtions Department of Warin sat there and said a few polite words. First, she thanked everyone for their arrival, then she talked about the history of Warin¡¯s development, as well as their achievements in recent years. When it came to this year¡¯s performance and products, someone could not help but stand up and interrupt her, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, we are here to see Silvia today. What we need is the exnation of Warin and Ms. Austin about poisoning the perfume. We don¡¯t want to listen to these irrelevant words. Today, almost all the media in Boston havee. You should at least give everyone a satisfactory result, not nonsense, right?¡± His words soon resonated with everyone. They nodded and said, ¡°Yes! What we want is the result, an exnation, not nonsense.¡± ¡°Warin is an influentialpany. How can you fool people like this? ¡°I heard that Ms. Austin is already engaged to Mr. Palmer of Warin. So, Mr. Palmer is going to protect his fianc¨¦e to the end?¡± ¡°The impact of this matter is so great. It¡¯s not just about Warin. The perfuming industry has been affected by her. This will affect our reputation! In the future, who will dare to buy perfume? Who knows if it has been poisoned? She is spreading rumors and creating trouble. She is bewitching the public! Some of the more radical ones had already issued a strong condemnation. The representative managed to remain calm andforted the people, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Ourpany is holding a press conference today to give everyone a reasonable and fair exnation. We will definitely give everyone a result today. However, something went wrong. Ms. Austin has not arrived yet, so please give her and us some time, okay?¡± Warin had a very high position in the makeup industry. Moreover, the Public Rtions Department had expressed its sincerity. Everyone looked at each other and temporarily calmed down. However, there were always a few people who stirred things up. Someone raised his voice and . said, ¡°Is she afraid toe?¡± This sentence was what many people thought. In fact, some people also felt that Silvia did not dare toe at all, and she would note. ¡°Yes! There is news that Ms. Austin has already arrived in Boston at three o¡¯clock this afternoon. It has been such a long time. Even if she had a meal, took a bath, bought clothes, and got dressed, she should be here now. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How long do we have to wait? Shouldn¡¯t we have a time limit? Do we have to sit here with you and wait endlessly?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, the deadline must be given! Wait for another half an hour. If she doesn¡¯te, it will mean that she doesn¡¯t dare toe. You are deliberately putting us in a spot!¡± People would change their minds because of some opinions. With a few words, the crowd was agitated. Standing in the shadows behind the hall, Simon narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the vast crowd. Some men were particrly excited. Simon slightly turned his head. Freddie immediately understood and came forward. Simon whispered, ¡°Those few, go check them. Also check how the traffic police are doing with the jam.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Freddie immediately went to do it. ¡°Mr. Palmer, the traffic jam is hard to predict. She may not be able to arrive in half an hour.¡± Tina, who was following behind him, revealed a hint of anxiety despite her control. ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded slightly. ¡°If she can¡¯t get here¡­¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go.¡± The deep voice was firm and decisive. Tina had nothing to say. Tina thought, what kind of magic does Ms. Austin have to be protected by the president like this? ¡°Everyone, please be quiet.¡± The Public Rtions Department was still trying to calm down the people in the venue. ¡°Today, everyone came here to ask for an understanding and a result. Ms. Austin has indeed arrived in Boston. For objective reasons, she can¡¯t be there for the time being. But I promise everyone that Ms. Austin is indeed rushing here. Please give Ms. Austin some time, and also give Us a little time. ¡°In order to express our apologies, Warin has also prepared a little gift for all the reporters and . friends who areing today. Everyone can rest now. Have some snacks and fruit and wait patiently. Ms. Austin will be here soon.¡± After the representative gave a slight gesture, some waiters came in with trays filled with exquisite snacks and fruits. For the time being, people stopped shouting. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 357 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 357 Chapter 357 How Can Things Go On Like This? There was a traffic jam, which got worse because of an ident in the front. Although the traffic police officers were guiding there, the cars only moved forward slowly. Seeing the car move forward slowly. Silvia, who was originally calm, could not help but be a little anxious. She looked at the countless cars in front of her and checked the time, saying, ¡°Sir, let me get out of the car from here.¡± Then, she said to Winnie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. I¡¯ll get out of the car and leave the busy road first.¡± ¡°There are so many cars. How dangerous!¡± Winnie grabbed Silvia¡¯s arm and said worriedly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will pay attention to my safety. There is no time.¡± Silvia looked outside. If she remembered correctly, there should be a path nearby, and she could walk toward the hotel directly at a faster speed. ¡°Then you¡­ Be careful.¡± Winnie was worried. But since Silvia insisted, Winnie could not say anything else but asked her to be careful. When the car stopped again, Silvia opened the door and got out of the car. She ran to the roadside, holding the box tightly in her hands. She had to get to the hotel as soon as possible and could not dy any longer. People present at the press briefing gradually became restless and noisy again. They almost finished the fruits and snacks, and as time passed by, some of them turned impatient. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Where is Silvia? Are you lying?¡± ¡°We respect and believe in Warin, but you can¡¯t treat us as fools. What time is it? Why isn¡¯t Silvia here yet?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯te now, we won¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t dare toe at all. Actually, you¡­¡± . The sharp voice of the microphone interrupted the noisy people. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the person on the stage. Simon, wearing a tailored ck suit walked out slowly. After all, Simon was the president of Warin, an influential figure in Boston. In an instant, everyone stopped talking and looked at the stage quietly with tacit understanding, waiting for Simon¡¯s reply. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Silvia did not appear today, but if Simon was willing to say a few words, then their trip would not have been in vain. People under the stage thought, it seemed that Silvia did not dare to appear, and that was why Simon stood up for her! Unexpectedly, the cold blooded Mr. Palmer in the business is so considerate to his fianc¨¦e. He is even willing to help her take such responsibility. It is a pity that Silvia is a brainless and gutless woman! People had all kinds of thoughts, but most of them felt pity for Simon and that Silvia did not deserve him. Simon stood there like a beam of light. He did not need to say anything to attract everyone¡¯s attention. He cleared his throat and looked around. His gaze paused for a moment on several people before he said, ¡°Thank you for your visit. I think you should be quite clear about the purpose of today¡¯s press conference. ¡°A few days ago, a voice recording that was posted on the Inte caused a lot of criticism to Ms. Austin, the perfumer of Warin. I think most of you present have already heard about the recording. but as for its authenticity, you may have your judgments, ¡°Now, I won¡¯t talk about the authenticity of the recording. I¡¯ll talk about its content.¡± After a pause, Simon looked at the audience and asked, ¡°Among the guests who came today, I saw quite a few perfumers. From your point of view, do you think it is feasible to add toxins to perfume? In other words, can you do it?¡± No one had expected that they would be questioned. Someone wanted to say. ¡°We are here to ask you, not for you to ask us.¡± However, in the face of Simon, no one dared to say so and looked at each other. ¡°Is there anyone who can answer my questions?¡± Simon continued. OM His attitude was sincere, and he didn¡¯t seem to be setting up a trap or making things difficult for others deliberately, so some perfumers were eager to try. Warin¡¯s status in the perfume industry was needless to mention. Even if such negative news spread out, it could eliminate the negative influence quickly, which was enough to prove its strength. As a perfumer, in addition to his strength and interest, he naturally hoped to engage in a betterpany. After all, stepping on the shoulders of giants meant he could stand higher and have more achievements. So, some perfumers wanted to win Simon¡¯s attention at this time. If they could get Simon¡¯s favor, they would be able to work in Warin and even take the position of the chief perfumer. ¡°Mr. Palmer, in fact, I have thought about the question you asked. To tell you the truth, I have tested it myself.¡± Someone stood up and replied, ¡°However, with the current technology, I think it is ¡­ impossible.¡± The perfumer¡¯s words caused the reporters to frown. They thought, wasn¡¯t he helping Silvia get away with it? Which side did he belong to? ¡°I don¡¯t know how Ms. Austin did it, but the spice itself is unstable, and the perfume is also vtile, During the process of making perfume, other materials will be added, and their amount needs to be controlled very carefully. The perfumers have to be extremely cautious. As for adding toxins, it will make the perfume more uncontroble.¡± The perfumer stopped and pushed his sses with his hand. ¡°So, I think that it is impossible to achieve. Could it be ¡­ Ms. Austin made a joke or an exaggeration?¡± Simon stood there, his face expressionless. It was impossible to see his emotions, but his secretary, Tina, was a little excited. Tina thought, that¡¯s right! Just say that Silvia was just joking or bragging. Wouldn¡¯t this be enough to exin to the public and solve the current predicament? She could not help but look at Simon, wishing she could convey her thoughts with her eyes, However, Simon did not even look at her. He only nodded at the perfumer. ¡°Thank you for sharing Is there anyone else who has different opinions?¡± Since someone had stood up, another perfumer continued to talk quickly. The press conference, which had originally been held to rify the bad news, suddenly became an experience-sharing conference. The reporters were all shocked. How could things go on like this? Just as one perfumer finished speaking, another was about to speak, but someone finally could not help but interrupt. . ¡°Mr. Palmer, forgive me for being presumptuous! I think you are just stalling for time. What we want to hear now is not the opinions of the other perfumers, but Ms. Austin¡¯s exnation. Shouldn¡¯t she stand up and exin to us and the consumers? ¡°Or won¡¯t she appear today? If that¡¯s the case, please tell us early. We don¡¯t have to wait here.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 358 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The World Is Crazy! ¡°Actually, Ms. Austin¡­¡± Seeing that Simon only stared at the person who spoke and said nothing. Tina became anxious and could not help but speak. Before she could finish her words, she heard a clear voice. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± Silvia panted and looked a little embarrassed. Her hair was wet and stuck to her face, and she was wearing casual clothes. The reporters, who thought that Silvia would dress up to attend the press conference, were shocked. After they reacted, they picked up their cameras and took photos. In any case, Silvia had finally appeared, and their trip here was not in vain. As for why Silvia was in such a sorry state, it might be that she did not want toe but was forced to appear. Some reporters started to imagine a big show in their minds. Simon turned to look at Silvia, who was holding a box in her hand. She did notpletely calm down, and her breathing was rapid. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± Simon said gently. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sweat on Silvia¡¯s forehead and cheeks gently. Tina and the staff of Warin on the stage were shocked. The reporters below the stage widened their eyes. They reacted quickly and kept pressing the shutter. This was a rare opportunity! Simon was actually so considerate! There had never been any scandals about him. Some rumors even said that Simon was not interested in women but men! But now, he showed off his love in front of everyone! Although everyone thought that Simon¡¯s appearance at the press conference and attitude to the negative news showed his favor to Silvia, guessing and hearing from others waspletely different from seeing it with their own eyes, . ¡°I am fine,¡± Shaking her head, Silvia said. I know.¡± Simon wasposed as usual. In his eyes, there was only Silvia, as if the media and everything else didn¡¯t exist. Simon took a bottle of water from the table, opened it, and handed it to Silvia. ¡°Drink some water first, sit down, and talk slowly. I will apany you.¡± ¡°OK! Silvia nodded obediently. She was indeed thirsty. After drinking some water, she sat down on an empty seat. Finally, she recovered a little. Silvia ran all the way here. Although it was not very far away, she was tired enough. Fortunately, it was not toote. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Now, she was sitting here, and so many people below the stage were staring at her. She knew that quite a number of them were waiting for her to make a fool of herself, but she was sorry to disappoint them! ¡°First of all, I have to apologize to you. For some reason, I camete and made you wait for so long. I am really sorry,¡± Silvia apologized sincerely. Because of her attitude, some people¡¯s dissatisfactions were not as strong as before. ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s about the recording that was spread online. ¡°Silvia cleared her throat and looked down with clear eyes. ¡°I have to admit that in the recording, the voice was mine. Although the recording was edited, I did say that.¡± Her words immediately caused an uproar. Tina felt that her heart almost stopped, and she couldn¡¯t help but re at Silvia. She thought, is she crazy? We had made so much foreshadowing and effort to help her restore her image, reduce the losses of thepany as much as possible, and eliminate the negative effects. But with several sentences, she ruined all our efforts! She should have learned from the previous perfumer and said that she was bragging and joking. But she admitted it seriously. Did she feel that she was heroic and mighty? A brainless woman! Tina then looked at Simon, who had no intention of stopping Silvia at all. Instead, his eyes were always fixed on Silvia, as if she was the only one in his world. F Tina roared in her heart, Crazy! The world is crazy! Mr. Palmer is also crazy! She looked at the sky speechlessly and didn¡¯t know how the press conference would end today. In any case, since things were going on like this, she could only grit her teeth and continue listening. ¡°Ms. Austin, do you mean that the recording was edited? In other words, what we heard was not your original meaning, right?¡± The reporters were all smart people, and they quickly concluded the key points. ¡°The recording was indeed edited, but Ms. Austin¡¯s words are coherent and have not been edited.¡± Someone raised an objection. In the face of so many questions, Silvia was not anxious. She smiled and nodded, ¡°You must have listened to the recording carefully and analyzed it seriously. To tell the truth, I also heard it. My words were indeed not edited. You are right. ¡°But you may have overlooked one thing. Ournguage is profound, and many words have the same pronunciation. Also, some words can express different meanings in different contexts. After that, Silvia suddenly stood up. Not knowing what she was going to do, the reporters all stared at her. Silvia held a pen in her hand, turned around, and walked to a board behind her. She began to write something. The others from Warin didn¡¯t know what Silvia was going to do either. They looked at what she was writing curiously and then saw a big word, ¡°Poison!¡± They were so shocked that their faces changed, thinking, what was she going to do? Tina felt that she was going to faint. She thought that Warin was going to be destroyed by Simon who only loved his woman but ignored his career. Tina looked at Simon sadly. Simon did not react at all but looked at the board calmly. ¡°What will you think of when you see the word? What do you think it means?¡± Turning around and pointing at the word with her hand, Silvia asked. ¡°Poison.¡± Someone read it out. ¡°Ms. Austin, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you admit that you really poisoned? So, it is possible to poison the perfume, right?¡± With a faint smile, Silvia did not answer. Instead, she added two more strokes with the pen. This time, she did not write but added a punctuation mark. The word on the board became poison¡±. ¡°And now?¡± Silvia asked again, There was silence below the stage, and then people whispered to each other. Some people . understood it, but some did not. Frowning. Tina said in her heart, is there any difference? Does the punctuation mark mean a lot? ¡°The double quotation marks can mean emphasis, special titles, sarcasm, and denial. So the poison I mentioned in the recording doesn¡¯t represent the ordinary ¡®poison¡¯ as you think. Silvia exined in a clear voice, ¡°But the punctuation mark cannot be seen in our usual conversation. Case by case, what I mean in the recording is not the same as your understanding.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 359 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Medicine Is Also Poison Sometimes For a moment, the press conference was filled with the exims of ¡°poison¡±. People repeated it in different tones to see if its meaning would be different. Even the staff of Warin were chanting curiously. Only Silvia was calm andposed and stood in ce. Even if she did not dress up carefully, she was still beautiful enough to attract all people¡¯s attention. ¡°But even if that¡¯s the case, what do you mean by saying it? If it¡¯s not poison, could it be a tonic?¡± Such questions were obviously within Silvia¡¯s expectations. She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a tonic, but it¡¯s almost the same. After all, the tonic is beneficial to the body, and what I added has the same effect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep us guessing. So, you admit that you have added some additives in the process of making the perfume, right? What exactly did you add?¡± The booing always worked. When someone spoke, countless people echoed. Silvia stopped smiling and looked around seriously. Her seriousness made the others calm down, and they felt that she was about to get angry. ¡°Before I tell you what I added. I want to talk about why I added it.¡± Silvia lowered her head and paced around slowly, looking a little serious. Her pace was slow as if it was heavy. For a moment, no one spoke. They all quieted down and waited for Silvia to continue. After walking back and forth for a while, Silvia finally stopped and looked up at the audience. ¡°You may have heard about it. Last month, my grandfather passed away. ¡°My grandfather is a strict but kind old man. He has always been healthy, but unexpectedly, in hister years, he suffered from insomnia and couldn¡¯t sleep well almost every night,¡± Silvia said in a low voice, which made people feel emotional and sad unconsciously. ¡°For an old man, eating and sleeping are two important things. If he doesn¡¯t eat or sleep well, it will affect his health greatly. So, as his granddaughter, I think about whether I can do my best to help my grandfather. Later, I tried to add something that could help people sleep well to the perfume.¡± After a pause, Silvia said in a louder voice, ¡°As everyone knows, it is not a strange thing that scented candles can help sleep. Some special incense, such asvender, would calm people down. But it won¡¯t be of much help to my grandfather, who is suffering from serious insomnia. So tried to add some herbs to help him sleep and calm his mind. Regarding the weight and taste, tested it many times.¡± Silvia¡¯s words seemed to have a power that could convince people. They thought that what she said was reasonable, and they gradually understood the truth. ¡°So, the ¡®poison¡¯ you mentioned is actually medicine? Then why did you say it was poison?¡± Someone raised his hand and asked. . Silvia smiled, ¡°Medicine is also poison sometimes!¡± That seemed to be reasonable. Soon, someone else asked, ¡°The perfume sold by Warin, as well as the other essential oil you made, also contain this ¡®poison¡¯?¡± Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°The medicine added is only aimed at my grandfather¡¯s illness. Not all consumers need this special effect. Therefore, I won¡¯t add it to the other products. Besides, do you think that the cost of adding more herds will be low? Of course not. If so, aren¡¯t we increasing the cost? Warin is not a charity after all.¡± Silvia said half-jokingly, and there was a burst ofughter below. The atmosphere became much more rxed. Even the other members of Warinughed. They did not expect the situation to change suddenly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Not only was the crisis gradually resolved, but it was also better than they had imagined. ording to the original solution, they were only going to deny the authenticity of the recording or admit that Silvia was just speaking nonsense. The two methods were only expedient and couldn¡¯t truly solve the problem. After all, in an era with well-developed Inte and technology, it was easy for people to analyze the recording carefully and proved that it was indeed Silvia who said those words. With it, they would try to make things worse. Warin couldn¡¯t be too overbearing. Things had already spread widely, and if it was controlled by money, theizens would only believe that what Silvia said online was the truth. However, if Silvia stood up, it would be different. She did not deny what she said in the recording, and she also exined it clearly. If someone wanted to do something with the recording, it would be inconvincible. Anyway, Silvia had even told in public what was added to the perfume. ¡°But Ms. Austin, I have tested it before. After adding other things to it, the performance of the perfume will be very unstable. Are you sure it is feasible? Have you seeded in doing it?¡¯ The one who raised the question was the first perfumer who answered Simon¡¯s question. Obviously, he was still not convinced, He had tried many times, but he had never seeded. Seeing how young Silvia was, he did not believe that she was able to do so. Just as Silvia said, some spices had the effects of helping people sleep and calming their minds, but it was the nature of the raw materials. How could it be so easy to mix them up? The fusion of the fragrance and thepatibility of the spices also mattered a lot. Moreover, thoughts werepletely different from practices. As for whether Silvia could seed in doing it, the perfumer still maintained a skeptical attitude. ¡°Here are two samples.¡± Silvia walked to the table and opened the box she had brought. TWO brown ss bottles were inside. ¡°These two bottles of perfume were made by me and my assistant in the laboratory after I returned to Boston. ¡°One adds the ingredients of calming people¡¯s minds, and the other one adds the ingredients of refreshing their minds. It ispletely different. If you have any questions, you can try it.¡± The perfumer did not refuse and walked up the stage directly. Standing there, he looked at Silvia with suspicion in his eyes. Silvia smiled and raised her hand to signal for him to do as he pleased. After thinking for a while, the perfumer took out two test papers, picked up a bottle, and observed it carefully. He opened the bottle and made it erect. After putting it a bit away from his nose, he took a deep breath and frowned. He looked up at Silvia and saw that she was still calm. Then he dripped a drop on the test paper. They were both perfumers, so they had some understanding of spices and essential oils. Just by the color and smell, they could roughly distinguish the ingredients contained. Looking a little confused, the perfumer picked up the test paper and sniffed it. Gradually, he frowned more tightly. He maintained the same posture and didn¡¯t move at all. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 360 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 360 Chapter 360 He Is Not Afraid of Death ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing that he did not move, someone could not help but ask. The perfumer looked up at Silvia in confusion. He looked at her and sniffed the smell on the test paper. He didn¡¯t answer. He wiped his nose with the towel on the side and picked up another bottle without hesitation, repeating the same action. His reaction aroused others¡¯ interest. They curiously stretched their necks to see what was going The perfumer put down the test paper and looked at Silvia with a surprised expression. ¡°How did you do it? ¡°By trial and error,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Impossible! I tried many times, but I failed. You said that you only made these two bottles when you returned to Boston. This is even more impossible!¡± He stared at the two bottles with a face full of disbelief. ¡°If I had to rush back to Boston to start the experiment, it would be impossible, but not. I have tested it many times before. I know the ingredients and their proportion. When I came back, I just needed to ask thepany to prepare the materials, and then asked the assistant to help me ording to my form. It was efficient.¡± Silvia then looked at others. ¡°But I¡¯m very sorry for dying your time. I had enough time, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a traffic jam, so I camete.¡± As Silvia spoke, she bowed deeply to express her apology. W Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Most of the reporters had a great change of view on Silvia. Previously, they thought that she was not worthy of Simon, for she was timid and brainless. But now, it seemed that Silvia was graceful and had a calm demeanor. Moreover, she added herbs to the perfume and did not change the fragrance. It was hard for ordinary people to do it. The idea was novel, and the practice was awesome. ¡°Sir, you can return to your seat.¡± Silvia saw that the perfumer was standing in front of her, so she reminded him. The man looked at Silvia in a daze. He did not move, as if he had not regained his senses. ¡°Sir? Simon frowned slightly. Just as he was about to signal the staff next to him to take the man away. he saw that the perfumer suddenly took two steps forward and stared straight at Silvia. ¡°Can you take me as your disciple?¡± Silvia was stunned and thought that she did not hear it clearly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you take me as your disciple or your assistant, as long as you let me follow you? I want to know how this was made and what I did wrong.¡± He was agitated and even seemed like he was about to pounce forward. Silvia was shocked and subconsciously stepped back. Just as the perfumer was about to move forward, the staff quickly stopped him and dragged him away to prevent him from overreacting. ¡°Ms. Austin, I am serious. Please ept me as your disciple! I want to learn from you¡­¡± The perfumer was pulled out, but he kept shouting. He eased the tense atmosphere, but he felt a little awkward. Silvia did not expect such a sudden situation. This was unexpected, but she was relieved that the perfumer had been pulled away. No one doubted Silvia anymore. It turned out that the so-called ¡°poisoning was a mistake. They learned the knowledge of perfuming increased new knowledge, and knew more about their culture. It was funny. ¡°Thank you for your presence. The press conference tonight is close to the end¡­¡± Warin¡¯s staff came forward to call an end, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted, and the smile on his face froze. ¡°You have such useful medicine, but your grandfather died.¡± These words were like a sharp sword that tore through the sky, making things tense. Everyone followed the source of the voice and looked over, only to see a stranger. The man was sitting there with his legs crossed. His posture was unrestrained and casual. There was a mocking smile on his face. He stared at Silvia, who was standing in front of him. The sharpness in his eyes made people not dare to look at him. ¡°Who is he?¡± Someone asked in a low voice. ¡°Heavens. How can he touch Silvia¡¯s raw nerve?¡± Although the media had done a lot of things to hurt others, they had concerns. For the sake of Warin and Simon¡¯s presence, Marc¡¯s death was taboo. To put it mildly, the man meant that it was useless no matter what medicine Silvia added. Her grandfather died. To put it bluntly, the man was questioning Silvia about what good it would be if she added medicine, and if her grandfather¡¯s death was rted to what she added. Everyone¡¯s faces changed. Some people felt that this man was too rude, and others felt that what he said was reasonable. Some people were thrilled about what would happen. The man was not afraid of death! How dare he say so bluntly in front of Simon? Did he think Simon was just a bluffer? The crowd looked at the man and then looked at Simon and Silvia who had stood up. Silvia narrowed her eyes. It was him. After staring at Silvia for a few seconds, the man stood up unhurriedly. He raised his hand and brushed off the dust that did not exist on his body. He then walked up to Silvia. He did not cower in the slightest and even carried a little arrogance. No one left. They found that something more exciting wasing. ¡°Silvia, nice to meet you again.¡± Standing in front of Silvia, the man raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°Mr. Halpert, what can I do for you?¡± Silvia looked at Abel coldly. Abel had no intention of shaking his hand with Silvia, so Silvia would not take the initiative to reach out. With a smile, Abel turned around and looked up at the people who were thrilled about what would happen. He smiled meaningfully and turned around. The smile on his face quickly disappeared. Then, Abel took out a certificate from his pocket and waved it in front of her. ¡°Ms. Austin, on behalf of Perfuming Association, I will officially investigate you. As for what you just said, I have recorded it. We will verify its authenticity. In addition¡­¡± Abel deliberately stopped and looked at Silvia calmly. However, he did not see any panic on her face. He could not help but feel disappointed. ¡®I heard that you do not have a qualification certificate. You are suspected of illegal business. We will hold your responsibility.¡± What Abel said was like a bomb, and the reporters were shocked. Silvia didn¡¯t have a qualification certificate. They never thought that as a well-known perfumer, who had even won international awards. Silvia didn¡¯t even have the most basic certificate. Now that the Perfuming Association intervened, it seemed that the usation was true. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 361 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Better Not Just as Silvia was about to speak, Simon took a step forward and stood in front of her. ¡°Mr. Halpert, if there¡¯s any problem, the Legal Department of Warin will contact you.¡± However, as far as I know, the Perfuming Association doesn¡¯t have such power yet.¡± With that, Simon held Silvia¡¯s waist, turned around, and left from the backstage passage, Abel wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by the staff of Warin. ¡°Mr. Halpert, please stop.¡± Abel raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t follow up. He just stood there and looked at Simon¡¯s and Silvia¡¯s backs with a meaningful smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Perfuming Association would send Abel here,¡± Silvia sighed. Silvia had received the call and was prepared. However, she had not expected it toe so quickly. Moreover, it was Abel who came over. He even came to the press conference. Abel meant to embarrass Silvia and to make things difficult for her just now. He came with ill intentions! ¡°Whoeveres will have the same result!¡± Simon said confidently. He held Silvia¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Halpert family¡¯s influence is in Washington. We¡¯re in Boston, out of their reach. Moreover, the Palmer family and the Halpert family are in close contact. Abel is not enough to make the two families turn against each other.¡± Simon thought Silvia was worried that the Halpert family¡¯s interference would make thingsplicated. So, heforted her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is just Abel¡¯s personal intention. The Halpert family is not involved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the Halpert family.¡± Silviaughed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of their investigation! Besides, the qualification certificate is just a piece of paper. It is a test system set up by the Perfuming Association. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± As a matter of fact, there were a few ranking assessments for perfuming in the world. After taking the test for primary, intermediate, and advanced perfumers, Silvia stopped. She felt that since she had proven that she had the ability, there was no need to be busy with this kind of formalized exam. It wouldn¡¯t be more meaningful for Silvia to do more research and development of new products and look for new perfumes Silvia did not expect that one day, because of such a piece of paper, a so-called ability proof, she would be in trouble ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you think that way!¡± Simon¡¯s fingers moved and slid down to Silvia¡¯s waist. Silvia blushed and struggled. ¡°We¡¯re not alone.¡± Was Simon going to do something intimate with her here? That would be too embarrassing! ¡°What?¡± Sirron responded, but his fingers pinched a few times at Silvia¡¯s side. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Your clothes are wet.¡± Only then did Silvia realize that her clothes were wet with sweat. She ran all the way here. It was tiring, and her clothes were wet. Silvia was in a hurry so that she didn¡¯t get changed. Her clothes just stuck to her body When Silvia was on the stage just now, she had to deal with all kinds of problems and was in a state of high concentration and tension, so she ignored it. After Simon reminded her, she realized that her clothes had not dried yet. It was a little chilly with her clothes sticking to her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. You need to take a bath and get changed.¡± Simon took off his coat and draped it over Silvia¡¯s shoulder before going out with Silvia in his arms. The car went back to the Royal Pce smoothly. It had only been a few months since they left this ce, but it was as if they had left for a very long time. The house was clean. Even if no one lived in it during this period, some people woulde to clean it regrly. The moment the lights lit up, there was a sense of warmth, as if they had returned home. Silvia had a habitual attachment to this ce, which she treated as her home with Simon. Simon kissed Silvia¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Go take a shower first, or you¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Silvia nodded and went upstairs to take a bath. Silvia was indeed tired. After a few days of hard work and today¡¯s press conference, her muscles rxedpletely. So, she felt tired. Silvia hurriedly took a shower and came out. The room was empty, and Simon had not gone upstairs yet, so Silvia wanted to get changed and go downstairs to see him. Silvia sat on the bed, and all her muscles rxed. She immediately fell back uncontrobly, and her whole body became soft.Oh, it was sofortable¡­ After dealing with the documents downstairs and telling thepany about the follow-up of the press conference tonight, Simon found it waste at night. Simon stretched his body and then nced at the clock hanging on the wall. For such a long time, there was no movement at all. Silvia hadn¡¯te downstairs. Simon turned off the lights and went upstairs. When he opened the bedroom door, he found that the lights were still on. He turned his eyes and saw that on the huge bed, Silvia was lying there. She seemed to have fallen asleep Simon smiled dotingly. He walked over and looked down. His wife had her eyes closed, and her lips were slightly pouted. Her hair was wrapped in a dry hair hat. But probably because she wasn¡¯t too well- behaved in her sleep, it had scattered, revealing her half-dry hair. It seemed that Silvia was too tired. She fell asleep without even drying her hair. Sirmion bent down and gently picked Silvia up. He wanted to move her to the middle of the bed. However, with just a slight movement, Silvia muttered. She even kicked her feet unhappily. She was probably unhappy about being disturbed was about to move next, she snorted and suddenly turned over. Not only did Silvia return to her original position, but she even leaned closer than before. It was okay if Silvia was on the edge of the bed, but she was in the middle. Simon did not even have the space to lie down. After a few ¡°battles¡±, Simon gasped for breath. He stood there with his hands on his hips, gasping for breath. Simon furrowed his brows and stared at Silvia, who was sleeping soundly. Simon failed to notice before that Silvia was a restless sleeper. Was it because Simon used to sleep too soundly to notice it? Simon was soaked in sweat. Since there was no ce for Simon to lie down, he decided to take a bath and lie down in the bathtub. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After making up his mind, Simon began to unbuckle his belt, unbutton his shirt, and zip down the zipper¡­ Simon¡¯s clothes were loose, and he bent down to take off his pants. Silvia, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, moved her eyes and woke up. Silvia opened her eyes in a daze. She was a little groggy. She only felt that something was shaking in front of her. Sheposed herself and saw a charming scene. After taking a deep breath, Silvia coughed twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I think it¡¯s better not!¡± Simon was speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 362 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Incredibly Beautiful Simon was speechless not because of what Silvia said. When she said this, she twisted her body and sat up. holding Simon¡¯s waist and pressing her face against his abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± Silvia said no, but she meant yes? Simon maintained the state of wanting to take off his pants but had not. His body stiffened as he thought, should / respond to her actions and sleep with her now, or should / listen to her and push her aside so that she could have a good rest? In the next second, Silvia¡¯s small hand was restlessly sliding up and down Simon¡¯s abs ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± Simon was lost for words. Alright, Silvia deserved it. She aroused Simon, so she had to be responsible Simon didn¡¯t think too much about it. His hormones were surging. His actions were even faster than his thinking. Simon pressed down on Silvia and held her restless hands, controlling them on the sides of her body. Simon pressed against Silvia and said, ¡°There¡¯s more¡­¡± Before Simon could finish, his expression suddenly changed. Silvia suddenly bent her knees and happened to hit Simon¡¯s fatal part In an instant, all impulse and desire were gone. Simon¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Silvia, who was sleeping with her eyes closed. There was nothing he could do How could Silvia sleep so soundly? Simon stood up to ease the tension in his body. He took off his clothes and picked Silvia up. Perhaps Simon was a little angry. When he picked Silvia up, he was not careful but a little rude Simon ced Silvia on the side where she often slept. Probably because Simon moved too much, Silvia suddenly woke up from her sleep and stared at Simon with her eyes wide open. Then she felt that her body fell. Did shee to another ce? Silvia wondered, did / fall asleep? ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you swako?¡± Simon looked into Silvia¡¯s eyes and wondered if she had woken up or not, like what happened just now ¡°Have ifallen asleep?¡± From what Simon asked, Silvia thought that she had fallen asleep. But she had no impression of it at all. Silvia only remembered that she took a bath and got changed, ready to go downstairs to look for Simon, Silvia looked around. She was in the bedroom. In other words, she did not go downstairs. So, did Silvia fall asleep while sitting on the bed it was 100 exagnated Silvia once stayed upte for a project. She did not sleep for a few days. However, no matter how tired she was, she could arrange everything she had to do before sleeping. This was the first time she fell asleep unknowingly Silviamented that she had aged. Looking at her innocent face, Simon did not know what to say. The anger he had just felt disappeared without a trace. ¡°Continue to sleep. I will go and take a shower.¡± Simon stood up N?velDrama.Org content. Before Silvia called out to Simon, she saw him turn back. ¡°Forget it. You better not sleep. When I finish washing. I¡¯ll dry your hair. It¡¯s not good to sleep with wet hair.¡± Silvia was speechless. Just like that, Silvia watched Simon walk into the bathroom. From behind, Simon¡¯s waist and shoulders were perfectly proportional, However, Silvia felt that Simon seemed to be a little unhappy. Silvia yawned. She didn¡¯t seem to be as sleepy as before. In addition, he told h Silvia got out of bed and took out the hairdryer to slowly blow her hair, Silvia did not have this habit. When she was in the Austin¡¯s home for the convenience of practicing martial arts, she always had short hair. Moreover, most of the Austin family were men, and no one helped her with beautiful pigtails After Silvia went to university, her hair slowly grew longer. Back then, Ladarius always said that he liked girls with long hair, so she never cut her hair, Unconsciously, her hair grew longer, Later, after being with Simon, Silvia would help her dry her hair and urge her not to sleep with wet hair. So, if one truly loved someone, the former would not be concerned about what kind of hairstyle the latter had, but about how to make thetter suffer less Thinking of this, Silvia gave a smile as she blew her hair. Simon came out of the bathroom and saw such a beautiful scene Silvia sat at the table. She tilted her head and dried her hair with a hairdryer. One hand was holding a hairdryer, and the other hand was gently pping her hair from time to time. Silvia¡¯s hair was fluffy and natural. It brushed past her face with the wind. A faint fragrance floated in the air Silvia was incredibly beautiful! Simon¡¯s anger from being kicked earlier had disappeared. He doted on his wife, Simon walked over and took the hairdryer from Silvia¡¯s hand ¡°Let me do it.¡± Silvia did not argue with him and directly handed the hairdryer to Simon, allowing him to help her straighten her hair ¡°I want to cut my hair,¡± Silvia suddenly said. Why do you want to cut your hair? If you like it, just do it,¡± Simon added. Silvia gave a smile. ¡°My hair is too long. It¡¯s troublesome to wash and blow it. It will be easier to handle short hair. ¡°If it¡¯s because of this, I¡¯ll help you wash and blow your hair.¡± What was the big deal about this? Most importantly. Simon enjoyed doing so. Silvia thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. Sometimes, it¡¯s troublesome to do experiments with long hair. Although I can wear a hat, short hair is more convenient.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Simon responded softly. His fingers passed through Silvia¡¯s hair. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Do what you want.¡± Silvia¡¯s mention of experiments reminded Simon of what happened at night. ¡°You said that you had something to do. The first thing you did when you returned to Boston was to go to theb, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded and said, ¡°The press conference means to rify the situation. It needs evidence. I want to present the finished product, which is the most advantageous evidence. I had enough time. Who would have thought that the traffic jam would be so serious?¡± Silvia had never taken that road during rush hour, so she did not expect that the traffic would be like that. She had learned a lesson. ¡°I have a question,¡± Simon said after a moment of thought. The sound of the hairdryer was so loud that Silvia couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. She sensed that Simon was talking to her. ¡°What?¡± Simon touched Silvia¡¯s hair. Seeing that her hair was almost dry, he stopped. He unplugged the power cord and put down the hairdryer, Simon then walked around her and bent down to look at her. ¡°I said I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You told the media that you added herbs to the perfume, which can help one sleep. I believe that it was for your grandfather. But¡­ Simon paused. He was weighing every word, afraid that she would think that he suspected her. Just tell me, Silvia said generously, dispelling Simon¡¯s doubts, ¡°I remember you told Gordon that if you wanted to poison him, you could have done so easily. Moreover, he did show signs of being poisoned at that time, so you were¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 363 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 363 Chapter 363 He¡¯ll Spoil Her Forever Silvia smiled and said. That¡¯s a y.¡± Simon asked, ¡°A y?¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple. The previous discussion was about adding other ingredients to spices and scented candles, which would cause instability. But that day, I only wanted to deal with Gordon I didn¡¯t really need to produce products with stability¡± Hearing her words, Simon understood and said, ¡°In other words, it doesn¡¯t matter if you add other ingredients to perfumes or not.¡± Silvia nodded ¡°I didn¡¯t add ingredients to the perfumes just added some medicine that could easily make people sleepy in the tea he drank in advance When I noticed that the medicine worked. I also sprayed perfume on my wrist to make him sleepy. In addition, hetot quity originally when I threatened him, he telt that it was because of the spices that his legs went weak ¡°Therefore, even if I don¡¯t take action, he should be sleepy and dirty at that time¡± Of course, Gordon¡¯s quilty conscience was a reason. He knew little about performing And the sl?nder was to seize power. That day, he really thought that Silvia would nd a hallucinanie drug to perfume. He was very frightened ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Nodding Simon suddenly understood You do deceive me After knowing about what happened that day, he still felt a little puzzled How was Gordon fooled since so many people were there? How could he have symptoms of poisoning? After uncovering the truth, he felt that it was quite simple However, people would sometimes be confused by appearances ¡°How could I lie to you? You weren¡¯t there at that time if you were there, you would definitely have found out the truth with your intelligence.¡± Silvia put her hands on his neck and spoiled him by speaking sweet words However, what she said was also the truth. With Simon¡¯s eyesight and intelligence, he would definitely be able to discover the secret, even if he was puzzled for a moment. However, no one discovered it at that time. Everyone believed that she had added other ingredients to perfumes, which led to Gordon¡¯s being tricked Looking at her who was close to him, Simon raised his hand and pinched her chin. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t i be a little more careful? Will you poison me one day secretly?¡± Silvia smiled proudly, ¡°You have to be more careful! You should treat me better and not offend me. Otherwise, ¡°What? Simon pressed his hand against her forehead and gently stroked her lips with his thumb. She opened and closed her mouth, and Simon was attracted. ¡°You will know when the timees!¡± She blinked and continued to keep him in suspense. ¡°You won¡¯t get the opportunity!¡± He kissed her lips directly. Simon would spoil her for the rest of his life. He would never give her such an opportunity Freezing credit cards was not a long-term solution. Finally, credit cards could be used normally. What¡¯s more, Hannah knew that her disappointing husband would definitelypensate for his sweetheart. However, she could suppress his arrogance at that time and made herself morefortable. The mother and daughter bought a lot of things and returned home. As soon as they entered the house, they saw that Shawn was already sitting at home. He looked angry. When he saw them return with so many things, he got even more indignant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your credit card? Why do you buy so many things?¡± He spoke in an angry tone as if he was interrogating prisoners. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and called the bank to freeze my credit card in time. They said that a lot of money was spent. I don¡¯t know if the credit card is stolen or not.¡± She sighed and handed the things in her hand to the servant. She patted her shoulder. ¡°Fortunately, Ingrid is here. We could use her credit card. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do. ¡°As you know, I have to buy a new dress for tomorrow night¡¯s auction. I can¡¯t use my credit card today. If don¡¯t buy it, it will be toote.¡± At this time, the servant just handed over the coffee. Hannah drank the coffee unhurriedly and looked up at her husband ¡°It¡¯s not theft! That¡¯s Leslie¡­¡± After a pause, he probably knew that it was not good to mention that name at home. Although he wanted to bring Leslie home, he had to do it step by step. He had just brought his son back. If he immediately brought a woman back, he was afraid that his wife would not let him go. It would not be good for his reputation. And thepany¡¯s reputation and the stock price would be affected. ¡°Forget it. I forgot that Ingrid still has a credit card.¡± He waved his hand, then looked at Ingrid and stretched out his hand. ¡°Ingrid, give your credit card to me.¡± What are you going to do?¡± Opening her eyes wide, Ingrid asked him in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t your mother freeze the credit card? It¡¯s not convenient for me to use my credit card now. Give me your credit card. I need it,¡± he said. N?velDrama.Org content. Ingrid blinked and stood there with a look of suspicion. ¡°Mom only froze the supplementary card, your principal card shouldn¡¯t be affected.¡± ¡°Not really need my card for other use recently. Just bring it over. Why are you so talkative? Why can¡¯t you just transfer some money to me? My words are useless to you now, right?¡± His face darkened with anger, and he lost his ternper At this point, even though Ingrid was a little reluctant, she still took her bag and took out her credit card. There is a credit limit I want to give it to you, but I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have enough money.¡± ¡°Alright, how can not know how much your sry is? I¡¯m not getting money from you fill use it temporarily I¡¯ll return it to youter. Why are you so stingy?¡± He quickly took the card away from her hand and patted her shoulder. Ingrid was silent. After taking her credit card, he said that she was stingy. However, Ingrid couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. You can use my credit card whenever you need it. However, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help you because I don¡¯t have enough money,¡± she said softly ¡°I don¡¯t need a lot of money. This should be enough.¡± He took the credit card and looked at it, then put it into his pocket and was about to walk out. ¡°Dad, are you going out?¡± Ingrid asked. Hannah turned back with a teacup in her hand and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to eat dinner?¡± ¡°No, I have something urgent to do. You don¡¯t have to wait for me today.¡± Shawn said without turning his head. When he had already walked out of the door, he turned back after thinking for a while. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to participate in the charity auction tomorrow.¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Hannah was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even hold the cup in her hand properly. When she wobbled, the coffee spilled out of the cup, and her hand was scalded. She quickly put down the cup and blew the back of her hand. Hannah said, ¡°Don¡¯t we discuss this before? Is there a sudden change? Is the time changed?¡± ¡°No, just don¡¯t go there! You have participated in auctions before. It is boring! You can y cards.¡± He seemed to be very anxious and spoke in an impatient tone. After finishing speaking, Shawn swung his hand and left, not caring about what she thought at all. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 364 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Is He That Shameless? He caught Hannah off guard. She was so shocked that she could not speak for a long time. By the time she wanted to say something, he had already left. ¡°Mrs. Petersen¡­¡± Seeing that Hannah was scalded, the servant quickly took the medicine box and came over to apply medicine to her. Yet before the servant came close, Hannah suddenly raised her hand and swept the cup to the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The cup fell to the ground and shattered, fragments sshing everywhere. The servant was so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t dare to move. She stood in situ and didn¡¯t know what to do Ingrid paused, took a few steps forward, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Go clean up the fragments, and then you can leave.¡± The servant was relieved. She immediately went to clean up the fragments. Sitting next to Hannah, Ingrid took out the ointment from the medicine box and gently held Hannah¡¯s hand, slowly applying the ointment. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ingrid said. ¡°How can I not be angry?¡± Hannah was so angry that she wanted to break free from Ingrid¡¯s hand, but she failed. Then she let Ingrid hold her hand and apply the ointment for her. As soon as Hannah started to talk, she couldn¡¯t stop. She continued, ¡°See what your father has done? Does he still remember that he has a home? He doesn¡¯t want toe back or talk to me! ¡°I have dedicated myself to this family for so many years. When I married into this family, he had nothing but the title of the Petersen family¡¯s second son! ¡°Does he really think he is capable? For so many years, in thepany, he had nothing but a position in name only, and it was even given by your uncle! Other than some share, what power does he have? What can he do? Does he think we could make it so far if it weren¡¯t for me?¡± Hannah talked non-stop and Ingrid did not interrupt her. Ingrid knew that talking was all Hannah needed right now. Hannah did not need others tofort her. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Now he doesn¡¯t even let me go to the auction! What is it? Is he worried that I will spend his money?¡± Ingrid gently stroked the back of her hand with her fingers. She thought and said, ¡°Maybe ¡­ that is not what he means.¡± ¡°What else? Are you saying that he is looking out for me? Humph!¡± Hannah turned her head and saw that the servant was still cleaning. Hannah said a little irritably. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Stop cleaning. You may leave!¡± The servant left tunidly. Ingrid put away the ointment, wiped her hands with a clean wet tissue, and said, ¡°Mom, as Dad said, you have been to auctions before Did Dad always take you with him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Hannah answered without hesitation. ¡°Unless it was some small auction. He didn¡¯t bother to participate and would tell me to buy something on my own. For auctions on such arge scale, men would always take their wives. Who else could he bring besides me?¡± The moment she said thest sentence, her expression immediately changed. ¡°You mean¡­ Ingrid nodded. ¡°I think Dad wanted to do that.¡± ¡°I dare him to do that!¡± Hannah mmed her hand heavily on the table. Her wound made her grimace in pain, but she still acted tough. She said, ¡°It was just an auction, but all the men brought their wives. Wouldn¡¯t he be ashamed of himself if he brought that woman there? Was he that shameless? What would people think of him, of me, of the Petersen family?¡± ¡°Mom, you might not like what I¡¯m about to say.¡± After a pause, Ingrid said unhurriedly, ¡°Actually, I have seen men bringing mistresses to various gatherings before. Some wives don¡¯t have a say in their families, and their husbands always show up at different ces with different women. Dad was faithful to you before because he didn¡¯t dare to or want to have a mistress. But now¡­¡± ¡°What about now? He dares now?¡± Hannah raised her eyebrows and said sternly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ingrid asked Hannah back softly Hannah wanted to say that he wouldn¡¯t dare whatsoever, but she just couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Because she knew, Shawn dared! After so many years, the Petersen family¡¯s foundation had already been firmly established. Charles and his family were declining, and Shawn could naturally have his hands on all of the Petersen family¡¯s properties. Besides, Shawn had already brought his son back. What could stop him from bringing Leslie back? Hannah was quite aware of the stakes intertwined, which was the reason why she was so anxious and uneasy ¡°So, your father really wants to take that woman to the auction? Is he really ¡­ going to abandon me and our family?¡± Hannah¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Even though she was tough, she was still a bit timid when facing such an issue. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone to that point,¡± Ingridforted Hannah. Then she thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Mom, the contribution you made to our family is there for all to see. Even if Dad doesn¡¯t appreciate your efforts, he still has to be wary of the resources and connections you have umted over the years. ¡°You have shares in the Petersen Group, too. It¡¯s not a lot, but it still means something to Dad, ¡°As for this auction, I¡¯m just guessing that he might take that woman there. I saw her buying a lot of clothes and shoes today Now that I think about it, she was probably preparing for the auction. Well, it¡¯s just my spection anyway. I can¡¯t say for certain. But so what if Dad wants to bring her there? It doesn¡¯t mean anything It¡¯s just an auction. If she wants to be there, let her Hannah was furious at first. After hearing Ingrid¡¯s words, she slowly calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just an auction. If she wants to go, let her go. Let her show off! I¡¯m looking forward to the fuss she makes!¡± Hannah snorted and narrowed her eyes fiercely. Then she took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Help me find someone.¡± Ingrid silently looked at Hannah, She knew Hannah had her connections and resources. She did not need to interfere. After the phone call, Hannah finally calmed down. She turned to look at Ingrid, and her gaze was meaningful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Ingrid raised her hand to touch her face, her face full of suspicion. ¡°Ingrid, I have the feeling that I don¡¯t know you anymore.¡± Though Ingrid was Hannah¡¯s daughter, Hannah suddenly realized that she did not know Ingrid as well as she thought she did. In Hannah¡¯s impression, Ingrid had always been gentle, well-behaved, and sweet. But ever since Hannah learned that Ingrid saved Ladarius and Ingrid¡¯s rtionship with him, Hannah always felt wrenched. She always got upset whenever she thought about it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 365 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 365 Chapter 365 He Is Beyond Control *Come on, Mom!¡± Ingrid held Hannah¡¯s arm and pressed her face against it. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. Why don¡¯t you pinch my face and see if I¡¯m disguised?¡± Hannah smiled. She raised her hand and pinched Ingrid¡¯s cheek. Then she deliberately joked, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not disguised. You are my daughter.¡± Hannah and Ingridughed together, as if all the barriers and doubts were gone. Afterughing for a while, Hannah said with some emotion, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just feel that you seem to have grown up all of a sudden. You¡¯re not the kid who listens to Mom and Dad about everything anymore. You begin to have ideas of your own, and you can even offer advice to me. You¡¯ve grown up!¡± Hannah looked down at Ingrid and sighed. Hannah thought, my daughter has grown up, and I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯m no longer young. There are a lot of things / can¡¯t hold on to no matter how reluctant / an. ¡°I am already twenty-six years old. Of course, I have grown up!¡± Ingrid pouted. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re already twenty-six!¡± Hannah sighed softly, and she suddenly thought of something important. ¡°I was negligent. It¡¯s time for you to get married. I should fix you up with someone.¡± Ingrid was stunned. She loosened her grip and said in a half-spoiled and half-angry manner, ¡°Mom, I told you already. I have a boyfriend. You don¡¯t have to fix me up!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hannah did not buy it at all. ¡°Do you still want to lie to me? How can I not know if you have a boyfriend? Howe you never go out on a date if you have a boyfriend? You never make a phone call! What boyfriend? You were just fobbing me off, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying¡­¡± Ingrid sighed. She felt pity whenever she thought of Simon. Ingrid knew from an early age what she should and should not want. While other girls were still asking for dolls and dreaming of bing princesses, Ingrid had already realized that she would not be a princess, because she had a father who favored boys. No matter how hard she tried, she would have nothing from the Petersen family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to be a princess. The kingdom was left to the prince, not the princess anyway! If she wanted something, she would fight for it. While other girls were still looking forward to a romantic rtionship, she had already realized that for her, a man of equal status, or better, a man from a more noble family, was much more important than a handsome, charming boyfriend She didn¡¯t expect to be in love, nor did she envy romance She just kept searching for that man wholeheartedly Finally, she found the perfect one, Simon, He was impable in terms of family background, wealth, power, and so on. What was more, he was so handsome. He met her demands. He even exceeded her demands. If she could make him hers, she would have everything With Simon, she could nab the Petersen family easily Thus, Ingrid schemed against Susan and Simon. Ingrid wanted to be caught by the paparazzi while she was in Simon¡¯s bed. In such a way, everything would be settled. She was confident that Simon would give in because of the rtionship and reputation of the two families. However, Simon was as cunning as a fox. His intelligence and ruthlessness were beyond Ingrid¡¯s imagination, and her n almost backfired. She was utterly unwilling. But she knew. Simon was beyond control. After weighing the pros and cons, Ingrid decided to give up for the time being It was not that difficult to find a wealthy family with equal strength as the Petersen family. Ingrid didn¡¯t need to waste her time on a man who was beyond her control. Not to mention that the man might make her doomed. Ingrid sighed and remained silent. Seeing that, Hannah could not bear to ask anymore. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to talk, then don¡¯t. Anyway, I support your decision.¡± Hannah patted Ingrid¡¯s hand and reached out to touch the thing on the sofa, which was making her ufortable. It was the TV remote. Hannah thought for a second and turned the TV on. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you and I sat together and watched TV. Care to join me for a while?¡± Hannah felt better with Ingrid around. If Hannah was alone, she would get mad easily, especially when she returned to the bedroom. Ingrid knew what Hannah was thinking. She wanted to go upstairs at first, but after hearing Hannah¡¯s words. she simply sat down. ¡°Sure.¡± Ingrid was indifferent. She had some free time for the next few days. She just needed to wait for the results. It had been a while since thest time Hannah watched TV, and she couldn¡¯t concentrate. She switched a few channels and was still not interested. She gawked at the screen and even began to feel sleepy. She turned her head and nced at Ingrid, who was the same. Then she switched the channel again and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to sleep¡­ Before she finished speaking, she was attracted by the sounding from the TV. *There are two samples here¡­¡± The voice sounded familiar, and Hannah subconsciously nced at it. It was Silvia! Hannah heard that there was a press conference today. But ever since Silvia and Ladarius drifted away. Hunnah never paid attention to Silvia Silvia wouldn¡¯t be her daughter-inw anyway. Hannah didn¡¯t care about Silvia, as long as thetter was not an enemy And now¡­ Was this the live broadcast of the press conference? Hannah subconsciously pressed the button again, and it switched to another channel. Ingrid said, ¡°Mom. stop Ingrid was waiting for the news. Since there was a live broadcast, she might as well watch it now. ¡°pressed the button identally.¡± Hannah found that Ingrid was also attracted, so she switched the channel back. The two of them started to watch with concentration. Silvia is more capable than I thought. Medicine in perfume? She is bold.¡± Hannah sighed with emotion. Ingrid was not thinking the same thing. Her gaze fell on Simon, who was standing next to Silvia. He was so cold and ruthless, and he practically ruled the city. But when he was looking at Silvia, his gaze was so gentle, soft, deep, and focused. Simon stared at Silvia, as if she was the only one in the world. Ingrid couldn¡¯t help but slowly clench her fists. How was she inferior to Silvia? She thought, if it weren¡¯t for Silvia, Simon would have thought of me differently! I¡¯m sure! When Ingrid saw that Silvia had managed to turn things over, Ingrid felt bored all over. Ingrid thought, Silvia is so lucky. She actually survived this. The one supporting her is so powerful. How / wish I had one, too. Ingrid nced at Simon while having mixed feelings in her heart. Just as she was about to get up, she heard an extremely abrupt voice from the TV. The voice said, ¡°Your grandfather is still dead, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ingrid froze and looked at the TV screen. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 366 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 366 Chapter 366 I Want You Ingrid¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by the man on the TV. It was not because he was very handsome, nor was it because he dared to say this to Silvia¡¯s face. Rather, it was because he dared to say such words in front of so many people on this asion. Most importantly, he said this in front of Simon. Either boldness or confidence made him straighten his back instead of fearing Simon. ¡°This¡­.. Isn¡¯t he¡­¡± On the side, Hannah narrowed her eyes slightly and felt that the man on the TV was a bit familiar. Hannah had friends everywhere. She had already had many connections when she was still in the film industry. Later, she married into the Petersen family. Although she wasn¡¯t an actress anymore, she socialized with richdies every day. From time to time, she would join social gatherings, hanging out with businessmen who were friends with the Petersen family. Therefore, rtively speaking, she knew more people than Ingrid did. ¡°Mom, you know that man?¡± Ingrid asked excitedly. It didn¡¯t ring a bell in Hannah¡¯s memory for a moment. ¡°He looks familiar. I might have seen him. before, but I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± ¡°Think!¡± Ingrid urged anxiously. ¡°He dared to publicly provoke Simon and Warin on such an asion. He is something. I don¡¯t think you will forget such a capable man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Hannah nodded, but the more she tried, the more her memory failed her. ¡°He said he is from the Perfuming Association. Is he the president? Or the vice president?¡± ncing at the TV again, Ingrid tried to help Hannah remember. If he wasn¡¯t an important figure in the industry association, he wouldn¡¯t have had such great courage. ¡°No!¡± Hannah immediately denied the possibility. ¡°The president is an old man, and I don¡¯t think he is the vice president either¡­ Or is he newly promoted in the past few years?¡± Though Hannah knew a few people, her knowledge was limited. She felt a bit of a headache and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not watching it anymore. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She felt like she was in a battle today, and she was worn out. She rubbed her temples and walked up the stairs. She turned her head and saw a painting hanging at the corner of the stairs. Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! He is Abel Halpert! Hey¡­ It¡¯s him!¡± She suddenly remembered who the man was. When Ingrid heard Hannah¡¯s words, she immediately stood up and ran upstairs. ¡°Mom, you remember? What did you say? His name is Abel Halpert? ¡°Could he be ¡­ from the Halpert family in Washington¡­¡± Ingrid reacted quickly, and her association was rich. She realized this right away. Ingrid didn¡¯t have to be very smart to figure it out. His words, confident appearance, and surname did most of the work. Besides, the most famous ¡°Halpert¡± in the country was the Halpert family in Washington. Get Bonus Of course, everything made sense if he was from the Halpert family in Washington. After all, the strength of the Halpert family in Washington could contend with Warin. Hannah nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Who else can he be?¡± After getting confirmed, Ingrid became even more excited. She was about to lose control of herself. She thought, he was from the Halpert family in Washington! He was from the Halpert family in Washington! I¡¯ve been searching for so long, and I thought I couldn¡¯t find another man as outstanding as Simon. Even if I find myself a rich family to marry into, my status still cannot bepared with that of Warin. But fate favors me. My Mr. Rightnded right in front of me. Abel¡­ I want you! Looking at the bags with different sizes piled up in the room, the woman finally smiled. Shawn tteringly leaned forward to hug her waist and kissed her on the face with a crisp sound. ¡°Satisfied now?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± She rolled her eyes. Then she said, ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Baby, hundreds of thousands of dors should be enough to cool you down, right? I used Ingrid¡¯s cards! My sincerity is right there!¡± heforted her ceaselessly. He spent hundreds of thousands. of dors in exchange for her smile. ¡°Sincerity? I have been with you for more than twenty years. This is easy for you!¡± Leslie raised her hand and poked his forehead. She pouted and said, ¡°You think spending hundreds of thousands of dors is something worth bragging about? You have no idea what I have suffered these years! ¡°I¡¯m your mistress who raises my kid alone. Other people roll their eyes at me, and they use me of being a homewrecker. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me?¡± As she spoke, she began to cry. ¡°You have no idea. I carefully picked a cocktail dress today just to look nice. With it, I will make you proud. when we attend the auction. I picked it for you! ¡°Right now, my son has a position in thepany. Lam his mother. I shouldn¡¯t embarrass either you or him when I am out, right? But what happened? All the cards were frozen! You made me a joke! Do you know how those salesgirls looked at me at that time?¡± Thinking of the embarrassment she had suffered at that time, Leslie was still very angry. The more she spoke, the more furious she became. Obviously, Shawn sensed her anger. He hurriedly held her in his arms. Regardless of her struggle, he hugged her tightly. ¡°Alright. I know that you have suffered a lot. Don¡¯t cry, OK? See? I bought you so many things. You have suffered so much these years, but you hung in there, didn¡¯t you? And now everything pays back!¡± Hearing that, she pouted and stopped struggling. She leaned against his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. You coax me and your wife at the same time. You are full of sweet words. Do you dare to divorce her? I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°Divorce her¡­¡± Shawn paused for a moment. ¡°After all, she has been my wife for so many years. She made a lot of effort. Besides, she has the Petersen Group¡¯s shares. Before Vicente secures his position, we have to strive for every possible share. Nothing can go wrong.¡± When Vincente was mentioned, Leslie stopped making a fuss at once. ¡°Can Vicente inherit the Petersen Group? For real?¡± Shawn had promised her repeatedly, and Vincente was his only son. However, she was still worried before everything was settled. She didn¡¯t want any surprises. ¡°Of course! Our son is the best! Vicente now has a big project ongoing. It is about to bepleted. After that, his foundation in thepany will be solid, and then his future will be very promising.¡± Leslie¡¯s heart was filled with longing when she heard his words, and she felt better. ¡°If so, then these years of my life won¡¯t be wasted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right indeed!¡± Shawn kissed the side of her face. Then he said with a smile, ¡°What do you want at the auction the day after tomorrow? I¡¯ll get it for you as a birthday present in advance. Anyway, your birthday ising soon, right? I¡¯ll buy whatever you like.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leslie was immediately thrilled. She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You must keep your word. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 367 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 367 Chapter 367 What¡¯s Wrong With Being a Mistress? Every year, New York would hold two charity auctions. Most of the objects were donated by anonymous people. From jewelry to antiques, there were no limits to the category. On this kind of asion, some rich people bought auction items to coax their wives and lovers. Leslie had wanted to buy a ne a long time ago. The ne was iid with a sapphire. The sapphire was in the shape of a water droplet. There were many small diamonds surrounding it, making it look dazzling. Leslie had been Shawn¡¯s mistress for so many years and she did notck jewelry. But once she identally saw Hannah, who attended the event with Shawn, the ne on her neck was a big pink diamond. That pink diamond shone brightly, making her feel jealous. Later, she pestered Shawn to buy a better ne for her. Shawn agreed, but he did not find a suitable one, and then this matter was over. This matter had be a thorn in her heart. Leslie thought that since she could not be Shawn¡¯s wife, she had to get otherpensation. At least in terms of food and clothing, she could not be worse than Hannah! She pestered Shawn to take her to the auction this time. Leslieined to Shawn that it was not easy to follow him for so many years. She did not even have the chance to go out and see. She could only see Shawn take his wife to attend many events and asions. She was like a mouse hiding in the dark. She was so pitiful! Shawn couldn¡¯t resist her cry. Coupled with his son helping to persuade, Shawn agreed to take Leslie to the auction. Shawn thought, Hannah had known the existence of Leslie. If it wasn¡¯t for thew not allowing it, I would have brought Leslie home to live with us together. It was nothing to have a mistress. Leslie wanted to get that ne at tonight¡¯s auction to anger Hannah. She wore thetest dress and well makeup, held Shawn¡¯s arm, and appeared at the auction scene. She was proud. The other people in the auction saw Leslie. Although they were shocked when they saw Shawn take Leslie to attend the auction, it was not a strange thing in this circle. No one would say too much. They just politely praised his femalepanion for being so beautiful. Shawn was happy, and he was also a little proud. Shawn thought, Hannah is also beautiful Afterall she was a nonul. actrace in thanast Ifshaune not beautiful, I would not marry her. However, no matter how beautiful she was, she would get old even though she was well-preserved. It could not be changed. Inparison, Leslie was younger and more energetic. With her, Shawn felt that he was much younger. Leslie waved to the otherdies and smiled as she wanted to join their circle. After all, she would be Shawn¡¯s wife in the future. However, when thedies saw her, they all turned a blind eye to her or smiled politely. Then, they immediately turned around and chatted with others. This circle was very realistic. No one wanted to be friends with a mistress. Otherwise, they would be embarrassed. Leslie was very angry because no one respected her. So, she was even more certain that she wanted to get the sapphire ne. Leslie thought, don¡¯t be proud now! In the future, when the Petersen Group belongs to my son, I won¡¯t give you the chance to curry favor with me. As she thought of this, she held a ss of red wine and snuggled up to Shawn. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. That ne, you must¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shawn patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a sapphire ne? I remember it. I will definitely bring it home for you today!¡± Leslie smiled happily and waited for her ne. Most of the auction items in front were vases and paintings. The price wasn¡¯t very high. If there were people who liked them, they would immediately bid for them. The sapphire ne that Leslie had taken a fancy to was actually the finale of tonight¡¯s auction. Not only Leslie but also many socialites wanted to take it. The starting price was 150 thousand dors, and each increase was 75 thousand dors. The starting price was not high, but many people bid for it. Soon, the price rose to 1.8 million dors. Leslie wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. Beforeing, Shawn told her that he had a budget of 4.5 million dors, so as long as it didn¡¯t exceed 4.5 million dors, everything was fine. That ne would definitely be hers! She sipped the red wine unhurriedly and looked around with a slightly smug expression. Tonight, she would definitely be the one in the limelight. When the price of the ne rose to 2.7 million dors, no one bid again. Leslie gently pinched Shawn. Seeing him nod, she happily put down the ss and raised the bidding card. ¡°3 million dors!¡± HONDA N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. NOTHERIN As soon as Leslie said this price, many people immediately looked at her. They were a little surprised by this price. Leslie was pleased and her lips curled into a smug smile. She thought, don¡¯t look down on me, what¡¯s wrong with being a mistress? I have the ability to be Shawn¡¯s wife very soon. In the future, the Petersen Group will be mine! The auctioneer on the stage held a small hammer and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to increase the price? 3 million dors first, 3 million dors second¡­¡± ¡°3.15 million dors.¡± Someone broke the silence and raised the bidding card. Leslie was stunned. Shawn was also stunned. He turned to look at the person who raised the bidding. card and didn¡¯t know him. Leslie bit her lip and immediately raised her bidding card without hesitation. ¡°3.75 million dors!¡± Leslie thought, don¡¯tpete with me. This ne must be mine tonight, and I will not give it to anyone else. Shawn promised her early in the morning, so he did not stop her and let her raise the sign to bid. He thought, if I didn¡¯t let Leslie get the ne, she might go back and quarrel with me. Besides, it is just a ne and I can afford it. The Petersen family will soon be mine and I don¡¯t care about it. I would be humiliated if I couldn¡¯t even afford to give the ne to my woman. ¡°3.9 million dors!¡± The other party bid 150 thousand dors more than Leslie. Leslie stared in that direction with hatred and raised her bidding card again. ¡°4.5 million dors!¡± Although this was already the upper limit given by Shawn, she did not care. She was determined to win! ¡°4.65 million dors¡­¡± However, it seemed that the other party was determined to go against her. The others on the scene had already stopped bidding. They thought, the price was ridiculously high beyond its own value. Although the blue gem is beautiful, it shouldn¡¯t be so expensive. They must be crazy! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 368 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 368 Chapter 368 My Rtionship With Mr. Petersen Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The current price had already exceeded the budget. Leslie subconsciously looked at Shawn. She saw him raise a hand and rub his nose with his fingers lightly, looking a little embarrassed. Leslie understood that Shawn wasn¡¯t very willing to pay. ¡°4.65 million dors, 4.65 million dors¡­¡± The bids didn¡¯t stop. When it was about to repeat for the third time, Leslie couldn¡¯t help but raise her card again. ¡°5.25 million dors!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that the other person would go on raising the price. The other side was probably stunned. After a few seconds of silence, just as Leslie thought that she had won, the other side increased the price. ¡°5.4 million dors!¡± It was once again 150 thousand dors more than Leslie¡¯s bid. Leslie would have gone up and fought the other person if she could. She didn¡¯t even know who the other person was, but that was intentionally against her. The price exceeded the budget. Regardless of whether the price was worth it or not, whether Shawn was willing to raise the price was a problem. However, now, the price had reached a pitch, attracting the attention of everyone present. Everyone. was staring at Leslie and the people who had raised the price. They even vaguely heard some whispers. ¡°Look, she doesn¡¯t dare to raise the price. Does she really see herself as a richdy?¡± ¡°I know, right? She is just a mistress. To put it bluntly, a man¡¯s money is always under his wife¡¯s control. There is a limit to what he can give his mistress.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just ying around. But she took it seriously. She thought he would spend millions of dors for her¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, what a joke!¡± Every word stabbed her heart like a needle. Leslie¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She had to vent her anger today, as well as all the grievances she had suffered. Therefore, she raised her paddle again without even looking at Shawn and said without hesitation, ¡°7.5 million dors!¡± She no longer raised 750 thousand dors like the first few times but went straight to 7.5 million dors. Once this price was shouted out, the entire audience fell silent. Get Bonus Those who were knowledgeable knew that this price far exceeded the value of the ne itself. In other words, it was not worth it to spend this price buying such a ne. Therefore, the host was excited and shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°7.5 million dors! It is already 7.5 million dors! Is there anyone higher than 7.5 million dors? ¡°Right now, the price of this sapphire ne is 7.5 million dors. It is from¡­ Mr. Petersen. Is there any higher price? 7.5 million dors going once, 7.5 million dors going twice¡­¡± As he shouted, he looked at the person who was against Leslie. He was a little agitated. However, this time, the other person did not raise the price again. He lowered his head and discussed with his people. Perhaps he felt that it was not worth it, so he did not raise the bid. ¡°7.5 million dors, deal!¡± With one hit, the ne was sold for a high price of 7.5 million dors. The cameras kept shing. Leslie was also very happy. She felt that she had vented her anger and happily waved her hand at the camera, looking like a winner. However, when she looked in the direction of the person who had gone against her just now, she found that he had already disappeared, not knowing if it was because of anger. Anyway, she won this time. Under the limelight, she felt that 7.5 million dors were worth it! 7.5 million dors was nothing to the Petersen Group. Leslie believed that she was going to be the mother of the future president of the Petersen Group. And by that time, her wealth would be countless. But Shawn¡¯s face did not look good. Before they set off, he had clearly told her that the budget was 4.5 million dors. However, Leslie did not even look at him. She spent 7.5 million dors to buy such a worthless ne. Standing up with a dark face, Shawn wanted to leave, but Leslie held him back, smiling at the media. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Petersen. You bought this ne at a high price of 7.5 million dors. Is it for thisdy beside you?¡± a reporter asked. Before Shawn could speak, Leslie immediately replied, ¡°Of course!¡± She smiled brightly, just like a hostess, but she forgot that her identity should be kept secret. ¡°Then how should I address thisdy? What is her rtionship with you, Mr. Petersen?¡± The reporter paused and looked at him. Shawn pursed his lips, wanting to leave, but his arm was firmly held by Leslie. Leslie raised her hand and put her stray strands of hair behind her ear, saying with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t my rtionship with Mr. Petersen obvious?¡± Her smile was ambiguous. The reporters all understood what was going on. However, in prestigious families, this kind of thing had never been made public. To put it bluntly, no matter how much they yed, they must do it in private. Yet Leslie stood out now. What was Hannah going to do? ¡°There are rumors saying that you are going to divorce your wife, Mr. Petersen. It seems that the rumors are true?¡± ¡°Have you and Mrs. Petersen divorced? Or are you going through procedures?¡± Leslie also looked forward to hearing the answers to the reporter¡¯s question. She turned to look at Shawn, waiting for his reply. [roo For so many years, she had always wanted to force him to divorce, but she didn¡¯t get the chance. Now, she thought she had one. Anyway, she heard that Den was over. And she was the mother of Shawn¡¯s only son. She believed that sooner orter, she would take Hannah¡¯s ce and be the hostess of the Petersen family. Frowning, Shawn replied to the sharp question, ¡°There is no such a thing!¡± As he spoke, he broke free from Leslie¡¯s arm. ¡°My rtionship with my wife is fine. Today, she is not feeling well, so Ms. Charnell apanied me to the auction. As for this ne, it was also for my wife.¡± ¡°Oh! I see.¡± The reporter understood everything. ¡°But Ms. Charnell just said that this ne was for her.¡± ¡°She was just joking with you guys,¡± looking ahead, Shawn said expressionlessly. Leslie was stunned. She stood there in a daze, dumbfounded. She had never been humiliated like this. In front of so many people, Shawn not only denied their rtionship but even ruthlessly pped her face. She felt that the people around her were allughing at her. She turned around with a sullen face and ran out of the crowd, ignoring the presence of people. Shawn frowned, but he did not chase after her. ¡°Ms. Charnell is not feeling well. So, guys, let¡¯s stop here. No more photos. This ne is for my wife¡¯s birthday, which is next month. It¡¯s not a big deal. There is no need to exaggerate the matter.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 369 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Do Hannah a Favor When she got home, Leslie smashed everything like crazy, especially the photos of her and Shawn. She tore them apart. Shawn entered the door and saw the mess in the room. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°No, I am not!¡± She howled hysterically as she smashed the pillow and other items onto Shawn. ¡°Scram, scram! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Kicking away the rubbish on the ground and walking towards her direction, Shawn stood there, his face not looking good. ¡°I know you hate me for not respecting you in front of the media, but have you ever thought about it, did you respect me?¡± ww ¡°What did I do? When did I fail to show my respect? Did I scold you or step on you? Or did I cuckold. you in front of the media? Why did you have to humiliate me like this in front of so many people?¡± She was so angry that her whole body trembled. She never thought that Shawn would say this in front of everyone. ¡°Yes, you did not scold me, but you stepped on my face.¡± Loosening his tie, Shawn put his hands on his hips and said angrily, ¡°You know where we were and who you are! Taking you there was already a lot. You promised that you would listen to me, but what did you do?¡± ¡°You run around like a butterfly in the field, afraid that others won¡¯t know about my rtionship with you. Also, I¡¯ve told you that the budget was 4.5 million dors. But you raised the money to 7.5 million dors at once. Do you think I got the money without doing anything?¡± The more he spoke, the angrier he became. In one breath, he vented all the dissatisfaction he had at the auction. ¡°You didn¡¯t even look into my eyes or listen to me. Who do you think you are? Do you think that the Petersen Group is in your hands and even I need to listen to your order?¡± Hisst words hit Leslie¡¯s heart. She trembled and stopped crying. Her face was somewhat embarrassed. However, she refused to give in just like that. She stammered, ¡°That ¡­ that wasn¡¯t what I wanted. But someone kept bidding against me. I was pissed off, so I identally¡­¡±. ¡°identally raised the price to 7.5 million dors! Leslie, oh Leslie, you are so generous!¡± Just thinking about it made him feel pain! He lost 7.5 million dors just like that. People would probablyugh at him for being a fool. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Before we went out, we agreed that we would definitely get that ne for me today,¡± Leslie retorted in dissatisfaction. ¡°But before we go out, I also told you that the budget was 4.5 million dors, within which you can buy whatever you want.¡± Shawn never needed to worry when he went to the audition with Hannah, because Hannah would Get make a budget of things that she was interested in before they went there. She never bid for items. that exceeded the budget. He had to admit that Hannah was much more capable than Leslie when it came to family. management. ¡°Then¡­¡± Leslie was flustered by his roar. After hesitating for a long time, she suddenly thought of something wrong. ¡°Those 7.5 million dors are not for me! You told them to give the ne to the old woman at home!¡± The thought of this made her angry. She had beenpeting for half a day, but she had done it for someone else. It was more than 7 million dors, but in the end, the ne went into Hannah¡¯s pocket. The richdies must be laughing out loud. Thinking about it, Leslie wiped her tears and stood up. She moved to Shawn¡¯s side and looked at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Her voice was soft and delicate. ying the woman was her strength. Shawn could do nothing but listen to her when she acted like that. ¡°Shawn, I am sorry. I was just too happy. It was the first time that I have gone out with you! You didn¡¯t take me to big asions, there is a lot that I need to learn, so please,¡± she pursed her lips, shook his arm, and said softly, ¡°just forgive me this time.¡± Shawn was still angry. He turned to look at her. Although Leslie was over forty years old, her skin. was well-maintained. Her watery eyes melted his heart. He pinched her cheek. ¡°What am I supposed to do to you!¡± Upon hearing his helpless tone, Leslie knew that she had once again taken him down. Smiling, she hugged his arm and pressed her face against his body. ¡°You are the best! Let¡¯s forget about this. Don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°What do you want me to say? This is thest time. When we are outside, you must listen to me!¡± Leslie nodded her head vigorously, ¡°I will! I will definitely listen to you. But Shawn, that ne¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were just saying it, right? When are you going to bring me the ne?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to get the ne. Hearing this, Shawn stopped smiling. His face went cold again as he shook her hand off him. ¡°Forget about the ne.¡± 2/3 ¡°I have been wanting it for a long time. You promised to give it to me. You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Shawn shook his head. ¡°I said in front of so many media that the ne was for her. So, forget about it. I will send you something better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything but the ne!¡± Leslie stomped her feet and said with a little temper, like that one!¡± ??? It was not just because she liked it and had been wanting it for a long time. More importantly, it was a matter of face, and it was a battle. Shawn had said in front of the reporters that the ne was for Hannah. Presumably, Hannah had also heard about it, but if Hannah didn¡¯t get the ne and it was eventually given to Leslie, then Leslie won. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Frowning, Shawn refused to give in, ¡°I said in front of so many people that the ne was for Hannah. Do you think the media are blind? I do not only need to give it to her but also need her to wear it in front of the reporters. Otherwise, the stock price of the Petersen Group will be affected. And Vicente¡¯s future in thepany will be affected too. Do you know?¡± When she heard that her son was involved, Leslie was stunned. But she obviously did not believe it. ¡°You must be exaggerating!¡± KIT ¡°You know nothing!¡± Shaking his head, Shawn turned around and sat down on the sofa. He said firmly, ¡°You can ask for anything but the ne. This thing ends here!¡± Seeing that he was so determined, Leslie knew that there was no room to negotiate. She grabbed something and smashed it angrily. Bang! Leslie spent so much effort to get the ne but it turned out that she was doing Hannah a favor! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 370 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 370 Chapter 370 All Under Mom¡¯s Control Hannah was sitting at home, holding a delicate brocade box in her hand. Inside was the ne that had caught enough attention in the auction. However, there was no joy on her face. Ingrid came back and saw Hannah staring nkly at the box. She took off her coat and leaned over to take a look. She praised, ¡°What a beautiful ne! Mom, let me put it on you!¡± ¡°Save it!¡± Pushing her hand away, Hannah sighed. She knew that it wasn¡¯t for her. Shawn brought it to her just because he had told the reporters that it was for Hannah. Hannah knew what had happened at the auction. And that was why she was so upset when she saw the ne. On the surface, Shawn treated her quite well as he spent 7.5 million dors to buy a ne for her, but¡­ ¡°Whether it is sincere or not, at least this ne now belongs to you, mom,¡± Ingrid said, ¡°I checked the auction. In front of so many reporters, my father said that it was for you. So, he would never take it back. That woman must be pissed off!¡± ¡°Heh! She really thinks too highly of herself. It was just an auction. Does it make her feel like she could take my ce? Stupid!¡± Hannah said with contempt. Ingrid stretched out her hand, gently stroking the surface of the gem with her fingers. It was sparkling and smooth, and it was indeed quite good. ¡°She is stupid, so she can¡¯t rece you. Mom, you don¡¯t have to be angry. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what Dad has been doing for so many years. Guys are unreliable. We must rely on ourselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ingrid, remember this too. You have to rely on yourself.¡± Hannah¡¯s heart had been broken after all these years. She was disillusioned. Anyway, no matter what Shawn did outside, the position of Mrs. Petersen would be hers forever, and nobody was going to take that from her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid nodded. This was indeed what Ingrid was thinking. She held up the ne in her palm and carefully admired it. She could not help but feel that it was a pity. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity. 7.5 million dors! It is not worth 7.5 million dors!¡± ¡°No, it is worth it!¡± Hannah smiled and said, ¡°Do you know where this ne came from?¡± ¡°Where?¡± Ingrid blinked and asked curiously. Hannah straightened her back without saying anything, looking proud. Ingrid was stunned for a moment, but she quickly got it. She said with surprise, ¡°Mom, are you saying that it was you¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah confirmed. Get Blonde N?velDrama.Org content. Ingrid was shocked. ¡°But why haven¡¯t I seen you wear it before? And if it was your ne, why would it appear at the auction? Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Hannah let out a soft sigh. She stood up and paced slowly. She walked to the side of the bonsai in the room. She tilted her head and looked at it. She took a pair of scissors from the shelf and began to snip the flower. ¡°What did I do in the past? Not to mention what I earned from the movies, I don¡¯t even know how much jewelry I¡¯ve received from the sponsors. They belong to me only. How is your father supposed to know?¡± ¡°But¡­ how can you be sure that my father would bring her to this auction? And how did you know that she would like this ne and bid for it?¡± After thinking about it, Ingrid was still a little confused. ¡°I know very well about that woman¡¯s taste?¡± Hannah looked back at Ingrid, her eyes full of disdain for Leslie. ¡°Shees from an ordinary family and has not seen much of the world. Look at the things she bought with your father¡¯s card. She acts like a nouveau riche. I am not sure that she will like this ne, but I am sure that she will like whatever I choose, whether a ne or a ring. She is not worthy of my things!¡± Hearing this, Ingrid thought about it and agreed. Hannah¡¯s jewelry was extremely exquisite. This ne wasn¡¯t too eye-catchingpared to the others. ¡°As for your father bringing her to the auction, I didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Hannah tilted her head, trimming the flower branches. ¡°Originally, I was only doing charity by making donations to the auction, as I did often in the past. I didn¡¯t expect that this time the things I donate could work in this way.¡± With a mocking smile on her lips, Hannah continued, ¡°She insisted on going, then I decided to help her. The news about the ne was deliberately leaked. She also knows that those richdies want it very much. A woman like her wouldn¡¯t give up the opportunity to gain the limelight.¡± ¡°So, the person who has been bidding against her is also under yourmand?¡± Smart as Ingrid was, she immediately thought of this. Hannah nced back at her with a smile. Ingrid came to a sudden realization. ¡°I thought that you must be too sad to think about how to deal with that woman, mom. But now it seems like everything is under your control.¡± Sur Ingrid had indeed thought that Hannah was too old to think about the battle. But now, it seemed that Ingrid was too na?ve. Hannah had finished theyout quietly. Of course, Hannah did not count everything. For example, she didn¡¯t expect that Shawn would announce in public that the ne was for her. Her n was to raise the price of the ne until it exceeded its value. She wanted Shawn to face a loss so that he would argue with Leslie. After all, Shawn didn¡¯t have much disposable money. The effect was very obvious. The two of them indeed had an argument. However, it was surprising that the ne returned to Hannah after going around in circles. Therefore, in Shawn¡¯s eyes, thepany¡¯s interests were the most important thing. If he admitted that his marriage was broken in front of the public, the Petersen Group¡¯s stock price would definitely be affected. After weighing the pros and cons, he made a choice. It could be seen that Leslie was not so important in his eyes! ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± Hannah paused her hands, her eyes staring at the flower. ¡°Are you having a crush on Abel?¡± she asked. Ingrid didn¡¯t expect this question. She was ying with the gem on the ne. Hearing the question, she paused but did not answer. ¡°I can help you.¡± Hannah stood up and put down the scissors, and went on saying, ¡°But you have to hold on!¡± ¡°Mom, do you have any ideas?¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes lit up as she walked over quickly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 371 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Silvia Gets Famous Ingrid did indeed have this intention, but she had yet to find a suitable way to approach Abel. It was not an easy thing to form a connection with the Halpert family from Washington. ¡°Of course, I do. But it will still take some effort.¡± After a pause, Hannah looked at Ingrid and said, ¡°How are you doing with thepany¡¯s new project?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in charge of the bastard. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Ingrid lightly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It has more things to do with you if it¡¯s in his charge, no matter how he performs.¡± Hannah took the ne from Ingrid¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember, what belongs to you is yours. No matter how many ups there are, it will eventually return to you.¡± Looking at the box in her hand, Ingrid¡¯s gaze became deep. There was no doubt that Warin¡¯s press conference was very sessful. At least the topic of ¡°perfume¡± and ¡°poison¡± no longer existed. The remaining topics that contained those words were all refuting the rumors. On the contrary, a positive image had been set. Many people were very interested in the aromatherapy-scented candle that Silvia mentioned. Many people suffer from insomnia called out in hopes of mass production. Of course, there were some more rational people who asked to test its safety and feasibility. But without a doubt, Silvia got famous! Her name appeared on the trending lists again and again. Many people were looking for Silvia¡¯s perfume. Whichever perfume with Silvia¡¯s name on it could be sold at a high price. Warin was now busy dealing with giarizing. They had already applied for the patent of the trademark. Thepany set up a brand for Silvia. And people in thepany had changed their impression of her. Before the press conference, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Abel chose a nameless woman who carried a lot of rumors with her. Yet after the press conference, they were all in awe of Silvia¡¯s capabilities, thinking that she was a perfect embodiment of both beauty and talent and that she would make a good wife for Abel. Silvia, the one in the middle of the attention, was stuck in theboratory. ¡°Please, let me go. You guys had been pestering me for the entire morning.¡± She went to theboratory to get some silence so that she could go back to what she was thinking. N?velDrama.Org content. However, not long after Silvia went into theb, Winnie came, andter, Ste joined them too. Silvia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Winnie and Ste came with the same goal, which was, to persuade Silvia to get a certificate. ¡°If you want us to stop pestering you, go and take the test! It is not difficult for you. Why do you have to be stubborn? Once you get the certificate, those people would have nothing to use against you.¡± Ste was very earnest. For the whole morning, she had been persuading Silvia, without even taking a sip of the water. Bet Bonus ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Winnie joined in the persuasion. ¡°Ste is right. It¡¯s just a certificate. Just go get one to shut them up! It¡¯s easy for you!¡± Silvia covered her ears with both hands and rolled her eyes helplessly. ¡°I really can¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ste immediately refuted, ¡°You are so amazing. After staying in this industry for so long, you can¡¯t get the basic qualification certificate? Stop lying! You have won an international award! Don¡¯t find excuses. Go get one. It will make things easier both for you and thepany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried it before,¡± She pped the table and shouted. ¡°What!¡± Ste and Winnie stared at each other, stunned. ¡°No way!¡± they said at the same time. ¡°I mean it!¡± Silvia sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I tested it when I first started. I did manage to get the title of a perfumer, but I really didn¡¯t get the qualification certificate. The qualification certificate ist issued by Perfuming Association. It¡¯s not recognized internationally.¡± Ste thought for a while and said, ¡°I think you are right. I heard that it¡¯s only valid in the country. But¡­ ¡°But you can¡¯t pass it? That doesn¡¯t sound very convincing to me. Even the most basic technicians. in thepany have this thing, but you don¡¯t?¡± Now in retrospect, if they insisted that Silvia must have the certificate to get into thepany by the time when they made things difficult for Silvia, Silvia wouldn¡¯t be here now. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t insist on that. But no one expected that Silvia actually didn¡¯t have such a basic thing. ¡°Yes, yes, even I have it!¡± Winnie said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m stupid, alright?¡± Silvia looked at Winnie, displeased. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, but¡­¡± Now thinking of it, the test was all about theoretical stuff. The knowledge involved in it had little to do with perfuming other than some basic theories. Most of the stuff was actually rted to politics. Is that why Silvia failed the test? Winnie wondered. ¡°Actually, there are answers to those questions. You just have to memorize them. You are so smart, you will definitely be able to pass the exam,¡± Winnie said. Faced with their persistence, Silvia sighed and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t pass the test but I don¡¯t want to. ¡°If it were rted to perfuming, I am willing to study it no matter how difficult it is. However, what they test has nothing to do with perfuming. And the certificate is not recognized internationally. I have no intention of joining the Perfuming Association. So why do I have to waste my time on something that I do not need?¡± It was not about whether she could pass the test. The question was, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time on such useless things. Winnie and Ste were speechless. Silvia had made up her mind. And the two of them had been persuading her for an entire morning but in vain. It seemed there was nothing else they could do. The most important thing was that they seemed to have been convinced. They also started to feel that this certificate was unnecessary. The three of themy on the table, looking exhausted. ¡°So, you are not taking the test?¡± Ste sighed, ¡°But¡­ now the Perfuming Association is going to investigate you. They might even sue you. It¡¯s clear that they are looking for trouble with you.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll do whatever they want!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t care. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t quite understand why this association even exists. In the association, other than a few retired top perfumers who haven¡¯t produced new products for many years, what other famous people are there?¡± As a perfumer, the most important thing is to create new works.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 372 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 372 Chapter 372 At His Fingertips ¡°Although you say so, the rules of this industry have always been like this.¡± Winnie sighed. ¡°Rules are made to be broken!¡± Sitting up straight, Silvia raised her hand and knocked on the table. ¡°Originally, they and I did not interfere with each other, but if they insist, I will be willing to y with them to the end.¡± ¡°But thepany¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ste shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Palmer will definitely stand on your side.¡± Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, this is my private affair. If it impacts thepany, I will quit my job.¡± Silvia was not confident in herself before, but after more than a year of experience, shepletely believed that she could build her own brand and that she had the capability to make perfumes. ¡°No matter what, I support you!¡± Ste patted her shoulder. ¡°I support you too!¡± Winnie also patted her shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± With her friends¡¯ help and support, Silvia was very delighted. It was what true friends were like. In the hospital, Den was in good spirits. Today, he did not refuse to meet Shawn, but his expression was not very good. ¡°Den, are you feeling better?¡± Shawn asked with concern. ¡°Fortunately, I won¡¯t die for the time being.¡± Den coughed a few times and gestured for his wife to move the pillow up. He sat up, leaning against it. He looked weak and listless. Carefully probing his expression, Shawn felt that his brother really did not seem to have much time left. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who looked quite healthy before would copse just like that. ¡°Den, don¡¯t say that. You are in good health, but you are just sick. Take good care of yourself, and you will be discharged soon. There are many things in thepany waiting for you to decide.¡± Shawn sat down on the stool beside the bed with an earnest expression. Den nced at himzily and sighed. ¡°I know my own body very well. How¡¯s everything going in the company recently?¡± ¡°Everything is fine as normal. Why? Didn¡¯t Hank and Zac report to you?¡± Shawn was talking about the two elders in thepany, who were also shareholders, and now they were also in charge of the main business of thepany. Get Bonus ¡°Yes, they did. However, I couldn¡¯t stay awake for a long time, so I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± After a pause, Den said, ¡°I remember that thepany made a new Project Department. The project was handed to your son?¡± Shawn was stunned. He immediately smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, now it is Vicente who is in charge. I also have someone to help him. After all, he is still young. However, the current project is doing quite well. The new perfume will soon be announced to the public. I hope the sales volume will be good.¡± He said happily, unable to hide his joy. ¡°That¡¯s good. I am old, and my body is not good. In the future, thepany still needs to rely on the younger generation.¡± As Den spoke, he coughed a few more times as if to verify that his body was really not good. ¡°Den¡­¡± Shawn hurriedly stood up and patted Den on the back. Den¡¯s wife poured him water. He took the water. Shawn asked tentatively, ¡°Is there still no news of Charles? You are sick right now. You should let hime back to take care of you.¡± In fact, he was not 100% sure if Charles had really disappeared. Den sighed deeply. He turned his head to look out the window. ¡°The child can¡¯t be kept around. when he grows up. He has his own thoughts. Let him be.¡± Shawn said, ¡°But no matter what, his father is sick, so he should be filial.¡± Before he finished speaking, Den interrupted him, ¡°Forget it! If he doesn¡¯te back, then just pretend that I never have a son. I¡¯m a little tired. You can go back now.¡± This was a tactful dismissal. Shawn still wanted to say something, but seeing that Den had already closed his eyes and looked tired, Shawn got up and said, ¡°Then I will leave first. I wille to see you another day. Don¡¯t worry about thepany. I will take care of it!¡± After he finished speaking, he stopped for a second and looked at Den whose eyes were still closed, and Den seemed to have fallen asleep. Meanwhile, Cindy wiped away her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± After leaving the ward, Cindy stood at the elevator entrance and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go downstairs. Your brother still needs my help. I don¡¯t know anything about thepany, so I have to bother take care of it.¡± you to ¡°Cindy, what did the doctor say about my brother¡¯s health condition?¡± Shawn stopped her. ¡°The doctor said that he worked too hard. He is exhausted. He needs to be nursed well. It seems to be alright.¡± Cindy sighed, and she seemed to be very upset. It sounded casual, but she was obviously suppressing her tears. 4549024 ¡°Alright. Then¡­ where exactly did Charles go? Do you want me to call him and persuade him? No matter what, I am his uncle. Maybe he will listen to me?¡± ¡°No, no need!¡± Cindy was a little flustered, and she shook her head and said, ¡°He was just dyed by something. He should be back soon. Don¡¯t rush him! ¡°Shawn, you can go back. I will take care of your brother. You can rest assured!¡± After that, she turned around and wiped her tears as she walked towards the ward. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Looking at her back, Shawn was deep in thought. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t that Charles was unwilling to return, but it was likely that they couldn¡¯t contact him. Shawn had sent some people to look for Charles, but they hadn¡¯t found any news about him. Could it be that something had really happened to him? If that was the case, then it was truly a chance for Shawn! After leaving the hospital, Shawn was in a good mood. He felt that everything was developing in a direction that was beneficial to him. The Petersen Group was at his fingertips. As soon as Shawn returned to thepany, Vicente was already waiting in his office. ¡°Dad.¡± Shawn nodded and looked at the document in Vicente¡¯s hand. ¡°Has the perfume seeded and can be released?¡± Vicente replied, ¡°Yes, I have already prepared the n. I will give it to you to check. From the packaging to the publicity, as well as the endorsement and advertisement, I have already arranged them. Themercial will be ready in two days. I have also bought the golden time period for all the major TV stations. Everything is ready. I guarantee that our perfume will be sold out when it is released!¡± ¡°Well done!¡± Shawn was very happy. He opened the folder and looked at the full set of ns inside. He was very satisfied. ¡°Well done, Vicente! Remember to keep up with the subsequent increase in production. The factory has to make preparations. All have to make way for our perfume.¡± ¡°I will. Dad, I have already taken care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Vicente smiled, and then he paused and revealed a troubled expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°It¡¯s just that the budget will be a little¡­¡± Vicente rubbed his fingers together, indicating that the budget was a little tight. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 373 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Forgive Her This Time ¡°The budget?¡± Frowning, Shawn said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a lot of money?¡± ¡°Yes! But it took a lot of money to hire a perfumer. You know, paying the top perfumers nowadays is very costly, so the funds are slightly tight.¡± When seeing the financial expenditure, Shawn frowned deeply. Staring at the number, he wore a bad expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the budget is limited? How can you still exceed it so much? ¡°Who is that top-notch perfumer? The sry is so high. Did you get cheated?¡± He poked the paper with his finger unhappily. ¡°No, no!¡± Vicente waved his hands and hurriedly exined, ¡°I asked others for help and managed to find this international top perfumer. We have already made the promotion. He is very famous. You will know him if you search online!¡± As he spoke, he ran to Shawn¡¯s side and bent down to input William¡¯s name into the search box, ¡°Look, this is William. He has won many international awards. He is an authority.¡± ¡°Also, I have tried it. The perfume he made was really good. Dad, believe me. We will seed. He is worthy of the money we have cost.¡± Looking at the introduction on the screen, Shawn held his chin with one hand and pondered. He did not know much about this. After thinking for a while, he looked up and asked, ¡°What did Ingrid say?¡± ¡°Ingrid supports me. She thinks that I have a lot of ideas and can do a good job,¡± Vicente immediately responded. Tilting his head and thinking about it, Shawn could not figure out what was wrong. After thinking that he had already spent so much money, he decided to continue it no matter what would happen, so he nodded and said, ¡°Alright then, since that¡¯s the case, just go ahead. If your money is not enough, I will ask the finance department to try their best to allocate some more money to you.¡± ¡°But there is one thing you have to remember! No matter how much you spend, you must use the money effectively. As long as it is worth it, then spend it. Don¡¯t be like your mother!¡± Thinking about the 8.5 million dors, he still felt distressed and angry. That was 8.5 million dors! It included part of his personal assets. If he had not been quick off the mark and said that he had given the ne to Hannah, which won a good reputation for his company. Otherwise, it would have been too worthless to spend 8.5 million dors. Vicente sneered. He knew his mother went to an auction. He nned to mention this after talking about business. Unexpectedly, Shawn would take the initiative to bring it up. This made Vicente not know what to say. ¡°Dad, Mom just wanted you to give her a gift. You know that these years¡­¡± WAL ¡°She said she had a hard time these years, but in fact, she has always been well-treated.¡± Leslie had talked too much about these, so Shawn was tired of this. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t go public with our rtionship, which made her suffer a bit of grievance these years. However, I am trying my best to make it up to you and your mother. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t have to go to work and didn¡¯t have to worry about money. I spent a lot of money on your studies, and I showed my dedication. Now, I am arranging for you to work in the Petersen Group step by step. In the future, you will take charge of it. Tell me, why is she still unsatisfied?¡± As he shouted, Vicente did not dare to say anything and just listened. ¡°That day at the auction, we agreed that we could only spend 5 million dors on it, but your mother directly bid 8.5 million dors on it. Is it easy to earn money? She med me for giving the ne to Hannah. But in front of so many reporters, how could I say that I am going to divorce. Hannah, right? What about the Petersen Group? What about the stock price? Will the board of thepany hector me because of this? Has your mother considered these questions?¡± Vicente went silent for a while and then said in a low voice, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t have much knowledge. Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Since this has been settled properly, then let¡¯s just go over it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll coax Mom. She just blew off a little steam. Don¡¯t be serious with her. It will be fine if you just let her throw a mini tantrum. ¡°She has been by your side for so many years. You must know her personality. She was impulsive at the auction, and it was because she had been suppressed for too long. Just forgive her, please.¡± Seeing his son standing on his side, whose words touched his heart, only then did Shawn feel a little comfortable, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m justining to you. You¡¯re right, your mother is always like that. Later, I will buy her a diamond ne, and I think she will let it go.¡± ¡°OK. Dad, I¡¯m going to work.¡± Shawn nodded his head, ¡°Go ahead!¡± After he left, he let out a long sigh of relief. Thinking about it, he also felt that Leslie was too rash this time. If this matter was not handled properly, it would make Shawn angry. It wasn¡¯t worth losing Shawn¡¯s favor just for a ne. He was going to see how the advertisement was going. He especially found an internationally famous model, Rose, to endorse the perfume. He wanted to enter the international market. Therefore, he made a tailored n, from the perfumer to the model. He was very ambitious in this project. He thought the domestic market was trivial. Since he wanted to do it, he had to aim for a bigger market and make a hit. When the time came, everyone in the Petersen Group would think highly of him. Silvia spent all day in theboratory and only felt a sore neck when she left. In the past few days, she had been studying the spice that Charles had given her. She had especially refined a little bit to make an observation and found that this piece of spice had an interesting. characteristic. Generally, the base of the fragrance would change with the dissipation, but this spice would not. To be exact, the change was so subtle that it would be missed without careful preservation. In other words, the spice was very stable. This was a very interesting discovery. She wondered about the effect if the spice was made into perfume or refined into essential oil. Of course, this was just a preliminary idea. She couldn¡¯t predict the oue if she carried it out. It had been quite a while since she saw Charles, and she had heard nothing about him. ¡°Silvia, you finally left theboratory. I was ready to go in to find you,¡± the colleague outside saw her and said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Silvia asked as she used the hand cream that she made by herself. ¡°Someone is here to look for you.¡± The colleague led Silvia to the reception room and said, ¡°She had been here for the whole afternoon. I said I would call you, but she refused. She just sat there. I¡¯m already off work now. I was wondering if I should call you when you came out.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 374 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Give You Some Business ¡°Oh?¡± Silvia was about to ask who it was when she saw the person sitting in the reception room. ¡°Lisa!¡± She was very surprised. She did not expect that Lisa woulde for her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Lisa was particrly enthusiastic. She opened her arms and hugged Silvia. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. I miss you so much!¡± ¡°I miss you too!¡± Patting Lisa¡¯s back, Silvia said, ¡°So, you will walk a runaway show here?¡± ¡°Do I have toe here for a runaway show?¡± She paused for a moment. She wanted to be a little. mysterious, but as a cheerful girl, she could not hold back at all. She took the initiative to say, ¡°I came here to give you some business.¡± ¡°Business?¡± Looking at her colleagues who had already gotten off work, Silvia gently patted Lisa¡¯s hand, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go change and get my belongings. Let¡¯s go out and talk. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Lisa nodded, and Silvia quickly went to change her clothes. She called Simon by the way and told him that her friend had visited her, and then she led Lisa to have dinner. ¡°Japanese? Thai? Or French?¡± Silvia asked as she drove out of the parking lot. Pouting her lips, Lisa said, ¡°I have been eating French food for so many years in France. Why did I come all the way here to eat French food? I want to eat the Hamburg!¡± When she said this, her eyes sparkled. Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s eat the Hamburg.¡± Silvia found a famous restaurant nearby and ordered the Hamburg for Lisa. As for other dishes, Lisa ordered what she wanted. She carefully looked through the menu and ordered a lot of meat. After ordering, she looked up and saw Silvia smiling at her. She tilted her head and said, ¡°Are you reluctant? Are you afraid that I will max out your credit card? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Your current fianc¨¦! Isn¡¯t he very rich?¡± She heard about the rtionship between Silvia and Simon, so she teased Silvia. need Silvia smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll put on a little weight. Don¡¯t you to keep your figure?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Waving her fork, Lisa said, ¡°We¡¯re having a happy dinner. Don¡¯t let that spoil our 117 enjoyment.¡± After taking a sip of the drink, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll start a diet after this dinner! I¡¯ve managed toe here. I must satisfy my appetite, right?¡± Of course, Silvia was also joking with Lisa. Soon, the dishes were served. They smelled really good. Lisa immediately started enjoying the dinner. Seeing this, Silvia could not help butugh for a long time. ¡°What did you mean that you would give me business?¡± While they were eating, Silvia asked. Lisa nodded, ¡°Oh, yes, I almost forgot! I came this time to do business with you. Can you make a series of perfumes, about four kinds?¡± ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s the theme? Who do you want me to make it for? Do you have any requirements? How long do you want it? How much do you want?¡± Silvia pursued quickly. Lisa was stunned when hearing Silvia¡¯s words. She just blinked her eyes. ¡°So, you said you came here to talk about business with me but knowing nothing?¡± Silviaughed at her, ¡°Besides, there are so many perfumers in your country, and many of them are top-notch, including your father. Why did youe all the way here to find me? Don¡¯t tell me that you just want to have the meal?¡± Silvia seemed to tease Lisa. However, her words were true. Regardless of how developing the French perfume industry was, Lisa¡¯s father was an outstanding talent in the industry. His research team, as well as his disciples, were so professional. Why did Lisa come to find her? Was Lisa giving her a chance? ¡°Of course not!¡± Pretending to be angry, Lisa continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like this. Recently, my dad has been undertaking a project and is very busy. As for the perfume you gave mest time, all the models in ourpany like it very much, so I think that you can take on this business.¡± ¡°As for the theme and requirements, I¡¯ve made a note on my phone. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget them. I¡¯ll send the note to you now.¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given a guarantee. You know that our clothing and essories all have designated suppliers. The perfume also had one, but I persuaded them to have special characteristics. After all, this is an annual show. How can it stand out if just using ordinary perfumes?¡± Silvia held her forehead with one hand and smiled, ¡°You call those ordinary perfumes?¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°ordinary¡±. She thought Lisa thought highly of her. ¡°Aren¡¯t they ordinary?¡± Blinking her eyes, Lisa thought about it and said, ¡°No matter how expensive they are, most people can buy them. Are they just ordinary? To tell you the truth, I think the perfume made by my father is also quite ordinary.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°So, I have to thank you for that, uh?¡± She thought Lisa was ttering her. ¡°I have sent the requirements and theme to you. Think about it.¡± After sending the message, said, ¡°No, you have to agree to it. Before I came, I made a guarantee!¡± Silvia was speechless. Silvia unlocked her phone and checked the message. The requirements were quite simple. The four perfumes needed to have different characteristics but the same theme. To put it bluntly, she needed to make a series to show the different personalities and charm of women. Luckily, she had plenty of time. Lisa ¡°About the price, you will be satisfied,¡± Lisa promised. ¡°But you should talk to mypany about this. After all, it is mypany that negotiates the projects for me,¡± Silvia said. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want you to do it! I won¡¯t do this with others! I only believe in you!¡± Lisa mumbled as she continued eating. Her Lisa touched Silvia deeply. Silvia sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Lisa stayed in the hotel for the time being. After sending her to the hotel, Silvia drove home. N?velDrama.Org content. To be honest, the price given by Lisa¡¯spany was indeed quite tempting, but she hadn¡¯t finished a formal series since she began to work, so she was quite interested in it. Lisa¡¯s arrival made her want to establish her own studio even more. Firstly, herpany wouldn¡¯t get involved in her private business, and secondly, it was more convenient to talk about business or do something. When this idea urred, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it and eagerly wanted to make ite true. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 375 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Can He Read Her Mind? When Silvia was almost home, she received a call from Simon, ¡°Do youe back?¡± Silvia said, ¡°Almost there. I¡¯m five minutes away.¡± Simon said, ¡°OK, wait for me at the door. Don¡¯te in. I¡¯ming out now.¡± ¡°Are you going out?¡± Silvia was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± After thinking for a while, Silvia nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Soon, Silvia drove into the neighborhood. As soon as she got to the vi gate, she saw Simon walking out. His attire was not too formal, so he should not be attending a great asion. But he did not say where he was going. Watching Simon open the door to her driver¡¯s seat, Silvia was confused. ¡°Leave it to me. You¡¯ve had a long day. Take a rest.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Silvia answered. She unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car, moving into the passenger seat, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Freddie drive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our business. There¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± Simon smiled. He started the car, and turned to confirm that Silvia had fastened her seat belt, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Simon didn¡¯t tell Silvia anything. She didn¡¯t know where he was going to take her. It. was mysterious. ¡°Where are we going at this time of night? Have you eaten? I just ate with Lisa!¡± In case Simon was taking her out to eat, Silvia made it clear in advance. She thought for a moment and added, ¡°But if you want to eat something, I can stay with you, or I can have dessert.¡± ¡°Do you want to have some dessert?¡± With that, Simon casually asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can have some.¡± ¡°How about Jelly Belly?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Simon drove in the direction of Jelly Belly. Fortunately, there were not many people now. He got out of the car and bought two desserts and some snacks. He handed them to Silvia, ¡°Eat itter.¡± Simon didn¡¯t seem to be taking her out for dinner. Silvia couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You will find out!¡± Simon smiled and focused on his driving. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at a courtyard. The courtyard looked simple from the outside. Silvia looked at Simon doubtfully. Then, he took out his key and opened the courtyard door. Filled with suspicion, Silvia followed Simon in, only to find that there was a different world inside. There were many flowers and nts in the yard. They were not fully grown, because it was not in season yet. But they were vibrant green. It looked very delightful. They passed through the rockery water and entered the house. There were tworgeboratories inside. At first nce, Silvia saw a pile of experimental equipment. The equipment was not onlyplete but also professional. The quality of the equipment was simr to those used in thepany. It must have just been built, and everything inside was very new. There was a smell of decoration in the room. ¡°This is¡­¡± Silvia guessed, but she was not sure. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Simon asked and looked around. He was very satisfied with the overall arrangement. ¡°So what? Is it mine if I like it?¡± Silvia said half-jokingly and nced at Simon. Silvia gently touched the test tube. It was new! ¡°That¡¯s right! If you like it, it is yours!¡± Simon replied confidently. Silvia paused and looked at Simon. She was a little surprised, ¡°Did you buy it for me?¡± Although Silvia had probably guessed it, she was a little surprised to hear Simon say this. After all, Silvia had just thought of setting up her studio. Simon had got the studio ready and even decorated it. What a coincidence! Was he her mind reader? ¡°What else?¡± Simon was very satisfied with Silvia¡¯s reaction. He walked over and stuffed the key into her palm, ¡°As of today, this ce is yours. I¡¯ve been looking for it for almost two months. This is kind of the right ce. It¡¯s not out of range, and it¡¯s quiet enough. You can also nt the spices you need in the yard. Although it is not too big, this studio should be enough for you to do the preliminary work temporarily!¡± Enough! More than enough, that was too big! Silvia had never thought that there would be such a big and good ce. Even if she could rent two offices first. This courtyard was more perfect than she had expected. ¡°As long as you are satisfied!¡± Seeing Silvia¡¯s smile, Simon felt that so many days of searching and trouble were worth it. ¡°Anyway, I gave you such a gift, should I have a reward?¡± Silvia pursed her lips and kissed Simon on the cheek. Simon suddenly looked back and kissed Silvia¡¯s lips. Then, he deepened the kiss. They were inextricable andmiserative. He said insatiably, ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°Greedy!¡± Silvia tapped Simon¡¯s nose and said, Simon let go of Silvia, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not satisfied! I¡¯m a little hungry. I¡¯m going to get dessert.¡±. ¡°Well.¡± Silvia nodded and watched Simon walk out. She walked around the house casually. The whole house had been turned into a specialboratory. The windows were wide. The daylight must be very good, but he was thoughtful enough to put on curtains that blocked out the light. In this way, if she needed to do experiments in the shade environment, it would be unaffected. There were two rows of tables in the middle, withputer printers and other equipment on them. These were almost all Silvia did not think of, Simon had helped her think all. Silvia was so satisfied! Soon, Simon brought the dessert in. They sat at the table and opened the lid. It was sweet and tangy. Silvia was full after eating Hamburg with Lisa, but she was a little hot and thirsty. The dessert Simon bought just quenched her thirst and heat, and she ate most of it unconsciously. ¡°How did youe up with a studio for me?¡± Silvia could not help but ask, ¡°To be honest, I thought about setting up my studio today.¡± ¡°Today? Have you never thought of it before?¡± Simon smiled as he nced at Silvia. ¡°Before¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Silvia seriously thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°If I did, it was only in my mind at the time.¡± Setting up a studio was easier said than done. Not to mention such a location and the decoration equipment inside, these were arge cost. Silvia did not have much confidence in her strength. Even if she spent all her savings to set up a studio, it would be difficult for her to continue without any market or recognition. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 376 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Gossip About the Boss Because of this, Silvia wanted to set up a studio before, but she did not act on it. It was not until today when Lisa came to Silvia to take the order, with the matter of Perfuming Association and the recent events, she had the idea of putting the studio in ce for the first time. She had only thought about it, and Simon had done it for her. Silvia stopped eating and looked up at Simon. She said seriously, ¡°Thank you!¡± Perhaps because Silvia was too serious, Simon was stunned for a moment. Looking at her eyes that were filled with gratitude, he could not help but smile and rubbed her hair, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth!¡± With a sigh, Silvia said, ¡°I met Lisa today. When I came back, I wondered if I could set up a studio. If so, where should I choose as my studio? What¡¯s the estimated budget? And¡­ Will you agree? How can I mention it to you¡­¡± ¡°I just thought about it and you have arranged everything for me. I¡­¡± The ups and downs of her mood were indescribable. Sometimes, Silvia felt that Simon was a great person in her life. How lucky she could meet him and be with him for a lifetime. Every time Silvia felt that Simon was as good as he could get, he would always surprise her once again. ¡°Fool! You are my wife. If I don¡¯t help you, who will I help?¡± Simon smiled and pinched Silvia¡¯s cheek, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t you like dessert the most? After eating, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Go back?¡± Silvia blinked and looked at the time. It was veryte. ¡°Are you going to live here? Although I have arranged a restroom for you here, I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet. If you live here today, I can only be your quilt!¡± With that, Simon held Silvia in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I don¡¯t want you to be my quilt. You¡¯re so hard!¡± Silvia blushed and pushed Simon away. ¡°Really? Do you think I¡¯m hard now? Tell me, where did I get hard?¡± Simon said meaningfully. Silvia felt like she was in Simon¡¯s pit. Before Silvia could say anything, Simon said, ¡°Someone thinks I¡¯m hard, but every night she holds me tight!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. You are not serious!¡± Silvia stood up and packed up the dessert box. If Simon¡¯s subordinates saw him like this, they might be shocked. That day at the press conference, Simon¡¯s secretary looked at Silvia, like looking at a witch who could bring disaster to thepany. Thinking about it, Silvia found it funny. ¡°Anyway, I have to resign.¡± Since Silvia had decided to set up a studio, she had to resign. ¡°You don¡¯t have to quit your job. We have decided to make a brand for you. With the name Warin, it will be easier for you to do things. I¡¯ll arrange for a cleaner to clean it up here every day,¡± Simon said as he took the trash from Silvia¡¯s hands and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Since I have set up my studio, I shouldn¡¯t take up thepany¡¯s resources.¡± After a pause, Silvia turned to look at Simon. She took out a wet tissue from her pocket and slowly wiped his fingers, ¡°You can¡¯t give me that on behalf of thepany. Business is business. You have a stake in this studio. When I make money, I¡¯ll give you a share.¡± When Silvia looked up at Simon, she was smiling. But she was not joking at all. Simon knew Silvia¡¯s temper, so he did not decline. He only smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your dividends!¡± The most important things in the early days of the studio had been arranged. Next, Silvia had to recruit staff and prepare the raw materials. Winnie, of course, followed Silvia. Ste wanted toe over, but Silvia rejected. In her words, Ste was now the supervisor in Carmelo. She had a good chance of promotion. There was no doubt that she could have better development in Warin. But here, Ste could only help do some simple things. After¡¯all, there wouldn¡¯t be too much business at the beginning. It was just some technical work. Ste couldn¡¯t help much. It was better to let her stay in thepany. If the studio developed well then, she coulde back and help. Silvia¡¯s words were very convincing. Moreover, Ste knew it. She nodded and replied, ¡°If you need my help, just tell me.¡± Silvia could have quit in a hurry, but she handed in her resignation letter anyway. After receiving Silvia¡¯s resignation letter, they were surprised. It was sent from Carmelo to Warin, then from Warin¡¯s personnel department to the president¡¯s office. After all, everyone knew Silvia¡¯s identity, but no one dared to easily agree to her resignation. ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± Tina knocked on the door and entered. She held the letter and deliberated over her words, ¡°Mr. Palmer, this¡­¡± Tina stepped forward and ced the resignation letter on Simon¡¯s desk. She immediately stood to the side, wondering what Simon would think when he saw it. Tina didn¡¯t know if Silvia had told Simon about her resignation. Moreover, she had done a good job in Warin. Why did she suddenly resign? After the press conference, everything had been settled down. Why did Silvia suddenly want to resign now? ¡°Huh?¡± Simon frowned and gently touched the resignation letter. He opened it with his fingers and nced at it. N?velDrama.Org content. ITS S Looking at Simon, Tina said carefully, ¡°This is Silvia¡¯s resignation letter. Please give instructions to the personnel department.¡± Simon smiled faintly. The personnel department did not dare to approve it, so they sent it to him. He had said it was a matter for him to order, but Silvia insisted on going through the process. Simon picked up the pen and quickly signed his name on the resignation letter. Tina didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly, and Simon didn¡¯t get angry. And that was it? ¡°What? Is there anything else?¡± Simon asked when he saw that Tina didn¡¯t leave with the resignation letter. ¡°No!¡± Tina shook her head and bit her lower lip. She still could not help but ask, ¡°But Mr. Palmer, why did Ms. Austin resign now? It¡¯s all quieted down, isn¡¯t it? Is it because of Perfuming Association? The It was just a qualification certificate. In fact, there was no rigid requirement in the industry for it. If there was awsuit, there would be many loopholes. Therefore,pared to the previous ¡°poisoning¡± crisis, Warin did not take this trivial matter seriously. ¡°She has other ns. If you are curious, ask her yourself.¡± Simon said ambiguously with a meaningful smile and waved his hand, ¡°Go.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 377 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Is She Pregnant? Tina was stunned. Tina was surprised to see Simon smile. So ambiguous¡­ Sweet? And it was hard not to think too much about what he said. What was Silvia¡¯s n? Tina held the resignation letter and sent it to the personnel department, but she hadn¡¯t ¡°Did Mr. Palmer approve it?¡± The staff of the personnel department was also surprised. ¡°It seems that Mr. Palmer knows about it. Have they discussed it long ago?¡± ¡°But Silvia is developing so well now. Thepany wants to push her to be the chief perfumer. Why did she leave now? Why?¡± ¡°Chief perfumer is nothing. Don¡¯t forget that she will be ourndy!¡± Someone interrupted. ¡°Ah, yes! Silvia resigned. Is she going to get married to Mr. Palmer?¡± The staff of the personnel department was not busy now. This was a hot gossip about Simon, so they could not help but discuss it. Someone waved his hand and said, ¡°What? I told you that I heard rumors that Mr. Palmer and Ms. Austin had secretly gotten their marriage certificates. The wedding is just a formality. Maybe Mrs. Palmer is pregnant, so she stayed at home to rest.¡± ¡°Really? Wow!¡± For a moment, Tina was stunned. She stood there, couldn¡¯t move her feet. In fact, as a qualified secretary, Tina knew that it was wrong to gossip like this, especially the gossip about Simon. However, due to her curiosity, she did not move. She stood there without interrupting or saying anything. She just listened to their discussion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I think it¡¯s possible. Howfortable it is for her to be Mrs. Palmer. Why should she work in public like this? Just think about it. Ms. Austin has been in trouble since she was in Carmelo. The news about her is getting more and more explosive. Now, she is being investigated by Perfuming Association. Why does she have to work so hard? She could just resign and go home.¡± Most people approved of it. They nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If I were her, I would also resign.¡± ¡°Dream on! Just think about it. We are not as lucky as Ms. Austin!¡± ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t pass our words to Mr. Palmer!¡± Someone saw Tina in a daze and pushed her. When Tina came back to her senses, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re afraid, say less. Work hard. Without the luck of Mrs. Palmer, why don¡¯t you work harder?¡± Tina turned around and walked out, but office gossip was always the easiest to spread. In less than a day, it had been spread over thepany. ¡°Mrs. Palmer is pregnant, so she resigned.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± When Silvia heard the gossip, she was sitting in Ste¡¯s office drinking coffee and waiting for the news. The resignation procedure was very simple. Silvia handed it over to the supervisor to approve it, and then, Wyatt of Carmelo would approve it. After all, she was just a staff of Carmelo. However, because of her special identity, she needed to hand it in step by step. She had been sitting here for almost half a day. ¡°Where did these rumorse from?¡± Silvia stretched when she got the news that she had been approved. She just sipped coffee, but she did not expect to hear such explosive news. Ste looked at Silvia¡¯s belly meaningfully. ¡°You have¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Silvia red at Ste and patted her belly with both hands. ¡°Do I look pregnant?¡± ¡°Well, mydy! How can you pat your belly?¡± Ste quickly stepped forward to stop Silvia. Ste took the opportunity to touch her lower abdomen. ¡°Ah; it¡¯s quite t. Even if you are pregnant, it should not be more than three months.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She pulled Ste¡¯s hand down and said, ¡°I am not!¡± ¡°I had my periodst month. How could it be three months?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t pregnantst month. What about this month?¡± Ste said half-jokingly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Not even this month¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia suddenly realized something and thought about it. ording to the time of her periodst month, she should have had her period. She was surprised to find that it seemed to be over time. Recently, Silvia had been busy and had a lot of misceneous things to do. She was careless in this aspect and did not pay attention to it. Now that Silvia was reminded of this, she realized that she hadn¡¯t had her period this month. Sensing something was wrong with Silvia, Ste probably guessed it. She squatted down nervously. ¡°What? Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°How could it be possible!¡± Silviaughed out loud, but she felt a little guilty. ¡°I should be just too stressed recently and a little dysfunctional. It¡¯s just a few dayste. It can¡¯t be.¡± IN ¡°That might not be the case! If you¡¯ve had regr periods in the past, but you¡¯re not getting them this time, you need to be careful. You never know. It might happen.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± Shaking her head, Silvia said with certainty, ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Why not? Unless you guys didn¡¯t have sex.¡± Silvia blushed at such a private question. ¡°Just stop it!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to pry into your privacy. If it¡¯s a possibility, you¡¯d better check it out and confirm it. After all, you had contact with spices and fragrances. In addition to the natural raw materials, there are also some chemicalponents. Besides, even if it¡¯s raw materials, some of them might not be suitable for pregnant women to smell for a long time.¡± Ste looked serious. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never had a baby, my sister did. She also reminded me. After all, we oftene into contact with these things. We have to be extra careful.¡± Silvia did not speak. She was a little nervous. Silvia knew that Ste was right. Some of the things they came into contact with were not suitable for pregnant women to touch, but was she pregnant? Silvia was not sure, inexplicably flustered. ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re pregnant. You can just rx at home. You should take a rest.¡± Ste continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush over to the studio. Just settle them down slowly.¡± It was easier to say, but Silvia did not think so. The studio was finally in shape. Silvia could not stop now. She also promised to make a themed series for Lisa. If she was pregnant, wouldn¡¯t she break her promise? ¡°Since my resignation has been approved, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Not in the mood to continue sitting down and drinking coffee, Silvia stood up. ¡°Ste, I¡¯m leaving. Come to the studio when you have time. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡± ¡°Alright, are you still going to talk to me like this?¡± Ste shook her head and said with concern, ¡°if you are worried, go to the hospital and check it out. After confirming it, you will be prepared.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 378 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 378 Chapter 378 You Are My Savior Silvia was indeed worried. This kind of private matter was hard to say, but she knew it clearly in her heart. Simon and she had indeed not taken any contraceptive precautions twice. At that time, it should have been a safe period. Thinking back now, Silvia only felt a burst of cold sweat on her back. While driving, she looked up and saw the gate of the hospital. Only then did she find that she was actually driving to the hospital. However, when she reached the gate, she started to feel conflicted again. She didn¡¯t know if she should go in and have a pregnancy test. She hesitated outside the gate. People behind honked their car horns to urge her. She had no choice but to drive in. However, she did not find a parking spot after driving around the hospital for a while. In addition, she was uncertain and hesitant. In the end, she still did not go in. She just drove around and drove out again. She foundapparby pharmacy and didna harmacy and did not dare to ask when she entered. However, the Ildildly clerk was experienced. The clerk asked Silvia if she wanted a pregnancy test kit. Silvia nodded shyly. When Silvia got home, Simon had not returned yet. In the afternoon, the sun was shining through the window. She looked at the two lines on the pregnancy test kit and felt desperate. ording to the instructions, this meant that she was pregnant. Silvia didn¡¯t expect that the rumors that others spread would actuallye true. Standing there, Silvia stared at the two lines on the pregnancy test kit. Although one line was vague, it was still roughly visible. The manual also said that if there were two faint lines, it also meant that she was pregnant. That was the reality. For a moment, Silvia did not know whether to cry orugh. It was not that she did not want this child. It was just that she was not mentally prepared for it. If she wanted to keep this child, she would have to give up a lot. If she did not¡­ She gently stroked her belly, as if she could already feel a small life jumping around. This was her child, her and Simon¡¯s child. How could she be willing to abort their child? When she heard the sound of a caring from downstairs, she looked down and saw that Simon¡¯s car had already entered the gate. She came back to her senses, so she quickly ran to the bathroom and wrapped the pregnancy test kit in the paper, and threw it into the trash can. After thinking for a while, she was still worried, so she crumpled two pieces of paper up into a ball and threw them into the trash can. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. By the time she washed her hands, she had already heard Simon¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Did Ie back early?¡± Simon walked straight towards Silvia, opened his arms, and directly hugged Silvia in his arms. ¡°Yes, so early!¡± Silvia felt that her entire body was stiff. She opened her arms and let Simon hug her. Simon held Silvia in his arms, but he could clearly feel that her body was stiff and very unnatural. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Simon released his hands and looked at her. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head and lowered her eyes. She continued, ¡°Maybe I was too free today, so my bones are numb!¡± As if to cooperate with her words, Silvia even moved her arms and neck. ¡°Is that so?¡± Simon looked suspicious. He touched her forehead and felt that the temperature was normal. He looked at Silvia twisting her neck and shoulders. He really thought she was tired. ¡°You¡¯ve already resigned, so you might as well take a break during this period of time., You can slow down the development of the studio. Anyway, the house is bought and not rented, so it can¡¯t run away¡­¡± As Simon spoke, he gently massaged Silvia¡¯s shoulders. Hearing that, Silvia reflexively said, ¡°No! I can¡¯t slow it down!¡± ¡°What?¡± Simon suspected that Silvia had hidden something from him, so he asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Silvia shook her head. In the end, she still didn¡¯t dare to tell him about her pregnancy because she hadn¡¯t made up her mind if she should keep the child. ¡°Maybe I felt a little lost because I resigned. Originally, I didn¡¯t think there was anything in Carmelo that I couldn¡¯t bear to part with, but the times there was the happiest period since I started working.¡± These words were true. After all, when she was in Carmelo, her colleagues treated her well. Although Ste had made things difficult for her when she first started working, it was all about work. After confirming her ability, everyone became close friends. To be honest, after leaving that scumbag Ladarius, Silvia realized that the world outside was so vast and beautiful that she should havee out to take a walk. ¡°Really?¡± Although Silvia said it very sincerely, Simon still didn¡¯t believe it. After all, Silvia¡¯s reaction was really a little strange. ¡°Yes!¡± Silvia wrapped her arms around Simon¡¯s neck and said word by word, ¡°And all of this is because of you! Simon, when I think back, I¡¯m really grateful that when I was in my most difficult times and wanted to seek help, I thought of you and looked for you. I also thank you for helping me. Although I don¡¯t know why you were willing to help me at that time¡­ you are my savior!¡± Her eyes were extremely sincere, and her words were also sincere. These words had been hidden in her heart for a long time, but she did not expect to say them at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I helped you?¡± Simon gently held Silvia¡¯s head with one hand and caressed her soft hair from the back of her head. ¡°Because I liked you a long time ago!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Silvia snorted. She did not believe it. A long time ago? They didn¡¯t know each other. They had only met once in the rookiepetition. It couldn¡¯t be love at first sight, right? ¡°It¡¯s true. You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Simon exerted a bit of strength with his fingers, emphasizing that he was not joking. Blinking her eyes at him, Silvia said, ¡°When was that? Don¡¯t tell me that you had a crush on me at first sight when I participated in the rookiepetition. I willugh at you!¡± At that time, she was so silly that she didn¡¯t know anything. Moreover, it was her first time participating in apetition. Even though she had won the award at that time, she embarrassed herselfter. As the president of Warin, Simon had seen all kinds of outstanding people. How could he pay extra attention to Silvia? ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡± Shaking his head, Simon said, ¡°It¡¯s even earlier than that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia muttered. She was very surprised and had no impression at all. ¡°When was that? I don¡¯t remember! I clearly remember that the first time I saw you was¡­¡± Silvia paused. Simon said, ¡°In the Palmer¡¯s house.¡± After a pause, Simon added, ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s at the Palmer¡¯s old house.¡± ¡°What? Have I been there?¡± Silvia was even more confused, as if her memory had been taken away by someone. Shepletely forgot it. ¡°At that time, you were still a kid. Maybe it was because you were too young, so you didn¡¯t remember. But I just remembered you.¡± Leaning against Silvia¡¯s forehead, Simon did not care that she did not remember. In short, he did not lose her and he was still with her, which was enough. ¡°No, I was already nine years old when I started living in the Austin¡¯s house. It¡¯s impossible for me not to remember. Could it be that it was earlier than that?¡± This matter really surprised Silvia, and she had to find out the truth. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 379 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Even You Don¡¯t Want Me ¡°About seven years old.¡± After pondering for a moment, Simon said, ¡°At that time, you were probably ¡­ seven years old?¡± He only deduced it based on his age and was not very sure. However, there was one thing that he was certain of. ¡°You came with your dad and mom that time.¡± ¡°My dad and mom¡­¡± To Silvia, this form of address was a distant matter. Even the images of her parents in her memories were so blurry that she could barely remember their faces. ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression.¡± Shaking her head, Silvia was a little depressed. In fact, after her parents passed away, she suffered mental torment. Later, she could no longer remember what had happened before. She felt depressed because she forgot her parents¡¯ appearance and lost her memories, At that time, his grandfather said that it was also a good thing that she didn¡¯t remember. His grandfather told her that she should forget the past and live a good life in the future. But for Silvia, knowing that she had lost a part of her memory was a very sad thing, especially when she failed to remember it no matter how hard she tried. ¡°If I were only seven years old, how old were you then? Do you mean that you had a crush on me when you were a kid?¡± Silvia thought about it and continued, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I was only seven years old then. You wouldn¡¯t have a crush on a seven-year-old child, right?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Simon flicked Silvia¡¯s forehead and said with a smile, ¡°At that time, you were a cute little girl with a bright smile on your face, just like a ray of sunlight, and¡­¡± Staring at Silvia¡¯s face, Simon suddenly reached out and pinched her soft cheek. ¡°There is also a little puppy-fat on your face.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly being pinched, Silvia eximed and patted his hand, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask with doubt, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°You still remember my parents? What did our family go to your house for?¡± ¡°That year, my grandmother was celebrating her birthday. You guys should be here to attend her birthday party.¡± Compared to Silvia¡¯s overflowing interest, Simon did not seem to be very willing to recall it. He added, ¡°It has been too long, and I do not remember much!¡± Silvia could vaguely feel that it was not that Simon did not remember it, but that he did not want to recall it. As for why, Simon did not say it. However, in everyone¡¯s heart, there must be a past that they did not want to be mentioned, so Silvia did not ask further. ¡°There will be a new batch of equipment in the studio tomorrow. Can you handle it?¡± Simon asked with concern. ¡°Of course, I can handle it.¡± She hurriedly nodded. As soon as she spoke, she thought of the two distinct lines on the pregnancy test kit and could not help but feel a little uneasy. Not wanting him to see through her, Silvia yawned and said, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ve been too tiredtely. I¡¯m a little sleepy and want to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Go to sleep then.¡± Without any doubt, Simon nodded. He continued, ¡°I still have something to deal with. Can you sleep on your own?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you still think I¡¯m a child?¡± She pushed Simon¡¯s shoulders with both hands and continued, ¡°Go and do your work. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± After being pushed by Silvia, Simon took a few steps. He turned around when he was at the door and lowered his head to kiss Silvia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be good.¡± Silvia felt warm in her heart. Like a kitten, she said, ¡°Okay.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. . After watching Simon go downstairs, Silvia finally breathed a sigh of relief, but her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly with her hand. This child¡­ What should she do? Vicente was in the factory. Looking at the bottles of beautifully packaged perfume on the assembly line being packed out, he beamed with pleasure. These bottles of perfume were about to go to the market and then turn intorge piles of banknotes. Vicente would gain more. He even felt that it was not that difficult to earn money! Back then, his father told him that it was not easy to do business. He told him to be careful and learn more. Now it seemed that his father was rtively conservative and couldn¡¯t keep up with the times. Vicente thought that as long as he dared to do business, it was not difficult to make money. ¡°Mr. Petersen, this batch of perfume will bepleted in a week, and soon it will bemercially avable,¡± the person in charge of the production reported to Vicente. Nodding his head, Vicente said, ¡°Good job! When the timees, all of you will be heroes!¡± ¡°Thanks, Mt. Petersen.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, has that deputy manager Ladarius been here recently?¡± Vicente thought about it and asked. ¡°No.¡± The person in charge of the production sighed and said, ¡°From the official start of the assembly line, Mr. Flores has never been here once. However, he has called twice, but he only gave a few reminders and asked about the production schedule. He did not say anything else.¡± ¡°Never been here?¡± Raising his voice, Vicente was angry. He snorted coldly, ¡°He is quite idle.¡± Vicente thought, Ladarius, you only know how to boast, but in the end, you are nothing but azy man. You even boasted that you are an elite in this industry and had plenty of experience. I guess you mean the experience of how to shirk your responsibilities. However, Vicente thought it was also a good thing. When it was time to award people ording to their contributions, Ladarius would get nothing. Moreover, Vicente could even take the opportunity to kick Ladarius out. Who knew if Ladarius was really obedient to Vicente or a spy sent by Ingrid? Anyway, Vicente would keep a lookout for Ingrid¡¯s people. When Vicente took control of thepany, he would rece some people with his trusted subordinates. ¡°Maybe he is too busy.¡± The person in charge of the production didn¡¯t want to offend anyone, so he smiled and said, ¡°But Mr. Petersen, you have really worked hard. You oftene over to follow up on the production.¡± ¡°This project is very important. Nothing can go wrong. Of course, I have to keep an eye on it.¡± After a pause, Vicente walked to the door and turned back. ¡°By the way, give me a bottle of perfume first.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The person in charge of the production immediately ordered someone to pack up a bottle of perfume and send it over. Taking the bottle of perfume, Vicente held it in his hand and looked at it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He left with the perfume and headed straight to where his mother lived. In fact, that was also the home he had lived in for more than twenty years, and he had only recently moved to the Petersen¡¯s vi. In the previous years, he had always lived with his mother. The environment of her mother¡¯s house was not bad. It was still in the vi area, but how could it compare with the Petersen¡¯s vi? In the end, the main house was the main house. Living outside would always have a feeling of being abandoned. The atmosphere at home was not good, and Vicente had actually guessed it before he came back. However, he still walked in with a smile. He called, ¡°Mom.¡± There was no one in the living room. In the end, Vicente found his mother in the bedroom. Lesliey on the bedzily. She was not very happy when he saw Vicente. She said, ¡°You are back.¡± ¡°Mom, are you not feeling well? Are you sick?¡± Vicente sat down next to the bed and reached out to touch Leslie¡¯s forehead. The temperature was normal and not hot. However, Leslie couldn¡¯t hold back her sadness when she felt the warmth from Vicente¡¯s soft hand. Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked like she had been wronged. ¡°Vicente, only you care about me. I had thought that even you don¡¯t want me anymore!¡± Vicente was shocked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 380 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The Smell of Sess ¡°How could I be a heartless person? Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Vicente took back his hand and wanted to get up, but Leslie grabbed his wrist firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave! If you leave, mom will lose everything.¡± Vicente frowned. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m pouring you a cup of water. Look, your mouth is so dry that you get peeling lips.¡± Upon hearing that, Leslie raised her hand to touch her lips. It was indeed quite dry, so she sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Even if it bleeds, who cares?¡± ¡°Hey, Mom, please! Am I not concerned about you? Dad is also very concerned about you!¡± ¡°Your father? Forget it!¡± Leslie snorted. She was still unhappy. Sheined, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but he always says nice things tofort us. But the truth is that in his heart, he still favors that woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just speaking in a fit of anger.¡± Vicente poured a cup of water for Leslie and helped her sit up. Seeing Leslie drink the water little by little, Vicente said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with dad for so many years. Don¡¯t you understand his feelings for you? Besides, I can see that dad still dotes on you.¡± ¡°If so, why was he unwilling to spend 7.5 million dors for me and give the ne to someone else?¡± Just thinking about it upset Leslie. She didn¡¯t even want to drink the water, so she casually put the cup aside. Looking at her actions, Vicente naturally knew that she was still angry, so heforted her by mentioning the ne. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s because of the ne!¡± ¡°You know it! Rumors have been flying around outside. I really ¡­ have never been so embarrassed in my life!¡± Leslie covered her face with both hands. For the past two days, she didn¡¯t dare to watch the news and didn¡¯t dare to browse Twitter. She was afraid that she was an object of ridicule on the Inte. She didn¡¯t even dare to answer the phone call. She didn¡¯t even go out with her friends. She was afraid to see other peopleughing at her. ¡°You really think too much!¡± Pulling Leslie¡¯s hand down, Vicente smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any ridicule. It¡¯s just a ne. Mom, do you really care about that ne?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been longing for that ne for a long time. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to it since the auction.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t like other jewelry. You just want it, right? I mean you only want that ne and don¡¯t want anything else?¡± Leslie immediately retorted, ¡°That won¡¯t do! How can a ne be enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Vicenteughed. ¡°You see, how can a ne be enough? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand this principle, but you just sulk for a moment. Mom, soon the Petersen Group will be ours. At that time, you can have as many nes as you want. You will always be a trending topic, and other people could only envy you. Why do you have to be in such a hurry now?¡± Hearing her son¡¯s words, Leslie slowly calmed down. ¡°Can you really get the Petersen Group?¡± ¡°Look! You don¡¯t even believe in me. I am your son!¡± Vicente said in a serious tone. Seeing that he was angry, Leslie immediately exined, ¡°Vicente, it¡¯s not that mom doesn¡¯t believe you, but¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s good that you have confidence! Mom has endured for a lifetime. I hope you can stand out. If you be the head of the Petersen family, I will be happy.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, this day will soone! When the Petersen Group bes mine, I will take you back to the Petersen family. At that time, you will be the mistress of the Petersen family. As for that woman, if you want to keep her, you can let her stay as a majd. If you don¡¯t want to, just kick her out!¡± These words clearly moved Leslie. She nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! When the timees, we call the shot!¡± ¡°By the way, Mom, I have a gift for you.¡± Patting Leslie¡¯s hand, Vicente turned around and went to his bag to take out the bottle of perfume. ¡°This is my first work. This perfume will soon appear in the domestic market and even be avable in the international marketter. At that time, it will be popr all over the world and be a best-selling product. Now, I brought a bottle over as a gift for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing that, Leslie was very happy, and she immediately became spirited. She took the perfume and looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± She opened the package, took out the bottle, and impatiently sprayed it on her wrist. ¡°How is it?¡± Vicente asked with a smile, waiting to receive the praise. Leslie took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°It smells good! It smells good! This is the best perfume I have ever used. You are great!¡± After getting his mother¡¯s affirmation, Vicente was even more confident. ¡°So I said that you just wait for the good news of my sess!¡± Leslie was also very happy. She smiled and sprayed two more times. The air was filled with fragrance. She closed her eyes and looked up, enjoying the smell of perfume. Vicente watched quietly from the side. In his eyes, he seemed to have seen a beautiful future. ¡°Well?¡± Leslie sniffed and frowned. Then she sniffed. Vicente noticed his mother¡¯s abnormal reaction. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel that it¡¯s a little strange.¡± Leslie sniffed again, as if to confirm it. ¡°Why is it strange?¡± Curious, Vicente imitated Leslie¡¯s movements. He twitched his nose and took a deep breath. Perhaps it was because he used too much force, the fragrance directly rushed into his nose, causing him to sneeze several times. ¡°Vicente, slow down!¡± Leslie said while waving her hand. ¡°Mom, what do you think is strange?¡± Vicente rubbed his nose and asked. Leslie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just a feeling. I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡± Leslie picked up the bottle and looked at it. It was a very beautiful light blue liquid. The body of the bottle was also carefully designed. She could not tell what was wrong. She usually used perfume, but she was not very proficient in perfume. However, given that it was sent by her son, she was still very happy. ¡°Well, forget it. Maybe this is the smell of sess.¡± ¡°The smell of sess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re about to seed soon. We have endured for so many years. Finally, there will be a day when we can stand out. If this isn¡¯t the smell of sess, then what is it? By the way, Vicente, what is this perfume called?¡± Vicente stared at the perfume in Leslie¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°This perfume is called ¡®Victory¡¯!¡± ¡°Victory!¡± ¡°Yes! It means victory! This bottle of perfume represents my victory and sess. It also represents our victory and sess. This name is the most suitable for it!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leslie slowly repeated it twice. She nodded and looked at the bottle of perfume. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. ¡°I like this name!¡± I ¡°I like it too! Mom, you¡¯re right. This is the smell of sess.¡± As Vicente spoke, he raised his head and took a deep sniff. This smell was really intoxicating. He felt that victory was right in front of him! L Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 381 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Give Me All the Information About Silvia Early in the morning, Ingrid knocked on Ladarius¡¯s door. Ladarius had yet to get out of bed. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and yawned as he opened the door. He was dissatisfied. Please don¡¯t be so early next time. You don¡¯t sleep, but others still have to sleep, okay?¡± ¡°Give me a copy of Silvia¡¯s information, all of it!¡± As soon as she entered the door, she directly said ¡°What?¡± Ladarius was stunned. He turned to look at her. ¡°I want all the detailed information about Silvia, as detailed as possible.¡± She walked straight to the sofa and sat down, putting down her bag. She didn¡¯t look like she was joking at all Alter hearing it clearly, Ladariusughed. He took out a can of beer from the fridge, opened it, and handed the otherjar to her. However, Ingrid frowned and raised her hand to block it. ¡°Drinking this early in the morning Can your brain still be clear?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been very sober!¡± He raised his head and gulped down a big mouthful. Heburped, looking very satisfied ¡°Why did you suddenlye to me for this? Besides, Silvia can be considered a big star now. If you want her information, just search for it online. Why are youing to me?¡± Shaking his head disapprovingly. He raised his head to donk ¡°If I can search for it online, why would Ie here? Of course, I want the things that are not avable on the Inte:* She was a little Impatient and looked like she was in a hurry. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°What do you want this for?¡± Ladarius could not help but lecl curious. ¡°Of course it is useful! You have been dating her for such a long time, so you should know a lot of things that the outside world does not know.¡± Ingnd stretched out a finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s best to be as detailed as possible Tell me about it from the moment you met her, when she was in school, as well as her experience in thatpany I want all the information ¡°Who will you give Silvia¡¯s information to7¡± Ladarius asked thoughtfully as he pursed his lips ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I give it to. I need it anyway! I don¡¯t need to exin it to you! In short, you just have to give it to me as soon as possible. After a pouse, she appeased him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at least nothing will change in ourmon interests As for Silvia¡­ Did you still miss her? ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you lost yourpany How did you get chased by others? Don¡¯t forget the humiliation she gave you Now are you still unable to let her go?¡± Ingrid¡¯s words stabbed into his heart. These were all things that he did not want to mention. When thinking of the fact that he fell into the hands of such a woman who once held him at the center, he felt as if 10 thousand arrows had pierced through his heart. ¡°Stop it! He ttened the beer can in his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just asking for some information? You don¡¯t have to provoke me like this. What do you know about the things between me and her?* ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t want to understand either. It would be best if you are willing to give me the information, I want it before lunch today.¡¯ She was really in a hurry: ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rushing over to take credit from someone?¡± ncing sideways at her, Ladarius leased. She had rushed over early in the morning and was rushing to ask for the information. She had even taken the risk to provoke him. It seemed that she was going to do something with Silvia¡¯s information. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to curry favor with that ¡°Mr. Halpert¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ingrid¡¯s expression changed as she berated. Although she did not admit it, her reaction had already exined everything Ladarius smiled meaningfully. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°No matter what I do, it is for the sake of ourmon interests. You¡¯d better not interfere too much in my matters!¡± She picked up her bag, stood up, and said, ¡°Send the information to my email when you¡¯re done.¡± Ladarius smiled and didn¡¯t reply. After taking a few steps, she stopped and turned around. By the way, I heard that the first perfume of thepany is going to be on the market. It is almost done in the factory. Don¡¯t you want to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°What am I going over for? Someone is watching it closely. Anyway, the credit belongs to someone else. Why should I steal the limelight?¡± Ladarius said casually. In fact, he was clear about how many times Vicente had gone to the factory. ¡°Are you so sure? If he finds out the problem before the perfume officially goes to the market, won¡¯t your n be in vain?¡±grid raised her eyebrows and kindly reminded him. ¡°If he finds out the problem so easily. you and I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here discussing other things.¡± Ladarius shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think I only made one move? The happier he is now, the more miserable he will beter.¡± After a pause, Ladarius seemed to have thought of something funny and could not help butugh. ¡°Do you know what that silly boy named this perfume?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ingrid wasn¡¯t too concerned, and she just casually asked. ¡°Victory!¡± Ladariusughed out loud. When he heard his subordinate say this, heughed out loud. ¡°Victory?¡± After thinking for a while, Ingrid could not help butugh. ¡°He really is quite confident.¡± ¡°He is too young to be afraid of anything!¡± Ladarius shook his head, However, Vicente was really naive! Not to mention the trap they set for him, waiting for him to jump in, even if the perfume this time could really seed, it was too naive for him to think that he could gain a foothold in the Petersen Group and could get the Petersen Group at his fingertips. If it was really that easy, then Ingrid¡¯s performance over the past few years could smash Vicente to pieces within a minute. Ladarius would let him be arrogant. The more arrogant he was the easier for Ladarius to control him later. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too careless. Keep an eye on it these days. He is going to shoot the advertisement recently. It seems that the publicity is ready. Don¡¯t let anything wrong happen at this time.¡± Ladarius made an ¡°OK¡± gesture and did not say anything. ¡°Remember to give me the information!¡± After saying this, she left. After a while, he looked at the crushed empty jar in his hand and threw it into the trash. After Silvia¡¯s lesson, he understood one thing. Most people in this world liked to y the trick of the mantis catching the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. However, those who thought they were the oriole behind the mantis often became the cicada that was arrogant Since he had learned a lesson, he definitely would not be that cicada, nor would he be a foolish mantis, much less that arrogant onole if he wanted to do it, he had to be a hunter who had seen through everything! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 382 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 382 Chapter 382 You Can¡¯t Dy This Matter In the studio, they were moving the new equipment, Silvia stood at the side, a little absent-minded, Winnie was also busy. She liked this new studio very much. It was her ideal studio. The most important thing was that they finally had their own studio. Only then could they do whatever they wanted. ¡°Put this over here and put that over there Be careful!* Winnie was in high spirits as she directed the others to move those things. She nced at Silvia and saw that she was holding a pen in one hand and a notebook in the other. However, she did not move the pen. Instead, she was in a daze. ¡®Silvia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Waving her hand, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in a daze for a long time!¡± Hearing her shout, Silvia suddenly withdrew her thoughts. ¡°Nothing. Is everything done?¡± ¡°Almost! I took a look and found that we almost got everything. There are even more things here than in our previous studio. Moreover, much of the equipment is of thetest design. It¡¯s great.¡± She kept praising the studio and was very satisfied with it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I thought that we already got everything before. Simon said that since we were shopping, we should buy everything we needed, so as not to shop again. I think so too, so I bought everything I could think of. Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°You are showing off your love!¡± Winnie leaned against her and said emotionally, ¡°But seeing you two like this, I¡¯m really happy for you. Silvia, you should be happy ¡°You too!¡± ncing at her, Silvia said. ¡°When do you n to make it public?¡± Silvia had figured out what had happened between Winnie and Freddie, but Winnie refused to tell her no matter what, so Silvia didn¡¯t ask Silvia mentioned it, and Winnie¡¯sce immediately turned red. What are you talking about? You¡¯re making fun of me again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. It¡¯s been so long Can¡¯t he make it public? Silvia made fun of her. Winnie was about to speak again when she heard a voiceing from outside. ¡°Make it public? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Ste? What are you doing here?¡± Winnie jumped. ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯te?¡± Ste was carrying something in her hand, and it was a very big bag. ¡°You are about to open your new studio. I have toe and congratte you, right? You are starting your new business. Can¡¯te to take a look?¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said as she handed the bag to Silvia. Wee! But you don¡¯t have to bring a gift,¡± taking the bag. Silvia said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s just some spices that I collected before Some of them are raw materials that the company abandoned before, I thought it was a pity, so I kept them. You know that I only know how to distinguish them, but I don¡¯t know how to use them. Maybe they are useful to you. I found them when I cleaned up the house two days ago. Otherwise, I would have forgotten about ther.¡± Ste sad honestly, I hope you like the gift!¡± ¡°Of course, I like it it¡¯s a great gifti It was a perfect gift for her. Someone outside asked Winnie to go over and see if it was done. Winnie answered and went out leaving only Silvia and Ste in the Silva poured her a ss of water and handed it to her. We only got water here! We haven¡¯t finished yet Drink some water.¡± Of course, Ste would not reluse. She took the ss over and fook a sip. She looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Have you gone there?¡± What? Silvia subconsciously replied Only then did she realize what Ste was asking and immediately hesitated. ¡°Hospital i dont know if you are really pregnant or not, but you have to confirm it yourself, right? That way, you cane up with a n.¡± Ste cut to the chase After a moment of silence, Silvia said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± You don¡¯t have the guts to go, right? Why don¡¯t go with you? You were not like this before. No matter what you have to know the truth ¡°No, I took a test.¡± Silvia bit her lower lip. Hearing that she had taken a test, Ste immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result? Are you really pregnant?¡± Looking at her hesitant look, Ste instantly understood. ¡°Yes ¡®Silvia nodded with mixed feelings. From the moment she knew about this matter, her mind had been messy. ¡°God! What should I do?¡± Ste thought for a while and said, ¡°Should I congratte you?¡± Generally speaking, Ste should congratte her. But Silvia had just started her new studio and she had just begun to ept orders If she was pregnant at that time, it meant that she had to give up everything. Should Ste congratte her or sigh? After all, Silvia was pregnant at the wrong time. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t prepared before, and I didn¡¯t know if my physical condition was suitable. Also, I¡¯ve been in contact with spices and chemical reagents for so long. I wonder if it will affect the baby.¡± Since they mentioned it, Silvia could finally say it in one go. After all, she had been depressed in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. You can just ask the doctor about this. The main point is that you have to decide whether you will keep the baby or not¡± Ste hit the nail on the head and asked the most important question. Silvia had been struggling with this question. Should she keep the baby or not? ¡°Mr. Palmer doesn¡¯t know it yet, right? Looking at her, Ste instantly guessed, ¡°Why do you know everything?¡± Silvia looked at Ste resignedly. ¡°Come on! Look at yourself, and you will know.¡± With one hand on her shoulder, Ste seriously analyzed. ¡°In my opinion, you should keep the baby. After all, it¡¯s life, right? There is no hurry for the studio. Just take it slow. Besides, you are not in a hurry to make money. However, you are a workaholic. It is difficult for you to put down your work.¡± Ste was right. Silvia was indeed struggling in her heart, so she didn¡¯t know how to tell Simon. She was not sure if he could stand it and ept this baby that had suddenly arrived. Even if he could, she didn¡¯t know whether she should keep it or not. ¡°You have to think about it carefully. But there is one thing¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Dy what? No way. Look at the mess today. It¡¯s so dirty. We have to clean this ce up.¡± Ste nced at her and could not help butugh. ¡°Yes! We have to clean it up.¡± ¡°But there are some things that you can¡¯t dy. I think you should tell him. He has the right to know.¡± Ste turned around to look at Silvia Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 383 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 383 Chapter 383 I Already know After all, the studio was new, and there was nothing to do for the time being. Even if it was Lisa¡¯s order. Silvia would have to think for a few days. After setting up the theme, she would set the basic style and preliminary ideas before she could start putting them into practice So early in the afternoon, Silvia let Winnie go back to rest first, and she did some simple cleaning in the studio, Then she made a preliminary idea of Lisa¡¯s order. However, after sitting for more than an hour, she still couldn¡¯t think of anything. There was no inspiration at all. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about whether she should choose work or the baby. She yed with the wood that Charles had given her before. She loved the smell of the wood. It was light and fragrant. It was not nch, but it couldst for a long time. After a long time, the smell was still very stable and it was really interesting. ¡°it hasn¡¯t even started yet is there a need to be so dedicated?¡± Simon had the key. so he walked in and saw her in a daze the moment he entered, ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you here so early today?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°I want to help, but now it seems that you don¡¯t need me.¡± looking around, he said, ¡°It looks good. It seems that you have everything you need.¡± ¡°Yes, Winnie helped a lot. I let her go just now. Anyway, there is nothing to do here for the time being *Then why didn¡¯t you go home?¡± He took the piece of wood from her hand and said, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s the one that Charles gave me before. I didn¡¯t have much time before. I always want to study it,¡± she said, ¡°It has been a long time since there was any news about him. Since he said that he went to look for wood, there has been no news about him. It has been so long, and he still hasn¡¯t returned, has he?¡± *Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be jealous if you keep mentioning another man¡¯s name in front of your husband?¡± Simon asked as he leaned against her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Silvia rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°He¡¯s still a child! How old is he? ¡°As far as I know, he is already twenty years old. He is only a few years younger than you,¡± he tapped her nose and said, ¡°He always looks mature.¡± ¡°Is that so? Silvia was a little surprised. She always felt that Charles was still very young, Charles looked only about seventeen years old. But in my opinion, he is like a child.¡± At the mention of a child, her heart was even messier. Watching Simon y with the piece of wood and turn it between her fingers, she swallowed her words back. What is it?¡¯ Sensing that she was staring at him, Simon raised his hand and touched his face ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very handsome so you are not sick of stanng at me?¡± ¡°Narcissistic! Silvia said. However, he had the night to be narcissistic. Although he was obviously joking, he was indeed handsome. She would never be tired of looking at turri Simon alsoughed and looked at her with a deep goze. ¡°Do you have something on your mind these past two days?¡± As meticulous as he was, how could he not see that she had something on her mind these past two days? Do you like kids? She asked hesitantly. She dared not to say it and could only ask lentatively Hearing her question. Sinon thought obout it seriously for a moment. then answered her very seriously, I don¡¯t like kids Her heart immediately turned cold. She remained silent and did not reply But the next second, he added, ¡°But if it¡¯s your kid, then I will like it.¡± Silvia was lost for words. Looking up at him, Silvia did not know what to say ¡°To be honest, I am not a patient person. Children are quite troublesome. But if it is our child, it will be very worth looking forward to.¡± Holding one of her hands, he said, ¡°What? Do you want a kid?¡± Looking into his eyes, Silvia wanted to sigh. The question was not whether she wanted a child or not. She was already pregnant He held her hand. Feeling his dry and warm hand, she finally calmed down. Over the past year, he had given her a sense of security Sie was right, he had the right to know Swallowing hard, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°I have something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I might be¡­¡± Alter a pause, she carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m saying that I may be pregnant..¡± After saying that, he felt as if the big stone that was pressing down on her heart was suddenly gone She looked at him nervously, expecting his reaction However, to her surprise, Simon was neither shocked nor ecstatic. He didn¡¯t have any intense expressions. He was so calm that he felt as if he was listening to someone else tell a story. ¡°OK¡± He only nodded. ¡°What?¡¯ Tuming around to face him, Silvia was full of surprise in her eyes, ¡®Is that all?¡± In her opinion, he would either be overjoyed because of the child or be hesitant. He was supposed to be struggling in his heart as she was. But his reaction was beyond her imagination. Seeing her puzzled face, Simonughed. He raised his hand and gently touched his nose. ¡°There is one thing. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Actually, I already knew.¡± Silvia was shocked, and she stuttered as she spoke. ¡°What do you mean? You already know? Did you mean you already knew before ! told you?¡± When did you know? How did you know that? I only found out about it yesterday. You¡­ Seeing him nod, she felt even more shocked. After asking several questions in a row, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe the rumors in thepany, did you?¡± The rumors in thepany were not real. It was only after she went to take the test that she found out that she was pregnant. ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡± Obviously, he did not know the rumors in thepany. *Haven¡¯t you heard about those rumors? Then how did you know?¡± *Are there rumors in thepany? It seems that they have been too idle recently!¡± Simon¡¯s gaze turned dark, and his voice became a Die lower But when he looked up at her again, he became much gentler. ¡°I have eyes! i can see. You acted so weirdly yesterday. Later, I found a strange Little thing in the trash can, so¡­¡± ¡°Did you furrible the trash can7¡± She wrapped it with paper and threw it in the trash can, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would find out about it It was hard to imagine his look when te furnbled over the trash can With one hand on his forehead, Simon said, ¡®No, I found it by ident¡± However, when he opened the trash can, he saw something in it. Although it was only a small stick, it had sessfully aroused his curiosity. In addition, she was so abnormal yesterday, so he had to take a look! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 384 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 384 Chapter 384 There Is Only One Reason Simon already knew but did not say anything. He only waited for her to speak Silvia felt like a fool. He turned his head and didn¡¯t speak. He was a little angry Smo put his hands on her shoulders and turned her over to face him. He put away the smile on his face and said seriously, ¡°I did find out about it yesterday, but since you didn¡¯t tell me, you must have a reason. I want to listen to you instead of asking you.¡± Silvia slowly turned to look at him, but she remained silent. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me at the first moment, which means that you are also hesitating about whether you should keep it or not. Or you have mixed feelings. I don¡¯t know what your reason is, but since you didn¡¯t say it, there must be a reason. I am very happy that you told me so early Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He would always love and respect her more than she imagined When she heard this, how could she still be angry? She only felt that she should have told him sooner and discussed it with him. That was the best choice ¡°Then what do you think? Shaking his head, Simon asked her back. ¡°What really matters is what you think. Since you didn¡¯t say it, it means that you are hesitating. Do you want this child?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel that ite at a bad time. Perhaps, I haven¡¯t prepared mysell.¡± She lowered her head and stroked her belly. For the first time, she felt that being a parent was a very important maller for her. Her parents passed away early, and no one had taught her about this. She had once longed to have a child in the future, but there was still a difference between the future and reality. ¡°if you¡¯re not ready and don¡¯t want it, then get rid of it as soon as possible. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital,¡± he said word by word without the slightest hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t want it either, do you?¡± Silvia was surprised. Why could he say it so calmly? ¡°No, I want it! As I said, I am looking forward to having our baby, but this baby not only belongs to me but also belongs to you. So if you are not ready and don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t keep it Simon soid firmly without hesitation. ¡°Nothing is more important than you!¡± ¡°Let me think it over.¡± He was so firm that it made her even more hesitant, It was because of his consideration and favor that Silvia felt that she could not be so selfish Siva got up and went to find a pen and paper. She sat down again and folded the paper. Then, she held the pen and wrote on it¡¯l can¡¯t keep the baby during work. Recently, I have had orders on hand. It will dy my career. It¡¯s not the right timing There may be Looking at her from the side, Simon said. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Analyze the reasons on both sides and make a decision. She wrole while answering This was a novel method, so Simon did not stop her. He sat on the side and looked at her thinking and writing sonst carne up with many reasons for not keeping the baby Pilna turned the paper over and stopped when she was about to write down the reasons for keeping the baby. She was thinking for a long time as if the was in a dilernina ¡°So, you decided not to be the baby couldn¡¯t she even think of one reason for keeping the baby? ¡®No¡¯ Shaking her head, Silvia rossed her head to look at him ¡°I have thought it through I want this baby!¡± Simon was surprised by the result and pointed at the paper in front of her ¡°But you can¡¯t even think of one reason for it. Did you really decide to keep it?¡± it¡¯s not that there is no reason. There is only one reason. With that, she wrote down one word on the paper. ¡°Love!¡± Yes! She loved this baby and the baby¡¯s father. She loved the arrangement of her fate. Everything was so wrong, but everything was also just right Because of love, she ignored all the reasons for not keeping the baby. ¡°I was indeed not prepared, and I was a little afraid that being a mother was a great responsibility, but I can learn to be a good mother. Since I¡¯m pregnant, it is God¡¯s will. I don¡¯t want to take its life for my reasons. It is too selfish.¡± ¡°You will be a good mother. You will be the best mother in this world!¡± Simon was moved by her words, Abel was having dinner. Many couples and families were having dinner in this self-service restaurant. He was the only one who didn¡¯t have much food on his te and ced a bottle of wine on the table to enjoy himself. Sitting in front of the transparent French window and looking down at the scenery of the city, he was at ease But soon, someone ruined his leisure time. The sound of high heels let out, and a clear female voice sounded in his ears, ¡°Mr. Halpert, you are in a good mood.¡± Abel didn¡¯t even bother to look up as he leisurely roasted the meat on the te, Facing his cold shoulder, Ingrid did not give up. This was something she had expected. She did not leave. Instead, she sat down in the seat opposite him ¡°How boring is it to be alone? How about we have dinner together?¡± ¡°Get lost¡± Many people had hit on him before or wanted to know him. He had gotten used to it, and he knew how to refuse. In fact, he had turned many people down, but the only one who had turned him down was that woman. ¡°Mr. Halpert, you will lose all your friends if you act like this.¡± Ingrid did not change her expression. She smiled indifferently and picked up the meat that had been roasted. She made herself at home. ¡°Put it down!¡± Abel finally looked up at her with impatience. This woman was very thick-skinned. He was so cold and his tone was so sharp. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t bear it, especially girls. They would give up and run away with tears in their eyes. Euths woman did not leave. Instead, she dared to snatch food from his te. Ingnd tried as she looked at him. She slowly put the meat into her mouth and even chewed it in front of him. Abel was lost for words, ¡°Why are you so stingy? The food is great here. Of course, it¡¯s better to share it with me. Let¡¯s share it. That way, it will be more fun.¡± she said untumedly as she ced the meat on the barbecue te ¡°Dont let me repeal mysell Cetlosti Abe turned dark and put down the clip His tone was harshi, Looking down at the rest on the barbecue te, she calmly flipped the meat and said, ¡®Mr. Halpert, your responsibility for investigation is heavy this time. How can you be so angry?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Abel frowned, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and looked at her Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 385 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 385 Chapter 385 My Target Is You ¡°Your friend. Not enemy.¡± Ingrid slowly looked up at him ¡°Too many people want to be my friends. Are you qualified?¡± Abel sneered ¡°You will see.¡± Ingrid put down the tongs and took out her phone from her bag in front of Abel. Then, Ingrid tapped her finger on the screen a few times. Soon, Abel¡¯s mobile phone, which was on the table, vibrated, Putting down her mobile phone, Ingrid continued to roast the meat at ease, as if she had no worries. Abel looked at her and then at his mobile phone. Finally, Abel picked it up and took a look. These files are a gift for you. After we be friends, I will give you a better gift. As Ingrid spoke, she picked up the meat that had already been roasted and put it on Abel¡¯s te. Abel checked the file. It contained detailed information about Silvia. He flipped through it and found it veryprehensive ¡°Just by this? However, he replied with disdain, ¡°I can easily obtain it by mysell. Don¡¯t you think I can get it with my own means? Why do I need your help?¡± ¡°Of course, you can get it. But no matter how good a private detective is, it is impossible to spy on a person¡¯s most secret things,¡± she said calmly. *This filees from the person who was closest to her. I don¡¯t think anyone can get it.¡± ¡®I heard Mr. Halpert came here to investigate her. If you have this, wouldn¡¯t it save you time? Abel narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at the screen on his phone, roughly checking it. He found Ingrid was right. It was indeed written in detail, even including Silvia¡¯s interests and hobbies. Where did you get this file?¡± ¡°Mr. Halpert, you don¡¯t have to know that. Anyway, the file is true, and my thought of making friends with you is genuine. I have shown my sincerity, and I wonder if you can give me a chance, Mr. Halpert.¡± She smiled in a charming manner, After pondering for a moment, Abel finally asked, ¡°Your name?¡± *Ingrid.¡± Alter a pause, she softly uttered a few words. ¡°Ingrid Petersen.¡± ¡°Ingrid Petersen?¡± Frowning. Abel thought for a moment. The eldest daughter of the Petersen family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She smiled, picked up the drink in front of her, and took a sip. Alter knowing her identity. Abel looked at the food on the table in front of him and then looked up at her. ¡°You worked so hard to get this for me. I guess you want more than just to make friends with me. What do you want?¡± He thought, no one does good for no reason. Moreover, there¡¯s no rtion between her and me. Now that she suddenlyes to help me she must want something Il¡¯ she said nothing, it could only mean this woman is hypocritical Abel stared at Kerce after asking. He wanted to see how she would answer Ingrid leaned forward, with hands crossed on the table and chin on the back of his hand. She tilted her head and looked at him, Seerning to check him out with her beautiful eyes. ¡°What if I say I want you?¡± Abe raised his eyebrows, not expecting her lo be so bold, He thought, aren¡¯t these rich youngdies all dignified or spoiled? Why does this woman have a pure smile on her face but speak astonishingly Abel, who got excited,ud. Many voinen wanted to sleep with him, but few were as direct us her ¡°I can trust my memory. I arn notlomiliar with you. Today¡­ is our first meeting, night? And you said you want me?¡± He leaned forward and tooked at her through the table. What do you want from me? Fame? Status? Or just me?¡¯ ¡°I want all of them!¡± she said sweetly. ¡°You are really greedy!¡± Abel rxed his body again and said, ¡°Do you think you can ask for so much with this little bit of information ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not enough, but this is definitely a good start for us. If you are with me, there will be a lot of win-win situations. She didn¡¯t look like joking at all. The way she looked at him was so direct. The desire in her eyes was clear and unconcealed. ¡°Win-win situations? ¡°The Halpert family is indeed influential in Washington, but as far as I know, you give your attention to somewhere else. And you know the Petersen family. With the help of my family, you can do whatever you want. The entire Petersen family will be your backing In the face of such temptation, Abel just smiled. ¡°Then what benefit do you get?¡± *The Halpert family is active in politics, while the Petersen family does business. This obviously is about mutual benefit, so naturally, it will do me good.¡± That was an obvious fact, and there was no need for her to hide it. Ingrid stopped showing her charming smile and said seriously, ¡°I do things directly and don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. Mr. Halpert, I think you and I are a perfect match in terms of appearance, education, and family background. I think you should consider my advice.¡± Staring at her, Abel was deep in thought. He pondered, what she said is right. In all aspects, she¡¯s indeed suitable. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never considered my marriage. All my attention has been focused on perfuming. I¡¯m confident of my perfuming talent, but / unexpectedly lost to Silvia in Paris. From then on, Silvia has been my target whom I strive to defeat. Even this time, I¡¯ming for Silvia. But things didn¡¯t go on as I expected. The woman suddenly showed up and said she wants me? Abel felt that they just met for the first time but she had set their future as if they were talking about business. ¡°Do you have a grudge against Silvia?¡± Suddenly, he asked a seemingly irrelevant question. ¡°No,¡¯ Shaking her head, Ingrid said. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me the file to help me defeat her¡­¡± Shaking her head, Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°I think there is something that you are mistaken about. I gave you the file because I want to do something to you, not her.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She put down her arrn with her hand just on the back of the hand he ced on the table, ¡°I¡¯ve said my target is you!¡± Abel slowly looked up and gazed at her hand on the back of his hand. Abel did not move. It seemed he was thinking whether what she said was true or false ¡°You dont have to answer me quickly. Take your time. You know, we have enough time. Standing up, Ingrid smiled and walked away. as recklessly as she had been when she came, Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 386 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 386 Chapter 386 I¡¯ve Been Handling Everything Alone Since Silvia decided to keep her child, she had to go to the hospital for a proper examination and ask if she had any influence on the child as she hade into contact with chemical reagents and environments. After receiving the medical examination and going through a urine test and a B-ultrasound, Silvia suddenly felt calm. Silvia was not as anxious as she had been two days ago. Knowing that Simon was waiting outside the exam room and decided to keep this baby. Silvia even felt that she was already a mother and was slowly adapting to the role. ¡°Silvia Austin, the doctor called. Meanwhile, the doctor moved his sses with the report in his hand. You are not pregnant.¡± Silvia, who was about to say she wanted to keep that baby, stopped smiling ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are not pregnant. Just look at the B-ultrasound report the doctor handed the report to Silvia as he spoke. Silvia took the report with a puzzled look. She saw a string of data on it. Silvia couldn¡¯t understand all the data, but she could tell II she was pregnant or not. ¡°Really? Simon said more calmly. ¡°But she tested the pregnancy test kit herself at homeN?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The pregnancy test kit may not be urate. Were the two bars not so clear and a little blurry? Sometimes, the endocrine effect, the change of hormones, and so on will cause false pregnancy. But the B-ultrasound report shows clearly that you are not pregnant. And the dyed menstruation may be rted to your current health condition because of too much pressure.¡± After listening to the doctor¡¯s exnation, Silvia gradually understood the whole story. Simon chaxed with the doctor for a moment, which Silvia did not hear clearly. Being confused, Silvia felt as if there had been a prank on her. Silvia had felt worried for many days. However, it turned out that she was not pregnant. In the end, it was just a fantasy After getting in the car, Silvia remained silent the whole time. Silvia had kept her hand on her lower abdomen since leaving the hospital, looking absent-minded. ¡°It might not be bad news,¡± Simon sald, holding Silvia¡¯s hand. Doubtlessly. Simon also felt a little disappointed. After all, he had been full of joy and ready to have that baby but had not expected that it would be a false dawn. However, this incident subtly changed Simon¡¯s thoughts, making him decide to have a baby with Silvia. ¡°Good news?¡¯ Silvia said in a hoarse voice, raising her eyes to look at Simon. The answer might be yes for Silvia. Alter all, the previous brothering problems seemed to have been solved. In addition, everything got back on track. However, Silvia¡¯s life had seemingly be a little bit different than before. Silvia had been disturbed by her non-existent baby. In the past few days, Silvia had even begun to think about the future of Simon and her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home Simon patted her hand and smiled. When the Perfuming Association officially began the investigation into Silvia¡¯s illegal practice, the Petersen Group widely publicized the listing of its perfurne. The Petersen Group gave enormous publicity to its perfurne in the city Not only were the advertisements for the perfume everywhere in the city, but also citizens could even see the perfume called ¡®victory in short videos when walking in the streets. The unlisted perfumed attracted great attention before its launch. The Petersen Group had opened a pre-sale channel for the perfume on its home page. However, it was sold out within a day. Vicente was happy about the sales performance. Furthermore, Shawn felt satisfied with the performance report and couldn¡¯t help grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Dad, you knew it. It¡¯s only been a day, and our perfume has been sold a lot. We see a vista of limitless promise!¡± Vicente was so pleased with himself. He sat on the seat opposite Shawn with his legs crossed. ¡°I told you we could make it!¡± ¡°Cool Cool! Cool!¡± Shawn repeated excitedly, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Can the factory produce enough perfume?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged everything over there. At the worst, III let the workers work three shifts. No one will refuse to make money, right?¡± Vicente said disapprovingly. Something shed into Vicente¡¯s mind as Shawn mentioned the factory. ¡°By the way, you mentioned the factory, so I have to say something. Where does Ladariuse from? It¡¯s said that he has hardly been to the factory. Ladarius is a drag, and I don¡¯t know why he is involved in the project. Honestly, I¡¯ve been handling everything alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shawn frowned. ¡°If it were true, just let Ladarius quit! There will be a high-level meeting the day after tomorrow. I suggest you attend the meeting and report the overall progress of this project to those seniors. So, you will establish your foundation. Also, you will let the entirepany see your ability and confirm your contribution.¡± Vicente was happy that Shawn allowed him to attend that high-level meeting. Vicente had been in the company for so long, and it would be the first time for him to attend a high-level meeting officially. After all, even Shawn¡¯s son was not qualified to do so. Moreover, Vicente was just an illegitimate child of Shawn, Shawn stood up and walked to Vicente¡¯s side. The next second, Shawn raised his hand and patted Vicente on the shoulder, saying sternly. ¡°You should prepare the documents. Our perfume will be officially listed tomorrow. You have to keep an eye on it. And don¡¯t fail at the critical moment.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have already done such a big project. How could I be afraid of such a small thing?¡± Vicente raised his head after a moment of thinking. ¡°Dad, does Ingrid have a problem with me?¡± Shawn stopped his hand on Vicente¡¯s shoulder for a second. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°if Ingrid didn¡¯t have a problem with me, why hadn¡¯t she cared about the project at all? You asked her to teach me a bit, but she ordered Ladarius to help me. Obviously, Ingrid only made a perfunctory effort. Dad, does Ingrid¡­ still get something against my identity?¡± Vicente deliberately said those words to Shawn. Since Vicente¡¯s mother didn¡¯t live a happy life, he had to find another way to help his mother. Furthermore, Ingrid gave Vicente no ideas about the project. Doubtlessly. Vicente did not bother to ask Ingrid. After all, in Vicente¡¯s eyes, Ingrid was only a woman who could only talk about hertest journey and shopping or visit some artists in the entertainment industry. In a nutshell, Vicente didn¡¯t regard Ingrid as an opponent. However, Vicente was satisfied with the current situation. He would possess thepany in the end. In addition, Ingrid would be marned off someday, and she would not be a member of the Petersen Group *It¡¯s impossible!¡± Shawn patted Vicente on the shoulder and withdrew his hand to take a coffee cup after a moment of silence. ¡°Ingrid is not what you think. She was happy that you came back. This project was originally set up by Ingrid. But she agreed to let you take it over without anyints as you wished. She also allowed you to be the project leader, right? *I know you and your mother have had a hard life outside for many years. Anyway, Ingrid is your sister, and you two are my children. Vicente moved the corners of his lips and smiledzily. ¡°Yes.¡± At the gene time, Vicente thought. Shawn seemingly still has some allection for Ingrid. I don¡¯t need to be hasty now. Instead, I should possess the Petersen Group fusi. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 387 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Put It In My Collection Inqnd bought a lot of things and went back home. When she entered the house, Hannah just came back, Hannah looked good and should be in a good mood. ¡°Big victory again loday?¡± Ingrid teased. Hannah shook her hand and said, ¡°Nothing too much! I¡¯ve been lucky recently. If it goes on like this, my friends won¡¯te. They said so today ¡°How could they? They used to win a lot, and now they can¡¯t stand it¡± Ingrid said with a smile. After putting down the shopping bags, she took out a bag and said, ¡°Thistest style suits you, so I bought it.¡± ¡°I seldom go out I don¡¯t need it. Although Hannah said so, she was happy in her heart. ¡°Put it oway if you don¡¯t need it. You will be happy to see it!* Putiing it aside, Ingrid turned around and took out a small bottle. ¡°Oh, and this one.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Perfume¡± Hannah took it over, opened the lid, and sprayed a little on her wist. She leaned over and smelled it. ¡°Not bad! The smell is a little strong, but it¡¯s good,¡± Ingrid smiled, ¡°Mom, do you know the name of this perfume?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± ¡°Victory!¡± ¡°Haha, this name sounds so manly. It¡¯s not romantic at all. After sneening at the name, Hannah smelled the smell on her wisi again, ¡°It smells a little strange, but I can¡¯t tell how.¡± Taking a piece of wet tissue from the side and gently wiping her wrist, Ingrid casually put the perfume on the short table aside. Looking at Ingrid¡¯s reaction, Hannah was somewhat confused, ¡°ingrid, what is this for?¡± ¡°Mom, do you know whichpany produced this perfume?¡± Frowning, Hannah shook her head and asked, ¡°Is it Silvia again?¡± of course not!¡± Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the product of our Petersen Group.¡± Hannah withdrew her hand, ¡°You mean this perfume is made by that little bastard¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it is a new project of the Petersen Group. We started a pre-sale campaign for it. I have even paid for one bottle to support it.¡± ncing at the bottle of perfume, Ingrid said with a smile. ¡°it smells so strangeli Hannah took out a wet tissue from Ingrid¡¯s hand and wiped her wrist hard until it was red. ¡°It turns out to be made by that bastard!¡± Guessing her mother¡¯s reaction, Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°Mom, after all, it¡¯sunched by the Petersen Group. It¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s about to beunched in the market, and we have to support it. What if it doesn¡¯t sell well and is soon out of production? This bottle would be a ranty!¡± Who cares! With a short, Hannah was not in the mood to look at it. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go to see Abel? How is it?¡± *This is the first time we have met. What can I do if i can get him so easily, he is mosi likely useless to us.¡± ying with her newly manicured nails, Ingrid said casually, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s mine eventually.¡± ¡°The Halpert farruly is moreplicated than ours. Be careful. That Abel is definitely not simple! With a sigh, Hannah continued, ¡°il possible, I hope you can marry into an ordinary family and enjoy your life.¡± ¡°Ordinary families might be simple, but they have trivialities. Moreover, for our future, the Halpert family is definitely the best choice for mamage.¡¯ Shaking her head, Ingrid said, ¡°Mom, dad doesn¡¯t care about me. I have to n for myself.¡± Holding her hand, Hannah wanted to say something, but she heard the sound of a cor stopping outside. Her face darkened. Your father is back.¡± Not long after she finished speaking, she saw Shawne in with a bag in his hand. He was stunned when he saw the mother and daughter sitting in the living room. ¡®Ingrid, you¡¯re back.¡± Then he went straight to her and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Both of you will get one for your own.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a smile, Ingrid stood up, took the bag from his hand, opened it, and said, ¡°Wow, perfume!¡± Looking at the surprised look on her face, Shawn smiled and said, ¡°This perfume is the first perfume of our Petersen Group. It¡¯s sold out. I¡¯ve got two bottles from the factory so that my family will use them first.¡± Hannah was annoyed by hiscent look. What pleased him is not the first perfume of the Petersen Group, but the bastard She was not happy, and she could not bother to pretend she was. Her eyes were indifferent as if the person in front of her did not exist. ¡°If I had known that you would keep them for us, I wouldn¡¯t have bought one.¡± Putting down the bag. Ingrid looked very regretful, Shawn was stunned. ¡°What? You bought it? ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first perfume of the Petersen Group, Vicente took up the whole project himself. Of course. I should buy a bottle and put it in my collection. Then she pointed at the bottle of perfume on the table and said, ¡°Mommy tried it just now. It smells good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Hannah understood what Ingrid meant. Even if Hannah was not happy, she still repliedzily, ¡°Yes.¡± ncing at his wife, Shawn knew that she was unhappy. But he never dared to make things go too far between his wife and mistress. if his wife could live in peace with his mistress, that would be the best If the wife didn¡¯t mind, it would not matter what the media said, *Hannah, no wonder I find you smell good today.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you wear that sapphire ne? His meaning was very clear. He wanted to remind her that he had bought her such a valuable thing ¡°Funny.¡± Hannah sneered and didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. Having seen through everything and figured it out thoroughly. Hannah didn¡¯t want to regain this man¡¯s heart now. What she needed to grasp was the shares in her hands, as well as the assets and control of the Petersen Group. Her sneer embarrassed Shawn. Ingrid hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, that sapphire ne is so precious. How can mom bear to wear it? She has kept it well and said that it can only be worn on important asions.¡± ¡°Really? Looking at his wife¡¯s performance, Shawn didn¡¯t believe what Ingrid said. But since Ingrid was trying to help with their rtionship, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. That is indeed very expensive.¡± ncing at him, Hannah didn¡¯t say anything *Ingrid,e with me. After saying that, Shawn decided to stop pleasing his wife and walked toward the study Alter winking at her mother, Ingrid replied, ¡°Coming!¡± Then she went toward the study. Chapler 388 Big Announcement in the study. Shown was making himself a cup of coffee ¡®ingnd, howe I haven¡¯t seen you in thepany recently?¡± he asked casually as he put a capsule into the machine. Ingrid smiled, ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t see me olten in thepany in the old days. I was in the office. What¡¯s wrong? Shawn was a litile embarrassed. His hand that was on the coffee making machine paused as he coughed slightly. ¡°Nothing I¡¯m just asking. Maybe I was too busy in thepany recently, so I didn¡¯t notice you, ¡°By the way, what do you think of your brother¡¯s project?¡± Shawn pressed the button and looked up at her Yes, I absolutely support it! I have bought one bottle to support it!¡± she said sincerely with a smile Shaking her head, Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. I mean, what do you think of his project?¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s really great! I was going to give Vicente some advice, but he sad he could do it himsell and didn¡¯t need to listen to our outdated advice. I heard from Mr. Flores that Mr. Flores was going to introduce a performer to him, but he refused. He contacted one of the top international perfumers and personally handled the whole set. At first, I was a little worried Now it seems that he is really good al doing business. He is a goodd.¡± Ingrid was full ofpliments right now But Ior some reason, Shawn didn¡¯t feel happy. Instead, he felt a little uneasy ¡°Do you really think so7¡± Just then, the coffee was ready Ingrid walked over and picked up a cup of coffee He took a long sip of coffee, not knowing how to continue the topic. It was not until he put down the cup that Ingrid continued. ¡°Dad, are you afraid that I have a grudge against him?¡± Looking at the coffee in the cup, he said softly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I admit that I felt a little ufortable when you picked him up at the beginning. Butter, he came to our home and went to thepany. I couldn¡¯t hate him when he called me ¡®sister¡±. After all, he and I are both your children, and we have half of the same blood in our veins. Then I can¡¯t me him for what happened between you, mom, and his mom. After all, he is my brother, isn¡¯t he?¡± Her words were sincere, and she didn¡¯t dodge at all. She just stared at Shawn, as if she had said everything she wanted to soy. Shawn¡¯s lingers gently stroked the cup. He nodded slighily and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m relieved!¡± ¡°Father, it will be officiallyunched tomorrow. What are you worried about? I heard that the presale is good. I went to the offline markets to have a look. There are many people asking about it in the shopping mall, and it seems that the prospect is very good. From my experience, it should be no problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Still unsure, Shawn asked again. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°it looks like that. Dad, didnt Vicente tell you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes In not afraid that he has little expenence. There are always some mistakes. Inond, you have worked in thepany for so long and have ncherperience. Please keep an eye on your brother.¡± He got extremelyplicated emotions for Ingrid. To be honest, he had seen her talent in businesses. Even Den had praised her several tirries, but after all, she was a girl and would get married sooner orter He was not willing to lind sell a son inw, and give his family business to an outsider, so he ced great hopes on Vicente, Hoping that Vicente could make some achievements and inherit the business. *Well, I¡¯m sure I can help him. But Vicente is very indipendent. You have to consider his self esteem if I say too much and do 100 Tiuch, he will think that I¡¯m on guard against him, and it¡¯s easier for him to be oversensitive.¡± Shawn thought for a while and sighed. ¡°Well, this project is almost done anyway. At the high-level meeting the day after tomorrow. you can put in a good word for Vicente in front of the shareholders. ¡°I have a piece of news to announce that day.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Frowning, Ingrid asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I¡¯m not sure yet. I have to be sure before I make the announcement.¡± Lost in thought, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shawn¡¯s words aroused Ingrid¡¯s strong curiosity, but she also knew that if her father didn¡¯t want to tell her, he would definitely not tell her He said that he had to be very confident before he made the announcement, which meant that this is very important. What will it be? Is it about that little bastard? Ingrid took a profound look at her father. Seeing that Shawn just lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything, Ingrid turned around and walked out of the study. ¡°By the way.¡± then Shawn stopped Ingrid by saying, you have the chance to persuade your mother. No matter what, I have been married to her for decades. I won¡¯t treat her unfairly. Even if¡­ Even if Vicente comes in and runs thepany. I won¡¯t treat you and your mother unfairly Ingrid smiled, ¡°Dad, I know. I will persuade mom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn nodded with satisfaction. Walking out of the study and closing the door, Ingrid couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Shawn was nning to announce In the living room, Hannah was gone. She must have gone back to her room. But as soon as Ingrid went upstairs, she was called. *Ingrid!¡± Hannah stopped her and looked at her with worrisome eyes. ¡°Is your father talking to you about that bastard?¡± Looking in the direction of the stairs, Ingrid nodded and said, ¡°Mom, actually you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Pushing Hannah into the room. Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°That little bastard has no hope. Just wait and see. He will be overthrown in a few days.¡± ¡°Ladarius¡­¡± Hannah paused and asked, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t say anything about him, did he?¡± ¡°What can he say? Ladarius is the one I recruited, and it has nothing to do with you. At most, that little bastard can talk shit about him to dad but he can¡¯t stir up any trouble.¡± Ingrid looked unbothered at all, and she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, dad said he still had something big to announce on the day of the top-level meeting, but he said he wasn¡¯t sure he was going to announce it. Do you know what it is? Hannah frowned and thought for a while. ¡°If it is on the day of the high-level meeting¡­ I think your father might want to talk about your cousin.¡¯ ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ingrid was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses. ¡°You mean ¡­ Charles?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 388 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Big Announcement In the study, Shawn was making himself a cup of coffee. ¡°Ingrid, howe I haven¡¯t seen you in thepany recently?¡± he asked casually as he put a capsule into the machine. Ingrid smiled, ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t see me often in thepany in the old days. I was in the office. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shawn was a little embarrassed. His hand that was on the coffee-making machine paused as he coughed slightly. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking. Maybe I was too busy in thepany recently, so I didn¡¯t notice you. ¡°By the way, what do you think of your brother¡¯s project?¡± Shawn pressed the button and looked up at her. ¡°Yes, I absolutely support it! I have bought one bottle to support it!¡± she said sincerely with a smile. Shaking her head, Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. I mean, what do you think of his project?¡± ¡°Great! That¡¯s really great! I was going to give Vicente some advice, but he said he could do it himself and didn¡¯t need to listen to our outdated advice. I heard from Mr. Flores that Mr. Flores was going to introduce a perfumer to him, but he refused. He contacted one of the top international perfumers and personally handled the whole set. At first, I was a little worried. Now it seems that he is really good at doing business. He is a goodd.¡± Ingrid was full ofpliments right now. But for some reason, Shawn didn¡¯t feel happy. Instead, he felt a little uneasy. ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Just then, the coffee was ready. Ingrid walked over and picked up a cup of coffee. He took a long sip of coffee, not knowing how to continue the topic. It was not until he put down the cup that Ingrid continued, ¡°Dad, are you afraid that I have a grudge against him?¡± Looking at the coffee in the cup, he said softly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I admit that I felt a little ufortable when you picked him up at the beginning. Butter, he came to our home and went to thepany. I couldn¡¯t hate him when he called me ¡®sister. After all, he and I are both your children, and we have half of the same blood in our veins. Then I can¡¯t me him for what happened between you, mom, and his mom. After all, he is my brother, isn¡¯t he?¡± Her words were sincere, and she didn¡¯t dodge at all. She just stared at Shawn, as if she had said everything she wanted to say. Shawn¡¯s fingers gently stroked the cup. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m relieved!¡± ¡°Father, it will be officiallyunched tomorrow. What are you worried about? I heard that the pre-sale is good. I went to the offline markets to have a look. There are many people asking about it in the shopping mall, and it seems that the prospect is very good. From my experience, it should be no problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Still unsure, Shawn asked again. She nodded senously and said, ¡°It looks like that. Dad, didn¡¯t Vicente tell you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m not afraid that he has little experience. There are always some mistakes. Ingrid, you have worked in thepany for so long and have rich experience. Please keep an eye on your brother.¡± He got extremelyplicated emotions for Ingrid. To be honest, he had seen her talent in businesses. Even Den had praised her several times, but after all, she was a girl and would get married sooner orter. He was not willing to find himself a son-inw, and give his family business to an outsider, so he ced great hopes on Vicente, hoping that Vicente could make some achievements and inherit the business. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure I can help him. But Vicente is very independent. You have to consider his self-esteem. If I say too much and do too much, he will think that I¡¯m on guard against him, and it¡¯s easier for him to be oversensitive.¡± Shawn thought for a while and sighed. ¡°Well, this project is almost done anyway. At the high-level meeting the day after tomorrow, you can put in a good word for Vicente in front of the shareholders. ¡°I have a piece of news to announce that day.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Frowning, Ingrid asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I¡¯m not sure yet. I have to be sure before I make the announcement.¡± Lost in thought, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Shawn¡¯s words aroused Ingrid¡¯s strong curiosity, but she also knew that if her father didn¡¯t want to tell her, he would definitely not tell her. He said that he had to be very confident before he made the announcement, which meant that this is very important. What will it be? Is it about that little bastard? Ingrid took a profound look at her father. Seeing that Shawn just lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything, Ingrid turned around and walked out of the study. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°By the way,¡± then Shawn stopped Ingrid by saying, ¡°you have the chance to persuade your mother. No matter what, I have been married to her for decades. I won¡¯t treat her unfairly. Even if¡­ Even if Vicente comes in and runs thepany. I won¡¯t treat you and your mother unfairly.¡± Ingrid smiled, ¡°Dad, I know. I will persuade mom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn nodded with satisfaction. Walking out of the study and closing the door, Ingrid couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Shawn was nning to announce. In the living room, Hannah was gone. She must have gone back to her room. But as soon as Ingrid went upstairs, she was called. ¡°Ingrid!¡± Hannah stopped her and looked at her with worrisome eyes. ¡°Is your father talking to you about that bastard?¡± Looking in the direction of the stairs, Ingrid nodded and said, ¡°Mom, actually you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Pushing Hannah into the room, Hannah said in a low voice, ¡°That little bastard has no hope. Just wait and see. He will be overthrown in a few days.¡± ¡°Ladarius¡­ Hannah paused and asked, ¡°Your father didn¡¯t say anything about him, did he?¡± ¡°What can he say? Ladarius is the one I recruited, and it has nothing to do with you. At most, that little bastard can talk shit about him to dad but he can¡¯t stir up any trouble.¡± Ingrid looked unbothered at all, and she changed the subject. ¡°By the way, dad said he still had something big to announce on the day of the top-level meeting, but he said he wasn¡¯t sure he was going to announce it. Do you know what it is?¡± Hannah frowned and thought for a while. ¡°If it is on the day of the high-level meeting¡­ I think your father might want to talk about your cousin.¡± ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ingrid was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses. ¡°You mean¡­ Charles?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 389 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Charles Is Dead? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Charles? Ingrid frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was missing? Is there any news?¡± Alihough Ingrid didnt take Charles seriously, he was the son of Den after all. The senior shareholders of thepany recognized him very much. Moreover, before he left thepany rebelliously, he had been staying in thepany and helped Den deal with thepany¡¯s affairs for a period of time. If Charles were more interested in the business world than doing wooden carvings. Ingrid might have no chance at all. So when Ingrid heard the news about Charles, she was a little nervous. ¡°Well,¡± with a grim face, Hannah nodded slightly and said, ¡°I heard that he is dead.¡± ¡°Dead? The news was so shocking that Ingrid couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Mom, is the news true?¡± ¡°Most likely. After thinking for a while, Hannah said, ¡°Your father may not be very sure, so he hasn¡¯t told you yet. But in the past two days, Den has indeed been in poor health. I guess that he might be dying soon.¡± ¡°So¡­ Dad was going to announce the news of Charles¡¯ death at the high-level meeting?¡± The news was so shocking Ingrid rubbed her hands and walked back and forth, but she had no idea what to do for the time being If Charles was really dead, not to mention that Den¡¯s side would have no hope of taking over the company, Den would be overwhelmed by such a blow. As soon as Den was struck down, the Then¡­ ¡°Ingrid.¡± Hannah, of course, knew the consequences. ¡°If your father takes over thepany, the little bastard will be more aggressive You have lo ¡­ hurry up.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Does he really think he can turn the tables?¡¯ She snorted, thought for a while, and said, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry about Dad. He gove you the sapphire ne as the best proof. No matter how difficult it is for him to give up that woman, he will never give you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he won¡¯t give me up, it¡¯s just that he won¡¯t give up the shares and assets in my hands. With a bitter smile, Hannah seemed to know it all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter how your father is now. The most important thing is you and your brother.¡± It was the first time for Lisa toe to Silvia¡¯s studio. She was curious about everything. *This ce is so beautiful. If you said that this is not a studio, but your courtyard, I would have believed it.¡± She was ying around in the yard. But the rockery and cobblestone road outside was enough to make her walk on it back and forth happily. ¡°You¡¯ve been ying for a long time. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡¯ Sitting by the pool, Silvia turned to look at Lisa and said with a smile. Although the studio was almost done, it hadn¡¯t been officially opened yel. After all, Silvia hadn¡¯t thought about it because she thought she was pregn¨¢nt. Now that it turned out that she was not pregnant, she could concentrate on her work, but it seemed that her original etkin was disturbed and she was suddenly at loss. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be tired even if I stay here¡± Lisa walked all the way to Silvia and asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Pusing terhead with one hand supporting her chin, Silvia squinted at her. The sun was shining brightly over her head ¡°Tell me first. Do you have any preliminary ns? The information you sent me is not complele.¡± The preliminary n is that each of thern has its own features, but they should be boih in ordance with the theme of the contract After all, we are all doing this together. No one wants to look exactly the same.¡± Then wat is te theme of your toshion show?¡± Silvia asked again ¡°The clothes are thetest style, and them e is probably about springtime. It¡¯s about green¡¯. That¡¯s it.¡± As the two of them chatted, Silvia gradually came up with an idea. She no longer had any clue as before. She asked a few more questions. Finally, she said. ¡°There¡¯s thest question. In fact, even if your father can¡¯t spare time, I believe that you know a lot of perfumers, some of whom are more powerful than me. Why do youe all the way to see me? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Before Lisa could say anything, Silvia continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you only believe in me. In fact, as for perfuming. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m so special that you have to travel so far to find me.¡± Lisa stuck out her tongue and smiled, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t hide anything from you! *In fact, I had a quarrel with my father and ran out. Almost all the people I know are known by him. I don¡¯t want to go to anyone that has any contact with him. In fact¡­ Lisa paused, lowering her head and feeling a little ashamed. ¡°I lied to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In fact, thepany wants me to get my father, or other perfumers rmended by my father, but I don¡¯t want to do it or try my best to persuade mypany that I can¡¯t persuade at all, so¡­¡± Lisa faltered. Silvia understood what Lisa meant. ¡°So you made your own decision and came to me. In fact, your company never asked me to do it. is it?¡¯ With a guilty look on her face, Lisa nodded her head. After all, Lisa lied to Silvia first and felt sorry about it. ¡°But I like the perfume you made. Trust me! I grew up in this environment. I have known my father¡¯s perfumer friends for so many years. You are definitely no less than the top-ss perfumers I know. Really!¡± Lisa looked sincere and then said in a soft voice, ¡°And you must promise me this time. I don¡¯t want to go back to find my father¡¯s disciples, I like your ideas and inspiration. Believe me. Your perfume can conquer the world!¡± It was an ambitiouspliment, but Silvia had to admit that she was indeed ambitious in perfuming. ¡°So¡­ As soon as Lisa opened her mouth, there was a knock on the door. The two looked at each other. Lisa said, ¡°Tll open it.¡± Lisa was standing there. She ran to the door quickly and opened it. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Lisa turned her head. She didn¡¯t know the person standing outside. You¡­ Abel hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect the woman who opened the door to be a beautiful blonde. She looked familiar, After thinking for a while, he remembered. ¡°Lisa?¡± ¡°Do you know me? Lisa was surprised, but she didn¡¯t remember the man in front of her at all. ¡°How could I not know Mr. Harper¡¯s daughter?¡± Abel had met this girl when he took part in a competition in France. He knew that Lisa was Silvia¡¯s friend, but he didn¡¯t expect to see her there. However, when Lisa heard her father¡¯s namne, she was not very happy. Her eyes were even a little cold. ¡°What do you want?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 390 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 390 Chapter 390 There Are Only Two Cholces Her attitude stunned Abel. Somehow, he felt that this girl was hostile to him, but he didn¡¯t do anything. After thinking for a while, he walked past her and looked inside Then, he saw Silvia looking out. Their eyes met, and Abel smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for her.¡± He walked past Liso and headed straight toward Silvia Lisa was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly turned around and went after him. ¡°You¡¯re really ¡­ carefree.¡± He tumed to look around and smiled. ¡°I just wonder if the procedures and licenses have beenpleted.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Silvia stood up and looked different. ¡°I have to. All the national perfumers are under the control of our Perfuming Association. You don¡¯t have a qualification certificate, but you¡¯ve mixed so many kinds of perfumes and sold them on the market. This is illegal. How can I leave it alone? How can I not worry? Abel casually looked around and spotted many herbs nted around. The overall style of the courtyard was simr to his courtyard in Washington, but it carried more elegance unique to the south. ¡°Even the courtyard is just like mine,¡± he said. Silvia sneered, ¡°Mr. Halpert, are you serious? This is a typical English courtyard, not a Halpert family property. Don I think everything belongs to you and that others are imitating you. Before asking this question, think about your ability first. Do you think you are worthy of imtion?The direct mockery was a response to his rudeness in Washington and his sudden visit here. Abel raised his eyebrows and touched his nose. ¡°Okay. I didnt expect you to be so good at talking. I won¡¯t try to persuade you. Silvia, now it has been confirmed that you indeed do noi have a qualification certificate. You took the exam once in the file records, but you failed to pass it. Given your performance, you have Iwo choices. First, witlun two months, you must get your qualification certificate. Then your illegal practice will only meet minor punishment. ¡°Second¡­ From now on, you are not allowed to work in this industry.¡± His voice sank, and his eyes became sharp Lisa didn¡¯t quite understand. After all, she hadn¡¯t been in America for too long. Although she could speak English, her English wasn¡¯t so fluent Abel spoke very quickly, so she only understood a little bit. However, she understood thest few words and came closer in confusion. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but what is ¡­ a qualification certificate?¡± She thought, who thus man is? How dare he ask Silvia to stop being a perfumer? Who gave ¡®uim the right? They mentioned the certificate several times. What is it? ¡°The qualification certificate is a necessity for a perfumer. Without this certificate, you are not worthy to be called a perfumer.¡± Although Abel was crining to Lisa, he was looking at Silvia while saying Silvio felt that Abel was absurd, When they nvited her to join the association, they didn¡¯t ask to check her certificate. Now, they suddenly jumped out and expelled her 9 could guarantee that many infamous perfumers in America didn¡¯t have this certificate but were still in the industry. So having the Certificate or not wasnt important. It all depended on the association¡¯s attitude, They could say whatever they wanted Before Silvia could say anything, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°It¡¯s absurd! Whether or not one can be a qualified perfumer depended on his or her talent and hard work What does it have to do with the certificate? Without a certificate, one will lose the ability to make perfune?¡± ¡°Sorry, this is between me and Silvia Lisa, please don¡¯t get involved.¡± Abel came today to negotiate with Silvia If she changed her mind and was willing to join the Perfuming Association, everything else was secondary. If she didn¡¯t agree¡­ Then she would have to give up her career. Every industry had its rules. The Perfuming Association had the final exnation for the rule. ¡®Silvia is my friend, and her business is my business! Lisa stood in front of Silvia and said righteously. ¡°You know that my father is Will Harper. He has been in this industry for more than 50 years and has never gotten any qualification certificate. And his students have never participated in such an exam. Bullshit qualification certificate! It¡¯s just a piece of paper. What can it prove? Silvia didn¡¯t expect Lisa to speak out for her. Of course, this was what she thought. Silvia wasn¡¯t giving excuses for herself, but this kind of bureaucracy didn¡¯t have much of an effect. As for a perfumer, talent was the priority. Theoretical knowledge sometimes didn¡¯t help. Although theoretical knowledge could be useful, that certificate couldn¡¯t represent anything. ¡°Lisa, your country¡¯s condition can¡¯t be applied to other countries. In America, every perfumer has to go through such an exam and get the certificate before bing a qualified perfumer. Silvia doesn¡¯t have the certificate, so she is not qualified to be a perfumer.¡± Then, he looked around and said, This ce can¡¯t be used as a perfumer studio, either.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Bullshit theory!¡± Lisa scolded angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of such regtion in other countries. This is all because you deliberately made things difficult for Silvia! You are jealous of her. You¡¯re jealous that she is a genius!¡± She didn¡¯t fully understand Abel¡¯s words. But if she got that Silvia couldn¡¯t be a perfumer before passing the exam. Abel was a great viin in her eyes. How could Lisa not hate him? ¡°Haha, jealous?¡± Abel raised his head andughed his head off. ¡°If these words spread out, people will laugh! ¡°Silvia has only been working in this industry for a few years. How many kinds of perfume did shymake? How many became a hit? How many are ssic? How dare she be called a genius! There are many masters in our Perfuming Association. Is there a need to be jealous of her? Lisa, you are insulting the other perfumers in America¡± He wore disdain on his face, but Abel knew in his heart that his words were convincing There were truly quite many perfumers in America, but not many of them were outstanding. Silvia¡¯s talent was spotted by the association and they desperately wanted to recruit her. However, she refused to ept the offer. She was stubborn in her genes. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 391 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Are You Proud? ¡°You are jealous!¡± Lisa didn¡¯t care what he said. Lisa said, ¡°In my eyes, American perfumers are nothing. Only Silvia is the best perfumer!¡± ¡°Lisa.¡± Lisa¡¯s words were exaggerated. There were a few top-notch perfumers in America. Her words had offended countless people. ¡°Silvia! She is the best!¡± Lisa said indignantly as she tugged at her sleeve. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Abel sneered, ¡°Is she the only perfumer in America? Ms. Harper, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Harper will not agree with your words!¡± If not for the sake of her father, Abel would have taught her a lesson. ¡°There¡¯s no point arguing here. Abel, I don¡¯t have your so-called qualification certificate, and I won¡¯t take the exam.¡± Silvia straightened her back and said firmly, ¡°Perfuming is my hobby. It is something that I am willing to do. No one can stop me. As for whether or not I have the qualifications, it is not up to you. ¡°Listen! Whoever dares to step into this studio, I¡¯ll tear him apart!¡± Her gaze was exceptionally sharp, which was different from her usual calm appearance. When she said this, her aura was strong, as if she had changed into a different person. Lisa, who was beside her, was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± Not expecting her to be so tough, Abel was so angry that he was speechless. After staring at her for a few seconds, he suddenly thought of something and said with a sneer, ¡°Do you think you are powerful? Do you feel that you have stepped into the top level after mixing a few decent perfumes? ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t forget your dark history. In the circle of perfumers, you are the first one to be called the no-nose perfumer.¡± These words were filled with malice. Silvia did not expect that he would bring up the old story. She was stunned. Seeing that she was absent-minded, Abel thought that he had gained the upper hand. He sneered and took a step forward, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if you are a genius perfumer in this circle, but you must be the most turbulent one in this circle.¡± ¡°Silvia, you should know that you can¡¯t be alone in this world. You must integrate into a group. Since you rejected Mr. Harper. If you want to stay in America, you should follow the rules. The association invited you, but you rejected it. We won¡¯t force you, but you must ept the management of the association.¡± In the face of his teasing and threat, Silvia did not take a step back. Instead, she raised her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°You are right. Someone once called me a no-nose perfumer. However, it is me, a no-nose perfumer, who won the International Scent Inspection Competition. ¡°What, is your nose a decoration, Mr. Halpert? Is it not as good as my nose?¡± She had no intention of attacking him, but since he offended her, she could only teach him a lesson. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lisa was a straightforward person. When she heard Silvia¡¯s words, sheughed. Lisa¡¯s mockery made Abel blush, and he was so ashamed. Abel was rmended by the association to attend thatpetition. He was young and talented in this area. He had thought that he would win, but he didn¡¯t. The second ce was not bad. However, the first ce was also an American, and she was unknown. She was not a member of the association and no one had heard of her name. Since then, he had remembered her name. On one hand, he wanted topete with her and on the other hand, he wanted to pull such a person into the association. If she won an honorter, half of the honor would belong to the association. He did not expect that the gentle girl would be so difficult to deal with and he could not even trap her in Washington. Behind her was Simon and the entire Warin Group. It was indeed difficult to deal with her. ¡°It¡¯s just apetition. Are you proud?¡± Abel gritted his teeth and tried his best to save his face. ¡°There is nothing to be proud of after defeating you,¡± Silvia said disapprovingly. ¡°Mr. Halpert, let me give you a piece of advice. As a perfumer, your horizons should not be so shallow. Topete with a girl like me who doesn¡¯t even have a qualification certificate, it is better to have a look at the outside world. In this world, the world¡¯s top perfumer is an American. Is the function of the association to restrain and attack our own people?¡± Abel was speechless. Before he met her, his goal was to go to the world and be the world¡¯s top perfumer. However, after losing to her, his defeat became a thorn in his heart. He unconsciously wanted topete with her. ¡°What a girl!¡± He snorted coldly. The smile on his face waspletely gone as he said, ¡°Silvia, being stubborn will do you no good!¡± After saying that, he nced at the courtyard again, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡± After saying this, he left. ¡°Get out!¡± Lisa waved her hand as if she was chasing away something unlucky. ¡°Silvia, you make me look at you in a new light! Was that person you just now? I don¡¯t even dare to admit it!¡¯ ¡°You are totally different!¡± She sighed. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t gone too far, I wouldn¡¯t have argued with him.¡± For her, she only wanted to focus on what she liked, but there were always people who made things difficult for her. Since that was the case, she had to fight back. ¡°In my opinion, if they insist on making things difficult for you, you might as well go to France with me and go to my daddy¡¯s studio. He admires you a lot!¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°I never thought of leaving here. Although there are some unreasonable things, it will not be a reason for me to leave. I want to stay here and make a ssic perfume that can be passed down for a hundred years.¡± Lisa did not understand her obsession, but listening to her words, Lisa became excited. ¡°Silvia, although I don¡¯t understand, I support you! And I believe that you can definitely make that kind of perfume!¡± She put her hand on Silvia¡¯s shoulder and encouraged her, ¡°By the way, do you agree with that thing?¡± She is indeed a smart girl! ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Silvia said with a smile. 121 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 392 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Let¡¯s Get Married In the evening. Silvia packed lier things and came out of the studio. She saw that Simon¡¯s car had already stopped outside. ¡°You already said that you wouldn¡¯te to pick me up.¡± She was very helpless. She had driven here by herself. Now that he came to pick her up, what about her car? ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work. So I have time.¡± He leaned against the station there. The golden rays of the setting sun shone on him, as if he was ted with ayer of gold. He was glowing. Seeing her approach, he stood up and opened the door of the passenger seat. He watched her enter before closing the door and went to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Freddie is not here?¡± Silvia seldom saw him recently. Simon always drove by himself. As he fastened his seat belt, he said, ¡°Just two of us, isn¡¯t it good? Besides, we have to give him some time to enjoy his own life.¡± When he said this, Silvia thought of the things between Freddie and Winnie. She couldn¡¯t help but ¡°You¡¯re right. But I really didn¡¯t expect him to be together with Winnie. Freddie is so stuffy, and Winnie is talkative¡­¡± Thinking about the two of them together, Silvia felt it was really interesting. ¡°What about us?¡± ncing at her, Simon was not waiting for her answer. He smiled and focused on driving He drove very steadily. Silvia was quite tired after staying in the studio for a day. She leaned against the window in a daze and almost fell asleep. Just as she was dozing off, she heard him say from the side, ¡°I heard that Abel is here today?¡± ¡°What? He came and left,¡± she answered,ing back to her senses. I Sen ¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡± he looked ahead and casually asked. Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s OK.¡± As for Abel, he really couldn¡¯t be considered to be making things difficult for her. At best, he was just saying harsh words. Moreover, she could also sense that the so-called qualification certificate was just an excuse. The association used this as an excuse to pressure her. After all, a little perfumer refused to join the association even after being invited, and she dared to challenge the entire association. It was intolerable. ¡°Although the Halpert family is quite powerful in Washington, this is Boston. It is not up to him to tell us what to do. As for the qualification certificate, if you don¡¯t want to take the exam, you can give up anytime. These old bastards of the association are used to being ttered and have nothing to do. They just want to cause trouble. What qualification certificate? They all made it up by themselves. They are being picky,¡± he snorted, his face full of disdain. ¡°OK¡­¡± Silviaughed out loud. ¡°What are youughing at? Am I wrong?¡± He turned to look at her, displeased. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to speak such words.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Lisa was there when Abel came in. She also said the same words.¡± Silvia really didn¡¯t expect that these two people had some tacit understanding in this regard. Simon alsoughed along with her, ¡°Is that so? This foreign little girl will also scold people like this?¡± Then he remembered another thing, ¡°By the way. didn¡¯t you say that the little girl was looking for you to make a custom-made perfume? You agreed?¡± Nodding her head, Silvia said, ¡°Yes! However, before that, I still have something to do.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Nothing big deal.¡± Simon didn¡¯t drive the car to the Royal Pce. Silvia was about to fall asleep. Later, when she chatted with him, she did not notice it. When she came back to her senses, the car had already arrived at thergestmercial center in Boston. ¡°Another event?¡± she asked. ¡°Can¡¯t we just go shopping?¡± He nced at her and drove the car into the underground garage. Silvia didn¡¯t know how to answer him. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t, but she really hadn¡¯t gone shopping with him before. After they got together, they tried to keep it a secret, so they seldom went shopping. Later, it was either he was busy or she was busy. It was always difficult when both of them had time. Why did he suddenly want to take her out shopping? After the car stopped, he was not in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, he turned to look at her and said with a serious face, ¡°There is something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± He lowered his head and pondered for a moment before he raised his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Silvia blinked and did not understand what he meant. ¡°Are you stupid? We have already registered!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about a wedding, a grand wedding! It¡¯s the kind that will get the entire city¡¯s attention. Let everyone know you are my wife. You are Mrs. Palmer,¡± holding one of her hands, he said seriously, It was because of his seriousness that Silvia was moved. ¡°Why? Why do you suddenly want a wedding?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The two of them didn¡¯t really care about this matter before. It was just a formality anyway, but he suddenly mentioned it. ¡°I thought a lot about your pregnancy.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± she was just about to say that she was not pregnant. It was a mistake, which would make her blush when she thought of it. But he interrupted her, ¡°I know you are not pregnant, but it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are or not now. But it reminds me. For so long, I have not given you a wedding. I don¡¯t want you to get married when you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯ll feel tired.¡± When he spoke, Silvia listened quietly. She was quiet and gentle. When he stopped, she still did not speak, which made Simon feel upset. ¡°Do you think that you are not ready yet?¡± Silvia shook her head and smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get married then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He was surprised and could not hide the joy in his eyes. He did not expect it to go so smoothly. Although they had already registered for their marriage and they were a couple, at that moment, he felt joyous when she said yes. It was as if the girl he had liked for a long time finally nodded and agreed to marry him. He didn¡¯t care about it before, but now he understood why they had to hold a wedding and why they had to hold such a ceremony. If one deeply liked and loved a person, he would want to tell the world that she was his wife! ¡°I thought about it. Wearing a wedding dress with a belly, it really doesn¡¯t look good,¡± she looked serious and teased with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± He immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. ¡°Go¡­ to where?¡± She really couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace. First, he said he was going shopping. and then he said he was going to marry her. After that, he said he was going to go shopping again! liet Burar ¡°How can we not have a wedding ring or a wedding dress? It¡¯s better to buy it now than to wait for the day toe.¡± Silvia was speechless. For some reason, she felt like she had been tricked. She held his hand and looked at his back Silvia pouted, ¡°Simon! Did you n this beforehand?¡± Going shopping? Discussing with her? These were excuses! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 393 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 393 Chapter 393 It¡¯s Good to Depend on You Simon took her to choose a diamond ring. It was obviously arranged in advance. When they entered the door, they were led to the VIP lounge. Soon, two guides came in with two trays, and there were dozens of diamond rings on the two trays, ¡°Mr. Palmer, Mrs. Palmer, please.¡± ncing at him, Silvia felt dazzled when she looked at the diamonds on the trays. Under the light, the stones shone brightly, and every one of them was shining He said, ¡°Which one do you like? I asked them to reserve thetest and most special ones, and I didn¡¯t make a decision for you.¡± Her gaze swept over the trays. It could be said that most of the diamond rings had simr designs, Except for the size of the diamonds, there willmost no differenceThis was roughly simr Squatting in front of them, the guide rmended, ¡°MIS, Palmer¡¯s fingers are slender, and her skin is fair enough. She must look good wearing this pink diamond. The pink diamond is this year¡¯s click collection. The workmanship and grinding are very particr, auditis of g r ey¡± As she spoke, she took out their professional tools and showed the pink diamond to Silvia Silvia nced at it. The pink diamond was so big that it looked bright, Silvia did not say anything. The other guide illisediately understood that she did not like it. The guide picked up the other ring beside her. ¡°Or perhaps this one is more suitable for you, Mrs. Palmer. This heart shaped diamond symbolizes Mc, Palmer¡¯s love for you. At the same time, it represents that you are Mr. Palmer¡¯s only one. And this diamond is¡­¡± Silvia waved her hand. Her finger hovered above the tray, paused for a moment, and then dropped down. ¡°This one, I think.¡± It was a diamond ring that did not look very big What was more special was that a circle of small diamonds surrounded the main diamond in the middle. It was like the stars surrounding the moon. At a nce, the diamond in the middle looked particrly big When looking at it from afar, it would be very bright. But¡­ After all, the main diamond was not veryrge, so in terms of price, it was not as expensive as those two rings the guides rmended. ¡°This¡­¡± The two guides looked at each other with disappointment. Simon was a super VIP client. They might not be able to have such a rich client in a few years. Originally, they thought that they would definitely be able to sell a ring with arge diamond, but they did not expect Silvia would choose a rtively cheap one. Get Bonus Meanwhile, Silvia had already put the ring on her finger. ¡°How is it?¡± Turning her hand, she showed it to him. Simon nced at it and nodded. ¡°It looks pretty!¡± Everything was good on her. But¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s too small, right? Do you want to choose arger one?¡± After he finished his words, the eyes of the two guides lit up. They looked at Silvia with hope, hoping that she would choose an expensive one. However, Silvia shook her head. ¡°No, I like this one. The main diamond looks big, but it¡¯s not eye- catching. The purpose of wearing a diamond ring is to show people I¡¯m married. That¡¯s all. More importantly, I need to do experiments. Most of the time, I won¡¯t wear it.¡± ¡°Even if you put it away, it can be regarded as a collection. Therger the diamond is, the greater its value will be in the future,¡± the guide exined hurriedly. There was no one who didn¡¯t likerge diamonds. To be honest, except for ordinary people who do not have much money, those richdies would definitely choose arge one. Silvia was really special. Silviaughed, ¡°For me, there is no need to collect a diamond. Although I don¡¯t wear it much, it¡¯s a wedding ring after all. Even if it¡¯ll be worth more moneyter, can I sell it? I don¡¯t intend to sell it. So I don¡¯t care about the value. It¡¯s just a stone.¡± The two guides were speechless. No one had ever said such words, and the two were speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Looking at the two guides looking at each other with a little disappointment, Silvia knew that they originally wanted to make a big deal. She smiled and said, ¡°I want this one. Do you have couple rings for me and Mr. Palmer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When they returned to their senses, the two of them hurriedly got up to bring the rings for Simon and Silvia, ¡°Do you really not want to buy a bigger one?¡± When she spoke just now, Simon didn¡¯t interrupt and completely respected her decision. When the two of them went out, he raised his hand and gently stroked the strands of hair by her ear. ¡°What they said is right. The bigger the diamond, the higher the value. Isn¡¯t it good to buy two for you?¡± She rolled her eyes at him. She knew that he was joking, so she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why do I want two rings? If I want to keep something, they must be spices! The ring is useless to me.¡± ¡°Nonsense! If your husband goes bankrupt one day, you can at least use it to get some money to make your life morefortable,¡± Simon smiled as he leaned to her mysteriously Before he could finish his words, he was hit by her. Silvia was speechless. How could he joke like that? ¡°¡®There won¡¯t be such a day. Even if there really is, the money I earn from perfuming will be enough to support you and me.¡± What a joke. Most people probably didn¡¯t know how many industries Warin had. If Warin went bankrupt, half of the American economy would be affected. But then again, she was serious when said that. If Simon really had no money, she could rely on her own ability to support the two of them. Looking at her serious expression, Simon could not help butugh. He leaned on her shoulder and said, ¡°Then, I can live off a woman. That¡¯s not bad. When I¡¯m old, depending on you is a pretty good choice.¡± The two guides had changed their rings and came in. When they saw this scene, they could not help but lower their heads and smile. However, in front of other people, he could show his love without hiding. He calmly sat up straight again. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, please.¡± Silvia rested her chin on one hand as she looked at him and said, ¡°I chose the diamond ring. You can choose the couple rings for the two of us. To me, the significance of the couple rings is much greater than a diamond ring. You have to choose carefully.¡± The diamond ring was shown on the day of the wedding. The media might have to report it and compare it with the diamond rings of other richdies. It was nothing more than this, so she was not interested in the diamond ring. There were too many external things that concealed the value and significance of itself. But the couple rings were different, they would wear a pair of rings respectively, holding hands and growing old together. Thinking of the two people holding hands and wearing the same pair of rings on their fingers, Silvia felt very beautiful Simion smiled and then focused on the rows of rings. At first nce, there was no difference Simrly, each ring was iid with diamonds, but the diamonds were not as biy as the diamond on the wedding ring Moreover, there was a difference in the carving onText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the ring After taking a few nces, Simon reached out and took out the two rings. ¡°How about these two?¡± She looked into his hands. There was a small diamond in each of the two rings. The circle around the finger was made of two simple, sand-like rings. It looked simple and gorgeous. ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as other rings. It represents the simple and pure rtionship you and I have,¡± taking her hand, Simon said as he put the ring on her finger. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 394 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 394 Chapter 394 You Have Known Silvia lowered her head to look at the ring on her finger. It was magical. The small ring not only wrapped around her finger but also encircled her heart. She stroked the ring and raised her head with a smile. ¡°I like it.¡± After making the decision, they stood up to go out. When the shopping guide took Simon¡¯s card to pay the bill, Simon answered a call to talk about something Silvia went out first. Other people were picking jewelry in the shop. ¡°Mom, I think this one is Okay. It doesn¡¯t have to be made of jade. A diamond one is Okay.¡± ¡°What do you know? Although gold is valuable, jade is priceless. No matter how expensive diamond is, it couldn¡¯tpare to jade.¡± The woman¡¯s tone showed she was unhappy. Silvia didn¡¯t want to notice them, but the woman¡¯s words were strange, The jewelry in the shop was tainly made of diamonds, but the woman said diamonds were inferior to jade in the shop. What would the shop assistants think? What would the customers think? ¡°Alright, you like jade, but there are no suitable ones. Why don¡¯t you choose the one you like from here? Bridger will be engaged next month. You have to be elepant, don¡¯t you?¡± Silvia looked in the direction of the voice and saw a rich olddy sitting at the counter unhappily. The middle-aged woman standing beside the olddy looked well-maintained, but the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and the smile lines on her face could not hide her age. ¡°Look at this one and this one. They are all pretty good and suitable for you,¡± the shopping guide rmended ¡°¡±They aremon,¡± the olddy storted with dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you have a pink diamond or a blue diamond? Anyway, I want something different from others. Take them out for me.¡± ¡°We have, but the price is¡­¡± If the price was high, the shopping guide would give a tactful reminder. It was risky to take expensive items out. They would not be disyed. Moreover, it would be awkward for the customers if they couldn¡¯t afford it. Of course, the reminder might provoke customers, especially those with strong self-esteem. They would feel humiliated. ¡°What do you mean? What is the price? Can¡¯t afford it?¡± The olddy raised her voice and attracted the attention of the others. Everyone looked in her direction, ¡°How can you talk like that? Do you know who my mom is?¡± The middle-aged woman was also unhappy. ¡°We are from the Palmer family. Do you know the Warin Group?¡± Silvia opened her eyes wide and wondered if she had misheard. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The Palmer family? The Warin Group? Could it be the same name? ¡°I am sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯ll get them for you now.¡± After apologizing repeatedly, the shopping guide went to get the expensive diamond essories. The mother and the daughter raised their leads proudly and nced around the shop. However, when their eyes met Silvia¡¯s, they stopped. Silvia didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that they seemed to know her. Moreover, they were more or less hostile. Simon just finished the call and came out. After paying, he picked up the ring and said to Silvia, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± However, he saw lier looking straight ahead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon asked and turned to follow Silvia¡¯s gaze. Then, he was somewhat shocked. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Simon said. Then, he walked to the two women. ¡°Grandma, Auntie.¡± With a snort, the olddy ignored Simon and looked at Silvia behind him. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?¡± ¡°Grandma, you will know Silvia when I marry her.¡± After a pause, Simon continued, ¡°Besides, Grandma, you are of great abilities. You should have known Silvia before I introduce her.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miley¡¯s face trembled, and her gaze turned ferocious, Silvia was in confusion. Although she did not hear what they said, she could tell that the olddy¡¯s eyes became fierce after Simon finished his words. Silvia knew the oldy rejected and even hated her. ¡°Simon, how can you talk to Grandma that way? She is concerned about you,¡± said Litzy. ¡°Besides, are you going to get married? When did the wedding date be set? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it before? Simon looked at Litzy and smiled, ¡°Auntie, you are so concerned about my wedding. Are you going to give me a generous gift?¡± The smile on Litzy¡¯s face froze before she continued, ¡°Of course. You are getting married. As your aunt, I will send a generous gift. However¡­¡± Litzy turned to look al Silvia standing behind Simon. However, he blocked her view. Simon deliberately stood there to block Litzy¡¯s view. He tried to protect Silvia ¡°You are about to get married. Why don¡¯t you introduce the bride to Grandma and me? Don¡¯t you think we are a family?¡± Litzy teased. ¡°Her name is Silvia, isn¡¯t it? Is she Mr. Austin¡¯s granddaughter?¡± ¡°Auntie, you know everything. There is no need to introduce her. Do you want me to tell you how I know her and how we get along?¡± Litzy said, ¡°Simon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Grandma to go out. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you, I have to remind you to give your granddaughter-inw a gift during the wedding.¡± Miley held the armrest tightly and clenched her teeth. Her face trembled uncontrobly, and she tried her best to suppress her anger. Simon ignored that and turned to leave. He wrapped his arm around Silvia¡¯s waist and left the shop with his back straight. Silvia did not know what they said and what happened, but she was sure it was unpleasant. Since Simon left the diamond shop, he had kept silent, and his hand holding her waist had not moved away. He held her tightly, like a drowning man seeking a piece of driftwood. Feeling the change in Simon¡¯s emotions, Silvia did not say anything and allowed him to hold her waist all the way. They went back to the garage and stopped beside the car. Simon let go of Silvia and unlocked the car. He kept a straight face, which was different from usual. Silvia had seen his serious or angry appearances, but it was the first time she saw him hold back his anger. They got into the car door, and Silvia sat in the passenger seat. Simon kept silent. Silvia apanied him. The car did not start. The two of them sat in the car in silence. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 395 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 395 Chapter 395 I Stand by Your Side After a while, Silvia gently put her hand on Simon¡¯s to give him some warmth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Simon turned to look at Silvia and shook his head. ¡°I know you are fine. I just want to hold your hand,¡± Silvia chuckled. Holding Silvia¡¯s hand, Simon felt more peaceful. He rested his head on the headrest and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow them to hurt you.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Silvia thought about it and realized who ¡°them¡± referred to. She nodded and said, ¡°I believe in you.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know much about the Palmer family. To be exact, the reports about the Palmer family were not detailed. Therge family seemed to be tightly shrouded in something. No one could know what happened inside. Silvia knew Simon had three elder brothers, but they all died. It was not clear how they died, but only Simon survived. It was said that Simon was in poor health before. After being treated by a miracle-working doctor, he gradually became healthy. Then, he inherited the family business and flourished it. Judging from Simon¡¯s attitude towards his grandinother and aunt, Silvia knew the members of the Palmer family didn¡¯t get along well. Controlled by Marc, the Austin family was harmonious. However, there was someone like Gordon, let alone other great families, such as the Palmer family. The great families had conflicts of interest after their family business flourished. With the struggles of interest, there were schemes and intrigues. People were simple as well asplicated. ¡°They said someone was getting engaged.¡± Silvia worried their weddings would be held on the same day. ¡°They should be talking about Bridger,¡± Simon said indifferently. Silvia nodded, ¡°Yea, it was that name. ¡°And he is your¡­¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know Simon¡¯s other brothers or sisters. She wondered who Bridger was. Pinching his nose bridge, Simon said, ¡°He is my uncle, not much older than me.¡± Hearing that, Silvia remembered such a person in the Palmer family. It was said Miley had a child when she was not young Simon¡¯s grandfather passed away when the child was more than ten years old. Miley doted on the child more than other sons, daughters, and even Simon, her grandson. No matter where she went, she took the child with her. Later on, the child grew up and was not obedient to her anymore, so she could not take him everywhere. Silvia did not pay much attention to that kind of news and did not have an impression of them. She could only remember something long before. After all, she had been in the Austin family for years and knew something about the aristocratic families. ¡°Is it possible we will hold the wedding ceremonies on the same day?¡± Silvia asked after thinking for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t care about it.¡± Looking at Silvia, Simon pulled her hand closer to his lips and kissed her. ¡°I will marry you. It¡¯s something between you and me. It has nothing to do with them.¡± Simon seemed to not care about the Palmer family at all. Since he had said that, Silvia had no objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle everything.¡± Silvia¡¯s reaction was out of Simon¡¯s expectations. ¡°I thought you would advise me to get along well with my family. No matter what, they are my family members.¡± Simon had heard too many simr words. Since he was a child, some so-called rtives or friends tried to persuade and enlighten him. They told him to reconcile with his family and forgive his rtives and seniorities. Therefore, Simon thought Silvia would try to persuade him. She would say that the wedding needed the blessings of his family. However, she did not, not a single word. ¡°Why do I have to persuade you?¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Silvia said disapprovingly, ¡°I am not you. I don¡¯t know what has happened between you and your family. However, I believe that you have your reasons. And I will stand by your side. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I only need to respect your decision and believe in your judgment. Even if you want to break up with them, there must be a reason for you to do that.¡± Silvia knew she should not advise others to be good without suffering what others had suffered. One would never know how painful it was before being pricked by a needle. When Silvia was in difficulty, it was Simon who helped her solve all kinds of problems. However, Gordon, her uncle, framed her and made things difficult for Zain. He even caused a tempest soon after her grandfather died. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Blood rtionship? Rtives? For some people, they could notpare to benefits. Silvia¡¯s words moved Simon. He stared at her, the woman he loved. He had long chosen her as his beloved one. His choice was right. She was the person who understood him the most in the world. ¡°The Palmer family isplicated and dirty. I will tell you about thatter.¡± Simon raised his hand and stroked Silvia¡¯s cheek. His eyes were gentle, and his voice was peaceful. It seemed that he had calmed down. ¡°Alright.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to have dinner. What would you like to eat?¡± Simon started the car and turned to look at Silvia. ¡°How about Hamburg?¡± As soon as the perfume of the Petersen Group was on the market, people rushed to buy it. The online products were sold out in twenty seconds, and people lined up in front of the counter The whole city was discussing the perfume named Victory. The rumors became weird, saying it could bring good luck and make dreamse true. Finally, the perfume became wishing water. After buying it, it could make a wishe true The capitalists were happy to see the products being sold out. They seemed to have seen a lot of money and unlimited prospects. Besides Shawn, Vicente was the happiest one. The celebration party should be prepared in advance. ¡°Leave the biggest private room in the Bliss Club for me. I¡¯ll be drunk tonight,¡± Vicente said proudly. Clou Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 396 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Too Immature ¡°Mr. Petersen, you have a high-level meeting tomorrow. Do you want to postpone the celebration party? After tomorrow¡¯s mecting¡­¡± This assistant was picked out by Vicente from the interns. He mentioned it to Ingrid once, and Ingrid gave the assistant to him. He had a n. He chose some people from the interns and then brought them to his side. And these interns could also be considered as his people who epted his training. When thepany went through dramatic changes, he would slowly ce his people in important positions. A new chief brought in new aids. Vicente understood the logic. So he had to make preparations in advance to get a few trusted subordinates and get rid of the old ones. So in addition to this assistant, he also found a few in the interns and made short contact. Now that there was a celebration party, he asked the assistant to call these people together. Vicente patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Postpone? Are you afraid that the trophy will fly away? Can¡¯t you see the trend that is good for us? Let me tell you, if this situation continues, our project department will soon be the pir of thepany. Do you believe it? ¡°All right, don¡¯t be so timid. I chose you to be my assistant because I saw that you are a young man like me. We are young, so we should be brave enough to risk everything, Everyone has worked hard these days. Come out and rx tonight. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± After seeing that he couldn¡¯t change Vicente¡¯s mind, the assistant hesitated. And then he asked, ¡°Should I inform Ms. Petersen? And ¡­ Mr. Flores?¡± It was fine if it was the others, but the two were among those who were in charge of this project. Back then, Vicente got this project from Ingrid, and Ladarius was also the person in charge of this project. He had been kicked out of the position of project manager to vice manager. This was known to everyone. Since it was a celebration party, shouldn¡¯t theye too? While frowning, Vicente suddenly hooked his assistant¡¯s neck with one arm and pointed at the assistant¡¯s nose with the other hand. ¡°Man, can you not ruin my mood? This project was all done by me alone from beginning to end. What does it have to do with them? Ladarius barely came to the factory What did he do to the project this time?¡± After a pause, he thought about it and said, ¡°As for Ms. Petersen, she is a woman. You won¡¯t enjoy yourselves if shees. Don¡¯t tell her. **Just a few from the project department and some from the factory. I¡¯ll bring our models with me to the party Tonight will be a happy time.¡± After thinking for a while, Vicente smiled mysteriously. Since the boss said so, the assistant could not say anything more, so he nodded and said, ¡°On behall of everyone, I want to thank you.¡± Vicente waved his hand. ¡°Fine, go do it.¡± He was very pleased with himself. He was now the manager. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he became the boss, ¡°Have you heard about what that idiot did?¡± Ladarius had nothing to do anyway, so he wandered to Ingrid¡¯s office and sal directly on Ingrid¡¯s desk. And he casually ate the fruit on Ingrid¡¯s te with a fruit fork. ¡°You mean ¡­ the celebration party he is going to hold?¡± Ingrid turned her head and asked. She frowned, but she did not correct Ladarius¡¯ inappropriate words. ¡°He invited you?¡± Ladarius asked while raising his eyebrows. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ingrid shot him a strange nce, and the two instantly understood each other. But soon they figured out the reason. With Vicente¡¯s proud and conceited personality, he felt that this entire project was all his credit. And they had grudges, so how could Vicente possibly invite them? ¡°Nice,¡± Ladarius said as he ate the fruit. ¡°He wants to get rid of us as soon as we have done our job. But the project isn¡¯t finished yet¡­¡± When he was about to continue, he caught a glimpse of Ingrid and stopped in time. And then he said, ¡°Does he feel that he has already won?¡± Ingrid said while stopping the topic, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at him. Do you think that you¡¯ve already won? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Whether it¡¯s the media or the paparazzi, I don¡¯t care what the channels are. Just be careful. Don¡¯t make mistakes at thest minute. Also, do a clean job. Don¡¯t get into trouble when you don¡¯t finish your job.¡± Ladarius said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is not a problem.¡± He seemed to have enough fruit. He dropped the fruit fork and pped his hands. That idiot thought he had promoted a few neers in thepany and wanted to raise his power. How halve Ingrid said thoughtfully, ¡°It is very rare for him to have such thoughts. That is because he knows in his heart that the veteran employees of thepany can¡¯t be persuaded by him. So the most reliable thiny for him is to promote a group of new people. The new employees are loyal and devoted when they are cultivated.¡± She flipped through the documents in her hands. I couldn¡¯t be said that Vicente was stupid. It could only be said that he was too immature. For those who had been used to scherming since birth and seeing the ups and downs of the business world since they were young, Vicente was too immature In Ingrid¡¯s opinion, Vicente¡¯s tricks were only at the amateur level. For example, they once developed perfume. If Vicente was willing to let Ladarius be part of the project and let Ingrid guide him, they three would be responsible for the potential risks together. They would be med together once there was something wrong. But Vicente was so arrogant that he did not allow them to touch anything. He could not wait to make a big move and take all the credit. But he did not know that credit and risk alwaysplemented each other. If Vicente seeded, he would take all the credit. But if he failed, it would be all his responsibility. He did not understand, for sure. And Ingrid naturally would not remind him. ¡°Wait for the result tomorrow.¡± After getting his back straight, Ladarius finally stood up from the side of Ingrid¡¯s table. Just as Ingrid was about to speak again, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Petersen.¡± It was her secretary ¡°Come in,¡± she nced at Ladarius and said. The secretary entered and saw that Ladarius was also there. She lowered her head slightly and quickly walked to Ingrid¡¯s side. She handed over the things in her hands. ¡°Here is Mr. Petersen¡¯s reimbursement list. The ounting department has sent it over and asked you to take a look again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid opened the list and read it carefully for a while. And then she could not help but sneer, ¡°He spent a lot.¡± The secretary said, ¡°Yes, the ounting department felt the same. So they asked you to take a look and see if you have any opinions.¡± ¡°Me? What opinion can I have? Does my dad know?¡± Ingrid asked. ¡°I have been told that he knew, but¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, the secretary did not continue. Ingrid also understood that it was not good for those employees to ask about this kind of thing. In any case, the reimbursement was a process. As long as the ounting department passed it, it was fine. As Ingrid twirled the paper with her fingers, she thought about it and said, ¡°Leave it with me. Mr. Petersen may sull have quite a bit of expense today. Maybe we can report it together tomorrow. So let¡¯s wait until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary responded and left. Sant Bonus Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 397 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 397 Chapter 397 The Happiest Day It was dark. In Bliss Club¡­ It was thergest nightclub in the city. It was home to the highest grade private rooms, the most complete set of facilities, the best service, and ¡­ the most expensive price. But the price was nothing to Vicente. He booked arge private room and called his so-called confidants over. The table was full of all kinds of beverages. It looked like he would not go back until he was drunk. ¡°Today, we invite you to this celebration party to rx and cheer everyone up. Our future will be limitless, and you will be promising young fellows. Our products will enjoy great poprity.¡± While raising the cup in his hand, Vicente proudly said, ¡°Recently, everyone has worked hard. Come, let me toast the sess of everyone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Petersen,¡¯ everyone said in unison while raising their heads to drink. At that moment, someone on the side said, ¡°Now, Mr. Petersen is just a manager. I believe that Mr. Petersen will be the vice president of thepany¡­¡± Everyoneughed along. Vicente was naturally happy. But he had to maintain hisposure on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t say it so early. This matter is still uncertain. Not necessarily¡­¡± ¡°Why not? I think it will be a matter of course,¡± another person ttered again, ¡°Mr. Petersen, you just took the project and made such a beautiful result. Who in thepany can do it? Besides, you are the only son of the second vice president. You will inherit the position in the future.¡± After hearing this, Vicente felt happy. He smiled without saying a word and just held his cup while letting the others tter him. But someone couldn¡¯t realize the situation. The one asked in a low voice, ¡°But¡­ Doesn¡¯t Den have a son?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± The person next to the one bumped into her while preventing her from continuing ¡°What do you know? Den has been in poor health recently and hasn¡¯te to thepany for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the support of Shawn, there might have been some trouble. And Den¡¯s son isn¡¯t someone who can do business. How can he bepared to Mr. Petersen?¡± Another man echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You have to punish yourself. Drink. We will all have to rely on Mr. Petersen to support us.¡± In the uproar, Vicente was satisfied He patted his chest and said, ¡°As long as everyone works hard and works for thepany, I promise that you will all benefit.¡± After getting the promise, everyone became happy. And the atmosphere became livelier. Gel Banus 0 At that time, the assistant went out to answer a call. After a while, he came back and leaned close to Vicente¡¯s ear. ¡°Ms. Frey can¡¯te.¡± ¡°What? What a humiliation?¡± Vicente was unhappy. Janice Frey was the model Vicente invited to shoot a perfumemercial. She was considered a first- ss model in the country and had also gone through some international shows. With her position, she couldn¡¯t get the perfumemercial. By relying on her connections, she got it with difficulty. Vicente sent someone to invite her to the celebration party to make everyone cheer up and show some prestige But Vicente didn¡¯t expect Janice toe sote. And he was told that Janice couldn¡¯t make it. So he regarded it as a humiliation. Vicente¡¯s assistant hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I heard that Ms. Frey is sick, so it is inconvenient for her to come.¡± ¡°Excuses. Shit,¡± Vicente said unhappily. ¡°Does she want more money? Ask her how much more she wants to show at our party. Also, remind her that although the filming is over, she must cooperate with thepany¡¯s publicity and activities. Otherwise, we will sue her for breaking the contract at any time.¡± ¡°¡±This¡­ All right.¡± After hearing what Vicente said, the assistant went to contact Janice again. Vicente didn¡¯t think much of it. He felt that it was just a trick of those stars. To put it bluntly, it was just money. As long as the money was in ce, Vicente thought he could get any star. Vicente sat down and drank. After a few minutes, the assistant came in again. This time, he held his cell phone and gave it to Vicente. ¡°Mr. Petersen. It should not be an excuse. I told her everything you said, but she sent this¡­¡± The assistant moved the cell phone closer to Vicente¡¯s eyes. Vicente nced at it and almost threw his cup in his hand out. ¡°Shit¡­ What the fuck?¡± The assistant said, ¡°She said she was allergic. She is in the hospital now. She is afraid that you won¡¯t believe her, so she takes a photo of half of her face for you to see.¡± Although the photo only revealed half of the face, it could be seen that it was red and covered with densely packed little lumps. It looked very terrifying. No wonder Vicente almost dropped his cup. ¡°Take it away, take it away! Disgusting. Don¡¯t show that to me again. All right. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t comie,¡± Vicente said angrily After thinking for a while, he took the bottle and poured the alcohol. Then he continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask someone to send some fruit to her tomorrow? Just say that it is my idea. We have worked with her. We can¡¯t let others say that we are heartless, right? No, buy more things and call all the media. Take a few more photos to show ourpany¡¯s humanity and care.¡± This should be considered a pretty good job, The assistant responded and went to do it. Naturally, the others Mattered Vicente again while boasting that he had the demeanor of a general and the overall strategy. And they said that this project was the most sessful in the history of thepany. It was the happiest day for Vicente in the past wenty years. He felt that the humiliating and shameful years of the past would all be buried. His bright and beautiful future had just begun. Meanwhile, at the hospital¡­ Janice slowly wiped her face with a clean lowel and looked in the mirror. There was indeed a red rash on her face, but it was not as serious as when she had shown it to Vicente. She gently tapped on the red dol with her finger, and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Janice, you must feel apgrieved this time.¡± It was Hannah who was standing beside the bed. ¡°Hannah, why do you say that? What is my rtionship with you? If it wasn¡¯t for your help back then, I¡¯m afraid that I would have suffered somewhere. This is just a small matter,¡± after putting down the mirror, Janice said. She had to endure hier ugly face for a few days, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°That¡¯s because you have talent and opportunities. This is also fate between you and me. I didn¡¯t expect that after I quit the entertainment industry for so many years, you have be a big star. Fale¡­¡± Hannah was a little emotional. If she hadn¡¯t quit the industry and be the wife of a rich and powerful man at that time, would it be different today? Would there be greater sess for her? But there was no ¡°if¡± in this world. No one dared say that it would be better than now if they repeated their lives. But when one¡¯s thing is lost, one must be obsessed with it. One would toss and turn in nights for the things that he or she could not get. That was reasonable. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s also yood for you to be like this now. You can enjoy your life in peace. You don¡¯t need to make money like us, who show up in public,¡± Janice said. ¡°Is it good?¡± With a bitter smile, Hannah slowly sat down on the stool beside Janice. ¡°At such an age, 1 s?ill have to think about the interests of my children. Now, I have to ask for your help¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 398 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 398 Chapter 398 A Trap This was the truth. It was a coincidence for Hannah to think about using Janice. It was all because of Vicente. He wanted to use a top star or inodel as the advertising endorser. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a problem with his idea. But he forgot that the budget was limited. If everything was as easy as he thought, everyone in thepany could finish the project alone. The budget was limited, yet he wanted the product to look high-end. The result was easy to see. Money could be used in all aspects was limited, including the money paid to the advertising endorser. But he firmly believed that rtionships were the most important thing in this society. He firmly believed that the ¡°friends¡± he made were well-connected and they could help him. Therefore, after a rough check of the background of the people his friends introduced, he firmly believed them. He didn¡¯t doubt if there would be a problem since Janice asked for such a low price. And he would never know about Janice and Hannah¡¯s past. Looking at Hannah¡¯s somewhat dejected appearance, Janice was silent for a moment. Then she asked, ¡°Can my little allergy really help you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Holding her hand, Hannah said, ¡°Do you remember what we agreed on before?¡± Nodding her head, Janice said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The hospital¡¯s examination report wille out tomorrow. Perfume is the reason for my allergy. ¡°And, should I inform some reporters to take photos?¡± Then, Janice wouldin to the media. There would be amotion then. Although Janice had nevere into direct contact with the fights in rich and powerful families, she had heard of such things. However, she did not expect that they would even ruin their own family business. Hannah was really ruthless. This project was in charge of Vicente, but it belonged to the Petersen Group anyway. If this went big, Vicente wouldn¡¯t be the only one that was affected. However, Janice was only doing this under Hannah¡¯s instruction. Hannah paid Janice, so she would do whatever Hannah asked her to do. ¡°No need.¡± Hannah smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject his invitation? Do you believe that? Arge number of reporters wille tomorrow. ¡°But sorry, your beautiful face will be affected for a while.¡± The red rashes ruined Janice¡¯s beautiful face, but they also made her look pitiful. Hannah thought it was great for Janice to look like this, since it would be easier for Janice to win others¡¯ sympathy, especially her fans¡¯. Public opinions were the most useful and controble things. Once public opinions were properly controlled, they would be the best weapons. At that time, Itannah didn¡¯t need to do much After leaving the hospital, Hannah went straight to a ck car in the parking lot. As soon as she got in, the car started. Apparently, it was waiting there for her. ¡°Done?¡± Ladarius looked at Hannah. He seemed to have everything under control. ¡°How do you know the rtionship between me and Janice?¡± She breathed a sigh of relief, leaned back, and closed her eyes. She was a little tired. ¡°Mom, you used to be an award-winning actress and a popr star in showbiz: I¡¯m not sure if you know Janice, but I¡¯m sure that even if you don¡¯t know her, you will find ways to get to know her. No one is more well connected than you in showbiz.¡± Ladarius looked indifferent. ¡°Alright, why didn¡¯t I know that you were such a glib talker?¡± Hannah frowned. However, what Ladarius said was richt. She did know Janice. Not only did slie know Janice, but she also had a good rtionship with Janice. Now that so many years had passed, she did not expect that she would be able to use this rtionship ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not trying to scheme against you, but you know that this concerns the fate of us three. We are all in the same boat. Of course, we have to work together, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Ladarius said as he drove the car. Hannah moved into the shadows to hide in the darkness, She siplied. She really never thought that there would be such a day when she and her two children would unite to fight against her husband, her husband¡¯s mistress, and her husband¡¯s illegitimate child. She just wanted to be the hostess of a wealthy family and found her daughter a good husband But Shawn refused to fulfill her little wish like this. He wanted to take away everything she and her children had and gave them all to his mistress and his illegitimate child. Janice is on our side now. Are you sure you can get the rest done?¡± Hannah still couldn¡¯t rest assured, so she asked again. Ladarius sounded calm as he drove ¡°Mom, why do you have the same tone as my sister? Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ve already arranged everything. When the hugher ups are meeting tomorrow, I will let him fall at luis pok ¡°Thuis is such areal ident. With it happening right in front of the higher-ups, I don¡¯t think he can resolve it venifle can, there¡¯s no way for him to climb upapain¡± Ladarius shorted. He had tud everything well. Liderlu luden inte business circle for years and he was tahi maliy lessons. Now, it was the for hun to teach others a lesson N?velDrama.Org content rights. That young and innocent brat really thought he was amazing because he was Shawn¡¯s son? From tomorrow on, Ladarius wanted to tell him how miserable he would be! And the prouder he was, the more miserably Ladarius would let him fall. ¡°Your sister is just concerned about you.¡± After thinking for a while, Hannah turned her head to Ladarius and said, ¡°Remember, you and your sister are close. Both of you were born by me. You must be united, understand?¡± It was hard to tell why, but Hannah was a little afraid. Now the siblings were united to fight against others. What aboutter? Would they go against each other for benefits? ¡°I understand, Mom. I know what to do.¡± With both hands on the steering wheel, Ladarius looked ahead. ¡°This matter will definitely be a big blow to thepany. There will be a huge impact¡­¡± Hannah faintly sighed. From the bottom of her heart, she didn¡¯t want to see the Petersen Group decline. Butpared to letting that bitch, Leslie, get all these, she would rather destroy the Petersen Group though she might also be impacted. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Ladarius continued, ¡°Since I can set up this trap, I can handle it. Thepany will definitely be impacted, but the problem won¡¯t be too big. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At that time, he would be the great hero who turned the situation, and he would be much more important in thepany then. He wasn¡¯t a Petersen, so he wouldn¡¯t be a higher-up in thepany easily as Vicente did. He could only first gain a firm foothold and climb up little by little. He couldn¡¯t be too anxious. He should take it easy and get whatever he wanted slowly. And he really wanted a lot. DE BONE Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 399 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Vicente Is Late It was a fine day, and the warm sunshine shone in through the window. Almost everyone was present in the big conference room except Vicente. ¡°How is it?¡± Shawn looked quite gloomy. After all, he had been waiting here for half an hour, but Vicente still didn¡¯t show up. ¡°I can¡¯t get him through. No one answered.¡± The secretary shook his head with a troubled look on his face. ¡°Get someone to look for him. Go to the ce where he lives, and go to the possible ces to find him. Find him no matter what!¡± Shawn lowered his voice and roared, Furious, he was on the verge of exploding However, now Shawn could not throw a tantruin. There were more important things waiting for him to do. Shawn turned around and adjusted his mood before walking back into the conference room. ¡°Sorry for making you wait. Why don¡¯t we start now?¡± ¡°Are we not waiting for Mr. Petersen?¡± Ingrid, who sat closest to the main seat, asked casually Shawn looked quite embarrassed, and the others also asked, ¡°That¡¯s right! Today, besides the executive regr meeting, what¡¯s more important is Mr. Petersen¡¯s report about the results of the new project. It¡¯s already 9:30. Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Petersen arrived yet? Did¡­ something happen? ¡°No!¡± Shawn hurriedly said, ¡°It seems that Vicente has been so upied with the project recently that he overslept. Please forgive him. I have already sent someone to urge him. Let¡¯s start first. When he Shawnughed. In any case, the most important thing was the profits. This project could be said that it was done very beautifully and sessfully. Not only did it receive generous profits, but it also had a good start. This made people feel like they had seen hope. It would keep developing in the future, and it might even be possible for them to be innovative to enter the makeup industry. Seeing Warin monopolizing the market share and harvesting so much profit, Shawn had long been jealous. Since Shawn had already said so, the others couldn¡¯t urge him too much. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start first.¡± First, they summarized the results of thest quarter, as well as the analysis of several projects, and also reported on the experience and results. The managers of the various branches reported in turn. The executives would give a few opinions as they listened. How could Shawu have the mood to listen? He was anxious like an art in a hot pan. In private. He even secretly dialed Vicente¡¯s number with his phone. But over and over again, no one answered. Shawn was worried and angry. He cursed in his heart. ¡°Little bastard, when youe, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± After thest branch manager finished reporting, Vicente was still absent. The other executives looked at each other, then looked at Shawn, ¡°Ms. Petersen, this¡­¡± ¡°Should we end the meeting now?¡± ¡°Wait a moment, wait a moment, he¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Then Shawn turned to call the secretary,¡± ine, make us a few cups of coffee.¡± Because of Shawn¡¯s words, everyone did not leave, but they already hadints in their hearts. In the past, when Den was around, no one dared to bete. All the employees were very well-behaved. ¡°They remembered that there was a time when Charles came a littlete and Den scolded him badly in front of everyone. Later, Charles¡¯ sry was deducted due to his mistake. It was obvious that Den was stricter with his son than with ordinary employees Because of this, in fact, the executives had a good impression of Charles. Although Charles probably did not have any talent in business, it did not mean that he was brainless. During the time Charles stayed in thepany, he had alsoe up with many constructive suggestions. For example, the currentputer system construction was his idea and he had someone to do it. A few projects of the new industry in thepany that were rtively profitable were all proposed by him. Everyone still had an impression of Charles. But recently, Den was not well and was in the hospital for a long time. Charles disappeared and had not been to thepany for a long time. It seemed like things had changed dramatically. Just when everyone was getting impatient from waiting, the office door was pushed open with a bang Vicente appeared at the door, panting heavily. His tie had not even been properly tied, and it was hung on his neck. His eyes were straight, and he looked like he was out of his mind. Seeing Vicente like that, Shawn felt very angry at the same time when he breathed a sigh of relief. Shawn thought, he knew what day it was today and how important today¡¯s regr meeting was, but he was stillte. Yet, he appeared in front of everyone like this. I can even smell the alcohol that had not completely dispersed. Fortunately, today¡¯s report was beneficial to Vicente. Just based on the results of this project, Vicente could offset the fact that he waste. Although there were some ws, such as a disheveled look, it was better than nothing ¡°Mr. Petersen!¡± Shawn called out to Vicente in a deep voice. He quickly walked over to Vicente, but much centier. Look at you. Even if you are so engaged in the project and have been so III tired recently, you shouldn¡¯t have beente for so long. There are so many seniors waiting for you. Do you think this is appropriate? Hurry up and apologize.¡± Shawn pushed Vicente¡¯s shoulder, reminding him. Vicente seemed to have juste back to his senses. He took a deep breath, stood up straight, and bowed. ¡°Sorry, I overslept. I waste. I am willing to be punished. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s hurry up and start. Everyone is waiting.¡± One of the shareholders opened his mouth to speak, ¡°This year, the perfume branch can be said to be the most anticipated and most promising branch we have developed. Moreover, this result is indeed very brilliant. Then let Mr. Petersene and report about the project.¡± Walking to the center of the conference room, Vicente propped one hand on the table and turned to look at the big projection screen. He was still a little dizzy. Vicente drankst night, and unknowingly, he drank too much. Later, he was almost intoxicated, When he woke up at dawn, it was toote when he opened his eyes and saw the time. There were countless missed calls on his phone. It was really terrible! Those who were a little closer to Vicente could smell the scent of alcohol on his body. They subconsciously covered their noses. Vicente slowed down, and the secretary walked in with a few cups of coffee. He quickly picked up one of the cups and drank arge cup. This bearing caused others to frown even more. Completely unaware, Vicente only felt that he was the greatest contributor this time. He thought he was here to receive the reward, and that there was no need to look at the expressions of these people After drinking the coffee, Vicente suddenly felt much soberer. He took a deep breath, pulled himself together, and said, ¡°Now, let me report to everyone the results of our perfume branch. ¡°I know that everyone has already received the report forms. Ourpany¡¯s perfume has been popr as soon as it hits the market, and it has almost been sold out. These sales and profits are very gratifying¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 400 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 400 Chapter 400 nder ¡°My next n is to expand the market. Open the domestic market, and then aim to develop the international market¡­¡± Vicente¡¯s ns for the future were really nice, and he even briefly described the blueprint of relevant industry chains and so on. The executives looked at the report forms and files in their hands and frowned slightly. They did not look very happy. ¡°Sorry to interrupt you.¡± Someone raised his hand and interrupted Vicente, ¡°We only listed the first perfume now. Although the response is good, isn¡¯t it a little too urgent to advance such a n, Mr. Petersen? The domestic perfume market had basically been divided up. Not to mention the riants like Warin, even otherpanies ofrge and small hada share of the pie. We just set foot in this industry, so shouldn¡¯t we be more cautious and move step by step?¡± With a finger on the table, this executive, as the senior manager of thepany, thought that the n that Vicente put up with was a little unrealistic from his experience. No one dared to:ree oni ¡±Mr Moreno, you are too careful.¡± Vicente smiled and said, ¡°In doing business, we need to have spirit of struggle. If we don¡¯t dare to fight, how can we win the market? As you said, the perfume market has been divided up. If we are not bold enough, how can we fight for a share? Besides, our goal is not just a small cake at home. We will go international in the future!¡± Vicente was beaming with joy, but a few executives threw the file on the table and lowered their heads to pinch their noses. They looked a little unhappy. They thought that this young man was quite arrogant. Although Vicente had made some achievements, the market share in the country could not be underestimated. He actually thought that it was a small cake. The more he underestimates it, the more uncertain it would be. Shawn, who was sitting at the side, saw that the signs were not promising and hurriedly said, ¡°I think that Mr. Petersen means to n for the next ten years or even twenty years. It can also be said that it is a long-term n. It indeed requires to be done step by step, but for now, it is a very good start Shawti tried to smooth things over. After all, he couldn¡¯t offend these experienced executives. Vicente still needed their help to take the position **That¡¯s right! This time, our first perfume became popr as soon as it hit the market. This is the best beginning This means that we¡­¡± Before Showti could finish speaking, a knocking sound came from outside. It interrupted the meeting and Shawn paused for a moment, but the knocking on the door continued, even more urgent. Shawn was very unhappy and said in a low voice. ¡°Who is it?¡± Hearing a reply, the person outside pusled open the door. It was Vicente¡¯s assistant. ¡°Mr. Petersen¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see that we are in a meeting? Get out!¡± Vicente¡¯s face darkened as he reprimanded his assistant ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this matter is very urgent. Mr. Petersen, can youe out for a second?¡± The assistant braced himself and said that. If the situation was not urgent, he would not have to risk being expelled to knock on the door. ¡°We can talk about it after the meeting. Get out!¡± Vicente felt very embarrassed and said angrily since his assistant was so impolite. ¡°Maybe there really is something, important. The matter is urgent. Mr. Petersen, why don¡¯t you go take a look first?¡± Ingrid, who had been sitting there silently all this while, spoke up. Vicente was helpless. He looked at the others and then looked at his anxious assistant, as if there was really something important. Vicente furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Sorry, everyone, take a short rest.¡± Then, he followed his assistant out. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you wait for me to finish the meeting? Do you know that today¡¯s meeting is very important?¡± Shawn lowered his voice and shouted. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was outside the conference room, he would already have thrown a tantrumi. ¡°Mr. Petersen, I¡¯m sorry! But this matter is really important. Do you remember that Janice was hospitalized?¡± The assistant said anxiously. ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t I send someone to show my care for her? What, did she do something?¡± When the assistant said this, Vicente thought that Janice was making trouble. Even if Janice was a model, so what? Anyway, themercial had already been filmed, and the company had paid off her bill. If she really wanted to make trouble, thepany had a professional Legal team to y with her! ¡°No, Janice said thut she was hospitalized because of an allergy, and the allergy was¡­ was¡­¡± Seeing that the assistant was scammerity and didn¡¯t say it out, Vicente was anxious to go back to the meeting and could not help but kick him, ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly!.¡± ¡°She said that the allergy is our perfume. She said that the perfume contains prohibitedponents and will cause harm to the human body.¡± The assistant finally finished his sentence in one breath. After he finished speakine, he cleverly Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. walked away to avoid being kicked again. ¡°What¡± Sure enough, Vicente was furious. ¡°Is she crazy? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Yes ¡­ it should be impossible.¡± The assistant didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he could only echo Vicente ¡°This is nder. It¡¯s all nonsense!¡± Vicente couldn¡¯t be angrier. ¡°Sue her! Find awyer to sue her for nder! This ungrateful woman!¡± Walking back and forth two steps, Vicente nced at the inside of the conference room and his mind instantly became much clearer. Vicente thought, no, nothing can happen to the perfume at this time. If those people know about this, I don¡¯t know how they will judge me! ¡°Block the news first and ask that woman what exactly she wants to do. Is she trying to ckmail us? Warning her not to speak nonsense. Otherwise, she will be in for a hard time!¡± It would be best to suppress this matter for the time being in case something terrible would happen when things became known to all. However, the assistant looked embarrassed. He was almost crying, ¡°Mr. Petersen, it¡¯s toote! At that time, the media reporters were all there. I believe that news is spreading on the Inte at this time. It can¡¯t be blocked!¡± ¡°Where did this reportere from?¡± Vicente said angrily. ¡°This is premeditated, right? How could it be so fast!¡± The assistant said carefully, ¡°You forgot that you personally arranged itst night. You said to invite some reporters to take some photos to advertise and express the greetings and concerns thepany has for Ms. Frey.¡± Vicente was speechless. Vicente had indeed said so and made arrangements, but he didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen Now, it was equivalent to lifting a stone to smash his own foot. Vicente had arranged for the media reporters to publicize it for him. However, he did not expect Janice would say that perfume was the cause of her allergy in front of so many people. Damn, Once the news spread, the negative impact would be unimaginable, Vicente was a little confused Alter all, he had neverced such a terrible situation before. It was a little difficult to suddenly think of a way ¡°First, think of a way to prevent the matter from spreading Also, ask that woman what she wants. TUTTE ¨C Pacify her. It is more important than anything!¡± If Janice could change her words, it might be possible to redeem a little. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 401 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Is This Your Solution? The assistant responded and went to work. Vicente didn¡¯t dare to enter the conference room. He stood at the door for a while, adjusted his expression, and walked in quickly. Then he said to everyone, ¡°I have nothing to say about today¡¯s meeting. Do you have any questions? If not, let¡¯s call it a day!¡± The situation was urgent, and he couldn¡¯t make any inistakes at this time. It might be the best choice to end the meeting first. When he finished speaking, everyone was very surprised. They were clearly in the midst of a lively discussion. Why did he suddenly end the meeting? ¡°Vicente¡­ Well, Mr. Petersen, we haven¡¯t finished the discussion just now. Why did the meeting end? Why don¡¯t you introduce our perfume to everyone. The perfume was sold off, but we haven¡¯t seen il, have we?¡± Shawnughed and said, ¡°I brought two bottles today. Why don¡¯t we let everyone try it and comment?¡± Then he took out two bottles of perfume and ced them on the table. Someone reached for it, and Vicente cried out surprisingly, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± His abnormal reaction gave people a fright, and the person subconsciously retracted his outstretched hand, ¡°Vicente, what are you doing?¡± Frowning, Shawn said unhappily Vicente was too abnormal today. First, he waste, and then he smelled alcohol. Now, he acted abnormally ¡°Nothing I¡¯m just saying that everyone is tired after having a meeting for the entire morning. Why don¡¯t we take a break first? I¡¯ve heard your opinions just now. Indeed, we can¡¯t rush it. We should take it slow. After I think about it carefully, I¡¯ll discuss it with you at the next meeting.¡± ¡°No need.¡± A shareholder holding a phone ini his hand raised his head and said, ¡°Exin it clearly to us at once this time.¡± The others all looked at that person. It was thepany¡¯s executive vice president, Henry Roy. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was one of the starters of thepany. He was among the first people to follow Den. He had been in thispany for more than thirty years since he was young Even Shawn showed him great respect. So when he spoke, Shawn was shocked. He could sense that his tone was not good, but he did not dare to refute it. He could only ask carefully. ¡°Mr. Roy, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I would like to ask what you mean.¡± He moved his fingers and projected the things on his phone onto the big screen. This time, the entire office could see what it was. At this moment, on the big screen, there was a news page. Inside was a detailed interview with Janice, and the title was ¡®The first bottle of perfume of the Petersen Group came up. Is it innovation or poison?¡± It was a voluminous piece. There was no need to look at the specific details. There was a prohibited component in the perfume, causing the model to be allergic and hospitalized. This was something that everyone could see. Vicente¡¯s face instantly turned ashen He didn¡¯t expect this matter to spread so quickly. He couldn¡¯t suppressit. ¡°Tell us about it.¡± Henry crossed his arms and looked at Vicente cal?nly Shawn was stunned! He opened his eyes wide and stared at the big screen. He carefully looked at it word by word, trying to find out the fakeponents and find the flows inside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, in addition to Janice¡¯sint and the photo of the allergic face, there were also all kinds of sharp questions. For example, did this perfume fo through a security inspection, and wils it a qualified product? Was there really a prohibitedponent in it? Did the manager know about these? Vicente¡¯s sweat was about to drip down. He stood there with his hands and feet cold, already unable to speak ¡±Vicente, what¡¯s going on? Is it nder?¡± It was Shawn who came back to his senses first. He gave Vicente a way out. Hearing his words, Vicente nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, it is nder! Our perfume has no problem at all. Janice said yesterday that she was hospitalized because of an allergy. At that time, she did not say that it was a problem with perfume. But today she said this to the reporters. It must have been premeditated. She deliberately framed me!¡± ¡°Oh? Then why did she frame you? Does she have a grudge against you?¡± Henry asked. Vicente didn¡¯t know how to make it up. There was indeed no enmity between them. Vicente thought about it and said, ¡°Perhaps it was for the sake of money. She wanted to extort us.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she contact you, but she exposed it directly? Moreover, it is said that those reporters were brought by your people?¡± When Henry questioned him, his paze became sharp. giving Vicente no space to hide. Vicente was a little anxious. ¡°I was just kind to send someone to care about her, and by the way take Iwo pliotos to promote ourpany¡¯s benevolence and love. Who would have thought that this womali would harin us? Mr. Roy, you can¡¯t target me, I am also a victim!¡± ¡°Am I targeting you?¡± Henry sneered and turned to look at Shawn. ¡°Vice President Petersen, do you also think I am targeting Manager Petersen?¡± Being suddenly asked, Shawn shivered, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, no! You have always been the most objective and fair. You won¡¯t target anyone, Manager Petersen, now it is not about pursuing whether she framed you or not, but thinking about how to save our reputation and minimize the losses of thepany.¡± Tapping his knuckles on the table, Shawn tried to shift everyone¡¯s attention from people to things. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to deal with it, trying to suppress the matter as much as possible and stop spreading it. Also, I sent someone to ask Janice what she wants,¡± he hurriedly said. ¡°Is this your solution?¡± Henry¡¯s eyelids lifted, and from his eyes and tone, one could hear Henry¡¯s disdain. ¡°This¡­¡± Shawn was also sweating from his back. Although he was quite dissatisfied with his son¡¯s performance today, after all, he had nned to pave the way for his son to be in high positions. Who could have thought that such a thing would happen in the middle? And it was not a small one. Now that Henry had his eyes on this matter and kept asking, it would probably be very difficult to end it. ¡±This is an emergency. I think it¡¯s already very good that I can think of such a solution. Otherwise, do you have any better solutions? Let¡¯s discuss it. After all, it¡¯s for thepany!¡± Anyway, he could no longer hold it, so Vicente didn¡¯t care. He directly asked the question. To solve the problem, everyone needed to think about it as it was for thepany. Thepany was not his alone, so of course, the problem should be solved together. He did not believe that in this sudden emergency situation, they could immediately think of a proper solution He simply sat down in his seat, and he was not as nervous and anxious as before, as if he was waiting to watch the show. Henry nced at him. His gaze circled the people in the conference room before finallynding on Ingrid. ¡°Ms. Petersen, do you have any ideas?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 402 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Investigate Ourselves First During this entire meeting, Ingrid was exceptionally quiet. She barely spoke and almost everyone had forgotten about her existence When Henry called out Ingrid¡¯s name, everyone else looked at her. Vicente still didn¡¯t take it seriously. His lips curled, and he put on a cold smile. That was right. This was a mess right now, but it wasn¡¯t because of him. Henry¡¯s attitude made Vicente very unhappy Vicente didn¡¯t like Henry¡¯s questioning tone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Henry, this happened too suddenly. It felt like it was premeditated and suddenly exploded.¡± After some thought, Ingrid said, ¡°I also think that woman is quite suspicious.¡± ¡°Yes, there is something wrong with that woman. It is obvious that she deliberately framed me and our company!¡± Vicente said, ¡°She might have been sent by an opposingpany. Warin! It might have been Warin! I can immediately find out her background!¡± Henry nced at Vicente, and Vicente¡¯s anger immediately decreased. Although Vicente was not convinced in his heart, he also knew that he had not yet taken the position of president of the Petersen Group, and did not have the qualifications and power to contend with the elders. ¡°Of course, we need to check.¡± Ingrid continued, ¡°However, I feel that the most important thing right now is to investigate ourselves first.¡± ¡°Investigate ourselves.¡± Vicente did not understand what Ingrid meant. Not to mention Vicente did not understand, and Shawn was also confused. ¡°Ingrid, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Before the mediaes to attack us, we should check for ourselves first. Is there really something wrong with the perfume and whether there is really a problem or not? If we investigate and find we¡¯re innocent, we¡¯ll be confident when others investigate us. Then we can be assured to take care of this matter.¡± Ingrid¡¯s words received the approval of most people. Before facing other people¡¯s attacks, one had to check oneself first. Only when one had enough confidence could one be fearless, Henry nodded thoughtfully, but Shawn, who was at the side, did not think so. ¡°Of course, there is 110 problem with our perfume! Don¡¯t tell me that our people will do such stupid things. Besides, if we investigate ourselves, doesn¡¯t it mean that we have tacitly agreed that there is a problem? What if people think so? ¡°Yes, there is definitely no problem with our perfume I followed up on the whole line. There will definitely be no problem!¡± Vicente hurriedly said. Vicente was the one in charge of this project. He hired the perfumers, watched the factory, and found the model. Vicente arranged all the lines. If there was a problem with the perfume, wouldn¡¯t it be clear that there was a problem with Vicente? Even if the problem was not with Vicente, it was also because he could not monitor it well. How could Vicente let such a thing happen? ¡°I think¡­¡± Looking up at the big screen, Ingrid said, ¡°I wonder if you have noticed that piece of paper on it. ¡°¡±That is the hospital¡¯s examination report. It clearly pointed out that the allergen that caused Janice¡¯s allergy is our perfume. And the perfume contains prohibitedponents, which are not very clear. It is to be sent for identification. I think that if we want to counterattack and protect ourselves, we should take out a favorable appraisal report before that!¡± Ingrid¡¯s words were obviously approved by most people. Henry nodded, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Everyone¡¯s agreement made Vicente panic. He looked at Shawn for help. ¡°Dad¡­¡± At this time, Shawn couldn¡¯t help Vicente again. In this situation, Shawn could only nod and say, ¡°I agree too!¡± ¡°Ms. Petersen, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. How about it?¡± Henry looked at her and asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Ingrid nodded, The meeting was over. Vicente never thought that his life¡¯s bright light would end like this. Not only did he make himself embarrassed, but he also didn¡¯t even know how to end it. **Ingrid, what is the meaning of this!¡± Vicente couldn¡¯t wait to return to the office Halfway there, he rushed up and grabbed Ingrid¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr Petersen, what are you doing?¡± Ingrid did not struggle free from Vicente¡¯s grip. Instead, Ingrid looked at Vicente with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Vicente turned a deal ear to her words and said aggressively. ¡°Did you set this up! You set it up to frame¡¯ me, right? Why did you check our perfume? Why did you say that there was something wrong with my plume?¡± Vicente¡¯s voice was very loud, and since it was all office area, it attracted the attention of many ???? ??en ? people. They all poked their heads over to look. However, they were two presidents after all, and no one dared to speak. They were all carefully onlookers. ¡°Mr. Petersen, calm down. Now that there is such a problem, we all need to work hard to solve it. It is useless for you to shout like this. Let go of me,¡± Ingrid said calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! Exin it clearly!¡± ¡°How do you want me to exin it clearly? This is an unexpected situation. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, then fine, you solve it yourself!¡± As Ingrid spoke, she threw everything in her hand into his embrace. Those were the documents that Public Rtions Department had just sorted out. As for the crisis this time, because Ingrid was fully in charge of it, they were all given to her. Now Ingrid threw them into Vicente¡¯s arms. Vicente almost failed to catch them ¡°Is this situation caused by me? You have always been in charge of the perfume project. Now that something has happened, I am helping you to clean up the mess. Why do you me me? Since you are so capable, you can solve it yourself!¡± With that, Ingrid turned around and left. Vicente didn¡¯t know what to say, Vicente stared at Ingrid¡¯s back and saw that she was really angry. Vicente was stunned for two seconds, Vicente held the information and chased after her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, but what did you say about self-investigation? Isn¡¯t it obvious that there is something wrong with my perfume?¡± ¡°Is it useful for me to say that there are no problems?¡± After entering the elevator and pressing the button, Ingrid crossed her arms in front of her chest. Ingrid was even angrier than Vicente. ¡°Iflgo tell the media and reporters that there¡¯s nothing wrong with our perfume and that model ndered us, how many people do you think will listen?¡± Vicente didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°Right now, everything is about evidence! Without evidence, who will listen to you? Do you know how big the storm caused by Warin¡¯s perfume wasst time? A bigpany like Warin almost couldn¡¯t hold on. We have just set foot in this field. Do you think that we¡¯re capable of easily dealing with it? This reprimandpletely extinguished Vicente¡¯s anger, and he withered a lot. ¡°Then.¡± ¡°Now, let the factory pack up all the remaining perfumes and send them over. We will take a few bottles and send them to the testing department to do the test. We must be fast!¡± Ingrid was already giving the order. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 403 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Do You Want Him Dead or Alive? Although Vicente was extremely unwilling, he had to admit that in terms of dealing with the crisis, Ingrid was indeed more experienced than him. The elevator door opened and they met Ladarius, who was waiting for the elevator at the door. The three of them looked at each other. Vicente was about to speak when he heard Ingrid say, ¡°Come with me!¡± Ingrid called Ladarius into the office and closed the door. However, the curtains were not drawn, and the people outside could see that she was saying something with a serious expression. It was probably because of the perfume crisis. Walking outside, Vicente felt his heart was a mess. After thinking about it, he still felt that the root of all this was that woman. It was probably that the woman was bribed by someone and deliberately framed them. Thinking about it, Vicente stomped his feet and left. Although Ingrid was talking to Ladarius in the office, her sight had always been on the outside, When Ingrid saw that figure hurriedly leave, her expression finally rxed. Ingrid used her eyes to indicate Ladarius to look outside. ¡°Where do you think that idiot will go?¡± Ladarius asked leisurely. ¡°Where else can he go? With his IQ, how can he think of anything useful?¡± Ingrid snorted. Ingrid was very disdainful of this opponent. ¡°You¡¯re going to make a move next. Is there any problem with that perfumer?¡± ¡°What problems could there be? Everything is under control.¡± Clenching his fists, Ladarius smiled and said. ¡°We¡¯re about to seed, when all of this is over, you will be the manager instead of deputy manager.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not that idiot who can be fooled by ttering. The matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Don¡¯t forget Den.¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes were dark, and when she thought of Den, she felt uneasy. Den was like a ticking time bomb. ¡°I heard Den has difficulty moving and he hardly does anything, right?¡± Ladarius said disapprovingly. ¡°I heard that he couldn¡¯t make it for much longer. Oh right, isn¡¯t there news that Den¡¯s son is gone?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ingrid frowned and looked at him. ¡°Do you think your dunt, Cindy, had told a patient like Den about such bad news?¡± Ladarius smiled meaningfully. He was implying something Ingrid quickly understood what Ladarius meant. ¡°What you mean is¡­¡± ¡°For an old man, a white-haired man, knowing that his young son had passed away should be quite sad. If this kind of thing is not handled well, it will be a big blow. You must be careful.¡± ¡°Even so, there is no definite news. I don¡¯t know whether Charles is dead or alive.¡± ¡°There is no news. Maybe it is a kind of news. Whether he is dead or alive, it depends on whether other people want him to be dead or alive.¡± Ingrid frowned as she looked at him. ¡°Why are you so evil?¡± ¡°Evil? Are you kind? My dear sister. Don¡¯t forget, we are born of the same mother,¡± Ladarius said with a smile. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ingrid frowned and said, ¡°I already said, don¡¯t call me like this in thepany. Do you want others to hear you?¡± ¡°Okay, sorry. I won¡¯t call you like that next time.¡± Ladarius raised his hands in surrender, turned around, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see the perfumer. Let¡¯s think about it again. Let¡¯s wait and see how the show goes.¡± Ladarius opened the door and went out. Only then did Ingrid rx and sit down on the chair. She looked at the pile of information in front of her. The words that Ladarius said echoed in Ingrid¡¯s ears To an old man, this will be a blow indeed¡­ Whether he is dead or alive depends on whether you want him to be dead or alive¡­ In the hospital, Silvia brought fruits and hot porridge to visit Winnie. After Winnie resigned, Winnie helped Silvia to work in the studio. Winnie¡¯s diet became irregr. Yesterday, Silvia received a call saying that Winnie was sent to the hospital. Silvia was very shocked. Later, when Freddie said that it was only a light gastric ulcer, Silvia felt a little relieved. Silvia had bought soup and fruit early in the morning toe over. ¡°I remember you are the one who urged me to eat regrly. How can you forget to eat!¡± While Silvia Was muttering, she also brought out the soup and ced it into the small bowl. ¡°Your intestines and stomach are weak now, so you can only eat these easy-to-digest. Even if you are greedy now, you can¡¯t cat delicious food.¡± Silvia sat by the bed and gently blew on the hot air. Silvia nced at Winnie and saw thal Winnie was still smiling Silvia really didn¡¯t know whether to scold her orugh along with her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear you criticize me like this.¡± Winnie smiled sweetly. Of course, this sweetness was not only for Silvia to take care of her. Mostly it was because of a man with a clumsy tongue, who heard Winnie¡¯s voice on the phone and rushed over in the middle of the night. The man sent Winnie, who was alone at home and whose stomach was cramping, to the hospital. Then, the man took care of Winnie all night and bought Winnie breakfast in the morning before leaving Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This really waimed Winnie¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you sick? You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± Silvia rolled her eyes but still handed Winnie a spoon. Winnie obediently opened her inouth and swallowed a mouthful of soup ¡°Yes, I am sick Otherwise, why would I be here?¡± Winnie said with a smile ¡°You¡¯re quite reasonable. Let me tell you. If you don¡¯t eat well in the future, I¡¯IL.¡± Before Silvia could finish speaking, she heard the bustling noise outside Then a group of people rall over The door of the ward was not closed, so when they ran past the door, they also saw it. There were people carrying cameras, and there were obviously people holding microphones They looked like a group of people from the media ¡°Reporters? Silvia was a little surprised. ¡°No way! I just have a stomach ache. Don¡¯t tell me all the media reporters are rmed. I don¡¯t have that much appeal!¡± After a pause, Winnie looked at Silvia and said, ¡°Silvia, could it be that they came for you?¡± It seemed that Silvia was the only one who had such great power to mobilize the media. Silvia shook her head. If they hade for Silvia, they would have found the right room since they already knew which floor she was on. Moreover, they rushed past the door. Something had obviously happened. ¡°Then who are they looking for?¡± Winnie asked curiously. The room Winnie lived in was a VIP room. Even for a single suite, it was not something that ordinary people could afford. Winnie did not know it when Freddie, the fool, had gone through the formalities. Winnie only knew the price after she moved in. Winnie was speechless, but since she had already moved in, she could only stay obediently This floor was for VIP wards. There were not many rooms, and no one knew who was in the other Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 404 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 404 Chapter 404 I¡¯m Watching a Show ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡± Silvia got up to close the door of the ward and walked back to sit down to feed Winnie porridge. This industry was very chaotic. Since they didn¡¯te for Silvia and Winnie, Silvia thought there was no need to get involved, and there was no need to care about what it was. Winnie ate two bowls of porridge before she rested for a while andate a banana Winnie vaguely heard some footsteps outside. Winnie guessed that the reporters might have left again, so she felt much quieter. ¡°You should rest well these two days. The studio is not too busy richi now. You don¡¯t have to think about it. When you recover, you can¡¯t even rest if you want to,¡± Silvia Said to Winnie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just pick up a set of themed series? Are you in a hurry!¡± Wimnie knew about Lisa¡¯s themed perfume, which was why she wanted to prepare everything in a hurry. After all, this was the first order since the start of the studio. It was very important to start this round. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t decided on the main topic yet, but I have preliminary idea Wait for me to think about it. After it is settled, you might have recovered. We can work on it together. Don¡¯t worry, you will be busy!¡± Silvia was already prepared to contact Lisa¡¯s team, but she had no contaclet them yet. If Silvia wanted to have the order, these were unavoidable. If Silvia was not careful enough, it might be exploited by others and be a counterweight to attack her. In the past, Silvia would not have considered so many details. This was also because she had experienced a lot of things and had been framed again and again by others. Fortunately, they were all over. Fortunately, someone had always been by Silvia¡¯s side teaching her and protecting her. ¡°You are crazy¡­¡± The door of the ward was suddenly kicked open from the outside, and a furious young man stood at the door, startling, the two in the room. Silvia and Winnie turned around. The three people looked at each other and found they didn¡¯t know each other ¡°Damn, I found the wrong one!¡± The young mancursed and turned to leave. ¡°That guy is so rude.¡± Winnie was stunned. The man not only scared them but also left without an apology after he broke into the wrong ward. ¡°Maybe he is looking for his enemy,¡± Silvia said half jokingly. Silvia got up and closed the door again, but she was a little confused. Silvia seemed to have seen that face somewhere before, but she could not quite remember it. It felt a little familiar, but Silvia did not remember it clearly When Silvia closed the door, she subconsciously slowed down a little. Silvia stood by the door and turned to look outside the corridor. The man strode to the room at the end of the corridor. This time, the man did not kick the door, but he still pushed the door open with a very bad attitude. It seemed that the man found the right room this time. Immediately, a loud voice sounded in the ward. The voice was so loud that Silvia could licar a little on her side as if it was some kind of framning. nder, and so on. When Silvia listened attentively, she couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly, and it was a bit strenuous. At this time, Silvia felt that there seemed to be some movement on the other side. Silvia immediately retracted her head, closed the door, and looked out through the crack in the door. Then, Silvia saw that it was still the group of reporters she saw before. They swammed over to the ward at the end of the corridor It was as if they had encountered some big news, and if they ran a little slower, they would not be Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. able to grab it. Fortunately. Silvia noticed it early and quickly retracted her lead. Otherwise, Silvia might be discovered by them. ¡°Silvia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Winnie tilted her head and saw that Silvia was going to close the door. However, Silvia didn¡¯te back after a long time, and Silvia left the door unlocked. ¡°Shh! I¡¯m watching a show,¡± Silvia said, gesturing with her hand. Winnie didn¡¯t know what to say. Silvia was the one who said to Winnie not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Winnie didn¡¯t know that the reason why Silvia was interested was that Silvia suddenly remembered who that person was when that person was shouting, ¡°Thal person should be the illegitimate son of Shawn, Vicente. The reason why Silvia knew about this person was also a coincidence. Arthat time, Ste had once mentioned to Silvia that Ladarius bad joinedilie Petersen Group and proposed to enter the perfume industry Ladarius had specially opened a new project department to develop perfume. The person in charge of the project was Ladarius himself Ste did not know how Ladarius became the project manager of the Petersen Group and how he pot into tlie Petersen Group. After all, there had been such a love-and-hate entanglement between Silvia and Ladarius, Ste kindly reminded Silvia about it, in case Ladarius yed any tricks again. Ste had a feeling that the reason Ladarius proposed this project and did it was because of Silvia. At that time, Silvia smiled and did not take it seriously. As a perfume maker, Silvia had never regarded anyone as her opponent. Silvia entered this profession and did it now purely because of passion. With her passion, Silvia could continue to do it. But what was interesting was that not long after the project officially started, the person in charge quickly changed. And the person in charge was Vicente The reason was not a secret. Vicente was Shawn¡¯s illegitimate son. If Shawn wanted to help his son rise to the top, Shawn naturally had to give Vicente a chance to make a name for himself. That was why Ladarius had be a sacrifice. Silvia no longer cared about what had happened to Ladarius. Therefore, Silvia had not gone to understand what had happenedter. Ladarius had be a victim of a power struggle. With Ladarius¡¯ personality, he should not be so easy topromise and tolerate. The door was unlocked. This floor was rtively spacious. There were only a few rooms in total, and the distance was not very far. In addition, Silvia practiced martial arts, so her hearing was better than ordinary people. Silvia could still hear a part of it when she concentrated and calmed down. In Janice¡¯s ward, she leaned against the bed. Her head tilted to the side, and tears slowly fell. Janice looked soft and weak. Her eyes were red. Facing Vicente¡¯s usation, she didn¡¯t say a word, but people could feel her grievance. There was bitterness that couldn¡¯t be described. The red rashes on Janice¡¯s face had not faded yet. It made Janice look not so beautiful. Thinking of the stunning moments when Janice was on the show, people felt even more sympathetic to her. ¡°Janice, who asked you to nder the Petersen Group? From the first time we contacted you to the time we paid you, I think that I did not treat you unfairly, right? Why did you do this? Whose orders did you receive?¡± Vicente felt that the crux of all the problems was Janice. As long as Janice admitted that she was ndering the Petersen Group, then all the problems would be gone. ¡°Say something Don¡¯t think that you can fool me just because you cry!¡± Vicente said aggressively, ¡°Whose orders did you receive? Is that person an opponent of the Petersen Group? Is he deliberately tryin to frame us?¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen, Ms. Frey is still recovering. Isn¡¯t it bad for you to force her?¡± A reporter on the side who was a fan of Janice couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer said. ¡°She is ndering me now. Do you understand? She is recuperating, then who willpensate for our company¡¯s losses?¡± Vicente turned around and asked angrily. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 405 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 405 Chapter 405 No Matter Who Is Right ¡°So Mr. Petersen, what you care about now is only thepany¡¯s loss, not Ms. Frey¡¯s physical condition, right?¡± A reporter immediately raised a sharp question. Vicente was not a fool. Vicente immediately realized that it was a trap for him. Vicente said, ¡°Who said that we don¡¯t care about Ms. Frey¡¯s condition? But before there is conclusive evidence, it is ndering to say that there is something wrong with our perfume. We will reserve the right to pursue legal liability!¡± ¡°The hospital has already given a test report, confirming that Ms. Frey is allergic to yourpany¡¯s perfume. There is no doubt about this. What are you still quibbling about, Mr. Petersen? What evidence do you want?¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen, are you trying to pressure Ms. Frey and make her change her mind?¡± ¡°Yourpany didn¡¯t investigate or try to find out the evidence to prove that you are innocent. Are you trying to cover this matter? ¡°If Ms. Frey is allergic, then it means that there are many consumers who might be allergic to the perfume as well. Moreover, your perfume likely contains prohibitedponents. It is not allowed to be sold at all. How did you pass the test? Are there any other stakeholders?¡± ¡°The consumers have the right to know. You can¡¯t fool them with just a few words of nder. Mr. Petersen, if you think that it is nder, why don¡¯t you follow the legal procedure?¡± These reporters seemed to havee prepared as they chimed in one after another. Vicente was unable to say a single word. Vicente had never experienced something like that. At first, Vicente could deal with a few sentences, but when there were more people asking questions, Vicente waspletely tongue-tied. Vicente could not say a word. Vicente said, ¡°You all¡­ All of you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen, do you have anything else to say? Or are we ndering you as well?¡± Vicente did not dare to make the public angry. At this time, Vicente realized that he hade to the wrong ce. Vicente also understood why he was not allowed toe when Vicente was in the Vicente directed all his anger at Janice. Vicente looked at Janice lying on the bed, but there were so much media around Vicente, Vicente could not do anything, Vicente had to be careful no matter what Vicente gritted his teeth and red at Janice. Vicente said, ¡°Janice, good job! Ourpany won¡¯t let you off just like that. We will hold you responsible!¡± After saying that, Vicente turned around and rushed out of the crowd. ¡°Ms. Frey, do you have anything to say in the face of such a threat?¡± The reporters didn¡¯t chase after Vicente and instead focused their cameras on Janice, who was crying. Janice said, ¡°I have nothing to say. I only know that my body is very ufortable because of the allergy. I don¡¯t know if there will be any sequ in the future, and there will be dys in my work. It makes me very ufortable. I don¡¯t want to say anything. I just want to rest.¡± Shaking her head, Janice began to cry after saying these words. Janice was sad and miserable, making people feel pity for her. ¡°Ms. Frey, don¡¯t worry. We will get justice for you!¡± ¡°Ms. Frey, everyone is on your side. We have seen what happened to you. We will never let the unscrupulouspany escape!¡± ¡°Yes, the unscrupulouspany!¡± A single sentence was enough to stir up empathy, and it could be said that the crowd was furious. Janice pulled the quilt up, covered her face, and sobbed. Janice said, ¡°Thank you, everyonem feeling tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let Ms. Frey get some rest. Don¡¯t disturb Ms. Frey¡¯s recovery, Then, the media all left. Anyway, everything that they wanted to record and what they didn¡¯t expect was recorded. When they went back, they would edit and write the manuscript This time, the news was sensational enough. It was not less sensational than when Silvia had put poison in the perfume before, and it was even more eye-catching It had to be known that the matter with Silvia was just a pieced-together recording. It could not prove anything. In addition, Warin had a strong background and the public rtions team was very good. The matter was soon suppressed. Later on, with the press conference, Silvia was not only whitewashed,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. but it also caused a huge effeci. Now, it was said that Warin¡¯s perfume could help with people¡¯s health. It was said to be miraculous. What was interesting was that Silvia had already resigned from Warin. When everyone thought that Silvia was going to retire and be a rich housewife, it was revealed that Silvia had opened her studio and was going to establish an independent brand. The things that Silvia had done were truly unimaginable. However, the matter with the Petersen Group this time was different. This was the first time they had set foot in the perfume industry, and it was also the first perfume. Before they went on the market, they had all kinds of hype and publicity. They hadunched an overwhelming promotion and as soon as the perfume went on the market, the perfume sold out. However, the Peterson Group had only been in the limelight for two days, and there was such a scandal. This time, the evidence was not a pieced-together recording, not a blurred video, but aplete set of witness and material evidence. This time, it was unknown how the Petersen Group would exin and get away with it. Janice was now lying there. As a well-known model, Janice had enough publicity and influence, and the material evidence was the test report from the hospital. That could not be said to be fake, right? If it was fake, then the matter was even bigger. Who could collude with the hospital and make such a fake report just to nder the Petersen Group? Therefore, regardless of whether this matter was true or not, no matter who was right or wrong, it was simply shocking. The reporters were all very excited and dug into this topic desperately, wishing that they could dig out more Seeing that the noisy crowd had retreated, Silvia slowly closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief. Tilting her head, Winnie saw that Silvia didn¡¯t look good, so Winnie asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Silvia only knew about Vicente and had never interacted with Vicente before. However, Ingrid reminded Silvia of some unhappy events in the past. ¡°There seems to be a model living in the room next to mine. The media has beening here for the past two days. It¡¯s not strange.¡± Winnie pouted. Winnie was not very clear about who lived there and was not very interested. ¡°There will be a lot of peopleing and going! Get some rest. Don¡¯t run around if you have nothing to do. You need to take your time to let your stomach recover. Don¡¯t think that you can eat a lot just because you have nothing to do. Don¡¯t have any spicy things recently, understand?¡± Silvia said with emotion. ¡°I know! How are you acting like¡­¡± Winnie didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but Winnie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Like what? Like who?¡± After teasing Winnie, Silvia saw that Winnie¡¯s face had be even redder. Silvia guessed that Winnie and Freddie were probably in a good rtionship. Silvia said, ¡°Alright. You¡¯re shy! You won¡¯t keep it from me for long!¡± Silvia pinched Winnie¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You can take your time to recover. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle to see you when l¡¯in free.¡± Winnie was afraid that it would be hard for Silvia, so Winnie quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep ¡°Well, as expected. You value men more than friends. You are starting to dislike me,¡± Silvia said jokingly ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Winnie was busy exining when Silvia smiled again and said, ¡°Alright, I was just joking with you. I know you didn¡¯t. But I really have to go. Are okay by yoursell?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Winnie nodded and said, Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 406 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 406 Chapter 406 It¡¯s Messed Up When he got home, Shawi could not wait to find his daughter, ¡°Where is Ingrid? Is Ingrid not back yet?¡± Looking at Shawn¡¯s impatient look, Hannah was sitting in the living room drinking coffee and watching TV. Hannah said quickly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at thepany? Why are you back so early today?¡± ¡°Something big has happened! Why isn¡¯t Ingrid back yet? I left for thepany only after she left. Why isn¡¯t Ingrid home yet? Did something happen to her?¡± Hannah looked at Shawn in surprise and said, ¡°Hey, you are strange. Since you saw her leave, why didn¡¯t you stop Ingrid? If you had something to say, you should have said it. You had to wait until you got home before you look for Ingrid.¡± Shawn was in a bad mood. Shawn said grumpily. ¡°You know nothing! There are too many people in the company, and it was inconvenient to tell Ingrid some things. I wanted toe home and talk about it, but why is Ingrid not back yet?¡± As Shawn spoke, Shawn took out his phone to make a call. When Shawn heard the voiceing from the operator, Shawn became even more agitated. ¡°Her phone is off!¡± ¡°Maybe something happened. Ingrid sometimes doesn¡¯te straight home when she gets off work. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. Why are you in such a hurry? Ingrid will be fine.¡± Hannah poured some water into her cup and drank slowly. ¡°Ingrid will be fine, but I won¡¯t! Something happened to thepany! I have something important to tell you!¡± Shawn shouted and acted hysterically. ncing at him, Hannah said, ¡°What are you shouting at me for? What can I do if something big happens to thepany? I am a housewife. I can only take care of things in the house and in the Petersen family, and take care of the rtives. I can¡¯t help you with thepany.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you!¡± Shawn waved his hand and continued to call, but Ingrid¡¯s phone was still turned off At this moment, Shawn was attracted by the TV that Hannah was watching. On the TV screen, there was a live news broadcast. A group of people gathered there. The image was shaking, and it was a little toisy, but the loudest voice could be heard. ¡°This is nder. nder! ¡°Who willpensate for thepany¡¯s losses? ¡°Wait and see¡­¡± Shawn leaned over and tried his best to see clearly when he heard Hannah saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Vicente?¡± Shawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking carefully, Shawn noticed that it was indeed Vicente¡¯s face. Thest image was Vicente rushing out of the image angrily. Shawn was speechless. ¡°Why is Vicente on TV? Who is Vicente arguing with? Look, did I see it wrong? Is it your baby son?¡± With a faint smile on her face, Hannah asked while drinking coffee. While Shawn was anxious, Hannah looked calm and leisurely. Shawn only felt that there was a fire burning in him, almost burning his entire person. ¡°Idiot! Idiot!¡± Shawn roared a few times and paced back and forth in the room. Shawn held his phone and continued to make calls. As soon as the call connected, Shawni immediately roared, ¡°Idiot! Where are you? Get back home right now!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here with my mom. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Vicente sounded timid, and Vincente¡¯s voice was also trembling. There was also Leslie¡¯sforting voice. Knowing that Vicente was with Leslie, Shawn felt a bit more at ease. ¡°No,e home immediately. I have something to tell you!¡± Shawn ordered. ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t go now. There are reporters outside, and everyone is staring at me. As soon as I step out of this door, I will be targeted,¡± Vincente said shakily. Although Shawn was burning with anger, Shawn listened to those words, and that was right! This matter was already attracting the attention of the media. Vincente even ran to the hospital and made a scene. All the reporters and paparazzi probably had their eyes on Vincente and were waiting to catch Vincente. ¡°Alright, then stay at your mother¡¯s ce and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll go look for you right away. Remember, don¡¯t go out or show your face. Don¡¯t pick up the calls of others. And you don¡¯t know anything about this. Everything will be handled by thepany. Do you understand?¡± Shawn snapped Vicente was already trembling in fear Now, Vicente didn¡¯t know what to do. Vicente could only nod bis head repeatedly and said, ¡°Understood. Understood.¡± After hanging up, Shawn picked up his coat and was about to walk out. Hannah said, ¡°Huh, going to that ce?¡± Turning around to look at Hannah, Shawn frowned. At this time, Shawn did not have the mood to comfort her. Shawn said, ¡°At this time, don¡¯t be jealous! Something big happened. If it¡¯s not handled properly, everyone will be finished!¡± Shawn exaggerated a little to scare Hannah, but it was indeed something big. The media were all people who knew what was good for them. Where there was a story, there would be them. They couldn¡¯t wait for the world to be turned upside down. Shawn found a hat, put it on, and put on his sunsses. Shaw didn¡¯t dare drive his car. Shawn went out and called for a cab. Shawn went straight to Leslie¡¯s ce. Shawn rushed over and knocked on the door for a long time before Shawnheard a soft voice asking ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Leslie. Open the door quickly! The door opened a crack, and Shawuiimmediately got in and quickly closed it After locking the door, Shawn let out a long sighof relief and rxed his tense nerves a little ¡°Dad¡­¡± Vicente stood opposite Shawn and called out softly, ¡°You unfilial son! Bastard!¡± As Shawn cursed, Shawn raised his hand and wanted to hit Vincente, but Leslie stopped him. Leslie pulled Shawn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done! Is it useful to hit him?¡± ¡°You know that too. Look at what he did!¡± Shawn was so angry that he couldn¡¯t move his hand, but Shawn still couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°I have heard about it. You can¡¯t me Vicente for this.¡± Leslie walked over and hugged Vicente. Leslie said with a distressed face, ¡®Vicente also wants to have some achievements and make you proud. What did he do wrong? Young people have no experience, and they fall for other people¡¯s tricks. Those people are sinister and cunning. What has it got to do with Vicente? You don¡¯t help Vicente think of a way, and you want to hit him. Are there any fathers like you? ¡°We have been with you for all these years. Have we suffered enough? Vicente has grown up, and I worked so hard to bring him up. Now, Vicente is also helping you with your work. How about you? If Thad known this earlier, I would have died with him! It would save me the trouble of being bullied here!¡± As Leslie spoke, her eyes reddened and Leslie began to cry. Shawn didn¡¯t know what to say. Shawn was disturbed by Leslie¡¯s crying, and Shawn was so upset that he did not know what to say. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, alright. Howe you¡¯re talking about the past again? Why are you talking about that now? Vincente wants to make some achievements. He fell into someone else¡¯s trap. Why didn¡¯t he listen to me? I told him to be careful. And what happened? Vincente got me into serious trouble.¡± It was like the world was turning upside down! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 407 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 407 Chapter 407 It¡¯s All Because of You ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve thought about this carefully. You shouldn¡¯t me me. I don¡¯t know who I offended. Janice is obviously deliberately messing with me!¡± Vicente also cried, wiped his tears, and said, They are all framing me!¡± Waving his hand, Shawn said, ¡°Alright, Janice¡¯s face is indeed allergic. I saw photos and videos. That is not fake. There is also the hospital¡¯s examination report¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a ruse! She did something to the perfume and tried to frame me,¡± Vicente said. Shawn nced at Vicente and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Then why did she frame you? Do you have a grudge against her? Did you let her down?¡± Shaking his head, Vicente was also puzzled about it. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason, she must have framed me! There can¡¯t be a problem with the perfume. I can guarantee!! Vicente personally supervised it, and he invited an internationally renowned spice master, so how could there be a problem? After thinking about it, Vicente felt there must be something wrong with Janice. Maybe she was allergic to it? Maybe she was inspired by someone? Vicente really regretted it. If Vicente had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have used these domestic models to cause so many troubles. ¡°Dad, if you had given me a little more budget, I would have been able to hire an international model. That wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Vicente couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Shawn pointed a finger at Vicente. ¡°Did I tell you earlier that the budget is limited? You need to hire an international top designer, and you need to hire an international model for the advertisement. Who the hell do you think you are? Isn¡¯t it better for you to hire aliens to advertise?¡± Vicente was lost for words, Leslie quickly said, ¡°Why are you so fierce? What Vicente said is correct. When I buy things, I will see the brand. If he hired an unknown perfumer, no one will want to buy it. Also, the one who we hire now isn¡¯t an internationally famous model, so the ident happened. ¡°It¡¯s you who is not capable enough and wants your son to make achievements while refusing to give enough money. How can you do this? You let people work, and you don¡¯t give them enough food!!! ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say it anymore. I¡¯m already in a mess!¡± With huis elbows on his knees, Shawni pinched his temples with his fingers, annoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the others. You really shouldn¡¯t get to Janice at this time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go? But you refused to listen!¡± at want to what scheme she is ying I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many reporters there,¡± Vicente said, a little unconvinced. ¡°Idiot! At this time, the reporters will definitely be staring at you and ourpany! Are you too stupid to think about it?¡± Shawn was tired of cursing. He gasped for breath and did not speak. His mind was a mess. He did not know what to say. Leslie looked at Shawn and gently pushed her son. She asked Vicente to get some water and then handed it to Shawn. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It has already happened. Let¡¯s think of a way. I think that although Vicente is a bit impulsive, his idea is correct. That model is a key point. If it wasn¡¯t for her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± After calming down and thinking about it, Shawn felt that what she said was reasonable. Janice was indeed a key point. ¡°Vicente, let me ask you, Is there really no problem with our perfume?¡± When Shaw asked this question, he decided to trust his son. Vicente understood. He immediately approached, squatted down, and raised his head. ¡°Dad, believe me. There¡¯s really no problem! Although I don¡¯t know much about perfume. I have been watching it all the way from research to sale. It¡¯s impossible to have any problems! ¡°Okay. I believe you too!¡± Shawn nodded.¡± Then think about it carefully. When you were ¡± negotiating with Janice, did you not do a good job, so you made her hate you? For example, what request did she make before, but you did not satisfy her, or was the price not satisfied?¡± It was possible that something went wrong during the negotiation, but Vicente didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time, and then Janice retaliated. ¡°No.¡± Vicente shook his head as he recalled the details. ¡°We had a pleasant conversation back then. She didn¡¯t even haggle over the price and quickly agreed. It was normal during filmning, and she didn¡¯t make any requests. She was very cooperative.¡± It was because everything was going smoothly that Vicente did not think so much, much less think of giving him a fatal blow at this time. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Leslie straightened her back, ¡°I know!¡± ¡°You know?¡± Shawn was very suspicious. ¡°Tell me, what do you know?¡± ¡°I know why Janice did this!¡± She nced at Shawl and shorted from her nostrils. Then, she pointed at Shawn and said, ¡°Because of you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Shawn looked puzzled. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± ¡°I did not! It is because of you!¡± Leslie asked, stressing each syble. ¡°¡®Think about it. Who is Janice?¡± ¡°A model!¡± ¡°Yes, what kind of person is a model?¡± Being confused by her question, Shawn said impatiently, ¡°A model is a model. What kind of person do you think a model is? If you want to say it, just say it. What kind of riddles are you ying here?¡± Leslie rolled her eyes at him unhappily. ¡°A model is from the entertainment industry. How silly!¡± ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡± ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you. Think about your ex-wife. She was also from that industry. Maybe they know each other, and they deliberately framed Vicente.¡± Leslie was quite smart. She had actually guessed half of it by ident. She just didn¡¯t know about Ingrid and Ladarius. All the criticism and points had fallen on Hannah. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter if it was 100 percent corrector not. After being stunned for a few seconds, Shawn mmed the table. ¡°Leslie, that¡¯s enough! At such a time, you¡¯re still jealous! How can you frame her like this? I¡¯ll tell you clearly. This has nothing to do with her!¡± He did not believe that Hannah would do this. Firstly, she retired from the industry for so many years. Not to mention whether she knew Janice or not, even if Hannah knew Janice since the people in that industry were so realistic, how could she unite Janice to do such a risky thing? Secondly, after so many years of being a married couple, he still believed in his wife¡¯s judgment in the big picture Even if Vicente got into trouble, it would be a great loss for thepany. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 408 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Charles Is No Longer Here Leslie was extremely unhappy. She felt that Shawn was protecting that woman. ¡°How is that impossible? They are all in that circle. You think so highly of Vicente now. It¡¯s hard to say if she doesn¡¯t hold a grudge and wants to harm us!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The more Leslie spoke, the more she felt that this was the case. She grabbed her son and began to cry again. ¡°Why are we so miserable? My child, you are finally going to stand out. I didn¡¯t expect you to be framed¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much! Hannah is not that kind of person!¡± Shawn scolded her and said, ¡°She can tell the severity of the matter. This is not jealousy between you women. This concerns the entire Petersen Group. What good is it for her to destroy the Petersen Group? Do you think she will be so stupid?¡± Vicente was stunned by Shawni¡¯s shout. He gently tugged at the corner of his mother¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Mom, it shouldn¡¯t be her. It might be apetition in business. I have no experience. This time, it¡¯s my fault! I will take responsibility for it.¡± in the beginning, Vicente was in a panic, Now that it had be like this, his emotions slowly calmed down. He knew that he should give in and put ona posture Even if he agreed with his mother¡¯s words, his father obviously did not believe them. There was no need to argue with Shawni at this moment. Seeing his attitude, Shawn was finally much more satisfied. He nodded and said, ¡°Right now, the top priority is not to pursue whose responsibility, but to find a way to settle this matter first.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡± Leslie couldn¡¯t think of a way. She had never done business before. She had no experience of this. After graduating from university, she found a job in sales. Later, she hooked up with Shawn not long after, so she stopped working. She was kept by him until now. Not worrying about making a living, Leslie had a lot of time to go out and shop. When she was bored, she would browse the news or something. Otherwise, she was afraid that she really did not understand anything ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. In short, during this period, Vicente should try to avoid going out and showing his face. If thepany needs you to exin, you must lower your attitude and admit defeat. Understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Dad,¡± Vicente replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Standing up, Shawn felt exhausted all over, as if all his strength had been used up overnight. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat before leaving?¡± Leslie quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today?¡± 1/3 Gd Bones ¡°There¡¯s no time to rest now. This matter is serious Can we wait?¡± Shawn nced at her. For the first time, he felt that this woman, who had followed him for so many years, was so ignorant. ¡°Grow up!¡± Leslie didn¡¯t expect herself to be ridiculed. She shouted angrily, but Shawn had already left. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I have been with you for so many years, and I have given up everything of course, I don¡¯t understand! Now you dislike me, what are you going to do?¡± Leslie stomped her feet in anger, but she remembered what Shawn had told her and did not dare to go out to argue with him. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Dad is anxious.¡± Vicente advised from the side. ¡°I¡¯m also anxious! I also care about you!¡± Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°The two of yoll, just join forces to anger me. I won¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Vicente was lost for words. Den lived in a private hospital. The environment was better than a public hospital, but the price was naturally higher. The private hospital was built on the mountain, and the environment was particrly quiet. In the morning, the birds could be heard. It was very good to be in a sanatorium Themotion outside seemed to have nothing to do with this ce. This ce was like a paradise, so quiet. But this serenity would eventually be broken. ¡°Cindy.¡± Ingrid held the document bag in her hands as she stood outside the ward and greeted her warmly Cindy nodded, ¡°Ingrid, I know you are filial, but Den is not suitable to see guests in his current condition.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb him either. Something happened in thepany and I have to ask for instructions. What¡¯s more¡­¡± She lowered her head and smiled, raising the hair on her forehead with one hand, ¡°I am not a guest either!¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± Cindy was hesitating when the sound of coughing came from the ward, followed by spitting. Then Den said, ¡°Is it¡­ Ingrid? Let her in!¡± Since he had spoken, Cindy took a step to the side. However, her gaze toward Ingrid was a little complicated. Hearing that she was allowed to enter, Ingrid was very happy. She smiled and entered the ward. The ward was very clean, and there were flowers on the cab on the side, and there was even a faint fragrance of flowers in the room. It was just that Den seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his face looked a little waxy yellow. His complexion did not look good. ¡°Uncle, you look good!¡± Ingrid lied through her teeth without blinking. ¡°Damn! What¡¯s so good about me? My body is getting worse day by day!¡± Den couldn¡¯t even say two words before he started coughing again. ¡°How could that be!¡± Ingrid quickly adjusted the pillow so that he could lean against it a little. ¡°You are just sick. Take a good rest. You will get better soon. But why is your illness so sudden? You are usually very healthy.¡± Den heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes! A good person can fall ill just for no reason. At this age, I can just ept fate. By the way, tell your parents to pay more attention to their health and do a physical examination. If there is a small illness, recuperate early. Don¡¯t be like me!¡± Then, there was another long string of coughs, which were quite severe. Ingrid patted his back and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be anxious. Speak slowly.¡± ¡°You are a good child. It would be great if I had a daughter like you.¡± Den sighed. After coughing, Den seemed to be even weaker. 1 . ¡°Uncle, I am your daughter! Charles¡­ He is no longer here. I will take good care of you in the future.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Den propped himself up and was stunned, thinking that he had heard something wrong ¡°Ingrid.¡± Cindy, who had been silently packing up at the side, interrupted them at this time, ¡°There are a lot of things to do in thepany, right? You cane to see Den another day. Let him rest well.¡± ¡°L¡­ said the wrong thing.¡± Ingrid covered his mouth and looked shocked and regretful. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Uncle, have a good rest.¡± Den grabbed her wrist, and his strength was surprisingly great. ¡°Ingrid, stop. Tell me clearly, what do you mean by Charles is no longer here?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 409 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Are You Trying to seize Power? Ingrid looked a little flustered. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing! What I mean is that Charles is not here recently sol am your daughter. I will take good care of you for Charles¡­ No, I will take good care of you.¡± With her ruilty and flustered heart, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that something was wrong, let alone someone like Den. Den just felt sick, but he was not stupid. He grabbed Ingrid¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Are you guys hiding something from me? What exactly is it?¡± ¡°Cindy?¡± Den turned to his wife and said sternly. Cindy bit her lower lip and only shed tears, not saying anything. Den continued to look at Ingrid. ¡°Ingrid, tell me! I¡¯ve always doted on you the most and treated you like my daughter. Tell me, what happened to Charles?¡± ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to ask. Take care of yourself first!¡± Den pounded the bed with his other hand. ¡°Are you trying to anger me to death if you don¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll say it. Is that okay?¡± Ingrid sobbed, ¡°A few days ago, there was news from Yun¡¯nan, China, that Charles was bitten by a viper when he was collecting the materials over there. He was¡­¡± Thest word was not uttered, but anyone could guess it. With one hand covering her face, Ingrid cried out. Cindy, who was at the side, turned around to wipe her tears. Slowly releasing his hand, Den stood there in a daze, not making any noise. His eyes were wide open as she looked at Ingrid nkly. That gaze made her feel a little scared. ¡°Den¡­¡± ¡°Ingrid, you are joking, aren¡¯t you? Charles is fine. He often goes around and does business. He¡¯s a tough guy. How can he be so careless? It¡¯s not real. He¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Den shook his head, as if he was possessed, and kept repeating those words. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Even if Charles is gone, there is still me and we are all apanying you. Don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡± Ingrid anxiously called out to him, ¡°Right now, thepany is already in chaos. You must hang on!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thepany?¡± Den looked very numb, and when he asked the question, his voice was hollow. Den didn¡¯t cry or shout, but he suddenly felt weak, and his eyes seemed to be on the verge of dissipating ¡±Thepany¡¯s new project has encountered a problem. Something has happened to the perfume. Rumors say that the Petersen Group used illegal ingredients to increase the fragrance and sales. Now the entirepany is dealing with this crisis. But don¡¯t worry, we will definitely pass. The most important thing now is your body. You must hold on¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Ingrid felt her hands tighten. She lowered her head and saw Den clench her wrist tightly. His eyes were wide open as he red at her. ¡°Uncle?¡± Ingrid called out, but there was no response. Den slowly let go of his hand, and liis strength seemed to quickly drain away from his body. He thenid back down¡­ Boom! Dennded heavily on the bed. ¡°Uncle!¡± Ingrid eximed. Cindy, who was at the side, hurriedly rushed up, ¡°Den! Den¡­ Doctor, doctor!¡± In a panic, they hurriedly pressed the emergency bell at the bedside. Immediately, a doctor and nurses rushed in. They drove them out, and then they did an emergency rescue. Standing outside the door, Cindy seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. Standing there, she had no spirit, and tears kept falling Cindy was not in good health, and now she seemed to be even weaker. Ingrid did not leave. She stood beside Cindy and handed Cindy a piece of tissue. ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be too sad. He will definitely be fine.¡± Without taking her tissue, Cindy suddenly looked up, her eyes full of resentment and anger. ¡°Ingrid, why did you say that? Don¡¯t you know that Den can¡¯t be stimted? ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just careless¡­ He insisted on asking. You saw it, and I had no choice¡± Ingrid had an aggrieved look on her face, making it seem like she had no choice. ¡°identally? You obviously did it on purpose! Also, let me ask you. How did you know about Charles? Cindy stared at her. Although she was not in good health, she was still very clear-headed. ¡°WellThe news from outside has spread. We and thepany are also very concerned about the whereabouts of Charles Den has been sick for so long We should have let Charlese back to fulfill his filial duties and take over all of this. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Ingrid sighed faintly and said, ¡°Cindy, I know that you are very sad now. I am also very sad. I know that Den is also very sad. But, how long can you hide it from him? For a lifetime? ¡°Rather than letting Den worry about Charles like this and be filled with misunderstandings and resentment toward Charles, it would be better to let him know the truth. That would be good.¡± Get Hones Ingrid looked at the door that was closed and said faintly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The door blocked her line of sight, and the door here did not have a small window on it. Ingrid could not see the situation inside at all, and she did not know how the rescue was going. It was just that based on the state Den was in just now, Cindy was afraid that Den would not bode well. She didn¡¯t expect that such a strong person would die so suddenly. ¡°Ingrid, I didn¡¯t expect that you would say such words. This matter was said by you!¡± Cindy was very angry and pointed at Ingrid. ¡°Cindy, it¡¯s normal for anyone to say it.¡± Ingrid thought for a moment, then took out a few pieces of paper from her folder and flipped them open. ¡°Den is now seriously ill. His important items should be kept by you, right? Is Den¡¯s personal seal also with you? Can you lend it to me?¡± Hearing her say this, Cindy immediately looked at her with a vignt face. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Den hasn¡¯t been to thepany for such a long time. Many things are not easy to handle. I think I have to ask Den every once in a while to trouble him and disturb his rest. Why don¡¯t you give me his personal seal? It will be much more convenient for me to deal with things, right?¡± ¡°You are trying to seize power!¡± Taking a step back, Cindy looked at her warily. ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t make it sound so bad. We are a family. Besides, when Den was not here, I was the one handling most of thepany¡¯s affairs. Now you give me Den¡¯s personal seal for your own good so that I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 410 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 410 Chapter 410 When Will It End? Cindy was so angry that she pointed to the ward. ¡°Den is still in the rescue and his life is unknown. Are you so anxious to seize power? Ingrid, although you are not our daughter, we have watched you grow up. You don¡¯t even have this little filial piety toward Den. Can¡¯t you wait?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s just that thepany can¡¯t wait.¡± Ingrid sighed and put the things back into her bag ¡°Cindy, you are not in thepany, nor are you in charge. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. Now that thepany is facing such great difficulties and crises, I am also anxious to help thepany pass. It is just that¡­ It is not convenient to handle things without Den¡¯s seal. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t want it now, but I can wait a little longer. But if I wait a little longer, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be the only one who wille and disturb Den. Rather than that, you might as well hand over this difficult task to me. I grew up with you and Den, so I will take care of you, right? Don¡¯t worry, even if I take charge of thepany, I will definitely be filial to you.¡± Ingrid said sincerely, ¡°Now that Charles is gone, you can just treat me as your daughter. I will support you.¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes were red and she kept staring at Ingrid. Her tears were already overflowing, but they did not fall A momentter, Cindy took a deep breath and said, ¡°As for Den¡¯s personal seal and some keys of thepany, I didn¡¯t carry them with me. If Den can survive this, I¡¯ll give you all of those things in two days.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes lit up. She was still not very sure. Suppressing her excitement, she asked, afraid that Cindy would go back on her words. ¡°You are right. Charles passed away. Den and I are both in poor health. I don¡¯t know how long it will take. The Petersen Group cannot be lost in our hands. In the end, we are all family. You are like our daughter. If we don¡¯t give it to you, who else can we give it to?¡± After a long sigh, although Cindy was a little unwilling, it seemed that there was no other better way. ¡°Yes, Cindy. We are a family. The Petersen Group¡¯s property must not fall into others!¡± Her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Then¡­ I still have something to do in thepany, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. You take good care of him. I¡¯lle to see you in two days.¡± Turning to the direction of the ward, Cindy said nothing. Ingrid looked at Cindy, then looked at the closed door of the ward. Regardless of whether Den could survive or not, all of this would eventually fall into her hands. Ingrid ordered a bodyguard, ¡°Help me keep a close eye on him. Don¡¯t let anyonee near hum. If there is any emergency, let me know at any time.¡± The bodyguard answered ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after she left, the door of the ward opened. The doctor came out and took off his mask, taking a deep look at Cindy. ¡°Thank you.¡± Cindy didn¡¯t ask much and just thanked him before walking back in. Herplexion was not very good, looking a bit haggard and a bit disappointed. Den, who was supposed to have just been rescued, was now sitting on the bed, and even more spirited than before. ¡°She left?¡± Cindy nodded. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it. I had always treated her as my daughter.¡± It was a lie to say that it was not ufortable. Although Cindy had heard of all sorts of ugly things in the struggle for the interests of wealthy fainilies, when it really happened to Cindy, the feeling was still different ¡°A person¡¯s heart cannot be tested.¡± Den sighed softly, lifted the quilt, and got out of bed. When Cindy saw her husband get up, she hurriedly went forward to help him up, but he waved his hand to indicate that there was no need, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t move? ¡°How long do we have to do this?¡± Cindy could not take it anymore. From the moment Cindy promised her husband to y with him, she had never felt good. She was not good at lying, but she had to deal with all kinds of people who came to visit Den with ulterior motives every few days. She watched them pretend to be sad. She didn¡¯t think about it before, but since her husband was hospitalized, Cindy had seen many Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. scenes that she had never seen before. In the beginning, they carefully tested her, butter they gradually became indifferent, and now¡­ Her niece and brother were about toe to seize power. ¡°Did Shawn alreadye yesterday?¡± He looked out the window and asked lightly. Yesterday, when he was sleeping, he vaguely heard a voice outside. It seemed that he blocked it. ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, Cindy said, ¡°I said that you were resting after an injection and couldn¡¯t wake up for d while, so I let him go back.¡± ¡°¡±This father and daughter, they both have their own thoughts!¡± He said with a lowugh. ¡°Does Shawu intend to hand over all the properties to his illegitimate son?¡± Cindy sighed, ¡°After all these years, Hannah has been busy working for him If he does this, it will really hurt Hannah.¡± ¡°Do you think my good sister-inw is really so virtuous and docile?¡± Den turned around to look at Cindy, the smile on his lips somewhat cold. The sunlight outside shone on his body, but half of the curtains were covered. Although Den hid here to strategize and control the overall situation, he also made a lot of sacrifices. For example, it had been a while since he had properly basked in the sun and gone out for some fresh air. Even if they were sunbathing in the ward, they still had to hide behind the curtains to avoid being caught by the camera that could be hidden at any time. ¡°You mean Hannah?¡± Cindy was very surprised. The things that happened recently and the people she saw were very different from before. They constantly subverted her cognition. ¡°No, Hannah is the same as me. She never asked about thepany. If she hadn¡¯t helped me manage so many things in the family, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think she has been controlling for so many years? She is indeed in charge of the internal affairs of the Petersen family. Think about those rtives and wives, which one of them is not close to her? Every time she moves, it will more or less affect some personnel changes in thepany. You do not know this. Shawn has had women outside for so many years. Now that his son has been brought back, he doesn¡¯t dare to tantlyy his cards on the table to divorce her. Do you know why?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Cindy could not say anything She was weak, so she did not care much about these internal affairs and could not manage them. Hannah was very clever. She had helped Cindy a lot for so many years. Cindy was grateful from the bottom of her heart, but she did not expect that there were so many things in it. ¡°Also.¡± Den paused and looked out the window. In the distance, there was arge forest. It was lush and looked very pleasing to the eyes. ¡°When did you think Charles came into contact with sculptures and was obsessed with these things? Do you still remember when?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 411 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The Past Den¡¯s words seemed to have opened the door to Cindy¡¯s memory Charles was very smart and talented when he was a child. At that time, he was also very sensible. He studied very hard and had some unique opinions aboutmerce. His views were not necessarily right, but he had his ideas. Back then, the family was very harmonious. Not only did Den dote on his son, but he also had high hopes for Charles. Later, when Charles was about thirteen or fourteen years old, it was a rebellious period. During that time, the Petersen Group was expanding, and thepany was busy. Den rarely returned home, and Cindy¡¯s health was not good, so they could not keep up with the control of his children, And that was when Hannah came to Den and Cindy¡¯s home most frequently Hannah always let Cindy take good care of her health. Hannah helped Cindy handle the family affairs very well, and Hannah even freed Cindy from someplicated affairs of the Petersen family. Charles was close to Hannah at that time It seemed that it was at that time that Charles got ess to wood carving and fell in love with it. Now he thought back and realized it was from that time that Charles did not like to study and was only interested in all kinds of wood. At first, Cindy didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing. It was better for children, especially the rebellious children, to have some interest than to go out to fool around. Butter, Cindy found that Charles was bing more and more obsessed with wood carving. He often didn¡¯t sleep and carved the wood. 1 The house was full of wood chips, and Charles was often slovenly. He didn¡¯t go to ss, and his grades plummeted. Charles no longer cared aboutmerce. It could be said that Charles had been possessed during that time. Cindy tried to stop Charles, but she failed. Charles didn¡¯t listen to Cindy and began to quarrel with her. Later, Cindy and Charles didn¡¯t talk to each other. Cindy was weak, and because she was angry, she became bedridden. During that time, Hannah came to take care of Cindy. Hannah fed Cindy food and water andforted Cindy. Hannah told Cindy how to control the child, saying that Cindy should guide Charles and encourage him to develop his interest. Then Charles would be willing tomunicate with Cindy L Cindy didn¡¯t want to do it and couldn¡¯t do it. Hannah helped her. Large quantities of various wood were transported over. During that time, Charles was closer to Hannah than to Cindy. Later, Den gradually realized that something was not right. Den forced Charles to stop carving wood. After a big fight, Den limited Charles¡¯ pocket money to control Charles During that period, the family was a mess. Cindy didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. She just thought that adolescent children were difficult to deal with. They didn¡¯t listen to anything. Later, Den and Charles were gradually reconciled. Den made concessions and allowed Charles to continue to carve wood. The condition was that Charles had to be involved in the Charles agreed, and the atmosphere at home slowly returned to normal. The whole process was not very long. Itsted about three or four years, but when Cindy recalled it, she felt it was so long that she almost could not bear it. Now that Den brought it up again, Cindy thought about it and said, ¡°Could it be that Charles was From N?velDrama.Org. exposed to those wood and became so rebellious because of Hannah?¡± ¡°Without her guidance, how would Charles have been so obsessed with wood carving that even his personality changed greatly?¡± Den could only me himself for being too busy at that time. As a father, in the process of his son¡¯s growth, Den should have yed a very important role in guiding Charles, but Den neglected his duty, so he could notpletely me others. Cindy only felt a chill all over her. Cindy treated Hannah as her best friend, but Hannah maliciously misguided Cindy¡¯s son. ¡°Then we¡­¡± ¡°Wait! The show is about to end!¡± Den sighed and looked at the setting sun as he spoke softly. Ingrid had just returned home when she saw that her father was sitting in the living room. This was a rare sight. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Ingrid asked as she walked over with a frown. ¡°Where else should I be? I called you so many times. Where did you go.¡± Shawn asked angrily. ¡°do you know that reporters are crazily watching your brother? Shouldn¡¯t you think of a way to solve the problem? Where did you go?¡± ¡°I was trying to solve the matter.¡± Ingrid took off her coat and handed it to the servant. She said with a serious face, ¡°Dad, now the reporters are not only watching Vicente but also watching the hospital. I don¡¯t think it is good to find Janice. If she had changed her story at the beginning, it might have been easy to solve the matter. But now that Vicente has made a scene, even if we go to find Janice and make her change her story, the outsiders will feel that ourpany has pressured Janice. That will not benefit us at all.¡± In silence, Shawn nodded and felt that Ingrid was right. ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± ¡°I think the most important thing is to prove that there is no problem with our perfume. Dad, I already delivered the remaining perfume to the factory for examination, including the newly produced perfume and the rest of thest batch. The report will probablye out tomorrow afternoon. As long as we reveal the examination report to the public at that time, we can prove our Ingrid poured a ss of water and drank it all in one gulp. She looked very thirsty. ¡°I was doing this today. The perfume had to be delivered before theb staff got off work. I was afraid that there would be any problem on the way, so I did that myself. Everything will be fine!¡± Ingrid¡¯s words seemed to reassure Shawn. He breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, saying, ¡°You have experience and methods. You are right. As long as there is no problem with the results of the examination, the rumors will be refuted. Then we can sue her for nder. She is talking nonsense without evidence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. Let¡¯s calm down and wait for the results. As for Vicente, we can only let him suffer for two days and temporarily stay home.¡± ¡°OK¡± Shawn felt much morefortable. He looked up at Ingrid¡¯s tired face and could not help but feel a little distressed. ¡°Ingrid, I have to trouble you for the next two days. I know that you are very capable. In the future, you have to help Den manage thepany. He is still young and inexperienced. He will inevitably make mistakes in the future. You have to observe and think more to help him.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Ingrid poured another ss of water and raised her head to drink it, a cold smile on her lips. Ingrid thought, even though Vicente has caused such huge trouble, at this time, Dad still wants to give all his assets to that bastard and even wants me to help him. Why should I do that? Everything in the Petersen family will be mine in the future. Everything will be mine! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 412 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Naive At this time, Hannah came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°You guys talked about business at the company. Now you are talking about it at home. You should eat dinner.¡± Shawn was indeed hungry. After being busy for so long, he was tired and hungry. He got up and sat at the dining table. He picked up the bowl and looked at his wife who was sitting next to him. For some reason, he thought of Leslie¡¯s words. After pondering for a moment, Shawn picked up some food and did not speak Not long after, Ingrid washed her hands and sat down. The family of three ate quietly as if it had been a long time since they had stayed together so peacefully. Although Shawn did not ask Hannah, this matter was stuck in his mind like a thorn, and he could not help but look at Hannah several times. Hannah naturally felt it, but she did not speak. Anyway, if Shawn did not ask, Hannah would pretend that she did not know anything. After eating for a while, Shawn saw that Hannah was about to get up and leave the dining table. She usually ate very little and quickly. Finally, Shawn could not help but call her, ¡°Hannah.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah finished her soup gracefully and put down the spoon. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Sit here. I have something to tell you,¡± Shawn hurriedly said. ¡°You saw the news. Janice¡­¡± After a pause, Shawn said, ¡°I mean the model who has a dispute with ourpany and endorses our perfume.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah nodded and looked at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You have been in the circle for so long. Have you heard of this person? Do you know her?¡± Shawn asked tentatively. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her,¡± Hannah replied. She looked straight at Shawn. ¡°Really? Although she is young, she entered showbiz early. At that time, you didn¡¯t retire. You have never seen her?¡± He could not help but investigate it. However, Hannah and Janice were once in showbiz at the same time, but there was no news that they had any intersection. Dad, do you want Mom to persuade Janice to change her story?¡± Ingrid looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Mom has been retired for so many years. Besides, you know the people in showbiz are all snobs. Even if Mom went to find Janice, do you think such a popr model would change her story?¡± After a pause, Ingrid continued, ¡°Moreover, I just said that it was not good to find Janice now, didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t go to her even in private lest others should use it to attack us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Shawn said. The look in Hannah¡¯s eyes becameplicated. She stared at Shawn and sneered, ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to plead with Janice. Can¡¯t you see that? Your father suspects that I colluded with that model to scheme against his beloved son!¡± These words exposed Shawn¡¯s real thoughts, and his expression changed greatly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say that, but that¡¯s what you are thinking.¡± Hannah angrily threw the bowl. ¡°No wonder | felt something wrong with the way you looked at me when you came back. It turns out that you are suspecting me. Good for you, Shawn. We have been married for decades, and this is what you think of me! ¡°I have done a lot for the Petersen family for so many years. How much have I sacrificed? You have a lover and a legitimate son. You even brought your son back to inherit the family business. What did I say? I onlyined about it, but now you suspect me.¡± As she spoke, Hannah cried and flung all the tes and bowls close to her to the ground. ¡°So you want me to go to jail for your beloved son? I can do that. I¡¯m telling you that I know that model. I colluded with her to let her frame your son. I just want to destroy you, the Petersen Group, and our family. Are you satisfied?¡± Although she said that, Shawn couldn¡¯t believe it because of her tone. Shawn thought Hannah had said that in a huff. He hastilyforted her, ¡°Well, I said the wrong thing. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. Look at yourself. Our daughter is still here.¡± ¡°Our daughter is here, and so what? She knows what happened. You asked me in front of our daughter and suspected me. Then why couldn¡¯t I retort in front of her? If you think I did that, call the police and send me to prison. It¡¯s better for me to be in prison than to suffer here.¡± As she spoke, Hannah stood up and extended her hands in front of him. ¡°Go and call the police!¡± Being pestered by her, Shawn signed, took two steps back, and almost fell to the ground. He grabbed her wrists, ¡°Stop it! What are you doing? I apologize to you. I kneel before you, okay?¡± As he said that, Shawn moved to kneel on the ground. ¡°I said that I was just asking. Don¡¯t think so much about it. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t ask that in the future. How can I possibly doubt you? You have done so much for this family. Without you wouldn¡¯t have achieved anything!¡± These words finally soothed Hannah. She stopped crying and red at Shawn. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I know your hard work.¡± Shawn reached out to hold her in his arms, sighed, and apologized. ¡°I also know that you have been wronged, but I should take responsibility for the mistake I made when I was young. Leslie knows that she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications topete with you. All these years, she has obediently stayed outside. As for Vicente¡­ After all, the whole thing has nothing to do with him, and he is innocent. It¡¯s all my fault. Just curse me!¡± After so many years, this was the first time Shawn had seriously apologized for having a lover and an illegitimate child, but it sounded so ridiculous. ¡°I have let you down, but anyway, it has been so long. We are already at this age, so we should cherish the future. I believe that you didn¡¯t do that. Let¡¯s work hard together and get through this. In the future, everyone will be fine!¡± Shawn said with emotion, still yearning for a good life in the future. Shawn thought happily, in the future, Charles will inherit the family business, and Ingrid will support Charles and marry into a powerful family. The Petersen Group will be bigger and bigger, and our wealth will be multiplied. And all of this is because of my brilliant leadership. So a little trouble at the moment is nothing. Who can do everything smoothly without encountering any difficulties or setbacks? From N?velDrama.Org. Hannah and Ingrid looked at each other and saw a mocking smile in each other¡¯s eyes. Only Shawn was delusional enough to think about a happy family. Why did he think that two women could peacefully share a man? Why should his daughter be willing to ept an illegitimate child as her brother and hand over the family business? Shawn was too naive. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 413 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 413 Chapter 413 My Woman Is the Most Powerful Compared to the Petersen family, Silvia was much more rxed. Silvia decided on the next theme series. First, it was the first order after the studio was open. Second, the misunderstanding reminded Silvia to do more things when she was not pregnant. When she nned to have children, she had to put aside these things temporarily and concentrate on breeding children. Looking at how busy she was every day, Simon also felt that his heart was full of satisfaction. ¡°You don¡¯t worry about the matter of Perfuming Association at all.¡± Although Silvia would be fine with Simon protecting her, she seemed to havepletely forgotten about this matter and did not take it seriously. If Abel saw that Silvia did not take his threat seriously at all, how would Abel feel? ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Silvia said casually. She squatted in the yard to trim the nts. Among the fragrant nts, two pieces of wood looked very interesting. They were all bare and looked like they were dead. However, Silvia was very concerned about these two pieces of wood that seemed to have died. She went to fiddle with them once every two or three days. She poured some water and sprinkled some fertilizer on them. She looked very expectant. ¡°You should understand the authority and position of Perfuming Association in your circle.¡± Sitting under the flower porch in the courtyard and drinking tea, Simon enjoyed rare leisure, feeling that buying this courtyard was right. Not only could it be her studio, but he also had a good ce to ck off and rest. ¡°It¡¯s authoritative.¡± Silvia nodded. She was still holding a small shovel in her hand as she slowly added the soil to the nts. ¡°But what does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not a member of the Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. association, and I don¡¯t rely on them to make a living.¡± After thinking for a while, Silvia turned her head and said, ¡°Actually, I have checked it. Only our country has such perfumer qualification certificates. It appeared about twenty years ago. There are not many perfumers in our country, and some of them are not good enough. Because there are too many rules like this, many budding perfumers have gone abroad. The association has to be responsible for the loss of domestic talents.¡± ¡°That being said, are you going to go against the entire association?¡± With a book in his hand, Simon asked indifferently. He looked casual, purely chatting with her, but he was concerned about her. What Silvia said just now was right. It was indeed the current state of the country. However, it had been maintained for nearly 30 years. The current Perfuming Association was an authoritative existence in the perfuming industry. The few presidents of it were all top perfumers in this country. Those who could make a name for themselves in this circle were either already in Perfuming Association or the disciples of the higher-ups of the association. Even if someone was dissatisfied with the association¡¯s system, no one would dare to go against the association. Silvia was not an ordinary person Simon had originally thought that it was just a trivial matter. If the association pursued the matter, Silvia could just get someone to deal with it. However, Simon had never thought that Silvia would have the courage to go against the association and refuse topromise. Silvia was not afraid, and Simon was not a coward. Perhaps in perfumers¡¯ eyes, Perfuming Association was very authoritative. In Simon¡¯s eyes, it was nothing. ¡°I never think of going against them. I just want to do my things. A small certificate is nothing. I can get it with connections and some money, but I hate such things. If Ipromised this time, what should I do next time? If there are any new rules or restrictions, and if they don¡¯t allow me to use some materials and ask me to take tests, will I have to deal with the tests for the rest of my life? ¡°No. I want to do what I like. I just want to make the perfume I¡¯m most satisfied with.¡± Finally, Silvia finished adding soil to the nts. She put down the shovel, poured the water on the nts, and sighed in relief. She slowly stood up, her cheeks dripping with sweat. She felt quite hot. ¡°What are the two pieces of wood?¡± Simon tilted his head and looked at Silvia. In the past few days, apart from staying in the studio, she had been taking care of the wood. Simon could not tell what it was. ¡°Good stuff. It¡¯s useful!¡± Silvia smiled mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡± Silvia kept Simon in suspense. Simon got up with a towel and went over to wipe her sweat. ¡°Take a break and drink some coffee.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wiping the sweat off her face, Silvia walked back under the porch. This was a cool ce. After drinking some coffee, she felt much morefortable. ¡°This weekend¡­¡± It was rare for Simon to speak to Silvia like this. He sounded hesitant. ¡°What?¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows and looked at Simon with curiosity. ¡°Go with me to a ce this weekend.¡± Judging from his expression, Simon was disgusted with that ce, but it seemed that he had to go there. There was only one ce that Silvia could think of, ¡°Apany you back to the Palmer¡¯s home?¡± ¡°You know?¡± Simon was very surprised. He said with relief, ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t take long, but I have to go back.¡± ¡°Bridger is getting engaged?¡± Silvia asked. Simon sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a formality. But you have to be mentally prepared. That is not a good ce¡± He looked serious as if they were about to go somewhere very dangerous. However, Silvia was very curious. That was the ce Simon had grown up in. Why was he so disgusted with it? She had once heard him mention that when he was a child, he had a hard time. Schemes apanied him and never stopped. However, Simon did not talk about any details. Looking at his expression, and thinking back to the moment when Simon met his grandmother and his aunt at the diamond shop. Silvia felt that the situation of the Palmer family was probably much worse than that of the Austin family, ¡°What am I afraid of? I¡¯ve experienced many things,¡± Silvia said casually with a smile, ¡°have you forgotten that I am a member of the Austin family? I¡¯m good at fighting!¡± Silvia raised her arm to show that she was very strong. Simon smiled tenderly and held her wrist. ¡°Yes, my woman is the most powerful!¡± The words ¡°my woman¡± made Silvia¡¯s cheeks hot. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯m covered in sweat.¡± Simon released her and watched her walk back into the house, but there was a trace of worry in his eyes Although he had not seen her fighting skills, he knew that she was powerful. However, although the Austin family was an ancient martial arts family, they had been in the secr world for so many years and gradually became ordinary people. The entire Austin family was just a rumored ancient martial arts family. No one could say for sure how powerful they were and how much stronger they were than ordinary martial artists. But the woman that was about to get engaged to Bridger. She was from a real ancient martial arts family. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 414 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Things Screwed up Waiting for the result, Vicente felt a day seemed to be as long as a century Shawn was also fidgeting in thepany. From time to time, he stood up and looked outside, waiting for the appraisal department to send the report over. Although his son was sure that nothing could be wrong with the perfume, he was still not at ease. He had already sent someone to look for the perfumer. If the perfume was alright, it would be the best. But if¡­ the perfumer should carry the can When it was almost lunchtime, Ingrid knocked on Shawn¡¯s door with a folder, ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Shawn stood up and asked anxiously. Ingrid looked at him with aplicated gaze. She turned around and closed the office door, then walked over to pull down the curtains. Looking at her, Shawn felt his heart sink, ¡°Ingrid, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± She said softly, then handed the folder over, ¡°The report hase out, but¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s fingers trembled as he picked up the folder Shawn still harbored a glimpse of hope. He opened the folder and flipped through the document, turning despaired, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, it can¡¯t be!¡± ¡°I also hope that it is not true. But Dad, I¡¯m sorry. It is because of the perfume,¡± Ingrid said with a long face, ¡°The report states that the perfume contains a prohibitedponent, which is an additive agent. Not only does it have a unique fragrance, but it can also make people addicted and boost the continuous sales of the perfume. But the drawback is that¡­ it tends to trigger allergic reaction among users. In other words, they were wrong. ¡°An addictive agent?¡± Shawn saw the few words on the document and felt very surprised, ¡°Why add that? The fragrance of the perfume itself is good enough. Is that perfumer a fool? Suddenly, Shawn had an idea, ¡°The perfumer! It¡¯s the perfumer¡¯s fault. Vicente doesn¡¯t know how to make perfume He must be tricked by the perfumer. Shawn would do anything to clear Vicente of the charge. Ingrid sighed and shook her head. ¡°Dad, the perfumer was invited by Vicente. At that time, Mr. Flores and I were both against it because we knew nothing about the perfumer. After all, we were not short of options. Once thebor contract was signed, the perfumer would stay for a long time. But Vincent insisted to invite the internationally famous perfumer. And the perfumer only signed a short- term cooperation contract with him.¡± After a pause, Ingrid added, ¡°No matter what, we should find the perfumer. He is a key figure in this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to do so, but this report¡­¡± Shawn still found it hard to ept the fact. ¡°Ingrid, is this report reliable? Is it possible¡­ Shawn thought about it and said, ¡°I mean, is it possible that the sample of the perfume has been changed, or only a small bunch of the perfume was unqualified? Think about it, many things can happen from theboratory to the factory¡­¡± Ingrid sighed helplessly, ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve thought of all of this. In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong in the middle, I took the perfume from the factory to send it for testing. If you don¡¯t even believe me, I have nothing to say.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Ingrid, how could I suspect you? You know how serious this thing is. Maybe someone wants to frame us.¡± ¡°Actually, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you,¡± After a pause, Ingrid said hesitantly, ¡°We have no time to waste now. Tell me!¡± Shawn said in a hurry. ¡°To be on the safe side, I took a sample of the perfume from our home. Didn¡¯t I buy two bottles of perfume and gave one to mom to support Vicente? I also tested them.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Shawn recalled the event, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, our perfume also has the same problem. The perfume is below the mark from the beginning. We are not framed by others. I didn¡¯t even dare to tell Mom about this. You know, her skin is rather sensitive. Thankfully, she hasn¡¯t used it yet.¡± In other words, Hannah could have had an allergic reaction. At the thought of this possibility, Shawn¡¯s face changed. If all the perfumes had the same problem, many people could be allergic. They had already sold so many products¡­ Shawn shuddered, not daring to think deeper. ¡°Quick, recall all the perfume that we sold earlier. im that to prove our innocence, we need to collect the samples for testing and willpensate the consumers. Let Public Rtions Department deals with this,¡± Shawn demanded nervously. They could not let the situation get worse. However, just as he was shouting at Ingrid, his office phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± He picked up the phone in annoyance. ¡°Mr. Petersen, things were screwed up! Many consumers reported allergic reactions after using our perfume. Now they are going to sue us. It¡¯s already on the news. Now therees a lot of reporters. What should we do?¡± Hearing that, Shawn nearly fainted. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 415 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Depending on You ¡°Ingrid, Ingrid..¡± At the moment, Shawn¡¯s mind was in such chaos that he could only ce all his hopes on his daughter. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ingrid grabbed his trembling hand. Then she looked up at that person, ¡°Let the sales manager tell those people that our Petersen Group is a bigpany and will not shun our responsibility. However, we must wait for the results to conclude whether it¡¯s our perfume¡¯s fault or not. If it is, we will definitelypensate our consumers. But if they spread rumors before the resultes out, we have the right to sue them! ¡°Also, get Public Rtions Department to send out a notice immediately, saying that thepany is operating normally. We will give the public an exnation regarding the perfume!¡± Ingrid remained calm and assigned the tasks. Only then did Shawn feel a little calmer and trust that Ingrid would solve the problem. ¡°Ingrid, i can only depend on you now! We can¡¯t ruin the family business!¡± Shawn said in a panic. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m one of the Peterson family, and I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Ingrid clenched Shawn¡¯s hands and said. Nodding repeatedly, Shawn said, ¡°As for Vicente, you must protect him. If the shareholders are disappointed with him, he won¡¯t be able to take over thepany!¡± Ingrid nodded and smiled ironically. ¡°I will, Dad. Why don¡¯t you take a rest and check on Vicente? At this critical juncture, don¡¯t let him lose his cool.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Hearing her words, Shawn nodded and said hurriedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you first. I¡¯ll go back soon. I must let Vicente calm down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him run around. Dad, you must not let him contact the perfumer!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shawn blinked his eyes and asked in confusion. ¡°Dad, think about it! How many pairs of eyes are staring at us now? If Vicente contacted the perfumer, won¡¯t it be the proof that they are both behind the scheme?¡± Shawn understood and said, ¡°Yes, you are so smart. I didn¡¯t think of that! Maybe the perfumer has screwed up the perfume on purpose. I¡¯ve sent people to find him but no news hase back. Ingrid, you should also lend a hand to find the perfumer.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to do it right away. Dad, don¡¯t be too anxious. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t Jet Vicente lose control of himself!¡± Ingrid looked concerned, and Shawn did not doubt her at all, ¡°Ingrid, I¡¯m grateful for what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you saying? We are a family! Go quickly!¡± After a pause, Ingrid added, ¡°Be careful of the paparazzi.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave you here. Call me if there¡¯s an emergency!¡± Ingrid watched Shawn leave and smiled coldly. Shawn was too innocent for his age. Even at this critical moment, Shawn still only thought about his son and wanted to protect him. If Ingrid had been at Vicente¡¯s ce, Shawn definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so panicked and wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to help her. After all, Ingrid was only a daughter! ¡°Let Mr. Florese to my office,¡± Ingrid pressed the button and said coldly. Shawn saw a car following him when he drove out of the parking lot. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He let the driver drive to an alley and then got off. He walked through it. After turning two corners, he took a taxi to Leslie¡¯s residence. Shawn felt like a spy. But he had no choice. Shawn opened the door, only to find Vicente lying on the sofa ying with his phone. Shawn immediately red up. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re doing. Do you know what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re still ying with your phone! What did I tell you before I left? I told you not to turn off your phone. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Shawn was almost pissed off. He was so anxious and busy for Vicente, yet Vicente was in the mood to y with his phone. When Shawn saw Vicente¡¯s phone screen clearly, he became even angrier. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t me me! Now I can¡¯t go out, I can¡¯t go anywhere, I can¡¯t do anything. If I don¡¯t y with my phone, what can I do? I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Vicente said irritably. He was in a bad mood, and Shawn¡¯s scolding didn¡¯t help. Shawn was also annoyed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Look at what you¡¯ve done. I gave you such an important project to let you perform yourself, not to let me lose face! Now it¡¯s not a matter of losing my face or not. It¡¯s all screwed up.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You scolded your son the moment you came back. How can you me him? Did someone tell you so when you went out? If you don¡¯t like Vicente, just don¡¯te back. Don¡¯t belittle him like that. ¡°Yes, you are not proud of Vicente. You lost your face. So don¡¯t let Vicente take charge of thepany! Hand it over to your daughter! Once she¡¯s married, let¡¯s see if the Peterson family could still have a say in thepany!¡± Leslie ran out of the kitchen with a spat in her hand and scolded Shawn fiercely. Because of the special circumstances, she could not call the nanny and had to cook dinner herself. Leslie was not very pleased about it. And Shawn¡¯s bad temper irritated her greatly. ¡°Stop here. When have I considered handing over thepany to Ingrid? Vicente made a big mistake. Can¡¯t I scold him for a while? This is how your son is spoiled by you!¡± Shawnined, which made Leslie even angrier. She rushed up and hit Shawn twice, ¡°Yes, I spoiled my son. Vicente is mine alone, not your son! Shawn, we have suffered so much for you, but you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Shawn wasn¡¯t as patient as before. He suddenly threw Leslie¡¯s hand away. From N?velDrama.Org. Leslie didn¡¯t expect that. When she staggered and fell to the ground, she was stunned for two seconds. Then Leslie was about to wail. But before she could open her mouth, Shawn said, ¡°Stop messing around. I am not in the mood to console you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 416 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 416 Chapter 416 It¡¯s Suspicious Leslie knew Shawn enough to tell whether he was angry or just pretending to be so. Seeing that Shawn was serious, she didn¡¯t dare to throw a tantrum anymore. However, she felt wrong after falling. She pouted and angrily got up. ¡°Mom,¡± Vicente helped her up and said, ¡°Dad, I know it¡¯s my fault. I do have a responsibility, but someone is trying to frame me. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a problem with the perfume. There must be someone behind the screen.¡± To be honest, Vicente had suspected Ingrid. After all, only people within thepany can get into the factory If the testing result was bad, something must go wrong with the way the perfume was sent to the But now, Vicente could only stay at home. He could not investigate but could only guess. Shawn snorted, ¡°You still want to deny that? In order to make sure whether it is the perfume¡¯s problem, Ingrid and I not only sent samples of the perfumed withdrawn from the market and those in the factory, but also the two bottles Ingrid and your mom used. All the samples are unqualified.¡± ¡°Is that enough to prove Vicente¡¯s fault? What if they did something on the way?¡± Leslie was still unconvinced. ¡°Do you still refuse to ept it?¡± Looking at her in disappointment, Shawn said, ¡°Even if they want to do so, how could they know what to add to the perfume? It¡¯s not as simple as putting some medicine in the wine.¡± Vicente thought for a while and said, ¡°Dad, I remember that Mom still has a bottle of perfume here. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ¡°There is no need.¡± Shawn waved his hand. He was thoroughly disappointed. There won¡¯t be any difference. The perfumes are made on the same streamline. Could there be any exceptions?¡± ¡°How can we know before we try it out?¡± Vicente didn¡¯t give up. ¡°William is an international celebrity. You can search online and see how many awards he has got. I made a lot of effort to invite him. He couldn¡¯t have made such an easy mistake. Once you find him, you will know the truth!¡± If the perfume really contained something illegal, it must be the perfumer¡¯s fault. But Vicente trusted William ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t try?¡± Shawn scolded harshly. ¡°Do you think you can still find him now?¡± Talking about the perfumer, Shawn was more irritated. Vicente was stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± What do I mean? I¡¯ve suspected the perfumer since the beginning. After all, he has a close link with this issue. I sent people to look after him but in vain.¡± No news was bad news. If the perfumer was as innocent as Vicente thought, why would he disappear at this moment? It was suspicious. It looked like a big trap waiting for Vicente to jump in. ¡°Dad, someone is trying to harm me. Someone is trying to harm me!¡± It was only at this moment that Vicente started to panic. He was hopeful previously. Now, Vicente started to feel despair. Vicente felt as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. He desperately tried to grasp something but found that what he managed to grasp was not a life-saving straw, but a poisonous snake that wanted to take his life. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the use of saying this now? We have to think of a solution!¡± Shawn also felt that something was wrong, but he was not sure what was wrong. ¡°I will visit Den then. He should be informed of such a big crisis of the Peterson Group.¡± Shawn was not only going to tell Den about the perfume but also about the death of Charles so that he might be able to get rid of the stick-in-the-muds and take control of the Peterson Group. Only then could Shawn save Vicente. Shawn couldn¡¯t wait. He said, ¡°Til go out for a while.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you! I want to go with you.¡± Vicente was also anxious. ¡°How can you go? You can¡¯t appear in public right now!¡± Shawn berated. ¡°I can put on makeup! I can cover up. If you let me stay home like this, I will go crazy! What¡¯s more, I have been admitted to the Peterson family for so long, but I have not formally paid my respects to Den. I should go and take a look.¡± Shawn took a deep look at him. In just a few days, Vicente had lost a lot of weight and looked haggard, Shawn could not help but pity him. ¡°Alright then. Wrap yourself up and do not let anyone recognize you. We will leave now.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Leslie still wanted to say something, but Shawn waved his hand to stop her. You can rest here. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Cindy.¡± Leslie pouted She really wanted to go. After all, she had been bored at home for too long and had no chance to go out shopping. However, Cindy did not like her. She had met Cindy once many years ago. Cindy was in poor health, but she was fortunate enough to marry Den, who loved her wholeheartedly and had never been impatient because of her disease. Cindy never epted Leslie as her sister-inw. Instead, she liked Hannah very much. Leslie thought about it and gave up on the idea of going with them. Vicente put on a disguise, wrapped his face tightly, put on a coat with a high cor, and followed Shawn out. They got into the car and headed straight to the hospital. The hospital was quiet. It was indeed a good ce to recuperate. This was Vicente¡¯s first time here. He had originally been worried that they would run into reporters. However, the security forces were so good that no reporter could get in. Shawn rxed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. To Shawn¡¯s surprise, he was blocked on the stairs and not allowed to get into Den¡¯s room. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 417 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 417 Chapter 417 He Does Not Want to See Anyone ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Shawn berated angrily, feeling that these people were humiliating him. The point was that he hadn¡¯t seen these people before. Who were they? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. No matter who you are, we can¡¯t let you in. The two bodyguards looked serious. They refused to let Shawn enter the ward. There was no expression on their faces. They were ¡°I¡¯m going in to see my brother. Why should I need your consent? This is illegal detention. I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Shawn threatened, and then he was about to break in However, before he could take a step inside, Shawn was stopped Seeing this, Vicente wanted to take advantage of the chance to rush in, but the bodyguards were so fast that Vicente was immediately held. ¡°It hurts!¡± he wailed repeatedly, Shawn hurriedly stopped moving ¡°Vicente, are you OK? How dare you hit him!¡± ¡°Please leave!¡± The bodyguards stretched out their hands to block the way without ceremony. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, just wait!¡± Looking at them, Shawn said angrily as he picked up his phone and made a call Den¡¯s phone had been turned off for quite some time Shawn was just putting on a show, but not long after, another phone rang. And the sound was getting closer and closer Shawn looked in the direction of the voice in surprise and saw Cindy holding a phone and walking toward him step by step. Cindy was as calm as before. There was no expression on her face. She looked a little sad. She slowly walked up to them. ¡°Shawn, enough is enough.¡± ¡°Cindy,¡± Shawn hurriedly said, ¡°we are not making a scene. I just want to see Den. Why did you ask the bodyguards to stop us?¡± ¡°Den doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. He just wants to recuperate peacefully.¡± Cindy looked a lot colder than before. For some reason, Shawn felt that Cindy was strange today. She was different from before. ¡°Did something happen? Recently, a lot of things have happened in thepany. I want to see Den. By the way, Vicente also came. Since Vicente returned to the Petersen family, he has not seen Den yet. I want him to visit Den.¡± Shawn came in a hurry and did not think too much. Moreover, he was here to seize power, so he did not buy anything. Cindy nced at the two people. There was nothing in their hands. And Shawn had the nerve to say that they were there to visit a patient. Cindy couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. Many people were snobbish and selfish. Only at this moment did Cindy realize what their rtives were thinking To She raised a hand and said coldly, ¡°No need. He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now. No matter how nice his words were, they were useless. Shawn could not help but get angry. ¡°Cindy. you¡¯ve gone too far. No matter what, Den is my Den. You prevent us from seeing him. Are you hiding something from us? Or do you have ulterior motives? If something happens to Den, and if I can¡¯t see him for thest time, can you afford it?¡± Cindy looked at Shawn coldly, thinking, he began to threaten me. He is getting impatient. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cindy sighed. ¡°Are you here to see Den? Or do you want him to die faster?¡± Being seen through, Shawn was stunned for a moment, but he quickly said, ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean by this? Den and I are brothers! How can you say that?¡± ¡°Den and you are brothers, so you and your family keep harassing him. After your daughter came, you brought your son over.¡± Cindy¡¯s expression, which had always been calm, finally changed. Her eyes zed with anger, and her hands trembled slightly. Stunned for a moment, Shawn was confused. He thought, what did Cindy mean by your daughter came? ¡°Ingrid came here?¡± He thought about it and asked. ¡°Stop pretending! Just two days ago, Ingrid came over, and we thought she came to visit us with good intentions, but¡­¡± Cindy shed tears and said angrily, ¡°Den was saved with great difficulty. Now you and your son came to kill him. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you see him!¡± Shawn was dumbfounded. And so was Vicente. But Vicente quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Please make it clear. What did Ingrid do when she came? Didn¡¯t shee to visit Den? Dad and I came just to see Den. We are not going to do anything else. Also, Dad didn¡¯t know that Ingrid hade.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cindy asked suspiciously. Shawn nodded repeatedly. ¡°You know that a lot of things have happened in thepany recently. I am so busy that I can¡¯t take care of many things. I don¡¯t know when Ingrid came. She¡­ What did she say?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 418 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Our Family Is Finished Shawn and Vicente left the hospital, both silent. It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car that Vicente spoke, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Maybe you are right,¡¯ Shawn spoke, his voice somewhat gloomy. He had been thinking about this just now, with mixed feelings. It was undeniable that Cindy¡¯s words served as quite a blow to him since Shawn never expected that Ingrid would have been here before him, and was even asking for Den¡¯s personal seal. What did Ingrid want a personal seal for? Since Ingrid said that she wanted to be the acting person in charge of thepany, that meant she wanted to own the wholepany, But that was not how she told him before. She said that she would take good care of Vicente and help Vicente well. It surprised Shawn a lot that Ingrid, the one raised by him and who was thought to be obedient, would do this behind his back, Shawn was wondering what else Ingrid did other than this. Hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Vicente, slightly stunned, hesitated a bit before saying, knowing that Shawn was disappointed, ¡°Dad, told you so I am not the one who has a problem. She is! And if she dare to ask Den for stuff like his seal behind your back, then she would for sure dare to¡­¡± But before Vicente could finish his words, Shawn had already be very gloomy. Therefore, Vicente stopped halfway through his sentences, knowing that Shawn got what he meant Shawn did not say another word as he drove. His face was gloomy and terrifying Soon, they arrived at the garage of their house. He then asked Vicente to get out of the car and told Vicente, ¡°Go back. I will deal with it as I see fit. I¡¯ll let you know by then.¡± ¡°All right, Dad.¡± Vicente felt extremely at ease. Although the whole thing had not been resolvedpletely yet, it was very likely that it would because Shawn would never let Ingrid off or might even make her take the me if Shawn knew From N?velDrama.Org. Ingrid had everything to do with the matter. Moreover, no one could hinder Vicente from doing anything in thepany anymore if Ingrid was gotten rid of Without Charles, who was dead, and Ingrid, Vicente, as the only descendant of the Petersen family, would for sure take over thepany. At the thought of that, Vicente was pleased. He didn¡¯t expect that the whole thing would be resolved so easily despite not looking like it. Therefore, Vicente hummed delightfully as he watched Shawn leave. But what he didn¡¯t know was, someone was hiding in the dark and staring at him all the while. And just as he turned around, about to go into the elevator, that sneaker pounced on him¡­ Then his mouth and nose were covered tightly with a towel which emitted a pungent smell. Despite struggling desperately, Vicente stopped moving soon. With that, the sneaker dragged him into a car and left. Meanwhile, Shawn¡¯s heart was filled with annoyance, shock, and anger. He felt that he was fooled, and the person who fooled him was his daughter! Every time he thought of Cindy¡¯s words, he felt a surge of anger, thinking. Ingrid! Good for you! Right now, all he wanted to do was to dash into the house. Therefore, after parking the car, he hopped out of the car and rushed back ¡°Where is Ingrid?¡± After arriving home, he called out Ingrid by her full name, wanting an exnation. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hannah walked out from inside with a cup of coffee in her hand, ¡°Why are you all worked up? Ingrid isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Why? Ask your daughter yourself!¡± Since Ingrid was not there, Shawn got furious and lost his temper, pping Hannah directly in the face. Shawnnded abruptly on Hannah¡¯s face with a p. Hannah was too stunned to react at all, not to mention dodge it. Therefore, as her face turned to the side, the cup in her hand fell and smashed to the ground. The p was so hard that Hannah¡¯s face swelled up immediately. But Hannah did not cry or make a luss. Instead, she was calm, and her eyes were so cold that they looked rather terrifying. As she stared straight at him, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± After the p, Shawn became less muddled. Looking at Hannah¡¯s swollen face, he had a moment of regret. Despite having been married for so many years, he had neverid a finger on Hannah no matter how harshly they quarreled or what disputes they had. But today, he was really mad. 2/3 ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C But he stopped feeling regretful soon and turned around before sitting on a couch. ¡°Hannah, if Ingrid doesn¡¯t give me a proper exnation today, our family will be finished!¡± Shawn¡¯s words sounded very harsh since he was really mad now. Ingrid stealing power from Den behind his back meant she was actually stealing power from him. Shawn did not expect that there would be apetitor within the family. And if that was really the case, then what happened to Vicente might be very likely to rte to her. With a sneer, Hannah looked at him mockingly. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t our family already finished?¡± Her tone, which sounded mocking and uncaring, made Shawn somewhat stunned. He nced at Hannah and then looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that, as if I have wronged you! ¡°It¡¯s true that you have done a lot for the family all these years, but I gave you a well-off life as well. I know I have Leslie as a mistress. But that¡¯s what guys all do these days, right? And despite it being so many years, I only have the two of you. Moreover, I did my best to treat you two equally. I have never brought Leslie back only because I cared about how you would feel. She has been wronged for many years as well.¡± Shawn spouted on about what he had been holding back. ¡°I never wanted to let you and Ingrid down. In fact, I love Ingrid a lot. But look at her. Do you know what she did behind my back? Ingrid has reached out to Den and Cindy to ask for Den¡¯s private seal, wanting to take control of thepany. What she was doing was stabbing me in the back and treating me as a target.¡± He poked his chest with his finger, looking heartbroken. Due to the row, the servants did not dare toe forward and tidy things up. Instead, they took an ice towel and handed it to Hannah. She took it before throwing it away. ¡°All of you, get lost.¡± Hearing that, the servants picked up the towels in fear and then left. Sitting opposite him, Hannah crossed her legs, her eyes cold and indifferent, as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Equally?¡± With a sneer, she said, ¡°Shawn, do you really think that you are being fair? And do you truly dote upon Ingrid?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 419 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Are You Stupid? ¡°What? Is what I said wrong?¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes. He did not feel that what he said was wrong. To be exact, that was what he thought for all these years. ¡°Funny!¡± Hannah sneered and looked at him. ¡°Do you really love her a lot? You know that she is so competent, and yet you refuse to give her what she deserves. Ingrid is only where she is now because she fought for herself. What did you give her? All you could think of was Vicente. You leave everything to him. Have you ever thought about how Ingrid will lead her life in the future?¡± Shawn was stunned for a while since he never saw thating ¡°She will marry sooner orter! By then, she will no longer be a member of the Petersen family. That means she is not in a position to inherit the property. ¡°Actually, I told you about this long ago, Ingrid is indeed capable and intelligent, but she is a girl and will get married one day. Otherwise, I will have no problem with her taking over thepany. Also, I¡¯ve asked you to give birth to a boy, but you¡­¡± But Hannah had a weak constitution to have one more child after giving birth to Ingrid, which had made her suffer a lot already. And then, Shawn had Leslie as a mistress. In its wake, Vicente was around. All the while, Hannah turned a blind eye to it because she thought Leslie and Vicente would never be members of the family no matter how. Moreover, at that time, Hannah was too weak to confront Shawn. Therefore, she had to ept it stoically. But now, things had turned out to be like this¡­ ¡°It¡¯s true that I failed you to give birth to a boy. But, Shawn, do you think it is fair to treat Ingrid like this just because of this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what everybody does! I mean, who would give his family property to a daughter?¡± Shawn said angrily, feeling wronged. Then looking at Hannah¡¯s disappointed eyes, he seemed to have realized something. ¡°I know now. You and Ingrid joined forces to set me up because of this, right?¡± ¡°Set you up?¡± With a sneer, Hannah said, ¡°If you think Ingrid getting what she deserves with her capacity is a trap, then be it. But the fact is, Vicente is the one who caused trouble and put the company in a crisis. If Ingrid doesn¡¯t reach out to Den and asks for control of thepany, how long do you think you and Vicente can hold on in thepany?¡± Shawn was lost for words. Hannah did have a point. ¡®Ingrid has been trying to fix things and undo what Vicente did to the extent that she even threatened Den a bit. And yet, you are here only to use her. If that¡¯s what you want, alright then, do it. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll tell her to stop bothering about it. That way, she can lead her peaceful life again.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her phone, wanting to call Ingrid. Stunned for a second, Shawn grabbed Hannah¡¯s phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m doing what you want me to do. What else can I do?¡± She tried to snatch her phone back. But Shawn outstripped her in terms of strength and speed. He managed to keep the phone in his hand. ¡°Stop it! At a critical moment like this, being angry with me is not a wise thing to do. Do you mean that Ingrid went to Den to find a way out for us?¡± ¡°What else could it be? With thepany being where it is now, it is only pointless taking control of it.¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes reddened and she was on the verge of tears. Looking at how tearful Hannah looked right now, with her swollen cheeks, Shawn began to regret He realized that he was being too impulsive and heavy-handed. ¡°Hannah¡­¡± She called her name and raised her hand, wanting to touch her face. But Hannah turned her head and dodged it. ¡°Stop it. Save it for someone else.¡± Hearing that, Shawn said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I was too impulsive. It was my fault for getting angry before I even figured out what happened. How about you hit me a bit to vent your anger?¡± As he spoke, he picked up her hand, inviting her to p him in the face. Jerking her hand away, Hannah frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing? Act your age! Shawn, you know what? Let me be honest with you. I feel very disgruntled at you for having a mistress and a son out there. I don¡¯t think there is ever a woman who can share her husband with other women. But I have seen the world and am capable of seeing the bigger picture. Do you think I would harm thepany¡¯s interests for the sake of myself?¡± Shawn waspletely convinced now. Therefore, he clenched his hands into fists and massaged her shoulders gently. ¡°You¡¯re right. What you said is right. I was muddled, and I was a bastard. That¡¯s why I suspected you and Ingrid. ¡°But Hannah, since Den and Cindy are already angry and refuse to hand over the stuff, what do we do? I mean, we can¡¯t get tough with them, right? I visited Den this morning, only to be blocked by Cindy. Could it be that Cindy wants to take charge of thepany herself? ¡°Are you stupid?¡± ncing at him, Hannah said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Cindy is? Even if she wants to can she? She is not manager material. She keeping the stuff to herself only means that she wants negotiation. I think she is easy to deal with.¡± Hannah thought over it, having her own ns. Of course, Hannah knew that Ingrid reached out to Den. But it surprised Hannah a bit that Cindy a pushover, would be so strong-willed at such a critical moment that she refused to give Ingrid the seal and even drove Ingrid away. Moreover, she refused to let Shawn into their house as well. Now that Den was sick and her son was probably dead, what was the point of Cindy taking control of thepany by herself? Not to mention that she did not know how to manage thepany at all. Even if she did, who would listen to her now? From N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Cindy taking control of thepany could only mean that she wanted to use it as a bargaining chip so as to fight for what she wanted for the rest of her life. ¡°I think what you said makes sense!¡± Shawn nodded repeatedly. He knew Hannah outdid him in terms of human-rted issues. In fact, Hannah outdid Leslie in that as well. ¡°Then ¡­ should you talk to Cindy?¡± He ventured, ¡°If we could get Den¡¯s private seal, the password to the safety box in thepany, and the keys, thepany would be ours.¡± ¡°Ours?¡± ncing sideways at him, Hannahughed out loud. ¡°Is it ours, or Vicente¡¯s?¡± ¡°Again?¡± Being seen through, Shawn felt a bit embarrassed andughed dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never treat you and Ingrid unfairly!¡± Hannah thought, I knew he wouldn¡¯t promise anything. Eventually, thepany will for sure go to Vicente. In fact, Hannah knew Shawn so well. She knew that he was too stubborn to change his thoughts whatsoever. ¡°Save your find-sounding words after we get the stuff. It¡¯s only useless talking about all this now.¡± ¡°Right. You are right!¡± His face was full of ttering smiles, and he was no longer as furious as before. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 420 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Peers Are Usually Enemies Shawn still couldn¡¯t believe that, so he took Leslie¡¯s bottle of perfume for a test again. As expected, there was something wrong with the perfume. At the same time, the perfumer Vicente had hired was still missing. What was worse, it was revealed that the perfumer was just an imposter. To be more exact, that perfumer couldn¡¯t be seen as an imposter at all because he just had a simr name to the real top perfumer. In fact, this kind of low-level deceitful trick wasmon at home and had also been exposed many times. But this was the first time that someone dared to masquerade as a world-renowned perfumer It was a very simple scam that could be easily seen through. However, Vicente thought since the perfumer was found by his friend through the interpersonalwork and Vicente had spent arge sum of money getting everything ready, Vicente had much confidence in that perfumer. And when Vicente saw that the perfumer was a blond foreigner with blue eyes, he was more convinced. After going back, Vicente searched for information about the world-renowned perfumer on the Inte and saw the perfumer had won many awards and was extremely talented. However, there was no photo of the perfumer online, so Vicente did not suspect anything and just hired that fake perfumer he found. That fake perfumer knew something about perfuming and logically speaking, the perfume he made should not be harmful to people. However, he added some prohibited items to the perfume this time and caused a big deal. Recently, the perfume branch of the Petersen Group had been banned by the relevant departments for inspection and supervision, and it was no longer an internal matter of thepany. When things got ugly, it was not easy for Shawn to help Vicente out. ¡°Ingrid, do something about it. Vicente cannot go to jail!¡± Shawn was extremely anxious. Shawn originally thought that as long as he could keep this matter from the public andpensate for the victims, it would be fine. However, to Shawn¡¯s shock, the matter became worse and worse. ¡°If Vicente can¡¯t go to jail, then Dad, why don¡¯t you go to jail instead? Someone has to take the me,¡± Ingrid said indifferently as she looked at the pile of documents in front of her. Ingrid was clear about what had happened in the past few days. It was just that she didn¡¯t bother to be serious about it. Of course, Ingrid knew Shawn had lost his temper when he came back home, and he had even beaten up Hannah, so Ingrid felt speechless when Shawn came to plead with her for Vicente. ¡°Ingrid, what are you talking about? How can I go to jail?¡± Shawn looked at Ingrid in shock. You can¡¯t go to jail, and neither can Vicente. Then I¡¯ll take the me and go to jail instead, OK?¡± Ingrid raised her head and asked half-jokingly. Shawn hesitated for a second. Although Shawn did not say anything, the fact that he had hesitated already showed everything. When Ingrid suggested Vicente or Shawn take the me, Shawn rejected it without thinking twice. But when Ingrid said she would take the me, Shawn hesitated. It turned out that, in Shawn¡¯s view, it was eptable for Ingrid to go to jail. Although Ingrid had already known Shawn would give her up for Vicente, she still had a glimmer of hope for Shawn. However, Ingrid could only put on a self-mocking smile now. Then Ingrid said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s easy to deal with the media now. All we have to do is to give a public apology sincerely and announce thepensation uses. However, the trouble is with the court. If we don¡¯t handle everything properly this time, let alone the Project Department, the whole Petersen Group will be involved.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Ingrid had always been calm and logical. Shawn said, ¡°Yes, I know that, but what should we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way.¡± Ingrid smiled, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that someone from our family must take the me!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the fake perfumer nowhere to be found?¡± Ingrid said softly, ¡°In that case, there is no way to prove anything. Have you ever wondered where the perfumer came from? Is it possible that he came under orders to destroy ourpany? Let¡¯s try to figure all these out, and maybe we are the victims.¡± Shawn gradually got it, and his eyes lit up. Shawn felt that what Ingrid said made a lot of sense. ¡°That¡¯s right. We are also the victims. But who do you think has sent that perfumer here?¡± Ingrid replied, ¡°The Petersen Group is quite a bigpany and it¡¯s natural we have a lot of enemies. However, since this time there is something wrong with the perfume we have made, the people who want to frame us are likely to be from the same industry! ¡°After all, there is a saying in business. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you remember peers are always enemies!¡± Perhaps it was because something big had happened to the Petersen Group recently. The Perfuming Association was also busy investigating the matter of prohibited items in perfumes, and thus matters concerned with Silvia were put aside first. Originally. Silvia thought that this matter was likely to be left unsettled just like that. After all, it was a very annoying matter. There was no such thing as a qualification certificate in the perfuming industry, so it was ridiculous to ban someone without a certificate from being a perfumer. It wasn¡¯t something that could be done through hard work and training to be a perfumer, but one still had to have a certain level of talent. However, talent was something mysterious. In other words, there weren¡¯t many talented people in the first ce, and even if some of them managed to stand out, they were suppressed for some baseless reasons, which was too unreasonable. It was for this reason that Silvia did not take the examination for the certificate. Silvia thought the theoretical knowledge required by the test was mostly useless when really applied to practice. Silvia did not expect someone to take such a trifle about the certificate, which she thought was useless, so seriously Led by Abel, about thirty or so perfumers jointly counted Silvia¡¯s crimes and demanded Silvia be banned from being a perfumer. Silvia was stunned when she saw that post asking to ban her from the perfuming industry. Surely, Silvia was not afraid, but she thought it was quite ridiculous. Silvia didn¡¯t know many of those perfumers who jointly banned her, and she had never seen these people before. Of course, most of them were from the Perfuming Association, or at least, they were in the name. To Silvia¡¯s surprise, those people were actually going to join forces to ban Silvia from being a perfumer. Why would they do that? Silvia thought. The poprity of the post was not high, but it suddenly rushed to the top of the hot search list, even surpassing the hot news about the Petersen Group. It was obvious that someone was behind this. Silvia thought, what kind of deep hatred do people in the Perfuming Association have for me to make such a big move? Silvia was lying in the flower corridor and drinking some coffee, leisurely scrolling through her phone Silvia, these guys intend to ban you.¡± Winnie also saw the post and felt amused. ¡°How can they do that? To seal our studio and not allow you to be a perfumer any longer?¡± ¡°Those guys might have allied with otherpanies and asked thosepanies not to buy my products in the future.¡± Silvia thought about it and said. ¡°Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t they know who is behind you? That is the entire Warin, thergest makeup company in the country. With the support of Warin, it doesn¡¯t matter if other smallpanies don¡¯t buy your products!¡± Winnie felt speechless at those pedants in the Perfuming Association. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 421 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 421 Chapter 421 She¡¯s Still Holding on ¡°What if the association puts pressure on Warin?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Winnie replied, She believed a bigpany like Warin wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Perfuming Association. Silvia smiled and nced at Winnie. ¡°Do you think that the Perfuming Association is just a civilian organization? Absolutely not! ¡°Not to mention that lots of famous perfumers of the country are in the association. If they all join forces to threaten Warin, they will have a huge impact on perfume production. There are even directors and a president in the association. Do you think they are just perfumers? ¡°In fact, some members in the association are even from politics. It is because of this that they almost control the entire perfume industry. They make all kinds of regtions and instructions. Simply because they are rejected and feel embarrassed, they could even cancel someone permanently from entering the perfume industry.¡± That was why Silvia didn¡¯t like the association. The Perfuming Association was no longer a pure organization aiming at the development of perfume, and that was against Silvia¡¯s belief. ¡°In that case, how dare you stillugh! Hurry up and find a fucking solution!¡± Winnie did not expect things to be so serious. She thought that with Simon there, everything could be settled. There was no big problem at all. But ording to Silvia¡¯s words, Warin might fail, and Simon could not go against the association as well. Then Winnie wondered why Silvia stilly there under the porch and drank coffee. ¡°What is all the fuss about? If they want to cancel me, I have no way to fight back. Then why not let them do whatever they want? As a perfumer, I just need to mind my own business and make the best perfume,¡± Silvia said. Silvia, as a perfumer, knew about her duty and responsibility, which was perfuming. Other than that, there was nothing more important. ¡°But¡­ Winnie was about to say something. But Silvia suddenly got up and said, ¡°I thought of something.¡± It was unknown to Winnie what Silvia was talking about, but soon she saw Silvia had already arrived at a corner. The tree stumps that had been nted before still looked bare. However, when getting closer, Silvia found a few green sprouts growing out. Although there were only a few of them, they looked Chanter 491.sha¡¯Cr. Hadise tender and cute with a light green color. Silvia squatted down and sniffed. Then she carefully held the sprouts up with her fingers and twirled on a piece of leaf. It was so soft as well. With just a slight touch, its skin was torn, and juice flowed out. Silvia put the juice on her fingertips, rubbed it, and then sniffed it close to her nose. Her face lit up. ¡°What is this?¡± Winnie leaned over. A few days ago, Winnie saw Silvia nt the tree stumps. They were just ordinary wooden stakes. If they had not sprouted at that moment, Winnie would still think that they were deadwood. After all, Winnie had seen a lot of raw materials for perfume, including tree stumps. And for Winnie, there was really nothing special about these tree stumps. She believed they were just normal wood instead of special raw materials. However, Silvia was somehow very careful with these stumps, as if they were a treasure. ¡°Good stuff!¡± Silvia smiled. She was very pleasant,pletely forgetting the fact that she was canceled. After experiencing so many things, Silvia was very calm no matter what happened. Moreover, she was prepared for that and knew what Abel was capable of. In that sense, Silvia didn¡¯t feel too much of a shock. ¡°Go and get my te.¡± Silvia turned and said. Winnie hurriedly went into the room to get the tools. Then she saw Silvia carefully cut off the sprouts and put them on the te. Even though there were only a few tree stumps and sprouts, Winnie still sensed a very strange fragrance when she took over the te. ¡°The smell is very special!¡± Winnie couldn¡¯t help but approach the te and smell it again. *Isn¡¯t it a good thing? Be careful, don¡¯t break my treasure. Also, we¡¯ll start working immediately.¡± Silvia was a little proud She had been waiting for that moment for the past few days. If her thoughts were correct, Silvia figured she would produce a new special perfume. The Perfurning Association had a big yard in Boston as their office. And at that time, Abel was checking the post and the notice for canceling Silvia. The notice was under Perfuming Association¡¯s name and had not been made public as Abel was still waiting for Silvia¡¯s response. But so far, there was no response from Silvia either. Nothing happened. Abel pondered that Silvia surely had some guts. She didn¡¯t even give Abel a call or ask for mercy. Deep down, Abel didn¡¯t want to make things get ugly unless he had to. He was just expecting an apology from Silvia It was true that Silvia had talent in perfume making. But Abel didn¡¯t believe Silvia would make a sessful career out of it. He knew everyone was supposed to be controlled and governed by the association. Otherwise, she was a terrible risk and should be eliminated. However, till then, Silvia still refused to admit defeat. She must think that Simon could protect her, thought Abel. ¡°Mr. Halpert, there is a woman outside who wants to see you,¡± a guard said as Abel was trapped in his thought ¡°Is she Silvia?¡± Abel suddenly raised his head and asked, because the people there basically knew who Silvia was. But the guard shook his head. ¡°No, she said her surname was Petersen.¡± At first, Abel wanted to say no, but after thinking about it, he nced at theputer on the side. It was a post about canceling Silvia. Then Abel smiled. ¡°Let her in.¡± He did not expect that Ingrid would find her way there. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ingrid was wearing a light blue dress today. It was a little puffy, making her look young and lovely. F TOS She had even put on light makeup, which was quite a different look from her usual image in the company. Ingrid had also curled her hair, and it was obvious that she dressed up intentionally. ¡°Mr. Halpert.¡± Ingrid saw Abel as soon as she entered the room. Frankly speaking, although Abel wasn¡¯t as good-looking as Simon, Ingrid still felt Abel was the most handsome man in the room. Moreover, the Halpert family was as rich as the Palmer family. If Ingrid could be with Abel, she felt she would be able to crush Warin into pieces in the future. Thinking of that, Ingrid smiled even harder. ¡°We met again.¡± Ms. Petersen, I never expected you to visit me when your family is in crisis. You must be in such a good mood,¡± Abel nced at Ingrid and said indifferently, Following his gaze, Ingrid saw Abel¡¯sputer screen. Of course, Ingrid knew that the recent news was all about the Petersen family. She also knew what Abel was referring to. But Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Halpert. And I¡¯m here to present you with a gift.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Looking at her empty hands, Abel saw only a very small single-shoulder backpack and asked, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°A gift that can deal with ourmon enemy! A rather big one indeed!¡± Ingrid sat down at the table opposite Abel, gently rubbing against his thigh with her foot. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 422 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 422 Chapter 422 The Greatest Freedom After Marriage Abel quietly moved to the side and avoided her legs before saying, ¡°To be honest, Ms. Petersen, it is really difficult to surprise me with your gift.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we read it first?¡¯ With a smile, Ingrid took out her phone, fiddled with it, and handed it to Abel. He nced at it and found that it was a draft usation saying Silvia was the mastermind behind the Petersen Group¡¯s perfume incident, and she was in collusion with Vicente of the Petersen Group. ¡°Do you think such a thing is enough to convict her or to nder her?¡± Abel raised his eyebrows. He clearly did not care. ¡°Of course, there is more. Silvia has a bad record in this. Although Warin helped her settle the matter that time, as long as it is brought up again and with this contraband, it will not be considered strange that she did it! Moreover, the Perfuming Association isunching a boycott. You think she should not be a perfumer. She doesn¡¯t even have a qualification certificate.¡± Ingrid was aware of all that, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal a blow to Silvia. Abel didn¡¯t say anything and just looked up at the woman in front of him. In all fairness, she was gorgeous. Her eyes were lustrous. When she looked at you, you would feel that she was quite innocent. Her delicate red lips were like ripe cherries. She had the unique charm of a mature woman, and because she had been in the business world for a long time, she had the temperament of a strong woman. But there was something else about her. ¡°You seem to have a deep hatred for Silvia,¡± Abel said with his hands crossed in front of his chest. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Standing up straight, Ingrid smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much interaction with her. Instead, Mr. Halpert, you seem to be very interested in her?¡± There was no need for him to answer that. She could ted. Abel was quite interested in Silvia. This time, he was here to investigate, but he showed mercy in all aspects. Otherwise, if the industry association really suppressed her, Silvia would have been finished long ago. How could she still be like this? Ingrid felt an inexplicable hatred for Silvia. Why would the men Ingrid liked and chose look at Silvia differently? What was so special about Silvia? ¡°If you don¡¯t have any deep hatred for her, why do you frame her like this?¡± Abel tapped his tinger lightly and said thoughtfully. Abel did not answer her question. Abel did not feel that he needed to answer her. It was just that it was hard to get a read on Ingrid. ¡°Frame?¡± Ingridughed. She slid down from his desk and stood in front of him. ¡°Mr. Halpert, in front of you, I don¡¯t deserve that word. What you are doing to Silvia is no better than mine. We have different goals, but we have the same enemy. You and I are actually the best partners!¡± As she spoke, she leaned close to him, and thest few words were said close to his ear. Abel did not move. He felt the woman¡¯s warm breath on his ear. He smiled and reached out to pull her. Ingrid staggered and fell into his arms. Her warm and soft body leaned against him, but she was not in a hurry to get up. She gently pressed a hand on his chest and raised her head, her eyes seductive. Pulling her over, Abel pinched her chin with one hand, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Tell me. What good will it do me if I cooperate with you?¡± ¡°Silvia will submit to you!¡± The grip on her chin was a little strong. She felt pain but showed no difort on her face. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Abel wanted Silvia to give in, he would have put pressure on her long All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ago. But obviously, Silvia was stubborn. Even though she was boycotted and banned, she did not respond. ¡°Right now, she is simply relying on Warin and the Palmer family to support her. If you can cooperate with me this time and exert double pressure, not only will Silvia not be able to protect herself, even Simon will be dragged down. At that time, it would be better to have a share in the makeup market than to let Warin grow. If the Halpert family and the Petersen family united, who would be our match in America?¡± Ingrid said coquettishly. Abel pinched her chin andughed out loud, ¡°Your n sounds good. However, why should I cooperate with you? What benefits do I get?¡± ¡°Because you and I are both smart people. It is the mostfortable for smart people to cooperate with smart people.¡± Ingrid leaned close to him, ¡°I know that you admire Silvia very much and think that she is a talent, but I know her better than you. She has been through so many dangerous situations and managed to survive. Other than her luck, isn¡¯t Simon supporting her? Also, you know she is a member of the Austin family. No matter how skilled she is, she is always harder to deal with than ordinary women. You can¡¯t force her. For someone like her, you can only subdue her by taking out those who help her and breaking her pride. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Ingrid said slowly while studying Abel¡¯s expression. Abel rarely went through any difficulties and nevercked anything. His life was perfect. Naturally, he had a strong desire to conquer. He should have a strong desire to break Silvia. Ingrid would give him just what he wanted. This was the prerequisite for the cooperation. ¡°If I heard correctly. you want to marry me. But can you tolerate other women in your husband¡¯s heart?¡± Abel smiled and asked her. His gaze was unfathomable, and his eyes seemed to hide an endless sea of darkness. No one could see what kind of danger and waves were hidden inside. Ingrid smiled indifferently, ¡°Mr. Halpert, you¡¯ve underestimated me. We were born like this, and we have seen all kinds of storms since we were young. Will the men in our families really only love one woman? If we get married, I won¡¯t stop you no matter who you like or who you want to conquer. It¡¯s normal for a sessful man to have two or three women, but your wife will only be me! *Apart from me, you can¡¯t find a woman who is a perfect match for you in terms of family background, appearance, and wisdom. Our marriage is the most powerful weapon, and I will give you the greatest freedom of marriage!¡± She was full of confidence and felt that the conditions for Abel were absolutely tempting. Abel fell silent as if he was seriously considering her proposal. Looking at his face, Ingrid tightened her arms. She kissed him on the lips. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 423 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Something Big Has Happened In the studio, after being busy for a few days, there was finally a result. Holding a small bottle of amber-colored essential oils, Silvia felt very excited and treated it carefully as if it was a priceless treasure. On the other hand, Winnie was also very excited, shouting that the fragrance was so pleasant to smell. The entire studio was full of this unique fragrance. This was a fragrance that Silvia had never discovered before. To be exact, it was like several types of flowers had fused. However, if one were to carefully smell it, there was also the original fragrance that belonged to nts. It was elegant and refreshing. Although Silvia had only refined a small bottle of essential oil, this should be enough to make a series of themes. Besides, it was in line with Silvia¡¯s n. ¡°Winnie, put it in the shade to cool it down. Let¡¯s continue the next step of work.¡± As Silvia instructed, she took off her gloves and went to wash her hands. Then, she looked at the experimental data and confirmed that there were no more problems. Silvia sat in front of theputer and sent an email. Then, she called Lisa and said, ¡°The things you want should be ready in less than half a month. You can get them before your activity starts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Silvia! I knew that you could do it!¡± Lisa said happily. ¡°By the way, I heard that you seem to be in a little trouble recently. Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need. You also said it was a small problem. I don¡¯t need others¡¯ help at all,¡± Silvia said with a smile. Furthermore, Lisa was indeed not of much help here. ¡°Alright then!¡± Lisa did not insist. After thinking for a few seconds, she said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Daniell is coming over in the next few days. Do you have time to meet him? He said that he wants to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Mr. Daniell?¡± Silvia was stunned. Then, she remembered the rich American she met in France. She said to Lisa, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I don¡¯t really have much interaction with him.¡± Lisa said, ¡°We are friends! Besides, Ayris has always been missing you. He often talks about you.¡± When Silvia thought of the little boy she had saved, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°OK. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave this themed perfume to you. Oh, my goodness. I really want to go over and take a look at it now. I seem to smell the fragrance through the phone. Can you understand me?¡± Hearing Lisa¡¯s exaggerated tone, Silviaughed out loud and said, ¡°Alright. You cane over to take a look after the finished product is done. It¡¯s not done yet.¡± Silvia just refined the original fragrant oil. In the future, there would be a total of four types of perfume. All of them would be based on this original fragrant oil, and then they would be mixed with different ingredients. In the end, the final product should have a unified foundation, but each was different. This was Silvia¡¯s idea and creativity. ¡°Alright. Then I will¡­¡± At this time, the doorbell rang. Winnie walked over to the door and nced at the screen. She was stunned when she saw a few police-looking people standing outside. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Winnie said softly Silvia heard that Winnie¡¯s voice was not right, so she said to Lisa, ¡°I still have something to do. I need to hang up now. Let¡¯s talk next time!¡± After hanging up the phone, Silvia asked Winnie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Winnie pointed at the image on the small screen and frowned. Had the Perfuming Association finally made a move? But that didn¡¯t matter to Silvia. In any case, this matter hadn¡¯t reached the legal level yet. At most, these people would only ask a few questions to mediate the situation. And that would be all. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go open the door!¡± Silvia said to Winnie. Then, she turned to pack up the things on the test table. However, not long after, bustling sounds came from outside. Then, Winnie and the few police officers came in, and the atmosphere was a little serious. Someone asked loudly, ¡°Who is Silvia?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Silvia turned around. ¡°I suspect that you have something to do with amercial crime case. Pleasee with us!¡± The police officer who asked the question earlier said so with a serious face. ¡°Amercial crime?¡± Silvia frowned in confusion. ¡°Why? Is the Perfuming Association suing me in the name ofmercial crimes?¡± If that were the case, the thing would be very ridiculous. The police officer shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not the Perfuming Association. It¡¯s the Petersen Group that has used you of conspiring with the manager of the Petersen Group, Vicente. In order to gain personal benefits, you have added Wegal ingredients to the Petersen Group¡¯s perfume. We need your cooperation.¡± In fact, the police were quite polte to Silvia. If it were someone else, the police might not tell that person the reason and would directly arrest him, However, Silvia was confused, ¡°Who? Who was that?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t even remember the name of the manager of the Petersen Group. ¡°Come with us first. Please cooperate with the investigation!¡± The police officer showed his badge and did not intend to say anything more. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Silvia also wanted to figure out what this was about. Winnie hurriedly stopped them and said, ¡°Wait a minute! We don¡¯t even know who the person you were talking about was, let alone conspiring with him. This is their nder. How can you arrest people randomly?¡± The police officer said to Winnie, ¡°This is not something you can decide. You will also be investigated later. If you continue to do this, you will be considered obstructing official duties!¡± ¡°But¡­ Winnie still wanted to say something. But Silvia stopped Winnie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going with them to figure out what is going on. I also want to know why the Petersen Group frames me like this.¡± It was the most ridiculous thing in the world that Silvia would conspire with the Petersen Group. To be honest, Silvia had met Ingrid twice. Other than Ingrid, Hannah, and Ladarius, Silvia did not know anyone else in the Petersen Group at all. Thus, Silvia couldn¡¯t conspire with someone in the Petersen Group. They framed Silvia without any evidence. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Silvia shook her head tofort Winnie. Then, she turned to leave with the police. Watching the police car leave, Winnie felt worried. She thought for a moment and turned to call Freddie, ¡°Freddie, something big has happened! Silvia was taken away by the police!¡± In the Petersen Group¡­ Shawn once again rushed into Ingrid¡¯s office. He mmed his hands hard on Ingrid¡¯s desk, and a few pages flew off the table. Shawn was so angry that he even forgot to close the door. He red at Ingrid and said, ¡°Is this the solution you said? You want your brother to die, right?¡± At first, Shawn thought that this matter would be pushed onto his opponent. He wanted Silvia and Warin to fail and take responsibility in the end. That should be the best result. However, Shawn never expected that Ingrid would drag his precious son into this matter. From N?velDrama.Org. The police sent a message, saying that they would arrest Vicente soon. Only then did Shawn know that the Petersen Group had not only sued Silvia but also Vicente. Shawn was stunned at that time. He had never thought that Vicente would be involved. In the end, Shawn still couldn¡¯t protect Vicente. Since the case was reported by Ingrid in the name of thepany, Shawn thought he should find her first! Too many things had happened recently. Shawn felt that his brain was overwhelmed. He could not figure out a solution. Shawn only knew that if Vicente was dragged into the matter like this, everything would be over! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 424 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 424 Chapter 424 It¡¯s Time to Tell Him Compared to his impetuousness, Ingrid was much calmer. From N?velDrama.Org. She sat calmly behind the desk. The table was full of all kinds of documents. There had been too many things happening in thepany recently. In addition to the crisis, she was the boss except for the several vice presidents above. However, most of the vice presidents were also nominal shareholders of thepany. They participated in dividends, but they did not ask much about daily management. In the past, Den was responsible for it. asionally, he would hand it over to Charles to manage. Now ¡­ no one could ask, and she was the most powerful one. Looking at her sitting there, Shawn thought her makeup was even more exquisite and her aura seemed to bepletely different. Shawn faintly felt that there was something different about this daughter of his, but as for what exactly was different, he couldn¡¯t say. It was a feeling, an indescribable feeling, which made him uneasy. ¡°Ingrid, you must give me an exnation. What exactly is going on? Why? Why is it still rted to Vicente?¡± he questioned angrily. Ingrid raised her eyes and nced at him. She did not speak. She lowered her head and continued to read through the documents. She signed her name and closed the documents. After cing them on the other side, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Dad, are you questioning me now?¡± ¡°L..Shawn was stunned for a moment. Her tone made him feel ufortable. ¡°In fact, isn¡¯t it obvious who should be responsible for the whole thing? Back then, I was the one who suggested this new Project Department, and it was established by myself. I also invited professionals to do this, but you were the one who insisted on giving the project to Vicente. He must do this project, but he refused to listen to other people¡¯s suggestions. In order to take all the credit, he refused to listen to anyone¡¯s opinion. Now, things have developed to a point where things can¡¯t be solved. So, are you questioning me now?¡± She unhurriedly criticized Vicente,pletely losing her previousforting attitude. Her expression also became a bit stern. ¡®Ingrid, you¡­¡¯ What¡¯s wrong with me? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth? In thispany, who doesn¡¯t know that Vicente is a fool? He doesn¡¯t know anything, but he is like a backseat driver. He doesn¡¯t know anything and just wants to take control of thepany He has owned everything since he was born. Even if the Petersen Group will be destroyed in his hands in the future. You will still give it to him at all costs because he is your son¡¯ Her voice suddenly grew louder, and she stood up in an imposing manner. Get Botas Shawn was shocked and subconsciously took a step back, ¡°Ingrid, what are you doing? This is the office!¡± ¡°Well, you know this is the office?¡± With a chuckle, Ingrid walked around the table towards him. ¡°Dad, now you tell me that this is the office. You rushed into my office time and time again just to find a scapegoat for your son. You even wanted me to take the me for him. He, Vicente, rushed into my office time and time again. When did he put thepany¡¯s rules and regtions in his eyes? Now you tell me this is the office? ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s do it ording to the office and thepany¡¯s regtions. Mr. Petersen, I still have work to do. Please leave!¡± Looking at her indifferent and ruthless appearance, Shawn was stunned. He stood there in a daze for a long time. His hands that hung by his side trembled slightly, and his entire body was cold. This feeling of being betrayed was really not good. Most importantly, it was his own daughter. A few days ago, she had promised him that she would find a way to save Vicente. But today, she suddenly changed her mind. She changed so quickly. ¡°Ingrid, so what you said to me before was all a lie?¡± With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°you intended not to help Vicente from the beginning, and just to watch him sink step by step¡­ No, it¡¯s simply a pit you dug, right?¡± With a mocking smile, Ingrid said, ¡°This kind of thing will depend on what you think. I did dig a hole, but I nned to make the ground foundation to build a tall building, but Vicente insisted on snatching it. He snatched it, then the tall building failed. But he insisted on digging down, digging a deep pit, and jumping in. What can I do?¡± So he couldn¡¯t me her. Vicente was the one who wanted to jump into the pit. She just ¡­ didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Good, very good!¡± After hearing the truth, Shawn waspletely defeated. He supported himself with one hand on the side of the sofa and slowly sat down on it, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it. My precious daughter actually had such a good method. She even deceived me!¡± ¡°Dad, there are many things you didn¡¯t tell!¡± she smiled coldly, ¡°all these years, I have done so many things for thepany. You can¡¯t see my talent and my ability. You only have that stupid son in your eyes. Just because he is a man, he can easily get what I have worked hard for hall of my life. Why? Do you still want me to support him? Is he worth it? ¡°Now you see clearly, with his silly brain, he can do such a thing, what ability and ability does he have to take over the Petersen Group?¡± ¡°So, this is the reason why you dug a hole for him? Did you already start nning when I brought him into the Petersen Group?¡± Until today, when Shawn heard her heartfelt words, he finally understood. After a pause, he asked tiredly, ¡°Did your mother participate in this matter as well?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as participation. But she actually knew some information,¡± she also didn¡¯t hide it from him, ¡°Dad, do you really think that the two women can coexist peacefully? My mother worked hard for the Petersen family for half of her life. Why should she ept a bastard from outside into her home? Why should she be so open-minded and ept the son you have with another woman?¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t treated you and your daughter unfairly all these years. What you eat and use¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Ingrid interrupted him, ¡°That¡¯s what you should do! Dad, think about it. If we were in a different ce, and mom brought the son of another man into the family. can you ept it? Can you be broad-minded enough to be willing to let him join the family and even inherit the Petersen family¡¯s property?¡± ¡°She is not qualified!¡± Shawn said very angrily. Even if it was just a false thought it would still make him feel very angry. Ingrid pointed at him without a trace, but now Shawn still couldn¡¯t tell it. ¡°That¡¯s the reason. Think in others¡¯ shoes. Dad, I advise you that this matter is already decided. You should give up!¡± She sat down again and picked up the teacup next to her, slowly drinking tea. The reason why she chose to tell him the truth now was that everything was almost set and there would be no more changes. That little bastard can never step into the Petersen Group again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 425 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Must Find Him After a moment of silence, Shawn suddenly raised his head andughed, ¡°Good. very good! Mv good daughter, I really misjudged you!¡± Looking at his appearance, Ingrid looked at him coldly. She did not have much of a reaction and did not even feel much. If she did not do so, it was very likely that she would be sitting here like a loser. After a while, Shawn¡¯s phone rang. Shawn was not in the mood. He slowly picked it up. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s¡­¡± After listening to a few words, he suddenly raised his head. ¡°What? ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve looked everywhere and made the call too?¡± he asked impatiently. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up, looking in Ingrid¡¯s direction. Ingrid looked at him, confused. ¡°Alright, I understand. Calm down first. No, don¡¯t call the police. Wait a moment¡­¡± He hung up the phone and red at Ingrid. ¡°What did you do to Vicente?¡± Ingrid was confused. ¡°At this time, do you still need to act in front of me?¡± Shawn snorted, now believing her at all. ¡°Now that you have pushed all the charges on him, do you still need to put him under house arrest? Where did you put him?¡± ¡°House arrest?¡± Ingridughed, ¡°Dad, you said it yourself. Now that he¡¯s carrying the me, the police will soon find him. Why should I put him under house arrest? And where can I put him? Besides, what good will it do to me to put him under house arrest?¡± She was calm and did not seem to be lying at all. Shawn stared at her for a long time and frowned. ¡°It really isn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That phone call just now was from Leslie?¡± Ingrid asked after some thought. Now, someone was still paying attention to whether Vicente had disappeared. Who else could it be other than his mother? ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to contact each other for two days.¡± Unwilling to give up, Shawn dialed Vicente¡¯s number again. Thetter¡¯s phone was still turned off. ¡°Leslie is about to go crazy. She thought that he might be in a bad mood, but it was definitely wrong to not be able to contact him all the time. At this critical juncture, eyes are staring at him everywhere. He could not run around without being discovered.¡± Therefore, Shawn¡¯s first reaction was that Vicente was under Ingrid¡¯s control, which was why Shawn was unable to find him. ¡°Yes, eyes are staring at him everywhere now. If he really runs somewhere, there will definitely be clues!¡± Nodding her head, she said, ¡°so, could it be that he just found a ce to hide?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shaking his head decisively, Shawn said, ¡°you don¡¯t understand how helpless Vicente is now. Now he can only wait for my news, wait for me to help him settle this matter, but¡­¡± However, he did not expect that not only was he unable to deal with it, but the whole thing was even worse. In an instant, he became especially depressed. ¡°Yes, he is helpless. He can only wait for you, rely on you, and even want to rely on me. But Dad, I can only rely on myself. Do you know how difficult it is for me to reach this position step by step? You can¡¯t see my efforts!¡± But her words to Shawn did not have any effect. He sighed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? Ingrid, you really did not capture Vicente?¡± ¡°Why should I arrest him?¡± With a snort, Ingrid added, ¡°don¡¯t be too anxious. I believe that he will appear soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. He was already used to relying on this daughter for so many years and was used to trusting her. ¡°The police wille soon for the perfume. If he disappears, there will naturally be police looking for him. So you don¡¯t have to worry. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you call the police or not. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you find him or not. Just wait and see.¡± She calmly took out a document and read it unhurriedly That being said, how could Shawn not worry? ¡°Forget it. Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to look for it, I will look for it myself!¡± He turned and left the office, but he looked much more haggard than before. When he went out, Ladarius just happened to enter the door and almost bumped into him. He turned his head to take a look. ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ingrid said indifferently, ¡°where have you been these past two days? I haven¡¯t seen you for two days.¡¯ ¡°In all honesty. I am doing my best to help you!¡± he giggled, not showing any nervousness at all.¡± have so many things to do recently, and I have to go to the appraisal report and appease the media. I have to go to find that perfumer. How busy I am! Look at me. I am so tired that I have lost weight! He pointed at his face, asking for credit here. ncing at him, Ingrid naturally knew that there wasn¡¯t much seriousness in his words. She sighed and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the perfumer?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°No. This kid is quite good at running. I didn¡¯t expect that he would disappear without a trace!¡± He pped his hands and felt a little emotional. From the beginning of the n, after Vicente¡¯s attention was diverted, they started to put away the, preparing to control the fake perfumer that they had especially found. This person was found by Ladarius, and then he introduced it to Vicente through some people. Vicente had just entered society and had no experience. How could he know so much? He really thought that what his friends introduced was reliable. How could he know that there were a few friends who were reliable now? In the end, what was reliable was still interests. After a series of twists and turns, the person who introduced him did not who had found the first perfumer, so even if Vicente could find the friend who he had introduced to him back then, he absolutely could not think of who the person behind it was. It was just that the perfumer disappeared after the ident. His rented apartment did not have a deposit, and he disappeared. The things were cleaned up, and it was unknown if he had run away. It would be fine if he simply an away, but they were afraid that he would not be able to run away. and staying behind would be a weakness for him. ¡°No matter what, we have to find him. Even if we can¡¯t catch him, we have to know the exact information to ensure that he won¡¯t say something he shouldn¡¯t say.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Ladarius nodded. He was aware of the stakes and interests. Looking back at the open office door, he took two steps forward, leaned close to the table, bent down, and whispered, ¡°Ms. Petersen, did your father give you anything? Is it possible that it won¡¯t take long before I change the address?¡± Even though no one dared to peep from the office door, it could see from the window that the two were in a very intimate position. Ingrid seemed to have realized it as well. She frowned and leaned back. ¡°Stand over!¡± ¡°Hey, I am just concerned about you¡­ I mean, my future!¡± However, he obediently stood back, still smiling mischievously. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 426 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 426 Chapter 426 They Think Silvia Is Guilty ¡°As long as you do your job well, you will definitely get the benefit!¡± Ingrid said coldly. She nced at Ladarius and saw him leaning against the chair and ying with a pen in his hand. Ingrid remembered what happened just now and said, ¡°Oh. By the way, Vicente is missing. Do you know about this?¡± Ladarius raised his eyes. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t know! He is missing? How? Did your father hide him?¡± ¡°I just told him not to go out. But then, I heard that he was missing, and my dad suspected that I did it.¡± Ingrid frowned. If Ladarius didn¡¯t do it, then what happened to Vicente exactly? ¡°He suspects you? What makes him think that you kidnapped that kid? That kid is now the focus of the police. He is no longer valuable to us now!¡± ¡°But he is missing, and I¡¯m the prime suspect.¡± Ingrid grabbed a pen and signed the document. ¡°Send someone to search for him and see if they can find his whereabouts. If somethinges out, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Why do you want to look for him? The police will look for him anyway.¡± Ladarius disagreed. ¡°Just do what I said!¡± Ingrid was very impatient. ¡°Go out. I still have a lot of things to do!¡± Ladarius shrugged and left Ingrid¡¯s office with a yful smile on his face. At the police station¡­ Facing a stack of photos, Silvia did not say anything. She looked at them carefully for a while before raising her eyes. ¡°Did you form a n with the manager of the Petersen Group, Vicente? You want to destroy the Petersen Group, don¡¯t you?¡± the police officer asked ording to the usual practice. ¡°What good would it do me to destroy the Petersen Group?¡± Silvia asked back indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s about businesspetition. You have a personal dispute with the deputy manager of the project department of the Petersen Group.¡± The police officer had looked at the information given, and he thought this was one probable reason. ¡°No,¡± Silvia replied firmly. ¡°We were in a rtionship in the past. But it ended long ago. Now, we¡¯re just strangers.¡± Then what about Vicente?¡± The police officer pointed at the photo and said, ¡°You are a perfumer. Vicente is in charge of the perfume project of the Petersen Group. Now the Petersen Group wants to sue you, saying that you added the prohibited ingredients to their perfume. What do you have to say about it?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Previously, you were suspected of adding prohibited ingredients to your perfume. Now, does this matter really have nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°I have already exined the truth of the previous matter to the public. As for the Petersen Group, I have no contact with them. As far as I know, they also have their own perfumers. Why don¡¯t you invite that person out and ask?¡± As Silvia spoke, she lowered her eyes to look at the photos on the table. ¡°Also, sir, these photos can¡¯t prove anything at all. I don¡¯t even know Vicente, let alone have any interactions with him.¡± Those photos were of some ¡°meeting that had happened between Silvia and Vicente face-to-face. There was still some distance between the two of them. There wasn¡¯t even a photo of Silvia sitting face-to-face with Vicente. How could these photos prove that Silvia had any collusion with Vicente? ¡°Really?¡¯ The police officer took out a receipt, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t know him, then why did he transfer money to your ount?¡± ¡°Transfer money?¡± Silvia was stunned. She knew nothing about this. The receipt was provided by the bank. It was printed with the time and amount of money. It was a total of 1.5 million dors. Vicente transferred 1.5 million dors to Silvia¡¯s ount. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this money.¡± Silvia pushed away the receipt. She knew that someone was deliberately framing her. In fact, Silvia had a lot of bank cards, but not all of them were in use. As for this bank card, Silvia had not touched it for a long time. She did not know how much money was in it, and she also did not receive any text messages. Therefore, even if someone transferred money to this bank ount, Silvia would not know it. *This is arge sum of money. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you know nothing about it!¡± Pointing at the receipt, the police officer felt that Silvia was lying. ¡®This money might be quite a lot, but I really don¡¯t care. Smiling disdainfully, Silvia said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t earned so much in the past few years as a perfumer, I still have earned quite a lot of money. With my current ability, it is not difficult for me to earn this much.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is not a difficult task for you. As long as you say something and add something to the form, you can easily get the money. Who would not be tempted?¡± Based on the current evidence, Silvia was indeed in a disadvantageous situation. But there were also many doubts. The police were also asking questions in a businesslike manner. Moreover, the Petersen Group had also given some pressure. The eyes of the public were also fixed on them. The matter had to have a result. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t prove that I have anything to do with Vicente with current evidence. First, I don¡¯t know him, and I don¡¯t have any private meetings with him. Second, if you have to say that I have colluded with him, what about the evidence? What about the transaction record? If someone deliberately framed me and knew my ount, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for that person to fake the transaction. Third¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s meaningless to say anything now. Why don¡¯t you call Vicente over? I can confront him face to face,¡± Silvia said calmly. Silvia thought anyone might frame her but Vicente. Now, Vicente was also involved in this matter. After the matter was settled, Vicente¡¯s reputation would definitely be affected. Silvia thought Vicente was not so stupid to frame others and drag himself down at the same time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The only exnation was that the mastermind framed both Silvia and Vicente at the same time. Just as the police officer was about to speak, a person came in from outside and said something to him in a hurry. Then, he looked up at Silvia, which confused Silvia ¡°Vicente is missing,¡± the police officer said. Silvia was stunned. ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± The police officer¡¯s voice became harsher. It seemed that he had already taken Silvia as a suspect. Silvia looked innocent and said, ¡°I just got this news like you! Sir, I have been busy with my work in the studio recently, and I haven¡¯t been out of the room at all. You brought me here today. How can! have the time to make Vicente disappear?¡± ¡°Maybe you hired someone.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Silvia felt that the conversation hade to a dead end. Silvia thought the police believed that she was guilty At this time, someone came in and said something. The police officer nced at Silvia, stood up. and pointed to the table. ¡°Think carefully. We will ask if you have anything else to sayter.¡± Silvia turned her head away, and the police went out. Silvia really had nothing to say because she didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t even know when the Petersen Group started this project. This matter had nothing to do with her. Not to mention that Silvia did not even know Vicente, even if the project was handled by Ladarius, so what? What did it have to do with Silvia? Silvia just wanted to do her job well. She liked making perfume. Silvia didn¡¯t care what others wanted to do. ¡°Silvia, someone came to bail you out!¡± Another police officer came in and looked at Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 427 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Make a Will After all, there was no conclusive evidence in this matter. Although the Petersen Group gave pressure, Warin was not weak at all. Simon went through the formalities and quickly bailed Silvia out. Simon said nothing along the way, but his face was gloomy. Simon was angry. Silvia could tell that Simon was very angry. She thought it would still be fine if Simon could vent his anger. However, Simon just sat there and did not speak. Silvia panicked. Silvia gently held one of Simon¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Simon nced at Silvia and did not speak. But he turned his hand and held Silvia¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Look! I was just called over to cooperate, and they just asked me a few questions. They don¡¯t have any conclusive evidence. They just said some ambiguous words,¡± Silvia said softly. ¡°Those people set up a big trap. But unfortunately, their trap was not perfect. They should have arranged some meetings between Vicente and me earlier. In that case, they might really be able to prove that I had something to do with him.¡± Silvia said half-jokingly. She was not so nervous about this matter. After all, she had not done it. Even if she went to court, she would be free soon because there was no evidence. However, if things continued for a long time, it would definitely affect the progress of the production of the themed perfume for Lisa.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you stillughing?¡± Simon looked at Silvia helplessly, but his anger dispersed when seeing her smile. Simon was indeed very angry. He thought those people were really bold. How dare they frame Simon, who was Simon¡¯s woman? ¡°Such a clumsy scheme is like a joke¡± Feeling that Simon was not that angry anymore, Silvia leaned over and said to him, ¡°But Vicente is missing. I don¡¯t know if it was their doing.¡± Vicente was Shawn¡¯s illegitimate son. Simon heard that Shawn doted on Vicente very much. How could Shawn use his loved son to set this trap? Silvia¡¯s biggest impression of Vicente was all from the day she met him in the hospital. Vicente went to find a model, but he went to the wrong room and found Winnie, which was the only time Silvia met him face-to-face. However, it was also that time that the photo was taken. It was in the pile of photos that the police had just provided In other words, there was someone secretly taking photos that day. It was unknown who was that person and who sent him to take those photos. But it was also very creepy when thinking about it. There were people staring at Silvia in the dark, like mice in the gutter. ¡°He is not the only one missing. Even that perfumer has disappeared,¡± Simon said with a sneer. ¡°Ah? No wonder the police didn¡¯t say anything when I said they could go to ask that perfumer. In other words, the most important witness has also disappeared. Now, all their focuses are on me, right?¡± Silvia felt that she was their final target. ¡°No one is allowed to do that to you!¡± Simon tightened his grip on Silvia¡¯s hand, and his dark eyes filled with hostility. ¡°I will kill whoever dares to attack you!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden. At the hospital¡­ Seeing Ingrid appear again, Cindy was not surprised at all. She just sighed, ¡°Ingrid, do you have to do this? ¡°Cindy, there is no point asking so now,¡± Ingrid said with a smile. ¡°Den might only have a few days left in this world. Why can¡¯t you just wait for these few days?¡± Cindy asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t wait, it¡¯s that thepany can¡¯t wait. There are many things in thepany that needs to be decided. Without a legitimate title, it¡¯s hard for me to do things,¡± Ingrid smiled. ¡°Cindy, you and Den should have a fifty-five percent share. It¡¯s useless for you to keep the share. Why don¡¯t you transfer your share to me? I¡¯ll help you make use of those shares!¡± Cindy said, ¡°You not only want to control thepany, but you also want the shares in our hands. Ingrid, when did you be so greedy?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we family? Why are you saying that I¡¯m greedy? If Charles were here, it wouldn¡¯t be my turn! Now that he is no longer here, what¡¯s the point of you keeping those things? You should give them to me. I will make use of them and take good care of you for the rest of your life!¡± Anyway, things had already be like this, and Ingrid was no longer afraid. No one would be able to make Ingrid stop! Ingrid wanted not only the Petersen Group but also the Halpert family. She also wanted to be an existence that people in New York could only look up to. ¡°You¡­¡± At the mention of her son, Cindy was so angry that her breathing became heavier. She covered her chest with one hand. Cindy¡¯s body was weak. Recently, she had been taking care of Den, so she had be even more haggard. Now, Ingrid was using Charles¡¯ matter to provoke Cindy. It seemed like Ingrid really wanted Cindy to die! ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± As Ingrid spoke, she walked past Cindy and went inside the room with a document bag in hand. ¡°Den, I¡¯m here to¡­¡± Ingrid said with a smile as she pushed open the door of the room. But before Ingrid could finish her sentence, the smile froze on her face. She did not expect there would be other people in the room. Frederick Klugh and Layne Ashton were two major shareholders in thepany. They had started a business with the old chairman of the Petersen Group. Now, they were not young and usually did not ask much about things in thepany. Ingrid didn¡¯t expect these two elders to be here. Originally, Ingrid didn¡¯t take Frederick and Layne seriously. After all, as long as Ingrid got the shares from Den, the seal, and the key to the safe, thepany would be hers. At that time, it didn¡¯t matter if Frederick and Layne supported Ingrid or not. However, Ingrid really did not expect that Frederick and Layne would appear here at this critical moment. ¡°Mr. Klugh. Mr. Ashton,¡± Ingrid greeted with a smile. Frederick and Layne only nodded slightly with no expression on their faces. ¡°Den, have you been feeling better these past two days? What did the doctor say?¡± Ingrid walked over calmly and bent a little to look at Den with concern. Den nced at Ingrid indifferently. Then, he turned his head away and did not speak. But Ingrid didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. She continued to smile and said, ¡°Den, it seems that you are now in better spirits today. You were very weak a few days ago and slept most of the time. You can still see people today, which means you are going to get better.¡± Besides Ingrid, no one spoke. Ingrid continued, ¡°By the way, Mr. Klugh and Mr. Ashton, why are you here today? I heard that your families are also upied with trivial matters. Why are you suddenly free today¡­ Who invited you here?¡± ¡°It is me.¡± Standing at the door, Cindy looked at Ingrid and said, ¡°Den is not in good health. There are some things that need to be arranged in advance. In addition to Mr. Ashton and Mr. Klugh, I have also arranged awyer. When the timees, Den will make a will. What else do you want to ask?¡± Ingrid was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Cindy would do this. But she immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°What can I ask? But I think Den is still healthy. Why does he have to make his will at this time? Besides, Charles is already¡­¡± ¡°Ingrid Petersen!¡± Cindy rarely called Ingrid by her full name. She said with a stern look on her face, ¡°Den is very tired. You should go back now.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 428 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Am Not Beautiful? *Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to y hardball before the two shareholders. She still cared about her reputation. Ingrid thought, I didn¡¯t know that Cindy would have such a trick up her sleeve. / underestimated her. Can it be that Den came up with such an idea? Ingrid shot one nce at the dying man on the bed and wondered, Can he use his brain? ¡°Ms. Petersen, you may leave now. After thewyeres, we will start the notarization,¡± Layne said. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust us?¡± Frederick asked. ¡°Come on! You two are the founding members of thepany. I trust you, of course. However, my uncle is in a poor state of health. I am afraid that he can¡¯t make an effective will without a cool head¡­¡± Layne interrupted Ingrid, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be a thorough examination before the notarization. We won¡¯t let Mr. Petersen make a will till he has a clear head. This will is just a precaution. It will be best if Mr. Petersen can pull through.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t agree more!¡± Ingrid forced a smile. She decided to leave because she knew that she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal today. ¡°Cindy, please take good care of my uncle!¡± Ingrid said meaningfully Cindy smiled coldly and didn¡¯t bother to see Ingrid off. Ingrid left the hospital. She got mad at the thought of her failure. My n went on well before the two old men appeared. They have been idle for a long time, so why did they get involved in this matter all of a sudden? Ingrid thought. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Ingrid to bribe Layne and Frederick now. Moreover, the Petersen Group was under the spotlight recently, and the media paid close attention to it. Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake at a critical moment like this. Ingrid had spent a lot of time and energy on this n, and it was perfect, apart from some small errors. It is weird that they haven¡¯t found Vicente or his whereabouts yet. Ingrid thought. Ingrid knew some men in the underworld. Why can¡¯t they find Vicente? Can Vicente have the power of invisibility? Ingrid wondered This variable annoyed Ingrid. Ingrid thought for a while in the car. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Have you found Vicente?¡± ¡°Not yet?¡± Ingrid inserted her fingers into her hair and became agitated. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for you to find a person? Is it so difficult? What have you done? I don¡¯t care where he is, at home or abroad, I need to know his whereabouts!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Is it so difficult to find out where one is? I haven¡¯t told them to bring Vicente back yet. Ingrid thought After deliberation, Ingrid started the car and drove to a hotel. Abel lived in a hotel. He wouldn¡¯t buy a house for a visit here. Ingrid knew which hotel and which room Abel lived in. ¡°Send a bottle of red wine to Room 1818,¡± Ingrid said to the receptionist before going upstairs. Then, Ingrid took the elevator upstairs. Ingrid was alone in the elevator because few people lived on high floors. Ingrid took out her lipstick from the small bag she carried and refined her makeup before the mirror in the elevator. Then, she pulled off her hairband, spread her hair behind her back, and pulled some to her chest. Looking in the mirror, Ingrid saw a coquettish woman. The elevator stopped. Ingrid put away her lipstick and walked straight to Room 1818. Ingrid had pressed the doorbell a few times when the door was pulled open from the inside. Abel stood in the room with water dripping down his hair. Abel wrapped himself in arge bathrobe. It seemed he had just taken a shower. There was still heat around Abel. With strong muscles and dark eyes, Abel looked like a cheetah ready to attack. Ingrid suddenly felt nervous. Ingrid was good at nning, had a full n, and got herself prepared for it. However, she was still nervous because it was her first time doing such a thing. ¡°You?¡± Abel narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Ingrid to appear here and at this hour. ¡°Yes, me!¡± Ingrid smiled, swallowed her saliva, pushed Abel into the room, walked in, and closed the door behind her. ¡°Well, are you unhappy to see me?¡± Ingrid sat down on a sofa casually, crossed her slender legs in a beautiful curve, and looked up at Abel. ¡°How disappointing. I thought this would be a good surprise for you.¡± Abel smiled and sat opposite Ingrid. He casually picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, took out a cigarette, lit it, and bit it in his mouth. ¡°Did youe to seduce me?¡± ¡°Given my status, do I need to do so?¡± Ingrid¡¯s voice was seductive and soft. ¡°Even if I did, am I not beautiful enough to bewitch you?¡± After blowing out a smoke ring. Abel bent down and approached Ingrid. Ingrid held her head high to show her perfect neck and stared at Abel with affection in her watery eyes. Abel pinched Ingrid on her chin, lifted it, and scrutinized Ingrid as if he was evaluating a product. At last, Abel said, ¡°You are very beautiful!¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Ingrid smiled at the praise. ¡°However, I have seen a lot of beautiful women.¡± Abel let go of Ingrid coldly. ¡°Do you think there are no beautiful women in Washington?¡± What Abel had said and done greatly humiliated Ingrid. Ingrid was proud of her beauty and firmly believed that she would achieve something if she devoted herself to the entertainment industry. Ingrid had no rich friends who were more beautiful than her. However, Ingrid felt slighted by Abel. ¡°I know that Washington doesn¡¯tck beauties. However, is there a woman as beautiful and capable as I?¡± Ingridy on her side and her good figure was revealed. Ingrid took off her coat at the door, so she wore only a slinky ck dress. Her good figure became obvious after shey on the sofa. It was an invitation. Ingrid thought that no man could resist her seduction and that all men would get a nosebleed for her. Abel stood there and looked down at Ingrid coldly. The temperature in the hotel room seemed to be rising slowly. Right then, the doorbell rang, and the red wine was delivered. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 429 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Love Isn¡¯t Necessary *¡±Did you order wine?¡± Abel opened the door and got the bottle of red wine. ¡°We need some wine for this beautiful night!¡± Ingrid stood up, took the red wine from Abel, and then went to get two goblets. Ingrid opened the wine and poured it into the goblets. ¡°For our alliance, cheers!¡± Abel held his goblet and watched Ingrid clink hers against his. Abel did not drink the wine. He looked at Ingrid indifferently. ¡°When did I agree to join hands with you?¡± ¡°Come on! Didn¡¯t we have a discussion? Abel, think about the benefits I can bring you.¡± After a pause, Ingrid took a sip of red wine and continued, ¡°As far as I know, you are not the most favored child in the Halpert family. You almost fell out with your family because of perfume. Do you want to turn back on your family? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing the support from your family?¡± Abel looked at Ingrid with inquiries in his eyes. ¡°To be honest, I know that feeling because I have been slighted by my family for a long time. No matter how hard I work, they won¡¯t give me a chance. Do you know why? Because I am a girl! Just because I am a woman! Don¡¯t you think it absurd?¡± Ingrid did not look at Abel when speaking. Her gazended on the goblet in her hand. The red wine in the goblet was beautiful, and it slid along the inside of the goblet. Its destination will be my stomach. Ingrid thought. ¡°Abel, you are different. You have the opportunity and ability. Are you willing to hand out what belongs to you? Why should you hand out what is supposed to be yours?¡± Speaking, Ingrid poured herself some wine and soon drank half a bottle of wine. Her speech became illogical. Abel didn¡¯t drink much. He listened quietly and felt that Ingrid seemed different from usual. What happened to her tonight? Abel wondered. Abel heard of the mess about the Petersen Group and had done an investigation about Ingrid. Abel knew that Ingrid was supposed to be the only daughter of Shawn. However, Shawn had an illegitimate child and wanted to hand over the family business to him. Ingrid was unsatisfied with this arrangement. She wanted to consolidate her position through her marriage to Abel. This strategy wasn¡¯t new in the upper ss. However, Abel disliked such a scheming woman. Ingrid was scheming and shrewd, so Abel felt it tiresome to spend his life with such a woman. Abel thought, I will have to stay alert all the time in this marriage. I want an easy life. Ingrid will be a good business partner. Ingrid didn¡¯t know what Abel was thinking. She simply listed all the pros and cons, and Abel became the best choice for her. Abel had a good family background and was handsome. Never had Ingrid thought whether Abel liked her or not. In her opinion, love didn¡¯t matter in marriage because only benefits could bind the couple together forever! Benefits could bring two different souls together or separate them! Ingrid¡¯s parents got married for their interests. They didn¡¯t get divorced for the same reason. Therefore, love isn¡¯t necessary for a marriage. Ingrid thought. ¡°Abel¡­¡±Ingrid put down her goblet and stumbled into Abel¡¯s arms. ¡°Come on! You have no better choice than me! You have the best choice in your arms!¡± Ingrid reached out a finger, tapped Abel on his nose, and smiled drunkenly. Abel held Ingrid with one hand to prevent her from falling to the ground. He lowered his head and looked at Ingrid¡¯s face. It is a beautiful face. However, I won¡¯t feel at ease with a femme fatale at home. Abel thought. The red lips approached Abel¡¯s. Abel turned his head and avoided the kiss before it happened. Ingrid missed her target and was stunned. She didn¡¯t foresee that Abel would dodge this kiss. Is this man so decent? Ingrid wondered. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are drunk. You should go home now!¡± Abel said. ¡°Why?¡± Ingrid blinked and asked. Abel felt that Ingrid was cute and pitiful at this moment. After a sigh, Abel picked up the goblet and drank a few mouthfuls of wine. ¡°You are not my cup of tea.¡± ¡°Why?¡¯ Ingrid frowned and tilted her head. ¡°Do ¡­ you like Silvia too?¡± Ingrid had fallen for Simon and wanted to marry him. Simon was charming and taught Ingrid a lesson. After that, Ingrid gave up her ambition and looked for another candidate in her circle. It wasn¡¯t easy for Ingrid to find a suitable candidate like Abel. However, Abel refused to cooperate with her. Ingrid gritted her teeth with hatred. Am I inferior to Silvia? Why do the men I chose to fall for her? Ingrid wondered. Abel did not answer Ingrid because he was thinking about the question. Abel was not sure if he loved Silvia. I do care about Silvia and want to conquer her. Does that mean love? I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t feel jealous of Simon when he appears with Silvia. Abel thought. As for Ingrid, Abel felt sure that he didn¡¯t like her. He felt horny with Ingrid in his arms. However, he instantly calmed down at the thought that he would have to spend the rest of his life with such a woman. Abel didn¡¯t exin, and Ingrid didn¡¯t know him well. Therefore, Ingrid took this silence as acquiescence. Ingrid sobered up. She distanced herself from Abel and turned cold. ¡°Here is a tip for you. Silvia is loyal to Simon. I am afraid that you will waste your time if you court her.¡± ¡°Is the result important?¡± Abel looked at Ingrid and didn¡¯t agree with her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the process is more exciting?¡± Ingrid was speechless. It seems he has set his mind on Silvia. If so, I have wasted my time. He won¡¯t help me cope with Silvia. I lost this game atst! Ingrid thought. ¡°Got you. I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡± Ingridbed her hair with her hand, picked up her coat, and put it on. Tying her belt, Ingrid said, ¡°Another tip. If you want to tame Silvia, do it now. ¡°Silvia is under investigation for her malpractice, and the Petersen Group will sue her for adding prohibited ingredients. She will have to seek help if she doesn¡¯t want to go to prison.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 430 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Ask Yourself ¡°Ms. Petersen, are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Abel turned around and nced at her. He didn¡¯t sound pleased. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a reminder. After saying that, Ingrid smiled, opened the door, and walked out of the room. After leaving Abel, Ingrid became more and more restless. She had thought that everything was under her control, but in just two days, she seemed to have an uncontroble feeling. It felt like she had made a big. She thought she was sitting there and watching others fall into the trap, butter she slowly found that she was also in the of others, but she was just their prey. No, no! It shouldn¡¯t be like this. There must be something wrong! Silvia was indeed unlucky these days. The Petersen Group was going to use her of colluding with insiders and tampering with the perfume. And the Perfuming Association, at this time, seized the opportunity to step in and use her of illegal practice. Even some of her fans who supported her before began to suspect her. Some of them changed their sides and thought that she was just fishing for fame and reputation. They suspected that what she showed in front of others was all fake. The people online were divided into two groups. On the one hand, they believed her. They believed that she could get out of danger every time and that there would be a reversal every time. They believed in her and her perfuming ability. On the other hand, some people stood on the opposite side. They thought that as the biggest industry association in the country, there must be a reason why the Perfuming Association used her. And she still didn¡¯t exin about the license. Did she really have no license? And the first perfume the Petersen Group had just released had a problem, which was added with an illicit substance. Not long ago, in the press conference, she said that she could add some other ingredients to it. Everyone had heard it. How could it not be her? The two sides were in a fierce tussle, and Silvia didn¡¯t respond. She seemed to be busy these two days, with the studio and other things outside. There were more phone calls, and no one knew what she was busy with. On that day, an uninvited guest came to the studio. It was rare for Abel to see that the door was open. He didn¡¯t need to knock on it and could walk in directly. The whole yard was filled with nts, and the air was filled with all kinds of fragrances, such as flowers, herbs, and even medicinal herbs. It was a little strange when they mixed. As a perfumer, even though he was used to mixing strange smells, each mix was different, so he felt a little ufortable when smelling it. Under the wall, a figure was busy cutting grass and putting it in the basket beside it. Then she stretched the scissors to another one. She was so concentrated that she didn¡¯t notice anyoneing in until¡­ Abel coughed. Silvia stopped what she was doing and turned around. The sun was so dazzling that she squinted slightly and looked at him. ¡°Well¡­ You are really enjoying yourself,¡± Abel said as he walked into the corridor full of flowers. ¡°Mr. Halpert, are you here tough at me?¡± Silvia said without raising her head, continuing her work. Of course, she knew the gossip on the Inte, but it was not her end. No matter what she said now, it would cause disputes. It was better for her to be quiet and do what she should do. ¡°Do you know you have be a joke?¡± He nced at the table next to him, where a whole set of purple tea sets were ced. She was actually in the mood to taste tea. It seemed that she was not pretending to be calm. ¡°So what? It¡¯s hard to tell who is a joke before the end.¡± She cleaned up the other weeds and put all the tools into the basket. Then she stood up and walked into the house. Seeing her disappear from his sight, Abel quickly stood up and followed her in. The room was much cooler than the outside. Silvia put down the basket, slowly sorted out her flowers and nts, washed them, smoothened them, and put them into different categories. Abel looked at her. Abel actually did these things a lot. As a perfumer, these were all basic. It looked trivial, but they had to do it by themselves to experience the difference in the materials of each thing, and then materials could be better used and refined. In recent years, after Abel joined the association, most of these were done by his assistants. He only performed, so he hadn¡¯t done these basic things for a long time. ¡°Now the Petersen Group uses you of tampering with their perfume, and you are not qualified to practice either. With these two charges added up, you can¡¯t escape from jail.¡± Standing not far behind her, Abel continued, ¡°Are you really not worried at all? Or are you so confident in Warin and Mr. Palmer that you think he can protect you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether he can protect me or not, but he will try his best. I know that.¡± After washing her hands, Silvia turned to look at him and said, ¡°As for going to jail¡­ Don¡¯t bother yourself, Mr. Halpert. I will remember your contribution.¡± Looking into her clear eyes, Abel felt a little guilty. He knew what was going on in the whole story. But even if he was in control of the key thing that could affect her situation, she did not beg him, nor did she show any panic. She was too calm. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be so stubborn. Since you are a member of this industry, shouldn¡¯t you follow the rules? To get a perfuming certificate and join the association. It should be what every professional in our country wants to do. Now the opportunity is in front of you. As long as you are willing to admit your mistakes and be willing to make up for the certificate, I promise that no matter what happens, you will definitely be able to pass the examination and then naturally join the association. From now on, we will work together and make the American perfume industry better. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± He thought this woman was simply a brainless person. He was providing her with a promising future. As long as she nodded, her path would be smooth, but she insisted on choosing an unhappy path ¡°With you?¡± With a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth, Silvia took two steps forward and looked up at him. ¡°How can you make it better? Set the threshold and make rules. All the perfumers who want to enter this industry must abide by the rules set by you or your team. If they don¡¯t listen to you, they don¡¯t deserve to be a perfumer and can¡¯t enter this industry. Is this the so-called better thing for you? ¡°Mr. Halpert, ask yourself. Do you want to be a perfumer or a perfuming officer?¡± Abel was shocked. This question went straightforward and he couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. Ask myself! he thought about her words. ¡°So, you won¡¯t admit your mistake?¡± Abel took a deep breath and asked. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I admit my fault?¡± She still looked indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Just wait!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 431 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Just You Wait Abel didn¡¯t understand what she meant at that time, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to understand what she meant by asking him to wait. It seemed that overnight, there suddenly appeared many posts about the Perfuming Association on the Inte. The titles of these posts and what they were about were varied, but all of them pointed to the industry¡¯s darkness. In the past two days, illicit elements in the perfume of the Petersen Group and the fact that Silvia had been resisted became a trending topic. However, since these posts were released, ¡°industry dark side¡± and ¡°Perfuming Association¡¯s breaking news¡± became popr searched topics. Although these posts were different, there were all kinds of scandals. They exposed how some leaders of the association used power to seek private benefits, set thresholds at will, and made decisions at will. Before the association could figure out where these posts came from and who posted them, a lot of people joined hands to boycott the Perfuming Association. They were all famous perfumers. Even some American perfumers abroad had signed their names to join them to resist the Perfuming Association. They said that the Perfuming Association was a good thing at the beginning, but after so many years, it had be bureaucratic. Many things had changed. Now it had be a power manipted by some people, which hadid a stumbling block to the perfuming industry of America. Those perfumers said they used to be threatened. They had to pay to join the Perfuming Association, and there were some other unreasonable things that they had gone through. Some of them were robbed of their merits, reputation and some were even forced to have sex with powerful guys. There were so many posts at the same time, not only attracting attention but also causing a hot topic. The Perfuming Association was first shocked, and then quickly reacted and wanted to suppress the trend. But how could they suppress such a hot topic? It went trending overnight. There was no time for them to remove the popr searches or delete so many posts. The people online were crazy and almost everyone was discussing these things. The Perfuming Association had turned from a superior organization to a notorious name in this industry. Abel had been so busy in the past two days that he had no time to care about Silvia. But he knew very well that she might have done this. After all, she was so calm at that time. However, Silvia had nothing to do with it. How could she contact so many people? How could she convince them to stand up for her? And most importantly, the information leaked from the post was not made up, and most of it was true. In addition to her ability to gather information, Abel was also surprised that the corruption in the association was true, but he did not notice it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! I guessed it might be her, but I haven¡¯t gotten any evidence yet.¡± It was a call from Johnson, who was very angry and coughed from time to time. It sounded like he was very angry. ¡°I¡¯m investigating. I¡¯ll find it out. Mr. Stewart, don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s really her, I¡¯ll make her pay the price!¡± After hanging up the phone, Abel had mixed feelings. In the past few days, Silvia¡¯s voice had been ringing in his ears. ¡°Ask yourself why you joined the association. Do you want to be a perfumer or an officer?¡± Yes, he was indeed a passionate man back then. Especially under the opposition of his family, he smoothly joined the Perfuming Association. He became one of them at a young age, which was the greatest recognition he received. In the association, he was young and highly talented. He was promoted soon because he was highly thought of and had some background. But when he became part of the management step by step, he rarely made perfume and essential oil by himself. Those were all done by his students. He had more meetings and was on the way to meetings every day. Besides, there were all kinds of social events, so it was inevitable for him to start smoking and drinking. He often stayed in the hotel and smelled all kinds of perfume and makeup, which made his nose less sensitive than before. In the past few years, he had done many things other than perfuming itself. In particr, after reading the online posts, criticism, and usations, he found that the Perfuming Association might really go in the wrong direction. Therefore, in the past two years, there had been no particrly outstanding perfumes but only average ones. Thinking of this, he found himself wavering. He actually agreed with Silvia from the bottom of his heart and thought what she said was right. He thought to himself, is this really what he wants? Is this the result he wants? But anyway, as long as he was still a member of the Perfuming Association, he had to take up his responsibility. He couldn¡¯t allow anything to discredit the association. He got himself together and sat in front of theputer. After opening Twitter, he thought for a while and drew up a statement. The statement mainly emphasized that recently, the Perfuming Association had been attacked and framed by someone on purpose. The Perfuming Association would definitely take legal weapons to protect themselves and defend their rights. And they would sue those people. After writing this statement and changing the wrong words, he sent an email to Washington, asking someone to print it out, put a seal on it, and then scan it for him. It took him a lot of time to finish this. When he was about to upload the statement, he paused for a while and then exited the page to check the current situation. He waspletely stunned at the sight. His fingers froze, and her back was covered with cold sweat. Within just a few hours, Twitter almost crashed. The topic was so hot that Twitter crashed two times and he almost couldn¡¯t log in. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He managed to log in but was shocked by the top searches. ¡°Johnson Stewart¡±. ¡°Chairman of the association¡±. ¡°Lost sense of smell¡±. These were terrifying. With his trembling fingers, Abel clicked on it and saw the details. He had a general look at them. It said that Johnson, the chairman of the Perfuming Association, had a high reputation and professional authority. However, no one knew that Johnson had lost his sense of smell a few years ago. He could not tell the difference between the scents, let alone distinguish the smell of each kind of perfume. How could a person without a sense of smell be a professional judge of perfuming? How could he be the chairman of the association? Moreover, he had hosted several perfumepetitions in the and he was even the most authoritative domestic judge. past few years, If he really had no sense of smell, wouldn¡¯t thosepetitions be ironic? This topic shocked all the people at once. Not only the onlookers were interested in it, but also some people who had participated in thepetition defended themselves from being eliminated before, which had a great social impact. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 432 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 432 Chapter 432 More Shocking In fact, Abel was the most confused one. He had been in the association for two or three years. In his position, he was very close to Johnson and often came into contact with him. But why didn¡¯t he notice that Johnson had lost his sense of smell? Was it a false usation or¡­ He stood up and made a cup of coffee, staring nkly at theputer screen. Instead of being so anxious, he could calm down and think it over now. He remembered that he had attended events and been judges together with Johnson these years¡­ He didn¡¯t feel anything unusual, but now when he calmed down and recalled carefully, he really came up with some details. For example, every time he participated in the assessment, he would analyze the perfumes of the new perfumes. Johnson asked him to go first. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, just thinking that it was Johnson¡¯s test and training for him. And every time he finished his speech, Johnson would praise him and add a few more words. If it weren¡¯t for this time, he wouldn¡¯t have felt anything strange. But in the past few years, it had been the same every time, and every event was no exception. Even if it wasn¡¯t him, it was the same for others in the same event as Johnson. He always let others. comment first, and Johnson himself would be thest one. Johnson just added a few words, nothing surprising at all. Most of them were just clich¨¦. Johnson encouraged the participants and criticized them sometimes and then ended. Was there really something wrong with his nose? After thinking for a while, Abel picked up the phone and dialed back, but the phone was not answered. It was a power-off notice. Maybe Johnson turned off his phone because he couldn¡¯t stand it. With such a hot topic, the media must be crazy. And Johnson¡¯s family and friends must also call him a lot. It was not strange that Abel couldn¡¯t get through. After thinking for a while, Abel called the headquarter of the Perfuming Association. ¡°It¡¯s me. Is Mr. Stewart there?¡± ¡°Mr. Stewart is not here. He hasn¡¯te recently.¡± It was Johnson¡¯s assistant who answered the phone. ¡°Mr. Halpert, when will youe back? The association is ¡­ in a mess.¡± Of course, Abel knew that. After the hot topic came out, it was aplete mess. In the beginning, there was some news that didn¡¯t matter at all. Even if there was something wrong with the management, it could only be said that it was the management¡¯s problem. It was not a big problem at all. They just needed to apologize. But now it was Johnson. He was the most authoritative person in the Perfuming Association. If something went wrong with him, who would have confidence in the Perfuming Association in the future? They would only feel that this association was a mess from top to bottom. ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying to think of a solution.¡± Abel held the phone. ¡°If you see Mr. Stewart, please make sure he calls me back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Halpert!¡± After hanging up the phone, Abel dialed another number. No one answered the phone, but it was not hung up either. It kept ringing until it was almost hung up automatically. Finally, someone answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Abel.¡± Abel came straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Halpert. What¡¯s up?¡± Silvia asked calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Did you post those about the Perfuming Association online?¡± He didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush. It was boring to pretend not to know at this time. In fact, they knew each other well. Silvia smiled. ¡°Are you questioning me? Who are you to do that? As the vice president of the Perfuming Association?¡± ¡°No matter who I am, do you dare to do it and dare not admit it?¡± Abel took the phone away and pressed the record button. ¡°Did I say no? Did I say I did it again?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve read the posts about your association on the Inte. Amazing. I¡¯m also curious. I want to ask Mr. Halpert. Is what they say true? You are the vice president of the association, so you should be very clear about it, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± He said without hesitation. How could he admit it, not to mention that he was recording? ¡°Those nonsense are obviously framed by someone. Silvia, you asked someone to post those posts, and they are also made up by you, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Halpert, I don¡¯t know if they are made up or not, but the posts aren¡¯t from me. I¡¯m as curious as other people online. May I ask if Johnson really has lost his sense of smell?¡± Abel felt as if his neck was strangled and he couldn¡¯t breathe. Then he hung up the phone and felt more depressed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Silvia didn¡¯t fall for it at all. Even if he had started recording for a long time, it was in vain. After hanging up the phone, Silvia took a look at the time. Then she went to theboratory to check the materials that were being extracted and purified and record the changes in their shapes and data. She was still doing experiments. This theme perfume had been dyed a lot recently as she had to cooperate with the police investigation. Although she didn¡¯t have to stay in the police station. because of Simon¡¯s bail, she had to answer questions at any time. The police didn¡¯t make much progress. They kept asking and asking. There was no further evidence, nor did they find any witnesses. Although the case was started, it couldn¡¯t be decided yet. Fortunately, the Petersen Group didn¡¯t put any pressure on her anymore. As for whether the problem with the perfume was caused by the Petersen Group or by the Petersen Group¡¯s collusion with others, there was no definite conclusion and the dispute was endless. The Petersen Group¡¯s perfumes had been removed from the market. They had suffered a great loss, so they apologized and paid for it. Silvia¡¯s perfumes were of various types and had arge number of them, and they had been sold for so many years. At present, it was only said that there was something wrong with the Petersen Group, and it was not clear if it had anything to do with her, so it did not have much impact on her. In addition, she had left Warin recently, so there was no impact on Warin and Carmelo. She didn¡¯t make new perfumes, so the recent crisis did not hurt her too much. ¡°I¡¯m really d that you made such a wise decision to resign!¡± Winnie took off her mask, washed. her hands, and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that thepany will have to bear the will naturally give you more pressure. How can you be so free now?¡± pressure, so it This was the benefit of having her own studio. Although it was a little hard and difficult, as the boss, she didn¡¯t have to listen to others¡¯ opinions and had her own choices. ¡°You are d that you resigned and you are freer, aren¡¯t you?¡± ncing at her, Silvia said jokingly. Although it was a joke, it was true that Winnie was freer here. Anyway, they worked together to start a studio, build their brand, and have a happy start together. ¡°I think so. You have had too much freedom recently. Don¡¯t you remember that this is the studio, not home?¡± Simon walked in, followed by Freddie. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 433 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Give Birth to a Child ¡°Why did youe so early?¡± Silvia walked up to Simon with a smile and reached out her hand to hold him. Simon naturally wrapped his arms around her waist, clinging to her. Seeing that the two of them were so sweet, Winnie couldn¡¯t help but blush. She nced at Freddie, who was so dull. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t have the same fun as Silvia. ¡°You haven¡¯t been home for days. If I don¡¯te here today, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Speaking of this, Simon really regretted setting up a studio for her. She just stayed here and enjoyed it. ¡°No, it¡¯s almost done today. The next step is to mix and make the finished product. It¡¯s almost done,¡± Silvia smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well for days. Of course, I need to go back and have a good sleep.¡± Then she turned to look at Winnie and said, ¡°You too. Go back and have a good rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I can wait here for more detailed data,¡± Winnie said in a hurry. Freddie cast a nce at her and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re tired.¡± Winnie, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not tired!¡± ¡°You are tired, obviously.¡± He was always serious, but now his serious face made people feel that it was true. Subconsciously, Winnie raised her hand to touch her face. Feeling confused, Winnie asked, ¡°Is it obvious?¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was not until then that Winnie realized that she was fooled by Freddie again. Winnie threw a pillow at Freddie and he took it over quickly. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. back ¡°Well, he¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been really tired for the past two days. How can you not be tired? Let¡¯s go and have a good rest. There¡¯s still work to doter, and I¡¯m not afraid that we can¡¯t finish it. Moreover¡­¡± Silvia paused and said with a smile, ¡°I have a hunch that after this work is finished, there should be more orders next.¡± ¡°So confident?¡± Simon nodded at her. He liked to see her confident face. ¡°Of course!¡± She didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself before. After all, she had been working on her own all the time. She didn¡¯t know how good she was. She was afraid of failure, and she didn¡¯t dare to face challenges. However, in the past two years, she had been constantly facing challenges, calmly facing and epting failure and setbacks. Only then did she realize that although the outside world was big, it Shr was not as terrible as she thought. She became more and more confident and loved to challenge herself. Every time she had new achievements and received more recognition, it became her motivation to make progress again. They left the studio. Freddie had nned to send Simon home first, and then send his girlfriend home. Simon waved his hand and asked them to leave first. Simon didn¡¯t want them to disturb him and Silvia. Then Freddie drove back with his pouting girlfriend. Simon drove the car and Silvia sat in the passenger seat. After a while, Silvia fell asleep with her head against the window. She was really tired recently. She was not only busy with her new job but also faced with rumors and nders from all everyone. She closed her eyes and frowned. There were dark circles under her eyes, which made Simon feel sorry for her. He slowed down the car, turned down the cold air, and drove home without saying anything. She was so tired that she hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Simon stopped the car and waited. He was not in a hurry. He just looked at her sleeping face. The car was quiet as if the world was peaceful. This was the most peaceful and true happiness he yearned for. And all this was because of her. In a daze, Silvia suddenly woke up from her dream. When she opened her eyes, it was already dark outside. Then she looked around and remembered where she was. The driver¡¯s seat was empty, and Simon was nowhere to be found. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little flustered. She sat up straight and looked around. When she saw him on the phone not far away and looking at her sideways, she felt relieved again. He looked very focused. His tall figure attracted people unconsciously from his side. She didn¡¯t know since when he had upied her mind step by step. She had thought that after the incident about Ladarius, she would not have any true feelings for anyone. Even if she had a crush on him, she would not fall in love as deeply as before. Butter she found that she was wrong. She was deeply in love with him because he was worth it! Perhaps sensing something, Simon turned to look in her direction. His cold eyes became gentle at the sight of her. Smiling at him, Silvia opened the door and got out of the car. When she walked in front of him, he just hung up the phone. There was cold air all over his body. She didn¡¯t know who was on the phone just now, but she was sure that it was an unhappy call. It didn¡¯t matter. There were a lot of annoying calls recently. She took his arm and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wake me up? Have I slept for a long time?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go to the studio to pick you up, are you not going to sleep?¡± He scolded her, but couldn¡¯t hide the concern in his eyes. ¡°Wash your face. I¡¯ve ordered something to eat. It¡¯ll be here soon. Go back to sleep after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Silvia nodded obediently. She washed her face and came out. As expected, the food was sent here soon. Simon ordered the food from her favorite restaurant, probably because she was too tired and didn¡¯t want to go out. The two sat face to face, with several dishes ced in front of them. She kept saying while eating, ¡°You ordered so much. It¡¯s a waste if we can¡¯t finish it!¡± ¡°Then you should eat more. It won¡¯t be a waste if you finish it.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? That¡¯s enough for me for a whole day. I¡¯m not a pig!¡± Her cheeks were puffed up. She didn¡¯t look like a pig, but like a little hamster that hid goods. Simon smiled, ¡°Maybe there is another way.¡± ¡°What?¡± She asked casually. Although she said too much, she couldn¡¯t stop eating. The food he ordered was delicious, which waspletely what she liked. ¡°For example, how about having a baby to share with us?¡± She almost spat out a mouthful of soup. She was choking and coughing. How could he say that giving birth to a baby was to share the food? What ame excuse! Silvia rolled her eyes at him. He had been thinking about it since the fake pregnancyst time. ¡°Many things have happened recently. Are you sure it¡¯s right to have a baby at this time?¡± She answered slowly. Putting down the chopsticks, Simon wiped his mouth slowly. ¡°Many things have happened all the time, not recently. Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not depends not on the date, but on¡­ you.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His straightforward words and his passionate eyes made Silvia blush. ¡°I¡­¡± Just then, her phone rang. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 434 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Unnecessary Silvia picked up her phone and hung it up. Then she continued to eat. After a while, the phone rang again. She hung up, and it called again. It seemed that it repeated several times. ¡°Who is so annoying? Let me scold him for you!¡± Seeing the impatience on her face, Simon said jokingly and was about to help her take the phone that rang again. Silvia hung up and shook her head. ¡°Then you have to scold a lot of people.¡± Raising his eyebrows, he thought for a while and asked, ¡°Reporters?¡± It called many times and wasn¡¯t the same person. So it must be the reporters who wanted information from her. She shrugged. Since she was full, she had no interest in eating anymore. She stood up and cleaned up the dishes. ¡°Leave them alone,¡± Simon said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t listen to him this time. She put all the dishes in the kitchen with him and put them into the dishwasher. Listening to the sound inside, she breathed a sigh of relief. In the living room, her phone was still ringing. She nced at itzily. ¡°Is it because of ¡­ the thing about Johnson?¡± After thinking for a while, he said. He could always urately guess the most important part. Silvia nodded. ¡°I know once this matter is exposed, I will get involved.¡± Although there was no irrefutable evidence to prove that she exposed this matter, recently, she had been in a fierce fight with the Perfuming Association. The scandals of the association were suddenly exposed one after another, and it was impossible for everyone to not pay attention to her. ¡°No matter who exposed it, as long as it is the truth, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just a little annoyed.¡± With her hands supporting the operating table behind her, Silvia looked up at the ceiling and sighed deeply. At first, she just wanted to be a perfumer. She wanted to make the perfume she liked and many people liked it. Different styles and fragrances could all make people feel rxed and happy. In this world, people came and went, and there were always many things that couldn¡¯t be kept. If she could keep some fragrances and when people smelled that, they would think of her. It was very romantic. But she didn¡¯t expect that even such a simple wish would be so difficult to realize. In the past, it was Ladarius. He pursued fame and fortune, took away all the honor and merits that belonged to her, and even colluded with Vivienne to deceive her. Later, she did have a good time in Carmelo, but with a little achievement, she was targeted by the Perfuming Association again. It was more like coercion than an invitation. Whether she wanted it or not, since the Perfuming Association invited her, it was considered her supreme honor. How could she refuse that? And she was not allowed to refuse that. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When she refused, what waited for her was a crazy counterattack. They tried every means to find fault with her and even wanted to make her unable to be a perfumer. On the other side, the Petersen Group tried every means to frame her. She didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult for her to do something she liked quietly! Why couldn¡¯t they focus on their career? Why did they have to y tricks like this? ¡°If you feel annoyed, I¡¯ll take care of these things,¡± Simon put his arm around her shoulder and said seriously. He could have helped her solve all these things, but she had to solve them by herself. But if she hadn¡¯t insisted on dealing with them by herself, he wouldn¡¯t have known that she was actually very resourceful. ¡°I won¡¯t be weak since I havee here!¡± Silvia shook her head and stood up. ¡°But I think I should have another phone number.¡± She couldn¡¯t turn off her phone. What if she missed important information? But it was also annoying, so it was better to make some preparations. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll have someone prepare it right away,¡± Simon said. Then he followed her out of the kitchen. Looking at the phone that kept ringing, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia poured two sses of warm water and gave one to him. ¡°Is it true that Mr. Stewart has lost his sense of smell?¡± To be honest, Simon was also shocked when he heard the news at the beginning. If it weren¡¯t for the news released by Silvia, he would have thought that it was nonsense. Maybe it was just a rumor. Although he trusted her very much, he couldn¡¯t help asking. Holding the ss, Silvia paused and nodded. ¡°When did you know that?¡± If it was true, then she was too clever. Johnson was very respected in the perfuming industry. Nowadays, many perfumers were his students, and these students had their own students. It could be said that Johnson had many disciples. So many people didn¡¯t notice that he had lost his sense of smell. Even Simon had never heard of this kind of news. Even if he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the perfume industry, it was impossible for such a big thing to be not found by others at all. How did she know that? ¡°In fact, I was just suspecting at the beginning,¡± Silvia said lightly, sipping the warm water in her ss. ¡°I¡¯ve watched many perfuming videos before, including science types,petitions, activities, and so on¡­ ¡°At first, I was just curious. Every time I saw Mr. Stewart take part in an activity, he was always thest one toment, and thest one to speak. He didn¡¯t say much, just a few words.¡± After thinking for a while, Simon said, ¡°It seems so, but it¡¯s not a problem. He is an authority. It¡¯s not strange for him to be thest one.¡± ¡°Yes, I have thought so. But in the video in the early years, he was not like this. Mr. Stewart was very strict and very short-tempered. When he saw bad perfumes, he would scold the perfumes hard. But later, in recent years, he talked less and less. asionally, hisment was not as sharp as before. Most of the time, he repeated the previousments and added a few more words. ¡°The number of activities he participated in decreased significantly unless there are some really important asions that can¡¯t be canceled, but he never shared any insightful opinions. Hisments before were very interesting, and I could learn a lot.¡± She sighed with emotion. She wouldn¡¯t have exposed it if she hadn¡¯t been forced to do so. But in fact, it was also good to expose it. Johnson had lost his sense of smell in the past two years. Since he had lost the most important thing as a perfumer, he should quit. It would be a mistake to hide the truth and stay in such an important position to guide the industry. It was unnecessary. Wasn¡¯t it? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 435 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Join Hands Johnson¡¯s matter had caused a sensation and had a terrible influence. After all, he was an authority in this industry, and no one dared to challenge him. Now someone suddenly told people that his authority copsed overnight, which was a copse of faith. Abel was also under a lot of pressure. After all, he was the vice president of the Perfuming Association, and he had a lot of responsibilities. Just as he was about to pack up and go back to Washington to sort out the situation and see how to respond and counterattack, Ingrid came again. ¡°Why are you here again? I thought I had made it clearst time.¡± He was clear about her purpose, but he didn¡¯t want to get involved. He was really not interested in her. ¡°Yes, I also thought that after these two days, you should have figured it out,¡± Ingrid said with a meaningful smile. ¡°Really?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Abel lowered his head to pack up the documents on the table. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pack up. It¡¯s just a pile of waste paper. You can see that Silvia is not easy to deal with. I knew it when I fought with her for the first time. Although she looks weak in normal times, in fact, she is very tough and vicious. She¡¯s even worse than me. She dares to set up Mr. Stewart. What else won¡¯t she do?¡± In fact, although Abel didn¡¯t like Ingrid very much, what she said did make sense to him. He didn¡¯t expect Silvia was so difficult to deal with. He had thought that with the power of the Perfuming Association, Silvia would surrender if he put a little pressure on her. But he didn¡¯t expect that she would almost destroy the whole Perfuming Association. There had been a mess in the Perfuming Association recently, and everyone felt that they were in danger. No one wanted to be caught on the spot, and no one knew who exposed the secrets that they thought were unknown to all. ¡°If you want to deal with her, you have to join hands with me.¡± Ingrid tried to persuade him again. ¡°You?¡± Abel nced at her and sneered, ¡°With all due respect, the Petersen Group can¡¯t protect itself, right? The police are still investigating you, and the quality monitoring bureau is also investigating this matter. Do you think that with a few fake photos and videos, you can make her take the me and the Petersen Group will not be responsible for it?¡± ¡°Even if the Petersen Group is responsible for it, it is only a small part. At most, it is due to carelessness in hiring people and poor supervision. At that time, there will be general manager of the Petersen Group admitted the crime. What¡¯s wrong with it? The Petersen Group is a big and powerfulpany, and it can go through this and rise again. The Petersen Group is a big and most powerfulpany in the world, isn¡¯t it?¡± Abel knew. Of course, he knew that! But he knew Ingrid¡¯s purpose too. ¡°If it¡¯s really as easy as you said, you don¡¯t have toe to me.¡± He smiled, ¡°And as far as I know, the Petersen Group is not in your hands. They don¡¯t want you to be the sessor, no matter whether it is Den or your father. The reason why youe to me and even throw yourself at me is not that you like me so much, but because you have a crush on those behind me. ¡°You want to use the power of the Halpert family to increase your confidence and force Den to hand over the control of thepany to you. Am I right?¡± He waspletely right. Ingrid replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, what you said is right! But you also need a wife to help you, Mr. Halpert. There are many more descendants in the Halpert familypared with the Petersen family. Do you have a better choice than me? But the Petersen family is different. Not to mention. your generation, the following generation has grown up. Are you sure that your father will be willing to hand over the family business to you? You are such a disobedient son!¡± What she said sounded serious, but it was true. The situation of the Halpert family was beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. In particr, there were many descendants from several generations. Theypeted with each other for property and family business. Although Abel didn¡¯t have much desire for the family business, he would never give it to others. He climbed to his position in the Perfuming Association, regardless of his family¡¯s objection. In fact, he was doing this to create another path. In the eyes of the Halpert family, perfuming might not be a popr career, but Abel firmly believed that as long as this industry developed well, it would be a very vigorous and promising industry. It hadn¡¯t fully realized its full potential in America, and there was still room for improvement. Now he was the vice president of the association. As long as he could be the president for another two years, he would be the leader in this industry. At that time, there would be many disciples of him, and it would be no problem for him to do business or other things then. Of course, there was another more important thing. In the association, he was able to get in touch with the political leaders. It was good for both him and the Halpert family. People in the Halpert family didn¡¯t understand. They just thought that he didn¡¯t want to have a serious career and was obsessed with women¡¯s stuff all day long. They didn¡¯t understand his ambition. ¡°If I cooperate with you, what can you bring to me?¡± Ingrid talked about what he could bring her. But what was the other way around? Hearing this, Ingrid was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. If we are together, with the power of the Halpert family, the Petersen Group will be mine. Simrly, if 1 control the Petersen Group, then in the future, you will also get the strongest support of the Petersen Group as my husband! If we work together, what can¡¯t we achieve?¡± Abel frowned and thought for a while. He didn¡¯t refuse her directly as before. To be honest, it was indeed a big temptation. ¡°Moreover, if the Petersen Group is in my hands, I¡¯m confident that I can make it bigger. Not only can I deal with the current scandals, but I can also kick Silvia out of the industry. At that time, if you don¡¯t want to see her, you can make her disappear. If you still want to use her, she will naturallye to you. No matter what, I won¡¯t stop you and will respect your decision. Okay?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ingrid patted Abel on the chest and looked at him with her charming eyes. Her words seemed to have magic, making him¡­ unable to refuse. Abel hesitated for a moment and then held her hand. This time, he didn¡¯t shake off her hand but pulled her into his arms. Unprepared, Ingrid directly bumped into his arms and clung to him. She raised her head, with a touch of shyness on her face, and slightly closed her eyes. Abel hesitated for a moment, lowered his head, and kissed her beautiful and dangerous red lips. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 436 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 436 Chapter 436 So It¡¯s You Although she had persuaded Abel, Ingrid was still worried. On the one hand, she hadn¡¯t found that perfumer and Vicente, and on the other hand, she was worried about Den. If he really made a will, she would have a hard time when Cindy, who looked weak but was crafty, got the goods on her. ¡°Mom, you have to do it,¡± squatting in front of Hannah, she said sincerely. ¡°Cindy always listens to you. You have to ask her to hand over Den¡¯s power and shares. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to have a firm foothold in thepany.¡± ¡°Do you mean that Den wants to make a will?¡± Hannah asked after thinking for a while. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They are on guard against us.¡± After thinking for a while, Hannah asked, ¡°How was Den doing the last time you went there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good. He was rescued. I didn¡¯t expect him to be rescued.¡± Ingrid thought about it carefully and felt very regretful. Why didn¡¯t he die directlyst time? Then she wouldn¡¯t have to be so upset. ¡°Ingrid, don¡¯t you think you made a mistake?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hannah raised her hand and touched Ingrid¡¯s head. ¡°First, since Den is in such a bad condition, you should make them take better care of him and not let other people disturb his recuperation. How can you let two directors bother him? Second, Cindy has always been in poor health, so you should let her have more rest. Just hire people to take care of Den. How can you let Cindy work so hard to do that?¡± Ingrid listened quietly. Seeing that Hannah hadn¡¯t finished yet, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What about the third?¡± ¡°The third thing¡­¡± Hannah paused, took back her hand, and slowly stood up. ¡°Your brother has been out for many days. Since he has encountered an ident, it¡¯s meaningless to hide this kind of news for a long time. Why don¡¯t you expose it earlier and inform thepany and the public, and by the way, hold a decent funeral for your brother, which also does a favor for Den and Cindy.¡± Dumbfounded, Ingrid nodded repeatedly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re really something!¡± As soon as the news of the death of Charles was spread out, Den and Cindy could do nothing even if they wanted to hide it. Moreover, it must be a fatal blow to Den. He might die. As for the first two things that Hannah said, Ingrid should have asked someone to control the hospital, so that Den and Cindy wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the loophole. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± She stood up and couldn¡¯t walt to go to the hospital. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hannah said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She had been acting with Cindy for many years. How could she not go to see her in person at this time? In the dark room, there was a musty smell. The moisture in the air made people feel ufortable all over, and they could faintly hear the screams of strange bugs. Vicente opened his eyes in a daze, only to find that the light was dim, and it was cold! In such weather, he actually felt cold. He felt very ufortable and scared. Vicente looked around and didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡°Help! Is anyone here? Help¡­¡± He shouted. His voice was echoing in the room, but there was no sound outside. Even his voice was not as loud as he thought. He had no strength at all. His hands and feet were still tied up by the rope. There was nothing around him as if there was nothing else in the room except him. ¡°Help¡­¡± He was hungry and tired. He shouted many times, but his mouth was so dry. Leaning against the wall, he had no strength to cry anymore. At this time, the door opened. The sound of the iron gate was a little sharp and harsh, and the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground made him feel as if they were going to send him to the execution ground. His heart trembled. Exhausted, Vicente raised his eyes and looked at the man who was walking in unhurriedly with a tray in his hand. He couldn¡¯t see the tall ck figure¡¯s face clearly, but for some reason, he felt that the man was laughing, making him scared. ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡± He asked hesitantly and stepped back subconsciously. But there was really no room for him to retreat. His back was against the wall, and his eyes were full of panic. ¡°What? Mr. Petersen doesn¡¯t know me?¡± The man stood in front of Vicente and looked down at him. as if he was looking at his prey. There was a cold smile on the corner of the man¡¯s mouth, and his eyes looked emotionless. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Vicente widened his eyes in surprise when he saw his face. He suddenly sat up straight, but because of his weak body, he pulled his wounds hard, which made him wince in pain. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! Why did you kidnap me? Do you want money? Do you believe my father can find someone to kill you right away?¡± that He cursed angrily, but he saw that the person was indifferent and not afraid at all. The man chuckled, with a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Then he squatted down slowly. As he moved, a dim light fell on his body, revealing his face. It was Ladarius. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen, don¡¯t you know your current situation? Do you still remember what kind of situation you were in before you came here?¡± He kindly reminded Vicente. Vicente was confused. He recalled carefully. Because of the perfume incident, he was now a notorious figure across the country and dared not to show up in public. Ingrid was about to take away all the properties of the Petersen family, and he would be aplete loser. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Thinking of this, he suddenly sensed something. He raised his hand and pointed at Ladarius. ¡°It¡¯s all your n. You wanted to kill me! The perfume project, the perfumer, and the model were all done by you. Why did you do this to me? Who instigated you to do this? It¡¯s that bitch, Ingrid, right? What do you want?¡± Squatting there, Ladarius looked at him with one hand propping his chin and suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Mr. Petersen, you¡¯re thinking too much. Do I have such a deep grudge against you? Why do I need to set you up?¡± Vicente didn¡¯t know what to say. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°So, it was all done by Ingrid?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After all, you are siblings. You have taken everything away. Don¡¯t you think about what she has?¡± Ladarius sighed and looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. A silly child who had never been through hard things was too naive! ¡°Humph, I know that bitch is crazy, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel to set up such a big trap for me! So, from the beginning, the project was a trap, waiting for me to take the bait?¡± At that time, he was so excited that he thought he had grabbed a big pie, but he did not expect that it was a trap. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 437 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 437 Chapter 437 I Can Help You ¡°Not really,¡± shaking his head, Ladarius said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you stole the project yourself. I proposed to do a good project at the beginning, but you didn¡¯t understand and insisted on getting involved. Moreover, you were afraid that I would take the credit from you and wouldn¡¯t let me ask. In that case, I just yed along and did you a favor!¡± Vicente was rendered speechless. Vicente turned his head away and said, ¡°So today I¡¯m in your hands. What do you want to do? You kidnapped me not for ckmail, right?¡± Who would be willing to pay the money for him now? Ingrid might want him to die early. As for his father, even if he was willing to redeem him, it was hard to say whether he could get the money or not. Even if he went out, he still had to go to jail. Leaning his head against the wall, Vicente felt desperate. A few days ago, he was still in high spirits and had a feeling that the whole world was under his control, but now¡­ ¡°Of course not for ckmail. How much are you worth now?¡± Ladarius said with a smile. Maybe he was a little tired from squatting, he stood up and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡± ¡°Save?¡± Vicente blinked his eyes in disbelief. Even if it wasn¡¯t Ladarius, it was he and Ingrid who conspired to hurt Vicente. Now they kidnapped him and trapped him here, but Ladarius said that he wanted to save him. How could it be possible? ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± After taking a look at him, Ladarius turned around and walked towards the gate. He opened the iron gate, revealing the light outside. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get out of here, I won¡¯t stop you. But you have to think clearly about what you will face after you ¡°I go out.¡± Looking at the door and then at him, Vicente was full of doubt. Ladarius opened the door and stood there. He didn¡¯t mean to stop Vicente. After thinking for a while, Vicente stood up with one hand against the wall and staggered towards the door. He staggered and bumped into the door with little strength. He stopped to have a rest and took a look at Ladarius again. Ladarius was still the same. He didn¡¯t move and even waved his hand in the direction of the door, indicating that he could leave, Vicente gritted her teeth. No matter what Ladarius¡¯ purpose was, it was best for Vicente to leave here. However, as soon as Vicente walked out of the door, Vicente heard the voice of Ladarius, ¡°You have to think it over. What will you face after you go out of this door? What will you face in the future?¡± Vicente was rendered speechless. Hearing this, he stopped. He wanted to go out, but he couldn¡¯t move. Ladarius was right. What¡¯s the difference between his current situation and going out? He would probably face a trial if he went out. Ingrid had arranged everything. He would definitely be put in jail! If he was in jail, he would lose everything and have no hope for the rest of his life. No, he couldn¡¯t go to jail. He couldn¡¯t go out! Thinking of this, he stopped and leaned against the door. But he didn¡¯t want to turn around to look at the shabby house, so he decided to stay there and face Ladarius. ¡°What do you want? What do you want to do?¡± Vicente stared at Ladarius, knowing that if Ladarius wanted him to die, he could have killed him already. Besides, Vicente had no strength to fight back at all. Even if Vicente was thrown on the street, he could not fight back. ¡°I have told you that I want to help you!¡± Ladarius smiled and said, ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t feel good to be abandoned, chased, andughed at, right?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Vicente raised his head and squinted at him. Vicente also knew something about his past. It was said that Ladarius had failed in his business and hispany had gone bankrupt. At that time, he was chased by a lot of people. At that time, many peopleughed at him. Later, he somehow. joined the Petersen Group and became the Project Department¡¯s manager. It was also because of this that Vicente looked down upon him at that time. He thought that a loser like him was not qualified to take the position in the Petersen Group. He even doubted if something had happened between him and Ingrid. But now, Vicente was also in the same situation as him. It was really¡­ hard to predict one¡¯s future! ¡°I can help you. You don¡¯t have to go to jail, and you won¡¯t be chased by others anymore. You can even go back to the Petersen Group and take a higher position¡­¡± Every word he said was tempting, making Vicente¡¯s eyes light up bit by bit, but soon, the light dimmed again. Obviously, Vicente didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No way!¡± Vicente sneered as if he wasughing at Ladarius and himself. Did he want to? Of course! But it was just a thought. How could it be possible? In such a situation, it was not easy for him to get out of trouble, let alone get into a higher position. How could he do that? ¡°As long as you want, your dream cane true.¡± Ladarius loosened his grip and turned around. ¡°If you still have ambition,e with me!¡± Vicente looked at his back with hesitation. Ladarius didn¡¯t look back at him at all and continued to walk forward. After thinking for a while, Vicente finally followed him. When Vicente went out, he found that it was an abandoned building. Vicente didn¡¯t know where he was. It looked like a dpidated building that was abandoned halfway and he was locked in an empty house just now. Ladarius walked out and stopped at the edge, not afraid of falling down. He put his hands behind his back and looked into the distance. After staring at his back for a while, Vicente slowly approached him, but he didn¡¯t dare to stand at the edge like him. ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to help you.¡± Ladarius smiled. ¡°But it depends on you. Do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°How can you help me?¡± He licked his dry lips. Although he felt that it sounded mysterious and unreliable, he still wanted to know. Who didn¡¯t want to get out of the predicament? Who didn¡¯t want to reach the peak again? But, could it be true? Could he really do it? ¡°I have evidence and resources to prove your innocence. I can help you get rid of the scandals of breaking thew and adding ingredients, and put the me on Ingrid!¡± He smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°You can get out of here and destroy your opponent. What do you think?¡± Vicente felt his heart beat faster and faster. That would be the best, but¡­ how could it be possible? ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± With a mocking smile, he said, ¡°What good will it do to you? It¡¯s easy for you to say. It¡¯s not that easy to do, however.¡± As the saying went, ¡°Learn from a mistake and gain wisdom.¡± He fell so hard this time. How could he easily trust others and leave no other choices for himself? He looked at Ladarius suspiciously and guessed what his purpose was. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 438 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Are You Insane? Ladarius knew that Vicente was confused. Ladarius smiled carelessly. ¡°Trust me or not, it depends on you. However, I am offering you a chance to choose your future life.¡± Vicente felt both puzzled and tempted. How could he refuse such a good offer? ¡°What should I do?¡± Vicente swallowed and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. Then you should surrender yourself to the police,¡± Ladarius said slowly. He looked into the distance instead of at Vicente. ¡°You told the policemen that you added the prohibited ingredients, hired the perfumer, and gave instructions to Silvia in Warin.¡± ¡°Who in Warin?¡± Vicente asked in a daze. ¡°I will send you her photo. It is a trifle. It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t remember her name. However, you should tell the policemen that you are the culprit. Admit as many crimes as you can.¡± Vicente looked at Ladarius with astonishment. ¡°Don¡¯t you try to ruin me in this way? Help me? What a joke! You must be sent by Ingrid to ruin me!¡± Vicente thought, if I admit the guilt, won¡¯t I be sent to prison? How can he help me out? This must be a trap. ¡°I told you, whether to trust me or not, up to you!¡± Ladarius turned around and looked at Vicente. Sunlight behind Ladarius outlined his blurry figure, and Vicente couldn¡¯t see his expression. ¡°Without absolute confidence, I wouldn¡¯t make such a proposal. You admit your guilt, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will be convicted. It will be more convincing when I overturn your case.¡± He sounds reasonable. Vicente thought. ¡°Why did you help me? What do you want?¡± Vicente learned his lesson from what had happened recently. Vicente thought, there is no such thing as free lunch in this world. This man must want something in return though I don¡¯t know what it is. He sided with Ingrid but turned to help me all of a sudden. Not long ago, he joined hands with Ingrid to set me up. This man is sly. Vicente was in a dilemma. However, Vicente had no alternative but to trust Ladarius at this moment. ¡°What I want is simple.¡± Ladarius took a few steps forward. Only then did Vicente see two broken chairs and a cab with a briefcase on it. Ladarius took out a document, an ink pad, and a pen from that briefcase. ¡°Come here,¡± Ladarius said while looking at Vicente. Vicente obediently walked over and took the document from Ladarius. ¡°Sign this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Vicente lowered his head and nced at the document. It took Vicente by surprise that the document was about stock transfer and the appointment. Ladarius wanted 55% of the shares of the Petersen Group from Vicente and intended to work as the CEO of the Petersen Group. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Vicente raised his head in surprise. Vicente looked at Ladarius as he did a lunatic. ¡°I don¡¯t have so many shares. I have less than five percent!¡± Vicente thought, I don¡¯t need to fight against Ingrid if I had so many shares. I will have about 10% in total even if Dad gives me his. How can this lunatic ask me for so much? back on ¡°You don¡¯t have the shares now, but you will soon.¡± Ladarius was firm. ¡°In case you go your word, sign now. After you sign, both of us can rest assured.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vicente raised his eyebrows and thought, it is suspicious. With 55% shares, I will be the leader of the Petersen Group. As the owner of the Petersen Group, I won¡¯t give a damn about the job title. Vicente just wanted to climb up, rece Ingrid step by step, and then control the group. Never had Ladarius imagined that he would have so many shares. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It is my dream. Can this be true? Vicente wondered. Ladarius looked serious. Vicente held the pen and hesitated. Vicente thought, I don¡¯t have so many shares now, but what if Ladarius said is true? In that case, Ladarius will get the wholepany through this document. I will have nothing on my te in the end. Can I ept this futile result? I didn¡¯t know that this man was so greedy. I thought that all he wanted was a high position, for example, general manager. However, he wants the whole group. ¡°No?¡± Noticing Vicente¡¯s hesitation, Ladarius smiled. ¡°Understandable. It won¡¯t be easy for one to give up such a fortune. ¡°You may leave here without signing the document. If so, you will probably spend most of your life in prison. Your crime is not that grave, but I know that your sister has hired the bestwyer to keep you in prison as long as possible. In that case, you will still end up with nothing.¡± This speech was like a thorn that pierced Vicente¡¯s heart. Vicente thought, Indeed, I have nothing now. That fortune is nothing but a figure when what he said hasn¡¯t happened. I won¡¯t be the owner of that fortune either way, so why should I hesitate? I have freedom, at least, after signing this document. If so, I still have a chance to knock Vicente down in the future. Vicente weighed the pros and cons and quickly made a decision. Vicente picked up the pen, signed his name on the document, and left his fingerprint. Ladarius carefully checked the agreement and then put it away. With a smile, Ladarius said, ¡°Mr. Petersen, you may go home now. Sorry for what you suffered in the past few days. Take a good rest at home and then turn yourself in.¡± ¡°Will you help me as you promised?¡± Vicente looked at Ladarius with doubt. Vicente didn¡¯t trust Ladarius. Ladariusughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you trust the stuff you just signed? How can I get what I want if I don¡¯t help you?¡± Ladarius patted his briefcase where the document was. That briefcase was his treasure now. Vicente pondered for a moment and chose to believe that Ladarius wouldn¡¯t do anything useless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 439 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Vicente Turns Himself In On this day, two major events happened. One was that Ingrid and Abel had officially announced that they were in love, appearing in front of the media and reporters to show off their affection. When faced with the question that whether they got married and whether it was a business marriage, two of them answered ambiguously. At the same time, they hinted that it was possible. The marriage between the Petersen family and the Halpert family was a great event. Both families were rich and powerful. Though it wasn¡¯t strange to see a marriage between rich and powerful families, they got into trouble in terms of public opinion, and both sides had something to do with Silvia. On one hand, the Petersen Group was using Silvia of colluding with traitors and trying to destroy the Petersen Group from the inside. On the other hand, it was the employees from the Perfuming Association who were boycotting Silvia, saying that she did not have the qualifications to do the job. When the two things put together, it was worth pondering. Was this a kind of joint attack? Were the Of course, something went wrong with Perfuming Association recently, which distracted everyone¡¯s attention, so people didn¡¯t pay much attention to the issue of Silvia¡¯s qualification, and the love announcement of the two pulled the attention of the public back. and There were many different opinions. Some said that the two of them had joined hands long ago were deliberately trying to revenge Silvia. But some disagreed. They thought that Silvia was very powerful. Was she worthy of the Petersen family and the entire Perfuming Association to join hands to mess with her? She was the one to be med. Eloquent people even found Silvia¡¯s previous audio recording and spread out her words. She had said that she could add some medicine ingredients, increase the medicine effect and even add some banned products. So she was still very problematic in these people¡¯s eyes. The disputes online and offline did not affect Silvia at all. In fact, she was very busy recently, devoting herself to the final stage of the work. This kind of perfume was about to bepleted, and it was about the same progress as Lisa¡¯s work. After the product assessment, everything would be finished. Right now, the Petersen family was bustling with public opinions, while Silvia was quiet and calm. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Silvia just waited for the court to officially conclude the case and then took the normal process. As for the other major event, it was not as sensational as the previous one, but for some people, it seemed like a heavy bomb. Vicente turned himself in! Vicente, who had been missing for a few days, suddenly appeared and turned himself in at the police station as soon as he appeared. He said that all of this was directed by him. It was he who contacted Amber and asked her to add prohibited ingredients to the perfume. It was all done by him. The purpose was to make the perfume be sold out as soon as it went public. It could make people be infatuated with this smell and could not be separated from it. Vicente had said so much, and his attitude was very sincere. He also recognized everything, but¡­ there were still a lot of doubtful points. For example, the transaction record between him and Silvia was only about the transfer of money, and even the location of the meeting was vague. For example, where did the previous perfumer go? If it was just to fool people, there was no need to hide him afterward. Also, his surrender was too sudden and strange, and the police had to doubt his true purpose. Ingrid had a lot of things to do recently. On one hand, she was preparing to seize power from Den. On the other hand, she had to prepare for the marriage with Abel. And she may have to take a trip to Washington to meet with the Halpert family. She was so busy. When she heard that Vicente shocked. had appeared and even voluntarily turned himself in, she was very ¡°How was he found? Did the police find him? Where did they find him? Did they say where he went. these days? Was he kidnapped?¡± Ingrid lowered her voice and asked the person who came to report. ¡°No, he went to the police station on his own. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly came out. It¡¯s not a kidnapping. How can there be a kidnapping without extortion? Anyway, he is now at the police. station and has been imprisoned. And he has confessed everything.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°What did he confess?¡± ¡°He said that everything was done by him. He met Silvia, and the contraband was also added under his instructions. Anyway, all the responsibilities are taken over by him. This thing can be solved.¡± However, after hearing his words, Ingrid shook her head. Not only did she not rx a bit, but her mood also became even heavier. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Something is wrong.¡± If Vicente said that he was innocent and refused to admit it in any case, that would be the normal reaction. However, Ingrid knew very well that he was just a scapegoat. And with his impatient. personality, he suddenly came out after disappearing for so long and took all the me, this was too abnormal. Ingrid thought, there must be something wrong with this abnormal situation. I¡¯m afraid this matter is not so simple. What I¡¯m more worried about is that something bad will happen. ¡°It is impossible.¡± Ingrid¡¯s subordinate frowned. ¡°He has already confessed. What else is there to investigate? Moreover, he was the one in charge of the entire project, so it is only natural for him to plead guilty. You are oversensitive.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know!¡± Ingrid snapped, ¡°If it was that simple, would I need to work so hard? Where is Mr. Flores?¡± ¡°Mr. Flores was sick and asked for leave these two days. He didn¡¯te to thepany.¡± ¡°I got it. You can leave now. Go and find out what¡¯s going on with the police. Inform me immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ingrid was uneasy. She vaguely felt that this matter was strange. It was just that something was wrong, but she did not know what exactly the truth was. With Vicente¡¯s stupidity, he shouldn¡¯t have thought too much, and with his impulsive personality, he shouldn¡¯t have confessed so quickly. After thinking about it, Ingrid picked up her phone and called Shawn. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± Shawn was silent for a moment, then continued to speak with sarcasm. Ingrid was speechless. ¡°Your brother is going to jail. He admitted everything. Are you happy? Are you satisfied? Congrattions, Ms. Petersen!¡± he said word by word and hung up the phone. Shawn was practically gnashing his teeth. It could be heard that he hated her to the bones. Ingrid had been so busy these past few days that she did not care too much about where her father. had gone. She wanted to care about him, but it seemed that he was unwilling to say another word to her. But from the tone of his voice, it didn¡¯t seem like Shawn was plotting something with Vicente. The grief and sadness in his voice could be heard. Could it be that even he didn¡¯t know? Ingrid then made another call to Ladarius. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Ladarius said with a nasal voice, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe to thepany these two days? Do you know that there are many things in thepany recently? Do you want to be promoted?¡± Ingrid said in a bad mood. ¡°I¡¯m sick. I took a leave of absence and went through the normal process. You can¡¯t just let a sick person go to work, can you?¡± Ladarius sniffed and said in a low and muffled voice, followed by the sound of nose blowing. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 440 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 440 Chapter 440 She Doesn¡¯t Dare to Belleve Ingrid subconsciously took the phone away, as if it would dirty her ears. She waited for the movement on Ladarius¡¯ side to be a little quieter before she took it back and said, ¡°Hold on for a while. Don¡¯t take leave for the next few days. Come to thepany. I have something urgent for you to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± After sneezing, Ladarius continued, ¡°I saw the news. Aren¡¯t you going to get married soon? Congrattions! Are you preparing to get married recently? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be there to congratte you.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t joke now!¡± Ingrid lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. I¡¯m talking about Vicente.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he turn himself in?¡± This matter was almost known to everyone. After all, the case of the Petersen Group was so big that everyone was waiting to see the final result. It had high social attention. ¡°He has turned himself in, but don¡¯t you think it is abnormal?¡± Ingrid frowned and said, ¡°There must be someone behind him. Where has he been for so many days? Why did he suddenly plead guilty? Don¡¯t you think that with his personality, he shoulde to me to denounce me?¡± ¡°Maybe he has a conscience and doesn¡¯t want to fight with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. This matter is very important. If we don¡¯t figure out who the person behind him is, and if we don¡¯t know what his purpose is and fail to take precautions, all our efforts might be wasted!¡± After a pause, Ingrid thought about it and said, ¡°Do you think the person behind him is¡­ Den?¡± ¡°Den? Do you mean Den? Isn¡¯t he lying in the hospital? Isn¡¯t he about to die? Him?¡± Ingrid was not very sure, but after thinking about it, she felt that this possibility was rtively high. Den was not in good health, but he was notpletely unconscious yet. If he could find awyer to write his will, why couldn¡¯t he instruct others to follow his thoughts? Besides, Cindy was also there. She looked delicate and weak but was very smart when doing things. Over the past two days, people were sent to seal off the hospital. Vicente could not enter. But it was uncertain whether he had been there during the days when he was missing and had been instructed. Moreover, it was very likely that Den asked Vicente to hide for a while. Now that Charles was already dead, Den and Cindy were old. They must be looking for a sessor for this huge family business. It was impossible for outsiders. Besides her and her father, only Vicente was left, who was considered half a member of the Petersen family. If Den was dissatisfied with her like Shawn and wanted to go against her, then Vicente was undoubtedly the best ¡°tool¡±. The more Ingrid thought about it, the more she felt it was very possible. She could not help but break out in a cold sweat on her back. If Den really wanted to go against her, then she was in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t stay at home. It¡¯s a very crucial moment! Hurry up ande to thepany. I need to go to the hospital!¡± After that, Ingrid hung up the phone and called her mother as she walked out, ¡°Mom, I want to go to the hospital to see Den. Where are you now? Hurry up and go over, we will meet at the hospital!¡± However, when Ingrid rushed to the hospital, she was stunned! The ward was empty, and even the floor where Den lived was empty. The person she sent to guard the door was also gone, as well as Cindy¡­ In short, it was as if everyone had disappeared. ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± Ingrid was stunned. She took two steps back and looked at the empty ward. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling. Just as a nurse passed by, Ingrid grabbed her by the cor and asked fiercely, ¡°Where is he? I ask you where is the person in this ward? Where did he go?¡± The nurse was shocked. ¡°He¡­ is discharged!¡± ¡°Discharged from the hospital? When did he leave the hospital? How did he leave the hospital? Isn¡¯t he dying? Why did he leave the hospital? Also, why didn¡¯t you inform the family members? Who allowed him to leave the hospital?¡± Ingrid was so angry that her eyes turned red, and she clenched. her hands tightly around the nurse¡¯s cor. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± The poor nurse was strangled to the point that she could not breathe. ¡°Ingrid, Ingrid¡­¡± Hannah rushed over and grabbed her furious daughter. ¡°What are you doing?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The nurse got her freedom and quickly ran away with her hands around her neck, her face. panic- stricken. Ingrid raised her hand and pointed at the ward. ¡°Mom, Den is discharged from the hospital. He left the hospital without informing us. How is this possible? He is about to die. Even if he is discharged, he should be at the funeral parlor. How can he be discharged properly?¡± Ingrid did not believe it, nor did she dare to believe it. ¡°Ingrid, calm down. Something is wrong! Where is the person you sent?¡± Hannah was also very surprised, but after all, she was more senior and reserved, trying to calm herself down to think carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There is no news at all. Maybe¡­ they betrayed me?¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes were dull, and there had never been a moment when her mind was in such a mess. Ingrid thought, what should I do? Den is discharged from the hospital. I can¡¯t control him anymore. Is this all his doing behind the scenes? That¡¯s why Vicente went to turn himself in. He wanted to make a will when he looked like he is about to die. It¡¯s all done for her to see. He¡¯spletely fine, isn¡¯t he? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s make a phone call and see if we can get through,¡± Hannah said in a deep voice. Ingrid was numb, but she still listened to Hannah¡¯s words. She slowly picked up her phone and dialed that contact number. It rang for a long time, but no one answered it. It was until the phone hung up automatically that her eyes dimmed even more. ¡°Look, I was right.¡± ¡°This is indeed wrong. We have to think of a good way to cope with it. Let¡¯s find your father first and see if he knows,¡± after thinking about it, Hannah said. ¡°Dad?¡± Ingridughed and shook her head. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to recognize me as his daughter anymore. He¡¯ll definitely be happy if I am to suffer. He might even be involved in this matter. If his son could be saved, he wouldn¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°Ingrid, don¡¯t be lost in various fancies and conjectures. Right now, Den is not here, and we still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. You can¡¯t panic! Listen to me, call your father first, and we will investigate the situation first, then decide what to do next.¡± After being persuaded by Hannah, Ingrid finally woke up a little. There was indeed no better way. When Ingrid was about to make a call, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wait a minute, Mom. I have something to do. I have to go do it first.¡± After Ingrid finished speaking, she turned around and left. Hannah was startled, but she did not ask further and quickly followed behind her. ¡°Mr. Evans, is Den discharged from the hospital? Did you approve it?¡± Ingrid asked as she walked quickly to the director¡¯s office and pushed the door. open. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 441 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 441 Chapter 441 She Asks if You¡¯re Dead Reese, who was over half a hundred years old, pushed up his sses and raised his head. He was not angry at Ingrid for being so rash. It seemed to be within his expectations. ¡°Ms. Petersen, Den¡¯s situation is special. He does not need me to approve it. And it is not my turn to approve it.¡± ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t want to take this responsibility?¡± Ingrid narrowed her eyes and asked. ¡°Ms. Petersen, you must be joking. The family members asked the patient to be discharged, and the patient also agreed. As long as we sign the disimer, our hospital will not force the patient to stay.¡± With that, Reese took out a use from the drawer and threw it on the table. Ingrid immediately took a look, and sure enough, she saw that the disimer had Cindy¡¯s name, as well as Den¡¯s crooked signing writings. ¡°When did they leave the hospital?¡± Ingrid asked through gritted teeth as she ced her hands on the table. ¡°About two days ago.¡± ¡°Two days ago?¡± In other words, before Vicente reappeared and turned himself in, it seemed that this matter was rted to him. ¡°Who came to pick him up?¡± Ingrid continued to ask. ¡°We are not very clear about this. Anyway, there are many people here. You also know that when Mr. Petersen entered the hospital, there were many people around him. Your family was very popr and had wide. connections. We can¡¯t know all of them, right?¡± These words were more or less pretended to be ignorant, but Ingrid couldn¡¯t probe any further. She thought about it and said, ¡°Then did Den say where he was going after being discharged from the hospital?¡± Reeseughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. But usually when you are discharged from the hospital, aren¡¯t you going home? As you are so concerned about Den, you should go home and take a look!¡± Ingrid nodded and straightened her body. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Evans.¡± Ingrid thought, this cunning man might have been bribed by Den. Who knew how many lies he had in his words? However, this sentence reminded Ingrid that she had not returned to the old house to see if they had already returned. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to Den¡¯s house.¡± After leaving the hospital, Ingrid started the car and prepared to go to Den¡¯s house. Holding her hand, Hannah shook her head and took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Did they go back? Okay, I know.¡± ¡°No, Den didn¡¯t go back.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hannah said with certainty. Ingrid almost forgot that her mother had been in Den¡¯s house for many years. She must have arranged spies in the house and could know their movements with just a phone call. However, Den didn¡¯t go back. Where would he go? ¡°Mom, if they didn¡¯t go back and insisted on leaving the hospital, it means that this is a trap set up for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Why did they set up a trap for you? Could it be that they saw through your thoughts from the very beginning?¡± Gently patting her hand, Hannahforted her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. But Den must have been on guard, so he deliberately avoided us. There is another problem, I have been very suspicious¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is Den really that sick?¡± As Hannah pondered, she recalled the details of her hospitalization. ¡°Or is it a trap from the start?¡± ¡°If that is the case, then it would be too terrifying!¡± Ayer of cold sweat appeared on Ingrid¡¯s back. She thought back to the days she hade to see Den. He had been so sick that he looked like he was about to die. Later on, she had even seen him being rescued. Cindy had shed tears. And Den had even made a will and said some harsh words¡­ With so many things connected together, if it was a trap set up by Den from the beginning, it could only be said that even if the original target was not Ingrid, she was still getting into this trap step by step and then caught by him. Den was too cunning! Ingrid was even a little annoyed. ¡°Mom, if Den is really dying and is only avoiding now, then everything is fine. If he is not sick at all, then I ¡­ will be finished.¡± Looking at her desperate eyes, Hannah held her hand in distress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, you will not be finished. Have you forgotten that you still have to be the president of the Petersen family and inherit the entire Petersen family¡¯s industry?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to inherit the Petersen family¡¯s property!¡± Ingrid said fiercely. But in her heart, she also understood very well that even if her mother was here, if Den was not going to die, then she would still be unable to get anything. ¡°Mom, in fact, if Den is not sick at all, there is still a remedy¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ingrid pursed her lips, ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s just an assumption. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees!¡± Ingrid thought, if that was the case, at that time, if he was not sick, I can make him get sick. If there was no death, it could be a real death. Anyway, he likes to pretend to be sick so much, then let him be! Ingrid and Hannah rushed home, and the house was empty, which made them panic. These two days, Shawn almost didn¡¯te back. He stayed at Leslie¡¯s ce. Because he had already shed all pretense of cordiality, Hannah didn¡¯t take it to heart. In any case, Hannah had already been disappointed over the years. She didn¡¯t care about him anymore. But now it was different. Now it involved the safety of her daughter and even the future of the entire family. Hannah had to call Shawn back. The call was made three times before someone answered. It was not Shawn¡¯s voice, but a woman, whose sound was delicate. ¡°Hello¡­¡± As soon as Hannah heard this voice, she was very angry, ¡°Let Shawn answer the phone!¡± ¡°Ha, why should I listen to you? I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± Leslie sneered and ignored her. Hannah gritted her teeth, ¡°Leslie, I¡¯m warning you. Your means are useless to me. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. Let Shawn answer the phone. I have something important to tell him.¡± ¡°Who wants to quarrel with you? Your daughter is so capable, causing my son to be so miserable. You even dare to call me. Hannah, let me tell you, I have endured you for so many years, not because I am afraid of you, but because of Shawn. I won¡¯t argue with you now. I will not forgive you. I will slowly settle the matter with you when I have time!¡± Leslie didn¡¯t let him go and mocked him. Hannah was furious and said, ¡°Okay, but now is not the time. Where is Shawn? Is he dead?¡± ¡°Shawn, she asked if you were dead?¡± Her soft voice made Hannah angry. Shawn¡¯s voice came faintly from the phone. ¡°Tell her that I can¡¯t do as she likes. I¡¯ll definitely dieter than her!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Go enjoy yourself with your precious daughter. Don¡¯t bother us!¡± After that, Leslie was about to hang up. ¡°What I want to say is rted to your son, Vicente. If you hang up, I won¡¯t call it again!¡± Taking advantage of the gap, Hannah quickly said. Sure enough, the other side of the line stopped, and there was no sound of busy All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. tones hanging up the phone. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 442 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Die Together ¡°Hannah, what do you mean?¡± Leslie asked slowly as she picked up the phone. She actually had some doubts, but since it involved her son, she had no choice but to continue to listen. ¡°Nothing. Let Shawn answer the phone. I will tell him. You can choose not to give the phone to him, but I can also not tell the truth. Your son has confessed everything. I have consulted awyer. He will stay in prison until he is forty!¡± This sentence scared Leslie. She was a little angry, but also a little scared. ¡°Hannah, stop scaring me. My son didn¡¯t do anything at all. It¡¯s you two who framed him!¡± Although she said so, she handed the phone over. Leslie snorted at Shawn in a very bad mood, ¡°Here you are! Next time, I will throw my phone out for you!¡± Then Hannah heard Shawn¡¯s voice, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Hannah said directly, ¡°Did you know that Den was discharged from the hospital?¡± Shawn said, ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°He is discharged! He is not dead!¡± It confirmed that Shawn did not know that thing. Hannah thought, great! Very good! Den is good at ying tricks! I am sure that he was not sick at all. Or rather, he is not that seriously ill. Everything is just a setup. ¡°The ward is already empty. He has been discharged for two days. He hasn¡¯t gone home at all. Now he and your sister-inw have gone missing, and even I¡­ The people I sent have disappeared. Don¡¯t you think there is a problem?¡± After being stunned for a moment, Shawn slowly said, ¡°He might have other ns, so be it!¡± Shawn felt quite tired. His son had gone to turn himself in and had taken all the me on himself. Now, even if Shawn wanted to save his son, it would not be so easy. As for the rest, Shawn had no time to think about it. Anyway, Ingrid had already taken everything away. If something happened to his son, he would not have the mood to fight for it anymore. ¡°Good! You are really good!¡± Nodding her head, Hannah said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about Ingrid and me, nor do you care about our family, and even don¡¯t care about your position and assets in thepany in the future, then so be it! You can just stay with your wife and your son! Have a good life. At worst, we will all die together!¡± Hannah hung up after leaving behind those harsh words. She was furious. She thought, it could be heard that Shawn is haggard. However, is his son that important in his mind? Is his son more important than the entire Petersen family, than everything else? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s useless, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ingrid had expected the result. Because of her mother¡¯s insistence, she gave in and asked Hannah to call Shawn. ¡°Forget about him. We¡¯ll think of a way ourselves. Right now, we have to find the whereabouts of Den. Secondly, it¡¯s best to stabilize thepany¡¯s people. At present, we can¡¯t get Den¡¯s shares. You can only think of a way to rope in others.¡± ¡°Well, they are all elders. Other than those who have a good rtionship with me, the others are all followers of Den. How could they listen to me!¡± She was also well aware of this point, so she had always been in a hurry to get shares. He even used coercion to obtain shares. However, Den was so cunning. He was pretending to be sick. ¡°Benefits! Silly girl, profit is the key point! This is the eternal truth that profit is the most important thing. Who can resist temptation? Go and talk to them one by one. The board of directors will be held in two days, and the election will be held. You should run for the position of chairman first. If you can¡¯t¡­¡± After a pause, Hannah thought for a moment and said, ¡°Use all your strength to transfer the property that can be transferred out. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s illegal,¡± Ingrid said softly in shock. ¡°You should learn how tounder illegal money. It can be legal even if it is illegal.¡± Hannah said disapprovingly, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve seen many things like that. But you have to hurry up. I¡¯m afraid that Den wille up with some ideas in the next two days. Have someone guard thepany door tightly and prevent any loopholes from being exploited!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ingrid was also very nervous, feeling like she was about to face a great battle. ¡°Ingrid, now, we can only rely on ourselves! Oh right, there is still Ladarius. Let him think of a way.¡± Although the rtionship with her husband was broken, she was satisfied when Hannah thought about her son and daughter. On the other hand, Shawn, who had hung up the phone, sat there in a daze for a long time. Only when Leslie came over to kick him did he recover. ¡°Are you missing her? If you miss her, just call her back! You don¡¯t have to put on such a face for me to see!¡± Leslie said unhappily. ¡°No.¡± Shawn sighed reluctantly, ¡°Hannah called me to tell me that Den has been discharged from the hospital. He and my sister-inw have gone missing.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Leslie replied, ¡°So what? They have hands and feet. Of course, they will leave on their own. And Den is already so old. Do you still need to worry about him?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you!¡± Shawn said, a little impatient. He thought, Leslie is beautiful and has a hot figure. She is charming and sexy, and she can attract people¡¯s souls. She is good at everything, but the only one Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! who isn¡¯t good is brainless. It might be cute and lovable at normal times, but at critical times, it would make people feel annoyed and stupid. The current Shawn was probably this feeling. After Vicente¡¯s ident, besides crying, Hannah also had trouble with Shawn. Now that Vicente turned himself in and went to prison, Hannah argued with Shawn every day to save her son. As for how to save Vicente and who to save Vicente, she never considered the feasibility of it at all. In any case, she was just making a fuss. He could not count on her help when it came to serious matters. In normal times, such a woman was cute, but she would be bored and stupid when encountering fatal things. Every time this happened, Shawn would miss Hannah. Hannah would pay attention to the key point, control the overall situation, and think of things that he could not think of. At this critical moment, Hannah could even help him. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand you. I don¡¯t know anything. Why did youe to me? I don¡¯t know what my son is like there now. You still care about your sick brother. I don¡¯t know what you think!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my sick brother, how could I have money to let you live a good life, live in a mansion, and drive a luxury car? You never use your brain! You just keep crying and causing trouble. Does this work? Could it let Vicente out?¡± After saying that, Shawn stood up and could no longer sit still. After a while, Leslie said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you leaving again?¡± ¡°Leslie, let me tell you. If Den set up a trap this time and we fall into it, then all of us, including you and Vicente, will be finished together!¡± His words were so ruthless that Leslie was scared out of her wits. She stood there in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 443 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Silvia, You Are So Brave! The Petersen Group was in a mess, but Silvia lived afortable life. Paparazzi were squatting at the door of her studio for several days, but they got nothing. She rarely went out. Every day, she went back and forth between home and studio. As for her rtionship with Simon, it had been officially announced, so there was nothing. special. Finally, they felt bored and took the initiative to withdraw. As for the matter of the Perfuming Association, there was finally a result. The higher-ups began to investigate thoroughly. After all, it was a big affair. Apart from Johnson, some of the other management might also ept bribes, manipte people. The higher-ups specially set up a special group to investigate. All of a sudden, the Perfuming Association became an existence that everyone avoided. Some of the perfumers in the association began to leave. Those who wanted to apply for admission also stopped and hesitated. In almost a night, the association was about to be disbanded. At the same time, a huge supermodel show abroad came to a perfect end. What made people talk about was not only the figure of a supermodel and the clothes disyed. There was a perfume with the theme of the Seasons that suddenly became famous. This theme perfume was very popr among models. It swept through the entire Paris. They were wondering which big brand produced thetest perfume so that it had be popr in Paris before it was officially promoted. The smell seemed to have an intoxicating power, and almost everyone who had smelled it liked it. Many high-ss socialites tried their best to find out what brand it was and wanted to crazily buy it. ¡°Silvia, are you really not going to mass produce it? I am sure it will be popr!¡± Lisa, who had called her from abroad, was trying to convince her. ¡°You don¡¯t know, many people are asking me. They all think you can make a fortune. There are still people who are willing to pay a deposit first. Ourpany is so happy. Unexpectedly, because of your perfume, we attracted the greatest attention!¡± ¡°Perfume is not the most important thing. Your performance is the key point.¡± Silvia gently fiddled with the new perfume with a test paper. The faint smell lingered on the tip of her nose, making her feel rxed. ¡°No, no, no! Although our performance is indeed very good, perfume is the most important thing. I am very clear about this. Before, we would also be interviewed and praised. But this time, they all focus their attention on the perfumes we used. To be blunt, some people even think that we are a perfume show!¡± This was also an unexpected harvest, no one expected that. ¡°Silvia, let me ask again, are you not going to mass-produce it? I believe that Mr. Palmer will solve the factory for you. It can be easy for you and you can make a lot of money. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t n to mass produce the perfume. I¡¯m d you had a good experience.¡± Silvia smiled and said a few more words to Lisa before hanging up. ¡°So, are you really not going to produce ¡®Seasons¡¯? I like it very much. It is not an exaggeration to say that this is my favorite perfume in recent years!¡± Winnie said, ¡°If we mass produce it, it will be very profitable.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I know.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°But, is it just to make money?¡± Winnie was speechless. Winnie was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Silvia meant. Winnie thought, it isn¡¯t for making money. Is it for charity? ¡°What I want is long-term interests, not a few interests.¡± Winnie thought, a few¡­ You should know that the profit must be immeasurable if the order volume is huge. But it was Silvia¡¯s work. She could make a decision herself. After all, Winnie could not interfere with her. Just as Winnie was about to say something, Silvia¡¯s phone rang again. She picked it up and took a look. It was a strange number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Austin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded. Get Bonus The person asked directly, ¡°Well, it is about the Paris fashion show. The perfume used by Alta Model Agency is said to be developed by you, right?¡± Silvia paused and said, ¡°Where did you get this information?¡± Hearing her vignce, the person smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Austin, please do not misunderstand. We have no ill intentions. We are from Elegance Group. We are very interested in your perfume and want to talk to you about cooperation. Do you have time?¡± ¡°Elegance?¡± She thought, is it the world¡¯srgest brand perfumepany? ¡°Yes. We are not liars. We are very interested in your perfume. Can you find time to talk?¡± The person seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking. Silvia pondered and asked, ¡°As far as I know, your headquarters is in Paris?¡± ¡°Yes! But Ms. Austin, if you don¡¯t want toe here, we can contact you through the general manager of the American District.¡± The person was very polite and considered her very well. Silvia¡¯s phone was ced t on the table. The voice wasn¡¯t low. Moreover, Winnie was close to it, so she almost heard everything. She was so shocked that she covered her mouth and widened her eyes. She thought, oh my God! That is the headquarters of Elegance Group! It is the world¡¯s number-one perfume brand. To be able to enter thepany is the dream of every perfumer. Now that Elegance took the initiative to cooperate. Do they want Silvia to be their perfumer? ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need it.¡± After some thought, Silvia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to cooperate with?¡± Winnie could not say a word. She covered the position of her heart and felt that Silvia was so brave! She thought, generally, it is a great honor to be able to cooperate with Elegance Group, but Silvia refuses to meet them and talks directly on the phone. Silvia, you are so brave! ¡°Uh¡­¡± He probably didn¡¯t expect her to reject him so directly. He hesitated for a moment and said bluntly, ¡°Well, we have two ns for cooperation here. First, Ms. Austin, we want you to join ourpany with your perfume and be a perfumer under Elegance Group.¡± ¡°What about the second n?¡± Obviously, Silvia was not interested in the first one. He did not expect that Silvia was not even interested in such generous conditions. This was the opportunity that many people dream ¡°Ms. Austin, let me remind you that we are Elegance Group!¡± ¡°I know that. Elegance Group is the world¡¯s most famous perfume group!¡± Silvia nodded to show that she was rational. ¡°So what is the second n?¡± The person was speechless. ¡°You can also choose to sell this series of perfumes to ourpany. We are willing to buy its ownership. As for the price¡­¡± ¡°No way.¡± She refused directly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 444 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 444 Chapter 444 I Have a Clear Conscience That person probably didn¡¯t expect Silvia would refuse him directly. He was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Silvia, why don¡¯t you listen to the price first?¡± This price was very tempting. He believed that very few people would be able to refuse However, Silvia refused, ¡°No. No matter how much it is, I will not sell it. Thank you for yourpany¡¯s appreciation, goodbye!¡± Silvia was about to hang up the phone. Seeing that, he said, ¡°Ms. Silvia, we highly value this perfume. You should know that no matter how talented a person is, one can¡¯t seed alone. Ourpany can provide the most powerful tform. Moreover, as far as we know, your situation in America is not good. It¡¯s not even certain whether you can continue to work in this field.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Thank you for your concern. Goodbye!¡± Then, Silvia hung up without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Winnie looked at Silvia in surprise and felt that Silvia had made a decision too quickly. She thought, after all, this is Elegance Group! If it were otherpanies, her actions would be understandable. However, it is the world¡¯srgest perfume brand. There are many people in the world trying their best to enter this and agree without hesitation. However, I am not Silvia. After all, she is a genius. I can¡¯tpare myself with her for the rest of my life ¡°From conception to research and development, we spent many times more energy and effort on this theme series than before. Of course, if it was before. I might ept it, but now¡­ If I epted it like this, why did I set up this studio?¡± In the past, Silvia was very confused about the future. She only did it with her passion, but she never thought about what she would do in the future. It was Simon. Under his guidance and full support, she finally understood what she wanted and what she should do. Silvia was no longer the girl who hid in theboratory. She was no longer the girl who was satisfied with the research of perfume. She now had the ability and ambition. She wanted more. Not only did she want to create all kinds of charming perfumes, but she also wanted to create her brand, a brand that could walk out of America and be known to everyone in the world. It would be a brand that belonged to America. ¡°Alright! Although I feel that it¡¯s a pity, I respect your decision!¡± After thinking for a while, Winnie nodded and said, ¡°By the way, I heard that the young master of the Petersen Group has already turned himself in. He ndered that he was cooperating with you. I am afraid that the police¡­¡± Before she finished, there was already the sound of a police car. The police had alreadye to the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Silvia nced in the direction of the door and smiled calmly, ¡°I am innocent. I believe in justice. Help me do what I told you to do. I¡¯ll go with the police ande back soon.¡± Winnie felt very worried. However, seeing Silvia was so confident, she could not help but hold her hand and say, ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself. I will wait here for your news!¡± It was reasonable for Silvia not to worry. She had already heard about this since the beginning when Vicente turned himself in. Silvia was a little surprised, but she did not panic. She did not even know him. She did not need to be afraid that it would implicate her. However¡­ Silvia was very curious as to why Vicente would do this. What benefits would it bring him? Silvia had never seen Vicente before. If he framed her, it must be for his position and interests. However, his behavior did him no good. She thought, he turned himself in and took all the sins on himself. He even tried his best to frame me. That is not for himself, but for others. Who is he doing this for? Ingrid? They are not rted by blood. It seems that their rtionship is not so good. Shawn? Silvia could not figure out what was going on and followed the police to the police station. The police knew she had a strong background. He was very polite to her when she was notpletely convicted. He took her to a room and sent her a cup of hot tea. They sat down to make a record. ¡°Ms. Austin, now Mr. Petersen tells us that he has bribed you. He ims that you added prohibited ingredients to the Petersen Group¡¯s perfume, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Silvia said faintly, ¡°I do not know him either. In fact, I only knew who he was after the Petersen Group used me.¡± ¡°Why would he use you? Do you have a grudge?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. As for the reason, you have to ask him. In addition, you can gain judicial expertise on the evidence provided by him, including photos, recordings, etc. I have a clear conscience!¡± It was just a routine question. They had no evidence. This inquiry is only based on Vicente¡¯s confession. The police had no choice but to interrogate Vicente again. ¡°Do you have any evidence that Silvia added prohibited ingredients to the perfume? For example, her handwritten perfume form and something like that.¡± ¡°How could she be so stupid? She¡¯s printed with aputer. Why should she do that? Is she leaving evidence?¡± Vicente smiled and said disapprovingly. ¡°Then is there no evidence?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you all the evidence? I am standing here and I am the witness. I have already turned myself in and confessed. If she didn¡¯t do it, why should I use her!¡± ¡°I am sorry for the Petersen Group, but I don¡¯t know that Silvia added contraband to I just asked her to add something that people can¡¯t get rid of when they smell it. I don¡¯t know what she will add¡­¡± It was the same answer. The policeman asked, ¡°Without substantial evidence, she can¡¯t be convicted. You have to know that if you lie to us, you will be sentenced to a few more years. Do you want to stay in prison all your life?¡± The corners of Vicente¡¯s lips twitched. His expression showed that he was a little hesitant. However, after pausing for a while, he still nodded heavily. ¡°I plead guilty. Give me a sentence!¡± His voice sounded very sincere. He looked righteous, as if he was not confessing, but going to be a hero. ¡°Vicente, don¡¯t think you¡¯re cool. You¡¯re going to jail!¡± ¡°I know, I¡­¡± There was a knock on the door of the interrogation room. A policeman opened the door from the outside. He nced at Vicente and then gestured for the policeman to go out. ¡°Someone hase to bail Vicente out.¡± ¡°What? How could that be?¡± The policeman looked back in surprise, only to see that Vicente was stunned, and then revealed a smile. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 445 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 445 Chapter 445 A Crisis of Conscience I won the gamble! I won! I knew I would be safe! ¡°I¡¯m here to bail Vicente out. By the way, I want to report something to you.¡± Ladarius was dressed in a pressed suit and stood in high spirits in the police lobby. ¡°What? What do you want to report?¡± The policeman frowned and thought, the Petersen family has caused a lot of trouble recently. I feel annoyed. ¡°I want to report Ingrid, the vice president of the Petersen Group, for threatening Vicente to give false testimony.¡± The policemen nced at each other and they were all surprised. After a while, Vicente was released on bail. When he saw Ladarius, he smiled. When Silvia finished her statement, she saw Vicente and Ladarius and she was stunned. However, on second thought, Silvia thought this was normal. Ladarius has already worked in the Petersen Group. It was not strange for Ladarius and Vicente to be together. Originally, it was not a strange thing, but it suddenly urred to Silvia that many things had happened before. After careful thinking, she has figured out all the things she could not think of before. ¡°Ms. Austin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Silvia came to Ladarius and Vicente, she didn¡¯t expect Vicente to bow deeply to her in front of the policemen. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I ndered you!¡± Silvia was puzzled. What does Vicente want to do? ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Silvia subconsciously took a step back. ¡°I just sincerely wanted to apologize to you, I didn¡¯t mean to frame you. It was ingrid who threatened me to frame you. I had no choice but to do it. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Silvia looked at Vicente and then looked at Ladarius who was standing not far away. Ladarius was calm, and he was not surprised at all by what was happening in front of him. He nced at Silvia. https://novelxo/sweet-revenge/r345429.html 3/7 ¡°You said that Ingrid ordered you to frame me. But why did she do this? I¡¯m not familiar with her!¡± It was not because Silvia liked Ingrid, so she defended Ingrid, but she thought this was very strange, not as simple as Vicente said. Vicente framed me and then apologized to me. He can say what he wants. He is definitely not just being threatened as he said. ¡°Ingrid wanted to get control of the Petersen Group, so she wanted to make a big project. It was her idea to add illegal items to the perfume, but I didn¡¯t know this. She lied to me with that fake perfumer. When she exposed this, she threatened me with my mother¡¯s safety and asked me to charge you. ¡°She said that as long as I used you, she would ask thewyer to me you for everything so that I could be released on bail. But I was cheated, and she didn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± ¡°So you have a crisis of conscience and want to change your statement?¡± Vicente subconsciously looked at Ladarius, who was standing on the other side. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Then Ladarius walked over and stood beside Vicente. He looked at Silvia and said, ¡°You are also a victim. Ingrid nned the whole thing to take charge of the Petersen Group. She deliberately added illegal items to the perfume and then revealed this. By doing so, she could send Vicente to prison and make him lose hispetitiveness. And she would be regarded as a hero to save the Petersen Group and take charge of it. By the way, she is still forcing Den and she also cooperated with Abel of the Perfuming Association to frame you. She wants to get rid of you, because you are herpetitor, and advertise the Petersen Group.¡± Although Ladarius said that Ingrid did all the bad things, Silvia didn¡¯t fully believe him. Silvia did not have a good impression of Ingrid before, but she didn¡¯t think Ladarius was a good guy. ¡°I understand.¡± Silvia looked at Vicente and smiled, ¡°The Petersen family is Vicente was speechless. ¡°And you.¡± Silvia looked at Ladarius and took a step forward. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°What role did you y in this? A hired thug, an aplice, or a justice messenger who stands against injustice?¡± ¡°I only found out about this after I found the evidence. I tell you this because I don¡¯t want more innocent people involved. I know you have a deep prejudice against me, but believe me, Ingrid nned everything.¡± ¡°Yes! Please believe us!¡± Vicente nodded. Ingrid did everything. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. I wouldn¡¯t be a loser overnight. I wouldn¡¯t have been stepped on by others and I wouldn¡¯t have been imprisoned. It was all because of her! ¡°Maybe as you said, or maybe not as you said.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°However, this is your family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± When Silvia brushed past Ladarius, she asked, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± When Vicente heard this, he was upset. ¡°You¡¯re right. It had nothing to do with Ladarius.¡± Silvia looked at Ladarius and he smiled. ¡°What does it have to do with me? You will know very soon.¡± Ingrid still hadn¡¯t found Den and his family. She was already using the power of her Dark Group, but she still hadn¡¯t found Den, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. Den¡¯s houses in New York are all empty. Den and his family can¡¯t go abroad for a short time. Even if they went, I would hear some news. Moreover, since he set a big trap for me, he wouldn¡¯t give up everything and go abroad. ¡°How is it? Is there still no news about Den?¡± Shawn rushed back and asked as soon as he saw Ingrid and Hannah Hannah was checking the information. After all these years, she knew how many houses Den had and where they were. She was checking if there was any missing information Ingrid was on the phone in the room, pacing back and forth. Looking up at Shawn, Hannah remained silent and continued to check the information. ¡°Den is in poor health and it is inconvenient for him to move. He won¡¯t go too far.¡± Shawn thought for a moment and said. Hannah sneered, ¡°Do you really understand Den? Do you really think he is going to die? I suspect that this is a trap he set for us. He is not sick at all! It suddenly urs to me that Den is very healthy at ordinary times. He can¡¯t get seriously sick all of a sudden. This is the trap he set for us!¡± Shawn was shocked and he took a step back. He did not expect this to happen. Shawn had thought that he would definitely get the family property when Den was seriously ill. Even if they were fighting for the family property, it had nothing to do with outsiders. He thought he was smart, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had been trapped by Den all the time. ¡°Forget it. I have already called the higher-ups and shareholders of the Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. and then think of a way. I don¡¯t believe that Den will never show up!¡± Ingrid gritted her teeth. Although she knew it was not a permanent solution, she had no choice but to do so. ¡°But¡­¡± Shawn wanted to say something, but Ingrid¡¯s phone rang again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 446 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 446 Chapter 446 You Slut Ingrid thought that it might be someone calling to inform her what was going on. She quickly picked up the phone. However, not long after that, her expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shawn noticed the change in her expression and immediately asked, ¡°Is Den¡­¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t reply, expressionless. After she hung up the phone, she smashed it on the ground and cursed, ¡°Damn it!¡± She had managed to handle everything calmly and decently since she was a child. This was the first time she lost her mind. Her phone shattered into pieces. She didn¡¯t look good right now. Hannah stopped researching and asked carefully, ¡°Ingrid, what happened?¡± ¡°Thanks to your¡­ Heh!¡± Ingrid looked up at Hannah and sneered. The look in Ingrid¡¯s eyes frightened Hannah. Somehow, she panicked a little. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hannah was afraid that Shawn might know her secret. Hannah subconsciously nced at Shawn. Sure enough, Shawn stared at them suspiciously and asked, ¡°Ingrid, what do you mean by that?¡± Ingrid didn¡¯t repeat herself but red at Hannah. She felt a mixture of emotions toward Hannah. Ingrid was angry and even a little resentful of Hannah. The look in Ingrid¡¯s eyes shocked Hannah. Hannah wanted to ask but dared not. At this time, the police came to them. ¡°Ms. Petersen, you are suspected of disrupting the market, ndering and making threats against others, and kidnapping. We need you toe with us and assist in the investigation.¡± Shawn and Hannal? were stunned that there were so many usations. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you sure about this? She¡¯s a member of the Petersen family? Don¡¯t you know anything about the Petersen family? I can sue you if you keep talking nonsense to us,¡± Shawn roared. ¡°We¡¯re following the rules and we got the permission. Could you be more cooperative, please? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will be used of obstruction of justice as well.¡± Shawn still wanted to say something, but Hannah stopped him by slightly shaking her head. They needed to calm down now. The top priority is to figure out what was going All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. on so that they could save Ingrid. However, Hannah¡¯s calmness deeply hurt Ingrid. Ingrid even suspected that all of this might be plotted by Hannah and Ladarius. Could she do that? Maybe. After all, Ingrid was a daughter! But Ladarius was Hannah¡¯s son. If Shawn could scheme and fight for his illegitimate son, Hannah might have done the same thing as well. Ingrid had thought that her mother would be different. Ingrid believed that Hannah understood all her difficulties and thus, stood on her side to fight for property. In the end, Hannah was doing that all for her son. They all had sons, so they didn¡¯t care about the daughter. ¡°Mom, you are just like Dad. Both of you are so selfish! No wonder you¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years.¡± Ingrid stood up, looked at Hannah, and smiled as she said, ¡°Mom, I hope you can enjoy your life with your dear son.¡± With that, Ingrid left with the police. Shawn wasn¡¯t too sure about it, but now, he heard it clearly. He was shocked. Hannah moved her lips. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Whatever she said now would be useless. ¡°Ingrid just mentioned your son? What son?¡± with a trembling voice, Shawn asked as he red at Hannah. Since she had been exposed, Hannah¡¯s mentality changed. She sat down and said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t cheated on you. Could this make you less angry? I had a son before I met you.¡± ¡°Before you met me? Good. Very impressive, Hannah. You have been hiding it from me for so many years. What else? How many sons do you have? How many fathers do they have? No wonder people say that they can¡¯t find women in your circle. It turns out that they were right. Good, Hannah, very good!¡± As he spoke, he staggered two steps back. He seemed to have aged a dozen years in an instant. Seeing this, Hannah felt sorry for him. They had been married for decades. But she didn¡¯t move. ¡°Easy. I already said that it was before I met you. After I married you, I never cheated on you. I was absolutely faithful to you, but what about you? You¡¯ve been dating Leslie for so many years. You even have a child with her, who you brought home. You can¡¯t me me for that!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re ming me, right? You gave birth to a son with another man behind my back for so many years. Did you steal my money to raise him? You slut!¡± Shawn was furious. He used the harshest words to curse her. In any case, Hannah was numb. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a slut. But what are you? You are just a coward! Whenever you encounter anything, you just hide and wait for me to solve it for you. See what the Get Bonus Petersen family has be! It¡¯s karma! Haha¡­¡± Shawn rushed to Hannah and gave her a hard p. Hannah fell onto the sofa, and one side of her cheek quickly swelled up. She justy there, not fighting back or moving. She smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s funny that you can openly have a lover and an illegitimate son while I must keep it a secret. I have to secretly meet him and he can¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m his mother. You are always right whatever you did! You really have a double standard, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me!¡± Shawn felt a surge of anger. Shawn had thought that he owed her a lot and felt guilty from time to time. He even scolded Leslie for Hannah. Thinking about this, he became even angrier. Shawn leaned down, grabbed Hannah¡¯s hair with one hand, and kept pping her. ¡°You bitch! Bitch!¡± Get Bonus Hannah was badly hurt. She had tinnitus, and blood was flowing out of the corner of her mouth. Suddenly, a group of people. came in. The leader was Ladarius. Ladarius entered the house and looked around. Seeing this, he stalked forward, grabbed Shawn¡¯s hand, and threw him to the side. Shawn was caught off guard. Besides, he was old and was not as strong as a young man. Shawn staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± Shawn widened his eyes and found this found man in front of him somehow familiar. ¡°I remember. You are the one with Ingrid. Ingrid invited you to thepany. You¡­¡± Shawn stopped saying as he saw Ladarius help Hannah up from the sofa. Ladarius checked the wound on her face with a dark face. Then, he asked someone to get him an ice towel and apply it to her cheek. ¡°You are that bastard!¡± All of a sudden, Shawn understood everything and eximed. ncing at Shawn coldly, Ladarius let go of Hannah and suddenly kicked Shawn violently. Ladarius kept kicking Shawn ruthlessly. Ladarius wouldn¡¯t stop even if he heard Shawn groaning with pain. ¡°How dare you call me bastard? You bastard! You are the most disgusting bastard!¡± Ladarius cursed as if he wanted to vent all the resentment and indignation he had felt over the years. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 447 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Inviting Disaster by Letting in Invaders Shawn was already old. He felt so painful that he called for help, ¡°Help! Please help me!¡± However, no one came. Ladarius¡¯s people controlled the house. There were just some servants, who were ordinary people in this house now. No one could help in this situation. After kicking for a while, Ladarius vented his anger and felt a little tired, so he stopped. Hannah did not move. She covered her face with the ice towel and stared at Ladarius coldly as if she was looking at a stranger. Sitting down to catch his breath, Ladarius waved his hand. Immediately, someone came over to pour him a cup of coffee. He picked it up and gulped down most of it. Now he felt morefortable. Ladarius had never felt so happy as he was now in all these years. It was such a catharsis that he could finally move on from all the grievances and unhappiness he had endured in these years. He felt SO good! ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ladarius looked up at his mother who was sitting opposite him and asked. It had been quite a while since Ladarius arrived. Hannah understood what had happened when Ladarius kicked Shawn. ¡°You¡¯ve plotted all this, haven¡¯t you?¡± It was obvious to Hannah though she hadn¡¯t figured out every detail of it. Ladarius came here at this critical time so openly. He must have been the one behind all this and had everything in control. ¡°Not all of it.¡± Ladarius looked around and chuckled, ¡°Also thanks to your precious daughter.¡± It was a very big house. He had looked at it carefully so many times when he passed by. The location was good as well. Now he entered the house, he found that the decoration and furniture were luxurious. He felt that he should live in a house like this. In these years, they had lived happily in such a good house, while he lived in a small and shabby house. In summer, there were insects of all kinds and rats in the house. In winter, it was so cold that his hands were full of frostbite. Thinking about it, he thought it was so unfair. However, it was okay now. In any case, everything here belonged to him now and would always be. Not only this wonderful house but also the Petersen Group and all the property of Den. Everything that used to belong to the Petersen family would be his! ¡°Ingrid was caught by the police. Tell me, do you have anything to do with it? Did you plot this?¡± Hannah suddenly asked in a stern voice. Get Bonus Ladarius shook his head. ¡°No. When ites to scheming, your precious daughter was really an expert in it. I¡¯m not a match for her. Luckily, I narrowly beat her. Otherwise, I might be the one in trouble now.¡± ¡°Why did you do that? She¡¯s your sister!¡± Hannah asked bitterly, heartbroken. She loved both of them. She had given birth to both of them. She had wanted them to work together to bring the Petersen Group to a higher ce. However, she had not expected them to fight against each other before they controlled thepany. Ladariusughed ironically as if he was amused. ¡°Sister? Have you forgotten that she¡¯s Petersen and I¡¯m Flores? Who knows that we are brother and sister? ¡°She is the child of this man. But I am not. She¡¯s not my sister!¡± Pointing at his nose, Ladarius sneered, ¡°Besides, even biological siblings might fight against each other for their own interests.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Get Bonus ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have the same father, but I¡¯ve given birth to both of you. Can¡¯t you cooperate and get along well with each other for my sake?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t want to see Ladarius and Ingrid killing each other. Hannah said, ¡°Besides, without Ingrid, how can you get thepany and manage it properly? People who don¡¯t belong to the family wouldn¡¯t be epted by the board of the Petersen Group. What can you do about that as an outsider, huh?¡± Ladarius¡¯s expression changed. He smiled and said, ¡°See, you said that I am an outsider. Then why should I cooperate with you? I¡¯m telling you; the Petersen Group will soon be the Flores Group!¡± Hearing this, Shawn, who felt better now, could not help but cursed, ¡°Bullshit! It¡¯s not happening!¡± Ladarius coldly nced at Shawn. When Ladarius saw how miserable Shawn was, heughed again and said, ¡°Believe it or not. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Hannah thought for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps you have a good n. But let me remind you that even if you kill us all, you can¡¯t have the Petersen Group. Den had most of its shares. He and his family are missing now. If you can¡¯t get his shares, you can¡¯t win the support of the members of the board. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°How did you know that I don¡¯t have those shares?¡± Ladarius interrupted her triumphantly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Hannah didn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡°Den values those shares even more than his life. He has to sign before transferring them to someone else. He¡¯s missing now, how can you¡­¡± Hannah paused, frowned, and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Did you have something to do with their missing?¡± ¡°But Den was discharged from the hospital, right?¡± Shawn was also confused. ¡°Yes, but can he get home safely? You can¡¯t find him in any of his houses, right? Forget He¡¯s not there.¡± ¡°So it was you!¡± Hannah looked at Ladarius in disbelief and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! How can you make it? No way!¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m just a loser to you, right? I did that to prove to you that I¡¯m a capable man. Mom, don¡¯t worry. You will live a happy life thereafter. I will be very nice to you.¡± Hannah was speechless. What she wanted was not this! Shawn, who was lying on the ground, was so furious that he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. Shawn struggled to get up from the ground and staggered to Ladarius. ¡°Good! You and your mother, good job! Hannah, how can I not tell that you are such an ambitious woman? I thought that you were just jealous. You tried your best to help with Den¡¯s stuff. I thought you did that for us. I didn¡¯t expect that you were aiming at the entire Petersen Group! I invited disaster by letting in invaders! It was all my fault!¡± Hannah wanted to exin herself until she heard thest sentence. The light in her eyes dimmed. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the invader who brings disasters to you. I¡¯ve worked for you and your family for more than twenty years. And now you say that I¡¯m the culprit? Oh, sorry for that!¡± ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t make a scene here. I still have something to do. I¡¯m leaving now. Oh right, I forgot to tell you that your precious son hase out from prison. Now he is with his good-for-nothing mother. If you¡¯re cooperative, I promise that they¡¯ll be safe. Otherwise¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 448 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The Missed Flight Hearing what Ladarius said, Shawn almost went crazy. ¡°You! What did you do to Vicente?¡± Ladarius tutted and chuckled. ¡°As expected, your son is more important to you. I said that as long as you listened to me, they would be fine!¡± He thought he needed to thank Ingrid for nurturing such a group of useful people. The worst thing for Ingrid was that she thought that the people she raised were very loyal. However, in this world, there were no such loyal people. It was nothing more than benefits. Loyalty depended solely upon the benefits the employer could provide. The Petersen Group had practically changed overnight. No one had expected Ladarius to suddenly appear out of nowhere and directly take the position when the Petersen family was in such fierce internal strise, and higher-ups of the Petersen Group who were vying for power and profit did not know how to stand up Not only did Ladarius receive the support of most of the shareholders, but he also took out an equity change deration, on which the private seal was clearly Den¡¯s. It was proved to be true after being appraised. As expected, some people disapproved of and disagreed with that. This was within Ladarius¡¯ expectations. Next, Ladarius would dismiss these people step by step. Ladarius stayed in the Petersen Group for a few months, and he had a clear understanding of who had any weaknesses and who was standing in the same camp. Ingrid thought that Ladarius was just killing his time in thepany and stood by her side to get a position so that he could bumble through life. What a joke! Since he was young, Ladarius had been used to the fickleness of human nature and suffered a lot. So how could he be easily subdued by others? He was unwilling to only have a position to muddle along from day to day. Ladarius did not only want the Petersen Group, but he also wanted topete with Warin. . Naturally, Silvia heard of what happened in the Petersen Group. However, she did not have the leisure to worry about this matter now. Her perfume on the theme of ¡°Seasons¡± was selling well, and Lisa¡¯s team wanted to discuss with her whether Lisa could be the spokesperson for the next product. In addition, Elegance Group had not given up, and the person in charge of the Asia region came over to discuss cooperation with Silvia This time, Silvia did not refuse, and after thinking carefully, she agreed. Silvia wanted to establish her brand, but there was no need to push all the intentions of cooperation outside the door. It was not a good thing to make too many enemies. Sometimes, the trade was either friend or enemy. In that case, having one more friend was better than having one more enemy. ¡°Are you going on a business trip?¡± Simon hugged her waist and watched her busy packing up for a while. He hugged Silvia tightly from behind, preventing her from moving ¡°Oh, knock it off!¡± Silvia gently said, ¡°I need to get on the flight. I am going to be toote.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Simon said, a little childishly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to stay at home?¡± Simon rubbed against her back and smelled a faint natural fragrance on her. Although Silvia was engaged in perfuming, she rarely used perfume when she was not working. Simon was addicted to her simple and natural fragrance. ¡°You promised to support my career.¡± Silvia turned around and ced her hands on his chest. This kind of child-like Simon made her unable to resist. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve always supported you. And I¡¯ve supported you so much that you will leave me!¡± Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentful and even a little regretful that he had given Silvia a studio. Ever since Silvia had a studio, she had been working there all day, staying there all day, and now she was going on a business trip. Simon felt that he was losing his attraction to Silvia, and her bottles and jars were bing more important than him. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just going on a business trip, and soon¡­¡± Before Silvia could finish her sentence, Simon kissed her lips to relieve the yearning and patience he had endured for the past few days. Silvia was too busy to have a happy time with Simon for many days. Every day, when she came back, she was so tired that Simon felt distressed about her and didn¡¯t bear to make her exhausted. And now, looking at her energetic and energetic appearance, Simon could no longer hold back his desire for her. ¡°Simon, don¡¯t¡­ You are so annoying¡­ I¡¯m going to bete¡­ Oh¡­ Slow down¡­¡± The temperature gradually rose, and the room was full of love. As for the flight? Nobody cared! After an unknown period, Silvia turned over. She knew that she should get up, but her entire body was sore and weak. She had no strength at all. A hand came from behind her. Silvia was not in a good mood. She wanted to raise her hand to knock Simon¡¯s hand off, but she felt it on her abdomen gently rubbing After shaking for a while, Silvia stopped and stayed still, allowing Simon to massage her. ¡°I¡¯ll bete.¡± Silvia sighed faintly and felt very helpless. ¡°You n to cooperate with the Elegance?¡± Simon said softly as he moved closer to her and pressed his body against her from behind. The warm breath sprayed on her neck, and Silvia felt a little itchy. She shrank her neck and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to establish a brand?¡± Gel Bonus Silvia had mentioned this matter more than once, and this was the reason why she set up a studio. ¡°This doesn¡¯t conflict. I¡¯ll own the brand. If Elegance Group wants to cooperate with me, they can invest or cooperate in other aspects, such as a co-branded product.¡± Silvia moved, turned around, and faced Simon. Simon did not loosen his hand, still wrapping around her waist and holding her in his arms. In the past, Silvia felt that Simon was very tolerant and open-minded. However, recently, she felt that Simon was very possessive about her. He just knew how to restrain himself. ¡°Do you think that the Elegance will agree to your request?¡¯¡± After all, Elegance Group was an international brand, and manypanies wanted to cooperate with it. Ordinary people were all looking forward to being invited by the Elegance and asked for cooperation. However, Silvia wanted to establish her brand and release a new line in coboration with Elegance Group. Would Elegance Group agree to her request? ¡°I am not sure, but I can make a request. If they don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, they shouldn¡¯t call again when I first refused them. Since they called me and mentioned meetings and concessions, I think they would agree with me.¡± ¡°They called you once before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded and said, ¡°A few days ago. They wanted to buy the copyright directly, but I refused them.¡± She answered calmly, but Simon¡¯s eyes became deeper and deeper. ¡°Now you have secrets. I don¡¯t even know about this¡­¡± ¡°Looks like someone needs to be taught a lesson,¡± Simon said as he pressed his forehead against hers. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Simon, don¡¯t¡­¡± Silvia wailed in panic. ¡°My flight¡­¡± Silvia waspletely unable to catch up with her flight Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 449 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 449 Chapter 449 How Sly Den Is! Ingrid couldn¡¯t figure out why she had lost to such a person. She had originally thought that everything was under her control and that it would be easy for her to do so. She thought Den was the only variable, but she didn¡¯t expect Ladarius to betray her. Sitting on the side of the table, Hannah suddenly seemed to have aged more than ten years, and grey hair emerged on her head. ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes were red and her eyelids were swollen. She had never been so haggard before.¡°Are you happy to see me in this state?¡± Ingrid smiled as her dry lips parted. ¡°Your precious son can bring you to enjoy a happy life. You will have to rely on him for the rest of your life. You are the same as my father. In your opinion, Ladarius is the most important. Since that¡¯s the case, why do you have to give birth to me?¡± Ingrid sneered and said, ¡°Sure enough, I was stupid. I was naive to think you were really helping me. But in the end¡­¡± ¡°Ingrid, that¡¯s not it. I never knew that Ladarius wanted to rece you. He even kept me in the dark. Ingrid, please believe me!¡± Hannah said anxiously. She was very sad about the fact that Ingrid felt disappointed in her. Hannah didn¡¯t mind whether it was Ingrid or Ladarius who could obtain the Petersen Group. Both Ingrid and Ladarius were her children. No matter what, Hannah did not want Ingrid and Ladarius to hurt each other. Moreover, Hannah was afraid that Ingrid would attack Ladarius after getting everything, but she did not expect that there would be such a reversal. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Raising her voice, Ingrid raised her head and said, ¡°Cut out your banana oil. Keep it for your precious son to listen to! I¡¯m your abandoned child. I¡¯m useless. Don¡¯t act in front of me anymore. ¡°Keep your tears and act facing your precious son, my movie queen!¡± Ingrid said impatiently. ¡°Ingrid, how can you say that? I really have never¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Hannah saw that Ingrid was already getting up to leave. ¡°Ingrid, Ingrid, I will find a way to save you! Abel. I will find Abel. He must have a way to save you!¡± Hannah thought that with the current situation, only Abel could save Ingrid.Abel had just been engaged to Ingrid, and he should save his fianc¨¦e. Ingrid paused in her steps. When she heard this name, she showed a mocking smile. She slowly turned around and said, ¡°Hannah, please don¡¯t be so na?ve! Don¡¯t you know what kind of family the Halpert family is and what kind of person Abel is? Don¡¯t waste your time!¡± ¡°No! He will definitely save you. Otherwise, he can¡¯t handle public opinion.¡± ¡°Forget it. Just before you came, he had alreadye here. He said that he would not interfere in this matter. Our rtionship was all about interest. Now that something has happened to me, he is eager to cut all rtions with me. As long as he is not involved, he won¡¯t care about me.¡± ¡°How¡­ How could this be?¡± Hannah was so shocked that she could not speak, but she vaguely recognized this possibility in her mind. After being in a rich and powerful family for so long, Hannah experienced a lot. But when things happened to her, she longed for a trace of true feelings. At least, she wanted to see some sincere feelings in times of trouble that could save her from despair. Hannah thought, yes, I am too na?ve. Ingrid is right. I am really na?ve. How can Abel risk himself to save his fianc¨¦e? Rich families only attach great importance to their interests. There are no true feelings. ¡°However, Ladarius won¡¯t be enjoying all this for long. Does he really think that he is very powerful? He is just taking advantage of my negligence. Den, he¡­¡± Before Ingrid finished speaking, Hannah sighed and said, ¡°Den is also in his hands.¡±¡°What?¡± Turning her head, Ingrid looked surprised. She pondered for a moment, then shook her head and said, ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Ladarius has admitted it himself. He said Den¡¯s lover and illegitimate son were both in his hands. Now he is in possession of thepany. Moreover, the situation in thepany remains highly unstable. I¡­. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Although she didn¡¯l participate much in the Petersen Group, Hannal? witnessed its expansion. Now, it was her son who took over thepany. But from now on, the Petersen Group was no longer the previous Petersen Group. Hannah was a little emotional. ¡°No.¡± Shaking her head, Ingrid was immersed in her thoughts and said, ¡°The matter in the hospital has already made me understand. Den is not someone who can be controlled so easily. He has been able to set up this trap from the very beginning. He pretended to be ill and had Cindy cooperate with his acting. How could he be easily held hostage and let an outsider control the Petersen Group?¡± Ingrid had tried everything to take over the Petersen Group, but she failed. With All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. his limited ability, how could Ladarius get control of thepany so easily? Ingrid felt that this was impossible. Den was an experienced cute operator in the business world. How could he fall into Ladarius¡¯ trap? Ingrid didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°This¡­ I heard that his lover and his illegitimate son were taken away on the way out of the hospital. You also know how thoroughly Ladarius made his preparations this time. We never thought of it, let alone Den. By the way, didn¡¯t we find Den before? He has so many industries and houses, but we can¡¯t find him. I don¡¯t know where he went. Now that I think about it, everything makes sense.¡± However, Ingrid still shook her head. ¡°No. It is not that simple.¡± After a pause, she smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. Maybe Ladarius is just lucky. Then I can only congratte him here.¡± ¡°Ingrid¡­¡± Hearing what Ingrid said, Hannah felt her heart ache. ¡°I will save you. I will definitely find a way to save you!¡± Even if she had to beg Ladarius, Hannah had to save Ingrid. ¡°Please go. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Ingrid got up and walked inside, a strange smile on her face. Previously, when she was in the maze, she could not see through many things so clearly. Now that she thought about it, she found that she missed out on some things. If Den had been ying tricks from the beginning, then he was pretending to be ill. He feigned being hospitalized and not caring about thepany. On that day, Den was able to call over two shareholders who did not care about the Moreover, was Charles really dead? The news came from outside. No one saw Charles die, and no one saw his dead body with their own eyes. Could it be that this was another trick? If that was the case, then Ladarius was already a little bug on the cobweb. He thought that everything was under his control, but he did not know that he had already fallen into Den¡¯s trap. In the end, Ladarius would end up like her, failing for self-righteousness. What a splendid idea! How sly Den was! No one could notice his tricks until the final result was announced. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 450 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 450 Chapter 450 We Should Report to the Police When Vicente saw Shawn, he was a little excited. After all, it had been many days since theyst met. Most importantly, he had just experienced tough days. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Shawn was originally angry, but when he saw that Vicente had lost a lot of weight, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He sighed heavily and sat down. ¡°Where have you been these days?¡± ¡°I was kidnapped, dad. I was kidnapped by Ladarius.¡± ¡°It was indeed him!¡± Shawn sighed. Although he had already thought of it, he was still very angry when he heard the answer from Vicente. It turned out that they warmed a snake in their bosoms! When Ingrid brought Ladarius into thepany, Shawn was upset. After all, Ladarius did a lot of bad things. However, Shawn did not think so much at that time. There was once a rumor in thepany that Ingrid had an ambiguous rtionship with Ladarius. Shawn almost believed it. After thinking about it, he thought Ingrid would not have taken a fancy to Ladarius. Moreover, Ingrid was engaged to Abelter, which made Shawn dismiss his doubts about Ladarius. However, Shawn never expected that Ladarius was the son that Hannah gave birth to before she got married to him. This was a great humiliation for Shawn. Moreover, Ladarius had taken everything he had away. ¡°You should take the me!¡± Leslie already knew about this matter. She mocked Shawn. ¡°You always expect me to give in to Hannah. You told me not to get jealous and to respect her. Look at what she did. Did she respect you?¡± ¡°Forget it. This matter is already like this. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Shawn was so upset that he didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore. Mentioning it would only make him more annoyed. But Leslie wasn¡¯t convinced. She lost everything. Although Vicente returned safely, the Petersen Group had fallen into Ladarius¡¯ hand. She couldn¡¯t get any benefit at all. In the past, she would swallow her anger, but now that there was nothing left, how could she shut up and bear it? ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it? Why won¡¯t I say it? You usually shout at me and teach me lessons. Look at Hannah. Her son has control over the entirepany, and the Petersen Group will have to change its name. How lucky Hannah is! She has a stable life and gets a lot of benefits! What about you? What else do you have now? I thought you were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to be tricked by that woman,¡± ¡°I told you to stop talking!¡± Shawn roared. What Leslie said stung him. Shawn regretted that he had no defense against Hannah before. Now, he had All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. lost all the industries of the Petersen family. Would he have nothing in the future? No, no! Even if he had to risk his life to struggle with Ladarius, he would not give up. ¡°Vicente, you said you were kidnapped by Ladarius?¡± Shawn suddenly turned around and looked at Vicente. ¡°Yes.¡± Vicente nodded. ¡°Then do you remember where he kidnapped you? How did you get kidnapped? By the way, do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°You want to sue him?¡± Leslie immediately reacted. Vicente naturally thought of it, but he was a little hesitant. ¡°Evidence¡­ I have no evidence. He took my phone away. I was knocked unconscious and brought over there. I only remember that it was probably THAILD 11, an abandoned building. I don¡¯t know where it was. I was blindfolded when I was brought back.¡± ¡°Vicente has suffered so much. How can he still remember that? Besides, now Ladarius is in power. It is not easy for you to sue him.¡± ¡°What power does he have?¡± With a snort, Shawn said with disdain, ¡°How many years has the Petersen family built up? There are so many employees in the though they didn¡¯t disapprove of Ladarius now, they are all holding their anger in their minds. As long as I give the first order and seize the opportunity, the Petersen Group will still be mine!¡± Leslie¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard his bold words. However, after thinking about it, she felt that what Shawn said wasn¡¯t reliable. ¡°Is that so? I saw that you¡¯ve been struggling for so many years, but the Petersen Group hasn¡¯t even been in your hands. Now that Ladarius controls it, how can you get it back?¡± ¡°Things are different now. Den was in power before.¡± ¡°Is he gone now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s missing. Maybe he was kidnapped by Ladarius. Yes! That is the case. We should call the police!¡± The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. Shawn said, ¡°Vicente, pack up and go to the police stationter. No, no. Wait a little longer. Let¡¯s think about it first and then you go to report to the police.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Leslie asked worriedly when she saw that Shawn was almost insane. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I finally figured it out! Vicente, go to the police station and report to the police. Just say that you were kidnapped by Ladarius. He threatened you. That exins why you didn¡¯t dare to call the police. Besides, tell them that Den and his family are also missing. Ladarius was likely the one who did it. By the way, don¡¯t forget Charles. His death can also be med on Ladarius. I don¡¯t believe that Ladarius can escape from punishment!¡± Shawnughed wildly and felt that he had seeded. ¡°We have no evidence. Will the police believe us?¡± Vicente had experienced much and had be very timid. He always felt that things would not be as smooth as Shawn said. ¡°As long as we report to the police, the police will have to file a case. Besides, you are the person involved. They will investigate the matter ording to your confession. At least Ladarius will be in trouble for a while. This period is enough for us to do something.¡± Shawn rubbed his hands together, feeling very excited. ¡°Then, will Vicente be temporarily left in the police station again? Will it be hard to make a statement? He has already suffered a lot in the police station before, and he can¡¯t suffer it again!¡± Leslie hugged Vicente, sensitive to going to the police station. ¡°No. He goes to report to the police. He is not a suspect. He just needs to make a statement. How about I ask thewyer to go with you?¡± Shawn thought for a moment and said. Hearing that awyer would go with them, Leslie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! With awyer, it should be better.¡± They discussed passionately, but Vicente did not have any reaction. Shawn frowned and lowered his head as he asked, ¡°Vicente, do you have any different opinions?¡±. Vicente grinned and forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections, but Dad¡­¡± He stood up and walked to the window, pointed downstairs, and said, ¡°Do you think we can get to the police station?¡± Looking at the ce where Vicente pointed, Shawn saw many peopleing and going downstairs. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special, but after looking carefully, Shawn found the cars parked in the shade of the trees and on the street¡­ Shawn suddenly thought of what Ladarius had said to him, and his heart dropped. When he came, he did not find anything unusual. He thought what Ladarius said was just to scare him, but now that he was reminded by Vicente, he thought that it was not a threat. Ladarius was thoughtful. Otherwise, Ladarius would not have nned so much. Then, how could Ladarius let them report to the police? ¡°I¡­ I need to think of a way.¡± Shawn lit a cigarette and sat down with a frown. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 451 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 451 Chapter 451 You¡¯ve Got What You Wanted The building of the Petersen Group. Behind the wide desk was almost transparent ss. The light shone in through the room without any cover Standing in front of the window, he could overlook most of the city. This ce represented the peak of one¡¯s life. This was where he belonged to. It was a ce that was worthy of him. Ladarius held a goblet in his hand with bright red wine. The wine with a gorgeous color flowed within the goblet. He wore a faint smile as he recollected what happened during the past few months. It was as if he had had a long dream He thought that with his hard work, he would be able to achieve a career and reach the peak of his life. He could make everyone look up at him. Butter on, thepany went bankrupt, and he was bothered by the debt owners all day long. He looked like a stray dog Ingrid took him in and brought him into thepany He knew that Ingrid was just using him. When she achieved her goal, Ingrid would kick him away So he had made preparations early with a big plot. All the people thought that they were the ones who controlled everything, but they didn¡¯t know that they were just chess pieces in Ladarius¡¯ game Now, everything hade to an end. Ladarius got what he wanted. But¡­ Den cannily refused to hand over the shares in his hand no matter what. Although Ladarius had forged an appointment order, drawn over a few small shareholders, and gotten the highest position, he still always felt uneasy if he could not get all the shares safely. Fortunately, they were all at his disposal now. It was all up to him what their future would be. The door was knocked, and then the secretary came in. ¡°Mr. Flores, Mrs. Petersen¡­¡± She was a little hesitant. Ladarius saw Hannah follow her in. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go out! Without my order, no one is allowed toe in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary responded and left. The door was closed. Hannah stood there still. She just looked at him. The sun shone from behind him, and his whole body was covered in a golden light. However, his face looked so dark that it could not be seen clearly. Perhaps, I¡¯ve never seen him clearly or understood him. Hannah thought. ¡°Sit down.¡± Ladarius raised his hand and was quite proud. This kind of pride was hard to hide, and he didn¡¯t want to hide it. Now that things hade to this point, Ladarius had be the biggest winner. Everyone had been well controlled by him. How could he not be proud and arrogant? However, his pride was particrly disgusting in Hannah¡¯s eyes ¡°You¡¯ve got what you wanted!¡± Looking around the office, Hannah found it wasrge and able to amodate fifty people. She had not entered this office many times. After all, it was Den¡¯s office before. Now the decoration was different. ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Opening his arms, Ladarius said with a smile, ¡°Look how capable your son is. Right now, the entire Petersen Group is mine, and all the properties of the Petersen family will be mine. Aren¡¯t you happy for your son?¡± ¡°So, you can hurt your sister like this? Do you know she is still in prison? When she thought of Ingrid, Hannah was overwhelmed by sadness. After Hannah visited Ingridst time, Ingrid refused to see her again. Hannah had not seen Ingrid for a long time, and she did not know if Ingrid had suffered a lot in it. ¡°Sister? If I didn¡¯t remember wrong. you and my father only gave birth to me. I¡¯m your only so. How did I get a sister?¡± Ladarius raised his eyebrows and sneered All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although she has a different father, both of you are indeed born by me. Of course, she is your sister,¡± Hannah said. ¡°She is not!¡± Ladarius suddenly shouted, ¡°We are too different! Why has she had a good life since young? She can have whatever she wants! Why can she have parents, and I have nothing? I was laughed at for being a wild child that no one wants! Why could she call you mother in front of all the public media while I could only wait for you to contact me? I was not allowed to contact you or even call you mother! ¡°Now you tell me she is my sister? Sorry, I don¡¯t have a sister! I have always been alone!¡± Ladarius said all this in one breath. Hannah was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Ladarius had so much resentment andint in his heart. ¡°Ladarius¡­ ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re here to persuade me, then don¡¯t say anything. Go back and rest.¡± Turning around, Ladarius made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to hear anymore. Hannah pursed her lips. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t treat her as your younger sister, can¡¯t you let her go for the sake of me? After all, she saved you once.¡± ¡°Save? She just wants to use me!¡± With a cold snort, Ladarius narrowed his eyes as he looked at the scenery outside. ¡°Your precious daughter is good at scheming against people. It¡¯s just that I acted early, and her attention was all on that bastard Vicente. Otherwise, I might be the one in prison now.¡± This was not an exaggeration. Thankfully, Vicente didn¡¯t do too many things to take all the me. If the police hadn¡¯t continued to investigate, Ingrid would have definitely used Vicente as a scapegoat. Ladarius understood it too well in his heart. ¡°But now that you have won, can¡¯t you stop?¡± Hannah said earnestly. ¡°No!¡± He said resolutely, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you. Stop saying anything. After all, you are my mother. Since I have obtained all these, I will not deprive you of your share. You can still enjoy your luxurious life. You don¡¯t have to please the bastard Shawn anymore. Is it not good?¡± ¡°Ladarius¡­¡± ¡°By the way. I remember that you were very close to Den, so you must know their habits very well.¡± Ladarius changed the topic and asked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hannah was stunned and asked. ¡°You have such a close rtionship with them, so you should know where to start if you want to persuade them to agree to one thing.¡± He had used all kinds of threats and promises, but Den was not willing to sign the share transfer agreement. If Hannah had a good rtionship with him, then things might be different. ¡°What do you want them to agree?¡± Now that Den and his family were all at Ladarius¡¯ disposal, Hannah could probably guess a little, but she still wanted to hear Ladarius say it himself. ¡®I have an agreement here. Take it and let Den sign it. No matter what the conditions are, this agreement must be signed!¡± He took out something from his desk and handed it over. Hannah took it and looked at it. She murmured, ¡®Share transfer agreement.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 452 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Mixed Feelings ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten your share yet?¡± Hannah was very surprised. She wasn¡¯t very familiar with the internal affairs of the Petersen Group, but she was very surprised. If Ladarius hadn¡¯t gotten Den¡¯s shares yet, how could he smoothly be the chairman? ¡°Den is so cunning and stubborn, so you go and try to persuade him. Charles is already dead, so what¡¯s the point of keeping his possessions? If Den is smart enough, he should transfer the possessions to me. If so, I will recognize him as my godfather and care for him until his death. He won¡¯t lose anything,¡± Ladarius said faintly. ¡°Recognize him as your godfather?¡± Hannah raised her voice in disbelief. ¡°For the sake of money. power, and status, you even dare to say such words!¡± ¡°Hey! For the sake of money, you even abandon your son. So what if I recognize him as my godfather? If he can let me inherit the whole Petersen Group, I¡¯m willing to do that.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah did not expect Ladarius to say such words. She became very aggravated. ¡°Alright, stop ying your tricks. You are still healthy. Sign this agreement before pretending you¡¯re sick. You don¡¯t have to look at me in that way. When I sessfully carry out my n, everything will belong to us. You don¡¯t have to be angry. Do you really want to give all these to Ingrid? Come on, even the Halpert family has already drawn a line between them. Can¡¯t you see clearly?¡± Hannah took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Where are they?¡± she asked, holding the agreement ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you there. No, I¡¯ll send you there myself,¡± Ladarius said with a smile. Ladarius briefed others before bringing Hannah downstairs. There was already a business car waiting downstairs, and two bodyguards were sitting in the car. ¡°So? Are you worried about me?¡± Hannah asked coldly. She felt she was more and more unfamiliar with Ladarius. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. If I didn¡¯t do this, I would have died countless times already.¡± He smiled and waved his hand. Someone followed his order and covered Hannah¡¯s eyes with a ck cloth. ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid that I will bring people to catch you?¡± After struggling, she found she couldn¡¯t break free at all and cursed in anger. Ladarius only smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. In this situation, I don¡¯t believe anyone except myself.¡± ¡°Good, very good. What a good son!¡± Hannah said angrily, but she stopped struggling and sat there obediently. She couldn¡¯t see anything, and she didn¡¯t want to talk to Ladarius, so she fell asleep soon. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but when she woke up, the car was already stopped. The ck cloth was suddenly uncovered. Hannah narrowed her eyes in difort and slowly opened them when her eyes adjusted to the light. She saw a small garden with a two-story building. The garden seemed very decent, but rtively, it should be very remote. She did not know where she was, but looking around, there was only this house nearby. Could it be that she was in the mountains? ¡°Go ahead! Go meet your old friend and give him some advice.¡± Ladarius sat still ¡°Aren¡¯t you going with me?¡± Hannah asked as she frowned at him. ¡°I will wait here for your good news.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He crossed his arms behind his head and leaned back, smiling, Obviously, Ladarius was giving Hannah pressure, demanding her to be sessful. Hannah knew in her heart that this was very difficult to achieve. How stubborn were Den and Cindy? If they refused to give in, she would fail with no doubt. Back then, Ingrid had used the carrot and stick, but the couple didn¡¯t resign. How could it be possible for them to sign it over to an outsider? But now she had no choice. It was good to go and take a look at the time. It had been quite a while since she had seen Den and Cindy in the hospital, and it was hard for Hannah to tell how she felt. Walking to the door, she pushed the door lightly, and the door opened. There was a faint fragrance of food in the room. Den and his wife sat at the dining table and ate quietly. When they noticed someone entering the house, they did not even raise their heads, as if they had not heard anything. ¡°Den. Cindy,¡± Hannah called out softly as she approached. Den still ignored her, but Cindy looked up at her and said, ¡°Hannah.¡± ¡°Cindy.¡± When Hannah heard this, she had mixed feelings. Although she had been scheming her whole life and had thought that she would be able to rece Cindy and take over the Petersen Group, she did not expect that the n would end up like this. Hannah did not know what to say. ¡°Have you eaten? Sit down and have dinner with us.¡± Cindy got up to get the utensils. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. Den and Cindy, how have you beentely?¡± she asked hurriedly. Den continued to eat his food. Cindy nced at him and sighed, ¡°Hannah, we are sisters-inw. I also treat you as a friend. We have known each other for more than twenty years. There is no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Cindy. I¡¯m sorry Just as Hannah finished speaking, Den heavily mmed his fork on the table, frightening Hannah ¡°Now youe here and say sorry? Is it interesting? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re shedding crocodile tears for us?¡± He said in a deep voice, staring at the dining table. He didn¡¯t even give her a look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know that Ladarius would¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t know what your precious daughter is nning or that Ladarius is your precious son? Hannah, you are really good! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable and raise such two good children¡± Den sneered. Hannah immediately felt very embarrassed. The most important thing was that Ladarius and Ingrid didn¡¯t pull together, and they even fought with each other. As a result, Ingrid was still in prison, as for Ladarius¡­ ¡°Den, Cindy. I know it¡¯s toote to say anything now. It¡¯s all my fault, but please, believe me, don¡¯t know anything. Moreover, Ingrid and Ladarius have grown up, and I can¡¯t control them. They don¡¯t listen to me. Just like today, I was brought here blindfolded. I¡­ I have no choice.¡± She sighed and said with guilty. Hearing her say this, the couple looked at each other, and Cindy got up and pulled Hannah to sit down, ¡°He didn¡¯t hector you, did he?¡± ¡°Come on! She is Ladarius¡¯ mother,¡± Den coldly snorted. ¡°Yes, Den is right. I¡¯m his mother. He doesn¡¯t embarrass me, but he is wary of me. I didn¡¯t know that this child would do such a thing. At first, I only thought that he could find a job and live a stable life in the future¡­¡± ¡°Then, how is Shawn?¡± Cindy asked again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 453 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 453 Chapter 453 We Won¡¯t Sign It ¡°He¡­¡± After a pause, she sighed heavily, ¡°Now that things havee to this, he didn¡¯t cut off contact with me, that¡¯s enough for our rtionship. ¡°He has been outside with his mistress and children for so many years, how dare he use you? You two are quite a match in that respect!¡± Den said mockingly. Hannah looked embarrassed. She had already expected that they had nothing good to say, but now that things hade to this, she had to be coerced into doing this. ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense here. What are you doing here?¡± Den turned around and said impatiently. Since she was locked up here, he was sure that she didn¡¯t just stop by to catch up. ¡°L¡­ After a moment of hesitation, she nced out the door and said in a low voice, ¡°The shares of you and Cindy have not been transferred to Ladarius, right?¡± The couple looked at each other with a sneering look. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here!¡± Den snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hannah, you havee to the Petersen family for many years. Your sister-inw and I have been good to you over the years. Now, are you going to take possession of our assets with your son?¡± ¡°No, that is not what I meant!¡± Hannah shook her head and quickly took out the document that Ladarius had given her. ¡°Look, this is what Ladarius asked me to bring over for you to sign of course, I know that given your temper, you won¡¯t sign it. But if you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t know what else he will do. Now, he won¡¯t even listen to me.¡± ¡°Do you think I would be afraid of him? I¡¯ve been through everything. Why would I be afraid of him?¡± Den said in disdain, not even looking at the document. Den, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re afraid of him, but I am. Now he refuses to have anything to do with the family, and even Ingrid has been imprisoned. Just like what you just said, you have been good to me for so many years, and you are like my family. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. I¡­¡± Hannah said. ¡°Alright. In that case, take this and get out of our sight with your son! If you really want to do something for us, let him set us free.¡± ¡°I said that he won¡¯t listen to me now. But Den, are you really trapped here by him? Is there no other way?¡± Her sudden change was meaningful, and she looked out the door from time to time, as if she was afraid that someone would suddenlye in. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Den frowned and said unhappily. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any special meaning. I just want to say that Charles¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention Charles!¡± Cindy interrupted her and scolded angrily. ¡°Last time Ingrid ran to the hospital and talked a lot. We¡¯ve had enough! I can see it! You all want us to die. Then bring it on. As for the shares, you don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Cindy, I don¡¯t mean to provoke you. Since things havee to this, let¡¯s just talk about it straight. There¡¯s no need to pretend about Den¡¯s sickness. My big brother set it all up. It¡¯s just that none of us expected it would end up in my son¡¯s hands. ¡°Since Den was just pretending sickness, it¡¯s impossible that he was provoked and need to be rescued. As for Charles¡¯s matter, it is very questionable. Charles is not dead at all. Is he hiding somewhere? Is he bing another trick of yours?¡± said Hannah. After visiting Ingrid that day, Hannah was alerted by her words and thought of these things. But Den and Cindy made no response to what she said. Cindy just looked at her husband full of worry, as if worrying that he might pass out at any moment. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Den put one hand on his chest and frowned. He didn¡¯t show any difort, just very upset. ¡°Just go,¡± he said. ¡°Den, I mean no harm. No one would want things to turn out like this today. How about this, you sign this agreement of shares transfer. I¡¯ll make Ladarius promise that he will not change the name of the Petersen Group. In the future, the Petersen Group will still be the same as before, just managed by Ladarius. With Ladarius¡¯s ability, I believe that he will bring glory to the Petersen Group.¡± ¡°Shame on you!¡± said Cindy. She was not very good at arguing with people, but she tried her best to say it out and her face turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. We will not sign it, even if we are dead.¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t get those shares after you die?¡± At that time, Ladarius opened the door and walked in arrogantly. ¡°How na?ve!¡± Do you know that whether you sign it or not, it doesn¡¯t change how it ends? Thepany is already mine. This is a certain fact!¡± said Ladarius. ¡°Really?¡± Den nced at him with a coldugh. ¡°Then ¡­ just wait and see.¡± ¡°Ladarius¡­ Hannah did not expect him toe in. Just as she wanted to say something, Ladarius stopped her. Ladarius walked over and picked up the agreement on the table. He looked at it for a moment, then tore the agreement in half. ¡°Ladarius!¡± Hannah eximed. After tearing it into a few pieces, he casually threw it away, and the pieces fell lightly. ¡°Do you really think that I need this piece of paper? Times are different now. You have bad days, too!¡± Ladarius showed confidence. Don¡¯t celebrate too early, little bastard!¡± Den did not change his expression as he sneered. t ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s see who can have thestugh!¡± Ladarius turned and nced at Hannah as he passed her, ¡°What are you waiting for? Haven¡¯t you been ridiculed enough?¡± Hannah looked back at Den and Cindy. She wanted to say something, but then she just left. After getting in the car, the ck cloth covered her again. She did not resist and let him tie the belt. ¡°When did you start nning all this?¡± Hannah asked coldly. Her mind became clear in the darkness. Ladarius¡¯s hand paused, and he smiled. ¡°From the moment your precious daughter ced me in that little broken house. Since I was still able to survive, I will make aeback, a greateback. I can¡¯t let those people see me as a joke.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t expect that he had been nning for so long. She didn¡¯t notice it at all. She naively thought that they could get along with each other. I am so naive! She thought. Sure enough, there was no truth and love in the rich and powerful families. Everything was just a lie. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 454 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Why Haven¡¯t I Died Yet? ¡°Ms. Austin, it¡¯s good to work with you!¡± Putting down the pen, he picked up the signed contracts and revealed a smile. Silvia took the contract and checked again. She reached out her hand. ¡°Looking forward to it!¡± She didn¡¯t expect the cooperation with Elegance Group to go so smoothly. They agreed with all her requirements with slight modifications. In the next quarter, Silvia and Elegance Group would jointlyunch a new series of products named ¡°Elegance-Silvia¡±. They could be in a win-win mode. There were already some famous perfumers who cooperated with international big brands to make a joint series. The products were very popr with some of the customers who followed the perfumers. This was only the first step to opening the international market. It¡¯s difficult for Silvia to work alone. Cooperating with Elegance Group was a very good opportunity, but she would notpromise if her requirements weren¡¯t met. Elegance Group must appreciate her Seasons, or they would not work with her. America¡¯s perfumers were not valued and even discriminated against abroad. If she was invited to cooperate, she could take the initiative to talk about her requirements. She couldn¡¯t ask for too much, for sure. Only reasonable needs can achieve a long-term goal. After signing this agreement, she rxed and stretched her arms. ¡°The terms for this contract are nice. Only a few groups would give you such an offer in the whole industry. Ste flicked the contract with her finger and said emotionally. ¡°Thanks for you helping me. There are some tricky terms. I didn¡¯t even notice it, but you helped me.¡¯ She said with gratefulness Steughed. ¡°For sure. You have to be professional enough to tell the contract terms. After all, it was made by a professionalwyer team. I¡¯m experienced. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.¡± Silvia nodded. Simon had specially instructed her to bring Ste along, she had thought that there was no need for that. Now that she knew how considerable he was. Firstly, Ste was indeed very knowledgeable in thew. Secondly, Ste was someone she was familiar with. Of course ¡­ there was another important reason. Ste was a woman. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was said that Warin¡¯s entirewyer team was basically male. How could Simon be at ease if a man followed her here? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was busy, he would probably fly over personally to help her sign the contract. ¡°After signing this, everything will go smoothly. You don¡¯t have to worry about long-term development, but I think you will be busy. There are many orders for Elegance Group every year, with high-quality requirements.¡± Ste tilted her head, looked at her, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have a wedding? Aren¡¯t you going to give yourself a holiday first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± She stretched her neck and heard a voice saying, ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± Many people discuss business here. What was unusual was that the voice was very familiar, and she could not help but look. She was shocked. The man just stood up to bid farewell to someone. While shaking hands and smiling, he also saw her. In contrast, he was very natural. He smiled and greeted her, ¡°Silvia, what a coincidence.¡± To be able to call out her name. She couldn¡¯t be wrong. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Silvia was so shocked that she could not even speak. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I died yet?¡± His smile deepened and he looked much more mature. He was no longer the arrogant youth but had grown up. He was wearing a white self-fitting shirt, lookingmercial with his well-designed hairstyle and briefcase. To tell the truth, if he had not called out her name, she would not have dared to recognize him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. Silvia frowned. Although he was talking about himself, it also made people ufortable. ¡°I just, haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Seeing that, Ste looked over curiously. ¡°I have something to do.¡± Nodding his head, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have afternoon tea together? It¡¯s my treat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anyway, she was almost done with her business here, and it was rare to meet him. She nodded and agreed. ¡°You¡­¡± Ste asked hesitantly, unsure if she should interrupt their conversation. ¡°I have a friend.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°Ste, are you going to have tea with us or go back to rest?¡± Ste thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go shopping myself. I haven¡¯t had a good time here for two days. I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. If there¡¯s anything, send me a message.¡± She stood up. They casually found a tea bar and ordered a pot of osmanthus tea, enjoying this rare quiet moment. Holding the small teacup in her hand, Silvia looked at the youth in front of her and sighed. She still remembered the first time she met him. He was very blunt and had a personality like a child. But now, sitting in front of her was no longer a teenager, but a man. He sat there, skillfully pouring tea, and also very gentlemanly fiddling with snacks for her. He lowered his eyes and was meticulous. ¡°Where have you been recently?¡± She hesitated for a moment before asking. Looking up at her, Charles smiled. ¡°Are you trying to ask me how I came back to life?¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°I never felt that you were dead. Although I heard the news, I always felt that it was not true.¡± ¡°Well?¡± Charles raised his eyebrows. He was a little curious. ¡°Why?¡± Could it be that she had a telepathic connection with me and sensed that I¡¯m still alive? ¡°The news spread everywhere. Even someone like me, who has lived in seclusion, can hear it. Your parents will be shocked when they know about this ¡®grievous news¡¯. They will hold a big ceremony for you, but nothing happens. It is too unusual.¡± ¡°Also, there is no conclusive evidence. There is no corpse, no video, and no cause and effect. It is just news. What is hidden?¡± Charles still had a trace of expectation just now, but she was too calm! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 455 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Sorry to Let You See It When Charles heard it, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°Oh! I thought that my death would more or less make people sad. But, it turns out that no one cares?¡± ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± Silvia did not smile at Charles¡¯s teasing and asked seriously. Looking up at her, Charles shed his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, of course, I won¡¯t force you. Everyone has their own secrets. Perhaps you have what you have to do.¡± Silvia wasn¡¯t an inquisitive person. If Charles really didn¡¯t want to say it, then it was fine not to say it. Charles smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say it. It¡¯s just not the proper time yet. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Are you out to y?¡± 11 ¡°No, I¡¯m here to talk about cooperation,¡± Silvia answered honestly. Charles raised his eyebrows and looked at her in surprise. ¡°In the past, when I met you, you were always doing experiments in theboratory. You only knew how to make all kinds of perfumes. Now you areing out to talk about cooperation? Wow, are you Silvia?¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh as she listened to Charles¡¯s praise and emotional sigh. Yes, this was really different from my previous self. At that time, how would I talk about cooperation and pay attention to these things? I just wanted to do the matter of perfuming. Wasn¡¯t there someone else to talk about business? Over the past two years, my change was really big. Other than the bastard Ladarius, Simon also helped me a lot He always gave timely help, but never interfered in controlling anything I wanted to do. Love was to fulfill, and this was what I learned from him. ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Waving his hand, Charles looked at Silvia speechlessly. ¡°I just casually praised you. Look at you, you¡¯re smiling like a flower. What are you thinking of? You¡¯re so happy. It seems that you have some secrets? ¡°Go away, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Silvia sneered at Charles, only to realize in fright that he was no longer the child who was full of arrogance, squatting at a small shop by the side of the road and burying his head in carving. At this moment, Charles had already grown into a man. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He was sitting in the coffee shop and seriously discussing business. His pair of hands, which always held a carving knife, now also held a pen. Many things were the same, and many things were different. ¡°So, you won¡¯t make wood carvings in the future?¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Charles was still alive and talking about business here. Presumably, he would inherit the Petersen family¡¯s property in the future. But¡­ ¡°Yes, why not!¡± Unexpectedly, Charles resolutely replied, ¡°But in the future, I can only do it when I have free time. I can¡¯t take it as my main job anymore. But fortunately, it is already good to be able to do it.¡± People always had gains and losses. It was impossible for them to be greedy for everything. People also needed to take on some responsibilities. Therefore, fate was pretty good to me. ¡°You should know what happened to the Petersen family recently right?¡± Silvia asked cautiously. Charles lowered his eyes and looked a little sad. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry to let you see it.¡± The matter with the Petersen family had gone viral in the city. The people outside would probably think that the Petersen family was going to change. The continuous infighting and someone even went to prison. It was indeed bad news. Many people were looking at this farce. ¡°There is no need to be sorry about it. This is your family¡¯s private matter. However, since you have appeared here and are still so calm, I think you should have a n to deal with this. I don¡¯t have to worry about you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Charles said in a serious tone. ¡°Why are you so polite all of a sudden? By the way, do you remember the pieces of wood you gave me before?¡± Silvia remembered this happy matter. Charles nodded. ¡°I used one of them to refine incense essence. The perfume made from it is very popr.¡± Speaking of her own work, Silvia was still proud. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°You mean the ¡®four seasons¡¯ series?¡± Charles asked after thinking for a while. ¡°You know that too?¡± Silvia was very surprised, not expecting that even he knew about it. Yes.¡± Charles smiled and said, ¡°A while ago. I happened toe into contact with the model team over there. I also smelled it. I felt that the smell was very familiar. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the work of those pieces of wood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯ll also have a share of the credit.¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°There are also a few pieces left. I put them in my cultivation base lo cultivate and they have already germinated. I think they can be cultivated. Moreover, the taste of thelr seedlings is more special. I am considering observing them.¡± ¡°You have a cultivation base!¡± Seeing her in high spirits, Charles alsoughed. ¡°Yes, I can show you when you are free!¡± After a pause, Silvia looked at Charles and remembered that he was still in a ¡°dead¡± state in the eyes of some people, so she asked, ¡°Then when ¡­ will you be able to return to the Petersen family?¡¯ ¡°Soon! I should be going back soon. We will have a chance to meet again.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good!¡± Nodding her head, Silvia said with some emotion, ¡°I really hope that these things can end quickly.¡± ¡°It will!¡± Charles said with certainty. No matter what happened, it would pass, and the sun and rainbow would definitely appear. When he got up to say goodbye, Charles remembered something. ¡°Oh right, maybe we can cooperate in the future.¡± Silvia was confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. I think you¡¯ll be interested.¡± The corners of Charles¡¯s lips curled Looking at Silvia¡¯s confused eyes, Charles suddenly had a trace of bad intentions. He slightly bowed his body and leaned in her direction. ¡°Give my greetings to Mr. Palmer.¡± Silvia was confused. Without waiting for her to ask, Charles had already gone far. Why did he suddenly say this? Was he familiar with Simon? Ladarius had been busy with a big project recently. He was elerating the restructuring of the company¡¯s higher-ups and pulling an investment If Ladarius wanted to take over the entirepany, he had to get Den¡¯s shares. However, the old bastard refused to submit. It seemned that Ladarius should use other methods. Looking at the documents that had beenpleted in his hands, Ladarius revealed a proud smile. I hade into contact with this before, but at that time, I felt it was useless. Now was a critical time, so I had no choice but to use this method. In any case, no one could tell that as long as the shares were handed over. After I became the chairman, no one would investigate these old matters. With this item, as well as the official seal I had found from Den, everything was ready, and I could immediately enjoy the fruits of victory. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 456 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Impossible! Just as Ladarius was about to go to the meeting, his assistant ran in with panic, ¡°Mr. Flores, bad news¡­¡± This feeling was really bad. Ladarius¡¯s face immediately sank. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Flores, Mr. Petersen, he ¡­ Mr. Petersen¡­¡± Perhaps it was because the assistant ran too fast, he didn¡¯t even catch his breath as he took a deep breath while speaking intermittently. UE ¡°Which Petersen?¡± Ladarius asked with a frown. There are too many Petersen in thispany, but it doesn¡¯t matter. These people will be kicked out of thepany immediately. Thispany will be surnamed Flores soon. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Petersen!¡± The assistant stomped his feet and gritted his teeth, ¡°Shawn Petersen.¡± When Ladarius heard this name, he was careless. What other tricks could that old bastarde up with? Ladarius slowly picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip of tea, and asked slowly. ¡°Oh, him! Didn¡¯t I say that he will be dismissed soon? He is no longer Mr. Petersen anymore. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He ¡­mitted suicide by jumping off a building!¡± Ladarius did not go to the hospital, because the police came. Ladarius never thought that Shawn would actually use this kind of method to recruit the police. Ladarius originally thought that there was interference in Shawn¡¯s mobile phone and there were people around to keep a close eye on him, Shawn would definitely not make any trouble. But Ladarius did not expect that Shawn would actually use the trick of jumping off a building. Ladarius had originally thought that everything was firmly in his hands, but he had never expected that Shawn would suicide. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Shawn was not dead. Of course, he was not really looking for death. It was just that he wanted to use this method to attract the police and let Vicente report the case smoothly. However, for things like jumping off a building, no matter how he chose or calcted, there was still a certain risk. Therefore, it was inevitable for Shawn to be injured. Moreover, the calction could never catch up with fale. When Shawn jumped down, he injured his lumbar spine. Basically, Shawn would have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. When Shawn jumped down, he was also afraid in his heart, but thinking about how if he was controlled like this, the Petersen family would really be gone soon. At that time, there would really be nothing left, so Shawn gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and jumped down. Fortunately, the police really came. But¡­ Ladarius did not acknowledge the usation. Vicente did not have conclusive evidence. Everything was just a one-sided statement. As for being kidnapped by Ladarius, there was no witness or material evidence. Vicente could not find the ce where he was kidnapped and could not exin the approximate location. From being caught to being released, Vicente said it himself, so it was fine to say that it was nder. In addition, Ladarius had awyer to help him, so it was difficult to convict him. In regards to this, Ladarius was still somewhat proud. In the past, when I was in trouble, everyone would call for a beating. Now, I just need to sit and let the lawyer answer everything. Therefore, money was good. As long as there was money, these were not problems. Just when Ladarius felt that he had exceeded the time of detention and could go out, he stood up with a smile. ¡°Officer, can we go now? I hope that you can investigate this kind of nder.¡± Ladarius walked out and saw Vicente sitting there. The moment Vicente saw him, he stood up. ¡°You liar, you lied to our Petersen family¡¯s property, lied to me, you rogue!¡± ¡°Vicente, I advise you to think clearly and not speak nonsense, you are in the police station. How did I lie to you? I remember that it was you who reported the warning to your sister at that time, right? Tut, someone like you even dared to sue your own sister, and now you are randomly ndering me! Sir, you better investigate this person well. I¡¯m afraid there is a big problem with him!¡± Ladarius was proud and could not hide his excitement. Although Vicente had disrupted a little of my n, it did not matter. So what if Shawn jumped off the building and made half his body paralyzed? Vicente would still not be able to sue me. I had already set everything up. If I did not haveplete confidence, how could I easily get what / wanted? Vicente was so angry that he rushed over and wanted to hit Ladarius, but how could he do that in the police station? Before Vicente could rush over, he was stopped by the police. Ladarius became even more arrogant. ¡°Everyone, take a look. This person has a tendency for violence. He wants to hit me. Right now, I seriously suspect that he was lying about all the kidnapped matters. It was all his own imagination. He might be mentally ill. Check it out! This kind of person can¡¯t be released to harm people!¡± ¡°Ladarius, you will die to hew!¡± Vicente was so angry that he was screaming. A person that I had never put in my eyes would actually take away everything / wanted. Now, he was evenughing at me smugly. How hateful! CS The entire family was being yed by an outsider! ¡°Tut, don¡¯t be so fierce when you speak.¡± Ladarius took two steps forward, then he recalled something and turned back. ¡°Oh right. I forgot to tell you. Your uncle, Mr. Petersen, has already signed and transferred the shares to me. After the formalities arepleted, the Petersen family¡­ will be renamed the Flores family. It has nothing to do with you, little bastard!¡± ¡°You ¡­ ah¡­¡± ¡°Who said that the Petersen family is going to change its name?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Ladarius was stunned. He subconsciously raised his head to look at the source of the voice. At the door, Den walked in withrge strides. He was wearing a dark grey suit. His hair wasbed meticulously and he looked energetic. There were no signs of him dying. ¡°You¡­¡± Ladarius stared at Den in disbelief. He suddenly thought that he was hallucinating. No, that¡¯s impossible! Den was clearly being guarded by someone I sent to watch over them. How could he appear here? And from the looks of him, it seemed like nothing had happened to him, this, how could this be possible! ¡°What? You don¡¯t seem happy at all when you see me. Didn¡¯t you say that I have already transferred all my shares to you and that you only need to go through the formalities with me? Then you should be very happy to see me!¡± Den looked at Ladarius with a smile on his lips, but the smile was cold. Ladarius swallowed his saliva and had a bad feeling, but since things hade to this point, no matter what, Ladarius had to continue. Ladarius forced out a smile. ¡°Yes, yes! I originally thought that you were in poor health and needed more rest. Since you cane personally, why don¡¯t we go through the formalities ourselves?¡± ¡°By the way, how is Mrs. Petersen? I heard that her health has not been very good. Why don¡¯t you go back and apany her after the formalities? I will worry about thepany in the future.¡± It sounded like Ladarius was concerned about Mrs. Petersen, but he was actually threatening Den with the safety of Mrs. Petersen. Right now, Ladarius was not very sure whether the couple had escaped together or if Den was the only one. Ladarius¡¯s subordinate did not call him either. He did not know what was going on and was extremely flustered. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 457 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Mr. Charles Den smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my wife. I will take good care of her. You¡¯d better care about yourself!¡± He then turned to face the police. ¡°Sir, I want to report this!¡± No one had expected that there would be such a turn in events about the Petersen family. Den, who was already seriously ill, was actuallypletely fine. Moreover, he showed up and reported Ladarius with sufficient evidence. A storm in the Petersen family seemed to have subsided overnight. After all, Den had returned, so everything would be fine. However, there was a huge change in the leadership of the Petersen Group. At that time, those who were on Ingrid¡¯s side and those who were on Ladarius¡¯ side, were all eliminated. At this point, the others finally realized that Den was behind all of these! Although till this point, the Petersen Group looked prosperous, there were still many problems. Because of the internal intrigues, the management split into several groups. They werepeting with each other. In the end, they damaged thepany¡¯s interests. Previously, because of the fighting among Ingrid¡¯s people, those experienced higher-ups in the company, and the people with Shawn¡¯s support on the back, thepany suffered a great loss in several projects. The reason why there was no big trouble was that Den resolved it. However, he was getting older. Even if he could still control the situation, he did not know how long he could hold on. If he passed the position to his son, he was afraid that there would be people in the company who disagreed. And he could see Ingrid¡¯s ambition. Originally, it was not a problem for his niece to share a portion of the shares and rights, but she wanted too much. She wanted the entirepany and everything. Den could see the greed in her eyes. He more or less knew about what she had done in private. It was just that he did not expose it. But if one day, Charles was in charge of thepany, it was really hard to say what Ingrid would do. For his son, and for the entirepany and the Petersen family, he had put in a lot of effort to set up a trap. The goal was to make Ingrid lose her patience and expose herself, and also to drag out some betrayers in thepany and kick them out. However, Den made a mistake in his n, and that was Ladarius. He didn¡¯t think that this guy would jump out halfway and almost destroy his entire n. Fortunately, Den discovered it in time and made arrangements, making Ladarius think that he had really seeded in capturing Den. How na?ve! Den had taken root here for so many years, some of the people chose his sides on the surface. And there were also his people in the other two groups. If Ladarius really wanted to do something with that little power in his hand, how could Den not know? Did Ladarius really think that those men could trap Den? In front of Den, those people were no match for him. However, this was also good. It saved him a lot of trouble. All the potential threats had been cleared. In the Petersen Group¡¯s new round of meetings, many new faces appeared, and Den was still sitting in the main seat. ¡°There are two things to announce in today¡¯s meeting. First, I will be removed from the position of chairman of the Petersen Group. I¡¯m retired.¡± ¡°Mr. Petersen¡­¡± people below eximed. It was not easy for him to settle down. Why did he want to resign at this time? What if something went wrong? He raised his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. Be quiet. I have retired, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t care about anything. I will still help the new chairman, but all the decisions will be made by the new chairman. ¡°Let¡¯s wee him.¡± The door opened, and Charles entered. Many people gasped. They thought that Charles was already dead. They did not expect that not only was he alive, but he also appeared here alive and became the next chairman of the Petersen Group. At this time, many of the quick-witted people had already figured it out. With what had happened before, it was all for this day. Den removed all the obstacles ahead and helped Charles be the chairman of the Petersen Group. Parents could do anything for their children! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Soon, everyone began to apud and wee, at least to show their support for the new chairman. Charles walked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is not my first time at thepany, nor is it my first time attending a meeting. But today, it is my first time standing here with such an identity. In the days to come, I am willing to be on the same boat as all of you in the wind and rain, so that the Petersen Group can create more glory.¡± ¡°This is Charles. I don¡¯t need to introduce him to everyone. Everyone knows him. Let¡¯s talk about the second thing now. Ourpany is going to develop a new project soon. This new project may be the most profitable for thepany. And Charles will be responsible for this project. Now let him tell everyone about this project.¡± Den sat down. Charles took out a document bag, took out the document from it, and took out a USB to hand to the secretary. He then asked her to stuff it into theputer, and then made a projection. ¡°Sculpture¡±? When everyone saw the words on the big screen, they were stunned. This was a project in which thepany had never been involved. How could they think of doing this? And was this thing really profitable? Charles nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, sculpture! I know everyone must be worried. After all, ourpany has never done. this before.¡± After a pause, he stood up and continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t done it before. It¡¯s just that the project is still immature, and we didn¡¯t dorge-scale production. I just made an attempt first. ¡°A few months ago, I went to Yun¡¯nan and some tropical regions. First, I went to choose suitable materials and talked with suppliers. And then I went there to see the market. There are not many people paying attention to it, so seldom dopanies try this field. This project has excellent potential. culpture is a work of art, and its collection value is very high. There are many lovers who offer a sky- high price for this kind of collection. As for the sculptors, I have several candidates. In addition, not long ago, I just got an order. It¡¯s worth arge amount of money!¡± Then, he got out many data analyses and everything seemed to be clear. There were some people who had doubts just now, but now they had dispelled their worries and even felt very interested. ¡°Not bad. Ourpany has some projects that are just so-so at the moment, but after all, it is the sunset industry. We still need to have a sense of crisis. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Charles to be so far-sighted. I¡¯m OK with this project.¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Charles! I believe that under your management, the Petersen Group will definitely have a better future!¡± ¡°Mr. Charles! We¡¯ll do our best to support you and the new project!¡± Charles rxed a little. After all, this was the first time he had taken the chair alone. He was still a little nervous. He looked at his father and smiled slightly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 458 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 458 Chapter 458 You Do Not Understand In the hospital, Shawn never thought that he would meet Den again in this way. ¡°Den, I¡­¡± Shawn had no idea what to say. Shawn knew everything that had happened in the past two days. From the initial shock to theter eptance, and then slowly, he had figured it out in his mind. Thinking back, it had only been a month, but it was as if he had been in a big dream, thinking that everything was under his control. Shawn had not expected that he was just someone else¡¯s chess piece on the chessboard. He didn¡¯t expect everything to turn out this way. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Den dragged a chair over, sat in front of Shawn, and asked gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± With a sigh, Shawn seemed to have aged a lot and looked even older than Den. ¡°Den, now that things havee to this, I only have one thing to ask of you. Although I have done a lot of wrong things and I have indeed let you down, I hope that you can promise me.¡± ¡°Are you talking about your son?¡± After thinking for a moment, Den asked. Shawn nodded. ¡°I only have this one son. I originally wanted to give him everything. But I didn¡¯t expect that it would be in vain. I¡¯m sorry for him and his mother. It¡¯s been so many years, and I can¡¯t give them anything. Vicente has never had aplete family since he was a kid, and now¡­¡± Vicente was also arrested because of the false rm and evidence. After a lot of trouble, his two children were all in jail. Hannah had been ignoring him for a long time. Leslie hade to make trouble twice and left crying. Right now, Shawn was being taken care of by a nurse. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still had some money, and he was a member of the Petersen family, he really didn¡¯t know what kind of situation he would be in today. ¡°Shawn!¡± Den let out a sigh and asked, ¡°Have you thought about Ingrid?¡± Shawn looked puzzled. ¡°I can understand that you are thinking about your son, but Ingrid is your daughter. Have you ever thought about her? Have you considered her?¡± Shawn frowned. He did not quite understand what Den meant. ¡°Of course. I bought the best for her. I have already raised her as a Princess.¡± ¡°Is that so? Now that you be like this, you¡¯re still thinking about your son. Have you considered her?¡± Shawn paused for a moment and said, ¡°She did those things herself, and now it has be like this. I don¡¯t hate her for our father-daughter rtionship.¡± Back then, she had even threatened him. Which child would dare to treat their father like this? Den shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Then why did she do this? Have you ever wondered why she had such great ambition? Also, after all these years in thepany, have you seen her ability?¡± ¡°She has such great ambition. Isn¡¯t she too greedy? I have already given her so much. I have already said that if Vicente inherits thepany, the Petersen family will be the strongest family in the future. She is still not satisfied¡­¡± At this point, Den alreadyughed, ¡°Look, even now, you still do not understand! ¡®Since you feel that you have given her a lot, then why do you have to let your illegitimate son inherit these? Why didn¡¯t you think that Ingrid actually has this ability? ¡°These days, when I was in the hospital, you were stirring up trouble in thepany. I really didn¡¯t intervene. I just wanted to see what you could do. But it is obvious that your son is inferior to Ingrid in terms of ability. That project have you was a mess, and he fell into someone else¡¯s trap many times. If thepany was really handed over to him, ever thought about the result?¡± The words Den said, in fact, Shawn had thought about it and was just selectively overlooked. What could Shawn do? He only had this one son. Who else could he give thepany to if he didn¡¯t give it to Vicente? ¡°Vicente just has no experience. I believe that after this time, he will definitely grow up. Den, just give him a chance! He is still so young and has been in jail. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for him to find a job. Just give him a position to learn slowly. He will learn very well!¡± ¡°Shawn, why do you still spoil him so much?¡± Den stood up and went to pour water. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so biased. You keep saying that he can learn, so why not give Ingrid a chance?¡± ¡°She is a girl. She will get married sooner orter,¡± Shawn mumbled. ¡°You still have such thoughts. Do you know why she has be what she is? As a father, you have to take most of the responsibility!¡± Den took a sip of water. However, Shawn was not convinced. ¡°Den, you are saying this now because you won. Aren¡¯t you the same, handing everything to your son?¡± ¡°You are wrong!¡± Den turned his head to look at Shawn with a burning gaze, and said, ¡°I gave it to Charles because he can bear this burden. If he can¡¯t, I definitely won¡¯t force him. These days, I completely let go of everything. It was a scheme, but it was also giving you a chance. But look what have you all done! Thepany was in chaos. People in thepany collude with each other. There are countless negative news stories out there. How many times had thepany¡¯s stock price been affected? Have you thought about all this? ¡°Charles hasn¡¯t been here recently. Do you think he is dead? What did you do? He is your nephew. Did you send someone to find him? Ingrid even went to the hospital to tell me about his death. ¡°During this period of time, you have been scheming and plotting here. Charles went to visit various ces, talked about business, and did a project, bringing great profit to thepany. Why don¡¯t I hand thepany over to him? Shawn, it has been so many years, but you still don¡¯t understand. ¡°Also, don¡¯t talk about your son and daughter. If Charles is a girl today, as long as he has the ability, I will give it to him. I¡¯m his father, so of course, I¡¯ll take care of him. ¡°Think about it. Have you lived up to your two children? Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Originally, Den did not want to say anything about himself, but he did not expect Shawn to still be unrepentant.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 459 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 459 Chapter 459 If You Decide ¡°Den, even if I were wrong, you should help me look after Vicente¡­ and Ingrid,¡± After hesitating for a moment, Shawn said carefully. Now that everything he had was gone, he had to beg Den. There was no other way. After all, they were a family. He only hoped that Den could take this into ount and not be too heartless. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until theye out. After all, they are the children of the Petersen family. However, Charles will be in charge of thepany in the future. I will not interfere with the personnel changes in the company. Other than Charles, there will be people from the personnel department who will settle these things ording to the rules. However, I can guarantee that they will have no worries about clothes and food.¡± This was all he could do. If thepany allowed all sorts of cliques and connections to be formed, then the Petersen family would be finished sooner orter. Lowering his eyes, Shawn was still a little disappointed. Originally, he had wanted to arrange for Vicente to re-enter thepany. Even if he could not get such a high position as before, it was still possible to give him a manager or something like that. But now, the power was in Charles¡¯ hands, and since Den had already spoken like this, there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Alright.¡± Shawn sighed. He seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Oh right, Den, can I ask why you thought of setting up such a trap? After all, before you entered the hospital, I thought that we were still following the rules and didn¡¯t reveal anything.¡± ¡°Following the rules?¡± Den sneered and looked at him. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you received kickbacks? Do you think that I don¡¯t know how many problems have urred in thepany projects? Do you think that I won¡¯t ask about the materials suppliers?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Shawn didn¡¯t expect that Den would know about all these things. However, Den pretended to know nothing and never asked about it. Shawn thought he really didn¡¯t know. If Shawn was still a little unconvinced before, then he didn¡¯t know what to say now. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Den still wanted to say something, but the door of the ward was pushed open. Hannah stood at the door and was stunned when she saw him. She raised her hand to lift her hair to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Den.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Den understood her embarrassment. ¡°Well, I have to leave now.¡± Den, wait a minute.¡± Hannah stopped Den and turned to look at Shawn, who was lying on the bed. She pursed her lips. ¡°Since you are here, I have something to say.¡± Hearing her say this, Den stopped and noticed that she was holding a folder. Opening the folder, Hannah took out a stack of documents and a pen from it and handed it to Shawn, saying, ¡°Shawn, sign it.¡± Shawn was confused. When Shawn saw the words on it clearly, he was shocked. ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± ¡°Hannah, are you crazy? Are you going to divorce me now?¡± Shawn struggled to get up, but he couldn¡¯t, so he swayed. and fell down again. ¡°Yes. I know this is not the right time. Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to dy it anymore. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Hannah said, ¡°I have already found awyer to make detailed terms. You can also take a look at the distribution of property. I won¡¯t take advantage of you, but I will take what I deserve. That¡¯s it.¡± How could Shawn ept it? He threw the document on the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it.¡± ¡°Whatever. If you don¡¯t sign it, I will sue you. Or we can separate for a while. Anyway, I am going to divorce you. Shawn, it¡¯s boring. It¡¯s really boring.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Hannah, how many years have we been married? What am I like now? Oh, look at me, I am down and out. Are you going to divorce me?¡± Shawn patted his own leg and said angrily. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Others are envious of me marrying into a wealthy family, but you also know how much you have given me over the years, and how much I have done for this family. However, you¡¯ve been in touch with that woman for so many years, and you even brought the illegitimate child home. Have you considered my feelings? Do you dare to say that you never thought about getting a divorce?¡± When she asked this, Shawn was stumped. He had considered it. Of course, he had considered getting a divorce. Every time he slept with Leslie, he wanted to get a quick divorce. However, the benefits involved in a divorce were too great. It was not easy. He originally thought that he would live like this for the rest of his life. In any case, he had that much money. Unexpectedly, at this critical time, Hannah wanted to divorce him. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to divorce.¡± Shawn raised his eyelids and saw Den, who was standing to the side. ¡°Den, say something. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with her.¡± ¡°Hannah¡­¡± Den looked at Shawn, then turned to Hannah. ¡°Den, don¡¯t try to persuade me,¡± Hannah said seriously. ¡°I want to say that if you decide, then go ahead and do it.¡± Shawn did not expect that Den would say such words. ¡°Den, do you know what you are saying? Are you crazy? Are you instigating her to divorce me?¡± ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve said it before. You haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Have you ever felt a sense of responsibility for your wife, child, and family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this! Anyway, all of you are trying to force me to kill myself, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ll do it. It should jump off the building and die!¡± Shawn shouted. Hannah did not stop Shawn. Instead, she said harshly, ¡°Yes. You deserve to die. Why don¡¯t you just jump off? Shawn, who do you think you me for bing like this? Did you jump off the building for me or for Ingrid? You are for your son! What does it have to do with me? ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this anymore. I am tired.¡± Hannah bent down to pick up the divorce agreement. ¡°Now that things havee to this, both you and I have a grudge in our hearts. You have your son, and I have my daughter. In short, after signing it, we have no rtionship anymore.¡± This time, Shawn did not make any more noise, but he was gloomy, allowing her to put the agreement in his hands. ¡°Den.¡± Hannah turned and looked at Den. Den raised his eyebrows and did not speak ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After all these years, I was indeed selfish. I deserve all of this. Perhaps you are not willing to have anything to do with me, but you and Cindy will always be my family in my heart.¡± Hannah took a deep breath and looked haggard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 460 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 460 Chapter 460 A Legend After so many things, now that her son and daughter were in prison, Hannah was affected deeply. She had deliberately nned for half of her life. She had thought that the Petersen family¡¯s business would eventually belong to her children, but her hope was dashed to pieces. Now that she was left alone, she suddenly felt empty. She had fought and had been discreet for so many years. What did she get? And why? Ladarius had be like that, and she almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. Her son went to extremes and attacked his sister, and Ingrid didn¡¯t want to see her again. She wasn¡¯t a qualified mother or wife. Shawn had been with Leslie for years, and they had a son. He even brought their son back to inherit the family business. Other than her identity as Shawn¡¯s legal wife, what else did Hannah have? For her, life was an empty dream. ¡°No matter how selfish you are, you have taken care of your sister-inw all these years. You¡¯re one of us, even if¡­¡± ncing at the gloomy and silent Shawn, Den continued, ¡°Even if you divorce Shawn, you are still a member of this family.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Den!¡± Hannah was moved to tears. Den took a deep look at Shawn and slowly sighed. Recently, Silvia had ridden on the crest of sess. Not only did the cooperation go smoothly, but the news about her cooperation with Elegance Group had been released. The industry was full of praise, and the investigation of the Perfuming Association had alsoe to an end. Johnson had been confirmed to have lost his sense of smell, and it was estimated that it had been quite a long time. As soon as this news came out, the entire industry, and even the other industries, were greatly shocked. As a perfumer, a great figure in the perfuming industry, Johnson couldn¡¯t distinguish the smell. What right did he have to be a judge and do the appraisal? Why did he take that position? Immediately, the contestants that Johnson had previously evaluated all presented protests, and there were all kinds of long essays. Johnson lost his touch overnight. It made people sigh endlessly. In fact, everyone was the same. They always admired those who were superior to them. But if one day they found that the ones they admired were just ordinary people who would also make mistakes and do things that were different from what they thought, they would be ovee with anger and deception. Recently, Abel had a hard time. Because of his rtionship with Johnson, his position had been removed. The Perfuming Association had witnessed overall renewal. It was hard to say if it could continue to exist. First, it was Johnson¡¯s deception that caused the public to be dissatisfied. Second, it happened that there was a fuss about the qualification certificate. Now, Silvia¡¯s cooperation with an international brand embarrassed the Perfuming Association. As was said before, there was no such thing internationally, and there was no need to recognize such a certificate. The so-called qualification certificate was simply a threshold created by the Perfuming Association. So, was there a need for this certificate? Silvia¡¯s name was frequently searched, even more so than when she was in awsuit with Ladarius. What made her a little annoyed was that her name was inexplicably linked to Ladarius¡¯. It wasn¡¯t anything special. It was mainly because some busybodies had made aparison of the past and then sighed with emotion. Back then, Silvia was used of giarism and lying. Now all this had be ironies. As for Ladarius, he had gone from being the CEO of V.L to being hated by everyone. For some reason, he had be the new chairman of the Petersen Group. Then, he became a prisoner. This dramatic change was truly interesting. Even TV series might not be so dramatic, but all of this was real. Many people had witnessed this, and now that they recalled it, they admired Silvia more. Therefore, Silvia & Ladarius, Silvia & Johnson, and Silvia & the Perfuming Association became hot topics. Silvial upied half of the hot search list alone. To stay away from this mess, Silvia had to stay at home, turn off her phone, and hide in peace. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Somehow, some people suggested that Silvia should take over the Perfuming Association. After all, it was she who pointed out the inside story and hidden rules of the industry and subverted the cognition of the whole industry. It was rumored that Silvia was a legend in this industry, and the more news spread, the more mystical she became. Silvia couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Whether it was negative or positive news, it was not her intention to be on the hot search list. At first, she just did not want a certificate to prove her value. If the association had not been aggressive to her, wanted to sue her, and wanted her to quit, she would not have made the association like this. However, she had nothing to regret. At Johnson¡¯s age, it was normal for his sense of smell to deteriorate. Moreover, in their line of work, they used their noses a lot. Excessive usage was a problem, let alone other external factors. However, after realizing it, Johnson could resign and keep his good reputation, but somehow, he still took that position, not caring about the other young people that might be affected by him. Could it be that in the face of power and money, everything else was nothing? It was said that Johnson hadn¡¯t left his house recently. After all, the cursing outside was overwhelming. At his age, he probably couldn¡¯t stand any stimtion. It was good to stay at home peacefully. However, the impact of this matter on him was probably irreversible. Silvia did not see Johnson, so she did not know what he was thinking. She just thought that if she had the chance to meet him again, she would ask whether he thought it was worth it to do so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Austin has been very busy recently. She can¡¯t answer your call. Please leave a message for business. cooperation. Thank you!¡± Winnie answered the phone because Silvia had turned off her phone, and almost all the business calls came to her. Winnie took a sip of water to moisten her throat. She was very helpless. ¡°Recently, these calls have made my mouth. dry. If you be the head of the association, will I be exhausted?¡± Winnieined. Silvia smiled. ¡°No! Because I won¡¯t be the head.¡± ¡°But now that the Perfuming Association has be like this, it is said that only when you be the head will the public be convinced. Only then can everyone renew their confidence and have faith in the association. If you don¡¯t do it, the association will most likely be disbanded.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 461 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Litzy¡¯s Visit ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Silvia slowly took care of the flowers and said, ¡°The association has developed to this day. Do you think it will be disbanded so easily? It is not established because of a certain person, nor will it disband because of a certain person. I do not have that much power.¡± To put it bluntly, Silvia was just the direct cause that pushed things forward. The Perfuming Association had only itself to me for what it had be today. If Johnson hadn¡¯t been selfish and Abel hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to prove himself to his family, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the entire association went after fame and money and had long forgotten their initial intentions, it wouldn¡¯t have copsed just because of Silvia¡¯s thing. Now, it seemed to outsiders that this was all because of Silvia, but it was actually not. ¡°But¡­ Everyone supports you. What should we do?¡± ¡°Leave them alone. Don¡¯t respond. They may not mean what they say. Instead, they have ill intentions.¡± After trimming the extra branches, Silvia turned her head and smiled gently, ¡°Think about it. If I take this position, how many responsibilities would I have to bear? I don¡¯t think I can bear such a heavy burden, and I don¡¯t have that ability.¡± Silvia was focused on making perfume. She had no experience in management and did not think that she could do it. Among those who wanted her to be the head of the Perfuming Association, some were excited and blinded by admiration, while some were up to no good. When the crowd slowly cooled down, it would be time to reorganize the Perfuming Association. In the association, there might not be a few people who could match her level of making perfume, but there should be many people who were better at management and handling daily affairs than her. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t join the Perfuming Association.¡± Silvia said faintly. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, there is a visitor outside.¡±. Ever since Silvia revealed her rtionship with Simon and prepared for their wedding, Simon had hired a few servants. After all, the two of them were often at home, and they needed some people to take care of the housework and trivial matters from time to time. And the servants called Silvia Mrs. Palmer. Frowning, Silvia said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I wouldn¡¯t meet any visitors?¡± Recently, not only were there many calls, but many people came to visit by using their connections, so Silvia didn¡¯t answer the phone or meet any visitors. ¡°But¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, the servant whispered, ¡°She said that she is Mr. Palmer¡¯s aunt.¡± ¡°What?¡± Silvia thought of the slightly younger woman she saw in the store when she bought the diamond ring that day. Simon¡¯s aunt, Litzy? ¡°Is she alone?¡± Silvia thought about it and asked. The servant nodded. ¡°Yes. She brought some gifts. She might be here to congratte you.¡± Recently, the house was full of joy. Simon said that since they would hold a wedding, there should be a happy atmosphere. Therefore, the house was also decorated. Silvia thought it was too much. The servants also knew that they would have a wedding, so they thought that the woman came to congratte them. Silvia did not think that way. After what happenedst time, she knew that Simon did not have a good rtionship with his family, but she didn¡¯t ask why. After all, he must have a reason not to tell her about this. Simon might not know that Litzy suddenly came to visit. After thinking about it, Silvia turned around and called Simon. Simon answered the phone quickly, ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you miss me?¡± Simon¡¯s voice was as mellow as wine. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silvia said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Do you know that Litzy came?¡± ¡°Litzy?¡± Simon was surprised. He thought about it and said, ¡°Have you seen her?¡± ¡°Not yet. She is outside the door. I don¡¯t know if you know, so I want to ask you,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Chase her away!¡± Simon said bluntly. Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. She had thought that Simon might not know about this, but she had not expected that he would ask her to drive Litzy away. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Since you haven¡¯t seen her yet, send her away. Don¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°But the servant said that she brought a lot of things. She might be here to congratte us.¡± Silvia did not expect. Simon to be so hostile to Litzy. ¡°Forget it. She must be up to no good!¡± With a cold snort, Simon said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just let the servant tell her that you are not feeling well and that you have already fallen asleep. Let her come back another day.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± There was a reason for Simon to say so. Silvia nodded. ¡°Well¡­ I will do as you say.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After hanging up the phone, Silvia asked the servant to send Litzy away. She said that she was not feeling well and had fallen asleep after taking medicine. Although the servant was puzzled, she did as Silvia said. Winnie was even more puzzled. °ü ¡°Isn¡¯t that Simon¡¯s aunt? He actually asked you to send her away. He didn¡¯t even allow you to open the door!¡± Silvia had known Simon for a long time, but she had not seen any rtives of his. If she did not know that the Palmer family was big, she would think that he was alone. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I only know that his rtionship with the Palmer family isn¡¯t good.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Silvia didn¡¯t care. Anyway, she would do whatever Simon said. It was good that Silvia didn¡¯t need to deal with such aplicated family. After all, she was traumatized by what happened to the Austin family. Chi ¡°Tsk tsk, rich families areplicated!¡± Having nothing else to do, Winnie sat down and ate some fruits happily. ¡°But I think it¡¯s good for you to be like this now. You don¡¯t have to deal with his rtives. You know, it¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, either.¡± Silvia nced at Winnie. ¡°What?¡± Looking up, Winnie was stunned. ¡°Freddie is an orphan. Other than Simon, he only has some work partners. You don¡¯t have to deal with these.plicated rtionships.¡± Silvia teased Winnie, watched her blush, and grinned as she dodged the pillow Winnie threw at her. ¡°Come on! You¡¯re teasing me again!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The two of themughed and joked. The servant from before came in again. ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sitting up, Silvia looked at her and asked, ¡°Has she left?¡± The servant shook her head. ¡°She hasn¡¯t left yet. She is still waiting outside. She said that she will wait for you to get up. She is not in a hurry. She will wait as she has plenty of time!¡± Silvia was rendered speechless. It seemed that Litzy came with ill intentions. She hadn¡¯t even entered the door yet, but she threatened Silvia. She refused to leave until they met. ¡°Tsk tsk, I just said that you don¡¯t have to deal with theseplicated rtionships. I think Litzy is a bit difficult to deal with.¡± When ordinary people were denied entrance, they would leave. But Litzy still waited at the door. What could be so important? Was it worth wasting time? And Litzy said she had plenty of time. Tsk tsk! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 462 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 462 Chapter 462 One of the Other People Silvia thought for a moment and called Simon again. ¡°Litzy refused to leave. She said that she must see me.¡± Silvia did not want toin, nor was she afraid of facing Simon¡¯s rtives and dealing with thoseplicated rtionships. However, since Simon did not let her see Litzy and wanted her to stay as far away as possible, there must be a reason. Moreover, every time Simon mentioned his rtives, Silvia always felt that there must be something unknown deep in his heart. Simon frowned and said, ¡°Just pretend that you don¡¯t know. Since she wants to wait, let her be. She has nothing to do anyway!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Listening to Simon¡¯s unhappy voice, Silvia said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Winnie is here with me. I am not bored. You can work at ease. She may wait for a while and leave on her own.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Simon replied in a muffled voice. Hearing his displeased tone, Silviaughed and softly said, ¡°Be good!¡± On the other end of the phone, Simon gasped. Simon did not expect Silvia to tease him like this. He suddenly had the urge to go back. On the other hand, Winnie was jealous. This young couple could even flirt on the phone! ¡°Wait for me at home!¡± Simon lowered his voice and quickly said before hanging up. However, it was clear that he felt much better. ¡°Impressive! But you were not like this before!¡± Winnie said with a sigh. Silvia used to focus on her work. Even when she was in love with Ladarius, she wouldn¡¯t act like this. She thought that she was born to be such a cold person, butter, she knew that it was because she had not met the right person. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Now, she could spontaneously flirt with Simon, talk to him, and kiss him. All this came from the deep part of her heart. Perhaps this was the sweetness of finding the right person. On the other hand, Litzy was sitting in the car, waiting at the gate. She wouldn¡¯t leave until the door opened. Even if Silvia did not open the door, Simon woulde back. When he came back, he would let Litzy in. Litzy would just wait there patiently. But before long, Litzy was getting impatient. She thought Silvia was not a good person and dared to let her wait at the door. Silvia said she didn¡¯t feel well and had already fallen asleep, but Litzy knew clearly that it was just an excuse. Silvia hadn¡¯t married Simon yet, but she had already acted like his wife. If they married, she would go even further. Simon was to me. He got married privately and didn¡¯t even tell his mother. He didn¡¯t take his elders seriously. If this continued, how could Litzy continue to live in the Palmer family? Although Litzy had made up her mind to wait, she was getting a little impatient. She had not been so angry for a long time. Just as she was feeling frustrated, her phone rang. When she saw the number on it, she could not help but be delighted. ¡°Simon!¡± ¡°I heard that you came to my house,¡± Simon said coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance so that I could be prepared?¡± ¡°Come on. There¡¯s no need to be prepared. We¡¯re a family. I just stop by,¡± Litzy said with a smile. ¡°But I am not at home. Why don¡¯t you go back? I¡¯ll go back when I have time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. You are not at home, but your wife is. It¡¯s the same.¡± After a pause, Litzy said with a bit of hesitation, ¡°But Simon, your wife is a bit arrogant. I¡¯ve already knocked twice, but she doesn¡¯t open the door for me. I¡¯m waiting at the door.¡± ¡°But young people seem to be in the limelight recently. It¡¯s normal to have a bad temper and put on air. I can understand. I will wait here. Don¡¯t worry. Focus on your work.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the maid tell you that my wife has not been feeling well recently and has been asleep? She doesn¡¯t see any guests. Did you not hear it or did you not understand?¡± Litzy meant to me Silvia for being rude and neglecting her. She wanted to what the maid said. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Well then, I have to visit her. This is not a small matter. How about I take her to the hospital?¡± Litzy looked in the direction of the door and thought that this was a very good excuse. She opened the car door and got out of the car. As she walked towards the door, she said, ¡°You are so careless. You can¡¯t ignore the disease. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital. If there is anything, I can call you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I have already called the doctor. She needs to rest in peace and not be disturbed by other people, and then she will get better.¡± Simon decisively refused. Litzy stood at the door and asked with a gloomy face, ¡°What do you mean by that? Am I one of the other people?¡± ¡°Maybe not.¡± Simon didn¡¯t point it out directly. Litzy did not understand the meaning behind it. She only knew that it was quite pleasant to listen to, so she softened her tone. ¡°I care about your wife. Besides, she must meet us. Even if she is shy now, she will have to meet us sooner orter. I will meet her first and encourage her. I will help her win your grandma¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°My wife only needs to win my favor. She doesn¡¯t need to win others¡¯ favor.¡± Simon refused directly, which embarrassed Litzy. ¡°Simon! Don¡¯t speak so rudely. Can you leave the Palmer family? Can you not be surnamed Palmer? Don¡¯t you have any elders in this life? Don¡¯t you have to interact with https://novelxo/sweet-revenge/r353032.html 7/8 us?¡± ¡°My surname is Palmer because it¡¯s my father¡¯s surname. If I can¡¯t have this surname, then he should be the one to tell me. Litzy, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to care about this?¡± Simon said indifferently. ¡°You treat your aunt, grandma, and uncles like this. If your dad knew about this, he would be sad.¡± ¡°If so, he should tell me about this or scold 1. me. No one can do this in his name, or I won¡¯t know whether it¡¯s his intention or someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back.¡± As she spoke, Litzy hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time on Simon anymore. Anyway, he was too far away to care about that. She would go and teach his wife a lesson first. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 463 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 463 Chapter 463 How Despicable They Are Litzy put down her phone and was about to knock on the door when she heard a horn. She was startled. ¡°Litzy, you¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Simon poked his head out of the car and said coldly. Litzy was speechless. They were talking on the phone just now. Litzy wondered when Simon came back. In other words, when he was on the phone just now, the car was already close. Did Simon watch her while talking to her? Did Simon protect his wife to this extent? He was still at work, yet he rushed back so fast. Litzy sneered secretly and turned around to greet him, ¡°I was just worried about Silvia. Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Since Simon returned, Litzy thought she had a chance to follow him in. ¡°Litzy, why don¡¯t you understand? I said that Silvia isn¡¯t feeling well and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. Do you have to push her?¡± Litzy frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t even want me to enter your house, do you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Unexpectedly, Simon answered firmly and didn¡¯t care if Litzy would lose face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Litzy widened her eyes in anger. ¡°Why bother, Litzy? It has been so many years, and everyone knows it well. Do you have to make it clear? I respect you as an elder, and I¡¯ve saved your face over and over again. Isn¡¯t it good that we don¡¯t disturb each other? It¡¯s clear why you paid a visit today. Just stop acting.¡± Originally, Litzy wanted to say a few ttering words, but Simon was so merciless and did not respect her as an elder. Litzy¡¯s smile quickly faded, and she said with a cold face, ¡°Simon, anyway, you have to remember I am your aunt, and your grandmother is always your grandmother. You are always a Palmer, and you can¡¯t escape that. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve grown up and we can¡¯t control you. You can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t forget what your grandfather told you before he died. Your father is filial. Don¡¯t you even listen to their words?¡± Litzy stood there and criticized Simon self-righteously. As she spoke, Simon¡¯s face grew gloomier, and it was tense. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, just scram! Litzy, I didn¡¯t ever bother you to teach me. Now, there¡¯s even less of a need.¡± Litzy was a little afraid of Simon¡¯s attitude. Simon wasn¡¯t a pushover like his father at all. Simon was tough and unyielding. Simon was a bit like his mother. Litzy was more and more annoyed about that. Although Litzy hated Simon, she did not dare Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! to scold him in this situation. She pinched her bag and snorted. Then Litzy turned back to her car and drove away. Seeing that her car was far away, Simon turned his car around and aimed the front of the car at the gate. Through the scanning, the gate slowly opened. Silvia was about to ask the servant to check if Litzy had left when she saw Simon striding in from outside. He walked up to her very quickly. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Silvia was shocked by Simon¡¯s speed. Just as Silvia stood up, Simon hugged her tightly. He lowered his head to ce his chin on her shoulder, and his breathing was a little rapid. Sensing something wrong with Simon, Silvia was stunned for a moment, then rxed all over. She gently stroked his back and Winnie was stunned. She stared at them and suddenly felt that it was too inappropriate for her to be here. Winnie reached to grab her stuff and made a gesture to Silvia to leave before tiptoeing away. Simon and Silvia were alone in the room. Silvia did not speak and allowed him to hug her like that. After a long while, Simon gradually calmed down. He was no longer that irritable. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Simon asked as he slowly released his grip and looked down at Silvia. Silvia didn¡¯t feel it hurt a lot, but her shoulders were a little sore. ¡°No.¡± Moving her shoulders, Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Why are you back at this time? I told you not to worry about me. I won¡¯t let anyone open the door, nor will I go out myself. Winnie was there for me. Why are you worried about it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Simon said, ¡°You have no idea how despicable they are.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t quite understand who Simon referred to. There was only Litzy outside. Could it be that he was talking about the Palmer family? ¡°No matter how despicable they are, they are still outsiders when we¡¯re in our own home. Moreover, I believe that you can deal with them,¡± holding his hand, Silvia said gently. Her hand was small, but it gave Simon a lot of strength, and he felt very warm. In the past, Simon was alone and struggled to grow in that environment. But now, he had Silvia by his side. Simon reached out to pull Silvia into his embrace and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my feelings well.¡± cing her face against his chest, Silvia gently pressed her hand against Simon. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry, let alone control your feelings. In front of me, you don¡¯t have to restrain yourself. You can say whatever you want to. You can also cruse or cry if you want to.¡± ¡°Who cried? You¡¯re the one who cried!¡± Simon raised his hand and scratched Silvia¡¯s nose. As expected, Simon felt much better. He simply carried Silvia and sat on the sofa. Simon ced her on hisp, his hands. around her waist. He felt that she had lost some weight. ¡°Have you not eaten well recently? You seem to have lost weight.¡± Simon touched Silvia¡¯s waist. She always had a very thin waist, and he could easily measure her waist with his two hands. ¡°Come on! I don¡¯t have much work to do recently, and the dishes cooked by the new chef are so delicious. I have grown fat! Look, I have a round belly!¡± Silvia looked down at her belly and touched it, showing that she had really grown fat. Following Silvia¡¯s hand and gently covering her belly, Simon touched it and nodded seriously. ¡°Yeah, it seems to be a little fat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! You really think I¡¯m fat!¡± Silvia grabbed a pillow and pressed it against Simon¡¯s face, pretending to be angry. At that time, Simon fell backward and pulled Silvia to fall on his body. ¡°You said you were fat, not me. I just agreed with you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that! I can say that, but you can¡¯t!¡± Sometimes, women were very unreasonable. Although Silvia was usually rational and calm, she was still a woman and sometimes sensitive. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say it! You are not fat. You are the most good-looking. You have the most fabulous figure and perfect measurements.¡± Simon rolled his eyes and put his hand into Silvia¡¯s clothes underneath. ¡°But I haven¡¯t measured it for a long time. Let me check if there are any changes.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 464 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 464 Chapter 464 The Same The two of them chatted for a while and finally separated, out of breath. Silvia¡¯s lips were red and swollen. She struggled to get up from him and moved to the side to sit down. She couldn¡¯t sit next to him anymore. If it went on like this, she felt that she would be torn apart and swallowed by this madman. ¡°Come here!¡± Patting his own leg, Simon said in a low voice with obvious dissatisfaction. ¡°No! Let me have a rest!¡± She tidied up her messy clothes and began to doubt if he came to her forpensation for his bad mood. ¡°Come here to have a rest!¡± He patted himself again and insisted. ¡°Simon!¡± She called his name in a reproachful tone. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want toe over, Simon stood up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll go over¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± She made a gesture of forbidding and changed the topic loudly. ¡°Have you sent your aunt away?¡± Sure enough, as soon as she mentioned his aunt, his joking expression immediately stiffened, and he had no intention of making fun of her anymore. He slowly sat down and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually, I only met her oncest time. Although I don¡¯t think you are on good terms, I don¡¯t think she will eat me up.¡± In terms of physical strength, not many people could hurt her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Simon said. ¡°They can do worse things than eat you up!¡± Silvia was rendered speechless. Looking at him, Silvia suddenly felt a little curious. What on earth did the Palmer family do to make him so hateful? ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. Since they have left, you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± Silvia stood up and walked over to pull him. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to ¡°Where are you going?¡± Simon looked up at her. ¡°Go shopping. We haven¡¯t gone shopping together for a long time. I want to buy some clothes.¡± He raised his eyebrows. It was rare for her to take the initiative to buy clothes. He had thought that she only knew how to buy spices and raw materials. She was not so particr about eating and dressing. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I also need to get dressed,¡± Silvia said helplessly. She could tell what he was thinking from his eyes at a nce. ¡°Really? In fact, you can choose not to wear I don¡¯t mind!¡± He looked at her up and down. Although they had been naked in front of each other more than once, just thinking about it would still make him excited. ¡°I care!¡± Silvia said loudly, trying to pull him ¡°Get up quickly. Let¡¯s go out together. It¡¯s suffocating at home!¡± Although she often stayed at home and didn¡¯t like to go shopping before, there was a fundamental difference between staying at home voluntarily and being forced to stay at home. At least, she had a different feeling in her heart. It felt good to be held by her hand. Simon didn¡¯t want to move. He looked up at Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! her and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not going out recently? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the paparazzi outside?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly loosened her grip. ¡°Get up quickly. I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± She ran upstairs with a smile, looking very excited. Seeing that she was so happy, Simon felt refreshed. He sat up straight and looked up at therge photo of them hanging in the living room. It was not a wedding photo, but a photo taken on a whim. But he liked it very much, and so did she. The two people in the photo were smiling sweetly, snuggling up tightly and inseparably, as if there was no third person between them. It felt good. He was hers, and she was also his. They belonged to each other. No third person could step into their rtionship. No one could! Not long after, he heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs. Simon looked up and saw her in strange. clothes standing on the stairs. She was wearing a big hoodie, a pair of loose trousers, a pair of sunsses that could cover half of her face, and a ck mask. It was hard to see who she was, but wouldn¡¯t it be more eye-catching? It was so hot outside, and if she covered her face like this, people would think she was a gangster. ¡°Are you sure you want to go out like this?¡± Simon asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think that celebrities are all like this. They are professional to guard against paparazzi!¡± She pulled up the zipper and felt a little proud. Although it was a little hot, she looked at herself in the mirror for a long time and felt that she couldn¡¯t recognize herself, let alone the people outside. Then she could go shopping with him at ease. Simon shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to discourage her. Anyway, as long as she was happy. However¡­ Obviously, Silvia forgot one thing. Although she had been in the limelight recently and a group of reporters wanted to interview her, Simon was more eye-catching than her! Simon was an extremely famous man. It was a big gossip if they found her to be so intimate with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± she held his arm and said excitedly. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Simon lowered his head to look at Silvia. She was so cute! ¡°What?¡± In the Palmer¡¯s residence, Miley howled, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t even allow you to enter?¡± Holding the handkerchief in one hand, Litzy said with red eyes, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve brought a lot of gifts with me. Although Simon doesn¡¯t like me, he¡¯s my nephew. As he is going to get married, I must show my concern, right? ¡°What¡¯s more, she has been doing quite well recently. It seems that she is going to be the chairman of the Perfuming Association.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rumor. It¡¯s not decided yet!¡± Miley said unhappily, standing with her walking stick. ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I heard some noise inside the room. Besides, if she is really sick, why didn¡¯t the servant tell me at the beginning? The servant only told me after asking for her permission. It has been a long time since the servant went in. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Next to Miley, Litzy held the armrest of her chair with one hand and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t hate Silvia. But I¡¯m afraid that if she has such a temper, she will be like Simon¡¯s mother in the future.¡± With a gloomy face and a frown, Miley was very unhappy at the mention of Simon¡¯s mother. She lowered her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to mention that woman!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about it. But Mom, don¡¯t be too angry. Maybe I misunderstood her. She might really be not feeling well. Forget it. I¡¯ll go another day. It¡¯s not the right time today.¡± ¡°Why do you have to pick a day? You are her elder, and she is younger than you. No matter how sick she is, it¡¯s always the basic etiquette to get up and greet you!¡± Miley snorted and said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Marc to have such a rude granddaughter.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 465 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 465 Chapter 465 People Laugh at Him ¡°Hey, who knows? I thought that the Austin family was prestigious and they were matched for marriage. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Litzy sighed helplessly. An extremely thin man with a faint scar on his face walked over and said with a snort, ¡°Prestigious? Stop kidding me. The Austin family became famous because of the descendants of the ancient martial arts Enter title¡­ families. After so many years, is there any outstanding man in their family? There might have been some in thest few generations. But it has declined in Marc¡¯s hands. ¡°Marc is a coward. He is like a turtle who always hides in its shell. He has many disciples. But he asks them not to make trouble but to strengthen their bodies. It¡¯s obvious that they are not strong enough. Marc is just bluffing. Their family is much weaker now.¡± Then he slowly sat down and continued, ¡°Zain is also such a coward. I thought that Gordon could change the situation. But he is just a good-for-nothing. The Austin family is finished. They are nothingpared to us!¡± ¡°Bridger is right. I looked down on that girl from the very beginning. I still remember that she came to our house when she was a kid. She looked pretty. Unfortunately, she is such a jinx, which led to her parents¡¯ death. I didn¡¯t hear much about her. She just came out from nowhere all of a sudden.¡± Miley nodded. She only had a vague impression of Silvia. Miley didn¡¯t look at Silvia¡¯s picture because she didn¡¯t like Silvia, though Silvia was with Simon now. Miley¡¯s impression of Silvia was still stuck when Silvia was a child. Litzy added, ¡°And Silvia has been in trouble in the past two years. She has been caught in member of the Palmer family, Simon could be with any girl he wanted. Mom, when my friends from the beauty salon asked me about this, I was too embarrassed to say a word.¡± ¡°What could you say? Did our family recognize her?¡± Miley unhappily said with a snort. ¡°Whether we recognize her or not, they are married. And people have heard¡­¡± ¡°So what? Even if they are married, I just don¡¯t recognize her as my granddaughter-inw. And I can represent the Palmer family!¡± Standing up with her stick, Miley narrowed her eyes slightly and said, ¡°Litzy, let¡¯s go to Simon¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mom, are you gonna be there, too?¡± Litzy asked in surprise. ¡°I wanna know what a slut she is!¡± Miley¡¯s face was full of disdain. Whatever game Silvia was ying, Miley could see her through. After saying that, Miley seemed to have thought of something. She turned to look at Bridger and said, ¡°Bridger, is Paisleying over? Keep herpany and make her happy. Don¡¯t expose your bad habits.¡± ¡°Mom, what bad habits do I have? I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s normal for a man to have some hobbies!¡± Bridger retorted unhappily. ¡°Whatever hobbies you have, restrain yourself! The marriage with Paisley will benefit both you and our family. What Simon has relied on for so many years is what your father has earned. If you are capable enough, how could your father choose Simon instead of you as his sessor?¡± ¡°Dad showed partiality not only to my brother but also to his son! Who could choose the grandson instead of his son as the sessor? I¡¯ve beenughed at for so many years!¡± Bridger said angrily. Most of the people in his circle were young masters of rich and powerful families. Not all of them had inherited the family business, but it was just a fight between brothers. Who wouldpete with their nephews like him? To be exact, Bridge didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight. When Bridger¡¯s father was still alive, he had already made a decision and handed over thepany and other industries to Simon gradually. No matter how dissatisfied Bridger was, he didn¡¯t dare to go against his father at that time. He could only watch helplessly as what should have belonged to him turned into Simon¡¯s. Because of this, many peopleughed at him. ¡°Those whough at you are short-sighted. Why are you angry?¡± Miley looked at him. with a sideways nce and said, ¡°How many times have I told you that sess belongs to those who can take temporary setbacks? You have to be patient and wait for your opportunity. Now, here is your chance!¡± ¡°Do you really think that Paisley can let me get what I want?¡± Bridger snorted. He had expectations, but he wouldn¡¯t pin his hopes on Paisley. ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t even listen to you, the one with the highest seniority in the Palmer family. Could you expect him to take the initiative to hand over the power?¡± Miley nodded and said earnestly, ¡°Yes. Just wait for him to initiatively hand over the power. Don¡¯t look down on Paisley. The Drew family is a genuine ancient martial arts family. They live in seclusion on an ind for years. But there have been rumors about them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many disciples of the Drew family were recruited as secret agents. Not only do they have great strength, but they also have a lot of connections and rich resources. How beneficial would it be for you to marry the daughter of such a family? Think about Silvia now. The Austin family is finished now. How could she be a threat without a strong background?¡± The more Bridger heard, the more he felt that Miley¡¯s words made sense. Miley was quite experienced and could see things through. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll make an appointment with Paisley tomorrow!¡± Bridger got excited. With the thought that Paisley could help him get whatever he wanted, he wished Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to get married immediately. ¡°Paisley is the apple of the Drew family¡¯s eye. She may be a little arrogant with a weird temper. I heard that she is very cold. You¡¯d better restrain your temper and not make her angry.¡± Hearing this, Bridger was a little unhappy. ¡°Since she has so many shorings, could I marry another girl with a matching social status?¡± Miley rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Another girl? Don¡¯t you know what kind of reputation you have? You look down on ordinary girls. Those who are on par with our family prefer Simon. If Paisley doesn¡¯t have these shorings, how could it be your turn?¡± After scolding Bridger, Miley tried to calm down and added, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Paisley has a temper because she is spoiled. Just try to make her happy. Endure it for your future.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 466 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Could They Hurt Me? Simon went to work early in the morning. He had a full schedule with several important meetings. Silvia was not as busy as him. She nned to focus on the wedding and prepare whatever they needed. A wedding ceremony was not that important to Silvia. But since they decided to hold a ceremony, Silvia wanted it to be perfect. Simon was quite busy. Thus, Silvia was ready to handle the whole process. Wedding dresses, banquets, and household supplies were not big problems. Silvia had trouble with the invitations. Enter title¡­ Simon had neither brought her to visit his family nor go to the Palmer¡¯s house. It seemed that Simon didn¡¯t want to do that. Therefore, who they should invite was a big problem. Silvia had no work to do. And she didn¡¯t even receive any unwanted calls. She had too much free time. It seemed she became sick in her idle moments. She didn¡¯t get up until noon. And she almost fell to the ground when getting out of bed due to her dizziness and blurred vision. She forced herself to wash up and then wanted to eat something downstairs. But her strength was gone and she had no appetite. She found a thermometer and took her temperature. It was 102 degrees. She had a fever! What the hell! Silvia always had a good physique. She rarely had a fever. And it was rare for her to have a cold or cough. She didn¡¯t expect that she could have a fever in her idle moments. Silvia poured herself a cup of water and drank it. And then she went back to her bed and covered herself with a quilt. She wanted to have a nap. However, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, are you awake?¡± It was the maid¡¯s voice, careful but insistent. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Silvia askedzily with a frown. Silvia had told them not to disturb her unless there was something important. Therefore, no one knocked on the door even if Silvia missed her lunch. Thus, there must be something important happening. ¡°Someone outside wants to see you.¡± After a pause, the maid raised her voice and said, ¡°She said that she¡¯s Mr. Palmer¡¯s grandmother.¡± Then the maid added, ¡°And thatdy who imed to be Mr. Palmer¡¯s auntie yesterday is also here.¡± Silvis was speechless. Silvia silently rolled her eyes and looked at the ceiling helplessly. It seemed that Silvia didn¡¯t need to worry about the problem of whether to invite Simon¡¯s family or not. His family just came to her. Simon¡¯s auntie came yesterday and now it was his grandmother. If Silvia continued to shun them, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Simon¡¯s whole family might be here tomorrow. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, do I still tell them you are not feeling well?¡± The maids felt quite strange because Simon didn¡¯t allow his close rtives into his house. But as maids, they just did whatever the masters asked them to do. ¡°No.¡± Silvia struggled to get up and opened the door. The maid was shocked by Silvia. She asked, ¡°Mrs. Palmer, why is your face so red?¡± ¡°I have a fever. Give me some anti-fever medicine.¡± Silvia needed to have a rest so that she could have a clear mind to figure out what to do. Silvia called Simon yesterday and Simon asked her to send Litzy away. But Simon rushed back home soon. Simon was obviously worried. After he met Litzy at the door, his mental state was also not good. It took him a while to recover. This meeting must have had a great impact on Simon. He was so busy today and had three meetings early in the morning. Would it make him feel uneasy and put down everything to rush back if Silvia called him again? Silvia was a little impatient to deal with theplicated rtionship. But things like this were unavoidable after being together with Simon. There would even be more situations like this in the future. Would Silviae to Simon for help every time? Simon doted on Silvia and tried his best to protect her. Because of this, Silvia had to face up with those problems and deal with them on her own so that she could not drag him down and let him worry about her. After taking the medicine and drinking a ss of water, she felt better and her strength came back. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, are you feeling better? How about going to the hospital?¡± The maid asked worriedly. Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°Is there anything to eat?¡± ¡°I made pumpkin porridge and it is still warm. Would you like some?¡± ¡°Get me a bowl of porridge and put it on the table. I¡¯ll go downstairs in a minute. After this, let them in,¡± Silvia said. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Palmer.¡± The maid went to do it. Silvia raised herself on her hands. Her legs were still limp. And her face looked pale in the mirror. Therefore, she put on light makeup to make her look better. Since they are here, I¡¯ll be a good host and treat them well. Could they hurt me? If they want to make a scene, I¡¯ll just shoot them away! Outside the door, Litzy was fanning herself and that olddy. It was noon. The sun was burning. They both couldn¡¯t stand being exposed to the sun. Miley furrowed her brows impatiently. ¡°Mom, this was how I was rejected yesterday. That¡¯s good for they didn¡¯t shut the door on us directly. But it took the maid such a long time to inform her masters. This is our family affair. The joke will be on us if others know this,¡± Litzy said while fanning herself. ¡°How could a grandson shut the door on his grandma? Simon used to have good manners. After being together with Silvia, he just forgets his manners!¡± Litzyined with a snort. Litzy¡¯s disaffection broke out. Miley was bing livid while hearing Litzy¡¯s words. Miley said, ¡°Have you said enough? Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± Miley was upset. Litzy¡¯s noisy voice disturbed her more. Miley didn¡¯t like Silvia, her granddaughter-inw, though they hadn¡¯t met officially. What a tease Silvia is! Does she think she could take Simon away from me? I know what¡¯s on her mind! The aim of those women who kept pestering Simon was the wealth of the Palmer family. Miley thought that Simon couldn¡¯t take those sluts seriously. However, Simon got married, which was out of Miley¡¯s expectations. But this was what Simon could do. Simon was such a disobedient man and he always wanted to go against Miley. Simon took after his mother. Miley breathed a sigh of relief when Simon¡¯s mother died. Now, it was Simon who troubled Miley. Miley wondered what kind of woman Silvia was since Silvia could take Simon. Just as Miley was thinking, the door made a sound and it opened. ¡°Ladies, pleasee in,¡± the maid said Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 467 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Tool to Bear Children Miley put on a posture and made up her mind to give Silvia a show of strength. However, when Miley entered the door, she did not see anyone. Miley could not help but frown and say, ¡°Where is that girl?¡± Miley called Silvia ¡°that girl¡± instead of ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡± because she didn¡¯t see Silvia as the mistress there. The maid hesitated and was about to say that Silvia was ufortable. Then, footsteps came from the stairs. Silvia had alreadye downstairs. Hearing that, Miley and Litzy looked up and saw Silvia slowly walking down the stairs with one hand on the handrail. Silvia hadn¡¯t had much work recently, so everything she did at home was casual. In addition, she was not veryfortable today and her hair was drooping on her shoulders. Her hair had reached her shoulders. As she went downstairs, her hair naturally drooped and covered half of her cheeks. Because of the fever, she was walking very slowly. She looked a bit like a delicate beauty. Litzy looked over and was shocked by her beauty. She saw Silvia at the diamond shop before, but the distance was quite far. In addition, she didn¡¯t take Silvia seriously at that time, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to Silvia at all. Today, she carefully saw Silvia and found that Silvia was indeed amazingly beautiful. No wonder Simon was fascinated by her. Thinking of that, and thinking of how she was blocked at the door yesterday, Litzy was so angry that her face turned dark. ¡°Hmph!¡± With a snort, Litzy raised her chin and assumed the posture of an elder. Silvia knew that they hade with ill intentions and did not take their attitude seriously. She just ignored Miley. Silvia went downstairs and sat down on the sofa. Then, she casually took a small nket from the side and ced it on her body. She gently said to the servant, ¡°Get me a cup of warm water.¡± From beginning to end, Silvia had never faced the two people in front of her. How could Miley tolerate beingpletely neglected? Miley mmed her walking stick on the ground and said coldly, ¡°You are Silvia Austin?¡± ¡°I am. You are?¡± Only then did Silvia raise her eyes, without evading at all. Her words were neither servile nor overbearing. Miley¡¯s face darkened as she didn¡¯t expect Silvia to be so calm. Miley said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am Simon¡¯s grandmother!¡± ¡°Oh, Silvia replied indifferently. She understood, but she didn¡¯t have any other expressions. She didn¡¯t even greet Miley respectfully. ¡°Do you know manners? You don¡¯t even call Grandma when you see her. As a junior, don¡¯t you have any self-awareness and manners?¡± Litzy could not help but scold her. In the face of her shouting and scolding, Silvia only raised her eyelids and swept a cold nce in her direction, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but who are you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Litzy was about to vent her anger. Miley said, ¡°She is Simon¡¯s aunt. In terms of seniority, you should also call her aunt.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Just as the maid brought Silvia some hot water, Silvia took it and felt that it was a little hot, so Silvia ced it on the coffee table in front of her. ¡°I know that your parents passed away early, but the Austin family is big no matter what. Haven¡¯t they taught you any rules? In the face of elders, you don¡¯t even know how to be polite?¡± Miley said bluntly. The early death of Silvia¡¯s parents had always been a hidden pain in her heart. Now that Miley said that first, Silvia frowned slightly and said, ¡°Courtesy is mutual. The two of you suddenly came here. I don¡¯t know your identity, and I don¡¯t know how to address you. How should I be polite?¡± ¡°Now you do!¡± Litzy said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet us?¡± ¡°You introduced yourself just now. How would I know if what you said was true or not?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Litzy felt that Silvia was doing it on purpose. She wanted to go forward and give Silvia two ps. ¡°Alright, is there any point in talking nonsense here?¡± Miley raised her hand. ¡°You know in your heart whether I am Simon¡¯s grandmother or not. I also know who you are. Today, I am not here to y tricks with a little girl like you. I only want to say one thing. If you want to enter the Palmer family, you have to get my consent. You have to know that Simon¡¯s words are nothing important. Whether you can get my consent is the most important thing.¡± Silvia chuckled. ¡°What are youughing at? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Miley narrowed her eyes. ¡°No, I justughed that you seemed to be mistaken. I don¡¯t want to enter the Palmer family.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry Simon?¡± Miley asked doubtfully. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Whether I want to marry Simon or not, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with whether or not I want to be part of the Palmer family. I married Simon for Simon¡¯s sake. As for whether I can enter the Palmer family¡¯s door or not, I don¡¯t care in the slightest. As for you¡­¡± Silviaughed and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t care. After all, I won¡¯t spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Litzy was speechless. She was stunned by these words. This little girl actually dared to speak to Miley like this? Back then, Litzy¡¯s mother-inw had also said to her like that. Miley had the support of the Palmer family, but she did not dare to say a word. But what did Silvia say? She wasn¡¯t going to spend a lifetime with Miley? Was this something about spending a lifetime with someone? Sure enough, Miley looked very angry and herplexion was ashen. She was annoyed. ¡°Little girl, you are very bold! Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? Do you think that you are not afraid of anything with my grandson backing you?¡± ¡°Olddy, you are wrong. The only one who can support me is myself. I don¡¯t need others to support me, and I don¡¯t need anyone to point out what I should do Me being with Simon is the choice of the two of us. I will not like or dislike him because of other people¡¯s interference. Simrly, I will not be with or leave him just because others say a few words.¡± Silvia was very eloquent! Miley began to feel that Silvia was a little harder to deal with than she had imagined. Miley rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You will not get what you want.¡± Silvia did not understand what she meant. She raised her eyebrows and did not speak. In Miley¡¯s eyes, her confusion meant hesitation. Mileyughed and said, ¡°I have lived for so long, how can i noerstand the means of you little girls? I also know what you want. I will not throw I money at you and ask you to leave. You are very smart, so you know well how many benefits you will get by following Simon. But¡­¡± After a pause, she smiled and said, ¡°You may not know the rules of our Palmer family. Even if you marry Simon, you won¡¯t get a single cent of the Palmer family¡¯s property. In the future, even if you give birth to a child, the property will only be the child¡¯s property. Anyway, you are just a tool for our family to bear children.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 468 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Are You Done? What Miley said was harsh enough to astonish Litzy. Litzy was impressed by her mom. Miley¡¯s words were so hurtful. Litzy thought her mom was right. Women married into wealthy families for wealth and power. However, Miley made it clear that Silvia couldn¡¯t get it, even if she gave birth to a child. If Silvia got divorced one day, she would get nothing. This was too hurtful. If Litzy¡¯s mother-inw told Litzy this back then, Litzy wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it. Silvia was lost for words. As expected, Silvia fell silent. Miley was pleased with herself. She felt that Silvia must have been shocked and could not take what she said. However, what did Silvia mean by that look? Why was it so strange? Before Miley could figure it out, she heard Silvia say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what you have experienced.¡± Miley was shocked. So was Litzy. Miley thought, is Silvia crazy? Does she think that I can change my impression of her and let go of her just because she tries to please me and put in a good word for me? ¡°You have married into the Palmer family for decades. But you are just a tool. At this age, you have nothing. It is not easy for you! If I were you, I would not have been able to do it. Fortunately, I have a career, and will not be reduced to having nothing left.¡± Silvia was touched, and she looked at Miley with sympathy. Miley was lost for words. Litzy did not even understand what Silvia was talking about. What did it mean that Miley was a tool? Miley was talking about Silvia. Did Silvia understand? Miley reacted quickly and instantly understood that Silvia was using Miley¡¯s words to counterattack. Miley just said that based on the rules of the Palmer family, they would not give property to their daughter-inw, even if she had children. Right now, by insinuation, Silvia mocked Miley, who had been in the Palmer family for a lifetime, that she could not get anything. Miley could not get any property. She would have nothing because she could not even have her child. Miley was so angry. ¡°You are glib!¡± ¡°Miley, you were the one who said that. I don¡¯t understand. Am I wrong?¡± Silvia blinked her eyes, looking innocent. Miley didn¡¯t know how to retort. She couldn¡¯t say that she was wrong. That would mean Silvia was qualified to share the property of the Palmer family. Then Silvia would be even more arrogant. Miley¡¯s hands trembled in anger. But she was at a loss about how to refute it. She just snapped, ¡°Show me more respect. I don¡¯t want a granddaughter-inw like you. I won¡¯t admit you!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Silvia readily agreed, as if she was waiting for this. Miley was even more furious. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I need to go!¡± With that, Silvia stood up and prepared to go upstairs. Seeing that the arrogant Silvia was about to leave, Litzy stomped her feet in anger. She turned around and saw a cup of hot water on the coffee table. Just now, Litzy touched it and felt that it was hot, so she ced it on the coffee table. A hint of ruthlessness shed through Litzy¡¯s eyes. She picked up the cup of water and said, ¡°Silvia!¡± Silvia instinctively stopped and turned around. The cup of hot water was thrown at her face. Silvia was shocked. She did not expect that Litzy and Miley would attack her. After all, they were noble ladies. Silvia subconsciously retreated when she was unprepared. However, things happened so suddenly. Silvia felt a gust of wind. It was as if there was a solid wall in front of her. She was not scalded. ¡°Heavens¡­¡± Litzy eximed as she stared at the person in front of her. Litzy never thought that right at this time, Simon woulde back! Not only did Simone back, but he also rushed over to protect Silvia from the cup of hot water. ¡°Simon!¡± Miley could not help but call out, looking at him angrily and disappointedly. ¡°Litzy, have you had enough?¡± Simon said with a cold face. Simon had a meeting at thepany, but he knew his family well. Yesterday, Litzy was rejected. She would not let it go so easily. Simon was not too sure what she would do, but he had to be on guard. Sure enough, Litzy came here with Miley today. To Simon¡¯s surprise, Silvia opened the door for them. Fortunately, Simon asked the servants at home to inform him if something happened. Simon left thepany behind and rushed back after a few simple words. Simon rushed back in time. As soon as he stepped into the hall, he saw this thrilling scene and rushed over without thinking too much. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Litzy¡¯s voice trembled. The cup of water was sshed all over Simon¡¯s body. One could see that arge part of his shirt was wet, revealing his skin color. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Simon turned around and carefully checked Silvia¡¯s body, afraid that he would miss any part. Silvia was surprised that Simon rushed back and even prevented her from this cup of water. Looking down at Simon¡¯s lower abdomen, Silvia could see through his shirt that his skin was red from the heat. ¡°You¡¯re burned. Take off your clothes and expose yourself to cold water!¡± Silvia said nervously as she hurriedly unbuttoned Simon¡¯s shirt. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silvia¡¯s fingers trembled. The faint red skin wrung her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine!¡± Simon held Silvia¡¯s hand and signaled with his eyes that there were two other people present. Silvia did not care who else was around. Her mind was full of Simon¡¯s injuries. ¡°No. You have to expose yourself to cold water and apply the ointment. Otherwise, blisters will rise!¡± Silvia was once identally scalded. If the burn weren¡¯t treated in time, it would be serious. Blisters would rise, and they would bleed. Just thinking about it made Silvia feel pain. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Simon held Silvia¡¯s hand tightly to calm her down. After making sure that she was not injured, he turned around and looked at Litzy. ¡°I thought that after yesterday, you would understand what I meant. It seems that you have not.¡± ¡°Grandma is also present. That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve met Silvia. Silvia and I have gotten our certificates. We will hold a wedding next month. I don¡¯t intend to invite you, and I don¡¯t think you wille. You¡¯d better note here again. Otherwise, everyone will be unhappy. So why bother?¡± Simon said coldly, not showing any mercy at all. Miley red at Simon. ¡°Simon, do you know what you are saying? I am your grandmother!¡± ¡°Just because you are my grandmother and you are my aunt, you can still stand here. Otherwise¡­ You know the consequences of offending me!¡± The look in Simon¡¯s eyes was bloodthirsty, which would intimidate others. Simon¡¯s eyes reminded Miley of her husband. She could not help but shiver. Deep down in her heart, she was a little afraid, ¡°You¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 469 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Feel Distressed for Simon Although Miley was so fierce now, in this life, she was afraid of her husband. When her husband was still alive, she did not dare to say a word. Everything in the family was decided by her husband, so even if she did not like Simon and Simon¡¯s mother, her husband liked Simon and taught Simon with great care. He even passed the family business to Simon. No matter how dissatisfied Miley was, she could not say a word. It was only after her husband passed away that she finally had the right to speak in this family. She felt that she was very powerful and wanted to take care of everything. But at this time, Simon had already grown up and he never listened to her. So she disliked Simon even more. Simon moved out of the Palmer¡¯s house and lived outside all year round. Miley had no problem with it. Miley thought that it was good that Simon was not in front of her. But now that Simon was going to marry Silvia, she couldn¡¯t ept it. Miley wanted to give Silvia a lesson, but she didn¡¯t expect that Simon woulde back and protect Silvia. Simon protected Silvia in the way his father protected his mother. Miley was even angrier. ¡°Simon! Don¡¯t forget that I am your grandmother!¡± Miley stood up and said angrily. Simon said coldly, ¡°Of course, I know. I not only remember that you are my grandmother, but I also remember how you treated me and my parents. Grandma, you are already old. It is time for you to enjoy your life of old age. The Palmer family is notrge, but you have many grandchildren. You can enjoy your time with them. Don¡¯t worry about anything else!¡± Miley was so angry that her whole body was trembling after she heard these words. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve grown up now and you even dare to talk to me like this.¡± ¡°You are right. I have grown up. Otherwise, how can I support the huge family business of the Palmer family? How can I let all the family members live a peaceful life, so that they have time to do other things?¡± Simon raised his head and did not retreat. Litzy found the atmosphere in the room strange. And it was not good if Simon and Miley kept quarreling. In addition, she was impulsive just now, so she felt guilty. She quickly stopped Miley and said, ¡°Mom, you are tired today. You will feel ufortableter. Let¡¯s go back and have a rest first.¡± ¡°Simon, go change your clothes and apply some ointment. The water¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± after hesitating for a moment, Litzy said euphemistically. Litzy thought, I have made a concession. I can¡¯t apologize. I am her elder, so how could I apologize to a junior? Moreover, the water didn¡¯t fall on her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± Simon snorted and said with a cold face. Hearing this, Litzy lowered her head, supported her mother, and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back and let them have a rest.¡± Miley was also very angry. She snorted and slowly walked forward. Just as they were about to reach the door, Simon said, ¡°Wait!¡± They stood still and looked back in confusion. They thought that Simon had changed his mind to ask them to stay, but before they could say anything, Simon said, ¡°Send all the things they brought back to their cars. We don¡¯t need these things!¡± Hearing this, Miley trembled. ¡°Good, you are really my good grandson!¡± Then she turned around and left without looking back. Seeing that everyone had left, Silvia immediately unbuttoned Simon¡¯s shirt. ¡°Let me see if you are burned. Why are you rushing over here? That cup of water is not hot, and I can dodge it. Even if I can¡¯t dodge it, it¡¯s fine that the water poured into me!¡± Silvia was angry and anxious. She thought, how could he use his body to block the hot water for me? What if he¡¯s injured? Silvia was nervous and muttering. Her small hands hurriedly unbuttoned Simon¡¯s shirt. However, she could not unbutton the shirt even though she was anxious. Seeing this scene, Simon couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He gently held her hand and said, ¡°Since the water is not hot, why are you so anxious?¡± ¡°Since you have the time to speak, why don¡¯t you unbutton your shirt? Scalds are serious. It¡¯s not a joke!¡± Silvia was about to get angry and she didn¡¯t know why Simon did not know how to cherish his body at all. ¡°You said that.¡± Simon raised his eyebrows, a meaningful smile on his lips. His fingers slid down his clothes, touched the button, and slowly untied the buttons one by one.. His posture was normal. But when Silvia saw his fingers deftly flip through the buttons and the delicate buttons silently undid under his movements, revealing his skin underneath, Silvia felt her heartbeat suddenly elerate, and her throat was very dry. She unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Do you want to¡­¡± Simon saw the changes in her expression and chuckled. Just as he was about to tease her, his clothes were torn apart in the next second. The buttons were scattered on the ground, and his clothes were torn apart, spreading out on both sides. Simon was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s red,¡± Silvia said angrily. She pulled Simon over to the sofa and sat down. Then, she turned around and ordered, ¡°Go and bring me the ointment to treat it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Simon had never seen Silvia so violent, but he liked it a lot. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Silvia paid all her attention to the burns on his body, and she felt hurt when she looked at them. Although she had been injured in the past, especially when she was practicing martial arts, serious and slight injuries were inevitable, and sometimes she would suffer slight injuries during experiments, but she did not feel pain. But when Simon got hurt, she felt heartache. This feeling was very subtle. It did not hurt her, but it seemed to hurt her heart. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Simon smiled and even felt that this injury was worth it. Originally, he was still very angry with Litzy. However, when he saw her nervousness and heartache for him, he felt it was extremely worth it! ¡°Stop trying to be brave!¡± Silvia felt that Simon was forcing himself. She pouted and leaned over to gently blow on it. Silvia thought, it was so red. Although his skin was not damaged, it should still hurt. The cool wind blew on his lower abdomen, and Simon felt cool and a little numb. Seeing Silviale over and pout cutely, Simon smiled and then suddenly straightened his back. Silvia was originally pouting to blow the burns on his abdomen, but because he moved, her lips directly pressed against his lower abdomen. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silvia was shocked. It was still a little painful to touch the burned part, but Simon enjoyed the feeling when Silvia¡¯s soft lips touched his abdomen. When the maid came over with the medicine box and saw this scene, her face immediately turned hot. ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡­¡± After recovering from her shock, Silvia hurriedly sat up straight to hide her embarrassment and tried her best to maintain a normal expression. ¡°Bring it over!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 470 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Did I Faint? After taking the ointment and opening the box, Silvia gently dipped her finger into it and applied the ointment to a spot that was already red. To Simon, this small injury was nothing at all, but when Silvia¡¯s finger applied the cool ointment on his skin, he had to admit that it was veryfortable. A cool feeling seeped through his skin. He once wanted to refuse, but he enjoyed it. He stretched his body and tilted his head back while letting Silvia¡¯s little hand slide on his abdomen. But as the ointment was gradually applied, apart from the slight coolness, there was also an indescribable feeling of restlessness. That kind of hot feeling rose from his lower abdomen, all the way up. It made his mouth parched and his tongue scorched. Silvia waspletely focused on the spot where Simon was being scalded. Although the shock in her heart had lessened quite a bit, she was still very moved. She didn¡¯t expect Simon to rush over in that instant. Those people were Simon¡¯s family. No matter how bad their rtionship was before, they were still Simon¡¯s rtives in the end. However, Simon stood in front of Silvia to protect her by opposing them. It was hard to say what a sense of security was. But at that moment, Silvia felt that the greatest sense of security was just this. After applying the ointment, Silvia closed the lid of the ointment box and then gently put it aside. She turned her head to think about if it was better to wrap it with gauze. In the end, she was pulled by Simon and almost fell on Simon¡¯s body. ¡°Watch out for your injury,¡± Silvia cried out in rm as she supported herself with one hand to prevent herself from pressing against the spot where Simon was scalded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a small injury. Besides, medicine has been applied.¡± Simon did not think much of it and moved his body to the side to allow Silvia to lie down beside him. After sensing his intention, Silvia struggled not to lie down. ¡°Be good. You are injured!¡± ¡°You mean that if I don¡¯t get injured, I can be bad, right?¡± Simon said with a smile. Silvia was speechless. She didn¡¯t mean that. She thought that Simon twisting her words. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be seriously injured. Anyway, you should take a rest. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± As Silvia spoke, she was about to get up while looking a little angry. Simon quickly tightened his grip on Silvia¡¯s wrist. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m quite seriously injured. Look¡­ It¡¯s going to blister.¡± As if to confirm his words, he even groaned. Silvia took it seriously and quickly looked over, but he held Silvia¡¯s waist and refused to let Silvia go. ¡°Not a blister yet. But if you leave, I can¡¯t be sure of that.¡± ¡°What a glib man!¡± Silvia was unable to break free from Simon¡¯s grasp, so she just pretended to be angry. But she suddenly coughed. She was already not feeling well just now. After taking the medicine, she forced herself toe downstairs. She fought with the two troublesome women for a while. Although she was not scalded just now, her physical strength was still quite exhausted. Now, she was a little dizzy. After sensing that something was wrong with Silvia, Simon hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± While seeing that Silvia was coughing non-stop, he sat up and raised his hand to touch Silvia¡¯s forehead. ¡°You have a fever?¡± Silvia was so ufortable that she did not block Simon¡¯s hand while allowing Simon to feel her forehead¡¯s temperature. She had a fever, but she had taken the medicine, so she might be a little hot now. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might have caught a cold. I¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡± Silvia closed her eyes because she felt a little tired. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have much work to do recently, so she could rest. With her physique, she would probably be much better in two days. ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine. You are having a fever! Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Simon¡¯s expression changed. He felt that the temperature of Silvia¡¯s forehead was frighteningly high. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so exaggerated. I just need to take some medicine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± Silvia said as she coughed a few more times. Simon was worried about seeing Silvia like this. ¡°No, even if you¡¯re fine, we have to go to the hospital. I need the doctor to say that you¡¯re fine. Now, we have to go to the hospital!¡± He was stubborn and bad-tempered, and Silvia could not change his mind at all. And Silvia was already ufortable and didn¡¯t have much strength, so she could only allow Simon to carry her horizontally and then quickly walk outside. Simon put Silvia in the car and drove to the hospital. Silvia sat in the passenger seat. She didn¡¯t have the strength to speak, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She just wanted to have a good sleep. She forced herself to open her eyes and watched Simon get into the driver¡¯s seat and start the car engine. She moved her dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep for a while. I said, don¡¯t go to the hospital¡­¡± Silvia coughed after the words. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t speak,¡± Simon said in a low voice. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. Those who didn¡¯t know might think that Silvia was going to die in the next second. He handed Silvia a bottle of water. ¡°Drink more water and talk less. We¡¯ll be there soon. Be obedient.¡± After holding the bottle that Simon handed over, Silvia curled the corners of her lips and just quietly looked at Simon¡¯s side profile. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes, and she could not keep awake at all. Unknowingly, Silvia fell asleep. Simon was very focused on driving. He did not hear any sound for a while, so he thought that Silvia was quite obedient. When he turned around, he saw that Silvia was already asleep. Simon didn¡¯t say anything. He adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner, but the car speed did not slow down. Silvia had already had a fever and was already feeling unwell, but she still forced herself to exchange blows with Simon¡¯s grandmother and aunt. When Simon thought about it, his heart ached. He had originally thought that he would be able to handle these trivial matters and protect Silvia well, but he failed. He had moved out of the Palmer¡¯s ce for so many years, the house was left to his grandmother and aunt. He gave them annual money for living. It was a lot of money. But they still wanted to pester him endlessly. They still wanted to rule thepany and take all the industries of the Palmer family. And they found this ce to trouble Silvia, then Simon couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Silvia was in a daze. When she opened her eyes again, everything looked white. She was stunned. Her mind was nk for a moment. She could not figure out where she was. Then, she heard the sound of things being ced. She looked over and saw Simon putting things on the table. And she could only see Simon¡¯s back. She wondered if she had fainted. ¡°Simon¡­¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was hoarse. Silvia immediately stopped to clear her throat. But her voice was very loud. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Simon turned around and helped her up. ¡°Did I faint?¡± Silvia thought that her fever wasn¡¯t serious, so she didn¡¯t expect that she would faint. She wondered when her constitution became so bad. ¡°No, you just fell asleep. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up, so I let you stay in the hospital temporarily,¡± Simon replied. Silvia remained silent.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 471 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 471 Chapter 471 She¡¯s Pregnant What a liar! Who would sleep so soundly? Silvia thought. Simon had to take her from the car to the hospital. ¡°I didn¡¯t get sick easily. It¡¯s rare for me to get sick. But this time I feel so bad!¡± She moved a little and felt that her body was still soft and weak, and she was having an intravenous drip, which made it more inconvenient for her to move. ¡°Is this for my fever?¡± Silvia raised her head and looked at the fluids. There were several bottles. ¡°No, it¡¯s a nutritious fluid. You can¡¯t use medicine now.¡± Simon poured a ss of water and handed it to her. He also considerately gave her a straw so that she could drink water conveniently. Frowning, Silvia didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t take medicine now. Do I have any allergies?¡± Since she was a child, she had seldom fallen sick, so it was rare for her to have an injection or be hospitalized. However, she had never heard of any allergies. Did the doctor find any out this time? Simon shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you are in a special condition now and you can¡¯t use the medicine at will. In addition, the doctor said that you are malnourished, so you need to supplement nutrition first and recuperate after getting a little better.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that I¡¯m exhausted and can¡¯t use medicine casually?¡± Looking at her puzzled face, Simon smiled slightly. He took the cup that she had finished and put it aside casually. Then he took a piece of paper to wipe the corners of her mouth. But no matter what he did, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at her with a smile. It could be seen that he was very happy, smiling from ear to ear, but Silvia was still confused. ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m so scared of your smile!¡± It¡¯s creepy thought she. ¡°Do you have no strength and want to sleep? You are not in a good mood recently and are a little irritable?¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. She nodded and said, ¡°It seems so. How did you that? You installed cameras on me?¡± know ¡°No, it¡¯s the doctor. The doctor said that these are the early normal symptoms of pregnant women, and you will be better slowly.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± However, before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt something was wrong. ¡°Wait a minute. What did you say? Pregnant?¡± Did she hear it wrong? What did he say? Pregnant?! So¡­ she was pregnant?! Knowing what she was thinking, Simon nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you think. You¡¯re pregnant, Silvia. You¡¯re going to be a mother. We¡¯re going to have a baby!¡± Simon had probably calmed down himself, but he still couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. Happiness was all over his face. He couldn¡¯t help smiling and his eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. As long as she looked at him, she knew how happy he was at the moment. Silvia was not unhappy, but her feelings were moreplicated. She looked down at her belly and touched it gently with her hand without injection. She couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. She had thought that she was pregnant before, so she had been very careful. Butter, she found that it was not true. What about this time? Would it be another mistake likest time? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°How do you know? Did the doctor say that? Have you checked it out? Did we make a mistake again likest time? Are you sure?¡± Hope brought disappointment. She didn¡¯t want to experience such a thing again, so she had to be certain. ¡°It¡¯s true. The doctor has examined you. It¡¯s almost two months. Don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡± The doctor said that a woman who was pregnant for the first time might not be very sensitive. In addition, she did not know much about pregnancy and did not have any personal experience, so it was normal that she did not notice it. Some people were already several months pregnant when they found out. But if she was careful, it was notpletely without signs. After all,ck of menstruation was the most obvious hint. Hearing his question, Silvia frowned and thought about it carefully. She hadn¡¯t had her period for more than a month or two, but she had been busy before. Besides, she had a menstrual disorder, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I thought it was because I was under too much pressure at work, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡¯ ¡°You are muddled!¡± He raised his hand and touched her nose. If it weren¡¯t for the special situation, he would have picked her up and spanked her. She didn¡¯t know she was pregnant, nor did she want toe to the hospital even if she was sick. She wanted to deal with those bad people. Did she take herself as an iron woman? When the doctor took her temperature, the doctor was shocked. She had a high fever, but she still struggled to hold on. Later, the doctor found that she was pregnant, so the doctor didn¡¯t use much medicine on her. ¡°By the way, I remember you said you had taken medicine at home. Do you know what kind of medicine it is?¡± Thinking of what the doctor had asked him, he didn¡¯t know much about it, so he asked her quickly. ¡°It¡¯s just some antipyretics, verymonly seen,¡± Silvia replied in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s it? What¡¯s its name? Will it affect the baby?¡± he said vaguely on purpose. But Silvia was good at getting to the point. ¡°What effect? Will there be any side effects?¡± That was why he said that she couldn¡¯t use the medicine casually and could only be injected with nutritious fluid. ¡°Maybe. So I have to ask you what you have eaten.¡± Her guess was right, but Simon didn¡¯t want her to know so much. In other words, he didn¡¯t want her to think too much. After thest pregnancy, he knew very well that she liked children and would be a good mother. But if she couldn¡¯t keep the child because of the effect of taking medicine, it would be a big blow to her. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡± Just then, the doctor pushed the door open and came in. Seeing them sitting face to face and talking, he said, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Doctor, if the antipyretics I take are banned for pregnant women, will it have any impact on the baby? Will¡­ Can I keep the baby?¡± she asked seriously. Simon was speechless. He had tried every means to avoid the question, but she still asked it. He suddenly felt that he was quite stupid to avoid it just now. ¡°Then what medicine did you take?¡± the doctor asked. Silvia thought for a while and said the name. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice if it was banned for pregnant women. I heard that there is a difference between banned ones and careful use. Will it actually affect the baby?¡± The doctor waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it can only temporarily bring down the fever quickly. You are now weak and have some inmmation, so you have a high fever. Take care of yourself first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She breathed a sigh of relief secretly. When she nced at Simon, she saw that he was also relieved. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 472 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Paisley Is Unpredictable This was truly a pleasant surprise. For the two of them, it was simply a heavenly harvest. Last time, Silvia was worried that Simon didn¡¯t like children and didn¡¯t want children for the time being. Now, there was no such concern. As expected, the matter of children depended on fate, Children might note even though one was desperate to have one. While sometimes they woulde quietly and suddenly. ¡°Looks like we have to hurry up with the wedding.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Silviay down obediently. For some reason, Silvia had begun to be more careful and obedient after Silvia knew she was pregnant. Since Silvia was pregnant, she had to rest well. Even if it were for this child, Silvia had to take good care of herself. ¡°Yeah, we need to hurry up, but you are not allowed to take care of it again. If you have any ideas, you can tell me. You can also write it down and let the assistants do it. You are not allowed to do it yourself! Do you understand?¡± Simon¡¯s dominant appearance was extremely handsome. Silvia knew that Simon was concerned about her, so she nodded, ¡°Understood!¡± In the Royal City KTV, Bridger held a bottle of wine in his hand. Bridger frowned as he looked at the woman who was sitting silently at the side. Bridger muttered in his heart. It has already been half a day. What kind of trick is this? It was said that the eldest daughter of the Drew family was a woman of a deep and ambitious mind. Bridger¡¯s mother had said that Paisley had a bad temper and it was hard to tell whether Paisley was happy or angry. However, Bridger didn¡¯t expect Paisley to be so hard to predict. Today, they bumped into each other out of courtesy. Although it was not very pleasant to have a meal together, it was at least a passable meal. This youngdy had her head and eyes lowered all the time. Paisley did not even look at Bridger much. Therefore, Bridger didn¡¯t know if Paisley was happy or not at all. If Bridger was not sure that this was a marriage between the two families, and there were some businesses and family interests in it, he would almost think that this youngdy was meeting her own toes. However, when Bridger thought of the powerful background behind Paisley, the support that he urgently needed, and what his mother had said, Bridger suppressed his temper and patiently apanied Paisley. After dinner, they went shopping, but Paisley did not buy anything. Paisley shook her head no matter what Bridger asked. Bridger really didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, the two of them sat in this KTV. They did not sing. Instead, they had already eaten more than half a te of the fruit. As time silently passed by, Bridger really could not understand what Paisley was thinking about. No matter what, at least Paisley should say something about this meeting. Even if Paisley wanted to refuse Bridger, she should tell Bridger about it. Paisley looked different from the rumors. She looked like a weak and quiet little chicken. After thinking for a moment, Bridger casually poured two sses of red wine, picked up the sses, and went close to Paisley. Seeing Bridger approach, Paisley subconsciously moved to the side, as if she wanted to distance. herself from him. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Bridger didn¡¯t know what to say. Before Bridger came out, he had deliberately dressed up. No matter what, Bridger could be considered handsome and charming. Was there a need to guard against him like a dreadful monster? Bridger muttered in his heart and sat down next to Paisley. Probably it was because Paisley felt ufortable, she moved a little further in, almost leaning against the wall. ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t go further in. I¡¯m afraid that you might squeeze into the next room. I won¡¯t be able to exin to others!¡± Bridger said half¨Cjokingly, feeling that he had a sense of humor. However, Paisley did not seem to have a taste for his joke. Paisley looked at Bridger strangely and opened her mouth. ¡°Ah?¡± Although it was a very simple single syble, it could be considered one of the few sentences Paisley spoke today. ¡°I mean, if you move any further, you will get into the room next door. How can I exin to them. how you pass through the wall?¡± Bridger said happily. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± With that, Bridgerughed loudly. However, the person who heard the joke did notugh. Paisley blinked and looked at Bridger. Paisley was a little puzzled by Bridger¡¯s words. ¡°But I did not get into the next room. There is a wall here. I can¡¯t get through it.¡± Bridger didn¡¯t know what to say. Where does this freake from exactly? I heard that the Drew family had been on an ind for many years. Could it be that they have been away from modern society for too long, and their brains are already stupid? ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are right. You can¡¯t get into the next room. I am stupid. I am talking nonsense,¡± Bridger said. Bridger swore in a low voice but he couldn¡¯t show it. Looking at Bridger¡¯s appearance, Paisley whispered, ¡°You are also not stupid.¡± The voice was not loud, but Bridger heard it. Bridger was immediately very happy. ¡°Paisley, what do you think of me?¡± Paisley pursed her lips and bit her lower lip. Paisley didn¡¯t say anything. It was unknown if she was thinking or if she didn¡¯t want to answer at all. Staring at Paisley¡¯s face, Bridger was a little attracted. Paisley was a little dull and weird, and not smart, but she¡¯s really good¨Clooking! Paisley looked like a little celestial descended from the heavens. At this moment, Bridger felt that it didn¡¯t matter what kind of bad temper Paisley had, what kind of perverse personality Paisley had, or how boring Paisley was. Facing such a face, and thinking about the power and wealth behind Paisley, Bridger could endure! The most important thing right now is to establish a rtionship and cultivate feelings. Bridger had been flirting with Paisley for so long, but Paisley seemed to be indifferent. Was Paisley forcing Bridger to y his trump card? ¡°Paisley, why aren¡¯t you singing? You didn¡¯t object when I asked you to sing. You should like it. Whose songs do you want to sing? I¡¯ll help you find it!¡± As Bridger spoke, he stuffed the two sses of wine in Paisley¡¯s hands, then ced one hand on the singer. ¡°What do you wanna sing?¡± Paisley bit her lower lip again. She shook her head, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chorus?¡± Bridger asked again.. Paisley clenched her wine ss. Paisley¡¯s cheeks went slightly red, but she nodded and looked very obedient. Bridger felt as if his heart had been fiercely stirred. Bridger swallowed his saliva, clicked the song, and the melodious music sounded. Bridger took a ss from Paisley¡¯s hand, handed her a microphone, and shook the red wine ss at her. ¡°Drink a little first, moisten your throat, and sing well.¡± After that, Bridger took a sip. Looking at Bridger¡¯s movements, Paisley frowned and looked at the red wine in the ss. Her eyes looked a little tangled. Bridger didn¡¯t know what she was conflicted about, but the song had already begun, so he hurriedly started singing. When singing, Bridger deliberately turned around to face Paisley, showing his affectionate eyes. Paisley did not drink, and neither did she sing. Just like that, Paisley held the ss and microphone in her hands. When Bridger faced Paisley, she stared at him. Bridger felt that Paisley¡¯s eyes were confused, and she had been dodging. Bridger did not understand. Could it be that Paisley was deliberately pretending to be something? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 473 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 473 Chapter 473 You Must Be Satisfied With Me After singing an entire song by himself, Bridger turned his head and saw that Paisley was still sitting there silently. Finally, Bridger could not bear it and approached her, ¡°Ms. Drew, do you hold grudges against me?¡± Paisley blinked and shook her head. Seeing that Paisley did not refuse, Bridger moved a little closer to her, ¡°Since you don¡¯t hold grudges against me, you must be satisfied with me. Then, can we officially settle the marriage?¡± Although the Palmer family had already made a lot of preparations for this marriage, the Drew family¡¯s attitude was still ambiguous. After all, not everyone can marry into such arge family as the Drew family. Originally, there was absolutely no need for the Palmer family to y up with the Drew family. However, the Palmer family was under Simon¡¯s control. Although Bridger was Simon¡¯s uncle, Bridger did not have any real power. Bridger didn¡¯t have much say in the family. Thus, the Drew family did not like Bridger very much. But fortunately, no matter what, Bridger was backed by the Palmer family. Maybe one day Bridger woulde to power. This was probably what the Drew family was interested in. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± As Bridger called her name softly, Bridger reached out and put his arm around her shoulder, trying to get closer to her. As long as they could be closer, Bridger wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what to do next. But as soon as Bridger¡¯s fingers touched Paisley¡¯s shoulder, thetter jumped up as if she had been electrocuted. The wine in her hand spilled on Bridger¡¯s leg. ¡°Sorry!¡± Paisley hurriedly said. She was at a loss. Her reaction was too abrupt, which startled Bridger. Paisley even put her hands on her chest in a defensive posture. Who didn¡¯t know that the Drew family was an ancient family of ancient martial arts? Paisley was the sessor. No one knew how skilled her martial arts were. Bridger was actually a little afraid. After all, if they were to fight, Bridger would definitely not be a match for Paisley. It was still very risky to marry such a woman. Thus, even though Bridger had the intention of getting closer to Paisley, he did not dare to flirt with her. Bridger was afraid that he would be beaten up and thrown out if he was not careful. After being together for such a long time, Bridger finally summoned up the courage to hug her Paisley under the influence of alcohol. Bridger did not expect her to have such a strong reaction. Bridger¡¯s instinct was to protect himself. Unexpectedly, Paisley just jumped. She did not hit Bridger, nor did she do anything violent. She even apologized to Bridger and said sorry to him. Bridger was stunned for a moment. He stood there in a daze. ¡°Do you want to wipe it?¡± seeing that he was staring at her in a daze and not saying anything, Paisley asked softly. She pointed at his pants that had been smeared by the wine. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine!¡± Bridger said as he hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my clothester.¡± After that, Bridger tilted his head to look at Paisley¡¯s expression and asked tentatively, ¡°You aren¡¯t angry, right?¡± Paisley shook her head. She bent down to put down the empty cup and microphone in her hand and go back.¡± took two steps back. ¡°Mr. Palmer, it¡¯s veryte. I want to ¡°Is itte? It¡¯s still early!¡± Looking at the time, Bridger said, ¡°It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock. The night has just begun. Why don¡¯t we go to watch a movie?¡± It seemed that Paisley didn¡¯t like singing. Then Bridger proposed to watch movies. Thrilling films sound nice. If Paisley was scared, she might take the initiative to dive into Bridger¡¯s arms. Thinking about it, Bridger felt that it was not bad. However, Paisley shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s toote. I really have to go home!¡± After saying that, Paisley turned around and walked towards the door. Seeing that Paisley had made up her mind, Bridger could not stop her anymore. He could only follow her until they reached the parking lot. ¡°Paisley!¡± As Bridger called her name, he ced one hand on the car and trapped her between him and the car. He looked at Paisley with eyes full of affection. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Paisley shook her head. There was even a hint of panic in her eyes. Looking into her eyes, Bridger almost thought that he had seen it wrong. Bridger had heard how resolute and decisive Paisley was, although he had never seen the violent side of Paisley. The Twin Killers, Paisley¡¯s subordinates, were even more terrifying. Would such a valiant and tough woman betray an innocent expression in front of Bridger? On second thought, Bridger believed that Paisley was just better in other aspects. She didn¡¯t have much experience in love. It was precise because Paisley was too outstanding in other aspects that she spent all her energy on those things. It was normal for her to be nervous since she had never been in a love rtionship. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An innocent girl might be fascinated by Bridger, a romantic and yful man. It was understandable that Paisley was at a loss for what to do. It was also reasonable. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she beat Bridger up when she was so shocked? If she wasn¡¯t moved by him, then what? If she didn¡¯t like him, then what? It was just the shyness of a little girl! Thinking of this, Bridger¡¯s heart was filled with iparable confidence and pride. He casually brushed away the hair on his forehead and said in a posture that he thought was very tempting, ¡°Since you are not dissatisfied with me, you quite like me, right?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± It could be seen that Paisley was a little nervous and even swallowed her saliva. Although Paisley was not a stunning beauty, she was a fairdy, having a charm of her own. ¡°Paisley, I like you! No, I love you. You may not believe it, but I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. Whether you are the eldest daughter of the Drew family or not, I will always love you. It has nothing to do with your identity, your power, and everything else. I am so sincere to confess to you now. I have no other intentions. I just want to ask. Do you like me?¡± Bridger said with an affectionate look. Paisley opened her eyes wide and looked at Bridger. Her eyes were filled with panic and shyness. It was clear that Paisley had not dealt with this kind of thing before. Her hands were tightly clenched into small fists in front of her chest, and she was extremely nervous. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡± Paisley said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you breathe?¡± Bridger raised his eyebrows, curled his lips, leaned over, and pressed his lips against hers. Paisley was shocked. Her entire body was as stiff as a block of wood. She didn¡¯t move at all. However, at least, she didn¡¯t push Bridger away. Paisley just stood there stiffly, feeling that his kiss smelt a little alcoholic and a little strange. Bridger was intoxicated by it. Paisley did not push him away. As expected, she liked him and was moved by him. Moreover, Paisley¡¯s lips were really soft. They were clean and sweet, different from all the other women Bridger had kissed. There was no messy taste of lipstick, but they were very sweet. It tasted like spring when Bridger was used to drinking strong liquor and felt thirsty. That feeling was really refreshing. Bridger couldn¡¯t help but want to explore deeper and try to stick out the tip of his tongue. ¡°Snap!¡± A crisp pnded on Bridger¡¯s face. Then, Paisley pushed him away forcefully and ran away. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 474 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 474 Chapter 474 You¡¯re Good for Nothing Paisley suddenly pped Bridger and pushed him away. He watched her run all the way into a car. Bridger did not chase after her. He watched the car drive away from the parking lot with a smile on his face. Bridger raised his hand and touched his face. It didn¡¯t hurt. Paisley didn¡¯t p hard. It was more like a small warning, or was she just shy? With her strength, if Paisley had pped Bridger hard, he would have been lying on the ground. But Paisley didn¡¯t. It meant that she wasn¡¯t angry. Paisley was a shy and reserved woman. This was interesting. Bridger thought of that kiss. With his many years of experience, he guessed it was her first kiss. Paisley, who was said to be so powerful, was probably a virgin. Just thinking about it made Bridger inexplicably excited. Paisley was excellent, and her family was wealthy, but she was inexperienced in romance. If Bridger managed to marry her, he would get everything of the Drew family, including itspanies and the treasure of ancient martial arts. Bridger thought, Simon wouldn¡¯t be able to look down upon me by then. And I can get anything I want. The more Bridger thought about it, the more excited he became. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. I¡¯m going to be powerful!¡± In the car, although Paisley was sitting firmly in the seat, she couldn¡¯t help trembling. Paisley didn¡¯t expect that Bridger would treat her like that. When her lips touched his. It felt so strange. Moreover, Bridger was trying to stick his tongue out¡­ Just thinking about it made her cheeks heat up. But it didn¡¯t seem to be disgusting. Paisley didn¡¯t know how to describe that feeling. Paisley thought, Bridger has been staring at me all day with that kind of gaze. He was strange, and so were I. ¡°Could you stop shaking?¡± A cold voice drifted over from the side. Paisley was stunned for a moment, but she trembled even more violently. The lights in the car lit up. There was another person in the seat behind Paisley. It was a woman. This woman¡¯s face looked almost the same as Paisley¡¯s. It was hard to tell the difference even if one looked at them closely. If one had to say that there was a difference, it was their temperament. Their auras were entirely different. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman sitting in the back seat was so cool that no strangers would dare to approach her. Her eyes were particrly sharp, so much so that Paisley did not dare to look at her. She held her arms with both hands and shrunk into a corner, like a frightened little bird. ¡°You¡¯re good for nothing!¡± The woman shot a cold nce at Paisley, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you use my name. You are embarrassing me!¡± ¡°Paisley, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Can we stop it? I don¡¯t want to be you anymore. I don¡¯t want to use your name. OK?¡± Paisley asked nervously. Actually, she was Mallory Drew. Mallory and Paisley were twin sisters, but few people knew that. The Drew family had two young Paisley inherited the martial arts genes of her family. She was born to be suitable for practicing martial arts. She had shown an impressive martial arts talent since childhood. And Mallory had been weak and timid. She was not suitable for martial arts at all. For a family of martial arts, such a daughter was almost a waste. Therefore, the Drews paid less attention to Mallory. They rarely cared for her. The Drew family had always been reclusive, so people did not know that they had two youngdies who looked exactly the same. After the girls grew up, Mallory was ignored. She was almost controlled by Paisley. Mallory was timid and afraid of Paisley. People tended to ignore the existence of the second young miss. They only knew that the Drew family had a very powerful youngdy called Paisley. Paisley looked up and down at Mallory with her cold gaze. Finally, her gaze fell on Mallory¡¯s face again. Paisley felt disgusted. Paisley thought, her face is really simr to mine. I don¡¯t understand. There is already such an outstanding woman in the world. What is the point of having such a useless twin sister? However, her twin sister had saved Paisley a lot of trouble. Marriage was an example. The Palmer family in America didn¡¯t have power at all. Bridger was like trash. Paisley thought, how dare he want to marry me? He was no match for me. However, it could not be denied that trash also had its benefits. Paisley could help him gain power. It would be easy to manipte him. However, Paisley would not sacrifice herself for the little benefit. And that was where her twin sister came into use. Paisley felt it was an honor for Mallory to help her carry out the big n. ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± Paisley asked coldly. Mallory was scared and kept her head lowered. Paisley looked at her face and felt annoyed. ¡°He¡­ He said that he likes me,¡± Mallory whispered. Then she shook her head nervously and corrected herself, ¡°No. No. He said that he likes you.¡± Mallory didn¡¯t look up. She was still thinking about what had happened today. Bridger said that he liked me. It¡¯s not because of the external stuff, but for myself. Right? However, he did not know that I¡¯m not Paisley. So, who does he like, me or Paisley? I think he likes Paisley. After all, she is so excellent and loveable. I¡¯m good for nothing. ¡°Alright. I was not asking about that! I mean, did he talk about marriage?¡± Paisley waved her hand impatiently. She didn¡¯t want to hear any of those things about affection. They were just men¡¯s lies. ¡°Yes. Yes¡­¡± Mallory hurriedly said, ¡°He said that he was very satisfied with me and asked if I were satisfied with him. He said we could soon get married.¡± ¡°Hehe. He¡¯s impatient,¡± Paisley sneered and said. ¡°Paisley¡­ You don¡¯t need me to get married for you. Right?¡± Mallory asked carefully. She was not sure. Paisley asked Mallory to pretend to be her and meet Bridger. Mallory did not know why. But she had been used to listening to Paisley since she was a child. Mallory did it just because Paisley requested it. Mallory was fine with eating and singing with Bridger. But what about marriage? She thought, I can¡¯t pretend to be Paisley and marry him, can I? ¡°Cut the crap! I haven¡¯t made a decision yet. You¡¯ll know it when the timees!¡± Paisley frowned and continued, ¡°If he asks to meet you, don¡¯t go. You can go to see him when I ask you to.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Mallory nodded. It was good that she did not need to meet him. Mallory was a little flustered when she saw Bridger. ¡°Also!¡± Paisley paused and looked at Mallory¡¯s mouth in disgust. ¡°Wipe your mouth!¡± she said. Although Paisley was in the car, she saw it just now. She thought, how dare Bridger kiss Mallory. Fortunately, it was not me. If he was facing me, I would break four of his ribs before he could approach me. Mallory blushed when she heard that. Mallory hurriedly rubbed her mouth with the back of her hand. Her face was red. Paisley said, ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re really good for nothing!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 475 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Good Days Await The Palmer¡¯s residence. Miley was still in a bad mood, although it had been two days. ¡°Mom.¡± Litzy came to her with a bowl of porridge and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. In fact, you know the result from the beginning. You also know what kind of person Simon is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me!¡± She roared and coughed, out of breath. With one hand gently caressing her back, Litzy advised, ¡°Look at you. Don¡¯t be angry and it only hurts yourself. Maybe that little girl will be very proud now. So is Simon. He is a member of our family anyway. How could he support an outsider?¡± ¡°That bitch is glib¨Ctongued. I thought she was born into the Austin family and could be considered a lady from a famous family. But I didn¡¯t expect her to be so rude. Anyway, I¡¯m her elder. How could she fight with me? I don¡¯t know what Marc taught her when she was young!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. As a grandmother, she was not well respected at all but was even driven out. Simon even told her not to go to his house anymore, She couldn¡¯t believe it. How could her grandson say that? What¡¯s wrong with me going to my grandson¡¯s house? Why can¡¯t I go there? Why did he scold me for being a bad girl? she thought. On the surface, she was the elder of the Palmer family, but Simon never took her to any activities, nor did he praise her in public. She seemed to be invisible. What an ungrateful man! He is just like his mother, she thought. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you that Silvia is not easy to deal with. You don¡¯t believe me and insist on going.¡± She gave the porridge to her and said, ¡°Eat something first. No matter what, you can¡¯t make yourself starve.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Miley pushed her hand away and said unhappily. ¡°I heard that people will be ugly when they are hungry. Then my beautiful mother will be ugly!¡± Bridger¡¯s voice came through. He just came back from outside after the date. When he entered the room, he heard that Miley was losing her temper. Hearing his words, Miley couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Then she looked at him sideways and said, ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense. I¡¯m an old woman. I¡¯m not beautiful at all!¡± Although she said so, the smile on her face could not be concealed. Sure enough, no matter how old a woman was, she liked to be praised. Bridger took the porridge from his sister¡¯s hand and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°I¡¯m looking for an old woman. Why didn¡¯t I see her? I only saw a beautiful woman pouting angrily!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± After giving him a punch, Miley¡¯s smile rxed and she sat up. ¡°You naughty boy. You talk nonsense all day long. You!¡± ¡°As long as I can make you happy.¡± He put the porridge closer to her and said with a smile, ¡°Open your mouth and I¡¯ll feed you!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that stupid. I can take care of myself.¡± She took the bowl from his hand and drank it by herself, but soon finished the bowl. Litzy curled her lips and thought, Miley just doesn¡¯t like me. When Miley gave birth to Bridger, her oldest son was about to get married, so Bridger was only a few years older than Simon. At that time, Miley had paid all her attention to her youngest son. In addition, she was not satisfied with her eldest son¡¯s wife, so she naturally didn¡¯t like her grandson very much. Compared with other people who spoiled their grandson, she spoiled her youngest son more. Originally, she wanted to leave the Palmer family¡¯s property to Bridger. But her husband didn¡¯t think so. He had always been optimistic about his oldest son, but he didn¡¯t expect that his oldest son would be so lucky that he passed away early. He was heartbroken and used all his efforts to cultivate Simon. Simon lived up to his expectations. He was excellent in all aspects. Later, Miley¡¯s husband felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything, so he made a will to let Simon inherit the family business. At that time, the Palmer family argued about it. Led by Miley, they didn¡¯t agree and directly doubted the authenticity of the will. Later, Simon used a way and all the people obeyed him, and then the Palmer family didn¡¯t argue about this. Because it was a family matter, no matter how fierce the internal contradictions were, they did not spread it to the outside. Under a little pressure, no media dared to report it, and few people outside knew about it. Now Miley thought about it again and realized that it was really difficult to solve the problem. If it was her son who had taken over thepany, she would have great days now. After finishing the porridge, Miley put the bowl aside. Bridger quickly handed her a tissue. Miley wiped her mouth and put it down. Then she turned around and looked at him seriously. ¡°How¡¯s it going with Ms. Drew?¡± ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t do?¡± Bridger snorted and said. ¡°You just wait for a grandson!¡± Miley red at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a grandson. Most importantly, can the Drew family help you or even work for you?¡± The reason why she wanted Bridger to marry the Drew family was that she wanted to win over the interests of that mysterious family. Otherwise, she would be a little afraid of Bridger marrying such a rude wife. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve seen Ms. Drew. Although there are rumors about her, she¡¯s so gentle in front of me. She won¡¯t dare listen to me. After we get married, the things of the Drew family will belong to our family. With the help of the Drew family, I¡¯ll take back the things of our family from now on. I won¡¯t let that little bastard piss you off again! ¡°At that time, I will ask him to bow and apologize to you!¡± Bridger felt happy as he imagined a bright future. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that lucky!¡± Miley waved her hand and said. ¡°I just hope that you can live a good life. I¡¯ll be satisfied with that. I don¡¯t want to ask too much from you because of the death and illness of your brothers.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Litzy said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Your good days areing!¡± Bridger said with a smile. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to meet Paisley again. I¡¯d better get married as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, hurry up! Isn¡¯t that bastard going to have a wedding too? You must hold it earlier than him.¡± Patting his hands, Miley was in a fit of pique. She was so angry at Silvia that she wanted to defeat her in anything. She thought Silvia was so lucky that the Perfuming Association listened to her. If Silvia and Simon were together, she and others would have a hard time in the future. No matter what, she had to take back the property of the Palmer family and take control of it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 476 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Magical Ever since Silvia was pregnant, she had be the focus of protection. Simon hired someone to take care of her and locked the door of theboratory. He strictly forbade her from entering it again. He even gave an order to Winnie to keep an eye on her. If Silvia messed with those things again, Winnie should call him. Otherwise, he would fire Winnie, too. Winnie¡¯s job wasfortable and well¨Cpaid. Even if Silvia was her bestie, Winnie decided to follow the rules strictly. She could not even see Silvia in the studio. Silvia was amused and angry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know I have nothing to do for the time being, so I came over to hang out with you. I won¡¯t touch those things.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Palmer said you needed to rest well. Don¡¯t think about other things. There are many chemical reagents. They are bad for the baby. You should go back and rest.¡± Looking at Winnie in front of her, Silvia was helpless. ¡°You have to make it clear who pays you and who your boss is.¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer!¡± Winnie replied immediately. When seeing Silvia¡¯s expression, Winnie immediately changed her answer, ¡°No, it¡¯s you. But Mr. Palmer is right. If he is right, I must listen to him.¡± ¡°Winnie,¡± Silvia called her name threateningly. ¡°I¡¯m here, but you really can¡¯t touch those things.¡± Winnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to be angry. Do you want me to break off our friendship?¡± Silvia pretended to be angry. She turned around and threatened, ¡°If I leave, don¡¯t expect me to answer your call in the future. Don¡¯t expect me to talk to you again!¡± The threat was still more or less useful. Winnie was a little shaken, afraid that Silvia would really ignore her in the future, and Winnie¡¯s gaze was not focused. Noticing her wavering, Silvia continued to act like she was about to leave. As expected, Winnie quickly stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll let I¡¯ll let you in!¡± Silvia was delighted. ¡°But you promise me that you will only sit in there and not touch anything. Otherwise, I will call Mr. Palmer immediately and ask him to catch you!¡± This was Winnie¡¯s condition. Silvia asked, ¡°What do you mean by catching me?¡± Looking at her determined face, Silvia had no choice but topromise, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch anything. Seriously, I don¡¯t know if this is my studio or yours. Am I the boss or are you the boss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to rob you, but Mr. Palmer said¡­¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mention him anymore. My head hurts when I hear that name.¡± Waving her hand, Silvia walked to the studio and paced around leisurely. It was as if this was the first time she hade to visit. Looking at everything, she felt a sense of familiarity, and she missed them very much. Silvia couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and touch them, but she heard Winnie say, ¡°Don¡¯t touch them!¡± Startled, Silvia¡¯s outstretched hand froze in mid¨Cair. ¡°We agreed not to touch them. If you do it again, I will¡­¡® ¡°You will call Mr. Palmer toe and catch me!¡± Interrupting her, Silvia shook her head and sat down on a chair at the side. ¡°Winnie, when did you be Simon¡¯s henchman? Whatever benefits he gave you, I¡¯ll double them, okay?¡± Unexpectedly, her words made Winnie angry. ¡°What do you think I am? ¡°Am I the kind of person who would betray my friends for profit? I agreed with Mr. Palmer because he was right. Pregnancy is a big deal. You must be cautious. You can¡¯t afford to let any idents happen. Do you really think that I am only¡­¡± Winnie¡¯s emotions were agitated, and as she spoke, she even started to choke up. Realizing that something was wrong, Silvia quicklyforted her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I said something wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°You were wrong!¡± Winnie red at Silvia and said unhappily. ¡°Yes, I was wrong!¡± Silvia pulled her to sit down and coaxed her helplessly. ¡°You should have known!¡± Realizing something, Winnie stood up and pressed Silvia down. ¡°No, the child in your womb is the most important.¡± Silvia was seated. Before she could react, Winnie¡¯s head was pressed against Silvia¡¯s belly. Silvia straightened her body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let me hear if there is any movement from it.¡± Winnie put her ears on Silvia¡¯s belly and looked serious. Silviaughed, ¡°Please! It¡¯s only been two months. What kind of movement can there be? Its hands or feet haven¡¯t even fully grown. At most, it¡¯s just a fertilized egg!¡± ¡°Nonsense! It has grown, but it has not fully developed. And I can hear his heartbeat, really!¡± Looking at Winnie¡¯s serious expression, Silvia did not know what to say. Silvia just thought it was funny. After a while, Winnie finally moved away a little, her eyes sparkling. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Silvia teased her. ¡°Yes.¡± Winnie nodded seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Silvia fell silent. ¡°If you like it, you can have one with Freddie,¡± Silvia said half¨Cjokingly. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! You¡¯re making fun of me again,¡± Winnie mumbled. ¡°He¡¯s stupid.¡± ¡°So, you need to enlighten him.¡± Silvia understood Freddie¡¯s personality. If Winnie didn¡¯t point it out to him, he would not take the initiative. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t say it!¡± Winnie quickly stopped her, ¡°You haven¡¯t settled your marriage yet. Why are you worried about mine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about my marriage, so I have to worry about yours.¡± Simon took care of the wedding. He booked a hotel, prepared gifts, and so on. Silvia had never thought that a man would be so attentive and do all this. Silvia said Simon¡¯s men could do all those things because he was busy enough every day. But he said this was the only big event in her life. He must give her the most perfect wedding. She was very touched. ¡°By the way, if you are going to get married, will his family being?¡± Winnie remembered Simon¡¯s aunt hade looking for trouble at the Palmer¡¯s home. It was a real headache. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Silvia had more or less understood what had happened in the past two days. Simon had told her some things about his family. Although it was not detailed, she could guess the disputes and fights between the big families were fierce. They might not talk to each other ever again because of that. After she listened to that, Silvia felt distressed. Although she felt that it was quite hard dealing with the Austin family, she was still safe under the protection of her grandfather. Other than the time when Gordon came back to make a scene, Silvia had been well for the past few years. ¡°What about your family?¡± Winnie asked, ¡°Will theye?¡± ¡°I sent invitations and a notice. I don¡¯t know if they have time toe.¡± After Zain reorganized the Austin family, he had always been busy. They rarely talked on the phone. He was restrained and spoke very little. Now, Zain was even more silent. With a faint sigh, Silvia raised her hand to touch her belly, hoping that her child would grow up in a healthier and happier environment. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 477 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 477 Chapter 477 The Austin Family Is Your Backing When Silvia returned home from the studio, she saw a car with out¨Cof¨Ctown tes parked in front of her house. As it was parked right in front of her house, she nced at it. Silvia slowly stopped her car. The door of the house was slowly opened, and the door of the car was also opened. Zain got off the car. Silvia was shocked! Silvia just thought of Zain today, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe. He didn¡¯t even call her. He just showed up. ¡°Stop!¡± Silvia hurriedly said. After the car was stopped steadily, she hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°Why are you here?¡± In the past, Silvia did not talk much with Zain. There seemed to be an invisible barrier between them. However, after her grandfather passed away, the rtionship between them seemed to be much closer. Maybe they had fought together and could be considered good friends. ¡°You are about to get married. As your family, how can I note and participate?¡± Zain looked up and down, frowning, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve gotten fat recently!¡± Touching her cheeks, Silvia said with a smile. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t suffer.¡± Zain looked calm and said evenly, but Silvia wanted to cry. ¡°Who dares to make me suffer? The Austin family is not to be trifled with!¡± Silvia snorted and said deliberately. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zain smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sunny outside. Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Silvia nced at the car behind Zain, ¡°Did you drive straight here?¡± It took more than three hours to drive from LA to Boston. Did Zaine on a special trip? ¡°Yes, I have something to do, so I came to see you,¡± Zain said lightly. Silvia pursed her lips. Silvia did not expose Zain. He hade for her. She would notugh at him. After they entered the courtyard, Silvia heard some movement outside. Then, she saw that behind Zain¡¯s car, there were alsorge trucks. They drove in one by one. Even if the vi was big enough, they couldn¡¯t all get in. Silvia was stunned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You are getting married, so I have to prepare some dowry. Although you have gotten your certificate, since the wedding is going to be held, it has to be formal and grand. You¡¯re the only girl in the Austin family in this generation. How can we neglect it?¡± Zain looked at Silvia and said. ¡°These things should have been handled by grandfather, but¡­¡± He paused and did not continue. It made them sad. ¡°I just made some rough preparations. There might be some oversights. Don¡¯t me me for not doing it properly.¡± Silvia was agitated. What Zain said had touched her. How could she not be impressed? ¡°Zain¡­¡± Silvia had always called Zain distantly, and she was used to it. However, she called him so gently that itpletely resolved the estrangement after so many years. Well, there were only Silvia and Zain in this generation of the Austin family. They were cousins. They were families. Zain smiled gently and rubbed Silvia¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl.¡± The things were moved in one by one. There were not only household items, but also a variety of valuable gold and silver jewelry. It was very ostentatious. Silvia stopped staring and pulled Zain in for coffee. When they entered the room, Silvia asked the servants to prepare a pot of coffee. Zain did not drink any coffee, only drinking water. They had practiced martial arts for so many years. Zain was used to maintaining his body shape. He was upright even when he sat at random. ¡°Where is your wedding reception scheduled?¡± Zain took a sip of coffee and asked. ¡°Simon said he booked Penins Hotel.¡± Silvia had heard some of it, so she probably knew about it. Zain nodded. He probably guessed it. Penins Hotel was the most famous hotel in the city. ¡°Then how many tables have been booked? Did his family say anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Simon did it. His family¡­¡± After hesitating for a while and thinking about theplicated rtionship of the Palmer family, Silvia smiled, ¡°They are nice. They are very enthusiastic, and I have met his grandmother and aunt.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t want Zain to worry about her. ¡°OK.¡± Slightly nodding his head, Zain pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the olddy of the Palmer family before. She was quite¡­¡± Due to his upbringing, Zain would not gossip behind Miley¡¯s back, especially when she was an elder. After thinking about it seriously, he said, ¡°She might be a little difficult to get along with. You have to be patient. After all, you are married, so you are family. She is an elder. If there is anything that makes you ufortable, don¡¯t offend her. Can you get it?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Silvia said. ¡°But¡­¡± Zain continued, ¡°You have to understand what I mean. Respect does not mean cowardice. If she doesn¡¯t respect you and even deliberately bullies you, then do not tolerate it anymore. You have to remember that the Austin family will always be your backing.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Silvia suddenly felt like crying. She pursed her lips and forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am not weaker than you. Who can bully me?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Nodding, Zain admitted it. She was a rare martial arts genius in the Austin family. She had outstanding talent since she was a child, but¡­ ¡°But better the devil you know. They may not bully you in the open, but you may not cope with what they do in the dark. If there is anything, remember that you are not alone.¡± Zain was worried. Silvia had never realized that Zain was so nagging. He was like her mother, nagging her about trivial matters. He was afraid that she would be bullied. Although Silvia was moved, it was a little funny. ¡°Alright, I know! I¡¯m not going to the execution ground. I¡¯m married, not dead.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can you say that on your wedding day?¡± Zain frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°of course, it would be best if you could live well.¡± ¡°After the wedding, do you have any ns to travel?¡± Although it was a matter between them, Zain couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Silvia said gloomily. Zain was surprised, ¡°Is Simon so busy?¡± Was Simon so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time for his honeymoon? Wouldn¡¯t he be too busy to go home after that? ¡°No, I¡¯m not suitable for traveling. He won¡¯t let me go anywhere.¡± Silvia could go out. It had only been a few months. Walking around was good for her health. ¡°You? Are you sick?¡± After carefully looking up and down at Silvia, Zain felt that she was thin. Was she sick? ¡°No, I ¡­ am pregnant.¡± Silvia blushed as she spoke. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 478 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Do You Know About the Drew Family? ¡°Pregnant¡­¡± Zain was so shocked for a while before he finally said, ¡°Are you going to be a mother?¡± This news was too sudden for Zain. Silvia nodded. Zain sat there. Although he looked calm, he kept rubbing his hands. He looked up at her and then looked down. He thought about it and then looked at her again. Zain was very excited. Silvia felt likeughing. He was more excited than Simon was. Maybe when Simon knew it, Silvia was unconscious. She did not see his reaction. ¡°Good, very good.¡± Zain said, ¡°Well, you ¡­ need to take a good rest. Leave the rest to Simon.¡± ¡°Yes. He took over everything and didn¡¯t let me do anything. Now he won¡¯t even let me go to the studio.¡± Silviained about how bored she was ever since she got pregnant. ¡°He did the right thing!¡± Zain immediately made his stand clear. He agreed with Simon. Silvia was speechless. Well, no one was on the same side as Silvia. ¡°How long are you gonna be here? I¡¯ll walk you around sometime.¡± Zain made a gesture of no need, ¡°I¡¯m leaving today. I just stopped by to run some errands. You are pregnant. Don¡¯t run around. You have to pay attention to your diet. You are no longer a child. You should take care of yourself.¡± Since they were young, they had always been self¨Creliant. It was rare for them to talk to each other like this. Silvia was a little emotional, ¡°I know. You have to take care of yourself too.¡± After a pause, Silvia seemed to have thought of something, ¡°Well, Gordon ¡­ how¡¯s he doing?¡± Silvia was a little hesitant in addressing Gordon. Although Gordon had made a big mistake, he was punished. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s resting now, not thinking about all that stuff.¡± Looking at Silvia, Zain seemed to have something to say. Silvia waited for a while, but he did not say anything. Instead, he stood up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of yourself. Remember, you¡¯d better not go out alone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Silvia asked in confusion. ¡°You are not alone. Moreover, you have a lot of things to do for the wedding. You guys are getting a lot of attention. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go out alone¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Silvia was just about to say something when Zain interrupted her, ¡°I know you can protect yourself. You can defend yourself, but pregnant women are different from those who do not. There will be some changes in your body, so don¡¯t try to be brave. Protect yourself and your child.¡± Although it was natural for Zain to be worried, Silvia felt that he had something to say. ¡°Alright, I know. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Silvia looked at Zain. Did Zain especiallye here only to give her dowry? ¡°No. Remember to call me if you need anything. You are not alone,¡± Zain said. ¡°OK.¡± After Silvia sent Zain away, she recalled his expression and tone, feeling that he had something on his mind. However, Zain had always hidden his thoughts. It was no use asking if he didn¡¯t want to say it, so Silvia did not even ask. Silvia did not know that Zain had something to say, but when he heard that she was pregnant, he Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stopped. Sitting in the car, Zain muttered for a long time, ¡°Go to Warin.¡± When Zain arrived at Warin, he contacted Simon and went straight to his office. Simon had just signed a document when someone took the document out. Zain pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°I heard from Silvia that you have just been there. Why didn¡¯t you sit for a while bute to me?¡± Simon picked up his pen and stood up. ¡°Do youe here to discuss business with me?¡± Zain walked over to the sofa opposite Simon and sat down. With his hands on his knees, he looked up at Simon, ¡°Have you heard of the Drew family?¡± ¡°What?¡± Simon frowned and was stunned by what Zain said. Zain was speechless. ¡°Well, I mean, the ancient martial arts family, the Drew family. They are simr to the Austin family. They have been in seclusion years ago.¡± Zain exined. Simon nodded, ¡°I know. Miss Drew is going to marry Bridger. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zain frowned. He was a little surprised, ¡°You know it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my family. Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Simon chuckled. He felt that this was nothing. Zain looked serious. It seemed that he was here for this matter. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 479 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Do You Know About ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are here for this matter?¡± Zain nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, or not.¡± ¡°I just wanted to remind Silvia, but she said that she was pregnant. I didn¡¯t want her to be upset about these things. After thinking about it, I came to tell you.¡± Simon knew that Zain was very cautious. For him to specially make this trip, there must be something important. He became serious and took a chair to sit opposite Zain, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You also know the strength of the Drew family. Although they have been in seclusion for so many years, there have always been rumors about the Drew family outside in the past ten years. The new head of the Drew family is Paisley, who wants to marry your uncle. It is rumored that she is ambitious and ruthless. Since she wants to marry Bridger, she will meet Silvia in the future. If they get along well, everything will be fine. If¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Simon understood and interrupted Zain, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, you needn¡¯t be. You may not know much about our family. I have told Silvia that after we get married, it¡¯s just us living together. There is no need to return to the Palmer¡¯s home. She doesn¡¯t have to take her cue from my elders. I have also told the Palmer family that when I am not here, they are not allowed toe to my house. You don¡¯t have to worry that they wille and find trouble with her.¡± Zain was very surprised. He did not expect that the rtionship between Simon and the Palmer family would be stiff to this extent. ¡°So, no matter who Bridger marries, it has nothing to do with Silvia. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect her!¡± Since that was the case, it was much better. But there was one more thing. ¡°There is one more thing¡­¡± Zain continued, ¡°In our industry, there are two names. I don¡¯t know if you have heard of them. Twin Killers.¡± Simon frowned and nodded, ¡°I have heard of them. Last time, you had a little trouble. Were these two the ones who came to stir up trouble?¡± Chapter 479 I Can Assure You ¡°Yes, they were the ones.¡± Zain nodded. ¡°However, they were just pawns. Despite being of note in the ancient martial arts circles and conducting quite a few evil deeds, the Twin Killers had been instructed by someone else all the while. That¡¯s what I found out recently.¡± Simon looked at him and thought for a moment. ¡°Are you saying that Paisley is their master?¡± ¡°That should be reliable sources.¡± Zain nodded. ¡°Is Paisley capable of all this?¡± Simon had heard about it before. Also, he knew what Bridger was having in mind. Despite it having been so many years, the people in the Palmer family kept wanting to take away Simon¡¯s power in all kinds of methods that were imaginable. That made Simon feel disgusting and inhuman. Therefore, Simon tried not to go back to the old house if he didn¡¯t have to. But since Simon was one of them, also, Simon¡¯s grandfather had entrusted the family to Simon before his death, Simon naturally wouldn¡¯t brush aside the Palmer family members at all. He would still take care of them and make sure that they would not have to worry about leading a well¨Coff life. But that was all Simon was willing to do for them. But Simon doing nothing in response to their attacks had encouraged them and made them be even more unbridled with all sorts of tricks as if Simon was someone they could take lightly. Over the years, Simon seldom bothered with them for what they had done. But now it was different. Now that he had Silvia and they were about to have his own child, Simon had to take action for the sake of Silvia and the child since they were people Simon cared about. And he would do anything to whoever tried to hurt them. ¡°Although she is a woman, she is certainly not someone to be taken lightly of.¡± Zain looked solemn. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her or dealt with her yet. However, I believe those rumors are out there for a reason. Moreover, it has been so many years since the Drew family fell. But it managed to rise to power in just a dozen years all of a sudden. That suggests there must be a force in the family. If Paisley means no harm, then we¡¯re cool with her. But what if she has some ulterior motive? I mean, what she wants from the marriage with Bridger is not just what Bridger owns now, right? ¡°If Paisley means no harm, then we¡¯re cool with her. But what if she has some ulterior motive? I mean, what she wants from the marriage with Bridger is not just what Bridger owns now, right?¡± With the Drew family¡¯s current status, wasn¡¯t Simon the best candidate for Paisley¡¯s husband? And if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of benefits, could it still be for something else, say, for love? ¡°I will try to meet Paisley once.¡± Simon thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can assure you. No matter what happens and who I confront, I will not let them get close to Silvia and the child no matter how. I will protect them with my own life.¡± Zain¡¯s tense expression finally eased up a little. He nodded slightly. ¡°Alright. Your promise makes me feel at ease.¡± Then he stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now. Contact me if there¡¯s anything else.¡± Bridger decided to meet up with Paisley again. Although thest time they met wasn¡¯t perfect, Bridger kept thinking about it. That Paisley, despite being respectable, acting obediently like a lovely little sheep in front of him met Bridger¡¯s desire to conquer. While making the phone call, Bridger strolled along the street. Then he saw a bracelet in the disy window, which, in his eyes, might suit Paisley¡¯s slender and fair wrist a lot. He thought, I should spend a bit of money on gifts for Paisley. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get her. However, no one had answered despite it being quite a while. Therefore, he straightened himself and shifted his gaze away from the bracelet elsewhere in boredom, only to find Paisley sitting in a cafe across the road. Paisley was sitting in a seat by the window. There was a man sitting opposite her, who Bridger failed to recognize by his profile. The two seemed to be talking. Seeing that, Bridger stopped feeling pleasantly surprised anymore, his face darkening. That exined why Paisley didn¡¯t pick up his call. It turned out that she was together with another guy. Two days ago, Paisley was still acting all weak and delicate in front of him. But now, she was sitting there putting on airs like that. What a poser she was! Finding her less likable, Bridger strode across the road. In the cafe, Paisley was crossing her arms in front of her chest, with a cup of espresso in front of her. Her eyes were cold as she listened to her subordinate giving a report. ¡°We have finished the deployment and are ready to expand ind. However, since there are still a few tycoons in control there, there would still be some difficulty in our expansion.¡± ¡°Of course, there is a difficulty. That¡¯s why I am having you.¡± Paisley said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not paying sry to some good¨Cfor¨Cnothing.¡± The man sitting across her dared not utter a word. Then Paisley continued, ¡°Those tycoons aren¡¯t a threat. And the Petersen family is in a mess now, which means they won¡¯t be able to cause us any trouble. The Austin family is the same. As for the Palmer family¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s none of your business. Just do what I ask you to do.¡± The man nodded in agreement. Paisley didn¡¯t look satisfied until now. Then she picked up the coffee cup in front of her before taking a sip. At that moment, she caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of her eye, which made her face sink. ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± ¡°Leave now,¡± She put down the cup and said in a low voice. The man got up right away and left. When he opened the door of the cafe, he brushed past Bridger. Bridger red at him fiercely, which made the man feel perplexed. ¡°Paisley!¡± Bridger charged straight at Paisley, his tone unfriendly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Although he tried to be polite, one could tell that he was suppressing a great deal of anger. ¡°Mr. Palmer.¡± Paisley lifted her eyelids a bit and called out faintly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± That stunned Bridger a bit. Paisley didn¡¯t address him like thisst time on the date. And she had been timid and shy all the while. But now, Paisley was calm andposed. She did not seem panicked the way she was caught off guard at all. Bridger thought Paisley would at least exin to him a bit. Noticing that Paisley didn¡¯t seem to think that there was anything wrong with it, Bridger became even angrier. Therefore, he sat down opposite her directly and said with a cold face, ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean?¡± Paisley frowned in annoyance as she looked at him. She did not expect to run into Bridger here. If she had known earlier, she would have brought Silvia with her. Being asked rhetorically like that, Bridger was lost for words for a while. Feeling breathless, he looked at Paisley with burning eyes. ¡°I thought that after thest date, you and I have reached a certain degree of consensus. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for a person like you who is about to have an engagement to go on a date with someone else?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Paisley, who wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly, Bridger would have poured coffee on her face already. Bridger thought, what the hell! Despite the engagement, she is meeting another man. Why is she doing this? To make me a cuckold? However, Paisley just smiled disapprovingly. And then she shrugged and looked at him mockingly. ¡°What? Just because I am engaged to you doesn¡¯t mean you can deprive me of having coffee with my friends. Besides, we aren¡¯t engaged yet, right?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 480 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 480 Chapter 480 She Is Crazy Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Bridger had egg on his face and felt as if he had been ruthlessly pped in the face, burning with pain. However, when he met her eyes, the anger was instantly suppressed. How could Paisley have changed so much? She waspletely different from before. If it wasn¡¯t for this identical face and the fact that what she said waspletely correct, and if he didn¡¯t know exactly what Paisley looked like, Bridger would have almost thought that he had recognized the wrong person. ¡°I¡­¡± Bridger stopped and said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. I admit my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have med you. But you have to understand me. Any man who sees his fianc¨¦e drinking coffee with another man will be jealous. Paisley, I love you!¡± As Bridger spoke, he reached out to hold her hand across the table. Paisley reacted very quickly. Her hand had already been removed from the table before he noticed. When Bridger¡¯s hand missed, it became even more awkward. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name!¡± Paisley said coldly. It was disgusting to her. ¡°Why? You were normal a few days ago. Did I do something wrong to make you angry? Just because of just now? Then I apologize. It was my fault. Can you forgive me?¡± Bridger thought for a moment and took out the bracelet he bought from the store. He ced it in front of her as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Look, I even bought you a gift. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. This is destiny.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am. Paisley, forgive me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Don¡¯t call me by my name!¡± Paisley¡¯s voice sounded exceedingly cold. Bridger shuddered and did not dare to call out again. He only carefully pushed the jewelry box forward. ¡°Then¡­ do you like it?¡± Paisley lowered her eyes and nced at him, but she did not seem to have any intention of taking a look. Seeing her like this, Bridger became even more anxious, ¡°Ms. Drew, I don¡¯t know what exactly made you so angry. We were very happy together a few days ago. I thought you were also very happy. If you have a grudge against me, why don¡¯t you just say it directly? Although our two families are connected by marriage, I insist that in this marriage, there should not only be interests but also love.¡± ¡°I like you so much, but if you don¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t force you!¡± Bridger tried his best to show a sincere look in his eyes and looked at her affectionately. Paisley felt disgusted and almost kicked him out, but his words reminded her of something¡­ They were united by marriage. Paisley still had something important to do and couldn¡¯t stop just because of such a disgusting man. She avoided his gaze, looked at the jewelry box, pulled it over with one hand, opened it, and took a look¡­ It was a very delicate pearl bracelet, but it was not suitable for her. She often practiced martial arts and wanted to fight with others. Wearing this thing was simply a hindrance. Paisley tapped the box with her fingers and stuffed the box into her pocket. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bridger thought that she would be happy and might even put it on directly, but he did not expect her to be cold, and could not help but be a little disappointed. ¡°May I help you put it on?¡± Bridger asked carefully. ¡°No need.¡± Paisley stood up. ¡°I remembered that I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll meet up next time.¡± With that, she prepared to leave. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Bridger rushed over. ¡°I have a car.¡± She kept walking forward at a fast speed. ¡°If you have a car, you can let the driver go back first. It¡¯s rare for me to see you. Don¡¯t be so cruel. Just give me a chance to get along with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± ¡°Drive by yourself? Do you know how to drive?¡± Last time, Bridger seemed to have heard her say that she could not drive, and it seemed that when they separated, the car she was in was also driven by the driver. Paisley paused, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I learned it.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Bridger was very surprised. It had only been a few days and Paisley had already learned how to drive? Getting a driver¡¯s license wasn¡¯t that fast, right? ¡°I¡¯ve been learning how to drive all this time and only just got the license,¡± Paisley said perfunctorily. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him. She turned around and stretched her arm to keep a distance from him. ¡°Mr. Palmer, although I have the intention to date you and we may get married, please behave yourself. I need my privacy. If you don¡¯t understand this and don¡¯t respect me, then there is no need for us to continue.¡± After being scolded by her, Bridger was dumbfounded. He had originally felt that victory was assured and he was in control of the entire situation. However, when he saw Paisley today, he felt that everything had returned to the beginning. But he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. It was simply inexplicable! Bridger looked at her sharp eyes, and a chill rose from the bottom of his heart. His feet seemed to be frozen in ce. ¡°I, I know.¡± Staring at him, Paisley slowly released her hand and took two steps back. She then turned around and no longer looked at him. Soon, she disappeared from his line of sight. Originally, Bridger still held some fantasy, hoping that Paisley would look back at him, but she did not. There was not even a bit of nostalgia, and she just left without looking back. It was not until her back disappeared for a long time that he let out a long sigh of relief as if the big stone pressing down on his head was suddenly moved away, and he felt relieved. Bridger thought, she was too hard to fathom. Although he had heard all kinds of rumors about Paisley before, thest time they met, she gave him the illusion that the rumors were false and that she was no different from ordinary women. After falling in love, Paisley would be gentle and obedient. But this time, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured on him from head to toe. His fantasy of her was all fake. This woman was simply crazy. In thest second, Paisley could still be obedient to you, let you kiss her, and hug her. But in the next second, she would turn into a female devil. Just now, her eyes made him feel that there was a knife on his neck. If he took another step forward, his head would be twisted off by her. It was really terrible! Paisley, who left the coffee shop and sat in the car, started the car and left, throwing the jewelry box out the window. After driving for a short distance, Paisley stepped on the brake again and looked back at the jewelry box on the ground. She thought for a moment and then retreated. She got off the car, picked it up, casually patted off the dust, and threw it on the passenger seat. Paisley got into the car again and fastened her seatbelt. This time, without hesitation, she started the car and left. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 481 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 481 Chapter 481 That Man Bought It There was a small private manor in the south of the city. Because it was far away from the city, it was not profitable to get it developed. Therefore, the price of the houses was not high and there. were few people. Few people knew who the owner of the manor was. Paisley¡¯s car slowly drove back. After she stopped the car, a servant immediately came over to open the car door. Paisley got out of the car and threw the key to the servant, who would help her to stop the car. Then she went straight into the house. ¡°Ms. Drew is back.¡± In the room, someone immediately came forward to hand her slippers and carefully help her change her shoes. Someone came over to help her take off her coat and change her clothes. The whole process was smooth and Paisley was used to it. Paisley opened her arms and let them serve her. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She is in the room,¡± the servant replied softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Paisley nodded in satisfaction. She retracted her arm and moved it a little. After taking two steps, she thought about something and turned around. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Paisley stopped him and walked over to take out the jewelry box from the pocket of her coat. She nced at it and said, ¡°go to work.¡± Paisley walked towards the room downstairs. There was a half-basement, and there were more than two hours a day to bask in the sun. Mallory lived in that room. Of course, there was not only one room in the house. There were three floors up and down, and there were several storage rooms, but Paisley only allowed Mallory to live in this half-basement. The reason was that she didn¡¯t want to see Mallory. As Paisley was so outstanding, she didn¡¯t know why her parents gave birth to such a good-for-nothing. Mallory had the same face as herself. Looking at her submissive appearance, Paisley felt angry. Paisley thought, but fortunately, it was still useful to keep Mallory, who was better than good-for-nothing. Paisley pushed open the door and walked straight in. Inside the room, Mallory hurriedly turned around when she heard the noise. She looked like a frightened little deer. Seeing her expression, Paisley couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. She would never show that kind of panicked and nervous look, which was really shameful! ¡°Paisley, you¡¯re back.¡± When facing Paisley, Mallory stuttered a little. ¡°Yes.¡± With a frown, Paisley raised her hand, and in a parab, the item fell into Mallory¡¯s hand. Mallory was stunned for a moment. She even took a step back in fear. When the thingnded firmly in her hand, Mallory lowered her head and looked at it. ¡°This is¡­¡± With a flick, Mallory gently opened it. When she saw a pearl bracelet inside, her eyes immediately lit up. She said in surprise, ¡°This is for me? Paisley, you bought it?¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Paisley sneered and looked at her mockingly. Paisley thought, I bought it for her? Why is she so stupid? Why did she think that I would buy things for her? Originally, Paisley didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but seeing how Mallory loved it, which was quite an eyesore, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°The man who went on a date with you two days ago bought it.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Mallory¡¯s eyes shed, and she was very surprised. Mallory¡¯s face was slightly red. Paisley was speechless. ¡°Why are you blushing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with him?¡± Paisley asked, frowning. That man was a g. His appearance was okay, but his behavior and speech were too bad. Mallory was green and inexperienced. After hearing that he bought it, she would blush. Could it be that Mallory fell in love with him? ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Mallory shook her head in panic. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t! Don¡¯t forget that I asked you to do things for me. I didn¡¯t ask you to date him. Mallory, you better remember this. You will always be my shadow. You can¡¯t be exposed!¡± Mallory lowered her head, and her eyes dimmed. She nodded. ¡°I know. I will always be your shadow. I will notpete with you.¡± ¡°You want topete with me?¡± This sentence made Paisley sneer. ¡°Are you worthy? You have never been stronger than me since you were young. What do you have topete with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. This stupid thing was bought for me. I just pity you. Besides, you still have to help me deal with him. If you wear this, he won¡¯t suspect you.¡± When Mallory heard this bracelet was for Paisley, her face instantly turned pale, and Paisley felt much better. Paisley thought, did Mallory think she would be stronger than her because she did something for her after going out twice? She could only live in her shadow forever. Even at home, here, there was only one young miss in the Drew family, and Mallory was not even worthy of the name of the second young miss. Letting the servant call her with respect was kindness. ¡°Be smart. Don¡¯t let him see any clues. If something goes wrong with my n, you know what the consequences are!¡± Paisley looked at her with a sharp gaze. Mallory shrank her shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°I, I know¡­¡± ¡°Well, did you drink the milk today? Have you weighed yourself?¡± Paisley nodded and asked again. ¡°Yes, 100 pounds. I drank the milk.¡± Paisley frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get fat at all? Where did all the meat that you ate go? If you continue to be so thin, you will not be like me.¡± In order to ensure that the two of them were simr so that no one found Mallory pretended to be her when she went to work for her. Other than the face, Mallory had to be simr in other aspects, including her figure, weight, and so on. Fortunately, their height was simr, and they could take advantage of the shoes, but the difference in their figures could not be hidden. Paisley practiced martial arts all year round, and her body was strong and powerful, Inparison, Mallory was too thin. In contrast, Mallory was naturally not suited for martial arts, and she rarely went out to walk. around. The range of her daily activities was so narrowed. Previously, when Mallory was at home, she could still exercise a little, but it could not be done at this ce. If the people outside saw the two of them at the same time, her n would be in vain. The servants in this manor were all directly brought over from the Drew family on the ind. They were loyal and reliable, but Paisley could not withstand too many spies outside. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Paisley thought, I have to hurry up. It seems that the marriage with the Palmer family will have to speed up. ¡°You, go see that man tomorrow,¡± Paisley thought about it and said. Mallory was shocked and raised her head to look at her. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to the execution ground. Also, don¡¯t keep your head down in front of him. You don¡¯t look like me at all! Ask him tomorrow about what he ns to do with the marriage. Tell him to give me a detailed process and how much the betrothal gifts are going to be paid. You have to ask him clearly.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to remember.¡± ¡°How can you be so stupid!¡± Paisley rolled her eyes, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll send the questions to you on the phone tomorrow. You can look at them and ask him. Okay?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 482 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Woman Are Unfathomable ¡°I, I know¡­¡± Mallory¡¯s voice would almost be inaudible if one didn¡¯t listen carefully. Facing her, Paisley felt an indescribable annoyance. She waved her hand. ¡°Alright, stay here obediently. Don¡¯t run around. Remember what I told you before!¡± ¡°I remember!¡± Mallory was like a robot, mechanically repeating her words. Paisley was toozy to be angry with her. In any case, Mallory had always been like this since she was young. Paisley turned around and left. Inside the room, Mallory looked at the pearl bracelet in the jewelry box. Each pearl was very round and flickered with luster. It was really beautiful! Unfortunately, it was bought for Paisley, not for her. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No one would buy anything for her, and no one would care about her. All along, the one who was valued by others was Paisley. Paisley was shining, and she was the annoying shadow that should not exist. Mallory took out the bracelet and put it on her wrist. Her wrist was very slender. Because she was very thin, her wrist was thinner than that of Paisley. The pearl bracelet just happened to be worn on her wrist. There was not much space left. If this bracelet was worn on Paisley¡¯s wrist, it must be tightly wrapped. Mallory thought, he doesn¡¯t know how to choose the size! When Bridger returned home, Miley was waiting at home. She looked at the things in the room. happily, ¡°Bridger, you¡¯re back. Come and take a look. I went out to buy a lot of things today. Take a look and see if these are suitable for Paisley. Will she like them?¡± ¡°How would I know if she likes them or not?¡± Bridger said with a disinterested look on his face. With a wave of his hand, Bridger threw himself into the sofa with a depressed look on his face. Miley saw that something was wrong, and the smile on her face also disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She came over and looked down, even reaching out to touch Bridger¡¯s forehead. Bridger shook his head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sick! I¡¯m just in a bad mood! It¡¯s said that women are unfathomable. I finally understood it today.¡± At first, Miley was still a little worried, but after hearing his words, she could not help butugh. She sat down beside him and tilted her head to look at him. ¡°What?¡± Chantar 40% ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. Thest time we met, it was still fine. She was obedient and listened to me. Today, I wanted to make an appointment again. I didn¡¯t expect to see her on the way.¡± ¡°Then this is fate!¡± Miley said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I thought it too. But when I went to see her, she didn¡¯t seem to be happy at all. She was so cold to me. I had a feeling that if I went a little closer to her, she would hit me.¡± When Bridger thought of Paisley¡¯s gaze, he felt scared. Bridger thought, how could a woman change so fast? It had only been a few days. She had been so gentle that day. How did she be so fierce today? Miley was stunned for a moment, then sheughed. ¡°Is it that exaggerated? Although the Drew family¡¯s young miss has practiced martial arts for generations, this family of ancient martial arts is different from the local gangsters. Although they are skilled, they will not attack ordinary people. Moreover, you are her fianc¨¦!¡± ¡°But at that time, she¡­¡± Looking at his confused and irritated look, Miley said, ¡°Come, then tell me what she was doing at that time, what you were doing, and what you two talked about. I will help you analyze if you did something or said something wrong that made her unhappy.¡± with Bridger leaned to the side and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°My dear mother, please stop jokin me, okay? Can you help me analyze it? How do you know what Paisley is thinking? You are much older than her!¡± ¡°What, you dislike me for being old?¡± Miley red at him and said unhappily. ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to say that you don¡¯t know what she is thinking.¡± ¡°That is hard to say,¡± It seemed that Miley was still very confident, ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, right? We are both women. It¡¯s hard to say anything else, but my understanding of women is definitely much more thorough than that of a silly boy like you. Come,e, are you going to say it or not? If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll leave. You can think about it slowly!¡± Bridger thought for a moment. It seemed better to listen to what his mother would say. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I give in. I¡¯ll tell you, alright?¡± He hurriedly reached out to stop her. ¡°I was shopping outside today and wanted to buy her a gift. Later, I bought a pearl bracelet. When came out, I saw her drinking coffee in the opposite coffee shop. Do you think it was at coincidence?¡± Miley nodded. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I saw that she didn¡¯t drink alone. She was with a man. I didn¡¯t know that man. I didn¡¯t see him. I wondered if she was going on a blind date with another man again. I just caught an opportunity! Mom, she is engaged to me, but she had coffee with another man. Is it reasonable?¡± Thinking back, Bridger would still feel very angry. Hearing this, Miley raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you went to scold them?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shaking his head, Bridger said, ¡°You also think I should scold them, right? But when I entered the shop, the man left. It was clear that she had a guilty conscience. I only said a few words to her and asked her who the man was. She even made things difficult for me.¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± Miley snorted and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t hit you. She showed mercy.¡± Bridger was speechless. ¡°Mom, how can you say that? I am your son!¡± Bridger wailed, unable to believe that those words. had come from his mother. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my son that I¡¯m teaching you this idiot!¡± She nced at him, shook her head, and sighed, ¡°If you ask her like that, of course, she will be angry! Don¡¯t you think about what kind of person she is!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you think she belongs to those indecent women you usually flirt with outside? She had a great family background. Our two families are connected by marriage, do you understand? You haven¡¯t even married yet and you are interfering with her private affairs. How do you know that she is on al blind date? What if the man is just an ordinary friend of hers? Doesn¡¯t she even have the right to drink coffee with ordinary friends?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take another step back. Even if she really has a blind date partner, isn¡¯t that normal? Do you think that you have already firmly grasped her? You should be working even harder at that time. How can you push her out? Do you still want the Drew family¡¯s power to help you or not? Do you want to take back what originally belonged to you?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 483 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 483 Chapter 483 I Was Really Wrong At the mention of this, Bridger instantly admitted, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If you do, you have to coax Miss Drew!¡± cing her hand on the back of Bridger¡¯s hand, Miley sighed and said, ¡°You have been spoiled by me. You have no idea how to deal with girls. ¡°Women need to be coaxed. If you interrogate her like this, she will lose face. She is the head of the Drew family. How many men does she have to face? If you can¡¯t even bear this, how can you help her manage the Drew family?¡± Listening to her words, Bridger gradually felt that it was quite reasonable, ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I was short-sighted. But I apologized to her! I apologized to her at that time, but she was still very angry and cold to me.¡± ¡°You! Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is? Do you think you can coax her with just a few words?¡± After thinking about it seriously, Miley continued, ¡°How about this? Think of a way to get her out and buy some valuable gifts for her to make her happy, and then everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Will this work?¡± Bridger asked in confusion. He thought it was so unreliable. ¡°Sure! I told you that girls need to be coaxed. Just listen to me!¡± Even if he had some doubts, there was indeed no other way now. Thinking of Paisley¡¯s attitude. today, he was panicked and he felt that he could not understand it at all.. ¡°By the way, you said you gave her a pearl bracelet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did she ept it?¡± Thinking back, Bridger nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Since she epted it, it means that she still has some feelings for you. If not, she definitely wouldn¡¯t ept it!¡± Miley seems to be a little more at ease. ¡°You¡¯d better perform well. There is still a chance. You must hurry.¡± As they were talking, Bridger¡¯s phone rang. He took it out, looked at it, and became happy, ¡°Mom, Paisley asked me to meet tomorrow!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Miley had not expected that. She had thought that Paisley would be angry for a few days. ¡°You see? It means that my analysis is correct. This is still useful. Since this is the case, you should perform well tomorrow and try to get back the good impression!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Originally, he was still a bit skeptical, but after Paisley¡¯s message, he calmed down a lot. Perhaps it¡¯s really like what my mother has analyzed. Perhaps Paisley is still interested in me in fact. It is because I have rashly questioned and angered her that she has this attitude toward me. I really cannot understand this woman. I was jealous because of her. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy? In a high-ss restaurant on the 88th floor, Mallory sat next to the bed, her face pale.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She had never been to such a high ce before. She didn¡¯t even dare to look down. She was so nervous that she sped her hands together. Her phone was still in her hand. She still remembered what her sister had said to her before she left, ¡°Remember what I told you. Don¡¯t be too polite to him, and don¡¯t be afraid. You have to think that you are me!¡± She secretly encouraged herself in her heart. She was Paisley, not Mallory. She was Paisley, not Mallory¡­ Bridger did not dare to speak. He sat opposite her and looked at her for a while. He was always afraid that he would be wrong the moment he opened his mouth. Her expression was not very good, and she did not look at herself very much. asionally, she would close her eyes and look a little irritated. It seemed that ¡­ she had not cooled down. If she hadn¡¯t cooled down, why did she ask him out? If she had, why would she be like this? He didn¡¯t understand, but with yesterday¡¯s lesson, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Drew, you can order whatever you want. The French dessert here is very good. You can try it, or you can eat anything else.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± She blurted out subconsciously. After saying that, she regretted it again. Paisley was not like this. She should not be like this. She took a deep breath to prevent herself from looking into his eyes and said coldly, ¡°I want an A-set meal.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t look carefully at what the A-set meal was, but she couldn¡¯t show her fear, so she just ordered a simple one. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m the same.¡± Closing the menu, Bridger handed it over and said with a smile. Mallory was silent for a few seconds. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She really didn¡¯t know what to say to him. However, if she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him like that, she couldn¡¯t help but want to dodge. She was so tired! ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The two of them spoke at almost the same time, and they were stunned for a moment before instantly shutting up at the same time. ¡°You speak first,¡± Bridger smiled and said in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°You say it first!¡± She just wanted to open her mouth to break this silence. Since he was ready to speak, she just had to deal with it by herself. She didn¡¯t know what to say if she asked her to speak. ¡°You say it first. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Thinking that she was being polite, Bridger smiled and said. ¡°You speak first!¡± Mallory frowned and was very nervous. She unconsciously bit her lower lip, feeling that this kind of date was really a bit painful. Especially when she looked at his face, her gaze could not help but fall on his lips. Then she remembered the kiss between the two of them that day, and she felt very nervous. Why does it feel like she is about to get angry again? Are all women so moody? Bridger could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Alright, then I will speak first. I am sorry about the matter yesterday. I am really very sorry. I sincerely apologize to you. I hope that you can forgive. me!¡± Mallory was stunned for two seconds before she uttered a single word, ¡°Ah? She had no idea what had happened yesterday, and Paisley had not told her, so she was Seeing that she was confused and did not show her forgiveness or not, Bridger thought that she was still angry, ¡°Miss Drew, I know that I was impulsive yesterday. Let alone that the man may be your friend or subordinate, even if he is really the date you prepared, I have nothing to say. We have notpletely established a rtionship yet. Even if you are married, you still have the freedom to make friends. I should not interfere with you. I should not let jealousy get to my head. I was wrong. I was really wrong! Can you forgive me and give me another chance?¡± Mallory only understood a little after he spoke so much. He had made his sister angry yesterday, and it was because he was jealous? He had made her angry. No wonder she spoke like this today. However, if my sister was angry, why did she invite him to dinner and let me deal with him? It seems that he is really important to my sister¡¯s big event. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 484 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 484 Chapter 484 I Love You, Paisley ¡°Paisley, can you forgive me?¡± he asked again. ¡°I¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, she was not her sister, so she couldn¡¯t make a decision for her, right? ¡°I am sorry, I forgot again, Miss Drew,¡± Bridger apologized again immediately with sincerity, ¡°I know. Whether you forgive me or not is your decision. You can do whatever you want. I shouldn¡¯t interfere with your decision.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he interrupted her, feeling very dejected. ¡°I forgive you!¡± this sentence was blurted out, and Mallory did not know why she said this, but when she thought about it, she had already said it. ¡°Really? You really forgive me?¡± Bridger raised his head and looked at her with a burning gaze. This kind of gaze was very strange and familiar. A few days ago, when he made an appointment with her, he also looked at her like this, and when he kissed her, his gaze was even hotter than this. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday. You don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± she said. carefully. She really didn¡¯t know what exactly happened yesterday. Since her sister said that she still wanted to arrange a marriage and wanted to speed up the progress of the marriage, she should build a good rtionship with him so that he wouldn¡¯t think so much. What if he felt that he didn¡¯t forgive him and gave up on getting married after suffering a setback? ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± opening his eyes wide, Bridger was a little in disbelief. Yesterday, she was clearly so angry that she wanted to beat him up, and now she was not angry? Was such an apology really useful? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great!¡± he wanted to grab her hand across the table, but when he reached out his hand, he found that both of her hands were under the table. No wonder he felt strange just now, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she panicked and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. She hurriedly bent down to pick it up. When Bridger saw that her phone had fallen, he also bent down to help her pick it up. The two of them reached out and shook hands under the table almost at the same time. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she called out softly and withdrew her hand. Meanwhile, Bridger saw the pearl bracelet on her wrist and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Sure enough, she still wore it! She looked disgusted yesterday and didn¡¯t want to touch it. But today, she wore it on her hand. She was embarrassed and kept her hand under the table. She must have been touching the bracelet. This woman was really fickle! As he thought about this, he suddenly felt that his mother was really right. He should coax the woman. With this, she was just like an obedient little sheep. Mallory sat down again and ced her phone on the table. Her two hands were naturally ced on the table. The bracelet was even more obvious. Her cheeks were red. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she bent down to pick up something to hold her breath or because she was embarrassed to blush. However, no matter what, she made Bridger feel that she was extremely good-looking. It was still. better to be like this. Otherwise, he would almost think that he was facing a cold-blooded robot. ¡°Paisley, you are so beautiful!¡± gently holding her hand, this time she shrank her fingers but did not withdraw. The flush on Mallory¡¯s face faded a little, ¡°Am I ¡­ good-looking?¡± No one had ever praised her before, so she was really not used to being praised. Besides, he praised her face. Her face was exactly the same as Paisley, so was the one he liked Paisley or her, Mallory? ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s so beautiful! There¡¯s nothing better than you!¡± Bridger nodded his head repeatedly and immediately said. There were some hints of ttery in this, but there were also some that were true. Paisley was indeed quite beautiful, a kind of cold beauty that was different from other women. However, it was also an exaggeration to say that there was no one more beautiful than her. Not to mention the others, but the woman that Simon married was really beautiful. That kind of beauty was natural, making people feel that she was very beautiful at a nce. It was not the kind of beauty that made people feel amazed, but they could not look away at all. Moreover, the more they looked at her, the more beautiful she was. However, since she married Simon, no matter how beautiful she was, he had no interest. What he wanted was the property of the Palmer family, not a mere woman. But the woman in front of him was different. Not only was she good-looking, but she could also bring him endless wealth. She could also help him take back the property of the Palmer family. Saying sweet words to her was always the best way for him to get her. Mallory raised a hand and gently touched her cheek. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Then am more beautiful than that of yesterday or not?¡± Bridger was confused. What the hell is this question? What does she mean? Is she more beautiful today or yesterday? Is it different? I Then if we are together, would she chase me every day and ask this kind of question? Is this really not a death trap? ¡°Is it so difficult to answer?¡± seeing him hesitate, Mallory lowered her eyes in disappointment. It must be her sister. After all, everyone likes her sister. ¡°No, no. Do you really want me to tell the truth?¡± he carefully looked at her expression, afraid that she would get angry again. ¡°Tell me the truth. I can ept it.¡± nodding her head, she wanted to know the truth he would say. After pondering for a moment, Bridger organized his words and gave an answer that he thought. was very satisfactory. ¡°Actually, you are both very good-looking today and yesterday! However, each has its own merits. Yesterday, you were cold and arrogant, just like¡­ as the rumors say, you are a valiant and strong woman. If you get angry, I won¡¯t even dare to breathe. But today, you are very gentle and cute. I feel that you are very Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g kind.¡± ¡°So, who do you prefer? Me on yesterday or today?¡± Mallory was a little confused. ¡°I like it all!¡± he said, ¡°you are you. There is no need to differentiate between yesterday and today. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Next year and several decades. No matter what you be, I like it.¡± ¡°I love you, Paisley!¡± he held her hand and said affectionately. He admired himself for being able toe up with such aplete answer. Which woman would not be moved and which woman would be able to bear it? However, to his surprise, Paisley did not seem to be very moved. She looked a little disappointed? Yes, she was disappointed! Anyway, she was not happy at all. It was not to the extent that she would be angry and hit him. However, she was obviously unhappy. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Oh.¡± Oh? Oh? What does she mean? I have said so much, but she only said ¡°Oh¡±? ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± just then, here came their food. Mallory lowered her eyes and said indifferently. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 485 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 485 Chapter 485 When Will You Marry Me? The meal was quiet and strange. Bridger could not figure out what she was thinking. He could only specte carefully. Her attitude seemed fine and she said that she forgave him. But she looked unhappy. After the meal, Bridger thought for a moment and said, ¡°Paisley, do you like this bracelet?¡± ¡°Li¡­¡± After a pause, Mallory thought for a moment, ¡°Not bad.¡± She originally wanted to say that she liked it, but after thinking about it, she realized that Bridger was giving this bracelet to her sister, so she didn¡¯t like it much. ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± Hearing her words, Bridger immediately understood. It turned out that she did not like the gift. However, she still wore it. It meant that she still treasured him. Sure enough, his mother was right. He still had to send her a big gift. ¡°Then what do you like? I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he said confidently. Mallory¡¯s eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. ¡°No, no need,¡± she said. So what if she liked something? She couldn¡¯t have them. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Although I may not be as rich as you, I will not be stingy when ites to spending money for my woman.¡± Bridger thought that some women hid their thoughts inside. Could it be that Paisley was the same? Thus, he no longer hesitated. He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Anyway, we have just finished eating and need to digest our food. There is a mall downstairs. Shall we go shopping?¡± Mallory hade here on a mission, so she nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± They went downstairs together and strolled around the mall side by side. She did not have the mood to look at other goods. There were not many opportunities to go shopping alone like this. She cherished it very much. Now she could walk quietly, bask in the sun, and breathe fresh air. She felt veryfortable. ¡°Paisley, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Mallory lowered her head and nced at her phone screen. There was a request that her sister had left for her. She nced at it in a hurry and swallowed hard. ¡°When¡­ when are you going to marry me?¡± she asked. ¡°What?¡± Bridger almost stumbled and fell to the ground. He was shocked. Logically speaking, the progress of the two of them now did not seem to have reached that stage yet. Was she unsatisfied with him? Why would she suddenly mention marriage? Or was she testing him? ¡°This¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°Of course, the sooner the better! But I respect your opinion. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°I am willing.¡± Mallory quickly replied. No reply was heard. ¡°I mean, since we have the agreement, of course, we won¡¯t go back on it. And ¡­ and¡­¡± She frowned and looked down at her phone again. She licked her lips and said, ¡°Then how many betrothal gifts can you give me? And on which day? How many shares and industries of your family do you have? I hope you can give me¡­ a detailed list before marriage.¡± She did not understand these words very well, so she stuttered. asionally, she would nce at the words on her phone before she could finish speaking. Bridger was puzzled. She looked weird, and she even asked about his private property. What was she going to do? ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think that since we are going to get married, we should be honest with each other before marriage. That¡¯s for our future life.¡± Mallory felt that her cheeks were burning, and she did not dare to look at him at all. However, he was staring at her face, making her want to find a ce to hide. God! Why did she have to say this? She did not know what it meant. In the past, Paisley would asionally ask Mallory to pretend to be her and stay in the office. That was just a casual reply. By putting on a poker face and keeping silent, she could scare away other people. But now, Mallory had to pretend to be Paisley and walk outside alone. She had to get along with this man and say something strange. She could not bear it. Bridger stared at her face with a probing gaze. Mallory felt that she was unable to continue pretending, but she heard him say, ¡°Yes! I think what you said is very reasonable!¡± What? Mallory raised her head and looked at him in surprise. He continued, ¡°It is true that marriage is open to each of us, but since we love each other, shouldn¡¯t you be more honest with me?¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear. He thought, since you want me to tell you about the industry, then you should also tell me what you have in your hands. However, Mallory misunderstood. She had no idea of industries and shares, but she understood that he wanted her to be honest. She was not honest. She was not Paisley at all. She was Mallory. However, she could not say it. If her sister were to know, that would be a disaster. Biting her lower lip, she was a little nervous and did not know how to respond to him. Seeing her like this, Bridger¡¯s heart moved. He felt a bit of pity, almost forgetting that she was at domineering woman. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. It will hurt you.¡± He gently pressed down on her lower lip and opened it a little so that she would not bite her lips. This intimate action made her blush. Looking at his face that was getting closer and closer, she skipped a heartbeat. Was he going to kiss her again? But this was in the mall. There were so many people around! If he kissed her, would she push him away? It shouldn¡¯t be. After all, she liked him a little. But¡­ there were so many people around! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mallory was at a loss as she struggled in her heart. However, just as she thought that he was going to kiss her, Bridger raised his hand and brushed the strands of hair beside her ear. Then, he straightened up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy you a present!¡± Mallory was speechless. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was a little disappointed. But soon, this little disappointment disappeared. Bridger naturally held her hand and turned to enter a jewelry store. ¡°If you don¡¯t like bracelets, then do you want a ne? A ring?¡± For Bridger, he could not think of any other gift that was suitable and valuable. As for women, all he could think of was jewelry. Anyway, when he gave those women jewelry before, they were very happy. But Paisley was different, she was richer than him, so he did not know what was suitable. It was better to let her choose by herself. ¡°How about a diamond ring?¡± After thinking for a while, he decided to grit his teeth and spend a lot of money. Since they were going to buy a diamond ring for marriage anyway, they might as well buy it earlier and settle down. ¡°Take a look and see if there are any designs you like. Let¡¯s buy a big diamond ring,¡± he said softly. The shop assistant was very happy to hear that and immediately greeted them with a smile, ¡°Sir, Miss, do you want to have a look at diamond rings?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 486 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 486 Chapter 486 She Loves Him Indeed ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mallory waved her hand and thought for a moment before looking at Bridger, ¡°I don¡¯t like diamond rings,¡± she said. Bridger was stunned for a moment. He looked at her and suddenly realized, ¡°You guys practice martial arts¡­¡± He paused for a moment, nced at the shop assistant beside him, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable.¡± ¡°How about the ne? It can also be a diamond ne.¡± ¡°We just got a few new diamond nes that suit you well. Do you want to try them?¡± the clerk asked with a smile.. ¡°I don¡¯t like diamonds.¡± She whispered. She thought that diamonds were just stones. She liked the pearl bracelet quite a lot. But it was for her sister, not for her. She always felt like there was a thorn in her heart. She felt ufortable. ¡°Then what do you like?¡± Bridger asked patiently. ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what she liked either. In the past, she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to express what she liked. Her gaze swept around aimlessly before finallynding on a counter. Following r gaze, Bridger came to a sudden realization, ¡°So you like earrings!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking around.¡± She subconsciously rubbed her earlobe with her hand. She did not even have a piercing. She could not wear it even if she liked it. The clerk immediately realized Mallory¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°The earrings now have two sets. Even if you don¡¯t have a piercing, you can still wear them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mallory asked with surprise. The shop assistant nodded with a smile, then took out two pairs from below and handed them to her, ¡°These are all ear clips. You can try and see if you like them.¡± It was indeed ear clips, and it was a pearl style that she liked. It was very beautiful. She could not help but look at the mirror left and right. ¡°If you like it, you can buy it, but¡­ it¡¯s too cheap,¡± said Bridger, who could tell that she liked it very much. ¡°It¡¯s good to be cheap!¡± Why did it have to be expensive? It was fine as long as it looked good. Why did it have to be so expensive? He did not expect her to say such words. Bridger was overjoyed. He originally thought that he would spend a lot of money. He did not expect that it would be so easy to please Mallory. She did not have high requirements. Mallory carefully gestured in front of the mirror and didn¡¯t dare to wear the ear ps. He found it a little funny. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the ear ps. I¡¯ll give you an exclusive package.¡± The shop assistant was clever and immediately asked. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± He shifted his gaze to the side, and a thought suddenly popped up in his mind, ¡°Can you guys have an ear piercing?¡± The shop assistant was stunned for a moment and immediately replied, ¡°Sure, if you buy the earrings series in our store, you can have a pierce for free.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a pierce.¡± Mallory was afraid of pain, so she said in a low voice. ¡°There are more choices for earrings. I can send you more in the future. You don¡¯t like other jewelry and you only like earrings. The ear ps are not very safe. Look, your ears are red. If you wear it for a long time, it will be easy to fall off. It may break.¡± He gently persuaded, ¡°It¡¯s no pain. It won¡¯t hurt. very much. Believe me, your earlobe will look very good after the piercing!¡± The clerk at the side did not understand at first. Soon the clerk realized and immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Piercing does not hurt at all. Moreover, there are more earrings for you to choose from. After the piercing is finished, it will not disappear. And it is free.¡± Mallory fell silent. She was not very good at talking, and now that the two of them were persuading her, she did not know how to refute them. She was indeed afraid of pain, but they said it wasn¡¯t painful, and¡­ she liked it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. But I want to see your piercing and you can wear the earrings I gave you.¡± Bridger¡¯s gaze focused on her earlobe. Mallory felt that her ears had unknowingly be hot. His gaze seemed to be warm, almost roasting her ears. Raising her hand to cover her ears, she said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Paisley, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Bridger said happily as he rxed and smiled. Mallory was speechless. The shop assistant led her to a smallpartment on the side. There were machines specialized for ear-piercing. The speed was very fast, and it was not as painful as she had imagined. However, it was still a little painful when the needle entered. She slightly frowned. It was hard to imagine that she, who had been practicing martial arts all year round and had a stronger personality than many men, would be afraid of getting a piercing in her ears. An indescribable sense of satisfaction rippled in Bridger¡¯s heart. Originally, he didn¡¯t care about the ear-piercing payment, but just as he was about to pay the bill, he suddenly thought that if he could encourage her to have a piercing, it would be something exclusively for him. Paisley, the eldest young miss of the Drew family, the head of the Drew family, went to have a piercing for him. In other words, she bled a little for him. Bridger felt quite proud. In other words, if she was willing, it proved that he was someone different. It was just an instant thought. He said it and she went to do it. Sure enough, she seemed to love him. ¡°This is anti-allergy. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just don¡¯t take it off for the next few days and wait for the ear to recover.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mallory nodded. After paying, Bridger happily went out and the clerk praised, ¡°Sir, your girlfriend is so beautiful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Bridger looked at Mallory deeply and said proudly. Mallory blushed and lowered her head, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but rise. She was so happy. It seemed that she had never been so happy before. Someone had been staring at her all the time. He had been circling her, treating her to a meal, giving her gifts, and asking her what she liked gently. She had never been valued like this before. She had been invisible for so many years and was finally seen by someone. Although, she understood that it didn¡¯t belong to her. It was a short time, and sooner orter, she still had to return it to others. ¡°Paisley, are you tired? Do you want to buy a drink?¡± ¡°Paisley, do you want to buy new clothes? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Although she was very happy, this call was disappointing. It constantly reminded her that she was just an imposter. What he called was not her at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Mallory turned around and stopped to look at him. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Bridger was puzzled. ¡°Can you not call me that?¡± She asked softly. This was the first time she had tried to express her opinion. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call you by your name?¡± Bridger did not understand. Was she angry again? ¡°No, I mean¡­ you, can you call me Mallory?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 487 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 487 Chapter 487 So entric ¡°Mallory?¡± Bridger was puzzled and repeated. ¡°Yes!¡± Afraid that he was mistaken, Mallory hurriedly exined, ¡°In the future, when we are together, can you call me Mallory?¡± ¡°Mallory¡­ is that your nickname?¡± He feel that she was very strange. He had never heard of her nickname before. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t know what does this name mean. But seeing her anticipation, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Mallory was very happy. Her cheeks were red, but she seemed to think of something. ¡°Don¡¯t always call me Mallory. Sometimes I don¡¯t like you calling me that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Frowning, Bridger was even more confused. What did she mean? He knew that she had a weird temper. How could she be so weird? She just changed her mind so fast. ¡°I have a weird temper. Do you¡­ hate it?¡± She asked carefully. She didn¡¯t want to be like this, but she thought that if her sister was with him one day and he called her Mallory, things would be exposed. ¡°No, no!¡± He quickly replied. Although he felt that her temper was strange, he wouldn¡¯t offend her. ¡°Everyone has a unique temper. I just like your uniqueness.¡± He said, ¡°Then tell me, when can I call you Mallory and when I can¡¯t?¡± She seemed to be a little distressed. After seriously thinking about it, she said, ¡°In the future, let¡¯s have a secret signal. In the future, I will¡­ call you Briddy, okay?¡± The corners of Bridger¡¯s lips twitched. Briddy? He thought that Paisley usually looked cool, how could she have such a strange hobby? ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Seeing that he did not reply and his expression was a little strange, Mallory immediately asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s good as long as you like it!¡± He covered his face with one hand, thinking that if this nickname was heard by his friends, it was so embarrassing. Fortunately, the two of them were dating privately. They would immediately get married and then she would just call him honey. Thinking of this, he turned his face and said, ¡°As long as you are happy, you can call me whatever you want. I¡¯m fine with everything.¡± Mallory blushed. ¡°Then I won¡¯t call you something strange.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. In the future, when you call me Briddy, I will call you Mallory.¡± He was not used to this name. Mallory nodded vigorously. She was very happy. Bridger was speechless. What entricity! She seemed to like the pair of earrings she bought very much. She kept touching them from time to time. Bridger couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t touch them. They will get inmed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it will get lost.¡± She was quite happy, so she didn¡¯t touch her earrings after being told. She was so well-behaved and obedient. She was like apletely different person from the day before. Bridger looked at her and thought. If not for the fact that the Drew family only had one young lady, he would suspect that he had met two different people with the same face. ¡°Mallory.¡± He gently held her hand and looked into her eyes as he called out. ¡°What?¡± Mallory¡¯s face was red, and her eyes seemed to be overflowing with water. Mallory looked at him with an innocent face, like a lost deer in a forest. It was so cute and so sweet. Bridger couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss her lips. Mallory was shocked. Mallory widened her eyes and looked at the erged face in front of her. When she was kissed by him for the first time, she felt scared, nervous, and ashamed. But this. time, it was different. It was not the first time he had kissed her. This time, he was very gentle and careful. Her lips were gently sucked by him. It felt very strange. In all these years, no one had ever treated her this way. Let alone kissing her, nobody had ever held her hand or hugged her. This strange and familiar man was now so intimate and strange to her, but she did not want to push him away. In fact, Bridger was also testing her. After all, the first time he kissed her was not very good. When. he noticed that she did not resist and was very obedient, he became more courageous and handed out the tip of his tongue. Mallory was shocked. He did not expect him to do this. He clenched his teeth and refused to let go. He was afraid and nervous. Bridger was experienced. He gently stroked her back with one hand to calm her down, and he gently rubbed the sensitive spot on her waist with another hand. Very quickly, Mallory felt fire in her body. She felt both hot and weak. She could only lean against. his chest. In a moment of carelessness, she let go of her guard and allowed Bridger to take advantage of her weakness. What happened next was not something she could control. That novel feeling was not as bad and disgusting as she thought. She felt like she was in a fog. She did not know how long it took before she suddenly breathed in the air. She took a deep breath as if she would suffocate if she slowed down. She leaned against him without any strength,pletely unaware that Bridger¡¯s fingers had already slipped into her clothes, pressing against the skin on her back. ¡°Do you feel good?¡± Bridger leaned against her ear and asked her in a soft voice. She wanted to hide. It was embarrassing! However, it was undeniable that this feeling was indeed very good and wonderful. She was not disgusted at all. But her shyness made her unable to tell what she felt. She could only bite her lips and kept silent, burying her face in his neck. At this moment, Bridger knew that she was shy. He felt that this woman was really cute. She was much cuter than the cold appearance she had yesterday. His fingers touched the buckle behind him, gently pulled it up, and then let go. ¡°Hey!¡± She let out a low cry and leaned closer to him, feeling like her face was burning. After teasing her for a while, Bridger was very happy. Heughed and hugged her tightly. He could not help but say, ¡°Paisley, marry me quickly please!¡± Mallory fell silent again. He said from the bottom of his heart, but Mallory¡¯s body suddenly froze. It was like a bucket of cold water had poured over her head and woke her up. Paisley¡¯s name was like a bucket of ice. Even if it was a summer day, it could make Mallory feel cold. The happiness at this moment did not belong to her. She was Mallory, not Paisley. The person who would marry Bridger was Paisley, not her! She could not have her name and could only live with her sister¡¯s name for the rest of her life. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing her strangeness, Bridger did not know what was wrong. He said that he wanted to get married quickly. Was he wrong again? Did she not want to get married? But the reaction just now did not seem like it! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 488 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 488 Chapter 488 His Confusion ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go home.¡± Mallory broke free from his embrace, and her expression darkened. ¡°What?¡± Bridger was stunned. They had agreed to watch a movie together. He still had a lot of small activities to arrange. Why was she leaving now? Wasn¡¯t she fine just now? He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Seeing that the girl was about to leave, he grabbed her hand. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± After a pause, he changed his words, ¡°Mallory, please tell me what¡¯s going on. Why are you. changing your attitude so fast? My heart is like being tormented by a stove¡­¡± Mallory turned and looked at him, then looked down at her hand that was being held by him. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Mallory, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, just say it. I don¡¯t know what to do now. What can I do to please you?¡± Bridger had a worried look on his face, and his eyes were full of sincerity. Mallory thought for a moment, then shook her head and pulled her hand out of his hand. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s my problem.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you. It was me. It was my fault.¡± Her voice was soft and there was some hesitation and confusion in it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If one day you find out that I am not me, will you still like me?¡± There was silence. Bridger blinked his eyes in confusion. Obviously, he did not understand what she meant. ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re not you? You¡­ What happened?¡± Recently, he always felt that she was strange, but he did not understand what was going on. He was not sure. Now that she said so, Bridger was very suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously. I told you before that I have a weird temper. You¡­ just forget it.¡± Mallory shook her head. ¡°I have to go back. Thank you for the gift. I like it very much,¡± she said. She raised her hand to touch her earlobe. It would still hurt a little if she touched it. It reminded her that all of this was just a dream. There would still be a time when she had to wake up. She forced a smile, turned around, and ran away. Bridger was puzzled. She ran into the car and left. The suspicion in his heart was getting bigger. Paisley came back early today. She had finished all the work. When she found that Mallory had not come back, she was unhappy. She made a call, but Mallory still did not answer. The anger in her heart grew. Just as she was about to call someone to find Mallory, the sound of a car came from outside. It seemed that Mallory hade back. Paisley took a few steps forward and wanted to go out to take a look. However, she had only taken two steps and she paused. She turned around and walked back. She sat down on the sofa and slowly made coffee for herself. Just as she picked up the teacup, she heard the crisp sound of high heels. The sound paused for a moment. It sounded like Mallory had sprained her ankle. Paisley frowned. and thought that Mallory was so clumsy. Mallory was not used to wearing high heels, but to imitate her sister, everything had to be done ording to Paisley, and her feet were a little smaller than her sister¡¯s, so every time she wore high heels, she would twist her ankle a few times. She did not know that Paisley had returned today. She simply took off her shoes and held them in her hands. She ran a few steps, wanting to quickly hide in her small space. In this home, it was the most correct thing for her to hide from others. However, something unexpected happened today. Paisley took a sip of tea and looked up. She saw a figure with a hunched back and something in the hand. Mallory was jogging in. Mallory didn¡¯t see her and ran quickly. Just as the servant was about to speak, Mallory waved at the servant. She wanted to go back to her small, hidden basement. ¡°Stop!¡± Mallory¡¯s voice was filled with coldness. Mallory subconsciously stopped in her tracks. However, her speed was a bit too fast. Her feet slipped and she almost fell. Fortunately, she had managed to hold on, but her appearance was somewhat miserable. Looking at Mallory¡¯s funny and miserable appearance, Paisley was furious. She had almost the same face as Mallory, but she would never do such a shameful thing. ¡°Paisley, you are back.¡± Mallory was a little flustered and spoke with a trembling voice, not daring to look up at her. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you sneaking around? Look at you!¡± ¡°No, nothing. I just came back, so I didn¡¯t know that you are home. I ¡­ will go back to my room,¡± Mallory whispered. After saying that, she wanted to leave, but Paisley ced the cup heavily on the table. ¡°Stop!¡± Mallory suddenly stopped. Paisley could tell what Mallory was doing. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Come here!¡± Although Mallory was reluctant, she did not dare to disobey her sister¡¯s order. She moved over bit by bit and stopped after a few steps, standing there. ¡°Come here!¡± Mallory took two steps forward and stopped. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Paisley¡¯s voice was cold. Mallory¡¯s shoulder trembled and she moved a few steps forward. She stopped three steps away from Paisley. Paisley nced at her coldly and sized her up from top to bottom. After so many years of deliberate imitation, in all honesty, Mallory was very simr to Paisley in terms of height, build, face, and even hairstyle. Especially the face, it was almost replicated. However, someone very familiar with them would be able to tell the difference in their demeanor and charm. Paisley would never allow herself to reveal such a timid and cowardly appearance. ¡°I asked you to go on a date with that man. What did you do today?¡± Paisley became impatient. ¡°We, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Mallory lowered her head and replied carefully. She raised her eyes and nced at Paisley. Seeing that Paisley¡¯s expression was solemn, she trembled and changed her words. ¡°I mean, just¡­ have meals together.¡± *Just eating?¡± ¡°We ¡­ went shopping and bought something.¡± When she said this, she hurriedly put the bag in her hand forward, ¡°This¡­ He bought them. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Paisley did not even bother to take a look. ¡°Also¡­ he said that he wanted to take me to a movie. I didn¡¯t go, so I came back.¡± Thinking of that kiss, she blushed again, and she did not dare to say it. She did not want to say it, so she just hid it. It was annoying to listen to it. There were only shopping, eating, and watching movies. That man only had those childish tricks to coax young girls. If not for his status, Paisley did not want to waste her time on him. ¡°Enough. So much nonsense! I said before, in the future, don¡¯t carry things yourself outside. Have you ever seen me carry things myself?¡± Paisley thought that Mallory was so stupid that she couldn¡¯t even learn such a small thing. ¡°I know,¡± Mallory whispered. ¡°Alright, get lost!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 489 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 489 Chapter 489 A Gift From Bridger Mallory felt relieved and immediately turned around to leave Paisley¡¯s sight. Paisley looked away impatiently. Suddenly, she saw something shining. Paisley was stunned. She looked over and saw that Mallory had already jogged to the corner and was about to disappear from her sight. ¡°Stop!¡± She stood up and shouted. Mallory was startled and stood there, not daring to move. She shrank her shoulders and asked, ¡°Paisley?¡± However, Paisley ignored her. She walked over and stood in front of Mallory, fixedly staring at her. To be exact, Paisley was looking at Mallory¡¯s face. Mallory quailed beneath the look Paisley was giving her and subconsciously raised her hand to touch her ear. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Paisley, sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll take it off right away¡­¡± Trembling, she tried to remove the earring, but Paisley moved faster than her, aggressively pulling the earring down. ¡°Ah!¡± Mallory screamed in pain, her ears already bloody. Mallory trembled in pain, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud. Tears stood on the rims of her eyes as she looked at Paisley with horror. Looking at the little essory in her hand, Paisley felt anger boiling up inside her. She was ready to throw it out. ¡°No, Paisley, that was from Bridger!¡± Mallory cried out, causing Paisley to abruptly stop. ¡°What did you say?¡± The twins looked at each other. One was angry and the other was panicked. Mallory was afraid of Paisley. She wanted to hide, but she suddenly gathered courage. ¡°Paisley, that was sent by Bridger. He stuck sending me a gift. I, I have no choice¡­¡± Mallory¡¯s voice became lower and lower. Paisley, as a result, became angrier. ¡°He sent you? How could you ept it? Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t have ear piercings? He asked you to pierce your ears, right?¡± Thinking about what had happened, Mallory nodded and then shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s I¡­ Paisley, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t wear it anymore. Don¡¯t throw it away.¡± Looking into Paisley¡¯s eyes, Mallory quickly added, ¡°If you throw it away, he will arouse his suspicion.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t do that?¡± Paisley looked at Mallory coldly and raised her hand. Mallory thought that Paisley was going to hit her and was ready to hide. However, Paisley only lifted her hair, showing her wless ears. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°How many times have I told you that you must protect your body? Do you think it¡¯s easy to make you look like me? Without my permission, how dare you have an ear piercing? What do you want me to do now?¡± Mallory didn¡¯t dare to utter a word and stared at Paisley¡¯s earlobe in a daze. In a trance, she recalled her childhood. In her vague memories, she could still wear pigtails and paint her nails, and it was OK if she had. bruises. However, at some point, she couldn¡¯tmand her body anymore. She had to imitate Paisley inside and out. Whatever hairstyle Paisley cut, she had to have the same one. If Paisley was injured and had a scar, she had to have a scar in the same ce. She and Paisley were two individuals, but they seemed to have one body. Paisley didn¡¯t have to change, but she had to sacrifice her personality. Her ears had already gone numb, and the blood had also stopped. For some reason, a hint of indescribable joy aroused in her heart. Today, she suddenly had a feeling that her body belonged to herself. She could finally make al decision independently. She could do whatever she wanted. She could even make piercings in her ears. Even if it hurt, it was her choice. Paisley gradually calmed down. Just now, she had been overwhelmed by anger as Mallory dared to disobey her order and went to pierce. However, when she calmed down, she realized it was useless to be angry. She still needed Mallory to help her do something that she did not want to do or was inconvenient to do. ¡°Put this thing away. Don¡¯t lose it!¡± Paisley slowly put the earring in Mallory¡¯s hand. Hearing this, Mallory felt relieved and happily stretched out her hand and carefully looked at the earring in her palm that still had her blood. 4 Seeing Mallory¡¯s expression, Paisley only felt extreme disgust. She furrowed her brows, and a thought shed through her mind, ¡°Mallory, you wouldn¡¯t fall for that man, right?¡± Panic moved in Mallory¡¯s eyes, and she shook her head hurriedly, ¡°No, no! I will follow your words. I won¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t!¡± How could this little action escape Paisley¡¯s eyes? Paisley nodded in understanding, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Paisley, it¡¯s not like that. I just¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t say anything. Go back to your room and have a rest. I¡¯ll get someone to apply some medicine for you. Be careful not to get inmed. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I got it,¡± Mallory whispered. ¡°Take care of yourself for the next few days. Just forget everything else!¡± Paisley patted Mallory¡¯s shoulder and then left. Mallory heaved a sigh of relief when she watched Paisley vanish. However, she was still in a panic. Did she give in? After the talk with Mallory, Paisley entered the bathroom. She turned on the tap to wash the blood. on her hands off with a cold expression. Over the years, she had killed many people. She was already used to it, but today¡¯s blood made her very ufortable. She kept thinking about that small ear piercing. Of course, she was not afraid of pain, but she did not like those odds and ends, so she had never pierced. But now, Mallory, that loathsome girl, did that without her permission. The only solution was to have the same one. Looking at her ears in the mirror, Paisley could not help but think of the shy expression on Mallory¡¯s face. Mallory did not admit it, but it was obvious that she waspletely infatuated with Bridger. Was that man that charming? She was ashamed of Mallory! Paisley shook her hands and wiped them dry with a towel. She decided to settle this as soon as possible!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 490 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Ms. Drew, Please Spare Us! ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Bridger was overjoyed. He was just about to agree, but he felt that if he did that quickly, he would be under her control, so he pretended to hesitate, ¡°I¡¯m afraid tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have time?¡± ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s a bit inconvenient. Tomorrow, there will be¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Paisley say, ¡°Forget it if you have other arrangements.¡± ¡°I can find someone else,¡± Paisley said before Bridger could say anything. When he realized that she was about to hang up, he immediately panicked, ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s just a joke! A kidding.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded repeatedly, afraid that Paisley would change her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Didn¡¯t you say it was inconvenient?¡± Paisley said faintly. Sweat ran down Bridger¡¯s forehead. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s very convenient. How can it not be? I was joking with you just now¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know why this woman was so unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Previously, she was very gentle and agreed with all his words, but now her manner of speaking was completely different. She was like a different person. This made him so scared! ¡°Don¡¯t joke around with me anymore. I really don¡¯t like that,¡± Paisley said coldly. ¡°Uh¡­ I understand.¡± He swallowed his saliva and was just about to ask why she liked it before, but then he heard her say, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go to find you tomorrow noon and talk about our marriage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bridger could only answer, ¡°Then do you want me to pick you up¡­¡± Before he finished his words, Paisley hung up immediately. Bridger was speechless. Unknowingly, he had already sweated profusely. Just thinking about it made him tremble. He even wanted to retreat. But thinking about her gentle and cute behaviors during the day and the huge. benefits she would bring, he had to brace himself for this marriage. But Paisley, could it be that she has schizophrenia? Paisley, who had hung up the phone, brushed the wrinkles on her pants and sneered. From the call, she could assume that Bridger was a coward. He was just good-for-nothing. She wondered why he could make Mallory fall in love with him. But to be honest, Mallory was stupid. She had poor taste. She picked up the goblet and took a sip of wine. She pursed her lips. When she thought that she had finally found what she had searched for for so many years, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. She rubbed her fingers gently. Ever since she took over the entire Drew family¡¯s property, she had been searching for the ancient book. Although that was only a legend, she firmly believed that it must exist. Back then, the ancient martial arts families were glorious for a while. Later on, they gradually. declined. They lived in seclusion. Only the Drew family hid on an ind and never gave up. After so many years, she had finally found its whereabouts. Because of this, she had killed many people, but so what! As long as she could find that ancient book, she could revive the entire ancient martial arts world and hold a ce in the world. A smile curled the corners of her mouth, and she took a sip of wine again. At this time, two people silently appeared in front of her. She was not surprised at all, as if she had already known. She just raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you all recovered from your injuries?¡± ¡°Ms. Drew! We¡¯re wrong!¡± They half knelt at the same time. ¡°Really?¡± Paisley did not even nce at them out of the corner of her eyes. She stared at the wine in her goblet,¡± Just a weak Austin family, how could you fail? You even came back injured. If you really know your crime, you should die.¡± They broke into a sweat. ¡°Please spare my life, Ms. Drew!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Putting down her wine ss, she said, ¡°If I want to punish you, I won¡¯t let you live until today!¡± ¡°Stand up!¡± she said.. After carefully looking at Paisley and making sure that her words were true, they stood up. Who could imagine that the famous Twin Killers in the ancient martial arts world would be so humble in front of a woman? ¡°I have a task for you guys. Tonight, you guys will sneak into the Palmer¡¯s mansion and help me find something,¡± she said unhurriedly. ¡°Ms. Drew, isn¡¯t it not there?¡± One of them could not help but ask. ¡°Just follow my words. Do I need you to remind me?¡± Paisley said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t alert anyone. You must come back before dawn!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± They followed her orders and vanished in the dark. ¡°The list of the guests?¡± Looking at the paper in front of him, Simon wiped his wet hair and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that you can make the decision on your own?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already shown it to you before and made a little change. I want you to check it again,¡± Silvia tilted her head and said. ¡°No need!¡± Throwing away the wet towel, he naturally sat behind her and hugged her waist from behind. Maybe it was because she was pregnant, so he felt that Silvia was much gentler.. Her body was filled with a fragrance. He couldn¡¯t help but hide his face behind her neck and take a deep breath. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t do it.¡± Gently pushing him, Silvia felt itchy and shrank her neck with a smile, ¡°I am serious. After all, the time is very tight. This is thest update. After that, I won¡¯t make any changes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me where you have changed?¡± He closed his eyes tightly. He didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°Lisa shouldn¡¯t be able to make it here on time. There is no change. But as for you¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Silvia looked into his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to reserve seats for your grandmother and other rtives?¡± She turned her face and could only see his silhouette. She saw a faint shadow under his eyes and thought Simon might be very tired recently. Simon kept silent for a few seconds with his eyes closed, then he said faintly, ¡°No need.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t reply since she was still thinking. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Without waiting for Silvia¡¯s reply, he opened his eyes, ¡°Do you want to invite them?¡± ¡°Tell you the truth?¡± She asked seriously. Simon nodded. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care. After all, they are your rtives. Even if I am not a stranger to them, I don¡¯t have any feelings for them. Moreover, from their attitude towards me a few days ago, I¡¯m d for their absence. However¡­¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel a little regretful?¡± After all, if he did not invite them, he would have no rtives at the wedding banquet! If it spread out, it would not only embarrass the people from the Palmer family. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 491 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 491 Chapter 491 It Is an Inside Job! ¡°There¡¯s no need to regret it.¡± Simon hugged her from behind and ced his palm on her abdomen. ¡°You are the only ones that matter to me now.¡± In terms of blood rtions, the Palmer family was very close to him. They were his family. However, ever since he was young, he had never felt any warmth in the Palmer family. The only attention was from his grandpa, which he had earned on his own. Later on, he had already been disappointed by what his family had done for wealth and status. The things that the people of the Palmer family had done had already thoroughly disappointed him. Now for him, what he valued the most was the people in front of him. Silvia wanted to say something when his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Simon picked it up. He did not say much, but his face became serious, and he loosened his hand around her unconsciously. Silvia nced at him, then pretended to get up to get some water so that he could talk at will. By the time she came back after drinking water and resting for a while, Simon had already finished the call. He looked at her hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Silvia. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I have to go back to the old house tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°You changed your mind?¡± Silvia thought that he had changed his mind and nned to invite the people of the Palmer family to the wedding banquet. ¡°No, I have something else to do.¡± Simon shook his head and said, ¡°You have a good rest at home. for the next few days. The preparations for the wedding are almost done, so don¡¯t go out anymore. If you feel bored, let Winniee and be with you.¡± His words confused Silvia. She felt that Simon¡¯s words were meaningful. ¡°I might be a little busy these days. When I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll be able to spend time with you.¡± Simon patted her on the shoulder as he said thoughtfully. Although he was acting very calm, Silvia felt that he was trying to hide something after he answered the call. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked carefully, ¡°I can¡¯t go out?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°You are pregnant now, so you should be extra careful.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to say it, Silvia didn¡¯t ask anymore. She obediently nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t secretly develop new products behind my back. Put everything aside for now. Your main task is to rest,¡± Simon said worriedly, afraid that she would be busy with something new with her restless personality. ¡°Alright! I haven¡¯t epted any new jobs recently. All I left are old finished products. I¡¯ll let the other people in the studio finish them. I haven¡¯t epted any orders recently, and only picked a few for Winnie to do.¡± Silvia said. ¡°She canplete it herself?¡±, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on her. She was capable of it. Although she may be a little less talented, she has always worked hard and is solid in both theory and experience. I don¡¯t think she can just be an assistant all her life. Now that there is an opportunity, I picked a few easy tasks and gave her a try.¡± After all, although she had temporarily rested, the studio could not go out of business. They must continue their regr business. Simon nodded. He had always respected her opinion. He was about to ask her to rest early when he thought of something, ¡°By the way, recently you¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t done exercises anymore, have you?¡± ¡°Doing exercises?¡± Silvia repeated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t rest,¡± Simon said baldly as he gently stroked her abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s not good to do too much exercise recently.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She pushed him away and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so wordy! I didn¡¯t see it before! Plus, I¡¯m starting to wonder whether you care about me or the baby I¡¯m carrying¡­ Simon, I will be jealous!¡± ¡°Of course, I care about you both. You are all my treasures!¡± He smiled, took her into his arms, and kissed her again and again. She was his treasure, and he would protect her from all harm! Simon secretly made up his mind. In the old house of the Palmer family.. Early in the morning, something happened here. The house was burgled. The house had obviously been ransacked, but no thieves were caught, and nothing of value seemed to be missing. Everyone was checking their belongings to see if anything was missing or not. Another group of people was checking the surveince cameras. This was truly terrifying! The thief sneaked into the old house silently. The surveince cameras did not capture any clues, and no one noticed any abnormality. However, almost everyone¡¯s bedroom had been ransacked, and they did not even notice. It was easy for the thief to kill all of themst night. It was extremely scary just to think about it. Simon¡¯s grandma had been yelling about calling the police since early morning, and she also wanted people to investigate thoroughly and heighten security measures. Simon entered the door and saw all the people in the room gathering together, talking. It was rare to see this. It had been a long time since he had seen so many members of the Palmer family, but now, they were gathering together because of something like this. It was ridiculous. ¡°Simon, you¡¯ve got to get to the bottom of this. It would be humiliating for you!¡± When Litzy saw him, she hurriedly greeted him and said.. Her room, which was at the end of the corridor, had been ransacked. When she got up in the morning and saw that her closet was open, she thought that she had forgotten to close it the night before. But then she realized that the house was broken into and screamed in horror. Later, the people of the Palmer family found their room was broken into, and things got serious. Bridger was the one who was worried the most. He had already asked Paisley toe and discuss their marriage today. He did not expect that such a thing would happen at home overnight. He knew that the matter must be investigated. After all, it was horrible. But now the whole family was in a mess. He was afraid that the fussy girl would find fault with him when she saw the scene at home. ¡°Was there a thief in the house?¡± Simon said in a deep voice. In fact, he had already received a call from Freddiest night. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s brave enough to steal from our house. Bridger, have you called the police?¡± Bridger frowned and was very annoyed, ¡°Yes, but it is useless! Even the surveince at home can¡¯t capture the thief. I don¡¯t know what this camera is for! If you ask me, there¡¯s no way amon thief could be so adept at avoiding surveince and not getting noticed!¡± ¡°Bridger, what do you mean by that?¡± Miley was frightened and had been sitting on the sofa to calm down. Hearing her son¡¯s words, she frowned and asked. ¡°Mom, have I not made myself clear enough? To be able to avoid all the surveince and not let anyone notice, I¡¯m afraid he is not amon thief. It is an inside job!¡± He looked at Simon meaningfully, ¡°All of our rooms have been ransacked, and the thief didn¡¯t steal our money, nor did he try to kill us. Then what was his purpose?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 492 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 492 Chapter 492 The Secret of the Palmer Family ¡°Inside job?!¡± Miley almost jumped up when she heard that. ¡°Who! Who could it be? If there¡¯s a traitor in the family, we have to find him out!¡± As she spoke, she looked around as if trying to figure out who the traitor was. ¡°Mom, calm down. I think that this person didn¡¯t care about money and didn¡¯t harm our lives. He must be looking for something. What do you think it could be?¡± Bridger thought for a moment and said. Miley frowned and thought for a while, then she seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± But she suddenly stopped as she looked at Bridger, ¡°I¡¯m not that thief. How would I know what he was looking for?¡± Then she looked at Simon with a sullen look, ¡°Simon, you can¡¯t just sit back and let such a thing. happen to the family. It was a great humiliation for us. You have to find this thief. We can¡¯t let him off so easily!¡± ¡°Grandma, are you sure you haven¡¯t lost anything important?¡± Simon saw the eye contact between Miley and Bridger just now. He knew that they had something to say but did not say it out. It was normal. Apart from his grandfather, no one else in this family treated him as a family member. They always had their own secrets, and they could tell anyone in this family, but not him. However, he was not interested in those secrets of theirs. When he heard Freddie report that it was Twin Killers who had broken into the door, he felt a little. nervous about this. He had nned to rush overst night, but he did not expect that these two people would sneak in and sneak out silently. In fact, it would have been toote for him to bring his men back if the two thieves decided to make a move. Clearly, their goal wasn¡¯t to hurt people, then why? What were they looking for? It was obvious from the look of Miley that she knew the ropes, but refused to say. He was a little curious about what it was. Hearing Simon¡¯s question, Miley tried to avoid making eye contact with him and said, ¡°How, how would I know? Our family is a big household to outsiders, but we all know we just look rich. How can any money be left in this family? You know how much money you give us every month. Where do we have anything important left? Hum!¡± She was obviously evading the question by changing the subject, and Simon did not continue to ask or expose her. It was no use asking if she didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°I have roughly checked. No important items were missing, so this thief must have had other ns. But we don¡¯t know what he was looking for yet. Simon, since you are now the head of the Palmer family, you should handle this matter. Otherwise, words will spread¡­¡± Bridger smiled and did not continue. With a casual nce, he saw the clock hanging on the wall and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Damn! Paisley ising today. It¡¯s toote for us to tidy up!¡± Hearing this, Miley was suddenly reminded and quickly replied, ¡°Right, quickly get someone to clean up. This ce is such a mess.¡± ¡°Litzy. Go to the kitchen and check if they have everything they need. I almost forgot it.¡± Miley called out. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. Everything is ready. They¡¯ve already prepared wellst night. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Litzy answered softly. ¡°How can I not be worried? The family is in such a mess. I¡¯m afraid that some of us have caused any trouble or offended others, so we were revenged on.¡± Miley nced at Simon meaningfully as she spoke. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going to pick her up. Mom, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Bridger said as he took his coat. ¡°Okay, slow down. Don¡¯t drive too fast!¡± Miley said with concern. She always doted on the youngest son. With his marriage on the way, there was no room for error. After some thought, she looked at Simon, who had just hung up the phone, and cleared her throat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to do here. You¡¯re busy at work. Just go back to the office.¡± After all, Paisley was the daughter of the Drew family. This marriage had not been settled, so she did not want anything to go wrong. For her, this grandson was the biggest threat to family stability. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! To her surprise, Simon cracked a smile. ¡°I have made arrangements with thepany and will stay here with Grandma today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apany me!¡± Miley almost blurted out, but then she realized what she said was wrong. She paused and said, ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a lot of work for you to do in thepany. Since your grandfather has given you such a big business, you should handle it well. And also the thief, how can we rest easy without catching him?¡± ¡°I will find the thief. As for the business, I have taken over it for a long time. Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I happen to be free today. Besides, I heard that Bridger is getting engaged today. I also want to see my future aunt.¡± He smiled faintly but coldly. Miley still wanted to say something, but Simon stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a look.¡± Seeing him go upstairs, Litzy gently tugged at her mother¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, let him be.¡± He had note back to this old house for a long time. He knew that not only Twin Killers hade to search for this house, but also people from the Drew family and other ces. However, he did not know what they were looking for. Grandpa had told him a few words about thepany and the family before he passed away. Butter, when he talked about the secret that the family had kept for generations, he died before he could finish talking. Grandmother would definitely not tell him. As for the other members of the Palmer family, they either didn¡¯t know or even if they did, they would not tell him, so he could only secretly investigate by himself. Since it was a family secret, he couldn¡¯t investigate it on arge scale. For a long time, he had not found out what it was. Could it be that the night scout of Twin Killers was also for this secret? He stood in the corridor and looked around. He checked all the ces he could. Only Miley¡¯s room. was not checked. After all, Miley was his grandma, so it was impossible for him to tell Miley that he would search her room. Standing at the door, Simon muttered to himself for a moment. Just as he was about to push the door, he heard the sound of a caring from downstairs, followed by people talking. Paisley was here so fast? he thought. As soon as he touched the door, he thought for a moment and withdrew his hand to grasp the door handle instead. Just as he expected, it was locked. Downstairs, Bridger was introducing Paisley to his mother with a loud voice, ¡°Paisley, this is my mother.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Palmer.¡± Paisley nodded lightly, looking less than enthusiastic. Miley knew that Paisley got a bad temper, and she was well prepared for that. Therefore, she smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Drew, you are so elegant and cultured, and so different from the young misses that I usually see!¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Litzy, motioning to her to echo. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 493 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 493 Chapter 493 What¡¯s Your Attitude? Litzy said with a smile, ¡°Yes. I heard that Ms. Drew is particrly elegant and charming and is different from other girls. Today, I am convinced! It is no wonder that she can control such arge family. I really admire her. When I was young, I would be satisfied if I could be like her.¡± ¡°You only hung out when you were young. You are not as sensible as Ms. Drew,¡± Miley continued. Paisley was actually a little impatient as Miley and Litzy talked. Paisley was used to hearing ttering words, and she was already tired of them. She did not expect that even the people of the Palmer family would be so ttering. The Palmer family had declined. The only outstanding one in their family now was Simon. When Paisley first came here and targeted the Palmer family, she originally wanted to capture Simon, but she gave up after doing aprehensive investigation. First, Simon was too shrewd and difficult to deal with. Paisley could hardly find any weaknesses in him. It was not that she was afraid of difficulties, but Paisley did not want a man to hold her great cause. It would be hard to face a man who was as shrewd as her. However, Bridger was different. He was stupid and greedy. It was too easy to start with him. ¡°Since everyone knows each other, let¡¯s get to the point.¡± Paisley hated wasting time on unimportant matters the most. She was too direct, which surprised the Palmer family. They looked at each other, and Miley smiled. and said, ¡°Ms. Drew is really straightforward, but¡­ Is Ms. Drew alone today?¡± Paisley looked to her left and right and shrugged. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t your parents going toe here and talk about your marriage?¡± Miley asked curiously. Although the Drew family was now under Paisley¡¯s full control, her parents were still alive. At least, they shoulde and see their son-inw¡¯s family. ¡°Paisley said that she could decide on her marriage. Her parents are very open-minded,¡± on the side, Bridger hurriedly exined. He had also wondered about this before. That was what Paisley had told him. However, she also added, ¡°You¡¯re not my only choice. I chose you. You should understand that what I fancy is not you, but your family. We are all adults and know what is the greatest benefit. We don¡¯t have to worry. about those clicks.¡± Bridger was surprised and also agreed with her words, although he was somewhat unhappy. If it wasn¡¯t for the Drew family¡¯s power that could help him, Bridger wouldn¡¯t have lowered himself and coaxed her. Everything was for the sake of maximizing the benefits. However, when Paisley said it directly, Bridger still felt ufortable. It was as if Bridger had no charm at all. It was only because his surname was Moll and he was the son that Miley doted on the most. Other than that, there was no other reason for him to be chosen.. If that was the case, Bridger wondered why Paisley would look shy in front of him and let him kiss. her. She even got her ears pierced. Thinking of this, Bridger subconsciously nced at Paisley¡¯s ears. When he saw that the earrings. he had chosen were still hanging on them, Bridger felt much better. He thought, women, as expected, are two-faced! She clearly likes me, yet she pretends to be cold, as if she doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Bridger decided to cooperate because he guessed that Paisley was trying to maintain the aura of the head of the family. After they got married and had a child in the future, Paisley would naturally return to her ce in the home. Then, Bridger would get everything in the Drew family. When he had a firm backup and the help of his mother and sister, it would be as easy to take back the property of the Palmer family. With this in mind, Bridger did not mind and also spoke up for Paisley. However, Miley did not think this way. She was still unhappy. After all, she was old-fashioned. Although Bridger married Paisley to get the support of the Drew family, their parents had to sit together and talk about the arrangement of the marriage. It was the proper wedding. However, Paisley seemed to be very indifferent to the marriage, and she did not treat it seriously at all. However, Bridger spoke up for her, and Miley also knew that they could benefit from this marriage, so she softened her voice and asked gently. ¡°Then what is your request for the wedding?¡± ¡°Just keep things simple. As for the standard, I have already asked my assistant to print it out. You can also have a look.¡± As Paisley spoke, she tilted her head and waved her hand. Then, her assistant went forward and took out a few documents from her briefcase. She handed them to Miley and Bridger. Not to mention the olddy, even Litzy on the side was stunned. Litzy had never seen someone like Paisley, who talked about marriage just like talking about business. There was actually a contract and documents. Paisley seemed to have handed all the matters of her marriage to her assistant, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Miley frowned as she looked at the paper in her hand. To her, the densely packed words were already giving her a headache just by ncing at them. Moreover, it was really hard for her to ept a marriage like this. Miley put the documents aside and rubbed her temples. ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯m old and don¡¯t understand these things. We can just say it directly. Since you said that you can make your decisions, you can ask for any conditions or requirements, and we will try to satisfy them. I might be as old as your grandmother. I am really¡­ I don¡¯t understand these things.¡± Miley had tried her best to maintain her kind and amiable smile and politely asked Paisley for her opinion. However, Paisley still maintained her arrogant appearance. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you can¡¯t understand, I can ask my assistant to exin it to you. I don¡¯t have many requirements for the wedding. The budget is also within a reasonable range. However, I hope that it can be as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing!¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Litzy could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Drew, no matter what, my mother is your elder. Is this how you treat your elders? Is this how you treat your parents at home? Also, this is your own wedding, not others¡¯. But you ask your assistant to do everything. Why don¡¯t you just let her get married?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 494 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Testing ¡°Litzy!¡± Bridger was afraid that Litzy would do something bad and called out. However, Paisley did not seem to be angry at Litzy¡¯s ridicule. She smiled and turned to look at her assistant. ¡°If she wants to, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Paisley said jokingly. ¡°You!¡± Litzy was furious. Bridger was afraid that she would irritate Paisley, so he tried to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s not like. that. She was just joking! Mom, you also know that it¡¯s not easy for Paisley to be in charge of such arge family and enterprise by herself, so there are some things that are left to the assistant to do. I have also seen these documents and agreed to this. Paisley doesn¡¯t have any requests. She is actually very simple¡­¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have any requests?¡± ncing at him, Paisley straightened her back. ¡°I want to move to your house.¡± ¡°Our house?¡± Bridger was stunned, and Miley was also very surprised. ¡°Yes, but I want to have a room alone.¡± Paisley continued, ¡°And, it would be best to move in tonight.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Bridger almost blurted out. He did not understand what Paisley meant.. At first, Bridger thought that Paisley was going to take the initiative to throw herself into his arms, but she was going to live alone. He guessed that she was a little reserved.. Paisley said, ¡°What, is there a problem? Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just hope to get to know each other. better before marriage. But if your family is inconvenient, then forget it. I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°We¡¯re totally fine. There is nothing inconvenient.¡± It was rare for Paisley to take the initiative to move in, and Bridger was so happy that he could not refuse. However, things were too sudden. Bridger did not recover from surprise for a moment. Seeing that Paisley seemed to change her mind again, Bridger said repeatedly, ¡°We have many empty rooms in our house. Even if we don¡¯t have one, I will move out and let you live here!¡± Miley knows that Bridger is doing this for the future. However, looking at his fawning expression, Miley couldn¡¯t bear to look at him and faintly sighed. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll move over tonight. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Paisley bowed slightly as an apology. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, we are all family. Since Ms. Drew is not an outsider, I am very happy.¡± Miley smiled and turned to the servant beside her. ¡°Go and tidy up the best guest room for Ms. Drew. If Ms. Drew has any other needs, feel free to buy it.¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± Paisley smiled. Paisley seemed to have sensed something and raised her head to look upstairs. Just now, she felt someone watching her from the shadows. However, that person did not want to hurt her, so Paisley did not care much and continued to chat with others. Even now, that feeling was still there. Then, she saw Simon. Standing on the staircase upstairs, Simon was tantly sizing Paisley up. He didn¡¯t show a single trace of avoidance or embarrassment from being caught. Paisley recognized him. After all, she had investigated and studied him. She knew that Simon was a difficult man. After seeing him, Paisley realized that the information on the paper was far from enough to describe him. Simon had strong charisma. Paisley had seen countless men and dealt with many of them. However, none of them were like him. Even being looked at from a distance, Simon had an air of quiet authority. Paisley narrowed her eyes and suddenly became interested in Simon. Simon heard too much of Paisley¡¯s name. The Drew family was mysterious. For so many years, they had kept a low profile. After Paisley took it over, they were stronger day by day and became one of the top existences in the ancient martial arts world. Over the past few years, the Drew family¡¯s business forces have been constantly expanding, and they are also aplished in martial arts. Simon heard that Paisley was very good at martial arts, and she had defeated many experts. However, if she revealed her abilities, she would definitely be surrounded and attacked. Over the years, more and more people had tried to challenge the Drew family. Although Paisley came here. and chose Bridger, Simon didn¡¯t think that they were in love with each other. What Bridger wanted was nothing more than the Drew family¡¯s power and wealth, while Paisley might havee for the Palmer family. However, Bridger was insignificant to the Palmer family. Simon thought, if she wanted to get married because of the Palmer family¡¯s wealth and power, I would be the best choice. Could it be that she knew that I would not fall for her tricks, so she consciously turned to Bridger? Simon was still not able to read her mind, but Paisley had asked Twin Killers to visit the Palmer¡¯s home yesterday, and today she had personallye to visit. She even wanted to move in. It was not just for marriage. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Following Paisley¡¯s line of sight, Bridger frowned and his heart was in a moment of panic. In fact, Bridger did not want Paisley to meet Simon. He was afraid that she would change her target and he would not win. When he received Paisley¡¯s gaze, Bridger hurriedly smiled and exined as if nothing had happened, ¡°I forgot to introduce him. This is my nephew, Simon. Simon,e and meet Bridger¡¯s future wife. She will be a member of our family soon.¡± Simon slowly walked down the stairs and stood in front of them. He gave them a deep look and extended a hand, ¡°Ms. Drew.¡± ¡°What are you calling Ms. Drew? Didn¡¯t I tell you that you have to call her aunt? Ms. Drew and I will get married soon. Oh, right¡­¡± Bridger seemed to have just remembered and said to Paisley, ¡°Simon is also going to get married. He was faster than us and already got his marriage certificate. However, the banquet seems to be about the same time as us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Paisley smiled. She looked at Simon¡¯s outstretched hand and slowly extended her hand to shake his. Bridger deliberately said this to remind Paisley, intentionally or unintentionally, that Simon was already married and would not think about her. However, when he saw their hands holding each other, Bridger felt ufortable. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Paisley¡¯s hand looked very thin and weak, but the moment Simon touched it, he felt that her hand. was very strong, especially her fingers. It looked slender but had powerful strength. Fortunately, Simon often trained himself and learned self-defense techniques. In terms of strength, Paisley was not strong enough to hurt him. But it was also possible that Paisley was only testing Simon and had not fully exerted her strength. Seeing that Paisley and Simon had been holding hands for so long, Bridger could not tell that they were testing each other. He only felt that they might have a crush on each other. Bridger was immediately very unhappy. He forcefully pushed their hands away. ¡°Hey, Simon, don¡¯t you have anything to do in thepany? Hurry up and go back. Don¡¯t dy the business!¡± Then, Bridger walked out with his hand on Simon¡¯s shoulder. Bridger could not help but warn, ¡°Ms. Drew is about to marry me. Don¡¯t have any thoughts that you should not have.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 495 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Change Her Mind Simon was confused. ¡°I know that Paisley is very outstanding and has good conditions, but she is my woman. Don¡¯t have any idea of her!¡± Bridger always felt uneasy, afraid that Simon would fall in love with Paisley. He was not sure if he could win against Simon. However, after listening to his words, Simon only felt that it wasughable. He raised his hand and patted Bridger on the shoulder. ¡°You think too much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my cup of tea!¡± Simon smiled and said lightly, ¡°I understand your thoughts. I just hope. that you can open your eyes and don¡¯t warm a snake in your bosom!¡± Then, he let go of his hand, walked straight to his car, and drove away. Bridger was stunned for a long time before he came to his senses. ¡°What did he mean? Was he trying to scare me?¡± What Simon said indicated him to keep a wary eye on Paisley. How ridiculous! Were there any bad guys as beautiful as Paisley? Besides, no matter what, Paisley was stronger than him. Although Bridger was a member of the Palmer family, he did not have real power. Paisley knew this. Bridger did not think that Paisley had any designs on him. On the contrary, he was the one who had the ambition to get Paisley. There. was nothing he was afraid of being robbed by Paisley. Simon was definitely jealous of him. That was the case! Bridger thought, Simon must have regretted it after he saw Paisley. Think of the woman beside Simon. Other than being beautiful and knowing perfuming, what else can that woman do? The Austin family has fallen into ruin. Moreover, that woman has married Simon. Zain takes over the Austin family. She is not like Paisley. Paisley is in control of the entire Drew family and is the sessor of an ancient martial arts family. Inparison, that woman is nothing. Thinking of this, Bridger felt much morefortable. He was more convinced that Simon was jealous of him. That exined why Simon deliberately scared him to make him retreat. What vicious thoughts! Bridger turned around and nned to clean up the room as soon as possible so that Paisley could Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! move in quickly. It would be best if they could soon have intimate rtions. In this way, he was not afraid that Paisley would change her mind. It was better to get Paisley so that he could be at ease. Having made up his mind, Bridger quickly entered the room. After leaving the Palmer family, Paisley let out a long breath, feeling very bored. She thought the Palmer family was so boring. She didn¡¯t expect the top family to be reduced to this state. None of its members had any momentum, except Simon. When she looked at the information about Simon, Paisley felt that his eyes were unfathomable. Just looking at his photo, Paisley subconsciously wanted to avoid his eyes, so as not to be seen through by him. When she faced Simon, her feeling became a hundred times stronger than when she faced his photo. Simon was not like Bridger. Paisley had tested Simon and found that he had great strength. When Simon faced her, he was not mesmerized by her beauty. He was different from all the other men Paisley had met and was indeed very special. Back then, Paisley had nned to form a marriage alliance with the Palmer family. She had tried. many times, but she failed to obtain the scripture she wanted. Twin Killers were dispatched, but they got no result. It seemed that she could only live in the Palmer family to find out the scripture. Paisley didn¡¯t even want to touch Bridger, a good-for-nothing. She felt disgusted when Bridger approached her. It was even more impossible for her to be a couple with Bridger. After getting. married to Bridger, she could use his connections to seize the huge property of the Palmer family. from within. Once she got the scripture and achieved her goal, she would kick Bridger away. But now Paisley actually wanted to change her mind. If Simon was her marriage partner, things. might not be so troublesome. She could easily get the scripture she wanted and the estate of the Palmer family. However, it seemed that Simon was already married. The car quickly drove back to her vi. The vi was cold and cheerless, aplete contrast to the Palmer family. If it was not for the scripture, Paisley would never have moved to this vi. Paisley was born for martial arts. Unfortunately, her parents had no talent and seemed to have lost interest in martial arts. To be blunt, if it were not for Paisley, the Drew family would have been removed from the ancient martial arts families. Paisley had learned all the scriptures in her family and thought that her martial arts were very exquisite. But after going out to challenge the other sessors, she discovered that her strength was far away from those top sessors. When facing ordinary people of the same age, she could easily deal with them. But when she faced some elders, she barely managed to cope with them. With her challenge, more and more people. came to the Drew family to challenge her. On the surface, the Drew family was famous and came. to prominence, but Paisley knew that the Drew family was now in danger. She could deal with changes ten times, but not every time. She had unintentionally heard that there was a scripture that originally belonged to the Austin family. The martial arts inside were extremely exquisite. If one learned it, the person could be invincible in the world. However, this scripture reached the Palmer family by ident, and then it never appeared again. As for the Palmer family, firstly, there were not many people who knew about this matter. Secondly, with its power and security measures, ordinary people could not obtain the scripture from the Palmer¡¯s house. Before she had asked Twin Killers toe to the Palmer¡¯s house to find it, Paisley had already asked someone to try many times. If it wasn¡¯t because there was no way, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of marrying a member of the Palmer family. After all, this was the only way to enter the Palmer¡¯s house naturally and be able to obtain Warin after finding the scripture. Paisley got home and changed her shoes, and then she casually pulled off the scarf around her neck. She touched her ear and felt a stinging pain. year round. This kind of pain was nothing to her. After all, she had been practicing martial arts all But it was not like the pain of broken bones or injuries. It was as if she had been pricked by at needle in her fragile earlobe. The stinging pain spread along the nerves, making her inexplicably. agitated. Paisley subconsciously touched her earlobe and touched the little earring. She wanted to tear it off but stopped, feeling more upset. ¡°Call Mallory out!¡± Paisley frowned and sat on the sofa with one hand rubbing her temples. The servant answered and left. Very quickly, Mallory came out with trepidation. Ever since she came back yesterday, Mallory knew that she had caused trouble and did not dare to make a sound. She had stayed in her room the entire day. Because she was afraid, she did not even eat much. So she looked very pale, and she b even weaker. Seeing her weak and timid appearance, Paisley became even more upset as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat food again?¡± Mallory didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you will only be thinner. Then, you will not be like me. People will notice the difference! Are you deliberately going against me?¡± Paisley snapped. ¡°No, no!¡± Mallory hurriedly waved her hand and said nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll eat food. I¡¯ll eat the food right away!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 496 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 496 Chapter 496 She Is a Substitute ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Paisley mmed the table. Mallory was shocked. Her body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Look at you! Where do you look like me? Don¡¯t shrink your neck! You still have feet!¡± Paisley said, ¡°Are you afraid of me? Are you really afraid of me?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mallory whispered. She was very nervous. ¡°Afraid?¡± Paisley sneered, ¡°Are you afraid of me? No! You are not afraid of me! If you are really afraid of me, you would not dare to secretly pierce your ears!¡± Paisley thought, just because of her mind, I have to go and pierce the exact same ears hole. Oh my God! I never made any changes to my body. I hate the behavior of having ear holes and tattoos. It is already very painful to practice martial arts. Why would I do those things for no reason? Moreover, Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ear holes will be a weakness. The enemy will take the opportunity to hurt me. When we fight, the enemy will tear down my ornaments. I never expose my weaknesses to the enemy. However, because of her, I have no choice but to do this. I hate her. The Drew family already has such an excellent daughter like me. Why do they still need her? She just has the same face as me. This is her only value. ¡°Sorry! I am sorry¡­¡± Mallory apologized with a trembling voice. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying sorry? Do you know that because of your disobedience, I have to do. stupid things like you?¡± Paisley became angrier and angrier as she spoke. She casually grabbed the rattan that was ced on the side and used it to p Mallory. Mallory groaned in pain, but she did not dodge. Years of experience had taught Mallory that evading will make her suffer more beatings. So if Paisley wanted to vent and beat her, she should stand there tamely. When Paisley calmed down, everything would be OK. If Paisley did not calm down, the consequences would nly be more serious. Moreover, Paisley was very skillful at hitting people. She never hit Mallory¡¯s face or legs. These ces were easy to see. She always hit Mallory¡¯s back and buttocks. The rattan was thin. Coupled with Paisley¡¯s martial arts, it really hurt. When she looked in the mirror, Mallory could see deep and shallow marks on her back. If someone wanted to distinguish between them, the easiest way was to look at their backs. Of course, no one was allowed to see their backs. Therefore, if Paisley wanted to vent her emotions, it was the best choice. Mallory was used to it. She even felt very happy after the beating. Because in this way, Paisley¡¯s anger would disappear. If Paisley didn¡¯t make a move, then she would be holding back her anger. Mallory thought, who knows when Paisley will explode? At that time, things will get worse. Mallory endured the beating in silence. Soon, Paisley calmed down and stopped. Paisley looked at Mallory with annoyance. ¡°Alright! Do you remember the lesson this time?¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Mallory trembled uncontrobly. It certainly hurt. Mallory¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly. She did not dare to bite her lips. If she identally bit her lips and bled, Paisley would beat him again. ¡°I hope so. Don¡¯t do it again!¡± Throwing away the vine, Paisley walked up to Mallory and looked at her. Paisley sighed and patted Mallory¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hit you. You have to know that we are doing great things for the Drew family. If others find your existence, I will be in danger. If I am in danger, even the entire family will be in danger, including my father, mother, and you, as well as everyone in our family. Without my protection, how will you live?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mallory lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Paisley was very satisfied with Mallory¡¯s attitude. She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! Remember, your body. is not only your body but also mine. No matter what you want to do to your body, you should tell me first. You must protect your body, understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paisley smiled slightly and felt satisfied. ¡°Go, get someone to apply medicine for you. Remember to eat more in the next two days. You look too thin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mallory¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s whisper. She turned around and walked towards. her basement. Only by hiding in that small room would she be safe. ¡°By the way!¡± Paisley stopped her, ¡°Starting tonight, I want to move to the Palmer¡¯s home. You live. here by yourself, don¡¯t run around, and don¡¯t let the people outside see you. Do you hear me?¡± Mallory suddenly looked up at her and asked, ¡°Sister, are you going to live in the Palmer¡¯s home?¡± ¡°What?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and looked at Mallory with a puzzled expression. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Mallory hurriedly shook her head. However, she could not help but ask, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you ask me to go for you? Don¡¯t you¡­ hate¡­ that man from the Palmer family?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not going to sleep with him. I¡¯m going to the Palmer family for some serious things.¡± Paisley poked Mallory with her fingers. ¡°What? Are you going to sleep with him?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Mallory shook her head in panic. Her face was red. However, her eyes were dodging in panic. Mallory didn¡¯t even dare to look at Paisley directly. Seeing that, Paisley asked thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with that trash?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t!¡± Mallory quickly exined, ¡°Paisley, you already said that he is trash. How could I take a fancy to him? You work so hard. I am d to be able to help you. You¡¯re always right. I will not, and dare not to do so.¡± Whether Mallory was sincere or not, her words made Paisley very happy. Paisley smiled, ¡°It¡¯s best that you can think this way! I don¡¯t care if you think this way or just lie to me. You¡¯d better remember your words. That trash¡­¡± Paisley said after thinking for a moment, ¡°If necessary, I will let you go.¡± Of course, Paisley would not allow herself to reach that step. That man was such a good-for-nothing. She would not sacrifice herself. However, with Mallory¡¯s existence, it was indeed much better. At the very least, Mallory could help her at a critical moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Mallory pursed her lips and said. She dared not say more for fear that she would make more mistakes. This time, Paisley did not stop Mallory again and just waved her hand, indicating that Mallory could leave. Mallory retreated to the dark basement. She faced the mirror and slowly took off her clothes, revealing the marks. They were deeply intertwined. She was used to it. She thought, I am just a substitute! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 497 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Visitor Simon wasn¡¯t idle either. He wanted to find out Paisley¡¯s purpose. He wondered what exactly the secret was hidden by the Palmer family and what his grandfather had said before his death. What¡¯s worse, Twin Killers arrived here. They were hired by the Drew family. As for their purpose, it was still uncertain at the moment. Whether or not it would harm Silvia, he was not sure either. But no matter what, he had to nip all the threats. Silvia did not know what Simon had done. She has been living a quiet life recently. In addition to taking care of flowers and nts every day, what she needed to do was to take care of her embryo quietly. She had not been to the studio for a long time. On the other hand, Winnie had sent her new perfume forms. She wanted Silvia to check it. Silvia thought her perfumes were great. One day, a visitor came. Lisa took advantage of the gap in work toe to see her. She also brought a little guest with her. ¡°Ayres?¡± Silvia was very surprised. She did not expect Ayres toe with Lisa. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The little boy was very shy and smiled shyly. ¡°Hello, Silvia.¡± Silvia hadn¡¯t seen Ayris since they met in France. The little boy called her asionally to keep in touch and thank her. She felt that Ayris was too polite. Javon often sent her some gifts. It could be seen that the gifts were carefully selected and were not too expensive. They were very suitable for her. ¡°When did youe over? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Silvia was very happy and let them in. ¡°Well, that is a surprise!¡± Lisa said with a smile. After they entered the door, a few more people followed behind them. Each of them carried many things in their hands and ced those things on the ground as soon as they entered the room. ¡°What is this?¡± Silvia was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s my gifts, the wedding gifts! I heard that you are going to get married. How can I not prepare the gifts? This part is mine. That is Mr. Daniell¡¯s part.¡± Lisa pointed at it for fear of making a mistake. ¡°Well, you are so sweet.¡± Silvia held her forehead and sighed. There were so many gifts in the room. ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is nothing! Oh, right!¡± Lisa suddenly remembered something and took out a very delicate bottle from her bag. ¡°This is for you.¡± Silvia asked doubtfully, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is what my father gave you. He asked me to bring it over. It is also a wedding gift for you. He said that this is not something expensive, but you might need it. You know, I don¡¯t know much about the things that you have studied.¡± Lisa shrugged and handed Silvia the bottle in her hand. It was a very delicate small bottle. Silvia could smell a faint fragrance before she opened it. She thought, it should be an essential oil. It was the proudest masterpiece of Will in his life. The output was very small, so it was a collection. It was a great honor to give it to her. ¡°Not expensive? This is too expensive. Please thank Mr. Harper for me!¡± She was moved. Silvia had only met Will a few times. Although Will was a bit old-fashioned and conservative, he still had deep attainments in perfume. Lisa pursed her lips and said, ¡°He just gave you such a small thing, but you feel so happy. I give so many gifts! It can¡¯tpare to this small bottle of his?¡± When her father gave it to her, Lisa was still a little disappointed. Lisa thought, such a small bottle is too stingy. How could I take it out as a gift? But her father insisted that Silvia would like it. Lisa thought, it seems that he is right. ¡°How could that be? I also like the gifts you gave me. I like them all!¡± Silvia knew that Lisa was joking and said with a smile, ¡°Come, sit inside. What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Coffee or juice?¡± Silvia selected two drinks for them. She said to Ayris, ¡°By the way, you have an allergic constitution. Tell me what you can¡¯t eat, and I will let them avoid it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± the little guy said politely. ¡°Why are you bringing Ayres here?¡± Silvia was very surprised. She did not expect that Lisa would bring this little guy. Lisa sighed, ¡°I have no choice. His father has something to do and asks me to take care of him for a day.¡± She thought, after all, we have a good rtionship. Ever since thest time she was in France, she felt sorry for the little fellow. When she had time, she would contact Ayris. Javon would asionally ask her to help take care of Ayres. Of course, Javon also used his connections and resources to give her some returns. He was a businessman and he stressed fair trade and win-win. Silvia nodded, ¡°You mean, Mr. Daniell has alsoe to America?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Lisa nodded and took a sip of coffee. She said, ¡°Well. He should just be able to attend your wedding. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you were pregnant before? I don¡¯t see any change in you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months. It¡¯s normal.¡± With one hand on her abdomen, Silvia felt that life was so magical. On the surface, there was no change in her shape, but Silvia could already feel that her body was changing slightly. This change could not be seen on the outside for the time being, but she could feel it. Silvia would be lethargic, and sometimes a little sad. She was not so sensitive before. What¡¯s more¡­ She felt a sense of energy in her body. Although she was always sleepy, as long as she was awake, her energy and physical strength would be extremely good, as if it was the power brought to her by her baby. Sometimes, she could easily move some heavy objects. Of course, Simon was determined not to let her do these things. If she carried heavy objects, Simon would be very nervous and ask her to put them down immediately. Even if she moved a stool, she should be careful. Fortunately, Simon has been rtively busy recently. If he apanied her all day, Silvia would probably be at a loss because of his nervous attitude. ¡°Silvia, do you have a baby?¡± Ayris blinked and asked curiously. ¡°Yes, in a few months, a baby will be born. Do you like younger brothers or sisters?¡± Silvia asked. with a smile. ¡°I like them all.¡± Ayris smiled politely, his eyes staring straight at Silvia¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± Lisa looked at him and guessed asked. Silvia was speechless. ¡°Can I?¡± He immediately said happily. ¡°Yes, you can. But the baby is still very small. You can¡¯t find anything.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 498 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Residence ¡°That¡¯s also fun!¡± Lisa was also interested and eager to take action. The hands of the two people, one big and one small, were about to reach Silvia¡¯s abdomen. Silvial did not know whether tough or cry. She could not dodge. Just then, Silvia¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She got an excuse and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and answer the phone.¡± Lisa and Ayris¡¯s hands fell into the air, feeling extremely regretful. The call was from Simon. He was just concerned about what she was doing. He told her to take. care of her body and not overwork herself. Then he asked her, ¡°Is there a guest at home?¡± Ever since Silvia was pregnant, Simon had added many security measures to the house. He had strict control over customers who could enter their home, so it was not strange that he knew what had happened. ¡°Yes, Lisa is here and she brought a lot of gifts.¡± She nced in their direction and saw Lisa eating. fruit leisurely. The little guy seemed to be a little restrained and sat there motionless. Silvia thought, Ayris is a very well-behaved child. Fortunately, the first aid was timely in France, but it was a pity that his mother¡­. ¡°Is there a child?¡± ¡°Yes, we met in Francest time. You should have seen Mr. Daniell¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Yes, Javon has alsoe to America.¡± Simon said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯lle back early tonight to eat. with you. Silvia originally wanted to refuse him, but he had already hung up on the phone. She thought, recently, Simon has been in such a hurry. I don¡¯t know what he is doing. She vaguely felt that Simon had something to hide from her, but she did not know what it was. If he did not say it, she would not ask. She knew that he was definitely for her own good. Paisley simply cleaned up and moved directly to the Palmer family¡¯s old residence. The room had already been cleaned up. The bedroom was very big and everything suited her very well. Bridger, who was at the side, smiled fawningly. ¡°Paisley, what do you think? If there is anything else you are dissatisfied with, just say it. I will have them change it immediately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± Paisley was not very picky about the living environment, not to mention that she was not here to live for a long time. Putting down the bag in her hand, Paisley sat down by the bed and pressed the bed with her hand. She thought, it¡¯s fine. The bed is neither soft nor hard. It is just right. She did not like to sleep in a bed that was too soft. It was not very friendly to her lumbar spine. She didn¡¯t care about anything except the bed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it!¡± Sitting down next to her, Bridger smiled and said, ¡°Paisley, I never expected you woulde here so soon and be willing to move to my house. I am so happy! Don¡¯t worry, I will hold a great wedding for you.¡± As he spoke, Bridger moved closer to her. Paisley moved arge distance away from him and looked at him warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Startled by her actions, Bridger blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I¡­ I just want to get closer to you. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Paisley said with a cold face, ¡°Bridger, I warn you! I said that I moved in just to get used to it in advance. If you want to do anything else, I will beat you!¡± Bridger was stunned for a moment, but he immediately remembered her timid and lovable. appearance in front of him. He said disapprovingly, ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I know you have no other intentions. You are not a casual girl. But now, aren¡¯t we getting used to it in advance? You see, we will get married soon. After the wedding, we will be husband and wife. At that time, the husband and wife should do what they have to do¡­ As he spoke, Bridger stood up and moved in Paisley¡¯s direction, opening his arms to hug her.. However, before his hand could touch Paisley, she raised her foot and pressed it against his chest, putting a distance between them. Paisley crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him coldly. ¡°Bridger, I warn you again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If you get any closer and do anything bad, I will kick you out!¡± ¡°Paisley, what are you doing? Weren¡¯t we all fine before? Don¡¯t you like me kissing you? You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Paisley bent her knees, stretched her leg, and kicked Bridger hard. Bridger was directly kicked over. He stopped when he hit the table behind him. His back was hurting. He grimaced in pain. Bridger didn¡¯t know why this woman changed. She used to be gentle, but now she was like a stranger. ¡°I told you to shut up! Now get out of my room. If I don¡¯t call you, you are not allowed toe in!¡± Paisley coldly ordered as she stood there. ¡°I, he¡­¡± Bridger stood up straight and was about to curse. However, seeing Paisley¡¯s cold face, he swallowed back his words. Bridger could not afford to offend Paisley. He had not married her, and the Drew family¡¯s property was not in his hands. He could only endure her, and could only coax this capricious woman. As he thought of this, Bridger patted his body, got up from the ground, and put on that smile again. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯ll go out! Don¡¯t be angry. It is not good for your health! You should rx. I won¡¯t touch you. If you want something, just tell me, okay? Just treat this ce as your home.¡± Looking at his ttering appearance, Paisley only felt disgusted. She pulled a long face and watched him leave her room. ¡°Wait!¡± Hearing her voice, Bridger was very happy. He snorted in his heart. What are you pretending to be? Sure enough, it¡¯s her trick! He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paisley said coldly, ¡°Without my order, no one, including you, is allowed to enter this room!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Bridger bitterly closed the door for her and cursed in his heart. Paisley was alone in the room. She looked around and found that there were no cameras or listening devices. She was surprised. She was ustomed to guarding people and habitually. removed all kinds of dangerous devices. She was also surprised that the Palmer family did not put. these things in her room. What she did not know was that apart from Simon, the other members of the Palmer family had used their tricks to fight with their family members. On the contrary, they were not so guarded against the people outside. They wanted to marry Paisley and get the Drew family¡¯s money, but they never thought about Paisley¡¯s purpose. In this way, they wouldn¡¯t guard against her or install any surveince equipment. This saved Paisley a lot of trouble. She temporarily settled down. Standing on the balcony, she looked down. The house of the Palmer family was not small. It was not easy to find every room, let alone the secret passages, basements, secretpartments, and so on. Paisley thought, I could not search aimlessly like this. I should think of a way. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 499 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Caprice Miley was eating snacks downstairs. When she saw her soning down dejectedly, she guessed that he had been defeated. She asked softly, ¡°Paisley is staying here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Doesn¡¯t Paisley live with you?¡± ¡°Yes. Well?¡± Raising his head abruptly, Bridger frowned and looked at Miley. ¡°Mom, you also ¡°You silly boy, why do Iugh at you? I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± Miley slowly took a bite of cookies and said unhurriedly, ¡°You say that Paisley has fallen in love with you. I believe it. Look at you! You often go to ces of entertainment and have many girlfriends. Howe you can¡¯t even handle the things that you are best at?¡± ¡°If it goes on like this, even if one day you get the power of the Palmer family, can you manage it well?¡± Miley sighed and felt a little helpless about her son. Miley loved her youngest son the most. She was almost fifty when she conceived her little son. At that time, she hesitated but finally decided to give birth to the child. Her eldest son had been raised outside by her husband. She seldom met her eldest son. Therefore, they were not close. Other children were either dandies or rebellious. Only her youngest son satisfied her maternal love. Miley ced all her love and energy on her youngest son. Originally, she wanted to raise him and let him inherit the property of the Palmer family. However, her husband disagreed with her. Their eldest son passed away, but he insisted on passing the property to Simon. Miley thought this was outrageous. She argued with her husband, but she did not dare to go too. far. In this family, her husband had the final say. When he was about to die, he even called Simon to his side. If she did not know the secret, she would have won nothing. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t believe me? If Dad was not biased, why would I be like this now? I even need a woman. to support me by marriage.¡± Bridger was very depressed. He sat down beside Miley and could not help butin. Hearing that, Miley felt sorry for him. ¡°Alright, your father is wrong. He left a lot of things for you, didn¡¯t he? Have you put away the things I gave you before? Have you learned it?¡± ¡°What? Other than some strange words that you can¡¯t understand, there is nothing special. Even a map is better than that broken thing!¡± At that time, Miley gave it to Bridger mysteriously. He thought it was something good. Unfortunately, in the past few years, he could not understand it even after turning it over and over. He had flipped through it several times in the first two years. He even soaked it in water and roasted it with fire. He did not see anything special. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the end, he concluded that his father must have been lying to him. Therefore, he threw the book. away. ¡°Your father treated it like a treasure when he was alive. If I hadn¡¯t taken it away when he was in a coma, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch it. You might not understand it. There must be something secret hidden in it¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a great treasure. I¡¯m sick of hearing it. Mom, there is a great treasure in front of me now. That¡¯s Paisley. I have to take good care of Paisley.¡± Bridger grabbed a handful of melon seeds and turned his face on her. ¡°Mom, you are also a woman. A woman is a caprice. What does it mean?¡± Bridger was thoughtful. Over the past few days, Bridger felt that Paisley¡¯s temper was too strange. Sometimes, she was cold to him. Sometimes, she was gentle to him. Sometimes, she was like a ferocious tiger. Sometimes, she was like a cute little sheep. He felt that if this continued, he would be schizophrenic. Miley knew who he was talking about. She smiled and said, ¡°Women are always like this. Don¡¯t you. know that?¡± ¡°But she is too emotional. She is like¡­ She is like two people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She is not an ordinary person. It is said that Paisley is temperamental. To be honest, if not for the Drew family¡¯s good family background, if not for our family¡¯s special situation, if you are the master of our family, I would not have agreed to this marriage.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand a woman like her being my daughter-inw!¡± Miley shook her head and gently pped her hands. She dusted off some debris and took a sip of the tea. After a moment of silence, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Anyway, she is willing to marry you and also lives here. This means that she likes you. It is sometimes hot and sometimes cold. She may be so capricious because of her own identity. Wait for you¡­¡± After a pause, Miley thought for a moment and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you¡­do that thing?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bridger could not react in time and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Well!¡± Miley smacked her lips and knocked on his head, ¡°Why are you so stupid now? That thing!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Bridger suddenly realized. With a bitter face, he said, ¡°No! She¡¯s so fierce and cold. Just now, she warned me not to get too close to her. I even suspect that even if we get married, she won¡¯t allow me to touch her.¡± ¡°You silly boy!¡± Miley pped Bridger¡¯s leg heavily and shook her head. ¡°Why are you so obedient? Don¡¯t you know that all women are two-faced? Where¡¯s your experience of dating girls? No wonder he¡¯s caprice. After you have sex, she will rely on sticking to you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bridger was a little doubtful. Thinking about her cold attitude, Bridger couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Ha ha!¡± Miley smiled and got up to leave. Bridger stayed where he was and recalled his mother¡¯s words. He thought about his experience with girls in the past few years, but he felt that all the tricks seemed to have failed. Paisley studied martial arts and she was too strong. Bridger felt that he couldn¡¯t deal with her and he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of her. At the same time, in the room upstairs, Paisley also thought of a way. She opened the door and looked around. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°What can I do for you?¡± asked a servant who had received the order. ¡°Let Mr. Halpert¡­¡± After a pause, she looked outside and saw that the sky was still bright. She thought about it and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s fine.¡± Paisley thought, I need to choose a suitable time. It is not a suitable time now. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 500 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Reunion Paisley returned to her room and sent Bridger a text: ¡°Come to my room at nine o¡¯clock tonight. I have something to tell you.¡± Bridger was drinking alone, bored. When he received the text, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Bridger rubbed his eyes to make sure that he read it right. Then he was so excited that he almost jumped up! Bridger thought, Paisley just asked me not to approach her and not to enter her room, but actually she didn¡¯t mean that! Why not now? If Paisley wants to say something, she can say it now. She can say it downstairs. However, she asked me to go to her room at night. Obviously, she wants to date me. Bridger tried to control his excitement. Bridger thought, take it easy! Paisley is reserved. Since she has offered to talk with me, I will wait until nine o¡¯clock to see what will happen. Thinking of this, Bridger was no longer in a hurry. He poured himself a ss of wine and took a big sip. It was as if he had already been sessful. Bridger thought, Simon, I will pull you down from the position of the head of the Palmer family! Late in the evening. It was Simon¡¯s idea to invite his friends to have dinner in this western restaurant because it was quiet and not far from his vi. When Lisa arrived here with Ayres and Silvia, Simon and Javon hadn¡¯t appeared. After making a call to Simon, Silvia said, ¡°Let¡¯s order first. We can wait for them while we eat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± L¨ªsa nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are so busy that they don¡¯t even have time to take care of the child.¡± ¡°Then what about Ayres? You take care of him all the time. So how about you and Mr. Daniell?¡± Silvia paused for a moment and gave Lisa a meaningful look. §Ñ Lisa almost choked and quickly shook her head. She exined, ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! I have my own work. I just help to take care of Ayres temporarily. He has a nanny.¡± Silvia looked at Ayres and sighed. Silvia knew that Ayres¡¯s mother was crazy. If Ayres followed his mother, it would be terrible. However, Javon was too busy to care about Ayres at all. Silvia thought, if the parents decide to give birth to a child, they should take good care of the child and be responsible. ¡°I have grown up and I can take care of myself. In two years, I can help dad with his business.¡± Ayres said suddenly. Perhaps children would be more precocious living in such an environment. Although Ayres did not talk much, he understood everything. ¡°You are great!¡± Silvia smiled gently. ¡°Ayres is awesome. If Mr. Daniell didn¡¯t insist, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to follow me. He wants to do business with his father.¡± Lisa snorted softly, but she also felt pity for Ayres. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was heard. He quickly walked over, bent down, and held Silvia¡¯s shoulder with his hands. Then he gently kissed her cheek. ¡°Stop showing off!¡± Lisa covered her eyes with her hand and pretended to be jealous. ¡°So sweet,¡± Javon said with a smile. Javon and Simon came at the same time. It seemed that they came together. ¡°Are you well-behaved?¡± Javon asked Ayres. ¡°Yes,¡± Ayres said and nodded seriously. Javon smiled in satisfaction and sat down beside Ayres. Then Javon turned to Silvia and greeted, ¡°Ms. Austin, long time no see.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you and Ayres for a long time. I am really happy to see you.¡± Silvia said with a smile, ¡°Did youe with Simon?¡± ¡°Yes. I came here for business cooperation. I have something to talk to Mr. Palmer.¡± Then Simon coughed lightly and stopped Javon. Simon ced the hand on the back of Silvia¡¯s chair and said, ¡°Mr. Daniell came to discuss a cooperation case. Just as we finished talking at thepany, we came over together. The restaurant is close to the vi. It¡¯s convenient for you.¡± ¡°Well, we just talked about some business.¡± Javon smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Daniell, are you going to cooperate with Warin? Is it still about perfume? We had a good coboration on Marsis soapst time.¡± Silvia inadvertently made improvements to Marsis soap and it sold well. Later, she continued to develop new perfumes and essential oil, so she did not pay attention to them anymore. Hearing this, Javon hesitated. He nced at Simon and said with a smile. ¡°Not just about perfume. Our company has other businesses. Warin is also constantly innovating. Ms. Austin, are you interested in discussing the business?¡± Silvia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at doing business. I only know how to make. perfume.¡± ¡°Ms. Austin, you¡¯re too modest. You have already been well-known abroad now. Many young people like your perfume. Lisa¡¯s team stunned the audience because of the perfume you made.¡± Javon said. Hearing this, Silvia was a little shy. She said, ¡°Lisa¡¯s team is outstanding, too.¡± ¡°You are too modest. If Mr. Palmer didn¡¯t tell me that you are pregnant and he doesn¡¯t allow you to do it again, I really want to ce an order.¡± Javon said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mention that!¡± Simon said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Really? You can also order in advance. After I give birth to the child, I will make the perfume for Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! you first.¡± Silvia said with expectation. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind at all. But do you have to work so hard?¡± He looked at Simon mischievously. ¡°Of course! My wife doesn¡¯t have to worry about money,¡± Simon said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. I promise that you can continue after the birth of the child. Your health is more important.¡± Simon said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I can sign the order first!¡± Silvia said. Hearing this, Javonughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are not good at doing business.¡± ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t need to worry about orders. As long as you need, I guarantee that the orders will be numerous. Many people in our industry want to order your perfume. You should consider how to expand the scale of production.¡± Lisa said. They chatted happily. The reunion of friends was pleasant. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 501 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 501 Chapter 501 To Make Him Talk Looking at his watch, Bridger found it was nine o¡¯clock. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Bridger felt a little ufortable as he tugged at the buttons on his cor. For the sake of tonight¡¯s date, he dressed up meticulously. However, just as he was about to put on his tie, Litzy, who was passing by, nced at him, and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you want to go out for dinner? Why are you dressed so grandly?¡± Litzy was just joking, but her casualment set Bridger straight. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bridger wondered, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going out to participate in any grand event. Even if it is a date, I will date in my own territory. I¡¯m at home. The night lights were on, and Bridger and Paisley would be alone. Since Paisley asked Bridger out, she must have thought of what would happen in such an environment. However, she sent him an Invitation. Did Paisley mean what Bridger thought indirectly? With this in mind, Bridger pulled down the tie that had just been put on. He threw away the suit he had spent so much effort choosing and rolled up the sleeves of the shirt. Bridger looked in the mirror and unbuttoned the two buttons on his cor. He pulled the cor to the sides, revealing the skin underneath. He felt that he was quite sexy. Standing in front of the mirror, Bridger looked left and right. Then, he tilted his head and pulled at his hair twice. He felt quite satisfied. Bridger revealed a charming smile. Tonight, if things went smoothly, he would be able to take down Paisley. Then, Bridger would peacefully get married and take over the property owned by the Drew family. Later¡­ Bridger would take away all the wealth of the Palmer family and kick out Simon, whom he found annoying. It was such a beautiful future! Bridger couldn¡¯t wait to see it! After walking out, Bridger chose a bottle of good red wine. Then, he took two cups and a serving. of snacks. He put them on the tray and asked the servant to deliver them to the door of Paisley¡¯s room upstairs. Then, Bridger took the te and waved his hand to signal the servant to leave. Just as the servant was about to leave, Bridger thought for a moment and stopped the servant. Hel whispered, ¡°Without my order, no one is allowed toe here to disturb my conversation with Paisley. Do you understand?¡± The servant responded and left. Only then did Bridger rx. He cleared his throat in a low voice and pulled at his cor again. He was a little nervous. Paisley had practiced martial arts for many years, so her hearing was much more sensitive. She had noticed the movement at the door. When she heard that it was Bridger, she slightly rxed her vignce, but she did not open the door, waiting for Bridger to fall into the trap. When the door was knocked, Paisley nced at her watch. It was exactly nine o¡¯clock. Bridger was quite good at timing.. With a smile, Paisley shuffled over with her slippers and opened the door. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m here!¡± With one hand on the door frame, Bridger held the tray with the other hand and posed in a posture that he thought was cool. The moment the door opened, he raised his head and revealed a smile that he thought was bewitching. However, when Bridger saw it clearly, the smile on his face froze. Because after Paisley opened the door, she immediately turned around and walked into the room. She did not even look at Bridger or stop. Bridger only saw Paisley¡¯s back. Bridger was so upset. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Bridger chased after her and called out her name. He didn¡¯t even bother to pose as he hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very punctual? Did you call me here because you have something to tell me? Or ¡­ do you have something to do with me?¡± Following Paisley, Bridger hurriedly closed the door and trotted behind her. Paisley probably had just taken a shower. She was wearing arge sleeping robe, and the belt around her waist was tied up. One could tell her waist was slender. Because Paisley practiced martial arts all year round, her exposed calves were not slender. Instead, they were muscled and well-proportioned with fair skin. Seeing those, Bridger swallowed. Paisley walked to the desk and stopped. She picked up arge towel on the chair, grabbed her hair, and wiped it. She found it ufortable when her hair dripped after being washed. However, she hated drying her hair, so she only wiped it with a dry towel. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Bridger hurriedly put down the tray in his hand and went forward to help. However, Paisley leaned aside and avoided Bridger. She said coldly, ¡°No, thanks.¡± Bridger didn¡¯t get what he wanted. Hearing that Paisley¡¯s voice was so cold, Bridger would like to give up. However, when Bridger thought about his purpose and future, he endured it and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so cold to me? We will soon be husband and wife! It is too violent to dry your hair like this. It will hurt your hair. I will help you dry it.¡± ¡°No need!¡± As Paisley spoke, she had finished drying her hair. She raised her head, tossed her hair behind her head, and shook it. Some of the droplets that had not beenpletely wiped off scattered in all directions. Somended on Bridger¡¯s face. He raised his head and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath. It was so fragrant! Paisley felt that it was troublesome and a waste of time to take care of her hair, so her hair just reached her shoulder, not long. Paisley casually adjusted her hair before looking up at Bridger. Seeing him standing there with a resentful look on his face, Paisley suddenly realized why she called him over. If she showed such a cold attitude, it would be hard to make Bridger talkter. Paisley thought for a moment and handed Bridger the towel she had thrown aside. ¡°I don¡¯t like hairdryers. Use this to wipe my hair.¡± Seeing that the situation was turning around, Bridger was overjoyed. He quickly took the towel. He frowned when he touched it. ¡°This towel is all wet. I¡¯ll change it for you.¡± Paisley almost blurted out that there was no need for that. She thought about it and decided to let Bridger be. Paisley didn¡¯t say anything and followed him to find a dry towel. Standing behind Paisley, Bridger smoothed her hair, wrapped it in therge towel, and wiped it. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get sick when your hair is wet. I know that you are busy and have many things to do, but you have to take good care of yourself! I will be around. When we get married, you can leave some things to me. I can help you share the burden. You are a woman. Don¡¯t work too hard. Some things should be done by men!¡± Bridger said as he helped Paisley dry her hair. Paisley smiled coldly. How could she not understand what Bridger meant? Paisley was clear about what the purpose of this marriage was. To be exact, Paisley had seen. through Bridger. However, Bridger¡¯s family did not know what she wanted. They probably thought. that Paisley wanted the property of the Palmer family. How childish! Although the Palmer family had arge industry, in Paisley¡¯s eyes, the martial arts scripture was the most important. Paisley didn¡¯t reply. She closed her eyes and felt afortable feeling on her scalp. She said slowly, ¡°Bridger, the Palmer¡¯s house is quite big. Aren¡¯t you afraid of thievesing into such a big house?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 502 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 502 Chapter 502 The Price of Molesting Me Bridger chuckled and seemed to be a little proud of himself. ¡°Ms. Drew, you are looking down on me and my family. Yes, my family house looks no different from other houses and it just covers a bigger area. But the top securitypany in the country is responsible for our security system. ¡°There are cameras all over the vi, and all kinds of infrared rays and mechanisms. So, in terms of safety, you can rest assured. It is absolutely safe.¡± After Bridger finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°But if you don¡¯t like to live here, we can move out. Wherever you like, you can buy a house over there. You can do whatever you like. It¡¯s just about us, okay?¡± As Bridger spoke, his hands began to slide down Paisley¡¯s shoulders, past her corbone, and then. went down¡­ However, Paisley stopped Bridger in time. Holding Bridger¡¯s indecent hand, Paisley gave a smile. ¡°Really so good? ¡°But why did I hear that the Palmer¡¯s house was robbedst night?¡± Paisley asked, not waiting for Bridger to continue bragging. Bridger did not expect Paisley to know it. As soon as the news came out, it was immediately blocked. Only a few members of the Palmer family knew about it. The servants were told not to spread the news. But how did Paisley know it? Bridger didn¡¯t have time to think about it andughed dryly, ¡°You are very well-informed!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It was just a few little thieves, not worth mentioning, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Ms. Drew, you seem to care about what happened to my familyst night.¡± Bridger bent down and gently leaned against. Paisley¡¯s ear to test her attitude. Bridger did not know what Paisley meant by this. Did she want to cancel the engagement in a fit of temper, or was she dissatisfied? ¡°Oh?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and quietly kept her distance away from Bridger. ¡°Little thieves? Those little thieves can invade your top security system. It means they are not simple. In other words, the security system of your family is not as good as you said.¡± Bridger did not expect that what he said would embarrass himself. He was tongue-tied. Ha¡­ You are right. I also feel that this security system is not as good as they imed. I have contacted the securitypany. I n to cancel the contract with them and ask them to do you have any good suggestions?¡± Paisley had been waiting for Bridger to say this. She immediately turned around and looked at him. ¡°Due to our social status, we need to pay attention to safety. You know that the Drew family is a martial arts family. In this regard, I do feel that I can give you a better suggestion. Or perhaps, you can consider the security measures of the Drew family and rece those guards with my people.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Although Bridger tried his best to please her, he was not a fool. Bridger and Paisley had not married yet. Even if they were married, there would be some differences. If Bridger had taken control of the Drew family, it would have been fine. However, he had yet to do so. If Bridger allowed the Drew family to be responsible for the security system of the Palmer family, it would be the same asying his house wide open to the Drew family. Bridger wasn¡¯t that stupid. He wasn¡¯t close enough to Paisley. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Paisley turned around with a cold face. Seeing that Paisley was angry, Bridger hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°You got me wrong. How can I not believe you? Even if I don¡¯t believe anyone, I will believe you! However, I am not the one who has the final say in this matter. You know that my nephew is in charge of the Palmer family. Although I want to use your people, I have to discuss it with him!¡± Bridger rubbed Paisley¡¯s shoulders with both hands and spoke softly. Looking down from where hel was standing, he could see her delicate corbone and skin. Further down, he could not see anything. Paisley protected herself very well. Although she was wearing pajamas, she kept every bit of herself covered. Bridger gave Paisley a massage. He could feel that the skin under his fingers was tight due to her years of practicing martial arts. It was different from the soft touch of other women and the feeling of kissing her before.. Bridger remembered that when he kissed Paisleyst time, the waist he held in his arms was soft. When he thought of it, he would feel his body tighten. And now, although Bridger had physical contact with Paisley, he was inexplicably afraid. Bridger thought, no! It must be because we are too far away. When he thought of the kissst time and her lips, he felt excited. Bridger wanted to recapture the feeling. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Bridger bent down and blew into her ear. He saw that she wore diamond ear studs but not the ones he gave her. Bridger was a little disappointed. ¡°Where are the earrings I gave you?¡± he asked. Paisley subconsciously wanted to send Bridger flying with a punch. When she heard his question, she came back to her senses and cleared her throat. ¡°I left them at home. Precious things have to be stored well. Just like in your family, precious things will be put away. Even if thieves sneak in, they won¡¯t be able to find it and take it away, right?¡± Paisley wanted to probe, but Bridger did not notice. He heard that she valued what he gave her. Then he was certain that Paisley had feelings for him. Bridger thought, Paisley just likes to pretend to be aloof and reserved in front of me. But is what she said a disguised hint and invitation? With this thought in mind, Bridger turned his face and kissed Paisley¡¯s delicate cheek while saying perfunctorily, ¡°Of course. If precious things are put away, no one will be able to find them so. easily¡­¡± Paisley was delighted. She suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Where is¡­¡± In the next second, their lips pressed together. Paisley suddenly opened her eyes wide. She did not expect such a variable. With her martial arts. instinct, she should not have let Bridger be so close to her. No one could be so close to her. However, in order to get information, she endured the difort and forgot for a moment. Pressing his lips to Paisley¡¯s lips, Bridger was delighted that he achieved his goal and immediately held her shoulders. He kissed Paisley harder, trying to pry open her lips and probe deeper. Paisley¡¯s mind went nk. She had never tried this before. She froze there for a moment. But when Paisley felt the wet touch and Bridger¡¯s attempt, she came back to herself. The next second, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a scream, Bridger suddenly released Paisley and took two steps back. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. Bridger pointed at Paisley. His trembling lips were covered with blood. He spoke vaguely, ¡°Um¡­¡± Paisley looked a little proud. She pped her hands and stood up. Then she sneered, ¡°This is the price for molesting me!¡± What a lunatic! Bridger widened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why Paisley changed her attitude so fast. Sometimes, she was gentle, and sometimes, she was cold. Could it be that she had schizophrenia? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 503 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Let¡¯s Cancel the Engagement To Paisley, she was already showing mercy. She was disgusted with the intimate contact with a man. But thinking that there was something important she had to do, she could do nothing to Bridger now. So, it was just a small punishment. Bridger was caught off guard and got a bite on his lips. It hurt so much that he bared his teeth.. A tide of rage surged through him. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Paisley had intended to teach Bridger a lesson slightly. But hearing him scold like this, Paisley put on a long face. Her eyes became fierce, and she looked at Bridger coldly. Bridger was overwhelmed and scolded this. But when he saw her eyes, he could not help but feel regret. He was a bit scared. Paisley¡¯s eyes looked so terrifying. ¡°You know¡­ it really hurts!¡± Unconsciously, Bridger said in a weak tone and looked at Paisley with fear. He gasped and raised his hand to touch his lips. But the fear of pain stopped him. When he almost touched it, he put down his hand, looking awkward. The tension disappeared in an instant. When Paisley saw the cowardly man, her disdain reced anger. Bridger was really a loser! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Palmer family had hidden that thing well, she wouldn¡¯t have had to interact with him now. Paisley turned around and took a ss of cold water, handing it to Bridger. Bridger was puzzled. He looked at her with a face full of confusion and fear, as if she would ssh a ss of water on his face in the next second. ¡°Rinse your mouth, and it won¡¯t hurt so much,¡± Paisley said coldly. Although her attitude was cold, she didn¡¯t look as terrifying as she did just now. Bridger hurriedly took the ss and went into the bathroom. Just as he was about to pour it into his mouth, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look outside. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t put salt, did you?¡± Paisley was speechless. 1/4 ¡°You should know if I have salt in my room.¡± Shrugging her shoulders, she seemed to not answer his question. Bridger thought about it and agreed. There was naturally no salt in the bedroom. However, when the ss almost touched his lips, Bridger still felt a little nervous. He turned on the tap and emptied the water out of it. Then, he filled it again and rinsed his mouth. Paisley, who was outside, naturally saw what he had done. She watched him rinse his mouth with his head down. The water flowed. She let out a disdainful sneer, turned around, and no longer looked at Bridger. Instead, she walked to the door and looked around the corridor. There was nothing special about this vi from the outside. Paisley deliberately made an excuse to live in. At present, she roughly turned around and felt that it was no different from a normal vi.¡± However, on second thought, since it was something important, it must be hidden in important ces. Such arge family like the Palmer family would definitely have secret chambers or secret tunnels. For example, the Drew family was on an isted ind. It was said that there was very safe. However, there were stillplicated secret tunnels. It could not only guard against outsiders, but also against potential traitors in the family. Paisley pondered. If she wanted to find that thing as soon as possible, she would have to try to find clues from Bridger. Although Bridger was not the person in power of the Palmer family, he was the youngest son that Miley doted on the most. He was rtively stupid and could be controlled easily. Besides, he was also most likely to know the core secrets.. In the bathroom, Bridger naturally did not know what Paisley was thinking. He just felt that Paisley was more difficult to get along with than all the women he had met before. He looked up at the mirror. After being washed with cold water, his lips no longer hurt as much and gradually became numb. However, they were visibly swollen. It looked like he had got a lip job and they grew thicker. The clear marks made people know the reason why his lips were so swollen. Bridger rubbed his thumb against the corner of his lips and felt that he could not be so passive anymore! Turning off the tap, he strode out. When he saw Paisley standing at the door, he headed straight. for her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Obviously, Paisley also heard the movement. She turned her head and did not expect Bridger to Was he trying to trap her? Paisley nced at Bridger¡¯s arm and had intended to kick him aside. But she paused and then. sneered at Bridger. ¡°It seems that you want to suffer it again, right?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Unexpectedly, Bridger looked at her and suddenly asked this question. Paisley was stunned by his question. She kept calm and smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. Mr. Palmer, what are you trying to do?¡± She stood there, not moving at all. Her knees were slightly bent. If Bridger dared to say any harsh words in the next second, she would make him feel the pain that he would never forget for the rest of his life. ¡°Let¡¯s cancel the engagement. What do you think?¡± After pondering for a moment, Bridger spoke. He had a serious expression on his face and didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. Although what he did looked ambiguous, he was righteous at this moment when he said these words. Paisley, who was experienced, was also amazed by him and immediately froze there. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, let¡¯s cancel the engagement,¡± Bridger repeated word by word, indicating that he had not said anything wrong and that Paisley had not heard wrong. He was serious. A tide of rage surged through Paisley. She was furious. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Paisley was always the one who made choices. No one had ever dared to refuse her. Bridger was nothing! He was just the young master of the Palmer family in name, who did not even. have any power. If it were not for the fact that Paisley wanted to use him, he would not have had the chance to talk to her. Now, he even said that he wanted to cancel the engagement. How dared he! Even if it was just a deal and Paisley just wanted to use Bridger, Paisley thought she should have. the whip hand and the final say. It was not Bridger¡¯s turn to say this! ¡°Just because I bit you just now?¡± Paisley looked at the marks on his lips. For some reason, she thought of the strange feeling she had felt when Bridger pressed his lips against hers. It turned out that the temperature of lips was not only warm, it could also be hot. That strange feeling was something he had never experienced in the past twenty years. ¡°No, I did it for you.¡± Looking into her eyes, Bridger continued to say. Perhaps he had been slovenly and had tried to soften Paisley up for a long time. So, when he was poker-faced and spoke to Paisley with a serious face, Paisley was really not used to it. ¡°You did it for me?¡± Paisley unconsciously repeated, not understanding what he meant. Paisley, who had bent her knees, gradually rxed. She looked at Bridger in confusion, not knowing what he was trying to say. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 504 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 504 Chapter 504 What Does She Want? Bridger nodded with a serious face and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me and be with me, do you? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we cancel the engagement? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°When did I say this?¡± Paisley subconsciously looked away and said. She was not used to being stared at by him at such a close distance. Although she had never intended to marry him, she had never said such a thing. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but your performance told me that you are actually not satisfied, and you are not looking forward to marrying me.¡± With one hand on the door, Bridger kept a distance and looked at her face, saying helplessly, ¡°With your looks, figure, and wealth, there are countless people who want to marry you. So, I am really happy that you can choose me.. ¡°I have thought that even if you didn¡¯t like me that much, you would have a good impression of me at least. We had a good time together before. Besides, some of your actions¡­ made me feel that you have some feelings for me. But now, it seems that I might have misunderstood. I don¡¯t like to force someone. If you really don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s cancel the engagement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The cooperation between our families will not be affected. If you need any help, I will definitely do my best to help you. In any case, I hope you know that I want you to be happy!¡± After saying this, Bridger slowly lowered his arm andnded it on her shoulder, but he did not touch. He just paused for a moment. He seemed to want to touch her but hesitated. In the end, he did not touch her and retracted his hand dejectedly. He sighed and turned to walk toward the door. Words failed Paisley. Paisley was a little dumbfounded. She had never experienced this before. The people around her were either servants or family members. No one dared to do this to her. After coming of age, she had seen all kinds of men. However, those who wanted to get close to her were crippled and thrown out. Over time, even if someone tried to be close to her, they would be scared away by her murderous aura. As for Bridger¡­ Perhaps it was because the situation was special that Bridger had the opportunity to get close to her. Perhaps her guard was down, or¡­ perhaps no one had ever spoken to her like this. In short, when Paisley came back to her senses, she had already taken the initiative to grab hist wrist. ¡°Stop!¡± Bridger¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously stopped and stood straight. Although he did not turn around, Bridger secretly ridiculed his reaction. Paisley stopped him, which met his expectations. After listening to his sweet words, all women will be moved. But¡­ When Paisley stopped him, her words made him shiver. Even if Bridger did not turn around, he still felt intimidated. Bridger calmed himself down and secretly thought that he could not be so cowardly! Otherwise, he would be controlled by her for the rest of his life. How could he take over the Drew family¡¯s business? He slowly turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Bridger paused and saw that Paisley did not reject him. Then, he licked his lips, causing a burst of pain. He endured the pain and continued, ¡°I know you have your concerns, and I also know that people like us always cannot do what we want.¡± ¡°In fact, I know that in other¡¯s eyes, I am just a good-for-nothing with no real power. I am not good. enough for you. In any case, I hope that you can be happy.¡± As he spoke, Bridger smiled. Then, he said helplessly, ¡°I will let you go.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Paisley scolded fiercely, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? Do you think my marriage can be canceled so easily? I haven¡¯t even said this yet. It is not your turn to mention it! Let me tell you. Since we have been engaged, no one can cancel the engagement!¡± Although her tone was very fierce, her eyes were not as terrifying as before. There was even a bit of gentleness. This discovery brightened Bridger. He continued, ¡°If you are afraid of being criticized by others, I can¡­¡± ¡°I said, shut up! Who dares criticize me? Then he is getting himself killed!¡± Paisley tightened her grip on his waist. ¡°You too!¡± Bridger had intended to say a few more words. But Paisley tightened her grip, causing his body to involuntarily move forward. Then, Paisley pressed her lips against his again. Bridger was dumbfounded! What did she want? Paisley did not act as he had expected. She hated him so much just now and bit him badly. But now¡­ why did she take the initiative? Bridger was very puzzled. For the first time, he could not feel any joy in kissing. Paisley should be very inexperienced. So, she just pressed her lips against his hard. There was still a wound on his lips. The blood that had just been stopped seeped out again. Not only was it painful, but there was also the smell of blood. It was too strange! Before Bridger could decide whether he should push her away or endure the pain to take another step, Paisley¡¯s next move scared him. Paisley probably felt the smell of blood and even stuck out her tongue to lick it! Not only did she lick it, but she even sucked, causing his wound to hurt even more. Fuck! Paisley was abnormal! With such a thought in his mind, Bridger suddenly figured it out. Maybe Paisley liked to abuse others! Then if they really got married, he would have a hard time! Thinking of this, Bridger subconsciously pushed her away, feeling a little panicked. ¡°No, Paisley, don¡¯t do this!¡± Paisley was still indulging in the sweet blood. When she was suddenly pushed away, her eyes filled with confusion, and she didn¡¯t seem satisfied.. When she fought with others, she only smelled the smell of blood. But she had never tasted it before. It was a little sweet. The feeling of kissing was not as disgusting as she had imagined. This good-for-nothing man in her eyes suddenly had a little advantage. Compared to Paisley who had just begun to enjoy kissing, Bridger was not so good. His lips were in pain. What confused him more was Paisley¡¯s attitude. A second ago, she was so cold and seemed to want to kill him. The next second, she took the initiative to kiss him and suck his blood. Bridger¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He felt that he needed to calm down and think of a solution. He could not stay here any longer. ¡°We should¡­ calm down first!¡± After saying this, he almost fled helter-skelter. This time, Paisley did not stop him. She stood there and licked Bridger¡¯s blood on the corner of her lips. It was quite interesting! It seemed not bad to kiss a man. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 505 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Do You Miss Me? Bridger tossed and turned for the whole night and could not sleep well. He was thinking about how he should treat that crazy woman the next day. After struggling for a long time, he tidied up his clothes and went downstairs. But he only found his mother and sister, and he did not see the so-called crazy woman at all. The house was quiet, and everyone was eating breakfast while looking no different from usual. ¡°Where is Paisley?¡± He asked confusedly. ¡°How could Ms. Drew take a fancy to our family¡¯s simple meal,¡± Litzy said in a strange tone. Since yesterday, she did not have a good impression of Paisley. Although she did not like Silvia, Silvia lived outside and would not move to the Palmer¡¯s house. Litzy didn¡¯t have to meet Silvia on normal days. So it would not be a problem. But Paisley was different. Paisley had already moved in before she got married. And after seeing Paisley yesterday, Litzy thought that she was bossy and might put on airs. Miley was still alive. If one day Miley was gone, Litzy thought that Paisley would persuade her brother, who would never be promising, to kick her out. After thinking about it, Litzy felt that she should make ns for herself in advance. It was better to rely on herself than to rely on anyone. ¡°Mind your words,¡± Miley scolded softly before turning to look at her son. ¡°Paisley had something to do, so she left early in the morning. It is natural to be busy for a woman like her to run such arge family business. After you get married, you have to help her share the burden.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Bridger said as he went down the stairs. Just now, they were far away. Miley¡¯s eyes were not good, and she could not see clearly. Now that Bridger got closer, Miley saw the wound on Bridger¡¯s lips, which were so red and swollen that they looked scary. ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡± Miley asked in surprise. Bridger subconsciously raised his hand to touch his mouth. His face turned hot. Just as he was about to say that he had identally scalded himself, Litzy put down the bowl of porridge and snorted, ¡°Mom, do you want to ask about this? Some people were so enthusiastic yesterday that they couldn¡¯t wait to enter the house.¡± Bridger was speechless. He did not expect Litzy to see it. Litzy ignored Bridger and muttered to herself thoughtfully, ¡°Paisley looks so cold and arrogant. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a warm side to her. Bridger, as your sister, I think highly of you. But you have to remember that no matter how great the Drew family is, our family is not inferior to her family. You are equal. Don¡¯t be too good to her. ¡°She will take advantage of your kindness. You should be careful.¡± ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Bridger walked toward the door with his coat. Miley asked behind him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going out.¡± Bridger left the house after saying this. Bridger married Paisley only formercial benefits in the beginning. But now he was already very interested in Paisley. Paisley was sometimes gentle, sometimes overbearing, sometimes obedient, and sometimes. fierce. Bridger couldn¡¯t figure out how Paisley could have so many personalities, but this also made him feel particrly interested and excited. Silvia was in a particrly pleasant mood. She strolled outside for an entire morning before. returning home. It was rare for her to be so rxed. Ever since she was pregnant, Simon had restrained her a lot. Although Simon would not strictly. forbid her from doing something, no matter what she did, there would always be bodyguards by her side. It was quite troublesome. She joked that these bodyguards¡¯ fighting skills might not be as good as hers. Simon did not deny it, but he sent more people. Silvia knew that Simon was doing this to protect her, so she stopped arguing about it. She vaguely felt that since Zain came that day, Simon had be much more nervous, but Simon did not say anything, so she did not ask. Silvia hadn¡¯t been to the studio recently, and her skills had be rusty. Every day, besides taking care of those flowers and nts, she only watched shows out of boredom. Today, she went around the mall and found a few new products of essential oils. She felt that the smell was quite special, and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. So she nned to take it back and analyze it. The car turned a corner and was about to reach the door but was blocked in front of the door. A ck luxury car stopped in front while just blocking the door. The driver frowned and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are blocking other people¡¯s way?¡± The other party had no intention of moving, but it was obvious that someone was sitting in the car. This was intentional. Silvia¡¯s driver felt frustrated, and he honked the horn again. Silvia¡¯s bodyguards who followed her to protect her also became alert. It was intentional. Just as everyone was in a state of preparation for battle, the car suddenly moved and retreated. Then, it turned around and left. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. They had originally thought that such an enemy would The driver did not dare rx. He stopped for two minutes and could not even see the shadow of the car. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Crazy bastards.¡± The driver started the engine again and turned into the gate. Silvia nced in the direction where the luxury car disappeared. She felt that it was not that simple. In the car just now, it seemed that someone was sizing her up. It was just that she couldn¡¯t see clearly through the window. Everything was as usual. In the evening, Simon made a call and said that he would be backter. After all, at the end of the year, there were many things in thepany, and Simon was just responsible for the domestic businesses because Silvia was pregnant. He had already transferred the matter of foreign businesses to others, but work still had to be handled. Silvia did not mention the luxury car. Firstly, she felt that it was not a big deal. After all, the other party did not do anything, and she did. not know why the luxury car was there. Secondly, she did not want to add another matter that would distract Simon. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me tonight. Sleep early after dinner. It¡¯s cold. Is the room warm enough?¡± Simon asked gently. Silvia said with a smile as she tilted on the sofa, ¡°You live here, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know whether it is warm or not?¡± She held her hair with one hand. She hadn¡¯t cut it since she was pregnant, and the hair grew longer. ¡°I wille back as soon as possible,¡± Simon said with a smile. After several seconds of silence, Silvia thought that Simon had hung up and was about to hang up when she heard Simon suddenly ask, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Simon¡¯s voice was very soft. It touched Silvia. And Silvia instantly felt very warm and soft. She pursed her lips andughed. ¡°What do you mean byughing? Is that a sign of missing me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia muttered like a spoiled child, I miss you so much.¡± Simon smiled and said with satisfaction, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you in advance. Good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After hanging up the call, Silvia still smiled. But the room suddenly fell into darkness. All the lights went out in unison, including those in the courtyard. The entire room instantly fell into dead silence and darkness. The servants were stunned for several seconds before they cried out in rm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 506 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 506 Chapter 506 You Are Nothing In the darkness, Silvia felt a strong winding in her direction. She leaned back at an extremely fast speed and bent her waist to avoid the fierce palm wind.. Then, she stood up and took the other punch. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The person who attacked her was extremely fast, and the person¡¯s attacks were also very ruthless. The person was not an ordinary thief or kidnapper. After judging from these few moves, Silvial thought that the other party was much more powerful than the bandits who had kidnapped her in France. The other party seemed to have been prepared. And the person¡¯s movements were very fast. The person did not give Silvia any time to react. If Silvia had not practiced in the Austin family for so many years, she would have died at the beginning. There were fighting sounds. The two wrists were crossed, and the strength was evenly matched. It was difficult to determine the winner in a short time. At that time, the vi suddenly lit up. ¡°Power unit trip has been caused. For the time being, we¡¯ll use the backup power and try to repair it. Go and report¡­¡± The voices of the servants outside stopped abruptly when they saw the scene in the room, and then they screamed. When the lights turned on, everyone¡¯s vision became clear, and Silvia could see the person who had attacked her. The person was wearing a tight ck suit and a mask, so Silvia could not see what the person looked like. But judging from the other party¡¯s movement technique and figure, Silvia thought the person should be a woman. Compared to the maid¡¯s panic, Silvia was much calmer and asked calmly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Your skills are not bad,¡± the woman in ck said while sizing Silvia up with a cold gaze. It was indeed a woman¡¯s voice, but she did not hide her disdain. Using the word ¡°not bad¡± meant that she did not take Silvia seriously. That was right. In Simon¡¯s private vi, with such a perfect security system, the woman could sneak in to silently sabotage Silvia and sneak attack Silvia. She was not an ordinary person. ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with you.¡± Silvia curled the corners of her lips. This sentence caused the expression of the ck-clothed woman to change greatly. She withdrew her hand and attacked again. ¡°Quick, call the police.¡± The servants were in a panic. No one dared go forward. They only provided housekeeping services. They had never seen this scene before. They were all stunned. ¡°Quick, call Mr. Palmer,¡± someone shouted again. As Silvia continued to fight, the woman in ck suddenly stopped and jumped back while putting a distance of about 32 feet between them. ¡°Today is not the day to count. Let¡¯s fight another day. With that, the woman ran out. ¡°Quick, stop her.¡± It was a mess outside, but how could they stop this woman? They watched helplessly as the woman jumped and disappeared. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, the thief escaped,¡± the servant thought it was a thief and shouted in panic. ¡°Hurry up and call the police.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Silvia raised her hand. Herposure and calmness calmed the hearts of the others a little. They were not as flustered as before. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, it¡¯s a call from Mr. Palmer¡­¡± Someone from the other side handed over the cell phone. Silvia sighed and picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°A thief?¡± Simon asked straightforwardly. He couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, with the security of the entire vi, how could ordinary thieves sneak in so easily? That could mean that the security arrangements were decorations. So the person who could enter was not simple, and the only person he could think of was that person. ¡°It¡¯s not a thief. But it¡¯s fine,¡± Silvia said softly. She didn¡¯t want Simon to worry. ¡°Really?¡± After a pause, Simon said again, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Silvia rubbed her temples and said with a frown, ¡°See? I can still stand here and talk to you properly. It¡¯s indeed fine. The guy has already left, don¡¯t listen to the servants¡¯ blind anxiety. You know, they are used to making a fuss.¡± Originally, the servants were ordinary people. With the indoctrination that Simon usually gave them, if Silvia had any difort, they would inform Simon immediately. Silvia¡¯s matter went first. And her safety andfort were the most important. Usually, even when she went down the stairs, someone would help her. Now that the servants saw a ¡°thief¡±ing in and fighting with Silvia, they were worried about Silvia. On the other end of the call, Simon also sighed, ¡°Are they making a fuss out of nothing, or are you making a big deal smaller?¡± Silvia understood Simon, but thetter also understood Silvia. To share Simon¡¯s worries and not let him worry, Silvia would always report the good news and not the bad news. ¡°I am fine.¡± After pondering for a moment, Silvia continued softly, ¡°I fought with the other party. I feel that she should only be testing my fighting skills as if she knows that I know how to fight. I think that she might be from a martial arts family. She has no malice.¡± ¡°You fought with that thief?¡± Simon¡¯s voice rose in an instant. Silvia subconsciously took the cell phone away. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡­¡± Before Silvia could finish speaking, the other side had already hung up. Well, Silvia should have thought of it earlier. In less than twenty minutes, Simon appeared at home. He held Silvia¡¯s hand nervously and looked. Silvia up and down. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Are you ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to carry Silvia up horizontally. Silvia didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°Stop. I¡¯m fine. Seriously. Look, I¡¯m not injured at all. You¡¯re right in front of me. Just take a look.¡± Silvia stopped Simon while preventing him from being agitated. Simon frowned and carefully looked up and down. There were indeed no injuries, but he still said, ¡°There are no external injuries, but it does not mean there are no internal injuries. It is better to go to the hospital for a check-up.¡± Silvia was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to make Simon calm down. ¡°Simon.¡± Simon was supposed to be a cold and aloof president. He should be cold and indifferent. Why was he so considerate tonight? ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you continue to do this, I¡¯ll move out immediately and not live here anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Why move out? Isn¡¯t it more dangerous to move out? Where do you live if you move out? Go back to the Austin¡¯s ce? That won¡¯t do. Okay, we won¡¯t go to the hospital. If you¡¯don¡¯t. want to go, then don¡¯t go,¡± Simon said nervously. Silvia shook her head helplessly. She knew that Simon could only calm down when she got angry. They sat down together. Simon looked at her with a worried expression. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll call a doctor to check youter. Is that okay?¡± It turned out that Simon didn¡¯t listen to Silvia¡¯s words. After sending the servants away, the couple went back to their room andy on the bed. Simon. held Silvia¡¯s hand and gently ced it on his chest. Only then did he feel a little relieved. His heart pounded when he heard that the ¡°thief¡± had sneaked into his house and that Silvia wast fighting with the ¡°thief¡±. Although he knew Silvia¡¯s fighting skills and knew that ordinary people would not be able to hurt. Silvia, knowing was one thing, and being nervous was another. He could not control himself and would be afraid that Silvia would be hurt in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rest assured.¡± While raising her other hand, Silvia gently traced the outline of Simon¡¯s face with her finger andforted Simon. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 507 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 507 Chapter 507 The Scripture ¡°Did you see who it was?¡± The surveince cameras at home had been destroyed, and it was obvious that the other party hade prepared. Simon felt unhappy. For the first time, he felt a crisis. Silvia shook her head. ¡°It was a woman. But her face was covered, and I felt that I didn¡¯t know her.¡± Simon could guess who this person was and pondered for a while. ¡°Are you not injured? Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± While pretending to be angry, Silvia raised her hand and poked Simon¡¯s forehead. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The other party was very fast and ruthless, but I felt that she didn¡¯t want to hurt me. Maybe she just wanted to test me. ¡°I guess it might be someone from a martial arts family. Do you think it¡¯s¡­ Silvia hesitated for a This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. moment because she was not very sure. ¡°Paisley.¡± Simon calmly said the name. Now that things hade to this, there was no point in hiding it from Silvia. It would increase the danger if Simon didn¡¯t tell Silvia. It was better to just say what he knew, and he could still discuss countermeasures with Silvia. ¡°This name sounds a bit familiar.¡± Silvia nodded slightly. All these years, Silvia had been focused on her perfume research. She had left the Austin family for a few years. She did not know much about these ancient martial arts families, so she just felt that this name was familiar, She could not remember the specific person. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Drew family is now the heir to the family. She will soon be Bridger¡¯s wife and my aunt,¡± Simon said slowly. ¡°Aunt?¡± Silvia sat up, feeling very surprised. Aunt¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded and sat up as well. He took a nket, ced it on Silvia¡¯s back, and tightened it. ¡°She¡¯s engaged to Bridger. The wedding should be about the same time as us,¡± Simon said. ¡°Why did she attack me?¡± After some thought, Silvia didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°If she wants to test me, she cane to me openly.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for ¡­ the scripture.¡± The more Silvia listened, the more she felt it was mysterious. Silvia was even more confused. ¡°Scripture? What is that?¡± This matter seemed to be much more serious than she thought. ¡°Not just a scripture.¡± After a pause, Simon stopped talking, turned over to get out of bed, poured a cup of water, and took a few sips. He held the cup and thought of what Zain had said to him earlier. His expression became even more solemn. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t want to tell you about this.¡± ¡°You should tell me.¡± Silvia sat there quietly and looked at him. ¡°I know,¡± Simon nodded and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold. And she could destroy our surveince and security systems. This woman is indeed not simple.¡± ¡°The people from the ancient martial arts families either have been decadent and have no real talent or havepletely disappeared. To be able to make a name for themselves in such a big environment and be famous, they must have some real ability.¡± Silvia felt that she didn¡¯t have. much ability, so she didn¡¯t continue to practice her martial arts. For martial arts, it was more about talent. But Silvia¡¯s interest was more in the perfume. ¡°Yes, but Paisley is very ambitious. She was the one behind the scenes when the incident happened to the Austin family.¡± ¡°You mean¡­. Twin Killers?¡± Silvia frowned and quickly remembered what had happened back then. Although Gordon was delusional and had schemed a lot, someone was manipting him behind. his back. Back then, Silvia had told Zain about it, and Zain promised to investigate. Later, Silvia was too busy with too many things, so she put this matter aside and didn¡¯t ask much. So Paisley was the master of Twin Killers. ¡°She wanted to manipte Gordon to get the power of the Austin family and then used him as a puppet. Right?¡± Simon nodded. ¡°She should have nned this. But she failed to notice that even a person like Gordon would be unwilling to be manipted by others. She used Gordon to obtain the power of the Austin family, but Gordon was also using her to seize power. It was just that they all miscalcted and underestimated Zain¡¯s and your strength.¡± ¡°My strength? I did nothing,¡± Silvia said with a blushed face. She felt that she had only done some small things that she could do. The one who had turned the situation was still Zain. In terms of business, she thought that Zain was indeed more skilled. And she thought that Zain was the most capable head of the Austin family. ¡°I can see your ability,¡± Simon said with a smile as he gently stroked Silvia¡¯s head. Silvia shook her head awkwardly. ¡°No, you said the scripture just now. What scripture is it? Although I left the Austin familyter, I have never heard Grandpa mention any scripture since I was young.¡± Could it be that some scriptures were only passed down to men but not women? Silvia wondered if only Zain had it. ¡°It belongs to my family, not your family.¡± When Silvia heard Simon¡¯s words, she opened her eyes wide. ¡°Your family? But¡­ your family is¡­¡± The Palmer family had been in business for generations while working hard and trying to expand their territory through generations. Their business empire was extremely powerful, but no one had heard of their aplishments in martial arts. And it was not an ancient martial arts family, so what kind of scripture could make Paisley so interested? ¡°There is indeed no one in our family who practices martial arts, but there is indeed a martial arts. scripture. I am not very clear about the details of this matter, but I know that there is such a thing. I think that she must havee for this.¡± There was something Simon did not say. He felt that the reason why Paisley was engaged to Bridger was probably for this scripture. But what kind of scripture was it that made Paisley+ather pay the price of her life? Was it worth it? Or was engagement or marriage just a pretense? Was it true that Paisley wanted to take that scripture from the Palmer family? ¡°Where is that scripture?¡± Silvia asked hurriedly. But she then exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want that scripture. I am just curious if she took it away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± while shaking his head, Simon said. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you one thing. Two days ago, the old house of the Palmer family was stolen once, but it didn¡¯t lose anything valuable. I think it might be rted to this matter. On the second day of the incident, Paisley moved in.¡± The amount of information was too much for Silvia to digest for a moment. She paused for a while before saying, ¡°What? How many more things are you hiding from me? How many more things. didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Simon sensitively detected Silvia¡¯s displeasure. He quickly squatted down, looked at Silvia, and said, ¡°No, I swear there is no more. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was worried that you would think too much. It would affect your health. And I don¡¯t want you to deal with Paisley.¡± Simon pursed his lips with a grim expression. He knew that Paisley wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. So it was impossible to guard against such her. He did not want Silvia to deal with Paisley, but Paisley directly came to their ce. ¡°What a fool, Silvia suddenlyughed. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 508 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Let Me Handle It When Simon heard Silvia¡¯sugh, he instantly understood. How could Silvia be such a petty person? She was just teasing Simon. While looking at Silvia¡¯s joyful expression, Simon grabbed the back of her head and kissed her lips. It was a long and solid kiss. In the end, both of them were panting, and the heat of their bodies rose rapidly. Ever since Silvia was pregnant, Simon had been very careful about sex. He stopped any intimate behavior, including kissing. In his words, desires should be restrained. Otherwise, they would be hard to control. But this time, it was obvious that both of them were on the verge of losing control. ¡°Simon¡­¡± Silvia called out his name in a hoarse voice. This hoarse voice added a bit of charm to it and was very alluring. Simon raised his hand and used a finger to block Silvia¡¯s lips. He stopped Silvia from speaking again. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself. While looking at Simon¡¯s controlling appearance, Silvia felt both funny and distressed. She blinked. and suddenly stuck out the tip of her tongue to gently lick Simon¡¯s finger¡­ Simon quickly withdrew his finger, and then he looked up with anger. This reckless little woman was still seducing Simon. Did she not know how harsh this test for at man was? ¡°You are so naughty.¡± Simon¡¯s thumb pressed hard against Silvia¡¯s lips. He suddenly stood up and released Silvia¡¯s hand at the same time. His actions caught Silvia off guard while causing Silvia to be unable to react in time. Silvia opened. her eyes wide and looked at him hesitantly. Silvia saw him turn around and walk straight into the bathroom. Then, the sound of water sshing could be heard from inside. Wasn¡¯t it a little too much for Silvia to tease Simon like this? After listening to the sound of water for a while, Silvia thought that Simon had no intention of bathroom door¡­. Simon stood under the water with his back to Silvia. His sturdy back showed perfect lines. His muscles were distinct, and the water slid across his body while making Silvia feel hot. When Simon heard the voice, he turned around. There was much more than a hint of desire in his eyes as he looked at Silvia. ¡°Are you sure you want me to have you tonight?¡± he said in a hoarse voice. The water flowed down from the top of his head to his hard hair and long eyshes, and the water sshed down in all directions. Silvia blushed and her heart beat fast. She hurriedly put the dry towel on the shelf at the side. ¡°You¡­ The water is cold, soe out soon.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly retreated and closed the bathroom door. Her heart was pounding. She covered her chest with one hand. Even when she was fighting with Paisley, her heartbeat was not as fast as now. She had been married to Simon for a long time, and there were times when they were very intimate. But every time she saw Simon¡¯s body, she could not control her heart. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a sound came from the bathroom door. Simon came out from the inside, and he was just wrapped in a dry towel. It felt cold. Silvia shrank back. Simon realized it and walked over to pick her up. ¡°What¡­¡± Silvia let out a soft cry, but she was already ced on the bed and covered up with the nket. Silvia opened her eyes and looked at Simon. She saw that Simon only tucked the nket away and did not do anything else. Her exposed hand was also gently picked up by Simon and put into the nket. Simon said, ¡°Although there is a heater in the room, you must pay attention not to catch a cold. Tomorrow, I will ask them to heat the heater a little more. Now, go to sleep.¡± When Silvia touched Simon¡¯s finger, she felt that Simon¡¯s hand was cold. It could be seen that Simon had taken a shower with cold water. She felt a sense of guilt. It was inappropriate to make Simon take a cold shower in this kind of weather just because Silvial had a moment of fun. Just as Simon was about to withdraw his hand, Silvia grabbed his hand. Simon raised his eyebrows and shrugged. ¡°How about¡­¡± Silvia bit her lower lip and blushed. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Simon was stunned. How could he not want to do it? He hugged Silvia to sleep so many times, but he had to suppress his animal impulse. It was a kind of torture for him, but for the sake of Silvia¡¯s health and the health of the child, he had to control himself. Although Silvia said it very directly, her gaze quickly moved away. She looked shy and astringent. Simon smiled and lowered his head to kiss Silvia¡¯s forehead. Then, he kissed Silvia on the cheek. Finally, he kissed Silvia¡¯s lips. But it was just a gentle kiss, and Simon quickly stopped kissing. Silvia opened her eyes and looked at Simon. ¡°Fool girl. We have a lifetime of time. Now, for your health, these are not important. Understand?¡± Simon said softly. ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia replied softly. ¡°Good night.¡± Simon kissed Silvia¡¯s forehead again and got up to put on some clothes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°I still have something to deal with. You go to sleep first.¡± After some thought, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I will not hide it from you.¡± While nodding her head, Silvia thought of Paisley. ¡°Then Paisley¡­¡± ¡°She tested you today, so she shouldn¡¯t being recently. At least not in a short period. Her purpose is for the scripture. I¡¯m not sure if she has other purposes. I will handle this matter.¡± Simon paused. And then he added, ¡°Before that, don¡¯t confront her head-on. Even if you can protect yourself, you don¡¯t have to fight a crazy woman.¡± In Simon¡¯s eyes, Paisley was crazy. For a scripture, Paisley could even bet her marriage on it. She never thought about the results. After she married Bridger, what should she do if she couldn¡¯t find the so-called scripture or if it was just a legend? But there was another possibility. She had no intention of making such a marriage, and it was just a pretense. She would solve the scripture matter before she got married. Simon thought that he should personally meet Paisley. The vi of the Drew family¡­. Paisley sat on the sofa while revealing half of her shoulder. Her coat was only half worn. There was a small bruise on her smooth shoulder, and the air smelled of ointment. Her face was dark and gloomy, and the entire house seemed to be in an extremely depressing aura. The servants retreated after applying the ointment for her, and the servants did not dare speak at all. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was afraid that they would be victims the moment they opened their mouths because Paisley was in a bad mood. Mallory had been hiding behind the door for a while. She had been watching carefully and did not daree out, but she was unwilling to go back. She had been cooped up in her small room for the past few days, but she had been nervous. She never had such a feeling before. She could stay in her room for months. This time, just a few days. had passed, but she was already impatient. She kept thinking about the man¡¯s face, the way the man kissed her, and the man¡¯s breath and strength. She knew that all of this did not belong to her, but she could not help but think about it. She thought that she must be crazy. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 509 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 509 Chapter 509 You Go Back Although Mallory curled up in a corner, with Paisley¡¯s years of practicing martial arts, she still could find Mallory. ¡°Get out there!¡± Paisley shouted. Then a small and thin body staggered and shed out. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Mallory was scared. With just a nce, Paisley felt very bored. She couldn¡¯t understand why there was someone in this world who looked exactly like her but was so weak. This made her feel humiliated. ¡°Come here!¡± Paisley took two deep breaths to calm down, and then she ordered. Mallory obeyed her order out of habit. She walked in front of Paisley and stopped. She only shrugged her shoulders and lowered her head, not daring to look at Paisley directly. Mallory just stood there. Paisley looked at her from head to toe. When she saw the gauze wrapped around Mallory¡¯s earlobe, her eyes paused. She remembered the matter of the earrings two days ago and a trace of difort shed through her heart. ¡°Does your ear get better?¡± Although her voice was stiff, her tone was at least concerned and inquiring. This made Mallory feel ttered. She suddenly raised her head and nced at Paisley. Her eyes were panicking. She lowered her eyes in fright. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t make decisions on your own!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mallory replied softly. When she said that, Paisley suddenly thought of the future. Originally, ording to her n, she would let Mallory rece her to marry Bridger. As for what happened afterward, she did not think too much about it. She only thought about the scripture and did not care about Bridger at all. She even felt that if Mallory reced her to marry Bridger, she would avoid many problems. She could concentrate on martial arts and focus on strengthening the family. But these days in the Palmer¡¯s ce, she had unconsciously changed her mind. Thinking about Bridger, Paisley felt that he did not seem as annoying as she had imagined. Even that kiss made her subconsciously reminisce about it. Bridger¡­ GAP When Paisley thought of this, she turned to look at Mallory and thought, when Mallory was with Bridger, did he kiss her or did they go further? When Mallory saw Paisley getting closer and closer, she was getting more and more panicked, and her heart was beating fast. When Paisley stood in front of her, her heart almost jumped out of her throat. ¡°Paisley¡­¡± Mallory stammered and trembled. Paisley reached out her hand to pinch Mallory¡¯s chin, and then forcibly lifted it up, forcing her eyes. to look up, and then looked at Paisley. ¡°Did he kiss you?¡± Paisley suddenly asked as she rubbed Mallory¡¯s lips with her thumb. Her voice was very soft, but her gaze was very sharp. Mallory was startled. She did not expect Paisley to ask this question. After she reacted, her cheeks slowly turned red. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Paisley sneered. She got the answer from Mallory¡¯s reaction. Paisley thought, damn it! He is indeed restless! Paisley was even a little angry that Bridger could not tell the difference between her and Mallory. She thought, is Mallory so simr to me? Other than the face, she isn¡¯t simr to me at all. Her temper, character, and ability are all inferior to mine. Why can¡¯t Bridger distinguish us? ¡°Ah!¡± Mallory didn¡¯t expect Paisley to suddenly exert strength. Her lips stung and she cried out in rm. Tears filled her eyes in an instant and she looked lovely. ¡°Do men all like your weak appearance?¡± Staring at her, Paisley suddenly felt that this face was very annoying/even if it was exactly the same as hers. She suddenly released her hand and turned around. ¡°Tomorrow, you return to the Drew¡¯s home!¡± The pain on Mallory¡¯s lips had not subsided yet. When she heard this, she looked forward in shock and couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Paisley?¡± Mallory thought, Paisley asked me to go back!. But I don¡¯t want to go back! Although Mallory didn¡¯t want toe before, aftering here, she slowly found that she didn¡¯t want to go back at all. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the ce like a cage. She didn¡¯t want to be imprisoned on that ind again. She didn¡¯t want to live a sneaky life without a name and identity. Here, at least she could asionally go out shopping, breathe fresh air, and also have something. that belonged to her. There was also her Bridger here. She secretly called him this in her heart, feeling that this was a small secret that only belonged to them. Even Paisley did not know. Just like he called her Mallory. That was one of the few sweet things she had. But now Paisley asked her to return to the Drew¡¯s home, and then she would have to leave here and leave him. However, she did not want to leave! ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave?¡± Paisley turned around and stared at Mallory, her eyes full of scrutiny. Facing her questioning gaze, Mallory did not dare to say much. She thought, if Paisley knew that I fell in love with Bridger, what would she do? Mallory swallowed her saliva carefully and whispered, ¡°No. I¡¯m just curious. Have you finished your business? Will you go back with me?¡± ¡°Since when is it your turn to meddle in my affairs? Paisley said angrily. ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just worried that if I go back, it will be inconvenient for you when you need me.¡± After some thought, Mallory slowly said, ¡°Where I should stay, it¡¯s all up to your need.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Paisley¡¯s anger slowly subsided when she heard the words. Most importantly, what Mallory said was also reasonable. What Paisley just said was blurted out in a moment of impulse. As long as she thought of Mallory. being intimate with Bridger, she would feel very unhappy. However, what Mallory said was not wrong. Here, Paisley not only had to face Bridger but also the Palmer family. There were some other matters and asions that she needed Mallory to help her to deal with and resolve. Paisley had already gotten used to having Mallory by her side for so many years. She thought, if suddenly ask Mallory to go back, in case I need her, it will not be convenient to call her back. In the past, no matter where we went, we were together. If I suddenly let her go back alone, the risk of being discovered on the way is also high. Thinking of this, Paisley could not help but hesitate. ¡°Paisley, I will listen to you. If you don¡¯t let me out, I will note out. I will do whatever you ask me to do!¡± After so many years, Mallory knew Paisley very well. Seeing that she hesitated, Mallory continued, ¡°I was born for you!¡± Thest sentence struck Paisley¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips. ¡°Really?¡± Although it was an interrogation, she had slowly believed Mallory¡¯s words. ¡°Paisley, I am alive because of you. With your protection, I can live well andfortably. I am very happy to be able to do things for you!¡± Mallory said word by word. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 510 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Don¡¯t Beat About the Bush Paisley stared at Mallory for a while, and her eyes softened a little. Paisley raised her hand and gently patted Mallory¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay. You¡­¡± A servant came and interrupted Paisley, ¡°Ms. Drew, you have a visitor. He says his family name is Palmer.¡± ¡°Palmer¡­¡± Paisley pondered. She nced at Mallory and saw thetter¡¯s eyes glow. It was a fleeting moment, but Paisley didn¡¯t think her eyes deceived her. She thought, ¡°Mallory has fallen in love.¡± Paisley changed her mind. She said to Mallory, ¡°Go back to your room first. Don¡¯te out without my orders!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mallory wasn¡¯t surprised. She pressed her lips and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Mallory turned toward the basement and scurried away, disappearing at the corner. After she turned the corner, Mallory couldn¡¯t help slowing down and looking back. Was it him? ¡°Bring him in.¡± Paisley was still wondering if it was Bridger or Simon. She sat back down and asked the servant to tidy up the desk and bring a new pot of coffee. When the coffee was served, Simon entered the room. Paisley felt a little disappointed at the sight of him. She said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Paisley nced at the corner leading to the basement out of the corner of her eye. Although she couldn¡¯t see anyone, she could sense someone was there. ¡°Hello, Ms. Drew,¡± Simon said in a clear voice. Mallory was hiding in the dark. She paused and quietly poked her head out. Her eyes darkened ¨C when she saw the visitor was a stranger, not Bridger. She left secretly. Sensing that Mallory had left, Paisley curved up the corner of her mouth and looked at Simon, pulling herself together. ¡°Mr. Palmer, wee. What has brought you here?¡± ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯m here to give you a wedding gift.¡± Simon smiled, and a box appeared in his hand. The box was square and made of wood, Paisley¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s kind of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± He went up to hand the box to her. However, Paisley did not take it. She tilted her head slightly, beckoning the maid on the side to take the box. The maid took the hint and went up to take the box. Simon did not refuse and naturally handed the box over. He said smilingly, ¡°Ms. Drew, you¡¯re skilled enough. Do you have to be so cautious?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be too careful. I think you can understand it, considering our identities.¡± Paisley smiled faintly, but her eyes were cold. Simon continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open the box? Perhaps you will like the gift.¡± Paisley took a scrutinizing look at Simon and smiled. ¡°How do you know what I want?¡± wife¡¯s ¡°Ms. Drew, didn¡¯t youe to my home for this? What, you were bold enough to test my skills, but you don¡¯t dare to open the box?¡± Simon had put the cards on the table. He knew Paisley had attacked Silvia. However, Paisley did not intend to admit it. She chuckled and said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Palmer, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Did you say I tried to test your wife¡¯s skills? When did I go to your home? Do you mean the Palmer¡¯s house? I¡¯m going to marry your uncle, and it¡¯s not surprising that I went to your home. Speaking of that, I¡¯ll be your elder.¡± Seeing that Paisley did not admit it, Simon did not press on. His gaze fell on the box. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see after you marry into the Palmer family. Ms. Drew, why don¡¯t you open the box? Are you afraid that I did something to the box? Or do you hate my gift?¡± Paisley looked at Simon. It was the first time that Paisley looked closely at the strong man in the legend. In fact, Paisley did not treat Simon as an opponent. Martial arts were the most important thing to her. She had been obsessed with martial arts since she was a child. She did not care much about her family business. The Drew family wouldn¡¯t have prospered if her father hadn¡¯t expanded the business. However, Paisley thought it was stupid of her father to give up martial arts for business. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t gifted in martial arts. The Drew family used to rank third in the world of ancient martial arts, but it lost its glory because the family didn¡¯t make any progress. Paisley wished that she could develop the martial arts of the Drew family and restore its reputation in the world of ancient martial arts. She wanted the world to know that the Drew family. was the best in martial arts, and the other families should be her followers. Thinking of this, she looked at the box with different eyes. Simon said it was the gift she wanted. Could it be the thing she was thinking of? Paisley narrowed her eyes slightly and directly took the box from the maid. She opened the box. There was a book inside the box. It was wrapped by a piece of brocade cloth. Paisley¡¯s breathing quickened. Her heart pounding, Paisley quickly took away the cloth. It was a book, but not the one she craved. It was a book on literature. A book on literature? Paisley was utterly disappointed. She had expected something much better. She abruptly raised her head and red at Simon angrily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her reaction didn¡¯t surprise Simon at all. He raised his brow and said, ¡°What, don¡¯t you like the gift, Ms. Drew?¡± ¡°I heard that you were very interested in my library and books. I also learned that you had read many books since you were small. You also read all the books on martial arts. There aren¡¯t any books on martial arts at my home. I thought it over and guessed you might need this book.¡± ¡°It is said that people who practice martial arts value morality the best. No matter what martial arts they learn, they think the mental cultivation method is important. Literature can bring peace to your mind, and I think the book suits you the best.¡± Simon sounded sincere. He didn¡¯t seem to tease Paisley, but she got angry. ¡°Are you fooling me?¡± Paisley crumpled the book in her hand. Simon said with feigned surprise, ¡°Fooling you? Not at all. I¡¯m sincere. It seems you don¡¯t like the gift. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll take it back.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to take the book. Paisley withdrew her hand and dodged. ¡°Simon, don¡¯t beat about the bush. Get straight to the point. Looking at her angry face, Simon stopped smiling and turned solemn. ¡°This is what I want to say to you. Get straight to the point. Tell me honestly what you want. You don¡¯t have to y the small tricks.¡± Simon¡¯s words were blunt. Paisley sneered, but she was not as angry as before. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re so generous, can you lend me the books on martial arts that your family cele 3/4 ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. Our family has never collected any books on martial arts. We don¡¯t practice ancient martial arts. How can we have this kind of thing? ¡°You sound generous and sincere, but you hide the books from me.¡± Paisley snorted coldly, her eyes suddenly turning icy. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t change your mind until forced.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 511 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Still Deny It? Right after Paisley said that, she turned one hand into the shape of a w and attacked Simon. She was extremely fast and she was aiming at Simon¡¯s neck. Her attack looked fierce but she didn¡¯t use full strength actually. Paisley just wanted to know Simon¡¯s strength, so she didn¡¯t use her full power. But even so, she was very confident in her own martial arts level. She had practiced martial arts for many years and won countless battles. Therefore, although this attack was a test, she never thought she would miss it. But¡­ She really missed it! Paisley looked at her hand. Her mind went nk. She had no idea how Simon left her attack range. Did he move? Or didn¡¯t? Paisley wasn¡¯t sure. She just saw him standing there with a light smile. Paisley suddenly felt he must be mocking her and his smile was actually a sneer. ¡°You are lying to me!¡± Thinking like this, she was even more certain that Simon was lying to her. Simon was indeed a martial arts practitioner! In this case, the Palmer family must have the tradition of practicing martial arts secretly. So the scripture must exist. In the ancient martial arts world, the Palmer family was never known. However, Paisley could tell that Simon was a powerful one since he could avoid her sneak attack. She wanted the scripture. even more! Since Paisley¡¯s first strike missed, she prepared her second one after she came back to her. senses. The first miss made her a lot more serious now, and she also took out her real strength to attack Simon. She turned her hand, which just missed hitting Simon. Then she rushed to Simon with her palm. She looked fierce, but this wasn¡¯t her real purpose. She turned her other hand into a fist and punched his abdomen. Simon still looked calm. He blocked her palm that was aimed at his face with one hand. His body moved to the side in a strange way, avoiding the punch on his abdomen. Then, his palm slipped to her wrist. He grabbed her wrist and flung it. Paisley was in terror when she found that her body was flying out of control. She hurriedly stepped on the ground to control her body. Their fight knocked many things in the sitting room to the ground. Everything was in a mess, but nobody dared toe to deal with the mess. In fact, Paisley had faced a lot of challenges in the past. Sometimes, she took the initiative to provoke others. And there were people who came to seek revenge. Such things weremon to see, so the servants were used to it. They wouldn¡¯te out at this time. They would onlye out to clean the mess after the fight. After several rounds of fights, they looked equally matched. But the way Paisley looked at Simon had changed. She maintained a calm expression on her face, but she knew very well in her heart that if this continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. She never expected Simon to be so difficult to deal with. Not only was he terrifying in business, but his physical strength was also powerful. All along, she had never taken Simon seriously. In fact, she did not take any men seriously at all.. She felt that she was born strong and was not inferior to men. However, such a strong man like Simon did appear. Simon looked calm and wore a smile when he fought. But now, he was no longer smiling and his eyes turned sharp. Looking at her, Simon put away his casual expression and said seriously, ¡°Ms. Drew, I have no intention of fighting with you. I only came today to bring you a message.¡± ¡°What?¡± Paisley took a deep breath and said coldly. She forced herself to maintain a calm expression and asked without any hesitation. ¡°If you want to fight me or test me, feel free. I¡¯m okay with that. Don¡¯t harass my wife. Otherwise, you will pay the price.¡± Paisley finally realized why other people found Simon terrifying. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to love your wife so much.¡± With a light scoff, Paisley seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°However, now that things havee to this, are you still going to deny the existence of the scripture? I never expected the Palmer family to have a world-top scripture!¡± ¡°As I said, the Palmer family does not have any martial arts scripture,¡± Simon repeated. His voice was soft but firm. ¡°What? You have learned it. You still want to deny it?¡± Paisley was angry and anxious. She was angry that she could not defeat him. She had understood that she was no match for him. Simone came to tell her not to mess with Silvia, or he would show no mercy to her, right? Paisley was annoyed. What she dreamed of having was right in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t get it. Simon had learned a top martial scripture, yet he refused to admit it. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. The Palmer family never had anything to do with the ancient martial arts world. We never mean to get involved. Your path is yours. It doesn¡¯t mean that every martial arts practitioner had to follow your path. And there are countless scriptures in the world. How many can you find and how many can you learn?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give up as long as I am still alive!¡± Paisley gritted her teeth and said angrily. ¡°Up to you.¡± Simon turned around. He knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my words. Don¡¯t mess up with my wife again!¡± With that, he left. Paisley red at his back until he left. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. Then she rxed. She suddenly felt blood surge up in her chest and she spat out blood. ¡°Puff. Kaff, kaff, kaff¡­¡± Bridger saw this scene when he entered the door. He was stunned. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He cried out in rm and rushed over to support Paisley. Paisley, who was coughing violently, did not have time to ask him why he was here. She just coughed fiercely. ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Bridger never thought that he would see such a scene when he came and was at a loss for what to do. He looked left and right, not knowing what to do. ¡°Get me a ss of water,¡± Paisley said weakly. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Bridger looked around and did not know where to get water. ¡°Someone, someone! Prepare a ss of water!¡± he shouted. Paisley was speechless. She sat weakly on the sofa, her body half-leaning against it. She was a little tired and a little frustrated. She was very dispirited. Seeing that she did not speak, Bridger did not know what he should say, ¡°How did you get hurt? Who hurt you? I will definitely not let him go! Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you!¡± Such kinds of words sounded very perfunctory. Paisley nced at him. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She grabbed Bridger¡¯s neck and pulled him close. ¡°Tell me which bastard hurt you¡­¡± Bridger was caught off guard. He felt that his neck was held and he rushed forward uncontrobly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 512 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 512 Chapter 512 What¡¯s He Thinking? Bridger didn¡¯t know how to fight. Besides, Paisley had a sneak attack, so he wasn¡¯t prepared for it. Because of the impact, he was thrown toward her. ¡°Ouch!¡± His nose hit Paisley¡¯s mouth hard. The two of them both felt pain. Paisley felt his lips numb because of his nose bone and his teeth. Bridger felt a lump in his throat and almost burst into tears. ¡°Paisley, what are you doing?¡± He covered his nose and struggled to stand up. Tears were rolling in his eyes, but he tried his best to hold them back. This woman was so strange and unpredictable. If it weren¡¯t for her, he would definitely get angry. ¡°You aren¡¯t a martial artist?¡± Letting go of her hand, Paisley confirmed what she was thinking. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just now, she thought that since Simon knew martial arts and was good at fighting, maybe the Palmer family was a hidden ancient martial arts family, and their people might know martial arts. So she tested Bridger¡¯s martial arts. Obviously, he was a martial artist! He might be pretending, but with her martial arts skills, she could still tell that Bridger didn¡¯t have any internal force at all, and his breath was not as steady as that of a martial artist. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t one. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not! The Palmer family is not a martial arts n like yours!¡± He touched his nose and couldn¡¯t helpining. However, in his mind, he was thinking, if I knew martial arts, I would have already taken you down. There was no need for me to be afraid of you and to tangle with you like this? Of course, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but he still coaxed her, ¡°Paisley, what¡¯s wrong with you? By the way, you haven¡¯t told me who hurt you. Don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t fight, my family in Washington can¡¯t be underestimated. I will definitely find that person out and bring him on ropes in front of you, at your disposal!¡± He thought Paisley was testing whether he knew martial arts or not for this, so he promised confidently. Even if he didn¡¯t know how to fight, he didn¡¯t care about it. In this modern era, martial skills were useless. Martial artists worked for bosses. As long as he had money, he could do anything! ¡°Really?¡± With a snort, Paisley took the water from the servant and took a sip. The smell of blood in her mouth faded a little, which reminded her how strong Simon was. She had learned martial arts for so many years, and the number of real injuries was very few. She had been injured more seriously than this before, but the guy who hit her was also seriously injured. But this time¡­ Obviously, Simon was much stronger than her, which was terrible. He was difficult to deal with. If he was with Silvia, Paisley really had no chance of winning. No way! After so many years of learning, she thought she was almost invincible in the world, and there were few opponents. But she did not expect that there was really a stronger guy than her. Bridger was still trying his best to prove himself. ¡°Paisley, trust me. No one dares to bully you. By the way, do you know who hurt you? In Washington, who dares to hurt my woman?¡± ¡°Will you really help me take revenge?¡± Paisley asked as she sat up straight and put down the ss. It was rare for her to talk to him in such a low voice. Bridger was stunned for a moment. When he came to his senses, he nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure. Who dares to hurt my woman? Paisley, tell me who that guy is. I¡¯ll tie him up and cut him into pieces to avenge you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Simon.¡± She licked the blood on the corner of her mouth and said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s him! How dare he¡­¡± Bridger was so excited that he continued to show his loyalty and sincerity with a bright smile on his face. He didn¡¯t realize what he was talking about until he was in the middle of the sentence. ¡°Who? Who did you say?¡± He suspected that he had misheard. ¡°Simon, your nephew! What? You don¡¯t want to hurt him?¡± In a leisurely tone, Paisley put her hands on his shoulders, staring at him as if she was examining his sincerity from the bottom of her heart. ¡°It turns out that what you said just now is really a lie to me. I thought you were different from other men, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same.¡± ¡°Forget it. I was wrong!¡± She sighed, put down her arms, stood up, and was about to stand up. ¡°Wait, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Bridger panicked. He reached out his hand and pulled her back to sit down. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Who did you say? Simon? It¡¯s Simon from the Palmer family. Not another Simon? Are you sure?¡± ¡°What? Can they have the same face with the same name?¡± Paisley nced at him angrily and said, ¡°Or, there are many Simon in Washington. They have the same name, and they look exactly the same. Or do you have many twins in your family?¡± Bridger was rendered speechless. ¡°How ¡­ could he?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t believe me!¡± Paisley pretended to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. But Paisley, you¡¯re a martial arts master. You¡¯re really good at fighting. I¡¯ve heard of your brilliant skills, and I¡¯ve also seen that. Simon¡­¡± He paused for a moment and said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not that I underestimated him. Although he has learned some skills, he can¡¯t hurt you like this, right?¡± At first, she thought Simon was no match for her. But Bridger didn¡¯t seem to know it at all. Paisley looked at him and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know that Simon can¡¯t fight? Don¡¯t you know that your family is not a hidden ancient martial arts family? Aren¡¯t you practicing it secretly with a peerless scripture?¡± Bridger couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Paisley, what are you thinking about? What are you thinking about? The hidden ancient martial arts? Do you think there are so many ancient martial arts families in the world? It¡¯s true that we have been doing business for generations, and it¡¯s true that our business is very big, but as for martial arts¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help smiling and shook his head as if it was a big joke. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t know, or it was not what she thought. But if what Bridger said was true, then how could Simon be such a powerful martial artist? And how could it be said that the Palmer family had a very powerful martial arts scripture? ¡°You just said that Simon has learned some boxing skills. What does it mean? Who did he learn it from? When and where did he learn it?¡± The serious look on her face made Bridger stop joking. He asked curiously, ¡°Did Simon really hurt you? Why ¡­ did he hurt you? Is it because of me?¡± Paisley was rendered speechless. What¡¯s he thinking? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 513 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Does Simon Want to Marry You? ¡°Answer my question!¡± Paisley said impatiently. Seeing that she was impatient, Bridger said in a hurry, ¡°I just care about you! Simon was sent to learn some self-defense skills when he was a child, and I don¡¯t know exactly where he was sent. At that time, my father sent him there. As for age, he was only seven or eight years old. I don¡¯t remember. But don¡¯t worry. He just learned some basic skills. I don¡¯t think his martial arts skills can bepared with yours. ¡°You were injured. Did he use hidden weapons or y dirty tricks? He can¡¯t beat you!¡± He also felt that Simon couldn¡¯t defeat Paisley. After all, Paisley was from a real ancient martial arts family with a good reputation. If Simon could easily hurt her, then he could control her! Bridger was racking his brains. He even doubted whether Paisley¡¯s skill was as good as it was said to be, or if they were just exaggerating it.. She¡¯s just a woman. No matter how good she is, she¡¯s not invincible, he thought. He nced at Paisley from the corner of his eyes and wondered if he could subdue her. He had been afraid of her since he was intimidated by her before. If he was not so afraid, would he be able to beat her? Although Paisley didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, her keen intuition told her that something was wrong with his eyes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. I don¡¯t want to know so much. You can leave now!¡± Paisley stood up. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Bridger grabbed her wrist and put his arm around her waist, trying to hold her and make her sit on hisp. He wanted to kiss her, and on the other hand, he could also see how strong she was. However, as soon as his fingers touched her waist, she turned around and twisted his fingers. His hand that was about to hold her wrist was also turned in another direction. Now one of his hands was twisted backward, and the other was pressed in front of him in a strange posture. His fingers were almost broken. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Tears were about to fall from Bridger¡¯s eyes. He regretted having made such a decision just now! Now he understood the differences in strength between him and the woman in front of him. She was injured, but she could still suppress him so valiantly. If she was not injured, it would be more terrible! His scalp tingled at the thought of it. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do too much, or his hand would be broken. ¡°Paisley, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t hurt you. I told the truth. How can you do this to me? My hand is almost broken. Let me go! Let me go!¡± He stuttered, and his face was distorted in pain. Holding his hands, Paisley leaned forward and leaned against his head. ¡°Bridger, I know what tricks. you are ying. I advise you to stop thinking about it. Otherwise¡­ I promise you won¡¯t have your hands next time!¡± After saying that, she let go of Bridger¡¯s arm. As soon as she let him go, he turned around and rubbed his hand hard. It really hurt so much that his tears fell down. He felt both pain and anger. Thinking that he would be with such a tough woman and that he would be tortured all his life, his previous interest in her was immediately gone. She was too moody! Last second, she could talk to him gently, and the next second she could turn over and break his neck. He felt that he couldn¡¯t stand such a woman. ¡°What did I do to offend you?¡± As he blew on his fingers, Bridger said, ¡°Okay. If it¡¯s Simon who hurt. you, I mean, if it¡¯s really him, then I¡¯ll take the me for him. After all, he¡¯s my nephew. Anyway, he¡¯s my nephew, which can¡¯t be changed. Just take it as I apologize to you for him. ¡°But Paisley, we¡¯ll be a couple. We¡¯re family. Simon doesn¡¯t get along well with me. Did hee to threaten you because of me?¡± He thought about the reason why Paisley was angry. And if she was really hurt by Simon as she said, then why did Simon hurt her and why did hee here? Was it possible that¡­ An idea urred to him. He asked, ¡°Paisley, does Simon want to marry you?¡± Paisley asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°He must be jealous that I¡¯m going to marry you. If I join hands with you, his status will be unstable, so he wants to take you away from me! He has been robbing me since childhood, taking away my father¡¯s love, taking away the inheritance of the Palmer family, and taking away everything. That¡¯s not enough for him. I really can¡¯t stand it this time!¡± Paisley was rendered speechless. ¡°Did he hurt you because you didn¡¯t want to marry him?¡± The more Bridger said, the more he thought so. ¡°He has gone too far! Don¡¯t worry. I will get justice for you!¡± He said angrily, stood up, and was about to go out. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After walking a few steps, he still didn¡¯t hear Paisley stop him. As he was about to leave the door, she still didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn around to look at her. ¡°Paisley?¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Raising her eyebrows, Paisley said carelessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to avenge me and get justice for me? I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± She put her arms around her chest and sat down slowly. She acted as if she was watching a good show. She didn¡¯t mean to dissuade Bridger. Since he had said so, Bridger gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just wait!¡± This time, he really turned around and left. Paisley smiled coldly, with the corners of her lips turned on. Before she came here, she had known about the Palmer family. She was also very clear that Bridger could not hurt Simon at all. He could only argue with him at most. But since he said so, she would let him do it. Otherwise, he would think he could easily fool her. She recalled what Bridger had just said. Simon had begun to learn martial arts when he was a child, but he shouldn¡¯t have learned it longer than her. He didn¡¯t know who his teacher was. It was really shocking that he could be so good now. She was more eager to get the scripture! She must get what she wanted! She was so concentrated that she didn¡¯t notice that Mallory had alreadye out. She hid in the corner and looked at them, clenching her fists. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 514 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Can¡¯t Lose When Simon received Miley¡¯s call, he was having a meeting at thepany. The new project and the overseas expansion needed to be reported. He didn¡¯t intend to answer it at first, but his phone. was projecting data analysis, and he was interrupted as soon as the call came in. After hanging up the phone, he ended the meeting as fast as he could and then went to his office to call back. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Miley asked aggressively. ¡°I¡¯m in thepany.¡± It sounded like Miley was in a bad mood. ¡°Get back!¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Now!¡± After a pause, Miley added, ¡°Take your wife with you.¡± Before he could refuse, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t take her with you, I¡¯ll ask someone to pick her up. What? Your wife is pregnant, so will she be the queen? I can¡¯t see her?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Simon pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her on the phone. ¡°I see.¡± He guessed that it might have something to do with Paisley, but he didn¡¯t know what she told Bridger and Miley. In fact, he didn¡¯t care. An hourter, Simon¡¯s car slowly drove into the Palmer¡¯s old house. Miley was sitting upright in the hall, holding her crutch tightly in her hand. Obviously, she was waiting for him. Bridger was sitting next to her, whispering something. Miley didn¡¯t look good, while Litzy was. standing aside with a smile as if she was just an onlooker. ¡°Grandma.¡± Simon stopped and looked around. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nap today?¡± ¡°Nap?¡± Miley questioned at once. ¡°I think you want me to sleep for a long time and never wake up, right?¡± didn¡¯t ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t? Who dares to say that you did, Mr. Palmer? I just said a few words, and you refuted me immediately. Then why didn¡¯t you think about whether you did the right thing when you hit a girl?¡± Sure enough, it was this matter! Simon raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It seems that you have admitted it. You really did it!¡± Bridger jumped up. When Paisley said that, Bridger was dubious. After all, Paisley was good at fighting. Could Simon really hurt her? But now it seemed that Simon admitted it. Was it really him? No matter how he did that, Paisley was his fianc¨¦e. Before they got married, she was hurt by his nephew. If the news spread that he couldn¡¯t even protect his woman, he would be looked down on! ¡°It¡¯s just a small fight. If Grandma thinks it¡¯s a fight, then just take it as a fight!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But Ms. Drew also hit me.¡± Miley¡¯s nose almost twitched. ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s a girl. What can she do to you? She¡¯s also your uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You are her future nephew. How can you hurt her? You, go to apologize right now!¡± Her crutch hit the ground heavily, indicating that she was very angry now. ¡°Did she get hurt?¡± Simon knew the situation. After all, he knew what he should do. Originally, Paisley wouldn¡¯t get hurt, but she was an arrogant woman. In order to win him, she used all kinds of killing moves. When he dealt with it, he would inevitably hit back a little more. It was normal for her to be hurt by his internal force. It seemed that she had snitched on him. He thought that a strong-minded woman like her wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Did she want to use the elders of the Palmer family to put pressure on him? ¡°She was badly hurt and spat out blood!¡± Bridger roared. Then he turned his head to look at Miley. and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you see that our house is a mess? The table has been kicked over. Paisley spat out a lot of blood, and she is still recovering. If she hadn¡¯t learned martial arts, she would have already been killed. At that time, they will say that there is a murderer in the Palmer family, and the reputation of our family will be ruined by this asshole¡­¡± Bridger turned to look at Simon and happened to meet his eyes. Bridger swallowed and said, ¡°The reputation of our family for so many years will be ruined!¡± Miley¡¯s face darkened. When she heard that the reputation of the Palmer family would be ruined, her eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°Listen. Listen! Simon, don¡¯t you admit your fault? I don¡¯t care why you did it, whether it¡¯s apetition or anything else. Anyway, now that you hurt your future aunt, you should apologize. Otherwise¡­ ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to threaten him. After all, Simon was in charge of the Palmer family, and she couldn¡¯t control him anymore, but she was not reconciled. Especially when she looked at his face just like his mother, she felt as if she was beingughed at by her daughter-inw who she didn¡¯t like. So what if she didn¡¯t like her? Simon still controlled the Palmer family. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t call me Grandma. I don¡¯t have a grandson like you!¡± This was the only thing she could say. ¡°Grandma, are you trying to remove me from the family?¡± Simon said calmly. Miley said awkwardly, ¡°Whatever you think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I think. Grandma, if you really want to remove me from the family, you have to invite all the elders of our family toe here and argue in the hall. What on earth have I done. wrong? Why should I have to be removed from the family? This is not something that can be decided by Grandma¡¯s words.¡± It was a big deal to be removed from the family. He also knew that Miley was just threatening him. She didn¡¯t dare. He just deliberately said that. Miley was speechless. ¡°Simon, is this how you talk to your grandma?¡± Seeing that Miley was choked, Bridger immediately scolded, ¡°Now we are talking about the problem of you hurting others. Paisley is a weak woman, and she is your aunt. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for hurting her? You did the wrong thing!¡± ¡°Bridger, you are wrong!¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t argue anymore. If you don¡¯t admit your fault, I will consider calling the police to deal with this matter,¡± Bridger said coldly. No matter how afraid the police station was of the power of the Palmer family, it was the Palmer family who sued Simon. The police would deal with it. And if the news got out, others would criticize Simon. ¡°First, Paisley hasn¡¯t married you. Since you haven¡¯t gotten married yet, she is not my aunt. Second, Paisley is not a weak woman. Many men are defeated by her. Well, in apetition, she may lose. This is a normal thing. Why can¡¯t I win her?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 515 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Don¡¯t me Me Bridger didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. Yes, there were always winners and losers in thepetition, and it was normal for people to get injured in thepetition. Moreover, Paisley was indeed not a weak woman. Bridger didn¡¯t believe it that much when he said it himself just now. Now Bridger was silent. At this time, Litzy, who was leisurely drinking coffee and watching them, said unhurriedly, ¡°Simon, you¡¯re wrong. When did Paisley want topete with you in martial arts? Besides, when did you be so powerful in martial arts? Your grandma and I don¡¯t seem to know it.¡± Her words were like enlightenment. Bridger suddenly came to his senses and immediately asked. ¡°Yes! Yes! When did you learn martial arts? You are so powerful. Why don¡¯t we know? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°It was Grandpa who took me to learn martial arts. We didn¡¯t hide it from you. It was just that no one cared about it. As for what I want to do?¡± Simon nced at Bridger, and his eyes were as sharp as knives. ¡°Bridger, how did my other uncles die? Why did they die? Don¡¯t you know why I practice martial arts?¡± Being stared at by him, Bridger was flustered and stammered, ¡°I¡­ How do I know?¡± After saying that, she realized that something was wrong and immediately said angrily. ¡°What do you mean? The death of my brothers has nothing to do with me. I was only a child at that time! And why does your practice of martial arts have things to do with me? What we are talking about. now is where you learned martial arts and who you learned martial arts from. It¡¯s too cruel for you to hit her so hard!¡± As he spoke, he seemed to have found the key point and became excited. ¡°Yes! Tell me who you learned it from! Back then, Dad took you to learn martial arts only because you were weak. He wanted you to get strong, but not bully people. How could you hit a girl? Your grandpa won¡¯t be happy with this!¡± Bridger¡¯s eyes lit up. Grandpa was the most important person in Simon¡¯s heart. When his grandfather was alive, he only listened to his grandpa. Hearing him mention his grandfather, Simon frowned. ¡°You have no right to use my grandfather to suppress me!¡± ¡°Am I qualified?¡± Miley snapped, ¡°Bridger is right! Your grandfather has spoiled you for so many years! I have told your grandfather that before, but he pitied you for losing your father at an early age and doted on you very much. However, you didn¡¯t show any respect to me. You didn¡¯t even care about me! You haven¡¯t listened to me since you were a child. I don¡¯t me you for this, but now you are getting more and more arrogant. You have kicked out your family in thepany, not to mention getting married without my permission. Your wife. That woman¡­¡± Speaking of this, Miley suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, I asked you to bring your wife back. Where is she?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t feel well.¡± Simon didn¡¯t tell Silvia at all. Since he knew it was not a good thing toe. back, he didn¡¯t want her toe here. ¡°Okay, okay! What did I say?¡± Miley was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Rolling her eyes, she said, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn! Old man, open your eyes underground and see your grandson. He just pissed me off¡­¡± Tears streamed down Miley¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t do that!¡± Bridger said, and then he shouted at Simon, ¡°Look at how angry you have made your grandma. Simon, now you don¡¯t take us as elders anymore. You beat your aunt and pissed off your grandma. You argue with us and don¡¯t allow us to stay in thepany. Great job!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± a sudden rebuke came through, and the sound was so loud that even Miley, who was crying, was shocked and stopped crying. She looked at him with her eyes wide open, not knowing why he suddenly lost his temper. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Simon was a resolute man. However, he still didn¡¯t want to go too far in front of the elders of his family. However, these people were going too far now.. In recent years, they wanted to take action. He quietly kicked out all the hidden dangers in the company. Originally, if Bridger was honest, he was willing to let him stay in thepany. However, Bridger was brainless and selfish. He made a mess in the branchpany after a short time, so he could only kick Bridger out and just give him some bonus for easy work. But they were not satisfied. Now they relied on their age to suppress him. He could no longer bear ¡°I¡¯m the descendant of the Palmer family. You are older than me. But don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also the ruler of the Palmer family. Have you forgotten the rules of our family?¡± He looked at Miley with burning eyes, ¡°Grandma, when Grandpa was alive, did you also contradict him like this? When Grandpa was the ruler, did you also ask him to listen to you? Did great grandma also have many requirements for you?¡± Miley was rendered speechless. She was old and chose to forget a lot of things. She had never been criticized by her mother-inw, so she had always been carefree in the Palmer family. Until¡­ She didn¡¯t like Simon¡¯s father¡¯s wife at all. That woman came from an ordinary family which was far inferior to the Palmer family, but she was very beautiful. Simon inherited his mother¡¯s good appearance, which made her dislike Simon. Although he was her grandson, she always saw that woman in him. Later, her son died at an early age. She was very sad. She med all the faults on that woman, and she couldn¡¯t like her grandson anymore. Later, she gave all her love to her younger son. Seeing that her husband had given all his power and wealth to her grandson, whom she didn¡¯t like, she even hated Simon a little. Now she felt a chill down her spine when she was questioned by Simon. She was a little afraid of him as if she had seen her husband in the past and dared not say a word. ¡°Today, I will stand here and listen to your mandment¡¯ because all of you are surnamed Palmer and are members of the Palmer family. But if anyone dares to go too far, don¡¯t me me for exercising my power as a member of the family!¡± Simon said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 516 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Maybe Not a Palmer Perhaps it was because Simon¡¯s aura was too strong that it intimidated everyone else and stunned them on the spot. It was not until a long time after Simon left that Miley came back to her senses and howled, ¡°What kind of sin have Imitted?¡± Bridger said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Simon is just an ungrateful brat. You didn¡¯t just find out today. Simon is not like the rest of the members of the Palmer family! Simon is not close to us at all. I have said that the Palmer family cannot be handed over to Simon, but Dad does not listen! Now, he does not even care about you!¡± Every word that Bridger said was like a thorn that pierced into Miley¡¯s heart. Miley hated Simon so much, but Miley couldn¡¯t do anything. When Simon¡¯s grandfather was still alive, Miley argued with him so many times. Miley wanted to entrust the Palmer family to her son. There was no reason to skip her son and directly give it to her grandson. However, Simon¡¯s grandfather was stubborn. After all, the Palmer family was Simon¡¯s grandfather¡¯s, so his words were of great importance. In the end, thepany and the Palmer family fell into Simon¡¯s hands. Originally, Miley thought that Simon would more or less care about her opinions since Miley was Simon¡¯s grandmother. Regardless of anything else, Miley was still Simon¡¯s grandmother. However, Simon was not that obedient. Simon did not care about how others looked at him. Only when Miley mentioned Simon¡¯s grandfather, Simon would be a little more polite to her. And now, it was useless even to use Simon¡¯s grandfather as an excuse. What did Simon just say? Simon said he was not going to hold back anymore. What else did Simon want? Could it be that Simon wanted to drive Miley out of the Palmer family? Miley was so angry that her entire body was trembling. On the side, Litzy said gently, ¡°I agree with what Bridger said. I have the same feeling.¡± ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Bridger did not even know what he had said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that Simon doesn¡¯t look like a member of the Palmer family.¡± After a pause, Litzy walked over to support Miley and whispered, ¡°In fact, when Simon was young, I felt. that he was not like a Palmer. Simon did not look like my brother. As for Simon¡¯s disposition, it was even more different. My brother is a generous person. He has always been gentle and honest, but when you look at Simon, Simon does not look like him at all!¡± Litzy¡¯s words made Miley ponder. Miley lowered her head thoughtfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t Simon just like his mother, who was from a poor family?¡± Bridger spat and said hatefully, ¡°My brother refused to listen to you and insisted on marrying that woman. As expected, he brought a scourge into the family. Our family was so harmonious in the past. Look at how the Palmer family. has be over the years. Also, my other brothers might have been killed by the bad luck brought by that woman!¡± At the mention of that, Miley looked grim and scolded Bridger in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!.¡± Although Miley said that, she looked doubtful. It was not that Miley had not repeatedly thought about the death of her two sons over the years. Miley felt so painful that she poured all her love into her youngest son. It was not that Miley had not thought that there was anything suspicious about their deaths, but Miley¡¯s husband was still alive at that time. After the investigation, it was said that there was nothing suspicious. It was an ident. Miley didn¡¯t believe it, but Miley didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of her husband. Miley watched her husband be haggard day by day. Now that the old things were brought up again, Miley felt a lump in her throat. Litzy said, ¡°Yes, even if that woman didn¡¯t kill them, nothing good happened to our family ever since she was married into the family. Simon has been hiding his abilities. No one knew that Simon. could fight like that. I also don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching tricks has Simon used on Dad. Is there anything else that Dad gave Simon that we don¡¯t know?¡± Litzy¡¯s voice had always been soft and calm, but when Miley heard her analysis, Miley felt that it was very reasonable. Miley said with hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Although your father is biased towards Simon, he never hides anything from me. You can be assured about this.¡± ¡°You may say that, but did you know that Simon was good at fighting? Simon was able to injure Paisley, but Paisley has defeated many people that are good at fighting. Who did Simon learn his skills from? Did Dad tell you?¡± At the same time, Bridger was also suspicious after hearing Litzy¡¯s words. Bridger said, ¡°Mom, do you think that brat is not a Palmer?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Miley pped Bridger¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°How can you talk about such nonsense?¡± Although Bridger¡¯s hand had been hit, Bridger knew very well that Miley was not angry. Bridger said ack indifferently, ¡°I am not wrong. That woman was brought from outside by my brother. They got married outside, and when they came back, she was already pregnant. Who knows if it was my brother¡¯s kid? My brother was so generous. Maybe he didn¡¯t know at all, or maybe he knew but he chose to take care of her. Anyway, there¡¯s no witness.¡± After Bridger finished speaking, no one spoke, and there was silence. However, everyone had the same doubt. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why not¡­ do a DNA test!¡± Bridger came up with a n. ¡°How? Your big brother passed away many years ago, and that woman¡­¡± Miley sighed and felt very tired. ¡°Mom, the paternity test now also works on grandparents and grandchildren. Maybe¡­ if Simon is not a member of the Palmer family and he controls our family, then I think even if Dad is still alive, he won¡¯t tolerate it!¡± Miley had not agreed to the idea just now, but Miley was hesitant after hearing Litzy¡¯s words. If it was really that woman¡¯s scheme, and Simon wasn¡¯t a member of the Palmer family, then kicking Simon out of the Palmer family and regaining control of the Palmer family wouldn¡¯t be just an idea. What right did an outsider have to order the Palmer family around? Moreover, Simon did not respect Miley at all. Miley did not want to this grandson anyway. ¡°But, how do we do the test?¡± Litzy said, ¡°This is simple! Mom, leave it to me! Don¡¯t worry, I will handle this matter properly!¡± ¡°Before the resultse out, don¡¯t let Simon know!¡± After thinking for a while, Miley said worriedly. ¡°Of course.¡± Standing up straight, Litzy smiled and left. Miley turned to Bridger and said, ¡°You can onlyfort Ms. Drew now. It¡¯s better to put your wedding date on the agenda as soon as possible. What do you think?¡± Based on the current situation, there might be a big turmoil in the Palmer family. If Paisley and Bridger got married and had the support of the Drew family, it could be considered a little more help, and it would be safer. Otherwise¡­ Bridger nodded his head and said, ¡°Of course! I will tell her!¡± Although Bridger said that, he was not sure. Paisley was too difficult to deal with. Bridger¡¯s arm still hurt very bad. Just a slight movement would remind Bridger of Paisley¡¯s look. Bridger sighed in secret. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 517 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Paisley¡¯s Shadow Paisley did not hope that Bridger could help her get justice. What Paisley was more concerned about was where Simon learned his fighting skills and what kind of scriptures Simon hid. After learning for so many years, Paisley suddenly felt that what she hade into contact with was only superficial knowledge. Paisley had note into contact with such a profound and powerful martial art. Just thinking about it made Paisley very upset. At this moment, even if Paisley was injured, Paisley could not wait at all. Paisley immediately sent someone to investigate where Simon had gone with his grandfather when he was young. Recently, thepany¡¯s affairs had been put aside, and all Paisley¡¯s attention was on the scripture. Now that the people from thepany called, although there was an assistant taking care of the company¡¯s things, there were still some things that needed Paisley to handle every once in a while. Just as Paisley was about to get up, she coughed a few times and felt a dull pain in her chest. Paisley was not sure how much strength Simon had used, but because Paisley had overused her strength, Paisley had received even more damage. When Paisley fought with Silvia before, although Paisley did not gain any advantage, Paisley did not feel that Silvia was very strong. At that time, Paisley thought that Silvia was not her match at all. Now that Paisley thought about it, maybe Silvia did not use her full strength. Or was it that being pregnant had some effect on her? Paisley had thought that if it didn¡¯t work, she would do it directly, but now it seemed that it would be very difficult to do so. Even Silvia was difficult to deal with, let alone the terrifying Simon¡­ Paisley furrowed her eyebrows. Paisley had no intention of dealing with thepany matters. Paisley did not want to move at all. However, Paisley¡¯s phone kept ringing. Paisley shouted on the phone in frustration, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter. Why should I pay you?¡± The phone fell to the ground with a bang, and the screen immediately shattered. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After venting her anger, Paisley calmed down a lot. Paisley also understood that it was not that the assistant was not good enough, but that some documents had to be signed by her. In order not to let anyone discover her secret, Paisley prohibited thepany¡¯s people toe here. Secret¡­ Thinking of that, Paisley called out, ¡°Bring me that loathsome girl over here!.¡± Mallory arrived very quickly. Mallory lowered her head. Mallory looked a little thinner. Mallory stood there without a word. Paisley looked at Mallory unhappily. Although Paisley didn¡¯t like Mallory very much, Mallory was useful to Paisley. Mallory had dealt with some matters in thepany before. asionally, Paisley would let Mallory go to thepany to get familiar with things. At first, Paisley wanted to see if anyone at thepany would notice. Later, no one found out, so Paisley became more daring to let Mallory rece her to go to various asions. However, there were some important asions that Mallory would not be allowed to attend. Paisley was afraid that Mallory would give herself away. ¡°You, go to thepany!¡± Paisley said, feeling a little lucky that she did not drive Mallory back. ¡°Now?¡± Mallory raised her head, looking a little surprised. ¡°Why? Do you still want to pick the time?¡± Although it was just an ordinary question, Paisley did not like it. Paisley did not like Mallory to raise any doubts about her words. In front of Paisley, Mallory could only obey, and should only obey her orders. ¡°No. No.¡± Mallory shook her head and lowered her head again. Paisley had asked Mallory to go back to the Drew family before, and now Mallory had to go to the company. Mallory just felt that Paisley changed her mind very quickly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember, I¡¯m supporting you. You do whatever I tell you to do. You are just my shadow, understand?¡± Paisley repeatedly emphasized to Mallory that she had to remember her mission. Paisley kept telling Mallory not to forget her identity or try to do anything. ¡°Yes, I will remember! I am your shadow, and I exist for you.¡± It was like a mechanical memory.. That made Paisley calm down a little. Paisley said with satisfaction, ¡°There are some documents to deal with. Shirley will tell you what you need to sign. Talk less ande back after signing the documents, Don¡¯t talk too much in thepany. It¡¯s not your first time going there, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Nodding her head, Paisley waved her hand to instruct Mallory to leave. Then Paisleyid back down. Paisley needed to rest for two days, and then it was almost time for the spies Paisley sent to find out the news. At that time, Paisley would get what she wanted! Simon was so powerful. If Paisley obtained that scripture, with her talent and many years of foundation, Paisley would be more powerful than Simon. At that time, Paisley would be invincible. At that time, Paisley would revive the prestige of the ancient martial arts and let these stupid mortals know what true martial arts were. Mallory got into the car and headed to thepany. At this moment, her makeup and clothes werepletely in ordance with Paisley¡¯s. Even the driver did not notice anything different. Other than a few close people, no one knew at all that they were twin sisters, and all along, most of the people had also thought that there was only one Ms. Drew. Mallory carefully looked at her face in the mirror. Because Mallory had put on some makeup, her face was not as pale as usual. In addition to the makeup, Mallory looked even colder and fiercer. This was the makeup that Paisley liked, but it was not what Mallory liked. Mallory preferred the cuter one with the pink color or the warmer color. However, Paisley liked this kind of coldness, just like her. Because of Paisley, Mallory could not have her preferences and would always have to be consistent with Paisley. All along, it was not that Mallory had noints, but there was nothing Mallory could do. After all, Paisley was so strong that even their parents would listen to her. Who could disobey Paisley? Mallory¡¯s thoughts drifted back to when she was a child. At that time, their parents would still bring them gifts. Paisley¡¯s was a custom-made martial arts suit, and Mallory¡¯s was a Princess dress. Mallory was so happy. That should be Mallory¡¯s happiest birthday. But at night, Mallory found that the super beautiful Princess dress was broken into pieces, and the beautiful adornments on it were scattered all over the ground, and Paisley was standing by the door, watching her cry. ¡°Your personality is so different from mine. It is easy for others to find out that you are different. From today on, you can only wear whatever I wear and what I like! You are my shadow. You are not allowed to be different from me!¡± Mallory held the broken dress and cried all night, but Mallory did not dare to resist. Mallory could not beat Paisley, and her parents were more partial to Paisley. After all, Paisley was the heir of the Drew family, and they hoped that Paisley would make the Drew family prosperous. Afterward, Mallory lost her thoughts and preferences. Mallory was Paisley¡¯s shadow, not herself. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 518 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Instinct The Drew family had little attainment in martial arts. They did, however, have some talent in business, and they handled it quite well. In addition to the umtion of their ancestors, they had some properties in various ces. Their branch in Washington was established a few years ago. Also, they had wanted to put down roots in Washington as their focus gradually became on their business in Washington. That was why Paisley had to deal with it patiently, even though she didn¡¯t like doing business and was impatient about it. In a way, Mallory knew more about business than Paisley did. Mallory just seemed to need to go. and sign Paisley¡¯s name asionally. However, Mallory would check the projects carefully each time, read the information, and asionally pointed out some mistakes rather than just signing the documents trivially. However, Paisley never allowed Mallory to participate in important meetings. Paisley was afraid that the higher-ups would find out something. Mallory got out of the car. Her eyes were cold, and there was no smile. She was so powerful that no one seemed to be able to approach her. Everyone would have thought she was Paisley. Mallory walked in. After she entered thepany, someone bowed and greeted her, ¡°Ms. Drew¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mallory looked straight ahead and walked into the office without saying a word. Shirley. immediately came in with a stack of documents. ¡°Ms. Drew, these are all documents that you need. to sign. This is what Mr. Brinley discussed with youst time. This new project can¡¯t be dyed any longer. He wants you to give him an answer today.¡± As Shirley spoke, she ced all the documents on the desk and exined to Mallory. Mallory frowned and sat there, looking at the documents on the table and then at Shirley. Shirley was Paisley¡¯s assistant. Even so, Shirley had never realized that sometimes the person standing in front of her was not Paisley at all. Shirley was wearing a professional suit, but it had been specially tailored. In addition to being formal, it was sexy. Even an assistant could do what she wanted to do, but Mallory could only be a substitute. ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± Probably noticing that Mallory was distracted, Shirley called out and said carefully, ¡°Did you not rest well? Why don¡¯t you take a rest first? We can talk about thister.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You can go out now.¡± Mallory waved her hand. Shirley hesitated but still turned around and closed the door to the office. Den Bogi Mallory was alone in the office. She only pondered for two minutes before she began to work. She held a pen and flipped through the documents. She looked at the documents and signed them. However, she signed Paisley¡¯s name. More than two hours had passed. Finally, Mallory had dealt with most of the documents in front of her. Mallory turned on herputer and checked the things in her mailbox. She wanted to see if she could handle them properly. Paisley didn¡¯t give Mallory permission to look at her emails. However, there were indeed a lot of emails in there, and Mallory didn¡¯t make any mistakes in her work. Later, Paisley slowly handed over all this work to Mallory. More than an hourter, the sky darkened. Mallory finally handled all the work. She stood up and stretched. Mallory was a little tired but veryfortable. Mallory stood in front of the window and looked down. The sun was setting on the horizon. At this time, the streets were bustling with traffic. Looking at the lights of houses, Mallory felt empty. It had nothing to do with her. It seemed that she did not belong to this world at all. She only belonged to that small basement and would always be hidden from the public. Mallory could onlye out for a breath of air when Paisley needed her. Therefore, to a certain extent, she liked it when Paisley was very busy. The little bit of free time now was really hard toe by for Mallory. As for the future, she never thought about it. She might not have any future either. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The telephone rang and Shirley¡¯s voice came. ¡°Ms. Drew, Mr. Palmer is visiting, but he has no appointment¡­¡± Mr. Palmer? Mallory¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A face appeared in front of her eyes, but she quickly shook her head. She had some hope before, but the person who came was Simon. There were so many men surnamed Palmer in the world. No matter who it was, she had no right to decide whether she would meet him or not. Just as Mallory was about to call Paisley to ask, the door was opened. To be exact, Bridger rushed in from the outside. Shirley, who could not stop him, said, ¡°Ms. Drew, I said that you did not agree, but he insisted on barging in.¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? I am Paisley¡¯s fianc¨¦. Do I need to make an appointment?¡± Bridger did not think much of it. Even though he sounded like he didn¡¯t care at all, he still secretly sized ¡°Paisley¡± up from the corner. of his eyes. After all, he was still a bit afraid of Paisley. His arm still hurt a little. Although it was not as painful as before, even a little bit of pain reminded Bridger that this woman¡¯s character was unpredictable. He must not provoke her again, but he urgently needed the support of the Drew family. Although thispany was not as extravagant as the Palmer Group, it was at least a big business. Besides, thispany was just a newly established branch of the Drew Group. If Bridger controlled the ce, he would have the capital topete with Simon. No matter how afraid Bridger was, he still came. He had to talk to Paisley about the wedding date in advance. Mallory looked at him calmly, but she was joyful. Shirley continued, ¡°No matter who you are, without an appointment and Ms. Drew¡¯s permission, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Mallory interrupted Shirley. ¡°Go and make a cup of coffee for Mr. Palmer.¡± Mallory was still calm and indifferent. After all, Mallory remembered that she was Paisley. When Mallory was outside, she would always. remind herself. Sometimes, acting as Paisley had be an instinct. ¡°Alright.¡± Shirley was very obedient and did not stop Bridger after receiving the order. Although Shirley did not like this man, she still turned around to make him coffee. Bridger was relieved to see that ¡°Paisley¡± wasn¡¯t angry. Although her attitude was cold, it was better than thest time she smiled and broke his arm the next moment. He took two steps forward. ¡°Paisley, don¡¯t misunderstand! It wasn¡¯t that I wanted to barge in. I called you, but I couldn¡¯t get through no matter what. I heard that you hade to thepany and thought that you might be working, so I came to see you. Did I disturb you?¡± He looked around and saw many papers piled on the desk. He eximed in his mind that there. was no shortage of business here! He thought thepany and all the Drew family¡¯s properties would be his. Bravo! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 519 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 519 Chapter 519 The Docile Little Sheep Mallory did not move. She stood where she was and looked at him with her dark eyes. It was unknown what she was thinking. Seeing Mallory¡¯s weird behavior, Bridger did not dare to move. He took a few steps forward before he stood still. He did not dare to get too close, afraid that Mallory would suddenly attack him again. He could not bear another attack. Bridger checked Mallory¡¯s face. She looked much better after putting on makeup. She was not as pale as before. She seemed to have recovered a lot. ¡°Paisley, are you alright? Are you getting any better?¡± Bridger asked carefully, showing his concern. He thought that she should not be angry about that. However, he was wrong! While looking at Bridger, Mallory had racing heartbeats. She had not seen him for many days. Since Paisley moved to the Palmer¡¯s house a few days ago, Mallory had not had the chance to see Bridger. She missed him so much. She had never missed a person so much. Even if she had left her parents for a long time, she had never felt such longing. Mallory missed Bridger so much that she even wanted to jump into his arms right now. However, she remembered her identity and could not do anything. Now she was ¡°Paisley¡±. She should be calm, arrogant, and conceited. Therefore, she stood in ce and did not speak or move. Besides, Bridger¡¯s words reminded Mallory that he now thought that she was Paisley. He was concerned about Paisley. Seeing that Paisley was injured, Bridger was so concerned that he came here to see her. The concern in his eyes was for Paisley, not for Mallory. No matter how excited Mallory was and how much she missed Bridger, the person he was thinking about was Paisley, not her. He would not even know Mallory¡¯s name. Mallory¡¯s eyes darkened as she said in a low voice, ¡°None of your business!¡± Bridger fell silent. After receiving the cold answer, Bridger pursed his lips, thinking, fine. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t have to care about her. This woman is hard to handle! At this time, Shirley brought coffee in and temporarily broke the awkward atmosphere. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Taking the initiative to take the coffee, Bridger waved his hand to signal Shirley to leave them alone. Shirley nced at her boss. Seeing that ¡°Paisley¡± did not look at her, Shirley left. Mallory and Bridger were left alone in the room. Holding a cup of coffee, Bridger took a sip and said, ¡°It tastes mellow. Yourpany¡¯s coffee is really good, better than our family¡¯s. Where are the coffee beans from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mallory said coldly. Mallory didn¡¯te to thepany that often. Every time she came, she needed to handle the business for Paisley. Mallory was always in a hurry and never had the mood to taste the coffee. Paisley liked coffee. Mallory preferred Americano, which tasted slightly bitter but had a sweet aftertaste. Sometimes, Mallory would let her imagination run wild. Her life was like bitter Americano. But the Americano would have a sweet aftertaste. She wondered if her life would get better someday. It was whimsical! Bridger did not dare to open his mouth again. He could sense that the youngdy in front of him was not in a good mood. He sat on the sofa a little further away with a cup of coffee in his hand in case she would make al move. Since they were so far away, she probably wouldn¡¯t make a move. Even if she did it, Bridger. would have a chance to escape. Bridger looked in the direction of the door, thinking, well, it¡¯s not too far away. If she makes a move, I can stand up and run for my life. If I pour out the coffee, maybe I can stall her. With that in mind, Bridger looked down at the coffee in his hand and stopped drinking. He just sat there with it. Seeing that Bridger was further away from her, Mallory became more upset. ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Eh? Ah¡­ Being suddenly questioned, Bridger was shocked and quickly shook his head. ¡°No! Why would I hate you? I like you too much. Why did you ask that? I was just worried about your health, so I came to see you. Are you¡­ very ufortable after being injured? That¡¯s why you said that, right? You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Bridger suddenly stuttered. He watched as that terrifying woman strode toward him. He thought, she¡­ she¡¯s not going to hit me, right? How did I offend her? Why is sheing at me? ¡°I¡­ I suddenly remembered that I got something else to do!¡± Bridger pretended to identally shake the cup as he sshed his coffee forward. He was about to run away. ¡°Ah!¡± Mallory was caught off guard. She was not as agile as Paisley. Although she had managed to learn some self-defense skills, she was still far from being as good as her sister. Therefore, when Mallory went out, she usually had bodyguards protecting her in the dark. However, Paisley was famous for her martial skills. In the beginning, someone woulde to challenge her. Later on, seldom people dared to bother her. Even though Mallory dodged, her clothes were still stained. When Bridger heard her scream, he subconsciously stopped and looked back. Just like that, he was caught by her. Bridger thought, fuck! Bridger¡¯s forehead was sweating. He looked at the stain on her clothes, thinking, I did not run away and even dirtied her clothes. She must be very angry. Will she break my hands and feet? As Bridger thought of that, he became even more nervous. He stared at Mallory in front of him with wide eyes. For some reason, his gaze fell on her lips. When people were nervous in critical danger, they often activated their instinct to protect themselves. Bridger suddenly remembered that whenever they kissed, the woman in front of him. would be tender. He didn¡¯t have time to think about it as he directly put his lips on her red lips. Mallory¡¯s mind went nk. She originally wanted to be closer to Bridger, but he suddenly stood up and ran away. He even poured coffee on her. Although she didn¡¯t get hurt, her clothes got dirty. She was mad. Before she could open her mouth to question him, he took advantage of her. Bridger found her soft lips urately. The feeling seemed to be better than before. It felt like this was the first time he kissed her. Bridger did not know why, but every time he kissed her, the feeling seemed to be different. The first time, she was like a little sheep, gentle, lovely, and docile. He liked kissing her at that time. It was wonderful. But a few timester, especially when she was at home, she was unusually passionate, active, and fierce. It was very thrilling. Sometimes, she was gentle, but sometimes, she got so wild. Bridger could not tell which kind of feeling he liked more, but after experiencing her fierceness, this kind of gentleness was simply too good! The most important thing was that her entire body had softened and that she was nestled in his arms as if she were his obedient and docile little sheep again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 520 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 520 Chapter 520 She Doesn¡¯t Want to Go Back Being kissed by him, Mallory was stunned at first. When she came back to her senses, she did not push him away. It was probably because she wanted this. She missed him, and she wanted to be with him. So when Bridger kissed her, she did not refuse and even slowly learned to respond to his kiss. Feeling her response, Bridger was even happier. She was not as rude as before. This time, she was like an ordinary girl, shy and innocent. In an instant, he forgot all the fear. He directly picked her up and pressed her onto the sofa. Mallory felt dizzy. This feeling was so wonderful. She had never experienced it before. For a moment, she forgot all her worries. She allowed him to kiss her lips, face, and neck. And she even allowed him to put his hands into her clothes¡­ When his fingers touched her skin, Mallory suddenly came back to her senses and pushed him away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Bridger was surprised and was directly thrown down, rolling to the ground. He gritted his teeth. Although he fell to the ground, he did not hurt much. He could feel that she did not use much force. At least she was not as fierce as when she twisted his arm. Bridger sat on the ground and looked at her. Sure enough, ¡°Paisley¡± was still that woman whose temper was fierce. She was friendly a second ago, but she became hostile the next second. Bridger couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mallory asked nervously when she heard him exim. ¡°This is the office!¡± she said coldly, feeling that it was inappropriate to do that here. She nced at the window. Fortunately, to avoid being spied on from outside, she pulled down the curtains when she entered the office. People outside the office couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the office, so she was slightly relieved. Just now, she had almost lost control, but she suddenly remembered that this was Paisley¡¯s office. When Mallory raised her head, she saw Paisley¡¯s photo. Paisley was a very conceited and narcissistic person. All the offices had her photos on the walls. Looking at Paisley¡¯s photos, Mallory couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Mallory felt that Paisley was standing in front of her. Mallory couldn¡¯t do this in Paisley¡¯s office. Bridger, who was sitting on the ground, found a different meaning in Mallory¡¯s words. Bridger thought, she said this was the office. Does she mean we can keep kissing if we are not in the office? Bridger rolled his eyes. He thought that this might be Mallory¡¯s trick. Sure enough, she wasn¡¯t an indifferent person. She was also willing to kiss him. Bridger could feel it from her former reactions. ¡°Sorry, I was too rude!¡± He stood up and patted his clothes. ¡°I missed you too much. That¡¯s why I kissed you. I will apologize to you if you feel offended. But I have to say that I like you very much. I love you, not only because you are from the Drew family, but also because I like you!¡± Mallory¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard his words. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡± He squatted in front of her and said sincerely, ¡°Of course. Paisley, I love you. I have never loved a woman like this!¡± For Bridger, saying such sweet words was simply an easy task. He didn¡¯t even think it over. But he looked sincere. No one could tell if he was lying.. Of course, Mallory was moved, but when Bridger mentioned Paisley, Mallory was stunned. She could not say that she was not Paisley. And she did not want to hear her sister¡¯s name from the man she liked. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t call me Paisley!¡± she said word by word. He blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°What? Why? Don¡¯t you like it? Then what should I call you?¡± However, she did not answer. She only looked at him as if she was testing him. Bridger thought about it carefully and suddenly remembered what she had said before. ¡°Mallory?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Mallory heard him call out her name, her expression finally eased, and a smile appeared on her face. Mallory looked much gentler. She liked it when he called her name very much, and it sounded. much morefortable. But she suddenly thought of something. So she asked, ¡°Did you call me that before?¡± ¡°Before? What do you mean?¡± Bridger had a confused look on his face. He thought, doesn¡¯t she know whether I called her Mallory before? Why did she ask me? She thought for a moment and exined, ¡°I mean when I lived in your house a few days ago. I almost forgot whether you called me Mallory.¡± Bridger thought about it carefully. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so! Didn¡¯t you say that I was only allowed to call you Mallory when you let me do so?¡± ¡°Yes! Good!¡± She nodded in satisfaction. This was good. She didn¡¯t want her sister to know about Thinking about it, Mallory was a bit upset. It was hard for her to hear him call her name. She couldn¡¯t let others call her name openly. How pathetic! ¡°Then we¡­¡± After a pause, Bridger thought for a moment and added, ¡°You should be hungry. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. What do you think?¡± and In fact, after dealing with the things here, Mallory should go back directly. But Bridger came, Mallory did not want to go back! She did not want to be locked up in that basement. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the dark anymore. Moreover, her sister had mentioned that Mallory should go back to the Drew¡¯s homest time. If Paisley suddenly changed her mind and wanted Mallory to go back, then today was probably thest time Mallory met Bridger. Mallory didn¡¯t want to go back. As Mallory thought of this, she nodded. ¡°OK.¡± She decided to be greedier. She just wanted to have a meal with him. She still had some time. She could think of an excuse. The worst result was that Mallory would be scolded and beaten by her sister. Paisley still had to use Mallory, so she would not kill Mallory. Mallory was willing to be beaten up if she could have a happy time with Bridger. Mallory straightened her clothes and went into another room to change into a new set. Then Mallory asked Shirley to take away the documents that Mallory had signed. After Mallory was done N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. with her matters, she followed Bridger out. ¡°Do you want me to drive?¡± Originally, due to his gentlemanly demeanor, Bridger should drive his car. However, this youngdy was not an ordinary person after all. So he decided to ask her opinion. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a little tired. I don¡¯t want to drive, and I don¡¯t want anyone else to be here.¡± She rubbed her temple with one hand. This meant that there would be only two of them. Bridger said happily, ¡°OK! I¡¯ll drive then. You can rest in the car for a while. We¡¯ll go eat something delicious, and then you can have a good rest.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 521 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Propose to Her Bridger would drive the car. Mallory got in the car but did not sleep. She kept watching outside the window, staring at the scenery. Bridger focused on driving and looked at the road ahead. From time to time, Bridger would turn his head to nce at Mallory. Seeing that Mallory kept her focus on outside the window, Bridger was confused. She was dedicated like a child. It seemed that it was the first time she saw the world outside. Bridger didn¡¯t know that for Mallory, it was a rare chance to look at the scenery outside the world. Every time Mallory went out, she would carry a mission with her. After she was done with it, she would have to go back. As for walking around outside, even if it was just wandering aimlessly, it was impossible. So during the time she was with Bridger, she went shopping, bought her favorite jewelry, pierced her ears, tried to hug and kiss Bridger¡­. Everything was fresh and wonderful. It was all a dream. She did not dare to close her eyes. She enjoyed it greedily and was afraid to lose it. She didn¡¯t want to lose it because she felt so happy! She had never been this happy for the past twenty years! Although Bridger could not understand her, he was satisfied since it was rare for her to be so quiet and soft. Bridger was very happy with the way they were getting along now. As long as she did not act fiercely, Bridger felt that she was quite good-looking. Frankly speaking, her appearance was his type. However, her personality was truly frightening, which was why he liked her but also felt a little scared. She was like a gorgeous rose. Although she was beautiful, her temper was bad. They arrived at the five-star hotel in Washington. ¡°The dishes here are good, and the environment is also quiet. You should like it!¡± after parking the car, he said as he drove. Mallory nodded. She didn¡¯t care about where they had dinner. After all these years, she didn¡¯t have picky requirements for food, drink, and sleep. After all, she had no choice. But as long as she could be with him, she was already satisfied. So far, Bridger felt that everything was still in his control. He had intended toe over and tell her that the wedding would be advanced. But after what they did in the office, he changed his mind. It seemed that she was in a good mood. Although her body was injured, it did not seem to be serious. Her temper¡­ seemed to be good, and she was in a good mood. Since that was the case, he would bring her to a romantic ce for dinner. After the dinner, he would book a long-term suite in this hotel. Today, he would make love with her. Then, bringing the wedding forward was not a big deal. As long as they slept together, Bridger didn¡¯t need to be scared of her bad temper. Thinking of it, Bridger decided not to tell Mallory about the wedding. Mallory did not know what he was thinking. Other than being happy, she was also a little afraid. Although she was certain that she would be beaten up, she still wanted to have time with him. However, Mallory still worried that she would be found by her sister and be urged to go back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving!¡± She took the initiative to hold his arm as if this could calm her. Bridger did not expect her to be so active. He was even shocked when she came to hold his arm. However, when he felt her gentle attitude, he became happy again. ¡°Okay. I have already made an order in advance. We can have dinner immediately. I also ordered soup. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mallory answered, her mind somewhat distracted. They both had their own thoughts. So they didn¡¯t talk much when having the meal. Bridger had spent a bit of time and effort to make an arrangement. However, Mallory was worried and did not notice that he had left several times. When he returned to the dining table for thest time, Bridger had a bouquet of flowers in his hands. It was arge bouquet of red roses. The red roses looked very beautiful, and they were full of brilliance. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Paisley!¡± Bridger knelt in front of her, holding the flowers in his hands. Mallory was stunned. At this time, a musician holding a violin came over and yed beside them. At this time, the other people who were eating naturally looked over. ¡°Paisley, although we are already engaged, I think that I should still propose to you. I hope that you can marry me. I will definitely give you the happiness of a lifetime. Will you marry me?¡± There was a small box in his hand. He opened the box, and inside was a diamond ring. The diamond was very big and dazzling. Mallory froze for a moment. Bridger¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind. How beautiful his words were! But they seemed to be so far away from her. How could she not want to live with him for the rest of her life? However, she did not have the qualifications. She was not qualified to live with anyone for the rest of her life! Bridger did not know the struggle in her heart. She was silent. She did not speak for a long time, so Bridger could not figure out what she was thinking. After all, he thought that women were so strange. He wondered if he offended her. If she suddenly attacked him in front of so many people, he would be so embarrassed. All of a sudden, he regretted his proposal. He should not have done this in front of so many people. If she did not agree or really made a move on him, he would lose his reputation. In the future, how could he exin this to his friends? However, he had already done it. At this point, he couldn¡¯t retreat. He couldn¡¯t just stand up that he was just joking. and say He forced himself to keep his posture, holding the ring in his hand and holding the flower in his other hand. His smile was a little stiff. Large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. Just as he was about to give up, Mallory said, ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡± Bridger was greatly surprised. He lowered his head to look at himself, then looked at the things in his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± He had prepared everything. And he already asked if she was willing to marry him. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Did he miss something? Bridger was confused. She took a deep breath, turned sideways to face him, and said seriously, ¡°Say it again.¡± Bridger was speechless. * Bridger was not so surprised that she would say this because he knew that she wasn¡¯t a normal person. She didn¡¯t say yes or no. But why did she ask him to propose again? However, even though he was confused, he did not dare to raise any objections. He only said, ¡°Paisley, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Paisley,¡± Mallory interrupted him and said. ¡°Mallory?¡± Bridger immediately said. Seeing the satisfied smile on her face, he continued to say, ¡°Mallory, I am here to propose to you. I hope that you can marry me. I will take good care of you and give you a lifetime of happiness!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 522 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 522 Chapter 522 I Do Mallory was satisfied. At this moment, no matter who he was thinking about, at least he was calling Mallory¡¯s name. Mallory could just temporarily deceive herself and treat it as him proposing to her, Mallory believed that he was thinking about her but not her sister. ¡°Say it again,¡± She said. She was greedy. She still wanted to hear it. She also wanted to hear him call her name again. She wanted to hear his sweet words. In this life, she did not know how many times she could hear it. It was too rare for her to hear his sweet words again. Bridger was confused. He thought that this woman was really crazy! He was speechless! He was annoyed, but he had no choice. For his own purpose, he had to endure it! Licking his lips, he raised his voice, ¡°Mallory, I love you. Marry me!¡± Some people around recognized him and even took out their phones to take pictures. Some of them were even cheering, ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡± Mallory had never been so satisfied before. She felt extremely happy. The person she liked said that he loved her in front of so many people. They were in such a beautiful and romantic ce. His voice was loud. He asked her to marry him. She felt that this was the happiest thing in the world. She even felt that there was no regret in her life at this moment! ¡°I do!¡± She nodded and smiled. Even if she was not wearing a wedding dress at this moment, even if she would not really marry him, and even if she might not be able to be a bride for the rest of her life, she was still happy at this moment. She would treat it as if she had married the person she liked. Bridger breathed a sigh of relief! He was not even sure if he would get angry if she asked him to say it again. Maybe he would turn over and leave. Of course, he wanted to do that, but he did not dare. Fortunately, she did not do that. Moreover, she was smiling when she said yes, which meant that she was really willing to marry him. There were still so many people taking photos. Tomorrow, the news must be spread widely. At that time, everyone in the world would know that the eldest daughter of the Drew family was going to marry Bridger. Bridger was no longer a useless person in the Palmer family. He was no longer a freeloader. In the future, he would inherit the property of the Drew Group. He had a bright future! With that thought, he happily put the diamond ring on Mallory¡¯s finger. Mallory subconsciously retreated when he held her hand. No matter how happy she was, she did not forget that the joy at this moment was temporary. If Paisley knew that Mallory not only agreed to his proposal but also wore the ring, Paisley would be furious. Feeling that she had retracted her hand, Bridger immediately grasped her hand tightly. She would not go back on her words, right? She had just agreed to marry him. If she went back on her word in front of so many people, Bridger would be so embarrassed! He put the ring on her finger and held her hand tightly. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her on the back of her hand. He raised his head to look at her with a loving gaze. ¡°Mallory, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Mallory called her name over and over again. Mallory felt very happy. She was touched. And her smile became brighter. Seeing her gentle smile, Bridger was also very happy. For a moment, he was moved and bowed to kiss her lips. Mallory didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her in front of so many people. Mallory blushed. But she thought that they might be photographed, so she immediately stood up and ran outside. Bridger did not even have time to react to this sudden move. He saw Mallory leaving the hotel. ¡°Hey, your fianc¨¦e is shy. Hurry up and chase her!¡± Someone reminded. Bridger came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°Of course!¡± He chased after her. He still had other arrangements. How could he let her run away like this? Mallory was not familiar with the outside environment. She ran to the elevator and stopped. She pressed the button and stood there waiting. She was so nervous, and she would asionally turn to look at the ce where she ran out, feeling very conflicted. She hoped that he would chase after her, but she was afraid that he would find her. She did not. know what to do next. She would still have to leave. She could not stay by his side. Even if she did not leave, her sister would send someone to capture her In the end, she would lose him. No matter how beautiful it was, she couldn¡¯t keep it. She knew it in her heart, but she could not bear to part with him. She cherished every minute that she spent with him. Soon, Bridger caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mallory!¡± He found that calling her Mallory was useful. Every time she wanted to reject him, as long as he called this name, she would be kind. And she would even be much gentler. So he would do as her wise. He was not sure if it was her nickname. Anyway, it was just a name. As long as she was obedient and would not attack him, it did not matter what he called her. Sure enough, when Mallory heard him call out her name, she was much shyer. She pursed her lips and only shook off her hand. But she didn¡¯t intend to struggle. Seeing this, Bridger was even more certain that she was in a good mood right now. He knew that she wasn¡¯t willing to leave him now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t you like what I did? Why did you leave? If you are dissatisfied, just tell me. I can change another way!¡± he said sincerely. Mallory shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m satisfied. You¡¯re good. And you did well!¡± It was great. She had never experienced such happiness in her life. There were a delicious dinner and a romantic atmosphere. Everything was prepared for her. His sweet words made her blush. He said that he loved her. This was the first time Mallory heard someone say that he loved her. Maybe he said it to Paisley, but who cared? He called her name. Mallory wanted to believe that Bridger said those words to her! Now, Mallory had unconsciously begun to say to herself that Bridger actually liked her, not her sister. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Then, are you shy?¡± Looking down at her face, Bridger asked softly. She flushed again, but she didn¡¯t speak. It was obvious that she had tacitly agreed. He didn¡¯t expect that Paisley would be so shy. Bridger was happy but also a little proud. He had finally found her weakness. It turned out that as long as he called her ¡°Mallory¡± and said some sweet words, she would be so obedient. If he had known it was so simple, he would not have suffered so much before. ¡°Mallory, I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the lift came up from downstairs. The door opened, and someone walked out from inside. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 523 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 523 Chapter 523 How About You Show Me How? The two of them did not pay attention to it at first. But when they saw that it was Simon and Silvia who came out, the four of them looked at each other, stunned. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Bridger frowned. He did not expect to see Simon here. Simon was also surprised. It was still early when he finished his work today. He thought that Silvia would have been bored at home and nned to take her out to have a bite. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Bridger and Paisley here at all. Simon nced at Bridger and thenid his gaze on Paisley. The atmosphere between the two seemed a little weird. However¡­ For some reason, Simon felt that Paisley was a little strange. She seemed a bit different from before. He couldn¡¯t tell why. He had only met Paisley a few times, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t know her well. But when Simon saw Paisley, he subconsciously stepped in front of Silvia. Paisley was a violent woman. Who knew if she would suddenly attack Silvia again? Mallory knew that the man in front of her had fought with Paisley and hurt Paisley badly before. Subconsciously, she stepped back Simon was puzzled. with fear in her eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± When Bridger saw Mallory step back, he immediately stood forward and blocked in front of Simon, as if he was rescuing Mallory. ¡°Do you still dare to attack my woman in front of me?¡± Simon was speechless. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Simon reached out to push Bridger away. He didn¡¯t even bother to talk to Bridger and was about to take Silvia to the reserved seats for dinner. Seeing that they were about to leave, Mallory heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, she did not have to deal with them. However, Bridger suddenly stepped in front of Simon and blocked his way. ¡°Wait for a second!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Simon frowned. ¡°Since Mallory is also here, you have to apologize to her!¡± Bridger thought that Paisley had This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. somewhat looked down on him. She must have thought that he had no guts and did not dare to challenge Simon. If he didn¡¯t do something now, it would deepen Paisley¡¯s bad impression of him. But Bridger did not know that the woman who was with him now was Mallory, not Paisley. Mallory did not want any apology from Simon. She just wanted Simon to leave now. She didn¡¯t want to have this terrifying man in her sight at all. ¡°Who?¡± Simon was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t hear clearly, but he seemed to have heard Bridger mention a name, Mallory. Who was Mallory? Why did he have to apologize to Mallory? ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know!¡± Seeing that Simon was puzzled, Bridger realized that Simon might not know that Mallory was Paisley. So Bridger changed his subject and moved aside a little. ¡°You hurt my woman. Are you going to deny it now? By the way, Silvia, this is not the first time we have met. But you have never called me, not even once. I heard that your grandfatheres from the Austin family. Has no one in the Austin family taught you the rules?¡± Bridger put on the air and lectured Silvia. Silvia nced at Bridger indifferently. She had seen him before, but she didn¡¯t actually know him. She then looked at ¡°Paisley¡± beside him. Although Paisley covered her face when she ambushed Silvia that day, Silvia had fought with her for a while, and she was somewhat familiar with Paisley. However, this ¡°Paisley¡± gave her a very different feeling now. She didn¡¯t seem as aggressive as she was when theyst met. Silvia fixed her eyes on Mallory, and Bridger misunderstood when he noticed her gaze. He shouted, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Simon, is this how you teach your woman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t teach my woman.¡± Simon nodded and directly admitted it. Before Bridger tried to ridicule Simon, Simon continued, ¡°How about you show me how?¡± Bridger was stunned. Did he mean that he wanted Bridger to show how Bridger taught Paisley? Was he kidding? It would already be lucky enough for Bridger that Paisley did not beat him up. How could he dare to teach her? However, it was Bridger who started it. He could not say that he was afraid and did not dare to do so. So Bridger cleared his throat and said, ¡°You know that Paisley was injured because of you. She still needed to be taken care of. You don¡¯t apologize and even try to juggle with words! Apologize to her now!¡± Looking at Bridger and then at ¡°Paisley¡±, Simon suddenly said, ¡°Alright.¡± And then he stepped towards ¡°Paisley¡±. Seeing him approach and feeling his terrifying aura, Mallory froze. Her nerves were tense, her entire body was stiff, and her hands were tightly clenched. She pursed her lips and unconsciously stepped back again. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into Simon¡¯s eyes as she nced at the elevator that was rising up, thinking about why the elevator couldn¡¯t rise faster. After ying Paisley so many times, Mallory had already developed the habit of pretending to be Paisley all the time when she was out. But sometimes, she still could not control her instinctive fears. Looking at the number on the elevator, Mallory said unhurriedly, ¡°Bridger, why are you entangled with these rude people? I don¡¯t want to see them. Let¡¯s go!¡± Originally, Bridger did not want to talk with Simon for too long. He just wanted to show Mallory that he was brave. In fact, if Simon insisted on not apologizing, Bridger did not know what to do next or how to avoid embarrassment either. He secretly let out a sigh of relief when he heard her say that. But Bridger couldn¡¯t agree right away. Otherwise, it would seem like he was waiting for her to say that. So Bridger cleared his throat and said, ¡°Did you hear that? My woman is much better than your woman! I advise you to keep your eyes open and not bring a woman home so casually! Our Palmer family is not a ce that anyone can enter! ¡°Alright, since Paisley wants to let you go, I will do as she wishes! But remember, if you dare to touch my woman again, I will definitely not spare you!¡± As soon as Bridger finished speaking, the elevator doors opened. Mallory quickly stepped into the elevator, but she did not turn around and still had her back to Simon and Silvia. Bridger quickly followed her into the elevator and pressed the button to the floor of the parking lot. The elevator doors slowly closed. Simon and Silvia stood outside the elevator and did not follow Seeing this, Bridger finally breathed a sigh of relief. His back was already wet with sweat. Although he looked fierce when he threatened Simon just now, if Simon did not let him go, he might show his fear and beg Simon right away. Only after letting out a sigh of relief did Bridger realize that he looked flustered. He could not act like a coward in front of Paisley. He straightened his back and looked at her. ¡°Pai¡­ Mallory, are you alright?¡± Mallory was stiff as she had her back to him. The knuckles of her hands had already turned white because she clenched her fists too hard. But Bridger didn¡¯t notice it since her arms were limp at her sides. She was extremely nervous. Simon was so scary, just like Paisley. Fortunately, he finally left. Mallory decided to avoid meeting Simon again. She must not meet him again. After this episode, Mallory no longer had the mood to have fun. Only when she faced Simon did she realize that she was not Paisley after all. No matter how they looked alike, and no matter how hard she tried to act Paisley, she couldn¡¯t be the real Paisley. If Paisley were there, she would not be afraid of Simon just now! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 524 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Anderson Cohen At the thought of this, Mallory changed her mind. Her face became much paler and her ruddy complexion gradually faded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to go back,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Go back? So early?¡± Bridger was stunned. He had made so many arrangements today. He was determined to getid with Mallory today. If Mallory went back, everything he prepared would be a waste. ¡°Yes,¡± Mallory said and strode out of the elevator. She nned to call someone to pick her up. After all, she didn¡¯t drive here. Her car was still parked at thepany. Seeing that Mallory was really leaving, Bridger hurriedly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mallory! What happened? You were fine just now. Didn¡¯t we agree that we would spend a romantic night together? You¡­¡± Mallory looked away because she was afraid that she would change her mind again if she met his eyes. But she couldn¡¯t stay any longer, or Paisley would be angry. As for the consequences if Paisley was irritated¡­ Mallory shuddered at the thought of it. Noticing her trembling, Bridger quickly took off his coat and put it on her. ¡°Are you cold? Look, it¡¯s cold outside. I have booked a suite and it will be cozy if you go upstairs and have a rest. Even if you want to leave, I can give you a rideter.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I have something to attend to. I have to go!¡± Bridger¡¯s coat was warm, which made Mallory struggle in her heart. She was reluctant to leave, but her rationality told her that she had to leave. ¡°Mallory, did I do something wrong? Did I upset you? Tell me what I did wrong. I will change it for you. You¡­ What happened to you? Mallory? Mallory¡­¡± Bridger knew that every time he called her this name, she would be very docile and easy to persuad¨¦, so he called her Mallory over and over again. But for some reason, it didn¡¯t work this time. Although Mallory looked like she didn¡¯t want to part with him, she looked away and tried to avoid his gaze. Bridger was very confused, and he didn¡¯t know what went wrong at all. Everything was fine since he made the proposal until¡­ Until they met Simon and Silvia. Was Mallory unhappy because of them? The more Bridger thought of it, the more he felt that he was right. ¡°Did Simon and Silvia upset you? Is it because of them?¡± Bridger pointed behind him and said angrily. Mallory pursed her lips and did not speak. Seeing her like this, Bridger was certain that it was indeed because of Simon and Silvia that she changed her mind! But now Bridger had no other choice. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I know that Simon is very unreasonable and mean. He is cunning and despicable. But don¡¯t worry, I will definitely think of a way to deal with him! I have already thought of it. Just wait and see. It won¡¯t take long before I kick him out of the Palmer family. At that time, I will be the head of the Palmer family, and you will be my Mr. Palmer. No one will dare to bully you and treat you badly again! ¡°Mallory, believe me. I will definitely give you the best! We will be very happy together!¡± Bridger grabbed her hands and said sincerely. Mallory said no word. She was moved by his words for a moment. She looked up at Bridger with her watery eyes. Bridger got a feeling that his speech had worked. It should have been. He spoke so sincerely, how could Mallory not be moved? While Bridger was secretly proud of himself and was about to take Mallory upstairs to the suite, al car suddenly stopped beside them. The door opened and a man came out of the passenger seat. ¡°Ms. Drew!¡± Mallory¡¯s expression changed. Just a moment ago, her face was rosy and her eyes were smiling, but now her face suddenly turned pale, as if she had been frightened by something. Bridger knew this man. He was Paisley¡¯s personal assistant. And he came here in the Drew family¡¯s car. He was here to pick her up. But Bridger did not think much of it. Since Paisley was unwilling to leave, this car couldn¡¯t take her away. Bridger waved at the man and said, ¡°I will send Ms. Drew backter. You guys can go back and be on standby!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to hold Mallory¡¯s waist, but Mallory had left. Mallory bit her lower lip and stepped forward. Bridger¡¯s coat, which was draped over her shoulders, slipped and fell to the ground. ¡°Mallory¡­¡± Bridger called her in a low voice. He was surprised by her moves and tried to grab her arm. However, Mallory nced back at him and forced a smile. ¡°Go back. I have to go. See¡­ See you next time!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mallory immediately got into the car and the door was closed again. ¡°Mallory, Mallory!¡± Calling her name, Bridger rushed forward and tried to open the car door, but he was stopped by Paisley¡¯s personal assistant. ¡°Mr. Palmer, please don¡¯t!¡± After saying that, the man got back into the passenger seat and the car quickly started up andN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. drove away. Bridger stood there and did note to his senses for a while. Soon, the car disappeared from his sight. Somehow, Bridger actually had the feeling that Paisley had been kidnapped by her assistant. Just now, Mallory seemed to be very scared. But that man was her personal assistant, right? She was Paisley, the eldest daughter of the Drew family. What was she afraid of? Bridger really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He tried to call her, but she didn¡¯t answer the phone. Bridger stamped his feet angrily since his n had failed. In the car. Mallory pressed her legs together and put her hands on her knees. She sat up straight. She looked at the front seat, while Anderson Cohen did not say a word. Anderson Cohen was Paisley¡¯s personal assistant. He was good at fighting, and he was also one of the very few people who knew her existence and could distinguish between her and Paisley. Normally, Anderson Cohen would stay with Paisley, instead of being out with Mallory. Even when Mallory had to pretend to be Paisley, Anderson would still not follow her. But this time¡­ Since he came to pick her up, it must be Paisley¡¯s order. If so, was Paisley very mad at her? ¡°Is¡­ Is my sister very angry?¡± Mallory pursed her lips and asked in a low voice. Anderson, who was wearing a pair of sunsses, tilted his head slightly. His sunsses reflected the sunlight, and Mallory couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. Anderson said dryly, ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Drew? When did you have a sister?¡± Mallory was speechless. Thus, they fell silent and did not speak again all the way back. Anderson no longer looked back. The car drove forward, and Mallory felt her heart sink. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to face when she returned this time. Although she had already mentally prepared, it would still be different when she really faced Paisley. Paisley¡­ Her sister¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 525 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Dissociative Identity Disorder Simon originally wanted to enjoy a rare time with Silvia alone, and he did not expect to meet Paisley and Bridger as soon as they arrived at the hotel. After they sat down, the dishes were served quickly because they were pre-ordered. The two of them ate silently, looking starving. They didn¡¯t eat fast. After a moment of silence, Silvia could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Ms. Drew was very strange just now?¡± ¡°You sensed it too?¡± Simon looked up at Silvia. He was not surprised at all. Silvia was very sensitive. If he had felt something was wrong, it would not be strange for Silvia to feel the same. The strange thing was, why was this Ms. Drew different from the one they metst time? ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t my imagination.¡± After getting confirmation from Simon, Silvia nodded. Just now, Silvia was wondering if she was thinking too much. After all, she was not familiar with Paisley. They had only met a few times. But even Simon also said so, which meant that Paisley did change. ¡°She wasn¡¯t as aggressive as she wasst time.¡± After pondering for a moment, Silvia continued, ¡°It¡¯s not because she ambushed mest time. You know, people who learn martial arts all have a kind of aura with them. I can¡¯t describe it with words, but I can feel that the aura on her body seems to disappear.¡± ¡°I felt the same.¡± Simon nodded in agreement. There was indeed a kind of aura on the body of a martial artist. No matter how hard they tried to hide it, they would still inadvertently reveal it from time to time. Moreover, Paisley didn¡¯t seem to be deliberately controlling herself just now. It was more like she didn¡¯t have that kind of aura at all. ¡°When you approached her just now, she seemed to be a little scared. It was not like her at all.¡± People always said that Paisley was an arrogant and proud woman. But that woman just now? Even though she tried to pull a long face all the time, she couldn¡¯t hide the fear in her eyes. Simon thought that she was afraid of him because he injured her badlyst time. However, the more he thought about it, the more he believed that it was not possible. ¡°Could it be that Ms. Drew has a twin sister?¡± Silvia came up with an assumption. ¡°That¡¯s why they look exactly the same.¡± Simon had thought of this possibility before, but he quickly shook his head and rejected it./ ¡°No way. Although the Drew family had lived in seclusion for many years, it was notpletely out of contact with society. I have never heard that the Drew family has two children. They only have a daughter and they quite spoil this girl. They gave her everything and brought her with them wherever they went. I heard that Ms. Drew was almost kidnapped when she was very young. The Drew family loved her more after this incident. Ms. Drew stayed on the ind all the time and she didn¡¯t leave until she turned eighteen and became an excellent fighter.¡± The Palmer family was very well-informed, and it was not difficult for Simon to get the information he wanted to know. ¡°If Ms. Drew had a twin sister, I should have known long ago. It¡¯s impossible for them to hide.¡± Simon shook his head and rejected the idea. ¡°However, I know a disease.¡± He paused and looked at Silvi Silvia immediately understood what he meant. ¡°You mean dissociative identity disorder?¡± Nodding his head, Simon continued, ¡°There are many cases of dissociative identity disorder. A man who looks tame may be brutal and fierce when he suffers from schizophrenia. A weak pushover may raise a strong and powerful personality to protect himself. Do you think Paisley is this type?¡± After drinking a mouthful of orange juice, Silvia thought about it seriously and felt that something was wrong. ¡°How would I know? I barely know her!¡± She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Simon with a smile. ¡°You have contacted Ms. Drew more than I do. What type do you think she is?¡± After saying that, she even winked at him yfully. Simon was speechless. Was she jealous? However, when he saw her smiling eyes, Simon knew that she was teasing him. How could she really be jealous? Simon patiently cut off a small piece of steak and took it to her lips. He said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me what type she is. But I know that if I don¡¯t feed you now, you will be so hungry that you will scream on the way backter!¡± ¡°Are you saying that I have arge appetite?¡± She nced at him, but still opened her mouth and bit off the steak. The steak was fresh and juicy. It tasted very good. ¡°How could that be? I only wish you could eat more,¡± he said with a smile. The two of them smiled at each other. The scene was quite warm. But Silvia could not help but be a little worried, ¡°If¡­ I mean if Ms. Drew really suffers from dissociative identity disorder, things will get tricky.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means that sometimes, she would not know what the other personality did. We also do not know which personality she is when we meet her next time. For example, the woman we met today should not be the one who attacked me. And none of us know when that aggressive personality will appear again and what she will do.¡± An uncontroble woman, who was also a woman who did not even know what she was doing, was indeed terrifying. Simon was silent for a moment, but soon, his face softened. ¡°No matter what personality she has and no matter what happens, I won¡¯t let her hurt you again!¡± Silvia was very touched. But she still said, ¡°Sounds like I¡¯m a doll that needs protection. Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m good at fighting as well!¡± Silvia raised her hand to show that she was very strong. ¡°Yes, yes. You don¡¯t need my protection. But I need yours. So, we have to keep in touch at any time, and don¡¯t lose contact without telling me, okay?¡± He was joking, but he meant it when he said the The concern in his eyes could not be concealed, and Silvia knew that he was doing it for her. She smiled slightly. ¡°Okay. I promise you!¡± She no longer thought about Paisley. Whether Paisley had dissociative identity disorder or not had N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. nothing to do with them as long as she did not try to hurt them again. What was more, Silvia and Simon were strong enough to protect themselves. In the Drew¡¯s house. The car slowly drove in. Only the lights in the hall were on. It was a yellow wallmp, looking a little. dim. On this bright night, it made the house look even weirder. Mallory got out of the car and followed Anderson into the hall. Òª There were very few people in the living room. Except for a servant who followed over from the ind, there was only Paisley, who sat there with a cigarette in her hand. But she did not light it. Paisley didn¡¯t smoke, but she would often prepare a pack of cigarettes. asionally, she would light them up and watch as the cigarette burned out bit by bit, until the ashes scattered all over the ground. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Mallory pursed her dry lips. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a scold. ¡°Kneel!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 526 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 526 Chapter 526 My Ring Mallory didn¡¯t even have time to think before her knees went limp and she knelt. It was more like a conditioned reflex to her. Paisley stood up and walked to her. She stopped and lowered her head to look at Mallory without saying a word. Mallory didn¡¯t need to raise her head to feel the fixing gaze above her head. Mallory did not say a word either. She lowered her head and pursed her lips. Actually, ever since Mallory left thepany with Bridger to have dinner, she had already prepared for the punishment. So, at this moment, she was not particrly nervous. Instead, she was calm when she knew that she was going to be punished. ¡°You have grown up,¡± Paisley said indifferently. She put a hand on Mallory¡¯s shoulder casually. ¡°And also have be tougher.¡± Mallory felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. Their strength was so different. No matter how much Mallory looked like Paisley, she could never be as strong as Paisley. When Mallory was young, she also practiced martial arts for a period of time. But she couldn¡¯t stand as long as Paisley did. Her muscles and bones were not as strong as Paisley¡¯s either. No matter how hard Mallory tried, her natural foundation was not good enough, and it was not something that could be fixed with effort. Mallory was not born for this. She didn¡¯t have Paisley¡¯s strength andprehension. Later, Mallory had to stay in the basement and could onlye out at night to get some fresh air, which made her even weaker. At this moment, Mallory felt that the bones in her shoulder were about to break. Paisley pinched her harder and harder. Mallory didn¡¯t know if she really wanted to crush her bones. If Paisley really did, it would be fine. She might as well just die. Leaving this world wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Mallory. In any case, she shouldn¡¯t be born. She shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world in the first ce. She had no connections in this world. But¡­ But why did she hesitate just now? What a pity. She had just agreed to,his proposal, but now, she had no chance to spend the rest of her life with him anymore. Mallory¡¯s lips were pale, and her face was as pale as a sheet. She gritted her teeth, her face was twisted from the pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. She didn¡¯t cry out in pain or beg for mercy. Sweat rolled down her cheeks. Seeing her like this, Paisley became even angrier. ¡°Well, now you are getting so stubborn and strong. What made you so disobedient now? What changed you? Is it because of that man?¡± Paisley said through gritted teeth as she pinched. Mallory¡¯s shoulder. Mallory had always listened to Paisley since she was little, and she never went against Paisley before. Mallory would never disobey Paisley, and she would never be as bold as she was today. Every time Paisley sent Mallory out on errands, Mallory would alwayse back on time after finishing the job. She would never stay outside for long. When Paisley was in a good mood, she would buy Mallory some new dresses. She would also let Mallory go out for a meal and give her a chance to go out for a walk. But now, she was pushing her luck, right? Paisley did not go out, but she had many eyes and ears around Mallory. She knew clearly what Mallory did outside today, including who she met, what she ate, and what happened. Paisley was injured badly this time, so she fell asleep longer than usual. When she woke up, it was already dark, but Mallory had yet to return. Anderson said that Mallory had left thepany early with Bridger. They went to a five-star hotel to have a meal. That man even proposed to Mallory in public! What was wrong with Mallory? Did Mallory think that she was dead? The more Paisley thought about it, the angrier she became. She was so angry that she lost control. ¡°Ah!¡± Mallory finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain. Her face turned deadly pale as she fell to the ground. After letting out a scream, Mallory fainted. Paisley¡¯s face also changed. She was a martial artist, so she thought that she could control her strength. Just now, she had broken Mallory¡¯s bone. But she had not intended to do so. She was so angry that she could not even control herself. It was really not a good thing for her. ¡°Ms. Drew,¡± Anderson, who was standing beside Paisley, said. He looked so calm and indifferent as he stood there. Apart from Paisley, he cared about nothing. else in the world, even if that girl who just fainted looked exactly like Paisley. Paisley looked down at the girl lying on the ground. Her face was so simr to hers. Paisley could not help but feel a little restless. ¡°Take her¡­¡± Just as she was about to say that take Mallory back into the bedroom, she paused, because she saw something shining. She took a closer look and saw that there was a diamond ring on Mallory¡¯s hand. The diamond was not big, but it was quite shining. The anger that had been extinguished in her heart began to burn again. Paisley bent down and tried to take the ring off. Mallory¡¯s fingers were slender, but because of the obstruction of her knuckles, Paisley had to try a few times before taking it off. Mallory had fainted, but she subconsciously even hooked her fingers, looking like she didn¡¯t want. to take off her ring. Paisley was angrier. She changed her mind and ordered, ¡°Wake her up with cold water! I have something to ask her. It would be too cozy for her to pass out!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Yes!¡± Anderson replied. He turned around and went out. Soon, he brought a bucket of cold water Then, he poured the cold water on Mallory expressionlessly. Anderson took the water from the outside, and it was extremely cold. After Anderson fiercely poured the water on Mallory, Mallory shivered from the coldness and woke up with a start. Mallory slowly opened her eyes. The coldness made her subconsciously curl up. She had not fully awakened yet, and she did not understand what had happened. She opened her mouth and looked around in confusion. When she saw Paisley sitting in front of her, she suddenly sobered up and remembered what had happened just now. The intense pain in her shoulder reminded her of what she still had to face. ¡°Sister.., Paisley¡­¡± When Mallory saw what Paisley was ying with in her hands, she shouted in shock, ¡°My ring!¡± She rubbed the base of her fingers and found nothing on them. Bridger had personally put the ring on her hand. It was a token of his proposal. She wore it not for long, and now Paisley also took it away. She was so useless that she couldn¡¯t even protect such a small thing. Paisley had taken her earrings before, and this time, it was her ring. Couldn¡¯t she even keep this ring? There were very few things that belonged to her. But now, Paisley also wanted to take away her small ring. ¡°Your ring?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and taunted, ¡°When did you buy yourself a ring? When did you have money? Why did I not know?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mallory looked at Paisley. ¡°Paisley, please give it back to me!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 527 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 527 Chapter 527 The First Time I Beg You Paisley was stunned to hear what Mallory said. Paisley thought, this is the first time that Mallory dares to ask for something that is in my hands. Ever since we were young, Mallory has never dared to take anything from me unless I gave it to her. How dare she ask me for something this time? It seems that this ring, no, this man, is really very important to Mallory. When Paisley thought of this, her eyes deepened as she turned her gaze from the ring to Mallory. ¡°Pardon? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± However, looking at Paisley, Mallory knew very well that she should not insist. Mallory knew Paisley was already angry, and the pain from Mallory¡¯s shoulder bone reminded Mallory not to do anything that would cause trouble to herself. However, when Mallory looked at the ring, the image of Bridger¡¯s face and her words shed back in her mind. Mallory promised Bridger she would be together with him for a lifetime. This was the first time in Mallory¡¯s life that she wanted so much to spend her whole life with someone. In any case. is already at this stage, so it is useless to be afraid. Even if I flinch, it makes no difference, Mallory thought. Therefore, Mallory bit her lips and said in a low but firm voice, ¡°Paisley, I know that you are very angry, and I know that I should not say that. However, ever since I was a child, I have never asked for anything from you or talked back to you, let alone disobeyed you. Now, I dare not ask for anything else, but that ring is mine. It¡¯s¡­ Bridger gave it to me. Please return it to me and I want. nothing more. I just want to have something that belongs to me back. With the ring, I will ask for N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. nothing more.¡± Mallory thought, is that enough? No! I want more, but I know that it is impossible. If that is the case, won¡¯t it be better to have a little bit offort? Thinking of this, Mallory cherished the ring even more and was more determined to get it back. Paisley sneered, ¡°Is that so? You mean it belongs to you?¡± Paisley still looked calm, and there was almost no change in her expression. However, her hand that was holding the ring tightened. Mallory had no idea that her heartfelt words just now had really pissed Paisley off. In Paisley¡¯s eyes, Mallory, her twin sister, was just a good-for-nothing. Paisley thought Mallory was just a substitute who could asionally help her a little, and other than that, Mallory could not do anything and should not have her own thoughts. Paisley believed that the reason why Mallory was able to exist in this world was that Paisley needed it. Since that was the case, Mallory was not allowed to have any thoughts of her own in the first ce. So Paisley was angry that Mallory still dared to say the ring belonged to her. ¡°Mallory Drew!¡± Paisley stood up and read Mallory¡¯s name out loud, looking down at Mallory. At this moment, Mallory was kneeling there. Plush the fact Paisley was originally taller than Mallory, so Mallory looked particrly small. Paisley was like a queen. She looked down at Mallory and said coldly, ¡°Have I been too good to you. recently, and thus you have forgotten who you really are? How dare you ask me for the ring? How dare you say it belongs to you? Who do you think you are? And what do you think should belong to you? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have forgotten that you are only my shadow. As a shadow, you are not worthy of possessing anything!¡± Paisley said, and the diamond ring in her hand gradually became distorted. ¡°No!¡± Seeing her beloved ring change shape, Mallory became desperate. Mallory rushed forward and held Paisley¡¯s arm. ¡°Paisley, please don¡¯t! I will follow whatever you say from now on. I won¡¯t go. anywhere. I will never¡­ I¡¯ll never see Bridger again. I only want this ring. Please return it to me. Please¡­ I¡¯m sorry, really sorry¡­¡± As Mallory spoke, she cried bitterly. It seemed as if the most important thing of hers was about to be destroyed in front of her. However, Paisley got even more furious to see Mallory like this. Paisley thought, when did Mallory ever cry like this? Even if she was beaten hard and had been locked up for half a year, she had never cried or made a scene. As a shadow and a substitute, Mallory should not have her own thoughts. But now, she¡¯s actually fighting desperately for this stupid ring¡­ With her shoulder bones crushed by me, Mallory can¡¯t even lift her arms. However, she is still trying to grab the ring from my hand. What drives her like this? Maybe I was wrong. I underestimated Bridger¡¯s influence on this loathsome girl. I have never thought that a mere jerk could actually make the shadow, who I have carefully cultivated for many years and have always been obedient to me, rebel against me. In this case, I can no longer keep Mallory! As soon as Paisley thought of this, her eyes turned fierce. She swung her arms and kicked Mallory away. ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± The huge impact caused Mallory to leap into the air and crash heavily into the chair. Then she fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. The crash gave Mallory so much pain that she almost fainted. However, when Mallory opened her eyes, she saw something that made her in more pain. The diamond ring that Mallory regarded as a treasure had already be a piece of junk in Paisley¡¯s hand. Paisley twisted the entire ring into a small lump, and the diamond on it had already gone. Then Paisley threw the broken ring in front of Mallory with a bang. Paisley looked at Mallory from high above and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the ring? Here you are!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mallory raised her head and red at Paisley. This was the first time Mallory had looked at Paisley like this. Mallory¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. That fierce gaze made Paisley shiver a little. This was the first time Paisley had seen Mallory, this weak and ipetent girl, have such a look. Paisley thought Mallory was a little like her now. However, such a feeling onlysted for a moment. The long-term contempt Paisley held toward Mallory made Paisley not take it seriously. Trash should always be trash after all. So what if she hates me? Anyway, it¡¯s not me who has made her like this. It is her fate. It is all because of the family rules of the Drew family. It is all because she is a good-for-nothing and can only be my shadow. ¡°Lock Mallory up. Without my order, she is not allowed to leave the room!¡± Paisley ordered coldly, and then said, ¡°Bandage the wound for her.¡± Paisley didn¡¯t want Mallory to die yet, so she would still treat Mallory if Mallory was injured, but that was all. Mallory didn¡¯t seem to have heard Paisley¡¯s words. Mallory only held the small golden lump tightly. Even if it was distorted beyond recognition, Mallory still treated it as a treasure. It was just that Mallory¡¯s face was pale, and it seemed she cared about nothing and nothing could make her eyes shine again. Anderson took Mallory away. The entire hall was a mess. Paisley nced in the direction Mallory left and snorted. Then Paisley sighed and finally felt a little relieved. After all, Paisley was notpletely healed and felt extremely upset. Paisley thought, I haven¡¯t got the scripture yet and Simon is so difficult to deal with. I definitely cannot fight him head-on. However, this damned girl keeps causing some trouble for me. How annoying! This is all because of that jerk! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 528 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 528 Chapter 528 What a Shame! Because of her injuries and her anger, Paisley did not sleep well that night. Waking up, she had a headache and chest pain. Therefore, she became bad-tempered. Paisley got up and took a sip of water. She groped for her phone and then remembered that she had broken it yesterday. I have to buy a new phone. Paisley thought. Paisley felt bored at home and wanted a walk. Paisley thought, some fresh air may help me think about what to do next. Simon is alert, so it will be difficult for me to get the scripture. It is useless to go to the Palmer family again because the scripture won¡¯t be there anymore. I have devoted years to scripture, so I can¡¯t give up now. Oh, my head hurts! Paisley swallowed a painkiller. She pulled herself together, looked at herself in the mirror, and thought, it seems I lost some weight. Mallory must be happy. She was thinner than me and lost more weight recently. The thought of Mallory upset Paisley. ¡°Anderson!¡± Paisley walked to open the door and called.. Soon, Anderson appeared. ¡°How is she now?¡± Paisley asked grumpily. Although Paisley didn¡¯t mention the name, Anderson knew who she was asking about. Anderson replied in a low voice, ¡°Most of her wounds are scratches, and she has a slight fracture. in her shoulder. It has been bandaged. In conclusion, she will be fine.¡± As the perpetrator, Paisley knew that Mallory wouldn¡¯t die of her punishment. ¡°What I asked was her emotions.¡± Anderson raised his head and shot a nce at Paisley with a sh of surprise in his eyes. It is the first time that Ms. Drew asked about her emotions and feelings. Anderson thought. He answered honestly, She is very quiet. After some sobs, she fell asleep.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she make a fuss?¡± Paisley asked as if this answer was beyond her imagination. Anderson shook his head.. Paisley took a deep breath out of either relief or disappointment. Paisley feltplex about her twin sister. She hated Mallory but felt that her heart would be iplete if Mallory died. Paisley thought, perhaps, we grew up together, so I have gotten used to such an existence as a birthmark or a small scar on my body. She is there no matter whether I like her or not. I can¡¯t get rid of her. I don¡¯t know if I will feel sad if she dies one day. No, I won¡¯t. How will I feel sad for her? She is a burden to me. Won¡¯t it be better if I get rid of a burden? Why should I feel sad? Come on! What am I thinking? Paisley shook her head to shake off those ridiculous thoughts and then shouted, ¡°Prepare my car. I want to go out.¡± This was a shopping mall downtown. Paisley bought a new phone. She inserted her old sim card into the new phone, turned on the phone, and found a lot of missed calls. Paisley was busy installing the necessary mobile software, so she didn¡¯t check the missed calls. I need some data. It will be troublesome to transfer it from the old phone to the new one, Paisley thought. Paisley felt some subtle gazes when ying with her new phone. As a martial artist, Paisley was sensitive and had sharp instincts. She looked up abruptly and saw the embarrassment in the eyes of the salesgirls. The two girls stood there and discussed Paisley. They were caught on the spot by Paisley, so they smiled awkwardly. Paisley didn¡¯t smile back. She narrowed her eyes, got up, and walked over. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Paisley didn¡¯t care about the discussions about her. Given her status, it wasmon that people liked to talk about her. However, she didn¡¯t like face-to-face discussions and considered them offenses. ¡°You, are you Ms. Drew?¡± One salesgirl asked. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Paisley nodded. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The two salesgirls eximed in excitement, which took Paisley by surprise. ¡°Ms. Drew! When you came into our store, I felt that you looked a bit familiar. You look more beautiful than you do on TV! How lucky you are! I wish you a happy marriage!¡± Paisley was lost for words. Paisley thought with confusion, what is she talking about? What TV? What marriage? Wait, marriage? Paisley remembered what Mallory had done yesterday. Paisley narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Where did you see me? I mean, on TV?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± One salesgirl nodded vigorously. ¡°Mr. Palmer proposed to you yesterday, and the video. of that event is popr online. How romantic! You are a perfect couple!¡± Screw the perfect couple! Paisley thought. Her face darkened, and she looked sinister. This reaction shocked the two salesgirls. They thought, she doesn¡¯t look happy. It seems she is¡­ angry. The salesgirls became perplexed. They didn¡¯t know which of their sentences had displeased Paisley. ¡°Great. Very good!¡± Paisley sneered, clenched her phone, and strode out. Out of the store, Paisley remembered something. She searched for the video the salesgirls had mentioned on her new phone. As the salesgirls had said, the video was popr, so it was easy for Paisley to find it. Paisley yed the video. In the video, Bridger knelt to her, no, Mallory and said sweet words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Paisley had learned of this proposal from her informers. Back then, she didn¡¯t see the proposal with her own eyes. There was apuse and cheers. Mallory blushed with shyness and affection¡­ What the hell was that expression? Never will that kind of expression appear on my face! Shameful! Paisley thought. Paisley gritted her teeth in hatred. She felt deeply offended. Paisley was proud and aloof, so never would she show that kind of expression in public. Paisley thought, the woman in the video isn¡¯t me, but everyone will consider her Paisley! What a shame! Moreover, why did that man propose in public? Didn¡¯t we agree on the engagement? What was he up to? Why did he make a fuss? ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± Anderson, who had kept Paisleypany for years, didn¡¯t know what to do when Paisley abruptly turned to him after a pause in the mall. Paisley snapped, ¡°Go home!¡± Anderson was speechless. Furious, Paisley wanted to tear Mallory apart. How dare she do such a shameful thing with my face? My punishment is still too soft, Paisley thought. When her car arrived home, Paisley saw a strange car before the gate. The car stopped there quietly, and a man stood by the car. Paisley could tell by his suit that this man had dressed up for this visit. The man leaned against the car. It seemed he had waited there. for quite a while because he stood there dozing off. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 529 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Shoot Arrows Like Crazy Probably because he heard the noise, Bridger¡¯s head jerked up a bit before he woke up. Then he turned around. At the sight of Paisley, who was sitting in the car that was driving toward him, Bridger looked delighted and ran toward Paisley with a quick step. Noticing that, Anderson tilted his head and asked, ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± ¡°Just ignore him. Speed up!¡± Paisley said coldly with a poker face. Anderson then stepped on the elerator. In its wake, the car passed by Bridger with a whoosh. It moved so fast that Bridger almost got hit by it. Bridger thought, what the hell! Soon, the door of the Drew¡¯s house opened. Bridger wanted to get in and chase after them, but before he knew it, the door had been shut closed. The door closed so fast that Bridger ended up bumping into it. ¡°Bang!¡± Bridger grimaced at the pain. Being cold-shouldered like this, Bridger was confused and furious as hell. He thought, she is going too far this time! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! How could she turn hostile toward me like this all at once? I mean, one second she was still treating me quite pleasantly, and the next, she has be like this! That is just unimaginable. Bridger was so angry that he kicked on the door a few times, which hurt his foot a bit. And then he noticed something odd. He raised his head, only to see that there were a few gun-like objects poking out of the wall and then pointing at him all at once. He was stunned since he had never seen those things before. He thought, are they newly installed? The fact was, those defensive devices had always been there. It was just that he hadn¡¯t been blocked out here before, which meant those devices hadn¡¯t been triggered. But soon, he burst out intoughter, thinking, you almost bluffed me into believing you! I mean, look at where we are now. Just because you can own a gun doesn¡¯t mean you can use it this way, unless you aren¡¯t afraid of breaking thew. ¡°I don¡¯t think there are actually bullets in them.¡± He raised his head and spoke to those gun-like Get E objects, thinking, Paisley should be able to see me now through the surveince camera. She is only doing this because she is angry. Or maybe she is just testing me? ¡°If there are, shoot here! Come on!¡± He pointed at his chest and said provocatively. ¡°If I dodge a bit, I will¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentences, there was a sudden whoosh sound. Something cold passed through his ears andnded right in front of his toes. Looking closely, he found that it was an arrow. There were no bullets, as he expected. But a modified archery device? That was something to his surprise! But before he could wipe the sweat on his forehead a bit, more noise was heard. Due to that, he jumped back right away. And since he was so nervous, he stumbled and fell while he was jumping backward. With a cloud of dust rising, he looked particrly miserable. Not knowing how many more arrows would be shot and how far those arrows could get, he hurried to run fast away until he felt safe. Then he turned around. Then he broke out in a cold sweat. There were countless arrows standing on the ground near the gate, with the arrowheads gleaming with rays of cold light. It seemed that the arrows were pretty sharp. If he had not dodged in time, he would have been shot like crazy. He thought, that is way too much! Bridger then stood up. Looking at the arrows, he became furious and thus roared, ¡°Paisley! I know you can hear me. What do you mean? I won¡¯t leave today unless you give me an exnation.!¡± Even though Bridger wanted the Drew family¡¯s property badly and hoped that the Drew family could help him overthrow Simon, right now, Bridger simply could not bear it any longer since it seemed that he was risking his life due to Paisley, who was temperamental. What Paisley was doing today had crossed the line, which was basically an attempted murder of her husband. And what was totally uneptable to Bridger was that Paisley was still shy and affectionate yesterday when she epted his proposal, but now, she had be hostile like that. Was that some kind of schizotypal personality disorder? Bridger thought, right! Paisley must be a lunatic. That exins it! At the thought of that, Bridger, getting angrier, ced his hands on his hips and shouted at the camera, ¡°Paisley,e out! You crazy woman! If you have a problem with me, just say it. Why the long face? For a woman temperamental like you, who would want to marry you? And just because I¡¯m fucking good to you doesn¡¯t mean you can treat me like this, shooting arrows at me like crazy! How inhuman of you! Come out now! Tell me what you have in mind! Don¡¯t bury your head in the sand! ¡°I thought you were bold! Why hide in there then? Get out here!¡± In the house. Paisley saw Bridger from the surveince equipment. The way Bridger stood at the door while shouting and getting all worked up with dirt all over his body made him look extremely miserable. Paisley didn¡¯t understand why Mallory would fall for such a man. For him, Mallory even dared to disobey Paisley. Sure enough, Mallory and Bridger were such a perfect match, both being losers. Then Paisley took a sip of water and narrowed her eyes. Bridger, who was cursing on the monitor, looked rather energetic. It seemed that he took great pleasure in the curses. Noticing that Paisley had been staring at Bridger for a long time, Anderson went forward and asked, ¡°Ms. Drew, do you want me to go out and deal with him?¡± Anderson hadn¡¯t dealt with Bridger before because Paisley didn¡¯t give him the order. Otherwise, Anderson would have already taught Bridger a lesson long before. However, Paisley shook her head. ¡°Open the door and let him in!¡± Just now, Paisley was angry at Bridger about what Bridger had donest night. But now, Paisley wasn¡¯t angry anymore, despite Bridger cursing nonstop outside, saying that Paisley was a lunatic. Paisley thought, Bridger still hasn¡¯t found out that Mallory and I are not the same person. Does that mean Mallory is very good at disguising herself as me? With the corners of her lips curling up, Paisley came up with an idea. ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± Anderson called out her name in surprise since he didn¡¯t expect that Paisley would let Bridger in. After all, Bridger had cursed her so harshly. It would be merciful of her if she didn¡¯t kill him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Paisley looked displeased. ¡°Nothing. I am on it!¡± Anderson then pressed the Bluetooth headset in his ear and said, ¡°Open the door.¡± Meanwhile, at the gate, Bridger, tired of cursing, was bending forward so as to catch his breath a bit. At that moment, he heard a rumbling sounding from the gate. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 530 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 530 Chapter 530 I Quit! Noticing that the iron gate, which was tightly closed, had opened, Bridger thought, does this mean¡­ I am allowed to get in now? But then, Bridger hesitated. Paisley decided to let him in after he cursed that crazily. Could it be a trap? Was Paisley trying to do something to him within the house? At the thought of this, Bridger felt slightly scared. But he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he sneered at the surveince camera, ¡°What? You¡¯re expecting me to just get in there now? No way! I won¡¯t get in now! Why should I do as you wish? You know what? Paisley. I¡¯ve had enough of it! I respect you and love you because you are Ms. Drew. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want to me. You do know that Ie from the Palmer family, right? You have gone too far recently! I quit now!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Noticing that Bridger was walking toward his car, Anderson lowered his head slightly. ¡°Ms. Drew, should I go catch him?¡± Paisley curled the corners of her lips a bit. Anderson took the hint and went out right off. In its wake, a motorcycle rumbled as it started up and then flew out like an arrow. Meanwhile, Bridger had made up his mind to leave now. That was because Bridger assumed that Paisley must be up to something by letting him in after him cursing for so long. Also, Paisley made things difficult for him every time, which Bridger. couldn¡¯t stand any longer. Bridger thought, didn¡¯t she ask me to go in? Well, I won¡¯t! The fact is, I¡¯m leaving now. I wonder how she is gonna proceed with whatever she has in mind now. And after me being gone for a long time, she will for sure take the initiative to look for me. That N?velDrama.Org content rights. I¡¯ll no longer have to humble myself. way, Then Bridger dusted off his clothes and walked toward his car, which was parked somewhere slightly distant. However, after just a few steps, he heard a whoosh behind him. Therefore, he turned around, only to see a fast figure speeding toward him. He had a feeling in his gut that something was wrong, despite not knowing who that was. Then he started to run off. Just as he was about to get to his car, with his hand nearly touching the door, something wrapped around his waist. Bridger looked down, only to see a rope tied to his waist. And then the next thing he knew, he had already been pulled back by it and thus fell heavily onto the ground. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± After spitting out a mouthful of dirt, he turned around, wanting to untie the rope. But the person on the motorcycle had already restarted his motorcycle, driving both back into the gate. ¡°Let go of me! Who are you? Bastard! Let go! Paisley¡­¡± Bridger struggled with all his might, which was just a vain attempt though. Since he was tightly tied to the rope, which was linked to the motorcycle, he had no choice but to move along with it. Being dragged along the rough ground harshly, Bridger, in pain, soon lost the strength to curse or struggle. Meanwhile, Anderson remained silent and tried to maintain the speed of the motorcycle so as not to actually hurt Bridger. That being said, by the time they arrived at the gate, Bridger was already too tortured to say anything. Meanwhile, Paisley was standing on the steps, looking at him. With his high-fashion suit worn and tattered, Bridgery on the ground limply as if he was having hisst breath. ¡°Oh! I was wondering who you were. Aren¡¯t you the famous Mr. Palmer? What? Why aren¡¯t you cursing now?¡± With the corners of her lips curving, Paisley was in a much better mood. Paisley thought, no one could emerge from scolding me unscathed. After scolding me that harshly, he actually wanted to leave? No way! Meanwhile, Bridger, despite holding tons of grudges, failed to say a word. He, aching all over, thought, I am afraid that I have scraped all my skin now. I wonder if there are any fractures. But what really makes my heart ache is the way she is treating me now! As the youngest son in my family, I have been doted upon ever since I was a kid, although I am not my father¡¯s favorite and fail to get the inheritance from him. It¡¯s true that all these years, Simon has made me suffer a bit by taking away everything that is supposed to be mine. But, as my senior, Simon had never humiliated me or tortured me like this. But now? This woman actually had her people drag me on the ground as if I was just a dog! And look at her. Her sarcastic manner suggests that she doesn¡¯t feel sorry at all. Is she really the woman who epted my proposal shyly yesterday? He struggled to prop himself up. After moving around a bit, he found that his limbs were not broken. That being said, there were scrapes and bruises all over, which were rather painful. Paisley then walked down the steps slowly and then stood in front of him, looking at him arrogantly. ¡°I heard you scolding quite fiercely before. Well, I am here now. Come on. You can scold me right in front of me now!¡± ¡°I¡­ Fu¡­¡± Bridger raised his head, wanting to curse again. But at the sight of Paisley¡¯s cold face and Anderson, who was standing coldly next to Paisley, Bridger bit his lip and spat out the sand in his mouth. ¡°Forget it. You win. As long as you are happy, I can live with it!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you so bold just now? What? Are you scared now?¡± She smiled mockingly, in which her disdain manifested. Bridger propped himself to stand up and saluted her amiably before bowing heavily. ¡°Ms. Drew! My dear! Just cut to the chase and tell me what you want. You being temperamental is driving me crazy. If you want to kill me, just do it. But don¡¯t torture me like this. If you keep treating me this way, you will be a widow before we even get married!¡± Paisley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Or I will pull out your tongue!¡± Bridger hurried to cover his mouth since he knew that Paisley could actually make that happen. Then he said, ¡°Fine. I will just shut my mouth. But can you tell me what exactly you want? I mean, there should be a reason for your grumpiness, right? And if you don¡¯t want to marry me, just telling me will do. You don¡¯t have to torment me like this. You do know that I have nothing to do with what Simon did to you, right? And if you want to take revenge on him or even kill him, I will not have a problem with that at all! But just don¡¯t take it out on me!¡± Paisley¡¯s expression became even more solemn when Bridger mentioned Simon. The fact was, she had been trying to get the scripture all these days. And Bridger, as a member of the Palmer family, might be able to help her with that, although Bridger might not know about it. ¡°If I tell you, will you give me what I want?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Again, you have to tell me first.¡± Noticing that things hadn¡¯tpletely gone south, Bridger took a step forward. ¡°We both know that it¡¯s in the best interests of both of us if we¡¯re together. So just tell me what exactly you want.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 531 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Give You 30% Paisley took a deep look at Bridger, turned around, and walked into the room. ¡°Come in!¡± Looking at Paisley¡¯s back, Bridger was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the man next to him who was like a big block of ice, and then he followed Paisley. When he raised his feet, Bridger felt that his entire body hurt. He grimaced in pain as he took in a deep breath. Then, he took a look at the expressionless man who had followed him in. He swore in his heart that he would definitely take revenge one day. When Bridger entered, he saw Paisley sitting on the sofa and even leisurely making coffee. Bridger walked to the sofa opposite her, ignoring the dirt on his body, and sat down. Paisley nced at Bridger and said, ¡°Anderson, take Mr. Palmer to take a shower and change into clean clothes.¡± Just as Anderson was about to walk forward, Bridger waved his hand. ¡°No need! I think this is quite good. How special! Other people don¡¯t even have it even if they want! If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t afford your clothes!¡± Bridger¡¯s words were harsh. Since he had made up his mind to be a business partner instead of a lover, he no longer had to suppress his temper to coax her. That was good. In the face of Bridger¡¯s rudeness, Anderson was a little angry, but Paisley waved her hand and said, ¡°Well, you can leave.¡± Anderson was obviously a little unwilling, but since Paisley had given the order, he still retreated. Only Paisley and Bridger were left in the room. She poured two cups of coffee unhurriedly, one of which was handed to Bridger. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± ncing at her, Bridger did not stand on ceremony. He directly took it and drank it in one gulp. Paisley held the cup but did not drink it. She looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Your family has a book of martial arts. Do you know it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bridger had an inexplicable expression on his face. ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t study martial arts. How can there be any books on martial arts? Oh, you mean Simon, right? I once told you before that my father took him out to learn martial arts, but I didn¡¯t know where he went to learn it. Do you mean that? Do you think I am lying to you? Do you mean that I know it but I don¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know that your family has a book of martial arts.¡± Paisley pursed her lips and revealed a mocking smile. This mocking smile infuriated Bridger. ¡°What do you mean? You mean that I don¡¯t know what treasures my family has but Simon knows. Are youughing at me for not being able to get my father¡¯s trust and legacy even though I¡¯m a son?¡± ¡°Whatever you think, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Paisley said disapprovingly. ¡°But your family does indeed have a book of martial arts. I have sent people to investigate. The so-called ce Simon went to is just a very ordinary church. There is nothing special about it. The priests there are also very ordinary. They do not even know martial arts. Simon stayed there for five years and then returned to the Palmer¡¯s ce, not going anywhere else. Where do you think he learned it?¡± ¡°How could I know where he learned it?¡± Speaking of this matter, Bridger was angry. His father attached more importance to Simon back then, and he was ignored by his father. ¡°That book of martial arts is in Simon¡¯s hands. If¡­ you can find a way to get it and give it to me, I will give you 30% shares of the Drew Group,¡± Paisley said word by word. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bridger was pleasantly surprised. He quickly adjusted his mood and cleared his throat. ¡°What are you saying? If we get married, wouldn¡¯t this be a shared property? Thirty percent? You want me to take our family¡¯s heirloom from Simon, right? You are too shrewd!¡± ¡°Why do you think I will marry you?¡± Paisley said with a sneer. ¡°Then yesterday, you were¡­¡± Bridger wanted to say that Paisley agreed yesterday, but one secondter, he thought that it was not impossible for this woman to go back on her words. Sure enough, Paisley said, ¡°Yesterday was yesterday, and today is today. Yesterday I agreed, and today I won¡¯t agree again. What¡¯s more, why did you do such a shameful thing and even publicize this matter all over the city? A public proposal? Were you letting others watch a show? Was it very interesting?¡± Just thinking about it made Paisley very angry. The most important thing about the proposal yesterday was that the person was Mallory, not her. Bridger did not understand why Paisley was still happy yesterday and was angry today. ¡°So you don¡¯t like to be surrounded, do you?¡± Thinking about it, Bridger thought that this was the only reason, ¡°Is this the main point? The main point is if you can get what I want from Simon!¡± Paisley said impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. But¡­ you said that the shares¡­¡± Bridger thought that if he really had the shares, he would at least have his own capital even if he didn¡¯t have the biggest right to speak. This was different from receiving dividends from the Palmer family every month. How much dividends Bridger could get was up to Simon. However, with 30% shares of the Drew Group, Bridger was a major shareholder. There were not many members in the Drew family, and 70% of the shares belonged to Paisley. The other 15% of shares were in the hands of several major shareholders, and the rest were in the hands of retail investors. This condition was really tempting. ¡°Of course I am serious! However, the book must be authentic! If the book is fake, I will twist your head off!¡± Paisley said this with a smile, but that smile sent people a chill. ¡°Are you sure that Simon has the book?¡± after pondering for a moment, Bridger asked. ¡°Other than him, who else do you think can have the book?¡± After thinking about it over, Paisley felt that such an important thing must have been kept by Simon. Otherwise, how could she not find the book even after searching everywhere in the Palmer¡¯s home? Moreover, Bridger did not know about the existence of that book. Presumably, the old patriarch of the Palmer family had directly given it to Simon, and Simon did not put it in the Palmer¡¯s home at all. Paisley guessed that Simon must keep the book by himself. Since that was the case, it was even more difficult for Paisley to find it. However, Bridger was different. No matter what, he was still a member of the Palmer family, He was Simon¡¯s elder. It was much more convenient for Bridger to get close to Simon to find the book. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Moreover, it was reasonable for Bridger to go in and out of the Palmer Group or anywhere in the Palmer¡¯s ce. He would not attract any suspicion. ¡°Simon rarely goes home. He has a house outside.¡± After thinking for a while, Bridger said, ¡°Recently, after marrying that girl from the Austin family, Simon hasn¡¯t gone back. Is it possible¡­¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t search there. Can you?¡± Paisley had been to the house before, but the seemly- ordinary house had a good defense. In addition, Silvia was pregnant, but she was still able to fight so well. It was truly beyond Paisley¡¯s expectations. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 532 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 532 Chapter 532 She Wants to Be Herself ¡°If I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t think that you are able to find another suitable candidate,¡± Bridger said confidently as he stood up. It wasn¡¯t that Bridger had much confidence that he would be able to get the book. After all, apart from him, Paisley really couldn¡¯t find a more suitable candidate. In fact, if she had any other N?velDrama.Org content rights. choices, she probably wouldn¡¯t have negotiated with him. Bridger was not satisfied with the 30% of shares now. If Paisley could easily give so much, it meant that the book was far more than this price. However, Bridger was not in a hurry. He nned to ask. more when the book was in his hands. Moreover, he would ask Paisley to pay for the injuries she had inflicted and the humiliation she had. given him over the past few days.. Bridger turned around and was about to leave when he seemed to recall something and turned to look at Paisley. He looked up and down and finally fixed his eyes on the hand she was holding the cup. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Paisley asked unhappily. ¡°Where is the proposal ring I gave you?¡± Although the ring wasn¡¯t very luxurious, it still took him a lot of effort to buy it. Now, he found that she didn¡¯t wear it on her hand. Sure enough, this woman¡¯s mind was too hard to grasp. ¡°Oh.¡± Paisley looked down at her fingers and thought of the thing that she had crushed into a ball. However, her sister treated it like a treasure. Paisley said with a face full of disdain, ¡°That thing is too cheap. I identally dropped it. So what? Are you that petty? Do you want me topensate you with one?¡± Gritting his teeth, Bridger clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°No need! It is indeed not worth much money. If it is lost, then so be it. That¡¯s good that you tell the truth!¡± With that, Bridger turned and left. Paisley thought nothing of it. She rubbed her hands. It should be reasonable that she should be more rxed now that she had told the truth. However, for some reason, she was not happy at all. It must be that loathsome girl. Yes, it must be her who took the initiative and affected my mood! Paisley got up and walked towards the basement. She walked to the door and stopped. She reached out and tried the door handle. The door was not locked. She did not need to lock it. As long as she gave the order, Mallory would not dare toe out. However, Mallory who had always been so obedient actually rebelled and dared to oppose Paisley. Paisley lifted her feet and walked in. The light inside was dim, and there was only a bit of light room. There was a damp smell in the room. Paisley couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. When she opened her eyes, she didn¡¯t see anyone in the room. She was stunned, wondering why there was no one. It was impossible! Paisley turned around and saw a figure curling up in the corner. The person curled up with her legs. and her hands on her knees. She just sat there. It was a dark corner. No light could be seen. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed that there was someone sitting there. Mallory didn¡¯t say a word. She stared nkly at the ground in front of her. She looked like at soulless puppet doll without any spirit. Seeing Mallory like this, Paisley would only feel distressed. ¡°What? Not convinced?¡± Paisley said. Paisley thought, had Mallory still not realized her mistake after yesterday¡¯s reprimand? In this world, the only person Mallory could rely on is me. Mallory, as my shadow, should feel fortunate. If it wasn¡¯t for me, she would have died a long time ago. How could she still be alive? However, Mallory actually caused such a ruckus for a man. She must have been bewitched. She must have gone crazy! However, Mallory didn¡¯t answer the question. She didn¡¯t retort or speak, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. She didn¡¯t even move. The more Mallory was like this, the angrier Paisley felt. Mallory could pretend that she could not hear what Paisley said. Paisley thought, how can I use her? How can I believe that she can be my shadow? ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Are you threatening me? Do you think I can¡¯t do it without you?¡± Paisley walked in front of Mallory and stood there. Her entire body formed a huge shadow, and Mallory was shrouded in this shadow. Paisley looked at Mallory angrily. Suddenly, Paisley reached out and grabbed Mallory¡¯s cor. Paisley lifted her up and dragged her out of the basement. Mallory struggled a little, but it was just a blind struggle. Mallory gave up and let Paisley hold her. She still did not say a word until she fell heavily on the marble floor. Only then did she let out a muffled groan. Paisley took the mirror and looked at Mallory, ¡°Look, look at yourself! Look at yourself! How are you going to help me? You don¡¯t look like me now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you, Paisley,¡± Mallory moved her lips and finally spoke. Mallory looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was pale, and her eyes were dull and lifeless. Her body became thinner and thinner. However, Paisley was always radiant and confident. Her eyes would always be sparkling. Unlike Paisley, Mallory did not even have the courage to look at herself carefully. She was not like Paisley at all! Mallory didn¡¯t know why those people mistook her for her sister. Was it because she imitated her sister too well, or were they too stupid? Did they really look alike? However, was it so important to look alike? Mallory thought that she and her sister were essentially different! Mallory was not like her elder sister, nor did she want to be her elder sister. She only wanted to be free and be Mallory Drew. No, it was not necessarily Mallory Drew. Being a child of the Drew family was too tiring. There was a curse. She only needed to be herself. She only wanted to live a happy and simple life. Mallory¡¯s voice was hoarse, and it was like a mosquito¡¯s whisper. Paisley did not hear it clearly. She frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Mallory lowered her eyes and looked at the marble floor that faintly reflected her own shadow. Her body felt the pain of collision. Mallory did not know where her courage came from. She looked up at Paisley again and moved his dry lips. ¡°I said! I am not like you! I am not you! I am not your shadow! I am myself! I am Mallory!¡± Mallory said a lot in one breath. Although her body trembled slightly because of nervousness and fear, she felt carefree and rxed. All these years, the words that had been buried deep in her heart had finally erupted. Being herself was really good, even if the price she had to pay was that she might never be able to leave this damp basement, or even die. However, Mallory didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t want to be Paisley¡¯s shadow anymore. She wanted to be herself! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 533 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 533 Chapter 533 What an Idiot! Paisley was taken aback. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and just stood there. Paisley thought that after one day and one night, Mallory would reflect on herself. Mallory would regret, apologize, and cry bitterly to say that she shouldn¡¯t have done it. But what did Mallory say now? Mallory wanted to be herself. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? Are you crazy?¡± Paisley couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I know what I¡¯m saying and doing better than at any moment.¡± Mallory slowly stood up from the ground and stood in front of her. It was not until then that she realized that she was al little taller than Paisley. Although it was just a little, it was also a difference. This was the difference between her and Paisley. They were two different people. How could they be the same? ¡°Paisley, I have listened to you for so many years. I can do whatever you ask me to do. But now, I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Can¡¯t I be myself? Why can you live a good life outside? I just want to live in the sun aboveboard. Paisley, I just want people to know that the Drew family has a daughter called Mallory. We are not the same person. We are sisters!¡± As she spoke, she tried to pull Paisley¡¯s hand. But when she was about to touch it, Paisley seemed to have touched something hot and shook her off. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, Paisley. Please! We are sisters. Let me be myself. I can help you. I can help you with my own identity. Don¡¯t want to be you anymore,¡± Mallory pleaded softly. During the day and night, she had been thinking about the ring that had be a load on her mind for a long time. She wanted to be herself and face Bridger with her own identity. Even if he couldn¡¯t ept it, it was better than suffering every time when she wanted to say something to him but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Shut up!¡± Paisley pped her in the face. It hurt so much that it swelled up quickly. ¡°Have you forgotten the curse of our family? Have you forgotten that our family is destined to have only one child? Do you want to be yourself? Okay! Then you can be yourself in hell!¡± Paisley grabbed a fruit knife from the table and threw it in front of her. The fruit knife fell on the ground with a crisp sound, and Mallory immediately quieted down. She covered half of her face with her hand, and there was still a fishy and sweet taste in her mouth. She looked at the cold fruit knife on the ground, and her mind went nk. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Paisley said in a cold voice, ¡°People only know that the Drew family is a very small family for generations. They all think that it is because we have too few children, but they don¡¯t know the terrible curse of our family. The Drew family is destined to have only one child. Even if we give birth. to more, only one child will survive in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that our mother is not the only baby. Our uncles and aunts were all outstanding and better than our mother. But in the end, there was only our mother who survived. At that time, Grandma didn¡¯t want to hurt them. But if she had made the choice, she wouldn¡¯t have kept our mother, the most useless one. Our family wouldn¡¯t have declined because of that!¡± These words made Mallory¡¯s ears and head buzz. She knew better than anyone else about the Drew family. She had heard of it since she was a child, so she had been living in fear all the time. Because she knew very early that only one of her and Paisley could live! Otherwise, the Drew family would be in big trouble! She didn¡¯t know why there was such a ridiculous curse, and she didn¡¯t believe it either. But obviously, everyone believed it except her. Even her parents almost killed her, because Paisley was better than her and more suitable to be the sessor of the Drew family. Therefore, she was not even qualified to live. Later, after she avoided several crises, she seemed to finally have the qualifications to live, but from that day on, she lost herself. She was no longer herself, no longer Mallory, but Paisley. Only when she was needed would she appear as Paisley. When others didn¡¯t need her, she would always stay in a dark ce. At that time, she was very satisfied. At least she could live safely. Moreover, on the ind, the area she could move to was notrge, so it didn¡¯t seem to have a big impact if she was restrained. But when she grew up, she met more and more people and went to more and more ces. She didn¡¯t know since when she became more and more unsatisfied and wanted more. She wanted to dance on the street like other girls, to have a good rtionship, to eat cream cakes and sweet ice cream, but she couldn¡¯t. As long as Paisley couldn¡¯t do it, she couldn¡¯t do anything. She wasn¡¯t herself. She was just Paisley. ¡°It¡¯s just a curse. It¡¯s just a legend. No one knows if it¡¯s true or not. Is it going to destroy my life just because of that?¡± she said in a low voice, still unwilling to ept the fact. ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you understand the lesson I taught you before? This is the life of the Drew family. Chantar con tou you You can live and stand here to talk about it. You should thank me for my mercy. If I hadn¡¯t let be my shadow, you wouldn¡¯t have existed in the world long ago!¡± Paisley reminded her coldly. Only one of the two sisters could live, so of course, the better one would stay. Paisley didn¡¯t know so much when she was a child, but she always knew that her sister was still alive because of her. If it weren¡¯t for Paisley, Mallory would have died! So to some extent, Paisley saved her life. Mallory should be grateful, and Paisley could take back her life at any time she wanted! But now, Mallory was standing here, talking about fairness and being herself! What an idiot! Indeed, Paisley¡¯s words were like a warning. Mallory suddenly came to her senses. Since her childhood, even her parents had believed in it without a doubt. Paisley was convinced of the curse. She had never faced the choice of life or death. She had always been the chosen one. How could Paisley know what it felt like when one couldn¡¯t be herself? How could she know the fear of death? Paisley couldn¡¯t understand or sympathize with her. After thinking it through, Mallory suddenly gave up struggling, as if she had epted her fate. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I forgot my duty. I shouldn¡¯t have asked too much. It¡¯s your gift that I can live. I shouldn¡¯t have asked so much!¡± she said softly and slowly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 534 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Rely on Oneself Maybe it was because she changed too fast that Paisley asked suspiciously, ¡°Really?¡± Taking a deep breath, Mallory stood in front of her, but her waist was not so straight and a little. bent. She also lowered her head, so she was a little shorter than Paisley. ¡°I was confused before. I was so greedy that I wanted to marry someone. I forgot that Paisley gave it to me. Without Paisley, I wouldn¡¯t have lived in this world. I thought too much.¡± She raised her hand and pped herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paisley. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words to you. I shouldn¡¯t have pissed you off. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I will never see Bridger again. I will never disobey you again. I still want to live. It¡¯s the luckiest thing for me to do something for Paisley. Paisley, can you forgive me?¡± With tears in her eyes, she looked at Paisley pitifully. Her eyes were full of panic and tension as if she was afraid that Paisley would not forgive her. Seeing her like this, Paisley felt relieved. At this time, she absolutely believed that Mallory had really thought it through. It was true that without Paisley, Mallory couldn¡¯t even live, and why did she even want to get married and fall in love? She had been given too much freedom and thought too much recently. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can figure it out! If you can figure it out, your life will be good!¡± Patting her shoulder gently, Paisley said, ¡°As for Bridger, you should forget him. He isn¡¯t a good man. It¡¯s not worth wasting time on him. As for marriage¡­ I¡¯ll cancel the engagement. You¡¯d better stay at home and reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± she replied meekly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paisley. I¡¯m making trouble for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it! Don¡¯t make any trouble for me!¡± Paisley took a look at her swollen face and frowned. ¡°Ask someone to apply some medicine to your face. Don¡¯t leave scars on it. It will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Paisley.¡± Now she seemed to have returned to the obedient and easy-going sister, which made Paisley very satisfied. ¡°Well, go back to your room!¡± Mallory took a few steps back, slowly turned around, and walked toward her small basement. But when she turned around, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes. Yes, it was really an extravagant hope for her to live in this world. She had forgotten how long she could live. How could she dream of negotiating with Paisley? How could she negotiate with her? Paisley had always been superior. Others only obeyed her. How could people ask for a little bit from her? Since she couldn¡¯t ask for it, she had to rely on herself! N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the Palmer¡¯s mansion. Miley was basking in the sun in the yard. Recently, she was in a bad mood because of Simon. Fortunately, her youngest son¡¯s wedding would be held next month. After this matter was properly handled, she would slowly support him in the Drew family. By that time, she could feel at ease. Her husband was so unfair that he gave most of the money to Simon. His son didn¡¯t get anything. What could Bridger do? When she gave birth to Bridger, she wanted him to take over the family business. But her husband. skipped over her son to give the property to his grandson, the grandson she hated most. It was said that children were like their mothers. Simon really resembled his mother, and that was also the reason why she didn¡¯t like him very much. Over the years, she had tried her best to make more ns for her son. With the support of the Drew family, she could be more relieved. After taking a sip of coffee, Miley squinted her eyes and wanted to take a nap. Then she heard. footsteps. She raised her eyeszily and looked out. But this nce almost frightened her. She saw Bridger¡¯s clothes stained with dust and blood as if he had been beaten hard on the ground. He walked in awkwardly. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± With a scream, Miley suddenly stood up. Because it was too sudden, her eyes went ck and she almost fainted. ¡°Mrs. Palmer!¡± The servant next to her eximed and held her up. Bridger quickly walked two steps forward to help her. ¡°Mom, slow down!¡± Miley took a deep breath and took a closer look at him. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± He looked down at her clothes. There were many broken ces. He knew he was in a mess without looking in the mirror. He hade back to take a shower and change his clothes, but his mother happened to be in the yard and see his face, which frightened her. ¡°Nothing? Who did it? Who dares to hurt you? Don¡¯t you know that you are a member of the Palmer family? They are too bold!¡± Miley was very angry. She poked the ground with her walking stick, and every word she said made the ground thump. ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just a bruise. Don¡¯t be too angry.¡± Comforting her, Bridger tried to skip the topic. He had nned to go straight to the bedroom to take a shower and change her clothes. But when he saw her mother, he remembered what Paisley had said. He bent down and asked, ¡°Mom, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What? Is there anything more important than your injury? Tell me, who on earth hurt you?¡± Miley¡¯s heart ached. His son was the youngest one. After she gave birth to Bridger, she almost had menopause. She was old when she had Bridger and the other of her sons were dead or disobedient. She cherished her youngest son so much that she was unwilling to hurt him a little. When her husband was still alive, Miley was so angry that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for three days. because her husband beat Bridger for his naughty behavior. Although her husband was stubborn, he couldn¡¯t just watch his wife starve to death. Later het It meant that he didn¡¯t beat him and didn¡¯t care about him. Gradually, her husband focused on Simon. Simon resembled her husband very much when her husband was young. It could be said that all of his sons didn¡¯t resemble him as much as Simon. Simon was courageous, calm, and rational. He focused on training Simon as a sessor. Later, when Miley felt his partiality, he had already made up his mind to let Simon take over the family business. Now she looked at the wounds all over Bridger¡¯s body. It was not on his body, but on Miley¡¯s heart. ¡°Tell me, who on earth hurt you?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 535 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 535 Chapter 535 May Not Get Married ¡°Oh, mom, I¡¯m really fine!¡± He was in a hurry to inquire about the news, but Miley¡¯s attention was all on him. Bridger stamped his feet anxiously and said, ¡°I have something important to ask you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miley was choked by the noise and sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask about you. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Bridger looked around and waved his hand to signal others to leave. Then he got close to her and said, ¡°Mom, does the Palmer family have any heirlooms?¡± He had been wondering how to find the scripture, but when he saw his mother, he suddenly realized that his mother was the one who could answer him. If others didn¡¯t know, how could his mother not know? She had been married to his father for decades. Miley was stunned by his question. Seeing that he was so mysterious and asked the servants to leave, she asked, ¡°What family heirloom? What treasure do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want something precious. I¡¯m asking if we have any treasure that is passed down from generation to generation. For example¡­ scripture or something like that?¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s nk face and thinking that she might not be able to remember it, he deliberately reminded her. ¡°Scripture? What scripture?¡± Miley was more confused. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s martial arts scripture, martial arts!¡± Bridger jumped up and down anxiously. Didn¡¯t his mother know that? Didn¡¯t we say before that Simon is a first-ss martial artist? My father took him out to learn martial arts for a while. How could you forget that? We just talked about it two days ago. Martial arts scripture. Don¡¯t we have one at home?¡± After listening to his exnation, Miley finally understood. ¡°Oh, you mean that thing.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He was overjoyed. ¡°No!¡± Miley shook her head decisively. Bridger was greatly disappointed! Bridger didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How could it be possible? If not, how could Simon¡¯s martial arts be so good? He even hurt Paisley. And she insisted that there must be a scripture. Mom, you and dad have been married for decades. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know. Think about it again.¡± ¡°Of course not. Why do you think I forgot? Am I suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease or amnesia?¡± Get B. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Miley said unhappily. ¡°The Palmer family is not a martial arts family. When your father took Simon. to learn martial arts, I thought he was out of his mind. Why did he suddenly do that? Besides, if our family has that kind of thing, why did he send Simon to others to learn martial arts? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s impossible! Is it hidden somewhere? Or did dad only tell Simon and you don¡¯t know?¡± After thinking for a while, he guessed. Paisley was so affirmative. He thought for a while and thought it was highly possible. Since he was a child, he had been much stronger than Simon, but he had never been able to defeat Simon. Later, he didn¡¯t fight Simon. On the one hand, he was Simon¡¯s uncle. On the other hand, he was afraid that Simon would be in charge of his family. Most importantly, he knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat Simon. He had fought a lot outside. Even if Bridger wasn¡¯t one of the best, he was not someone ordinary people dared to provoke. But in front of these real martial artists, he found that his fighting skills were simply weak. So there should be some scripture. ¡°No way!¡± Miley said firmly. ¡°I have been married to your father for half my life. Sometimes he was stubborn and biased, but he never lied to me. He never hid things from me. Where on earth did you hear the gossip? You¡¯re talking nonsense. What kind of martial arts scripture can our family have?¡± ¡°Paisley said it. She is sure that Simon has a scripture of martial arts, peerless martial arts.¡± He thought of Paisley¡¯s firm eyes and suddenly realized that she married him for the scripture. ¡°What martial arts? I think she¡¯s obsessed with martial arts. She¡¯s read too many novels and watched too many TV shows. You¡¯re right. What¡¯s in a girl¡¯s mind all day long when she¡¯s obsessed with martial arts?¡± After sighing, Miley continued, ¡°By the way, speaking of Paisley, you two are going to get married next month. Why haven¡¯t you prepared anything? Have you prepared everything you need? Don¡¯t wait for me, an old woman, to prepare for you!¡± There was no sign at home. It was obvious that they were going to get married, but there was no sign at all. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe¡­ We won¡¯t get married.¡± After hesitating for a while, Bridger finally spoke it out. He was afraid that he would irritate Miley, so he hesitated and said it intermittently. But it was impossible for him not to say it. Maybe Paisley would not marry him. She even mentioned the shares, and would rather talk about it as a business. ¡°What?¡± No matter how he said it, Miley was so angry that she almost fainted again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± He quickly calmed her down and grinned, trying to make it sound easy. ¡°Fine, fine. I can find someone else to get married to.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Miley was very angry. She had never beaten him before. Suddenly, she raised her crutch and hit him. ¡°Have you forgotten all the words I said to you? Have you forgotten why you got married to Paisley? ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you are going to do and what you can get? You are going to get married soon. What¡¯s wrong with you at this time? Didn¡¯t you just propose yesterday? You won¡¯t get married? Are you ying a game? I won¡¯t join you!¡± Her crutch was raised and fell on him. However, she was still reluctant to hurt him, but just gently patted him. Bridger didn¡¯t dodge. Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to hurt him, he let her hit him with her crutch. and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you know my proposal. You know a lot!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± She was old after all. She cursed and patted him a few times, but she couldn¡¯t lift the crutch anymore. She stared at him out of breath, just being angry. ¡°Stop?¡± Bridger smiled, took a cup of water, and handed it to her. ¡°Drink some water to wet your throat. You are not young anymore, but you are still so irritable! ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. Let me finish my words first. It may not be a bad thing if I don¡¯t get married. I have a lot of things to do. Isn¡¯t it better for me not to marry that crazy woman?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 536 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 536 Chapter 536 When the Time Comes ¡°Is that so?¡± Miley had a suspicious look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Bridger came closer and roughly repeated Paisley¡¯s words, but he skipped some threats. ¡°So, as long as I can find the scripture, I can get 30% of the shares of the Drew Group. More. urately, the initiative will be in my hands. I can get more than that.¡± Bridger was right. At that time, with the scripture in hand, it would be easy to negotiate with Paisley. ¡°Is what she said true? But all these years, I have never heard of father. hy scriptures from y Could it be that she has made a mistake?¡± Miley seemed to have understood, but she still had some doubts in her heart. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Bridger firmly shook his head. Regarding this point, he was quite sure. ¡°Think about it. She is a member of an ancient martial arts family. She is obsessed with studying this. To us, this thing ispletely useless. But to her, it is a peerless treasure. How could she make a mistake with this kind of thing? Moreover, she deliberately schemed for this. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to give me 30% of the shares. ¡°To her, this thing is even more important than the Drew Group.¡± After a pause, he thought about it and continued, ¡°Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for this, how could Simon¡¯s martial arts be so powerful? He must get some help with this scripture, and the martial arts in it are indeed very powerful. It¡¯s just only did he not tell us, but he even concealed it from you.¡± that dad has kept this secret so well. No. Hearing his exnation, Miley felt that it was reasonable and bought it. Miley couldn¡¯t help butin about herte husband. ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect him to hide such a big secret from me after marrying him for decades. My family treasure¡­ ¡°Unbelievable! He didn¡¯t tell me, but he told that little bastard and even passed it on to him! I gave birth to children for him in vain and worked hard for him for so many years. I did so much for this farmily, but in the end, he left big trouble for the family, who makes me angry and goes against me every day!¡± As Miley spoke, Miley even shed a few tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scold Dad. He was also deceived for a moment. Simon, that little bastard, has been scherning since he was young. He¡¯s got the best of both worlds. Dad was coaxed by him. That was a mistake. Now we are going to stir up chaos and get the Palmer family back on track.¡± Bridger said seriously, acting like he really cared about the interest of the Palmer family. ¡°So, you have to help me find that scripture. When I take over the shares of the Drew Group, we can have double guarantees when the DNA results are out!¡± Miley pondered and did not say anything. ¡°Mom, what are you still hesitating for? Could it be that you have be soft-hearted and have been coaxed by him?¡± Seeing that Miley did not say anything, Bridger was a little anxious. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Silly boy, I¡¯m on your side! However, you ask me to help you, but how can I help you? Your father never told me about this scripture. I have never seen what it looks like, and I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± She carefully thought about it and really did not have any impression of the scripture. Her husband was cautious when he was alive, but he never hid any private money. He was very honest with her, so now that Bridger suddenly said that he was hiding something so important, Miley was very confused, not knowing where to start. Regarding this, Bridger had figured it out. ¡°Mom, I have thought about this. You don¡¯t have to do too much. I think this scripture is most likely in his own house. Paisley went to investigate and found out that the house had set many traps. It was not as simple as it looked on the outside. Tell me, if it wasn¡¯t hiding good things, why would an ordinary family need so much protection?¡± Bridger looked up at his surroundings. ¡°Even our old house doesn¡¯t have that much protection. It¡¯s just ordinary security measures. The security in his neighborhood is the best in the city, yet there are so many traps. He must hide something in that house.¡± Bridger was sure that Simon must have hidden the scripture in the house, so Bridger thought that Simon must have kept a big secret. However, Bridger did not know how many times Simon had encountered danger since childhood. For others, this defense might be exaggerated, but for the person in power of the Palmer family, it was not excessive at all. Of course, Bridger had set his mind on what he was thinking, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t think so much. ¡°So you mean, you want me to go to his house to look for it?¡± Miley said as she waved her hand, ¡°No, I can¡¯t! You knew that Litzy and I couldn¡¯t get in there thest time. Even if I were willing to do it for you, they might not allow me to go in again. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed at such an old. age. It¡¯s impossible for me to show weakness to him!¡± Miley felt very angry when she thought of thest time. It was unreasonable that a grandmother needed an outsider¡¯s approval before she visited her own grandchild¡¯s house. That woman was quite impolite. She did not know how to be polite to an elder. Miley did not want to go there anymore. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not asking you to go in and find it. What I mean is that I can go in and find it myself. But they are in there, which is very troublesome!¡± Bridger made some gestures, and Miley instantly understood. ¡°You want me to lure them out?¡± ¡°Mom, you are really smart!¡± Bridger kissed Miley on the cheek and praised her. Miley wiped her face and red at him. ¡°Nonsense again! You think it is simple, but how will they listen to me? Even if I want to make an appointment, it is not so easy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. Aren¡¯t they going to have a wedding soon? As an elder, you have to give them something and ask them for their advice. I think they won¡¯t refuse such a request. Otherwise, it will be too rude.¡± Since Bridger had even thought of an excuse, he had calcted in his heart a long time ago. But when Miley heard this, her face was filled with displeasure. ¡°You want me to give them gifts? Why? They never send me gifts. Why would I do it to them? It¡¯s such a bad idea!¡± Miley spat at Bridger and felt that this was a terrible idea. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this for my future? Please make some sacrifices. I know that it¡¯s not easy for you. When I take over the Palmer family, it will be on the right track. At that time, it will be up to you how you want to deal with those two. When the timees, won¡¯t you be able to hold your head high? And you won¡¯t need to tolerate them anymore.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 537 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 537 Chapter 537 The City Is Drown in Happiness Miley let out a long sigh and faintly said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m so old. Do you think I am still that aggressive? I just want to get justice for you so that you can live a better life. ¡°In my entire life, I have given birth to quite a few children, but I just don¡¯t have a good life. I don¡¯t know what kind of sin I havemitted. Your brothers all died one after another. It¡¯s not the first time I have lost my son. All my hopes are on you now. I just hope that you will live a better life.¡± Miley raised her hand. The back of her hand was already full of wrinkles. She gently caressed Bridger¡¯s head and looked at him lovingly. ¡°You are my inheritance and my child. As long as you live well, I will be able to rest in peace.¡± ¡°Come on, Mom. You are still young! Your good days are stilling! You will definitely be healthy. In the future, you will have grandchildren and great-grandchildren!¡± Bridger had always had a sweet mouth and was never ambiguous when it came to coaxing Miley. As expected, Miley was beaming with joy. ¡°You just have a sweet mouth! Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go meet those two brats tomorrow. I¡¯ll lure them out, but what you do is your business. I can¡¯t help much.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! I know what I¡¯ll do.¡± Bridger nodded repeatedly. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t my sister go to check her DNA? Is there no result?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that fast! You know that your brother is no longer here. She could only do a cross- generation test. Simon is so astute. How can it be so easy? Let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡± Miley sighed deeply. In fact, she was also terrified in her heart. She hoped that the results woulde out, but she also hoped that the results would note out so soon. She did not know what she should do if the results were out and Simon really was not a member of the Palmer family. If Simon was a member of the Palmer family, then¡­ His grudge in his heart would not be eliminated in this lifetime. However, it was not at ease to not figure it out, not to mention for the sake of his own children¡­ So be it! The wedding was around the corner, and the entire city seemed to be filled with a festive atmosphere. Simon was extremely exaggerated. All the bulletin boards in the city said that Simon was going to get married. He also offered a lot of discounts and gave the citizens vouchers, which could be used in the shopping malls and shopping centers under the Palmer Group. At the same time, everyone gave them their blessings. It was as if this was a happy asion for the entire city. Everyone was very happy except for¡­ some people. Bridger¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the bulletin boards on the side of the road, one by one, shing past his eyes. The convertible sports car he drove today seemed to be very shy, but the scenery on the street. was not very pleasing. Bridger was about to get married as well. They were both from the Palmer family, and he was ant elder, but his marriage seemed to have nothing to do with everyone. There was no news about it at all. Bridger did not have much money, so he could not make such a big show. Even if Miley had the N?velDrama.Org content rights. heart, she would not be able to do such a thing. Moreover, the voucher-sort-of things were not something that they could handle. As for Paisley, she didn¡¯t care about that at all. She put all her thoughts on that scripture. Thinking about it, Bridger felt like he was being screwed. He thought that he was very charming and easily attracted Paisley, but he did not expect that she only cared about that scripture. So when Paisley was shy and passionately kissing him, all she thought of was that stupid book? What kind of woman was she? He had never met such a woman in his life. Bridger really didn¡¯t know how to deal with her. However, now that he had thought it through, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Bridger wasn¡¯t so obsessed with getting her. Bridger had a lot of options, so why would he care about a woman like Paisley? When he got the shares of the Drew Group and took over the Palmer family, he could have any woman he wanted, who was much better than Paisley, who could go crazy at any time. Thinking of this, Bridger was much moreforted. The top priority was to find the scripture and get it in his hands. He drove very slowly and was not very anxious. His mother needed some time to lure them out. Only after they left could it be convenient to go in and find what he wanted. In the Palmer house, Miley smiled and looked at Silvia amiably. ¡°In the past, I was too harsh on you. Now I¡¯ve thought it through. You and Simon are about to get married. I don¡¯t have anything good for you. This pair of jade bracelets was a gift when I got married. Although the style may be a little outdated, it is a good gift. I hope you can keep it.¡± ¡°Grandma, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Silvia looked at the bracelets in front of her and gently blocked them. The color of the bracelets was indeed not bad. The color was bright and clear. It looked very expensive. Miley had paid a lot to take this out. ¡°Hey, you are my granddaughter-inw. You have my great-grandson in your womb. Why can¡¯t you ept it?¡± Not waiting for Silvia to respond, Miley added, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, it means that you look down on me. You just me me in your heart and refuse to forgive me.¡± Silvia was lost for words. Miley had her way of persuading people. Silvia turned to look at Simon, who was sitting on the side. Recently, he spent most of his time at home working and took out a lot of time to stay with her. Of course, Simon was also guarding Silvia, keeping her and their baby safe. Simon¡¯s eyes were warm and soft. He said softly, ¡°Since Grandma has said so, you should ept it. It contains her goodwill.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You should keep it!¡± Miley smiled and said, ¡°Originally, ording to the custom, I should have prepared some things for you two to get married, but a while ago¡­¡± After a pause, Miley coughed lightly. ¡°I was stubborn. I thought that you didn¡¯t inform me about. your marriage in advance and I felt angry with you. Now I¡¯ve thought it through, but you see, it was too rushed. I don¡¯t know what you young people like. Today¡¯s weather is so good. Why don¡¯t we go out together? Just take it as going shopping with me. I will also choose some gifts for you. What do you think?¡± It was difficult to refuse Miley. ¡°But¡­ I rarely go out recently. Simon told me to rest at home and take care of my baby.¡± Silvia looked troubled. ¡°Yes, Silvia is pregnant now. It¡¯s better to go out as little as possible and rest more at home! Besides, you don¡¯t have to prepare anything. We are all ready. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Simon directly refused. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 538 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Can You Let Him In? ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a grandmother to prepare some things for her grandson to get married. How can it be considered a bother? Even if it¡¯s a bother, it¡¯s still a pleasure!¡± Miley was still smiling. She looked more benevolent than before. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to have expected Simon¡¯s rejection. She continued, ¡°Moreover, you young people don¡¯t understand. This pregnancy requires more rest, but it is not to lie in bed all day. This is not good for the mother and the child! A pregnant woman asionally needs to go out to walk around and breathe fresh air. ¡°Kid, you have been following your grandfather since you were young and don¡¯t have much time to be by my side. After you grow up, you be even busier. It¡¯s rare for you to have some time now. Why not walk around with me? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t fulfill me with just this little request. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t have many days left to live. Now, I just want to hang out with my grandson. Why can¡¯t you satisfy me?¡± As Miley spoke, her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked very sad. Simon was lost for words. Silvia was speechless. They were the kind of people who were used to handling threats, but Miley was ying the emotional card, which was not in their field. Miley even mentioned Simon¡¯s grandfather. For a moment, it was hard to refuse. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Simon said. ¡°I just think¡­¡± ¡°He was just afraid that you would be too tired.¡± Silvia interrupted him and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t appreciate your kindness, but we are afraid that it will be tiring for you to go out. But you are right. I should go out asionally, I can¡¯t stay at home all day. I also told Simon before that I wanted to go out for a walk, but he refused to let me go. He¡¯s just too sensitive. ¡°You see, now Miley also said so. Then let¡¯s go out for a walk with Miley!¡± she looked at Simon and said with a smile. Hearing her say this, Miley became happy. She wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and smiled, ¡°Right! My granddaughter-inw is so considerate. She knows my feelings. Look, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Now that your wife has spoken, you can go out for a walk with me, right?¡± Simon looked helpless. He nced at Silvia and said lovingly, ¡°Alright! I know you¡¯ve been bored at home for a long time. Let¡¯s go out together.¡± The two of them changed their clothes. Miley looked around. This house was so big. She did not know which room the things would be hidden in. She had done everything she could, but she did not know if Bridger could get what he wanted. As she watched, Simon and Silvia had alreadye down. Miley casually stuffed the ring on her hand into the gap in the sofa and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± The three of them got into the car, and the car quickly drove out. Ten minutester, Bridger¡¯s sports car had already arrived near the gate, and he was honking loudly. ¡°Mr. Bridger, Mr. Simon and Mrs. Palmer just left. You shoulde another day,¡± the gatekeeper said. ¡°What a bummer! But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll go in and wait for them.¡± He patted the steering wheel and did not have any intention of leaving. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Simon and his wife are not at home. It is not convenient for you¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean inconvenient? Do you know who I am to Simon? I am his biological uncle. Isn¡¯t that reasonable Get Bu for an uncle to visit his nephew?¡± His face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Be careful that I let my nephew fire you!¡± However, Simon¡¯s servants were all well-trained and only listened to Simon. Naturally, they would not let Bridger in because of his words. ¡°It is my duty. Please forgive me.¡± Rolling his eyes at the gatekeeper, Bridger had expected it. He said, ¡°Then how can I go in and wait for them? I have an urgent matter. It is not good to wait outside. How about this, if Simon lets me in, can I go in?¡± The gatekeeper was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Bridger meant, but he replied, ¡°If Mr. Simon agrees, of course, it will be OK. But he is not here now, then¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn? If he isn¡¯t here, I can just give him a call!¡± Bridger picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Simon. Where are you? Where¡¯s mom?¡± Simon turned to look at Miley. ¡°She¡¯s beside me.¡± ¡°Beside you? Why did you leave? Didn¡¯t we agree to wait for me? Tell Mom to answer the phone!¡± Bridger muttered. He seemed dissatisfied that he had been stood up. Seeing that Simon was looking at her, Miley asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Uncle Bridger said he told you to wait for him. Did you tell him?¡± As Simon spoke, he handed the phone over. Miley patted her thigh. ¡°Hey, my bad memory! 1 originally wanted to tell him toe and find me so that we could all go together. As a result, I was too happy to chat with you guys, so I forgot about it!¡± As Miley spoke, she picked up the phone, patted her forehead, and sighed, ¡°Bridger, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about it because I was too happy. Why don¡¯t you go home first?¡± ¡°What am I going home for? I have to have afternoon tea with you and watch a yter. Never mind. I will wait for you here, but they won¡¯t let me in. Let Simon tell the gatekeeper to let me go in and wait. What is he afraid of?¡± As Bridger spoke, he nced at the gatekeeper with a face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Well¡­ I am afraid it is not very convenient.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Miley looked at Simon. ¡°Look, it was my mistake. I was too happy going out with you, so I forgot about it. Let your uncle go in and sit down to wait for us toe back, okay?¡± Simon¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient. Today, you probably don¡¯t have much time to watch the y. Why don¡¯t you let Uncle Bridger go back? You can go tomorrow.¡± ¡°How can that be? That y doesn¡¯t perform every day. Today is the final day!¡± Miley immediately refused. ¡°Then let¡¯s turn around and go back now. You and Uncle Bridger go to watch the y, and we will go shopping another day. Is that okay?¡± Simon immediately raised his opinion. Miley shook her head. ¡°You are a busy person. Your wedding date is around the corner. If this drags on, who knows if there will be any changes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± It seemed like Miley insisted on letting Bridger in. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll let him go back first. I won¡¯t watch the y!¡± Miley was a little unhappy, but when she waved her hand, she realized something and eximed, ¡°Hey, where is my ring? Why is it missing?¡± Mom, what do you mean? What happened to you?¡± on the other side of the line, Bridger asked nervously. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 539 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Let Me Search It Alone Miley looked very anxious. ¡°The ring was bought when your father and I married. How did it disappear? It has been wearing on my hand!¡± She was so anxious that her face turned red. She looked around in the car. ¡°Where did it go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear it when you left? Is it at home?¡± asked Silvia. ¡°This is impossible!¡± She denied, ¡°This ring was the ring I had when I married Simon¡¯s grandfather. I haven¡¯t taken it off for decades. No matter if I take a shower or sleep, I never take it off. It¡¯s impossible that I didn¡¯t wear it. It must have dropped somewhere. I remember that! wore it when I entered your house. It was still on my finger when I was talking to you on the sofa. It must have dropped somewhere.¡± Miley lowered her head and looked for it. Her voice was a little desperate. ¡°This ring was left to me by my husband. If I can¡¯t find it, how can I exin it to your grandfather? It is more important than my life!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Simon looked at her searching and was silent for a moment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be in the car? Is it left at my house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Miley¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I just remembered that I wore it when I was sitting at your house. Now that it¡¯s gone and it¡¯s not here in the car, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in your house!¡± ¡°Turn around and go home!¡± Simon immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Miley immediately stops him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We cane backter. It will take a lot of time. When we go back, we can look for it again. Who knows when we will find it.¡± ¡°But you said this is very important.¡± Silvia said, ¡°You can buy anything at any time. The ring is more important. We should go back and find it.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Holding her hand, Miley said, ¡°The ring is important, but it is rare for me to have the chance to be with you, I¡­¡± ¡°Mom, mom? Have you found the ring?¡± Bridger¡¯s voice came from the phone and interrupted her. Miley seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, your uncle happened to be there. Let him find it and send it to us when he finds it. This way, after buying the things, your uncle can drive me to the theater. It wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time. Isn¡¯t that the best?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Silvia hesitated and nced at Simon. Simon did not speak and seemed to be thinking. Seeing the couple like this, Miley was anxious and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best way? What are you hesitating about? No, why is it so difficult to enter your house? Forget about others, this is your uncle, your biological uncle! If your dad is still alive, can he agree with your attitude? Is there any treasure hidden in your family that you are afraid of being stolen? There are so many servants in the house. Are you afraid that your uncle will steal things? ¡°Simon, kid, why are you so wary of your rtives now? 1¡­ hope that my family will live in harmony for the rest of my life. How can I meet your grandfather? How can I exin it to him!¡± Miley sighed. Seeing that he was unmoved, she picked up the phone and said, ¡°Forget it, Bridger. Your nephew does not trust you. You should first¡­¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Simon suddenly spoke. Silvia looked at him, and Miley was also very surprised. ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?¡± Taking the phone from her hand, Simon then said to the phone, ¡°Uncle, Grandma¡¯s ring should be near the sofa downstairs, or the carpet, or somewhere. You can ask the servants to help you find it. If you find it, send it over. We¡¯re going to the shopping center. Contact me when you find it.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Bridger replied. ¡°How is it?¡± Bridger asked, waving his phone in front of the gatekeeper. Since the master had already spoken, the gatekeeper opened the door and let him in. Bridger drove at a moderate pace, and he felt rxed all over. Usually, it was very difficult to enter the ce where Simon lived. Unless he was here, no one was allowed in. But now, Bridger did it. When he entered the hall, there were servants helping him to search. Bridger said, ¡°All of you can leave. Let me search properly on my own!¡± ¡°But¡­ Our master instructed us to help you find it.¡± The servant revealed a troubled expression. ¡°No need! Do you know what the ring is like? How can you help me find it? Besides, Simon can trust you, but I can¡¯t trust you! My mother¡¯s ring is a family heirloom. If any of you have evil thoughts and secretly hide it, where can I find it?¡± Bridger said bluntly. These words naturally caused the servants to be dissatisfied. ¡°Mr. Palmer, although we are only servants, we still have a moral bottom line. We have been working in the Palmer family for so many years and have never stolen anything from our master. What you said is a bit too much.¡± ¡°I said, just because Simon trusts you does not mean that I trust you. What I am looking for now is my mother¡¯s ring. If I can¡¯t find it, can you take responsibility?¡± Bridger walked straight to the living room. ¡°Now let me search here alone. If I can¡¯t find it, then it¡¯s my problem. But with so many of you here, if I can¡¯t find it, then I don¡¯t know whose problem it is!¡± The servants looked at each other. After all, no one dared to take responsibility. However, they didn¡¯t dare to leave, and they were in a deadlock. Bridger was a little anxious. Time passed by. If this continued, it would leave him no time. Simon was a stubborn person. Why were even the servants as stubborn as him? It was really strenuous! ¡°There are so many surveince cameras up there. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will steal things? If you stay here any longer, I will call the police and arrest you all. Check you one by one. Someone must have stolen my mother¡¯s ring!¡± Bridger pointed at the servants and scolded them harshly. At this time, the butler stepped forward andforted everyone. ¡°Since Mr. Palmer has said so, our master has also instructed. Everyone can go back to work.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s words were effective. The other servants all left. At this time, the butler said to Bridger, ¡°Look carefully and see if it fell into a corner where you didn¡¯t notice. Mrs. Palmer didn¡¯t go upstairs. She sat in the living room all the time. The ring probably fell in the living room. On the second floor, it is the master bedroom. I am afraid it is not convenient for you to go up. Please forgive me!¡± When he said this, Bridger subconsciously looked upstairs, then he waved his hand impatiently. ¡°I know, I know. Why are you talking so much nonsense!¡± The butler smiled and left. Bridger was the only person in the room. Other than the surveince cameras, the ce was so empty that Bridger could hear a pin drop on the ground. Bridger did not have any clue at first, but the butler¡¯s words just woke him up. If Simon hid something, he must hide it by his side. Since the second floor was their bedroom, it must be on the second floor! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 540 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 540 Chapter 540 It Is Here N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Bridger went straight to the second floor. He did not know which one was the master bedroom, but at a nce, Bridger noticed that all the other rooms were wide open except one room. Thinking about it, he felt that there must be something wrong. Then Bridger walked straight towards the room and reached the door. But he stopped the moment his hand touched the door. If the book was really hidden inside the master bedroom, Bridger knew he could never find it easily. There would definitely be some traps behind the door. Simon was so careful that he would never leave that room with no traps at all. After all, the whole house was full of traps, not to mention a room where there was a book of martial arts. Thinking of that, Bridger gently turned the handle of the door with his hand but was surprised to find that it was not locked. It made him feel even more suspicious. But Bridger figured that he could not return empty-handed. So he took out a wooden stick from his pocket and gently poked the door. The door was slightly open. Looking in through the gap, Bridger saw nothing special. There was arge bed in the room. And it looked like the master bedroom. d as he was, Bridger did not dare to rush forward. He pushed the door half open and took out a pair of sses from his pocket. He came prepared. It was a pair of sses with a costly infrared ray sensor. As long as Bridger put it on, he could clearly see the infrared rays inside the room. Bridger put on his sses and looked at the empty room. As expected, there were many densely intertwined infrared rays. His lips curled to form a smile. Fortunately, he was prepared for that. If he rashly entered, Bridger would definitely trigger the traps. By then, even if he was lucky enough to survive, it would be so difficult for him to escape. If Simon found outter, Bridger had no idea how to exin himself. But things changed since Bridger got the sses. He carefully crossed the infrared rays, bent down from time to time, and moved forward bit by bit. There were a couple of times when he almost touched the rays, but fortunately, he controlled his body well. When Bridger reached the strongbox in the corner of the room, he was relieved. At that point, his back was already soaked in sweat. After all, Bridger had to ensure that he did not touch the rays or any sound. Meanwhile, he also had to move as fast as possible in case the servants suddenly barged in. make Bridger gritted his teeth, thinking about the shares and money that he was about to get. He was ready to give it a go. Squatting down, Bridger looked at the strongbox. It was an old-fashioned password lock. As long as the three spinning pointers were in the right number, it would be unlocked. Bridger had seen that kind of password lock before in the office of thepany. He had once identally seen Simon open the strongbox and secretly remembered the password in his heart. At that time, Bridger was thinking about remembering the password for future convenience. He might want to steal some important information from the strongbox someday. It proved to be handy. Bridger saw such a strongbox again at that moment. He did not know what exactly the password was. But Bridger did see on TV that someone used a stethoscope to listen to the subtle movements. When the pointer reached the right position, it would make a click sound. But Bridger did Get Bonus not have a stethoscope. Even if he did, he would have no idea how to use it. What¡¯s more, things were quite different between TV and reality. But¡­. If it was exactly the same strongbox that Bridger saw in the office, then the password was mostly likely to be the same. While he was still hesitating, Bridger heard some noise downstairs. So he could not help but feel a little anxious. If he was any slower, the servants might reallye in. Even if they did not dare, Simon woulde back very soon. As he thought about that, Bridger gritted his teeth and decided to give it a try, using the password he rememberedst time. He gently turned the pointer and carefully moved it left and right for fear of triggering the traps. When he heard a very small click sound, he could clearly feel the door of the strongbox loosening. Bridger was overjoyed. Just as he was about to open the door, Bridger suddenly thought of something. His hands stopped as he was about to open the door. Then he leaned to the side and used the wooden stick to gently pull the door open. With a whoosh sound, Bridger could sense a cold breeze sweeping past his face. He took a closer look and saw two arrows piercing through the strongbox. They were glowing with a cold light. Immediately, the sweat on his forehead slid down his face. That was so dangerous. There were indeed hidden traps in the strongbox. It was Simon¡¯s style. Traps after traps. But when Bridger saw a book lying inside, he was ecstatic. He felt so excited that he almost jumped. Bridger knew the book must be the one he had been looking for. It was hidden right in Simon¡¯s bedroom and protected by traps and a strongbox. What else could it be? thought Bridger. He didn¡¯t expect his father to be hiding such a good book. And yet Bridger¡¯s father didn¡¯t give the book to Bridger but passed it to Simon instead. It annoyed Bridger that no one ever mentioned anything. If it wasn¡¯t for Paisley, who fought hard to look for the book, Bridger probably wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a huge secret hidden in his family. As he kept cursing his father, Bridger carefully put on his gloves and took out the book from inside. It looked antique. The cover was dark blue, and it really looked like those books that taught unique martial arts. The book was bound in a thread. And as Bridger went through it, apart from something written in Latin, there were only some pictures. Presumably, Bridger figured they were some diagrammatic sketches. But he had never learned martial arts or Latin. The catalog of this book was nk. There was nothing written except some words in the bottom left corner, saying exclusively for the Palmer family. There was no name on it, and it seemed even more mysterious. However, Bridger was already assured that the secret book must be this one. So he took the book and put it in his pocket. He learned that from TV as well. As long as he wore gloves and hid the book in his pocket, he would not be harmed even if the book was poisoned. After getting what he wanted, Bridger felt much more rxed. Turning around anding out, he was much faster than before. Of course, he did not forget to close the door of the strongbox. He checked carefully to make sure that he would not leave any fingerprints or evidence. Then he looked around to make sure that there were no surveince cameras. However, even if there were cameras, and Paisley knew what happened, it would bother Bridger anymore. When he went downstairs, Bridger felt refreshed and whistled. Then, he walked to the edge of the sofa and unhurriedly took out the ring from the gap. Just as he took out the ring, the butler knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Mr. Palmer, did you find it?¡± Bridger turned the ring in his hand and looked up at the butler with his face full of impatience. ¡°Why are you rushing me? Don¡¯t you know that it is difficult to find such a small thing? I am doing this for your own good. If I can¡¯t find it, you are the biggest suspect!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 541 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 541 Chapter 541 I Seed Get Bonus The butler immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Palmer. You are right. It was indeed our neglect that Mrs. Palmer lost something here. But have you found it?¡± After a pause, the butler saw the ring in Bridger¡¯s hand and sighed in relief. Bridger nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I found it! I will send it to my mother now. You should clean up and see if there is anything else. Possibly there could be other things that had yet to be found. By the way, the security here sucks. This time it was my mother who lost her ring. Who knows what will happen next time!¡± ¡°Yes, you are right! We must reflect on ourselves and improve ourselves.¡± The butler was polite, and it made Bridger feel much morefortable. So he did not continue to make things difficult for the butler. Moreover, now Bridger got what he wanted, he was extremely excited and was in a hurry to leave. He didn¡¯t intend to waste any time there. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. You can reflect on yourself!¡± The butler sped his hands in front of himself and sent Bridger away with a smile. As he slowly straightened up, the smile on the butler¡¯s face gradually faded. In the shopping mall, Miley pulled Silvia into a famous store. As soon as they entered, Miley picked several sets of clothes and said that they would suit Silvia well. Miley asked Silvia to try on all the clothes. Otherwise, Miley would be unhappy. Silvia tried three sets and refused to go on, saying she was tired. Originally, Miley wanted Simon to give it a try, but Simon¡¯s clothes were all custom-made. So he refused, and Miley did not dare to insist. Miley bought all the clothes that Silvia had tried on and was about to buy some jewelry. But Silvia stopped Miley. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, there¡¯s really no need! You¡¯ve already given me such a valuable gift, and I can¡¯t ept more!¡± ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s nothing. If others notice, they will think that the Palmer family can¡¯t even afford to buy anything. This is a gift for you. So take it!¡± Miley said seriously. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to look for your ring?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t Bridger looking for that? Besides, it must be in your room. Knowing that, I am not in a hurry. I was so anxious just now. Let¡¯s wait for him while we go shopping. I am a little tired as well. Why don¡¯t you two eat something with me? There¡¯s a coffee shop there. Let¡¯s go have a cup of coffee,¡± Miley said as she looked ahead. Silvia and Simon looked at each other. They could tell that Miley was trying to buy Bridger some time, but they did not expose her. ¡°Alright. Silvia, stay with Grandma. I need to answer a call,¡± Simon said calmly. ¡°What kind of phone is so important? It¡¯s rare to have a day off. These people from thepany are really obnoxious. They can¡¯t even solve the problems themselves. They have to ask you everything!¡± Miley said nervously. Simon picked up his phone and said, ¡°I will be quick. I have to take care of thesepany¡¯s matters.¡± Hearing Simon¡¯s words, Miley was relieved as she found out it was a call from thepany. ¡°Then hurry up. We will go in and wait for you.¡± The two walked into the coffee shop, and Simon turned to answer the call. The butler¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Sir, he has already left.¡± ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Simon answered and quickly hung up the phone. He turned to take a look at the coffee shop. In the seat by the window, Miley and Silvia had already sat down. While Miley was also answering a call, she looked around and met Simon¡¯s gaze. Miley was obviously stunned and then turned away. The corners of Simon¡¯s lips curled up as he pushed open the door of the shop and strode in. Seeing him approach, Miley said on the phone, ¡°Alright. Then hurry up ande over. Look how stupid you are. It¡¯s been so long!¡± After saying that, Miley hung up the phone. ¡°Who dares to make you angry again?¡± Simon asked and sat down in the opposite seat. Miley looked very angry. ¡°Who else? Your stupid uncle! He took such a long time. But fortunately, he found my ring. He said that it was in the gap between your sofa. I didn¡¯t even notice when it fell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that he found it. Now it¡¯s just the right time. When hees overter, he can directly pick you up to watch the show. It won¡¯t be dyed.¡± Simon raised his wrist to check his watch. Miley nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Fortunately, I have you guys to stay with me today. Otherwise, I would really worry.¡± Bridger came very quickly. Knowing that they were in the coffee shop, he ran straight to them. As soon as he pushed open the door, he strode in their direction. ¡°Mom, I found it.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. As he spoke, Bridger took out the ring from his pocket and handed it to Miley. ¡°Look! Is it this one?¡± ¡°Yes. I have kept it at my side for the past few decades. If I really lose it, I don¡¯t know what I am going to do.¡± Then Miley took the ring and tried it on. She said, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s loose. No wonder it¡¯s so easy to fall off.¡± ¡°You must have lost weight. I will tie two threads to it for you in a few days, so it won¡¯t fall off,¡± Bridger said. Miley shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I cannot imagine losing this ring. When I get home, I¡¯ll put it away and never wear it again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Smiling, Bridger looked at Simon and continued, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I shall take Mother to the show. You¡­¡± ¡°Silvia is tired. We should go back. Bridger, you can leave if you want,¡± Simon said faintly. ¡°Alright, Mom. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, or we¡¯ll miss the show.¡± Bridger stood up immediately. The two of them got up and walked out. Simon, who was behind Bridger, suddenly said, ¡°Bridger!¡± Bridger was stunned for a moment. He immediately stopped and turned to look at Simon in confusion. ¡°Bridger, you¡¯re in such a hurry. Are you sure that you didn¡¯t leave anything at my house? Or do you need the servants at home to look for what you have left?¡± Simon continued. Then Bridgerughed awkwardly. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m a grown man, and I don¡¯t wear any rings. I shouldn¡¯t have left anything at your ce.¡± Nodding his head, Simon replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. Then take your time.¡± Bridger did not dare to stay too long. He always felt that Simon could see through everything that was hidden behind, and yet Bridger could never understand what Simon was thinking of. However, no matter what, Bridger had obtained the book. Next, it was time for him to negotiate with Paisley. Thinking about the money he was about to get, Bridger was so excited that his teeth trembled. Get Bonus It was not until they got in the car that Miley looked out of the window and sighed, but she did not speak. ¡°Mom, what are you sighing for? I seeded and got the book! You should be happy!¡± Bridger said excitedly as he started the car. ¡°That¡¯s good! I don¡¯t know why, but I always feel uneasy.¡± For some reason, Miley was ufortable, just like Bridger. As a grandmother, Miley still felt conflicted when lying. to Simon. ¡°That¡¯s because you are getting used to being suppressed by Simon. In the future, when I am in charge, he will never dare to do that to you!¡± Bridger was satisfied as if everything was already within his grasp. ¡°I hope so!¡± Miley leaned against the window and no longer spoke. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 542 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Don¡¯t Want to Be Poisoned The Drew¡¯s house. As soon as Paisley returned from outside, she heard noisesing from the kitchen. She walked to the door of the kitchen and looked inside. To Paisley¡¯s surprise, she saw Mallory. Paisley¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mallory was startled. Her hand that was reaching for the cover trembled, and the vapor rushed out of the pot and burned her hand. Mallory let out a scream. ¡°So clumsy!¡± Paisley said unhappily. ¡°Come out!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Recently, Mallory seemed to be constantly apologizing. She had said ¡°sorry¡± and ¡°sorry for the trouble¡± countless times. But Mallory listened to Paisley and soon came out of the kitchen, but with a bowl of soup in her hands. The bowl was wrapped in thick cloth, and the soup was steaming. And it smelt quite good. ¡°What is this?¡± Paisley asked with a frown. ¡°I¡­ I made some soup for you,¡± Mallory said softly. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Paisley. Mallory was timid as ever. She held the bowl closer to Paisley as if trying to please Paisley. ¡°Who asked you to make soup? You should stay where you should be. Who told you toe out?¡± Paisley unbuttoned her cor and was about to sit down. But she suddenly thought of something. She walked aside and weighed herself on the scale. Then, she looked at Mallory and said, ¡°Come and get on the scale!¡± Even if Paisley didn¡¯t need Mallory to pose as her for the time being, they must always keep their physiques as simr as possible. After all, Paisley was used to having a substitute on standby to be her at any time. Mallory walked over meekly. Just as she was about to step on the scale, Paisley stopped her. Mallory looked up in confusion and saw Paisley pouting. ¡°Put down the thing in your hand. Silly!¡± Mallory was really stupid. She couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing well. However, Paisley was in a good mood today, so she didn¡¯t go hard on Mallory and was more patient. ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± Mallory apologized again and put down the bowl in her hands. Looking at the number on the scale, Paisley frowned. ¡°Why did you lose weight again? I tell you to eat more all the time, but you always eat so little. Then how are we going to have the same physique? From tomorrow on, no, from today on, you¡¯ll have to eat at least twice as much at every meal.¡± Mallory¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to tell Paisley that it was too much for her, but she decided against it at thest moment. She never had the right to raise objections. In fact, it was not that Mallory ate too little. It was just that Paisley exercised all year round and was very muscr. Even though Paisley looked thin, her muscles were heavy. And Mallory was different. She had a weak body. No matter how much she ate, it was difficult for her to gain weight. But Paisley did not care about these things. She only cared about the result. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not needed here anymore. Leave!¡± Waving her hand, Paisley couldn¡¯t wait to see what she had just got. However, Mallory stood still, as if she had something to say. ¡°What? Are you defying me again?¡± No¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mallory continued in a low voice, ¡°Soup.¡± Get Bonus ¡°Ha? I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Paisley rejected her without thinking. Paisley nced at the bowl of soup with disdain. It was thick white, and there seemed to be medicinal herbs floating in it. The soup was emitting an aroma, which made Paisley somehow hungry. Paisley asked, ¡°What did you put in there?¡± Hearing her question, Mallory was very happy and quickly replied, ¡°Meat and nts that are good for health. Because you got hurt, I want to make you something to help you recover.¡± ¡°Good for health?¡± Paisley nced at Mallory and searched for the nts on the Inte only to discover that it was true. ¡°How do you know that they are good for health?¡± ¡°I saw it on TV,¡± Mallory quickly replied. Then she continued, ¡°I saw that there was some, so I put it in the soup. There was no one else in the kitchen, so don¡¯t worry. No one saw me.¡± Paisley was not worried about this. Only a few trusted servants, who hade here with them from the ind, could enter and leave the house. The others were not allowed to enter the house as they pleased. So people outside did not know that there were two ¡°Ms. Drew¡± here. Since the outside world did not find out that the Drew family actually had two daughters all these years, it proved that the Drew family was very good at keeping the secret. ¡°Paisley, are you afraid that it will be too hot? Just wait for a while. I just tasted it. It is just perfect.¡± Mallory looked at Paisley nervously and expectantly, hoping that Paisley could have a taste. Paisley looked at the soup and suddenly smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind hot soups. But I don¡¯t want to be poisoned by you!¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Mallory seemed frightened, and she fell onto her knees. ¡°I would never dare to do that! Besides, I never leave the house. How can I get any poison? No. I mean I wouldn¡¯t do it in the first ce! Paisley, it there was no you, there would be no me. How would I dare to poison you? I¡­ I really wouldn¡¯t! Mallory was obviously frightened. Tears flew down as she shook her head and trembled. Paisley was only joking. And she felt annoyed to see Mallory so scared. ¡°Enough. I was only kidding. Look at yourself. Seriously! You¡¯ve been me for so many years, yet you¡¯re still not like me! Fortunately, our mother gave birth to me. Otherwise, you would have destroyed the Drew family a long time ago!¡± Mallory nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the savior of the Drew family! You¡¯re our hope! If there was no you, there would be no me, and the Drew family would have no future! So you must take good care of yourself! I, I¡­¡± Mallory didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. She simply bent over and took the bowl from Paisley¡¯s hand. Though the soup was piping hot, Mallory took a big gulp. ¡°I will prove it to you now!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Paisley did not expect Mallory to do this, and it was toote to stop Mallory. Then she saw Mallory¡¯s mouth was burned red. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I already told you I was joking. You are not only timid but also stupid!¡± After taking the bowl from her, Paisley hesitated for a moment and ate all the soup. ¡°Don¡¯t do these things again. We have good cooks, so you don¡¯t need to do it yourself.¡± Although the soup tasted quite good, she didn¡¯t need Mallory to cook. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do at home. It is my honor to be able to do something for you. I can¡¯t help you with your problems. So I hope I can look after you. Please let me, Paisley. I will be very careful so no one will find out about me.¡± Mallory lowered her eyes, looking very servile. Paisley felt warm all over after eating the soup. She couldn¡¯t wait to go back to her room and didn¡¯t want to waste time on Mallory. So she waved her hand. ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Thank you, Paisley!¡± Mallory was overjoyed. What a loser to be so happy over such a little thing. ¡°Alright, go back to your room if there¡¯s nothing else. And don¡¯te out unless I tell you to!¡± With that, Paisley went upstairs. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 543 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Important Business Get Bonus After Paisley went upstairs, Mallory straightened herself, took the empty bowl to the kitchen, turned on the faucet, and washed the bowl with a rag. She washed it very carefully, neither fast nor slow. After washing it, Mallory put the bowl back into the cupboard and looked carefully around the kitchen before returning to her small room. It was very dark in the basement, but Mallory had gotten used to it. Mallory sat in a corner, and the light entered this ce and just so happened to fall on her toes. She only needed to stretch her legs to reach the warm light. However, Mallory took care to keep her legs and even toes out of the light. The light was close yet unreachable. Her arms were wrapped around her knees, and she was tightly holding that piece of gold, which was deformed, in her hand. She found it atst, but she couldn¡¯t un-deform it. In this world, there had never been anything or anyone thatpletely belonged to her. She should not harbor any unrealistic hopes. She shouldn¡¯t be greedy. However¡­ How could a living person not have desires or expectations? Upstairs, Paisley entered her room. She closed the door, closed the curtains, and turned on the bedsidemp. Only then did she carefully take out a box from her clothes. Paisley opened the box. Inside was a book. Instantly, Paisley¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. She could not wait to open the book. But when her fingers reached it, Paisley was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She finally got the thing that she had craved for a long time. She was ecstatic beyond words. Opening the book, Paisley took in all the words and drawings hungrily. Every technique in this book waspletely new to her. It was indeed a treasure for martial artists. But Simon told her that there were no such things. What a liar! Paisley sneered inwardly as she started to imitate the movements in the book, eager to learn the best martial arts. skills in the world. Paisley had just started practicing when her phone rang. She was absorbed in what she was doing and did not want to answer the call. She ignored it. However, the caller was very persistent and kept calling. Paisley¡¯s phone kept ringing, and she was finally out of patience. She walked over and answered the call grumpily, ¡°WHAT?¡± ¡°Paisley, the thing you want, I got it.¡± Bridger sounded smug. When she heard Bridger¡¯s voice, Paisley suddenly realized that she had almost forgotten about him. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡± Bridger listened to Paisley carefully and was quick to notice that Paisley did not sound happy. At least, Paisley was not as happy as he imagined. He could not help but ask. Paisley chuckled and continued, ¡°I am happy! Of course, I¡¯m happy, so¡­ When will you give it to me?¡± ¡°I will certainly give it to you! But there¡¯s no hurry. Shouldn¡¯t we find some time and talk about that thing first?¡± Since he had gotten that thing, he would follow the n and raise the price. He would not give it to Paisley so easily. He must sell it for a good price. ¡°Okay, how do you want us to talk about it?¡± As Paisley spoke to Bridger, her eyes were fixed on the book the entire N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. time. Holding his phone, Bridger said confidently, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s do it today. Let¡¯s meet tonight at seven o¡¯clock. I have a suite in the hotel where we metst time. It is rtively safe.¡± After a pause, Bridger added, as if afraid that Paisley would hesitate, ¡°You know how important this thing is. If it falls into the hands of someone else, things will be tricky. Besides, it¡¯s better for us to find a quiet ce to talk about the thing we¡¯re going to talk about.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Paisley said without hesitation. ¡°See you tonight!¡± Then Paisley decisively hung up the phone. She did not hesitate at all. Bridger somehow found her decisiveness suspicious. Paisley was supposed to be overjoyed and excited. Although she agreed to his requests and agreed readily, her reactions¡­ How should he put it? Her reactions were different than he expected. Completely different. Bridger felt a bit strange. But on second thought, Paisley had always been unpredictable. So it might be very normal that she had such reactions. After reaching this conclusion, Bridger hummed as he went to shower and shave, to get ready for the meeting tonight and also a brand new life. Six o¡¯clock in the evening. Bridger left home at this time as nned and was ready to go to the hotel. When he was leaving, Litzy happened to return. Seeing the joy on Bridger¡¯s face, Litzy looked at him a bit longer. ¡°Are you going to hook up with somebody?¡± ¡°Pah! Pah! Stop joking! I¡¯m going to a business meeting. Very important business!¡± Bridger spat and said happily. ¡°You and business meetings? Why would anyone want to do business with you?¡± Litzy looked him up and down. In fact, Litzy did not think highly of Bridger. However, which side he was on mattered more. Compared to Simon, Bridger was at least on the same side as her. ¡°None of your business!¡± Bridger didn¡¯t want to talk to Litzy about the scripture. He had deliberately told his mother to keep it secret from Litzy. It was better that Litzy didn¡¯t know about it. The person who would take over the Palmer family would be himself, not Litzy. ¡°Oh right, has the test resulte back?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Litzy imitated his tone and said calmly. ¡°If you want to know, go to the hospital and see for yourself!¡± After saying that, Litzy turned around and walked inside. Bridger looked at her back and pursed his lips. What was she so cocky about? He couldn¡¯t wait to see Litzy kiss his ass after he took charge of the Palmer family. Bridger pushed his hair back, feeling handsome, and walked out of the house. Litzy did not go to her room. Instead, she went straight to Miley¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Miley had just eaten dinner and was sleepy. When she heard Litzy¡¯s voice, she struggled to pull herself together. ¡°Eh? You are back. How is it? Is the result back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wearing a strange expression, Litzy walked to Miley with a folder in her hand. ¡°But before you read it, I think you should get mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Hey. This thing has happened for so many days. Do you think I¡¯m not prepared? I¡¯ve thought about it. If he isn¡¯t a real Palmer, I don¡¯t care how much your father used to love him, and he will not have the Palmer family! We can give him some money so that his life won¡¯t be too sad. He can take all this as a price to pay after we bring him up.¡± Miley looked out the window. Although she did not like this grandson of hers, she had watched him grow up. If he wasn¡¯t a real Palmer, her husband¡¯s efforts all these years would have been in vain! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 544 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 544 Chapter 544 We Both Get What We Want Miley opened the folder, took the report out, and found that it was thicker than she had imagined. She looked up at Litzy in confusion. Litzy hurriedly said, ¡°To ensure the credibility of the results, more than one test is done. You¡¯ll see if you and Simon or Simon, Bridger, and I are rted. I figured if the results were the same, then it would be the best. But if they weren¡¯t, it would not stop us from deducing the final answer.¡± After thinking about it, Miley felt that Litzy had a point. So Miley nodded and put on her reading sses to read the report. However¡­ Miley looked more and more sullen as she read. She flipped the page back and forth. Then she raised her head and looked at Litzy, her eyes filled with shock. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Mom, calm down. I told you, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared,¡± Litzy said softly. Litzy was also shocked when she first saw the result, which was why she told Miley to be mentally prepared. However, this thing was indeed too shocking. ¡°But this¡­ This is impossible!¡± Miley was suddenly worked up. Sometimes, it was really not easy to control one¡¯s emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Where are the tests done? Do it again. This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Mom, the result is 99 percent urate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ Mom, Mom¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before Miley could stand up, she rolled her eyes and fainted. Litzy panicked. ¡°Someone! Help!¡± Bridger satcently in therge suite, swiping on his phone. He was looking at some pictures, pictures of a few book pages. And the content was not continuous. He was not stupid. If he brought the book with him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rip Paisley off. With Paisley¡¯s skills, she could just snatch the book away from him. Unlike Simon, Bridger wasn¡¯t good at martial arts. So he could only rely on his brain. To make sure that nothing would go wrong, it was best to hide that thing well ande without it. Hearing the doorbell, Bridger could not suppress the smile on his face and got up to answer the door. He deliberately took his time and didn¡¯t open the door until the third ring. All the suffering and humiliation that Paisley put him into would soon be over. Plus, he would be able to hold his head high and no longer have to be afraid of Paisley. When Bridger opened the door, he saw Paisley standing there, as expected. She was in a sharp suit and looked stern as ever. Sometimes, Bridger really felt that Paisley was schizophrenic. Otherwise, why would she be so shy and gentle sometimes? Bridger stared at her nkly for two seconds. Paisley shot him a nce and held out her hand to him. ¡°Where is it?¡± This question brought Bridger back to his senses. Heughed and said, ¡°Patient! I¡¯ve got the thing. It¡¯s not like it will disappear suddenly, right? Come on in. Let¡¯s drink and talk.¡± ¡°Unnecessary. We¡¯ve agreed that I¡¯ll get the thing, and you¡¯ll get the shares,¡± Paisley said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk¡± It seemed that Paisley was only here for the scripture. But that was not surprising. Paisley had always been straightforward. But it only gave Bridger a greater sense of achievement. Bridger turned around with a confident smile as if everything was under his control. He ignored Paisley¡¯s words and walked to the red wine that he had prepared. He opened it and slowly poured it into two sses. Watching his actions, Paisley took a step into the room and stopped. Bridger turned around with two sses in his hands. ¡°We¡¯ve finally gotten such an important thing. Isn¡¯t it worth celebrating? Come, let us drink to our sess!¡± Paisley looked at him and didn¡¯t refuse. She took one ss and watched Bridger take a gulp. Then Paisley took a sip of her wine and held out her hand again. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Bridger looked at her open hand, her palm up. There were many thin lines on her palm and also thin calluses. Her hand was not as tender as other girls¡¯. It was easy to tell that Paisley got them from practicing martial arts. Bridger smiled as he looked at her hand, Suddenly, an odd thought shed through his mind. It was so transient. Before Bridger could figure out why he had a strange feeling, it was gone. Bridger took out his phone and showed Paisley the pictures. ¡°Look. Is it what you want?¡± Paisley narrowed her eyes and looked at the words and pictures on his phone carefully. However, she had just looked at them for only a few seconds when Bridger suddenly snapped the phone back. He smiled mysteriously, ¡°See? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these photos are all you got,¡± Paisley said with a sneer. ¡°Of course not! Since I said that I got the thing, then I got it. I just want to show you the samples first. You have been doing business for a few years, so you should know how it works. You need to look at the sample before you ce an order, right?¡± ¡°Just tell me. If you want to raise the price, then what¡¯s the price?¡± Paisley sat down on the sofa and raised her chin slightly. She looked at Bridger, intimidating as ever. Bridger stood there. He was looking down at her. But for some reason, he still felt inferior to Paisley. She was so direct. Bridger was seen through, and heughed. ¡°You are really smart! If not for your bad temper, I would really love to marry you!¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Paisley cut him short coldly. ¡°Tell me the price.¡± ¡°I want 50 percent of the shares of the Drew Group you have!¡± he said as he held out five fingers. ¡°In addition, put me on the board of directors.¡± ¡°So greedy!¡± Paisley did not reject or agree to his conditions. She only taunted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m greedy. The thing you want is worth this much!¡± Bridger said with a smile. He did not think he was greedy. Since Paisley wanted it so much, she should pay what it was worth. 30 percent of the shares were tempting enough. But it was not enough for him to gain control of the Drew Group. Thergest shareholder was still Paisley, and he still did not have absolute control. However, if it was 50 percent, it would be different. Then he would be thergest shareholder, and even Paisley would have to listen to him. Even though Paisley had supporters, they couldn¡¯t have more shares than him. So he could have absolute control over thepany. Get Bonus Bridger needed absolute control to fight Simon and to take back the things that belonged to the Palmer family. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy! I know that your ambition is never to be a businesswoman. Then, why don¡¯t you let me take over thepany and make it bigger and better? You can go learn martial arts without worries. We can both get what we want. Isn¡¯t it the best choice?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 545 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Don¡¯t Want It Anymore ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it. Honesty is important in business. And honest businessmen will not raise the price suddenly.¡± Paisley swirled the wine ss in her hand and looked at Bridger mockingly. In fact, from the beginning, Paisley knew that Bridger was unreliable. He had the cheeks to raise the price at thest minute. So she agreed to 30 percent quickly. She didn¡¯t care about the number, because Bridger would want more in the end anyway. ¡°Honesty?¡± As if he had heard a big joke, Bridgerughed out loud. ¡°What century is it now? Please! Honesty is almost worthless nowadays. Benefitse first for us businessmen. Aren¡¯t we tied together because of benefits? Since we want benefits, of course, we have to get as much as we can. This is the fundamental purpose of doing business!¡± This was Bridger¡¯s real thought. And this was how he had been doing business. He disliked and also despised Simon¡¯s way of doing business. What century was it? Honesty? When Simon was doing business, sometimes he would choose to lose money because of so-called honesty. How could there be someone so stupid in this world? Doing business was to make money. If there was no money, then why bother? Previously, when Bridger was still working in thepany, he had argued with Simon because of this. He had smacked the desk and objected, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t convince Simon. However, Simon had been surprisingly lucky. He could always make a lot of profits in the end. Therefore, the directors of thepany neverined. As long as the money went into their pockets, they didn¡¯t care who called the shots. Later, Simon reduced Bridger¡¯s power little by little and finally kicked Bridger out of thepany. It made Bridger angry whenever he thought of it. Now that he had the chance to turn the table, he must make good use of it. Paisley raised a brow and said nomittally, ¡°True. But do you think I will ept it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bridger said confidently. Then he added, ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want the scripture anymore. Simon started sote, but he is already so good. With your physical talent and intelligence, you will definitely be invincible in the world after you learn everything in the book. At that time, in the ancient martial arts world, the Drew family would be the boss. And a smallpany like the Drew Group will not be worth your time. Why don¡¯t you let me take care of it? Then you can do what you want.¡± Bridger believed his words were very convincing. Paisley would definitely be tempted. He knew how much Paisley wanted this thing. That was why he had so much confidence to negotiate with her. ¡°That¡¯s very convincing.¡± Paisley nodded thoughtfully and looked up at him. Bridger could hardly suppress his joy. There were smiles both on his lips and in his eyes. However, Paisley¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°But I changed my mind. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡± After saying this, Paisley put the wine ss down on the coffee table and turned to leave. Bridger was stunned. He wasn¡¯t expecting this at all. By the time he recovered from his shock, Paisley was almost at the door. Bridger hurriedly caught up with her. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± He grabbed Paisley¡¯s wrist but was shaken off. Bridger dared not touch her again. He was both shocked and angry. ¡°What do you mean? Why do you say you don¡¯t want it anymore? Haven¡¯t you always wanted this scripture? Are you ying me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying me!¡± Paisley sneered. ¡°You suddenly raised the price and wanted more from me. How dare you say I¡¯m ying you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Bridger was lost for words. He didn¡¯t know why Paisley suddenly changed her mind. Because he was asking too much? Unlikely. Paisley had been looking for this scripture for so many years. Why would she give up on it suddenly? Bridger asked tentatively, ¡°Then¡­ You mean?¡± ¡°I mean that I don¡¯t want it anymore,¡± Paisley said so firmly, and it seemed nothing could change her mind again. ¡°Drop the act. I don¡¯t believe you. You want a lower price, right? Then let¡¯s talk about it. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t discuss the price! We are doing business. You can bargain. Let¡¯s find a price that works for both of us. Don¡¯t be so grumpy.¡± Bridger did not dare to use force on Paisley. After all, he was no match for her. However, he found Paisley¡¯s attitude too ambiguous. Bridger wouldn¡¯t let her go. Paisley turned her head to look at him, her expression unreadable. ¡°Then¡­ Forget about 50 percent. How about 45 percent?¡± Bridger asked tentatively. Paisley remained silent and only stared at him. Her stare made Bridger¡¯s hair stand on end. After a moment of silence, Bridger asked timidly, ¡°40 percent?¡± But Paisley still kept silent, as if she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. ¡°See, this is the scripture that you have always wanted!¡± Bridger took out his phone and waved it before Paisley¡¯s eyes. He showed her the pictures one by one. ¡°I risked a lot to get it. You¡¯ve tried so hard but failed to get it. Now it is right. in front of you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? You might regret itter. At that time, I probably won¡¯t agree to discuss the price with you.¡± ¡°Then you can keep it.¡± Paisley smiled, and she said coldly. Bridger waspletely stunned. Seeing that Paisley had already opened the door, he grabbed the handle and stopped. her. At the same time, Bridger gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! 30 percent, like we agreed on! That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t raise the price. Are you satisfied now? You are horrible! Let¡¯s sign the contract. You have the scripture, and I have the shares. Satisfied?¡± He said very unhappily, his teeth tightly clenched as if he had suffered a great loss. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, Paisley remained silent. She did not nod and simply looked at Bridger with cold eyes, as if he was a clown. Bridger was flummoxed. Paisley¡¯s reactions were not expected at all, whichpletely shattered the confidence that he came here with. Paisley looked like she really didn¡¯t want the scripture. But she did! ¡°Just tell me. What do you want? If you really don¡¯t want this scripture, I will return it to Simon immediately. No, I will put it up for auction. Surely someone in the ancient martial arts would love to pay a higher price for it!¡± After thinking for a moment, Bridger threatened. However, to his great surprise, Paisleyughed. ¡°Great. Go ahead then. Let¡¯s see how much you can sell this knockoff for.¡± Paisley¡¯s words blew Bridger¡¯s mind. He said in disbelief, ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 546 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Why Is It Fake? However, Paisley only put on a faintly mocking smile. She nced at him contemptuously. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although she did not say anything, it was a great blow to Bridger. He did not believe it at all. At this time, he was more shocked than afraid. He grabbed Paisley¡¯s shoulder and clenched it tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Tell me clearly. Why do you say it¡¯s take?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± No one had ever dared to do this to her. Paisley was stunned for a moment, then her face darkened and she asked coldly. ¡°Say it clearly. Why do you say it¡¯s fake? You haven¡¯t even seen the true appearance of this scripture, and why do you say it is take? I know. You lied to me on purpose and tried to take the scripture from me. I don¡¯t want to give you a penny. You say that I am greedy. Actually, you are the one who is truly greedy. Paisley, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sophisticated when you appear to be detached. What you said about ¡®cooperation¡¯ is just a lie. You don¡¯t intend to give me any reward at all. You just want to cheat me and let me help you get the scripture.¡± Bridger quickly formed this idea in his mind and thought it must be true. Otherwise, why did Paisley say it was fake without even looking at it? Moreover, she had never seeded in getting it before. She had no idea about the content of the scripture or what the martial arts in the scripture were like. How could she insist that what he got was fake? So, Paisley must be lying. It must be true. After thinking about this clearly, Bridger was no longer so angry. He gradually calmed down and didn¡¯t grab Paisley¡¯s shoulder so tightly. ¡°Well, you are still so naive. Are you trying to trick me?¡± Paisley shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind whatever you think.¡± Then, she shook off his hand with force. How could Bridger be willing to give up? He stretched out his hand to stop her, and Paisley said coldly, ¡°I warn you onest time, don¡¯t touch me again.¡± ¡°Before I let you go, make it clear first.¡± Bridger pressed his back against the door and did not let her open it. Now that things hade to this point, how could he be reconciled if he did not make it clear? Looking at his stubborn appearance, Paisley took a step back and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I lied to you.¡± Before he couldugh, Paisley continued, ¡°The scripture in your hand is indeed fake. As for the genuine one, it is in my hands.¡± Her hand pinched the air, and her eyes were full of satisfaction. This sentence was undoubtedly a huge blow to Bridger. ¡°In your hands?¡± Bridger¡¯s voice suddenly rose sharply. What Paisley said was really too inconceivable. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Paisley heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned back against the pir and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She looked at him calmly. ¡°Alright, I can tell you everything. Cooperating with you is indeed an excuse. I have never thought of giving you any shares. I will never give the wealth of the Drew family to an outsider. I may not want to take care of it, but I will never give my own things to others. Even if I lose it one day, it is our family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°You¡± Bridger was speechless. Before he could say anything, Paisley continued, ¡°But you are notpletely useless. Your n is indeed very useful. Actually, it¡¯s not easy to lure them out and prevent all the servants from entering the hall at the same time. And destroying surveince cameras is harder for me. You have helord. lot. I can give you a little reward for this. ¡°As for the scripture, the one in your hand is fake. And I have got the genuine one. So, even if you failed to fulfill the conditions we discussed, I don¡¯t have to give you anypensation. Anyway, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± That was her original n. From the beginning, she had never expected Bridger to help her get what she wanted. However, there was one thing that Bridger¡¯s status could help a lot. With his status as a member of the Palmer family and the help of the olddy of the Palmer family, Paisley could indeed rx the defenses of the Palmer family. She did. not have to deal with the couple head-on. Now that the defense had been weakened by more than half, it was simply easy for her to take the scripture. Before Bridger went to the closet, Palmer had already checked it many times. Especially during the night visit, she had already figured out the approximate structure of the entire house. So when Bridger went to the master bedroom, she had already stayed in the study room and stolen the real scripture. Palmer thought about it for a long timest time. Simon was really too conceited. He thought that under the defense of his own home and the camouge in the bedroom, even if the scripture was ced on the bookshelf openly, it would not attract attention. Also, thest time Simon mentioned something about literature. It made Paisley suspicious. Simon was a businessman, and what kind of literature would he read? Sure enough, Paisley found this martial arts scripture in the row of literature on the bookshelf. When Paisley left, Bridger was still foolishly trapped in the mechanism of the bedroom. As long as Bridger drew away all of the attention, even if Simon turned around halfway, Paisley would be able to escape unscathed. Paisley thought it was a good idea. Things went a little smoother than she had imagined. She finally got the scripture. Bridger was shocked and speechless for a long time. A momentter, he muttered, ¡°No, you lied to me. You must be lying to me.¡± ¡°Fine. Anyway, if you feel that the book in your hand is genuine, just keep it. Maybe there is really a fool who would buy it. Maybe you can also send it back to Simon before he finds out. Otherwise, if you are discovered to be the one that stole the book, you will end up miserably.¡± Shaking her head, Paisleyughed gloatingly and raised her hand to push Bridger away on the shoulder. Bridger held her wrist. ¡°You have never read the contents of the scripture. Why are you so sure that what you have is genuine and mine is fake? Maybe yours is fake and mine is genuine.¡± Bridger had taken such a great risk. He dealt with infrared rays, hidden weapons, and passwords. And he had finally obtained the scripture with great difficulty. However, Paisley told him it was useless. He definitely couldn¡¯t believe it. Paisley sneered. ¡°Although I have never seen the content inside, don¡¯t forget that I am a martial artist. You can¡¯t understand what is inside, but I can understand it. In your book, there are some ordinary martial arts moves, all of which are the most basic. You can search on the Inte to find it. ¡°Idiot.¡± In the end, Paisley could not help butugh at him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 547 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 547 Chapter 547 ¡°Peerless Martial Arts¡± Paisley exerted force on Bridger¡¯s hand and pushed him away. At this moment, Bridger was also in a trance. After shaking twice, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. His elbow subconsciously pushed against the ground. With a cracking sound, Bridger felt great pain. The pain woke Bridger up a little. Paisley¡¯s words still echoed in his ears, but he did not believe it at all. Why did she say that it was fake? It might not be fake. Maybe she was just lying. When Bridger became anxious, Paisley might take the scripture away. Regardless of the pain in his hand, Bridger immediately turned on hisputer to look up information about martial arts scripture. There were a lot of things like diagrams online. They were half-real. They looked almost the same as the pictures on the scripture in his hand. However, he had never learned martial arts, and Bridger felt that perhaps martial arts were simr. Bridger thought it could not prove that the scripture was fake. He gritted his teeth and called other people. In the world, there was a dark web where people could look up unknown information. As long as one was willing to spend money, he could get every piece of news he needed. Of course, the dark web was not omnipotent, but to a certain extent, it could solve some people¡¯s problems. However, few people knew that there was a dark web in the ancient martial arts world. On this dark web, people would sell books of martial arts, family treasures, and other things. The history of the ancient martial arts world was long. It had been existing for thousands of years. In the past, there were vagrant merchants who passed on this news and sold these things. Now that the technology had developed, people would sell them on the dark web, and the transaction would be much easier. Some ancient martial arts families gradually declined. Without descendants of those families, those books of martial arts were also useless. The descendants did not learn martial arts or know about martial arts. The books on martial arts were useless for them. Therefore, they would rather sell them on the dark web. People who were interested in martial arts would buy them so that the descendants could make some money for daily use. After contacting someone on the dark web, Bridger quickly sent the contents of the pictures. Of course, he only sent at few pages after editing. After all, Bridger still treated the scripture as a real treasure. However, Bridger met some questions about the title. The service staff asked Bridger what the name of this book of martial arts was, how he got it, which family it came from, and how much it was priced. These questions made Bridger very confused. Bridger couldn¡¯t say that it was stolen from Simon. Moreover, the Palmer family was not an ancient martial arts. family. It was hard to say which family it came from. As for the price¡­ Bridger had no idea. When he talked to Paisley, he never thought about it. After all, he wanted shares. As for the value of the scripture, Bridger was not sure. Most importantly, Bridger didn¡¯t want to sell it at all. He just wanted to find out if it was fake or not. ¡°Boss?¡± The service staff waited for a long time and thought that the signal was disconnected, so he asked. ¡°Why are there so many questions?¡± Bridger asked impatiently. ¡°What do you mean by asking me which family it came from? Why do you ask so many questions? It is a glorious thing for everyone to take out treasures and sell them. What are you asking for? Just write that ites from the martial arts world. Its name is peerless martial arts. The higher the price, the better. You can make a decision for me.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The service staff coughed a few times, speechless. ¡°Boss, are you sure this is called ¡®Peerless Martial Arts¡¯?¡± The service staff thought it was ridiculous. Usually, the sellers would name their scriptures in a detailed way. However, Bridger simply called his scripture ¡°Peerless Martial Arts¡±. It seemed that Bridger was bragging. Bridger nodded. ¡°I like this simple name. Besides, a book of peerless martial arts doesn¡¯t need to have a fancy name. A it?¡± fancy name won¡¯t help. Why do you care about so many details? Did you post ¡°Yes.¡± The service staff had to follow what Bridger said. However, the staff was worried that a book with such a name on the dark web would attract ridicule. ¡°Boss, where did you get this? Who asked you to sell it?¡± The service staff asked. ¡°Stop asking. Has anyone bought it?¡± Bridger asked impatiently. ¡°Boss, it won¡¯t be that fast,¡± the staff answered. Besides, the buyer would often ask before buying things. ¡°Alright, then tell me when you have news.¡± After hanging up the phone, Bridger realized that his elbow hurt so much. When he fell to the ground, he used too much strength with his elbow to support himself. The elbow joint was in great pain. Bridger carefully touched it with his hand, and it seemed to be swollen. He didn¡¯t know if it was broken or not. What bad luck! Originally, Bridger thought that even if he could notpletely finalize the matter today, this business would definitely be settled. Next, he would wait for the transaction to take what he deserved. However, he did not expect Paisley to be so valiant and treacherous. She actually used him to divert attention and firepower, then she secretly sneaked in. Bridger thought Paisley might tell a lie. After all, there was no evidence at all. Bridger looked at the picture on his phone. It was originally his treasure, but now it caused a lot of trouble for him. It was useless to keep it, and he had to be wary of Simon. This time, he was really screwed by Paisley. In the Palmer family. It seemed that there was nothing strange about the furnishings in the bedroom, but if one looked carefully, he could see several cold arrows nailed to the wall on one side, and the carpet on the ground had been moved a bit. Simon reached out and touched a button beside the bed. After he pressed it, there was a slight click in the room. It seemed that there was no change, but the tension in the room seemed to be driven away, and now the atmosphere in the room seemed to be much more rxing. Silvia strode to the lockbox in the corner and twisted it a few times. There was a click and the box was unlocked. Silvia opened the lockbox. It was empty and nothing was inside. However, she was not surprised. She looked back at Simon and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Everything is as expected.¡± ¡± Kicking away the wrinkles on the carpet, Simon walked to the side of the bed and sat down. He patted the seat beside him, asking her toe over. When Silvia came over and sat beside Simon, he put his arm around her shoulder and said unhurriedly, ¡°He spent so much effort and even invited grandmother to help him. Of course, he must get what he wanted before he left.¡± ¡°Are you sure that he joined hands with Paisley?¡± Silvia turned her head to look at Simon. When Simon set up trap, Silvia wondered why Simon was so sure that Bridger woulde. However, Silvia did not expect Simon¡¯s prediction to be right. this When Miley came to visit alone, Silvia wondered if Simon had guessed wrong. Bridger did not make a move himself and simply let Mileye and ask for it. Get Bonus However, when Miley insisted that they should go shopping with her and buy something for her, Miley understood that this was Bridger¡¯s trick. It seemed that after they went out, Bridger would take action. If they agreed directly, it would make Bridger suspicious, so after rejecting a few times, they ¡°reluctantly¡± agreed to go out. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sure enough, not long after they went out, Bridger couldn¡¯t wait toe. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 548 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 548 Chapter 548 The Trap Is Set What happened next was natural. Everything went on within their expectations. ¡°Where did you get that ¡®scripture¡¯?¡± It was Simon who put it in. Silvia did not see the contents, but she knew that it was fake. ¡°Such a thing is easily found anywhere on the inte. It¡¯s not difficult to find an unpopr martial arts book and make it old.¡± Simon said it easily, and it was easy to do it. He just put it in the strongbox without spraying poison powder on it or something. In Silvia¡¯s opinion, it was unnecessary to make it soplicated since it was for Bridger as nned. ¡°Then why did you do that?¡± Silvia pursed her lips and gestured to the arrow on the wall. ¡°In case you missed, or he couldn¡¯t dodge in time, Bridger would die here. Didn¡¯t you have a concern about it?¡± Silvia asked with a smile. Imagining the scene, if Silvia pushed open the door and saw Bridger lying on the floor in the bedroom, or the floor covered with blood, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. Simon smiled meaningfully, then got up and walked to the wall. He pinched the arrow with his thumb and forefinger and pulled it out. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Simon looked rxed. He walked back and stretched his hand in front of Silvia. Silvia did not see clearly that there was no arrowhead. As for the so-called ¡°arrow¡±, the front part was a ma, and its maism should be rtively strong, so when Simon ¡°pulled¡± it out just now, it seemed to have taken a little effort. ¡°Ah? If it hit him, wouldn¡¯t it reveal the secret?¡± After ying with it for a while, Silvia thought that this little thing was quite interesting. It looked like a real one. If Simon had not shown her that there. was no arrowhead, she would not have noticed it. Simon shook his head. ¡°Bridger is suspicious, and he thinks himself smart. If the trap were set too simply, he would suspect. If it were set tooplicated, with his IQ, he could not break it. ¡°When I was in the office, I deliberately let him see the password of the strongbox. I was on guard against him stealing confidential information of thepany, but I didn¡¯t expect that it could be used here.¡± Silvia did not expect Simon to have such a long-term n. He had made preparations earlier. Bridger was not his match at all. Silvia was a little curious. ¡°What if he did not remember the password, or he did not see it clearlyst time and could not open the strongbox? Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of your ¡®painstaking¡¯?¡± ¡°If he did not seed this time, he would do it a second time.¡± After a pause, Simon said faintly, Get Borko ¡°However, the original target was not him. Even if he failed, it would be fine as long as Paisley seeded.¡± Silvia thought, that¡¯s right. As long as Paisley seeded, it would be fine. The smile on Silvia¡¯s face disappeared. When she thought of Paisley, she would always feel a chill on her back. This was a feeling she had never had before. Silvia had never seen such a paranoid person like Paisley, who was obsessed with martial arts to this extent. Silvia was obsessed with perfuming, but she would never do anything by any kind of means for a certain perfume. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will find out that the one on her hand is fake?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Shaking his head, Simon was quite sure. ¡°She has never seen the real one, So how can she distinguish whether it is real or fake?¡± Simon prepared two books. One was a fake that was simply pieced together. If Bridger stole it, he would be able to see through it at a nce. The other one was ced in the study room and made a simple disguise. Simon knew that with Paisley¡¯s style of doing things, she woulde to take it in person. ¡°There was no so-called ¡®scripture¡¯ at all. I told them the truth, but they didn¡¯t believe it. They would rather believe in the fabricated legend. In that case, I just made up one for them to fulfill their wishes.¡± Silvia frowned and pondered for a while. Then she asked, ¡°What about the martial arts in the book?¡± ¡°I just made a few changes to some of the moves I learned before. I added some cultivation content to it. If she canprehend them, it will be beneficial to her cultivation. If she forcibly. practices them, it will only hurt her body. Simon did not want to harm anyone, but if Paisley did not get a ¡°scripture¡± as she thought, this matter would not end. The martial arts in the book were contrary to the methods she practiced. If she noticed that something was wrong and stopped, it would not hurt her much. But if she forcibly continued practicing, it would destroy all the martial arts she had. Paisley wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat by then. ¡°I hope that she can stop in time.¡± With a sigh, Silvia leaned back and was about to lie down. ¡°Hold on!¡± Simon stopped Silvia and then pointed behind her, ¡°I will have someone clean up this bedroom. We don¡¯t sleep here today. Let¡¯s go to another room.¡± Silvia looked around and felt that the room was indeed a little messy. She nodded and got up to follow Simon out. When Paisley woke up in the morning, she smelled a fragrant scent, which was very special. It made her feel hungry. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw a bowl of soup, a te of green sd, and a portion of omelet on the dining table. ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast is good,¡± Paisley praised and sat down to start eating. The servant was about to say something, but she didn¡¯t. Paisley nced at the servant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Drew, it seems like a thief has entered our house.¡± Although the servant was hesitating, she could not help but say it. The matter of a thief entering the house could be big or small, so she had to report it. Paisley¡¯s hand that was holding the fork paused. She turned to look at the servant. ¡°Oh? Is there anything missing?¡± Paisley ate casually. She had an idea of what happened. ¡°Nothing is missing, but sometimes there are extra cooked dishes in the kitchen. The chef said. that he didn¡¯t cook them. At first, I thought that the chef had a bad memory and made a mistake. But it seems not right these two days. ¡°Ms. Drew, do you want to check? Oh right, I¡¯ve checked all the dishes that were prepared. They are not poisonous. Paisley nodded and said, ¡°Got it. Tell the chef not toe again from now on.¡± ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± The servant was very surprised. ¡°Did he do anything wrong? Although the chef neglected of duty in keeping an eye on the ingredients, what is the more worrying thing is who sneaked into the kitchen. I¡­¡± ¡°I know who it is.¡± Paisley interrupted the servant. After eating the soup, she continued, ¡°Since she likes to work as a chef so much, let her do it.¡± When Paisley said this, she nced in the direction of the basement. The servant suddenly understood. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°From now on, keep this house safe. Without my order, no one outside is allowed to enter. Also, tell those gardeners and the like to stay away from this house,¡± Paisley said. ¡°Yes, Ms. Drew. Other than the bodyguards, no one else is allowed to approach the house. The servant came with Paisley from the ind, so she understood this rule. But Paisley said, ¡°No, including the bodyguards! They should also stay away from this house. No one is allowed to get close to this house!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 549 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Bridger Is ridiculed ¡°But¡­¡± The servant wanted to say something else, but Paisley interrupted her, ¡°What? Do I need someone to protect me?¡± Hearing this, the servant shut her mouth. She thought, yeah, Ms. Drew is right. With her skills, she doesn¡¯t need anyone to protect her at all. ¡°By the way, tell the people who came with me from the ind to pack up and wait for my order at any time.¡± Paisley walked up a few steps, thought for a while, and turned back to say. ¡°Ms. Drew, are we going back?¡± After asking this question, the servant regretted it. She could tell from Paisley¡¯s look that she was talking too much. The servant thought, right, I am just a servant. Whether Ms. Drew wants to go back or not, is not something I should ask. ¡°Get out!¡± Paisley scolded rudely, and her face became gloomy. After the servant left, Paisley called out, ¡°Anderson.¡± Anderson showed up without a sound, not knowing from what ce. ¡°Ms. Drew.¡± ¡°I need to practice my skills these two days. You stay by my side. Do not leave, not even at moment,¡± Paisley said in a deep voice. When Paisley practiced martial arts, she never allowed anyone to approach her except Anderson. Only Anderson could make her feel at ease. ¡°Yes, Ms. Drew,¡± Anderson replied. Paisley was satisfied with this simple answer. She did not want someone to ask her ¡°why¡±, but just be faithful to her. During these two days, Paisley needed to further study the book of martial arts. As for practicing with great concentration, Paisley had to dy it until she went back. Since she had gotten this thing, she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Otherwise, Paisley would be in trouble if Simon came for her. In addition, Paisley was going to take these two days to carefully study whether the martial arts in the book were really so powerful or not. Bridger had stayed in the suite all day long. He did not go anywhere. His elbow hurt so much, but Bridger was not in the mood to go to the hospital to check it out. He had been waiting for a message. Bridger couldn¡¯t figure it out. He wondered, if the scripture is fake, it means that Simon knew my intention to steal it. Or perhaps, Simon deliberately made a fake one to confuse the outsiders. Then I happened to fall for it. I even mistook that I had taken such a big risk to get it. Paisley¡¯s words and the scene of Simon¡¯s house that day repeatedly appeared in his mind, making him feel a splitting headache. Bridger drifted off to sleep. After a little while, he woke up. His phone was vibrating desperately, and he didn¡¯t know how long it had been ringing. ¡°Hello?¡± Seeing the number showing on the screen, Bridger immediately picked it up excitedly. ¡°Boss, uh¡­¡± The man on the other end of the line was hesitant as if he could not speak it out. ¡°Just say it. Did anyone offer a price? Don¡¯t tell me the answer is no. If so, just keep waiting there, but why are you calling me?¡± Bridger was anxious from waiting, so he got steamed up. Grabbing a handful of hair, Bridger stood up and pulled open the curtains to look out of the window. It was foggy, looking like it was not bright yet. He didn¡¯t know what time it was. ¡°It¡¯s not like this,¡± the man over the phone said hurriedly, ¡°Boss, I took screenshots of theizens¡¯ It was really hard for him to say, so he let Bridger browse thements in person. ¡°What are they about?¡± Before Bridger could ask clearly, his phone rang a few times. It seemed that the pictures were sent over. ¡°Please take a look.¡± The man hung up right after he finished. He seemed to be afraid of being scolded. Bridger frowned. He clicked the pictures and found that it was something like an auction interface. There was no offered price below, but somements. Spade 5: ¡°What is this? Can anything be taken out to auction now? Come on, this is not a flea market.¡± Heart 7: ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous! Whose child put this introductory book here horsing around? Do you think we can¡¯t recognize it?¡± Diamond 9: ¡°Has this online tform be so sucked? I strongly suggest kicking out all the troublemakers and canceling their ounts.¡± There were many simrments. There were also some criticizing words. Although the people who left thements were different, it was obvious that all thements were mocking, saying that introductory books like this could be found anywhere, and questioning why someone dare to put such a cheap thing for auction. Some of the words were very indecent. The more Bridger browsed, the more furious he became. It seemed that Paisley did not lie to him. What she said was true. This was a fake! It was not a book of martial arts at all. However, Bridger even posted it on the dark web in the name of Peerless Martial Arts. He was ridiculed mercilessly. Fortunately, no one knew who was behind this ount and who took it out for auction. Otherwise, Bridger would have been disrespected. The call came again, and the man over the phone said cautiously, ¡°Boss, so¡­ you are¡­ just joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± The man was angry with thements at first. He even argued with others. Afterward, more and more peopleughed at him, and some people even scolded him. Then he realized that something was wrong. Up to now, several hours had passed. Apart from theizens who leftments, there wasn¡¯t even a single bid. The 8 million dors that he posted online was like a big joke. ¡°Of course, I am joking. I know what it is. I am just curious whether this dark web is useful or not, so I have a try. It seems that theseizens are not of high quality. The dark web sucks!¡± Bridger deliberately said disdainfully. ¡°Stop the auction. It¡¯s boring!¡± The man let out a sigh of relief and quickly withdrew the bidding item. Then, he continued, ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better not make such a joke. There are all kinds of users on the dark web in the ancient martial arts world, including many hidden experts. If you identally offend someone¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Do you think I would be afraid of them, a group of uneducated people? Alright, got it!¡± Bridger roared. Bridger hung up and angrily threw his phone on the bed. His movements were so fierce that his elbow hurt very much. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Bridger gasped in pain and anger. Bridger hade up with such a good n in vain. It took him time and energy on it, and he even begged his mother. Bridger had screwed up this matter. The scripture he had obtained was fake. He was used by Paisley. Their engagement would be canceled, and he would not obtain the wealth of the Drew family¡­ What if his mother knew all of this? In the end, Bridger had lost everything! The more Bridger thought about it, the angrier he became. All of this was Paisley¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t used Bridger and deliberately set a trap for him, Bridger wouldn¡¯t have gone to steal this. crappy thing. Certainly, Simon had known that Bridge stole his things, and it would be very embarrassing if Simon exposed this matter. Right now, Bridger was in an awkward position. What he had done was clear to Simon, but it had just not been exposed in public yet. As for Paisley, they had already fallen out with each other. Bridger had not obtained anything, and he might lose the few things on his hand. Most importantly, he might lose his mother¡¯s trust and support through this matter. If so, Bridger would truly be alone, with nothing left. After thinking it over, Bridger was very pissed off with Paisley, but he could do nothing. He was not a match for Paisley. If Paisley was right, the real scripture was already in her hands, it would be even more dangerous. As for Simon¡­ Bridger still had a trump card, and perhaps he could take a gamble. Thinking of this, Bridger covered his injured elbow with one hand and looked out of the window N?velDrama.Org content rights. with sullen eyes. On the skyline far away, a misty light arose. The day was about to break. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 550 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Last Chance Miley usually woke up early, but yesterday, she tossed and turned and was unable to fall asleep. It was only in the early morning that she managed to fall asleep. But it was not a sound sleep. Early in the morning, she was woken up by the ringing of her phone. She felt that her entire head was about to explode. ¡°Hello?¡± She picked up the phone, her voice weak. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bridger asked anxiously and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Usually, Miley had already woken up at this time. A person at her age didn¡¯t need much sleep anymore. So Bridger assumed that she was up now.. ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Miley propped herself up and leaned against the bed. She answered softly with her eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask if the DNA report hase out.¡± The report would be handed to Miley Bridger did not want to ask Litzy, so he turned to Miley. At the mention of this, Miley¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and she was much soberer. She looked ahead andnded her gaze on the table diagonally across from her. There was a document quietly lying on it. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miley asked instead of answering him directly. ¡°Is it out? What is the result? Is Simon rted to us or not?¡± Bridger hurriedly asked, hoping that the result would back up what he thought. For a moment, the expression on Miley¡¯s face became particrlyplicated. She vaguely snorted a sound from her nose, not admitting or denying it. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Are you still sleepy? What did it say? Is Simon a member of the Palmer family?¡± Miley coughed and said faintly, ¡°Here is the thing. Litzy sent the report to me verytest night. I already fell asleep and haven¡¯t seen it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I get up and take a look.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Knowing that Miley hadn¡¯t read the report, Bridger suddenly said, ¡°Mom, I want you to do me another favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Miley frowned, ¡°Do you want me to go to Simon and lure them out again? I already told you that I won¡¯t do it! I will only help you that one time. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± After a pause, Miley thought of something and asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t you sayst time that we seeded? What now? Did Paisley go back on her word?¡± It didn¡¯t feel right. If things went well, Bridger should be able to get the shares of the Drew Group. What was he going to do now? ¡°No, how could she go back on her word? She wants that scripture so much!¡± Bridger did not dare to say that he had been tricked. He was afraid that his mother would lose trust in him. Now that he could get nothing from Paisley, he had to try some luck with Simon. Even if he couldn¡¯t get the shares of the Drew Group, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Paisley after he owned the Palmer family. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? What else do you want?¡± Sighing, Miley sat up straight and rubbed her temples. ¡°Mom, you know that what I really crave is the Palmer family and the Palmer Group, not the Drew Group or anything else. It is supposed to be mine. If my elder brothers were still here, I wouldn¡¯t say anything about this. They are more qualified to have it. But now I am in my prime, and my nephew took all my power. I have nothing to do but to idle my time away. Do you think I like to be pointed at by others every day? I don¡¯t want to be called a yboy. It¡¯s a lot to take.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Listening to hisints, Miley was also ufortable. She had given him too much love because she was unable to experience the pain of losing a child again. She had invested all her time and energy in him. What happened in the past made Miley care about Bridger a lot, afraid that Bridger might leave her one day suddenly. All she wanted for him was a safe life. But her husband chose to give all his properties to their grandson. Miley was also indignant and felt wronged for her son, so she wanted to take back part of the properties for Bridger. Miley admitted that she was partial to Bridger. This was normal for any individual. Bridger was her son, and she should be on his side. Simon was her grandson, but Miley didn¡¯t like the woman who gave birth to Simon. Besides, Simon was never close to her, so she didn¡¯t like him. It was just that she never expected that things would turn out in a surprising way. ¡°Alright, what are you going to do?¡± Miley interrupted Bridger¡¯s usation and asked helplessly. ¡°Mom, I only ask you for one thing. You must agree to do it!¡± Bridger sounded serious and emphasized it repeatedly. Miley could not help but raise her spirits. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Forget about the report. No matter if you have read it, just remember that Simon is not a member of the Palmer family. He is not!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miley asked as she sat down on the bed. ¡°I said it very clearly. Mom, how can you not understand? I am saying that the report indicates that Simon is not rted to us!¡± Bridger said word by word. ¡°Right, don¡¯t forget to tell my sister this. I don¡¯t want her to ruin this n.¡± ¡°You!¡± Miley didn¡¯t expect that Bridger would think of such an idea. She put her hand on her chest to What Bridger tried to do was not as simple as it sounded. He would definitely invite all the elderly members of the family over to hold a family meeting and announce this fake result. Once Miley nodded to acknowledge it, Simon would be erased from the Palmer family, and he would have nothing to do with the Palmer family anymore. Therefore, he shall have no right to inherit anything. This was nothing wrong if the truth was that Simon was not rted to them. However, the report said differently. And this was simply too cruel to Simon. Taking a deep breath, Miley softly said, ¡°Bridger, have you ever thought that if the report says that Simon is the descendant of the Palmer family, isn¡¯t this too cruel to him? He is our family. How can you banish him from the family?¡± Fighting for money and power within the family was one thing. Miley had never thought of expelling Simon from the family. Moreover, Simon was really a member of the Palmer family. Doing this would be letting her husband down. ¡°Mom! Have you read the report?¡± after pondering for a moment, Bridger asked. If Miley had seen the report, she would not ask such a question. Obviously, she just could not bear to do so. Sure enough, Bridger was right to call. If he didn¡¯t talk to Miley first and persuade her, it was hard to make other elders in the family believe him. Waiting for the report meant nothing to him. This was hisst chance. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 551 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Does She Do Something Wrong? ¡°Is it important that I have looked at it or not?¡± Miley¡¯s voice was unusually calm. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already made up your mind?¡± She never thought that her son would try to corner someone else like this. At first, she also had some doubts and agreed to do the DNA test. After all, if Simon was not her grandson, it meant that his mother was not a loyal wife. Simon could never inherit the Palmer family¡¯s wealth. But now the situation was heading in a different direction. Bridger now wanted topete for power and wealth with Simon no matter if Simon was rted to them. He insisted that Simon was not. ¡°Mom, just promise me. This is the best opportunity!¡± Bridger begged softly. Every time he lowered his attitude and begged like a child, Miley would be soft-hearted and agree to any request. Just likest time, she promised to cooperate with him to lure Simon and his wife out. So no matter what happened, begging was Bridger¡¯s means to an end. Miley let out a long sign, and then said, ¡°Have you thought about what if he is your nephew? If he is ¨¤ descendant of the Palmer family, you two are rted!¡± ¡°Mom, why are you so mercy at this time? Have you forgotten how he treated you? Have you forgotten how he drove the members of the Palmer family out of thepany one by one? Have you forgotten how my sister and I were bullied by him? Now you are saying that he is my nephew. Why didn¡¯t he think about that when he treated me that way?¡± Bridger said indignantly. All these years, Bridger had umted too much dissatisfaction in his heart. All of thepany¡¯s projects that he proposed were rejected. None of his proposals worked. If he promoted a few of his men, soon Simon would get rid of them. It was clear that Simon was trying to make things difficult for him, and Simon even used him as a typical example to criticize. How could Simon do that? After all, thepany belonged to the Palmer family. Bridger was a member of the Palmer family. No outsider was taking advantage of them. But Simon handled Bridger without mercy. There was no way that Bridger would not do the same to Simon. ¡°Bridger¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. It¡¯s not convenient to talk about this on the phone. I¡¯lle back and talk to you!¡± Bridger felt that Miley¡¯s attitude today was very strange. She used to listen to him. It seemed that he had to go back today and talk to her face-to-face. ¡°Bridger!¡± Miley still wanted to say something, but Bridger hung up. Being hung up, Miley let out a sign and felt extremely exhausted. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the past, she always said that she was old, old, but from the bottom of her heart, she never felt Her husband had been good to her all these years. He had taken good care of her. Ever since she married, she had been living afortable life. Although she had given birth to a few children, she did not suffer much. Her biggest pain was the death of her sons. She took good care of herself and looked much younger than her peers. But at that moment, it was the first time that Miley felt so old and tired. She turned to look in the mirror. No matter how much effort she made to take care of her skin, the wrinkles on her cheeks were still there. There was also some white hair on her temples. Was she really wrong? She stood up and opened the door, only to see Litzy standing outside with aplicated expression on her face. ¡°You heard everything?¡± Looking at her, Miley asked. ¦§ ¡°No, I just heard you talking. Are you on the phone with someone?¡± As she asked, Litzy had mixed feelings. Miley nodded and said, ¡°Litzy. Tell Mom, what should I do?¡± Litzy was stunned before answering, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s your decision to make!¡± If Litzy knew, she wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered yesterday. When Miley fainted, she was going to call an ambnce, but fortunately, Miley woke up. Miley stopped Litzy from calling the ambnce as Miley didn¡¯t want others to know. If Miley went to the hospital, everyone would know. But Miley hadn¡¯t figured out what to do. So before that, no one could know. ¡°s!¡± Bridger was not in a hurry to go home. Instead, he went to the hospital first. His elbow hurt so much that he was covered in a cold sweat even though he didn¡¯t move it much. At first, he thought that it was dislocated and could be fixed in no minute. But it seemed that it was not as simple as he thought. The doctor ordered him to do an MRI and told Bridger that his bone was fractured. ¡°Fractured? Are you kidding? I just fell!¡± Bridger opened his mouth in surprise and felt that it was unlikely. ¡°It is. Look at it here¡­¡± Pointing at an area on the MRI image, the doctor continued, ¡°When you fell, you might have also hit it somewhere. It is hard to tell. This is not umon. But it¡¯s no big deal. Did you say that you fell yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably that you left it untreated for too long.¡± The doctor pushed up his sses and said, ¡°Put ster on to fix it. Don¡¯t use your hand recently. It will be fine in two days.¡± ¡°Can I still drive then?¡± How could he drive if he had his elbow bandaged? The doctor looked at him speechlessly. This is not my lucky day! Bridger med Paisley for this. She was the reason that he hurt his elbow. At that time, Bridger hated himself for not learning any martial arts. Otherwise, he could beat her as Simon did. But it didn¡¯t matter. When Bridger took control of the Palmer family, he decided to hire even more powerful men to deal with Paisley. The doctor fixed his elbow with ster. He got up to pay the bill. As soon as he went out, he saw a familiar figure. With just a nce, the figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor. No way! What a coincidence! Bridger¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even if he only caught the figure¡¯s back, he felt scared. For some reason, he followed the person quickly to see if it was the one he thought she was. After turning the corner, he saw that the figure had entered a room. He curiously went over and looked at it. The door was closed. He looked up and saw that it was the department of Neurology. Neurology? Bridger¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Before he coulde up with a clue, he saw the door was suddenly open. A person walked out from inside. He didn¡¯t leave in time, so he faced the person. face to face. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 552 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 552 Chapter 552 She Has a Bad Memory Bridger did not expect Paisley woulde out so quickly, so he did not have time to hide. He could only look at Paisley awkwardly. He gulped nervously, then forced a smile. ¡°Hey, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Paisley asked coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± He moved his arm around andughed awkwardly. He thought she would understand it since she was the reason why he got hurt. But she looked at his arm and pondered for a while. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± But when he looked her in the eyes, he changed his tone. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s my fault for not standing properly.¡± ¡°I did it?¡± She frowned. She did not seem to remember anything at all. It was as if she had no impression of everything that happened at all.. Seeing how indifferent she was, Bridger became even angrier. He thought, didn¡¯t she know I get hurt because of her? She pulled me so hard that I fell to the ground. Didn¡¯t she see any of this? Why is she pretending to be innocent now? But he didn¡¯t dare to criticize her, lest she would hurt him again. ¡°No, it¡¯s not you. It¡¯s me. I already said that I was the one who lost my footing,¡± he said in a sarcastic tone. Then, he looked up and saw the sign of the neurology department. He smiled. maliciously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She looked a little flustered. Although it was only for a moment, her expression was obvious. She raised her hand to lift the hair beside her ear and said, ¡°I am getting some medicine for my friend. I am leaving now.¡± ¡°Friend? Is there a problem with your friend¡¯s mental state?¡± he chased her to the side and asked. He wanted to gossip and see her embarrass herself. And he knew she would be polite to him. After all, they were in a hospital. As expected, Paisley did not attack him. She just walked forward quickly. ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know much about it. I just came to help him get the medicine.¡± ¡°Oh, then you have a good rtionship with this friend. You like him so much that you pick up his medicine for him. I envy him.¡± Bridger found that Paisley was not mad at him, so his courage increased a lot. He chased her all the way and said, ¡°I admit that you are right. The scripture that I stole is fake. But do you believe that I did not lose?¡± Get Bon ¡°Yes,¡± Paisley answered casually. She did not stop and did not look at him. She seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but you can wait and see. It won¡¯t be long before I take charge of the Palmer family!¡± Bridger could not wait to show off and wanted to see her regretful expression even more. ¡°Also, my scripture is fake. But how can you be sure that yours is real? My nephew is very cunning. He could set up such a trap to lure me into it. Maybe he also set you up.¡± He was deliberately scaring Paisley. He did not see what Paisley had. He was just a little depressed after being tricked. He did not want to see her so proud. Paisley stopped in front of the elevator, reached out, and pressed the button of the elevator. Hearing his words, she turned her head. ¡°What?¡± Her eyes were full of doubt, as if she had already believed his words, and was very surprised. Bridger thought she got tricked and was very happy andughed, ¡°Do you also think it is possible? I advise you to go back and take a look. To be honest, the best choice that you have is to cooperate with me. We can work together to better deal with ourmon enemy. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, we can still be friends! You live on a small ind for a long time. You don¡¯t know howplicated people in the outside world are. How can you defeat my nephew?¡± Paisley just stared at him silently. No one knew what she was thinking. She seemed to be pondering something. Bridger wanted to continue, but the elevator doors opened. Paisley turned around and stepped into the elevator. Bridger hurriedly followed her in. It was already toote for her to stop him. Soon, more people entered the elevator and blocked her way out. There were already a lot of people in the hospital. Paisley and Bridger stood the very inside. They were so close to each other. Paisley frowned and leaned against the wall, but she didn¡¯t look very disgusted. Bridger¡¯s injured arm was pressed against Paisley¡¯s body. Paisley pursed her lips and blushed. This made Bridger feel as if he had seen her gentle and lovely side. If it was before, he would think. that she was very cute and wanted to tease her. But now, he was almost certain that she had. schizophrenia. Otherwise, why would shee to see a neurologist? He didn¡¯t want to mess up with a schizophrenic woman. Get Born It was just that it was rare for Paisley to not get angry, so Bridger was cocky. He moved his fingers and said, ¡°Look, I can¡¯t do anything about it. There are too many people. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Paisley red at him and did not speak. When Paisley and Bridger finally arrived at the first floor and people were almost gone, they walked out of the elevator one after another. Bridger did not intend to follow her. After all, he was afraid that she would beat him after they left the hospital. He took a few steps forward and was about to leave the hospital when Paisley suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. He lowered his head and looked at himself. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong. He wondered, did she change her mind and decided to beat me here? At this moment, Paisley suddenly strode in his direction. Bridger panicked. He wondered, is it toote for me to run? However, he didn¡¯t move as fast as he thought. Before he could turn around, Paisley had already arrived in front of him. ¡°You just¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I swear!¡± Bridger instantly surrendered and waved the other arm at her. ¡°You just said that the thing might be fake. What do you mean?¡± she asked hesitantly. Bridger was confused. He thought to himself, do schizophrenia patients also have bad memories? ¡°Hmm¡­ I was just saying it could be possible. Since Simon set up a trap for me to steal a fake scripture, then the one in your hand might not be true either. I think you should still check it carefully. I heard that if you practice the wrong movement, you will go crazy. I am concerned about you.¡± Bridger was not concerned about her. He just felt angry after falling for Simon¡¯s trap. He wanted to upset her. He did not know if Paisley would believe his words, so he did not dare to act rashly. He looked her in the eyes and got ready to run away. Unexpectedly, after a few seconds of silence, Paisley said lightly. ¡°Oh.¡± Then she left. ¡°Oh?¡± Bridger repeated what she said. What did she mean? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 553 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Don¡¯t Stick to the Trifles Bridger pondered for a while, but he did not understand it. He only felt that Paisley was a little. strange. But on second thought, she went to the psychiatric department, so it was normal to be strange. However, from the looks of it, she probably believed that her scripture was not real. At least, she had some doubts. This made him feel a little better. He checked the time and then hurriedly went home to ask his mother to help him with this big matter.. He took away the things that he had prepared in advance from the hospital and headed straight for the Palmer¡¯s house. Bridger called Miley and told her that he wasing home. She woke up and waited for him when she was having breakfast. When breakfast was almost finished, Bridger arrived home. She was sitting elegantly, but when she saw him, she suddenly stood up. Ignoring the fact that she was not in good health recently, she quickly walked in front of him and held his arm. ¡°What happened?¡± Miley cared about Bridger very much. She didn¡¯t expect to see him injured. what. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury! I tripped.¡± Bridger did not dare to say that it was Paisley¡¯s fault, nor did he dare to say that he had broken up with Paisley and had been ruthlessly used. If he lost his mother¡¯s trust, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance to win. Bridger did not think much of it, but Miley cared about him very much, ¡°You fell? Where did you and have a fracture? Does it hurt badly? What did the doctor say?¡± Miley loved Bridger very much. It broke her heart to see him getting hurt. fall ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that my bones are a bit cracked. I just need to take care of it for a while.¡± He was indifferent. After all, his mother would scream nervously whenever he was hurt since he was a kid. Sometimes, even his father was fed up with her overreaction. At that time, his father always said that his mother doted on him too much and would spoil him. Miley argued that his father also spoiled Simon. They often quarreled about it. But as time went by, they just took care of their matters and didn¡¯t even bother to fight. When he saw his mother¡¯s expression, an idea shed through his mind. He sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I got hurt in Simon¡¯s room.¡± ¡°How could that be? Weren¡¯t you fine when you came that day?¡± Miley did not believe it. Get Bott Miley thought, after he took the things, he went to pick me up. I didn¡¯t see any injury in his arm and he looked fine. Howe he is injured now? ¡°No, I was in his room that day. I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn¡¯t tell you. There were many traps in his room, such as hidden weapons and infrared detectors. I almost got hit. Even though I was so careful, I still fell. But I thought it was okay at that time. I didn¡¯t expect that it was getting more and more painful these two days. I couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore, so I went to see the doctor. As a result¡­¡± He moved his arm and pretended to hurt himself, and he gasped in pain. ¡°Do not move your injured arm again!¡± Miley immediately held his hand and said, ¡°This arm can¡¯t bel moved randomly. Let the family doctore over to take a lookter. I¡¯m worried! This is not a small thing. How can I not care about it? If I had checked at that time, your arm would have been fine.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know it would hurt so bad! I didn¡¯t expect that he would set up so many traps in his room.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mom, Simon¡¯s cunning, he isn¡¯t like the people from our family. The DNA report could be faked. He even knew beforehand that I was going to steal the scripture, so he got the fake one there. He might even know that we were secretly investigating him and he faked the DNA report beforehand.¡± Miley was listening to him silently. Then she froze. ¡°What did you say? You said that the scripture was fake? You stole a fake scripture?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t understand either, but Paisley does. She said it was fake when she saw it. It was Simon who set a trap for me to fall into. It was intentional. I almost got shot. If I were hit at that time, I might not be able to see you.¡± He sighed, ¡°You said that I was cruel to him, but he is also ruthless to me. I know stealing the scripture is wrong, but he could have told me directly or dissuaded me. But he didn¡¯t. He even set me up and made such a dangerous hidden weapon. Mom, does he think of me as an uncle?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± For a moment, Miley did not know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being too calctive. If I don¡¯t fight for anything, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay alive. Now that you¡¯re here, perhaps he will still be cautious. But if one day you¡¯re gone, then I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even have a chance to live!¡± He took on a sad face and looked very depressed. Miley was very conflicted in her heart. This was also what she had always been afraid of. She was worried that after she die, Bridger would live a miserable life. Simon would not tolerate Bridger. She wondered, what should Bridger do when that daye? Looking at her face, Bridger knew that he had grabbed Miley¡¯s soft spot. ¡°Mom, so what I do now is not to force him to a dead end. After I take over the Palmer family, I will not be like him. I promise you that as long as I am here, he will live a good life. I will not let him live poorly, okay?¡± He raised his uninjured arm and swore, looking very serious. ¡°That scripture is fake. Did Paisley make things difficult for you? And the shares¡­¡± Instead of answering his question, Miley asked a crucial question. Paisley had agreed to cooperate with Bridger for the Drew Group¡¯s shares. Now that the scripture was fake and she had not obtained what she wanted, would Paisley let everything go easily? ¡°There is no problem with Paisley!¡± He immediately replied, ¡°Although we don¡¯t love each other, we are still partners. Although the scripture is fake, she can see my sincerity Irisked so many things to steal the scripture and Simon is tooplicated That¡¯s why she won¡¯t give up on cooperation with me.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I have already told her that as long as I take charge of our family and take control of the Palmer Group, the shares of the Drew Group will still be given to me Moreover, at that time, it will not be a problem to find the real scripture!¡± Bridger was trying his best to convince his mother. After all, he could not let her know that Paisley was only using him and the shares of the Drew Group were gone. If he could not obtain the shares of the Drew Group, his mother would not help himpete with Simon. He could only bet on it and lie to her! Those who aplish great things do not care about trifles! Miley did not speak. She lowered her head and muttered to herself as if she was thinking about whether she should believe it or not. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 554 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Resentment Soaring ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you believe me? I have already spoken to Paisley. She will help me. Don¡¯t forget, Simon injured her. After I take over the Palmer family, I will cooperate with Paisley. It will be beneficial for the future development of the Palmer family. However, Simon was different. He had already offended the Drew family. In the future, there might be some hidden dangers!¡± He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°No matter what, this is for the Palmer family. Just agree to it!¡± Miley was silent for a long time before she slowly said, ¡°Really? For our family? Not for yourself?¡± Bridger was stunned. His mother had never asked him this before. After all, whether it was the Palmer family or him, it was the same. After being stunned for two seconds, he immediately said, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s for our family! It¡¯s also for me. Mom, why are you asking me this? I¡¯m a member of the Palmer family. How can I not consider the Palmer family? I¡¯m not Simon, so I won¡¯t be biased!¡± ¡°But he is also a member of the Palmer family He is my grandson No matter how much I dislike his mother, he is still my grandson, Miley said earnestly. Her words made Bridger a little flustered He always felt that today his mother was strange In the past, she would always support him for no reason. But now, why did every of her word seem to be on Simon¡¯s side? Could it be that Simon had brainwashed her earlier? Or did the appraisal report change her? Thinking of this, he stepped up and said, ¡°How can that be the same? You said that he was born to a woman you don¡¯t like. His personality is more or less like his ignorant mother. He is also as selfish as his mother. He only cares about himself and does not consider you. But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m your biological son. How can I not consider you and the Palmer family? Mom, why do you say that? Did Simon say something to you? ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. There is no truth in his words. He can set up a trap for me to fall into the trap. It would for him be easy to coax you with a few words.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a long sigh, Miley said, ¡°It¡¯s too easy for him to coax me with a few nice words. But even after so many years, he refused to say anything like that.¡± Bridger was shocked. It sounded strange. He felt that the more he talked about it, the more Miley seemed to be biased toward Simon. Get Boyl He still wanted to say something, but he heard his mother take the initiative to ask, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He was stunned by this sudden change. Only when he came back to his senses did he realize that his mother had agreed to his request. He could not help but be pleasantly surprised. ¡°Mom. It is simple. I will immediately contact the elders of our family and ask them to testify. When the time the DNA report and tell them that Simon is not a descendant of our family. He does not have the bloodline of our family, so he is not qualified to own everything of our family.¡± ¡°The Palmer family is easy to deal with. What about thepany?¡± Miley asked again. ¡°You can rest assured about this. I will contact the shareholders of thepany. They are all following my father. It is impossible to watch thepany fall into the hands of outsiders. At that time, everything will return to our hands!¡± He clenched his fists as if everything was under his control. ¡°Then, have you ever thought about what would happen to Simon when the timees?¡± Miley asked. ¡°He will fall from high above. In the future, he will no longer be able to order us around. He will no longer be able to take our money!¡± He longed for a good life. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of such a good way before? If he had thought of this earlier, he would have obtained it long ago, but it was not toote now. There was still time. ¡°Then haven¡¯t you ever thought that he had nothing left and was regarded as a bastard? He wasn¡¯t even a member of our Palmer family. How gloomy would his future be?¡± ¡°Mom, how can you be so kind to him? Then he¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything outrageous to us. At least for now, everyone has nothing to worry about. You don¡¯t need to do work every day. You have endless money, luxury houses, and sports cars. In the future, the Palmer¡¯s old house will be yours. Rtively speaking, it will be quite a lot.¡± She had never thought about it before and always felt that her son had too few things in his hands Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. and her husband was too biased. Now that she looked back carefully, it did not seem to be very little. At leastpared to Simon who had nothing, the days now were much better. ¡°Mom!¡± Bridger stood up and was a little angry. ¡°Why are you always speaking up for him? How many years has the Palmer family lived in this old house? Don¡¯t you see what kind of house Simon lives in? How many mansions, how many vi gardens, how many sports cars, and how many assets does he have? What about me? ¡°My father earned everything. It is ours. Why can he take so much? As the direct descendant of the my life? Palmer family, I only have a little! I am his uncle. Why should I listen to him for the rest of Everything belongs to the Palmer family. Why!¡± His suppressed anger all erupted. He had nned everything out so well. As long as his mother agreed and cooperated with him, everything woulde to fruition. However, at this crucial point, his mother was still hesitant. Looking up at the furious Bridger, Miley felt new. He was so dissatisfied, so angry and resentful as if there were numerous discontents. Bridger had never thought that he would be so full ofints. ¡°Yes,¡± she let out a sigh from the depths of her throat and said softly. ¡°Your father earned everything. It all belongs to the Palmer family. All of this belongs to the Palmer family!¡± ¡°Mom, I know that you are thinking about my big brother. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I will never let Simon live on the streets without food? At worst, he will be in the same status as me! As long as he doesn¡¯t go against me, I can guarantee that he will be able to live afortable life!¡± He raised a hand and vowed solemnly. He felt that he had done well enough. It was already very merciful of him to treat Simon like this. In the face of his guarantee, Miley nced at him lightly and said indifferently. ¡°But, the DNA report¡­¡± The results of the appraisal report were clear to him. Otherwise, he would not be so anxious to talk to her about whether it was real or not. Regardless of whether it was real or fake. It sounded so cruel. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 555 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 555 Chapter 555 A Lot of Effort He had already said that he didn¡¯t care whether it was true or false. That was to say, even if Simon really had the bloodline of the Palmer family, he still had to put on a false front for him. He was determined to go against Simon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the DNA report. I¡¯ve already prepared it. Just read it out loud.¡± As he spoke, he immediately took out the DNA report and handed it to Miley. Miley opened it and looked at it a few times. She found that it was roughly the same as the one she had seen before. However, the conclusion waspletely contrary to each other. She nced at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Mom, please understand.¡± Heughed dryly and said, ¡°You know how difficult Simon is to deal with. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get my things back from him in this life.¡± ¡°Your thing?¡± For some reason, Miley suddenly got angry, ¡°That is your father¡¯s thing. All of it, it was your father who worked hard.¡± It was true that Simon had expanded the scale. Although Miley was biased, she was not blind. Unexpectedly, his mother, who had always been obedient to him, suddenly got angry. Bridger was shocked and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. It is my father¡¯s. Then¡­ there is nothing wrong with the son taking his father¡¯s career. My big brother is no longer here, it is fine to pass it to his son, but I am still here. If I die, then Simon will inherit it, but I am still alive.¡± It made him feel particrly indignant. He thought that his father was unreasonable. His son was clearly still alive, so how could he cross his son and directly give it to his grandson? It caused him. to be ridiculed by other people for so many years. ¡°You are determined to do this. There is no room for negotiation, right?¡± Holding the appraisal report, Miley only felt that it was heavy. She almost couldn¡¯t hold it. Looking at her deeply, Bridger nodded decisively without any hesitation. ¡°Mom. This is myst gamble. I am already thirty. If I fail again, there will be no hope. This is the only time in my life. Please help me.¡± As he spoke, he knelt in front of her. She lowers her eyes and looks at her most beloved son. The son that she has loved for most of her life. Miley slowly closes her eyes. She raises her head and takes a deep breath. Tears fall from the corner of her eyes. Her lips move, ¡°You¡­ go and do it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After receiving the order, Bridger immediately got up and left happily. He did not see that behind him, Miley opened her eyes and looked at his back, her eyes full of sorrow. In the Drew¡¯s house. Paisley let out a breath and slowly ced her hands on both sides, her entire body rxing a lot. After a long silence, she opened her eyes and looked at the book in front of her. This book was quite magical. She tried to practice it and only felt that the content was very difficult to understand. In the beginning, it was particrly difficult to practice. If she forced it on, it was as if she had broken through the obstruction and her breath felt much smoother. However, in the end, it seemed as if there was an endless amount of energy colliding in her body, making her chest feel stuffy and unable to breathe. Then¡­ she would wake up. She had no choice but to stop. However, she was still a bit unwilling. She felt that if she persisted for a bit longer, she would be able to pass the next checkpoint. She would receive a great increase in strength. In her heart, she was not convinced. Simon¡¯s skills were so good because of this book. His. foundation was better than hers. After practicing for so many years, she could surpass him. Her skills would be higher than his, but up to now, there was not much progress. She thought that might be that the environment was not very suitable. There were too many things. here and it was easy to be distracted. She was afraid of being ambushed. After thinking about it, she thought that it was better to go back early. She woulde back after she was done practicing. She called out, ¡°Anderson.¡± Anderson, who had been protecting her all this time, immediately came in. ¡°How is the matter I asked you to prepare? Let¡¯s go back as soon as possible,¡± she said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. Is everything here going to be removed?¡± he asked. ¡°Disperse all the servants. Aside from the people who came with us, don¡¯t leave anyone else behind.¡± She said coldly. No matter where she went, she would recruit a new batch of people. She would bring a few people from the ind with her and the rest were neers.¡± The neers were only allowed to stay in the periphery, so no one would know her secret. Get Boy Anderson replied and was about to do it, but she stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute. Where is that girl?¡± ¡°In the house.¡± ¡°Let here over. I have something to say to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Anderson left, Paisley could not suppress the pain in her chest. She touched her chest with one hand and felt a sweet taste in her throat. Then she spat out a mouthful of blood. It seemed that profound skills were different. The stimtion to the body was too great. She had to go back and cultivate properly. Mallory went upstairs almost without any sound. To be exact, there was almost no sound when she walked. She walked so gently that it was hard to notice. Even though the door was half open, she still knocked twice. When she heard the sounding from inside, she carefully walked in. ¡°Paisley, are you looking for me?¡± As soon as she entered, she saw that there was still blood at the corner of Paisley¡¯s mouth. She eximed, ¡°Paisley, why are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Come in and close the door.¡± Paisley red at her unhappily. She quickly shut up and closed the door, then walked in, ¡°Paisley, are you¡­ okay?¡± Her eyes were filled with worry as she looked at Paisley. ¡°I won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± She wiped the corner of her lips, looked at the scarlet blood, and smiled disapprovingly. n She had been injured before. In her eyes, this kind of injury was nothing. As long as she could learn high-tier skills, she won¡¯t be afraid of suffering a little now. ¡°Did that man hurt you before, so you haven¡¯t recovered for so long?¡± Mallory bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being useless. I can¡¯t avenge you.¡± Hearing her words, Paisleyughed out loud, ¡°You? How?¡± Even Paisley couldn¡¯t beat Simon. Mallory was weak. How could she help Paisley take revenge? How ridiculous. ¡°I know I¡¯m useless. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She lowered her head and whispered. Looking at her cowardly appearance, Paisley was furious. She waved her hand, ¡°Alright. You are bing less and less like me recently. Now that I let you reflect on yourself at home, practice more in front of the mirror so that you won¡¯t be exposed.¡± ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Her greatest advantage was that she was obedient. She was a little rebellious a while ago, but fortunately, she recovered in time. Thinking of this, Paisley could not help but ask, ¡°Do you still miss him?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 556 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 556 Chapter 556 I Know Your Secret Mallory was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She blinked as if she did not understand who Paisley was asking about. ¡°What are you pretending for? I don¡¯t believe that in just a few days, you havepletely forgotten that man. Alright, I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± She scoffed and said unhappily. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Mallory hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t remember who you were asking about. Paisley, I admit that I didn¡¯t forget him, but he is not that important in my life. I used to like him, but I thought about itter. Maybe I haven¡¯t seen a lot of men. He is very good at coaxing. I was confused for a moment.¡± ¡°Paisley, you are right. In this world, we are the only people who rely on each other. Only you are the most important person to me. He is nothing. I¡­ don¡¯t like him that much.¡± She hurriedly exined, as if she was afraid that Paisley would not believe her. ¡°Really?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows. ¡°Absolutely true.¡± She raised her hand to swear, thought for a moment, and added, ¡°Paisley, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can go home and never see him again in this life. I only want to work. wholeheartedly for you.¡± Paisley stared at her for a while, probably believing her. ¡°I was just casually asking. You look so nervous.¡± Paisleyughed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. In this life, you are destined to be different from normal people. You can¡¯t get married, you can¡¯t have children, and you can¡¯t live in your name. But remember, it¡¯s already your good fortune to be able to live. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died a long time ago.¡± Paisley emphasized it again and again, repeating it over and over again to make Mallory ept this fact. Without Paisley, Mallory would have died long ago because of that destined fate. Being able to live was Mallory¡¯s greatest honor. Mallory nodded, ¡°Yes. My life was saved by you. I am destined to live for you.¡± It made Paisley veryfortable. She thought so from the bottom of her heart, so she had to make Mallory believe it. ¡°Alright, pack your things and get ready to leave.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mallory was stunned for a moment before asking subconsciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were willing to go home? We¡¯re going back.¡± There was nothing left for her to stay here. She had already gotten what she wanted the most, so she could not stay here any longer. ¡°Go home?¡± After staring nkly for a moment, she quickly nodded, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s good to be with you all the time.¡± Paisley coughed a few times and felt a sharp pain in her chest. She frowned and said, ¡°Go to the company and deal with some things. Remember not to talk too much. Don¡¯t talk too much with others.¡± Mallory nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, if¡­ I mean if you meet Bridger¡­¡± ¡°I will ignore him.¡± Mallory immediately said. Paisley nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Go.¡± She could not say that she had a hundred percent trust in this girl, but so far, there seemed to be no better way. Now that she thought that returning to the Drew family was the best choice. She could concentrate on her cultivation. Once Mallory left this environment, she would gradually withdraw her heart andpletely forget that man. As for the engagement between her and Bridger, if she did not want to admit it, it was useless. Bridger had contacted all the matters and was waiting for the family meeting on Saturday. At that time, in front of everyone, he would announce that Simon didn¡¯t belong to the Palmer family, and then he would kick Simon out. As for what he promised his mother, that would depend on Simon¡¯s performance and his mood. However, he still felt a little uneasy about his mother. He decided to stay at home for the time being. He was afraid that Simon would receive the news ande into contact with his mother. If his mother changed her mind, his efforts would be wasted. He browsed his phone and turned to Paisley¡¯s number. The smile on his face froze. This woman was his nightmare. He had never seen any woman as valiant and savage as her. He didn¡¯t quite understand it before, but when he saw her go to the neurology department at the hospital that day, he instantly understood everything. It turned out that she had schizophrenia. No wonder she was gentle and fierce at times. Get Bopo Previously, he had felt that it was very exciting. Thinking about marrying such a lunatic woman, he felt that it was dangerous, and the disease might even inherit by the next generation. However, she had the wealth of the Drew Group, and it was very tempting. For so many years, her skills had probably be the best protective color for her. No one dared to approach her, and no one knew that she was originally a lunatic. The eldest daughter of the Drew family was a lunatic, and she had a high level of skills. She was a potential threat to society. This news would shock the entire city. Turning his eyes, Bridger sent a message, ¡°I already know your secret.¡± The message was not sent sessfully. Bridger was shocked. Did this mean that she had already blocked him? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His originally excited mood was suffocated. This woman was amazing. She had turned hostile so quickly and blocked him. When he saw her at the hospital that day, he thought that she had changed more or less. He did not expect her to change so fast. What a lunatic. Looking at the two messages that had not been sent out, he became angrier. He picked up his phone and called Paisley. Only after making a call did he realize that even his number had been blocked by her. He was so angry. He held his phone and stood up, rushing down the stairs. Just as he reached the stairs, she saw Litzy, who was about to walk out, ¡°Litzy.¡± Bridger walked over quickly. ¡°Where¡¯s your cell phone?¡± ¡°My phone is here¡­¡± Before Litzy could react to what he was going to do, she answered subconsciously and took out her phone from her pocket. ¡°Hey ¡°I need to make a call.¡± He snatched it away from her and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone? Why are you calling with my phone? Who are you calling? Give me back my phone. I¡¯m in a hurry to go out. What are you doing, Bridger?¡± Litzy chased after him. Get Blodr Blogas However, he walked very fast. Litzy was chasing after him. Litzy was not as tall as him and could not grab her phone. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? You have been squatting at home these two days and not going out. You even snatched my phone. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you after making a call.¡± Turning around abruptly, Bridger said impatiently, ¡°I can¡¯t call with my phone.¡± Litzy was stunned by his roar. He then put his phone close to his ear and said word by word, ¡°Paisley, I know your secret.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 557 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 557 Chapter 557 You Crazy Woman Even Litzy was stunned by him. ¡°What secret?¡± Although Litzy¡¯s voice was not loud, Paisley was sensitive and she immediately heard someone beside him. ¡°Who is next to you?¡± Turning his head to look at Litzy, Bridger gestured for her to keep quiet. He frowned, waved his hand, and returned to his room to close the door. Litzy wanted to follow him in, but his movements were too fast. Litzy could only worry about her phone outside the door. At the same time, she was very curious about Paisley¡¯s secrets. Bridger looked mysterious as if he was threatening someone. Weren¡¯t Bridger and Paisley about to get married? What were they doing? Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t hear it through the door, so she could only stand on her tiptoes and stick close to the door. After entering the room, Bridger took a few steps inside before lowering his voice and holding the phone with one hand, he said, ¡°Well, there is no one else now. We can talk about things seriously.¡± ¡°Can you be serious?¡± Paisley sneered. Paisley did not expect it to be him. That was why she picked up the phone. She blocked his phone number. In the end, he was still obnoxious enough to use someone else¡¯s mobile phone to call her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t ridicule me. I can understand you. Now I know why you are always so cold to me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone your secret. However, you have to cooperate with me.¡± He felt that it was a good time to threaten her. He always had to be secure to be at ease when doing things. Although he felt that he was very likely to seed in beating Simon, it was not a total sess rate after all. He thought that he would seed in stealing the scripture, but he did not expect that he would fall into someone else¡¯s trap. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now he would do two things at the same time. At least one side could be guaranteed. ¡°Did I hear that right? What right do you have to cooperate with me?¡± Paisley almostughed out loud. Could it be that he was stimted and his brain was damaged? Paisley felt that it was boring and even wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°Just based on the fact that I know your secret. You don¡¯t want your secret to be known by the whole world, do you? If you let the people in the ancient martial arts world know your secret, do Get Boro you think you can still be Ms. Drew?¡± What he meant was that a person with a mental disorder, and with a violent tendency, would be locked up in a mental hospital. However, when Paisley heard these words, they changed into another meaning. She originally did not think much of it. What secret could she have for him to know? However, the more Bridger spoke, the more she felt that something was wrong. Could it be that he knew about her secret with Mallory? It was not impossible. Mallory was deeply in love with him. It was hard to say if Mallory had not said anything to him. If he knew about it and spread it out, it might not affect her position as the eldest young daughter of the Drew family. It was just that the Drew family¡¯s secret could not be kept. As for that ancient curse, she still somewhat minded in her heart. With this in mind, she no longer used a mocking tone. She sat up straight and put away her smile, asking seriously, ¡°What secret do you know?¡± ¡°Alright, stop acting in front of me. I saw everything that day. I know that you don¡¯t want to admit. this kind of thing. Of course, I won¡¯t publicize it. However, our cooperation hase to this point. Isn¡¯t it a bit of a pity to break up? Why don¡¯t we continue working together? I¡¯ll take what I want and I¡¯ll help you take what you want,¡± he said. ¡°What a joke. What I want is in my hands. What else do I need your help with? Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t I tell you that day?¡± Looking at the scripture in her hand, she only felt that Bridger was speaking incoherently. What else did she want? All she wanted in her life were all kinds of martial arts scriptures. Now that she had obtained what Simon had, what else could he give her? ¡°What? You still don¡¯t believe that what you have is fake?¡± Bridger felt strange. She seemed to believe it that day. Why did she not believe it after returning? Why did she insist that her book was not fake? Could it be that she was so lucky to get the true book? Paisley was talented. She should be able to tell if the book was true or not. If she stole it, why would Simon be so calm? He should be looking for her with all his effort. He might evene badgering her. ¡°Did you take the wrong medicine? Why is the book in my hand fake?¡± After studying it for so many years, she couldn¡¯t tell that it was a fake book. It must be that Bridger was lying to her. Get Bo Bridger wasn¡¯t so sure about her confident tone. He was a little confused, but he couldn¡¯t back down just like that. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. Simon has thousands of tricks up his sleeve. If he can set up a trap for me, he can also set up one for you. The best choice is for us to work together.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say? If you have something to say, just say it clearly.¡± Paisley became. impatient. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. ording to the previous agreement, I still want the shares of the Drew family. After I take over the Palmer family, I will find the real scripture and give it to you.¡± He confidently discussed the conditions. ¡°What a joke. The scripture is in my hands. Why do I need you to give it to me? Also, what right do you have to take the position in the Palmer family? How can you do that?¡± She was full of disdain. for him. If it was before, he wanted to use the Drew Group¡¯s power to contend against the Palmer family, then it might still be feasible. But now, he had nothing left. He might have gone crazy to say that he would take over the Palmer family. ¡°Bridger, I think you are crazy. You better go check the brain.¡± Paisley said coldly and was about to hang up the phone. Hearing her intentions, Bridger hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. The one who is crazy is you. You crazy woman, you don¡¯t even know that you are crazy and still don¡¯t admit it. I am giving you a chance now. If you don¡¯t cherish it, you won¡¯t be able to cooperate with me. If you want the real scripture, even if you kneel and beg me, I will not agree.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your secret. I will¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Paisley directly hung up the phone and conveniently blocked the number. What a crazy man. She rubbed her forehead, and Bridger¡¯s words still echoed in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your secret, your secret¡­¡± Could it be that he knew her secret with Mallory? Frustrated, she got up and kicked away the thing beside her feet. She could not wait to ask clearly. On the other side, Bridger was hung up. When he called again, he found that he was blocked again. He was irritated. There was no reason to argue with a lunatic. The moment he stepped out of the door, he saw Litzy. He returned her phone to her with a gloomy expression on his face. Looking at his expression, Litzy knew that he was in a bad mood, but she could not help but smile. ¡°So¡­ what secret?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 558 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Have You Told Him About Us? Get Boprit th Bridger shouted angrily, ¡°There are no secrets, no secrets! I lied to her! Are you a fool?¡± He turned around and kicked the door shut. After being rejected, Litzy was not happy either. She curled her lips. ¡°Why are you so arrogant?¡± Litzy looked at her cell phone and noted down Paisley¡¯s number. Her mobile phone was hot due to Bridger¡¯s use. She felt that this matter was very interesting. As soon as she turned around, she saw her mother standing on the other side of the corridor, quietly looking in their direction. Litzy was stunned for a moment and then walked towards Miley. Litzy said, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°What are you arguing about?¡± Miley knew they were arguing, but did not hear what was said. ¡°Nothing. Bridger borrowed my mobile phone just now. Mom, is Paisley¡­ doing well with Bridger?¡± she asked tentatively. Litzy thought, judging from Bridger¡¯s attitude just now, the rtionship between them seems to be a bit bad. It¡¯s not as good as expected. Although Paisley has a strange temper, they are at least outwardly harmonious. However, they seem to have¡­ broken up? Miley thought something was wrong. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just feel that they seem to have broken up. Paisley seemed to put Bridger on the cklist, so he had to use my phone to call.¡± This was Litzy¡¯s guess. She had been leaning against the door and listening for a long time, but she did not hear anything clearly. She only vaguely felt like they were quarreling. ¡°What? This is impossible!¡± Miley was surprised. ¡°Bridger just said several days ago that they have already reached a cooperative rtionship.¡± ¡°Cooperation? What cooperation?¡± she immediately asked. Miley was careless about letting out the secret. She was the only one who knew about the matter between Bridger and Paisley. Nobody knew the secret, including Litzy. However, deliberate concealment would arouse Litzy¡¯s suspicion. Miley added, ¡°This is the previous cooperation. After getting married, Bridger will take over part of the shares of the Drew Group and officially join the Drew Group.¡± ¡°Will Paisley agree?¡± Litzy raised her eyebrows in doubt. Litzy thought, to be honest, if Paisley agrees, she is really a fool. Although Litzy did not know what the purpose of Paisley and Bridger¡¯s marriage was, if it were for business, then Simon was the better choice. The shares of Bridger could be ignored, and it was not even as much as some of the major shareholders of thepany. If it was for love¡­ Litzy thought, it is even more impossible. I know Bridger well. This is impossible! My mother said something about cooperation. I feel it¡¯s very strange. What cooperation? ¡°Yes, of course! Why not! After all, this is a win-win situation all around. Don¡¯t underestimate your brother. Although he is always goofing off, he is not indifferent to thepany.¡± Miley sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°But he is not¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Miley interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about it. No matter who it is, this is not what I expected.¡± Miley didn¡¯t know why things had be like this. She had been thinking about it for several days. and couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t sleep all night. She hadn¡¯t slept well recently, so she was very groggy. Thinking about theing Saturday, Miley had a more severe headache. Seeing that Miley did not want to continue with this topic, Litzy stopped in time and pursed her lips. She was still a little unconvinced. ¡°Mom, do you mean¡­ we should ignore that appraisal, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Miley said lightly. She scolded, ¡°Remember it! Don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense. Shut your mouth!¡± Hearing that, Litzy still felt a little wrong. Ever since she was a child, her mother had always been partial to Bridger. To some extent, when Bridger was bullied by Simon, she might feel very happy. She thought, well, my mother is too partial. ¡°I got it.¡± Litzy said resentfully. Paisley came downstairs. The light in the basement was not dim. It was morning, and the sun was just right. Mallory did not notice that Paisley hade and was packing up with her back to Paisley. It was just a few simple clothes. Mallory hardly had any clothes of her own. Just two or three pieces of clothes had already been washed to the point of turning white. Her in dress was not because she was short of money. The Drew family was not short of money to buy clothes. She thought that there was no need for it! Mallory thought, well, I am a person without identity. I could not go out. Is it necessary for such a person without a legal identity to buy new clothes? If she wanted to go out, it was basically to rece Paisley¡¯s identity. Therefore, Mallory had to wear Paisley¡¯s clothes. Only in this way could Mallory be able to put on delicate makeup and wear good-looking clothes. Paisley coughed lightly. Mallory was startled and turned to see that it was Paisley. ¡°Paisley! Why are you here? ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Mallory put down the things in her hand and asked obediently. Looking at her obedient appearance, Paisley narrowed her eyes. ¡°Have you seen Bridger recently?¡± Mallory kept silent. She shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t! ¡°I haven¡¯t been out at home recently. If you don¡¯t let me go out, I won¡¯t go out. Why¡­¡± Mallory. looked puzzled. ¡°Paisley, I don¡¯t miss him. Please believe me. I don¡¯t like him that much!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, I will go home right now and nevere out again. I will nevere out again!¡± Her tears rolled in her eyes, and she looked a little pitiful. This was the subtle difference between them. Paisley would never show such an expression. That was a pitiful expression that made people feel pity for her.. ¡°Well,¡± Paisley said faintly, ¡°did you tell him anything before?¡± Paisley thought, that¡¯s right. It makes sense. Recently, Mallory hadn¡¯t been out of the house. People are guarding the house. She can¡¯t go out. That is not a recent matter. If she said anything, it would only be before. ¡°What?¡± Mallory shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want to know what I told him before?¡± Paisley kept silent, seemingly thinking of something. After a while, she pinched Mallory¡¯s chin with one hand and lifted Mallory¡¯s face, forcing Mallory to look into her eyes. She slowly said, ¡°Have you¡­ told him about us?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 559 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Don¡¯t Have to Treat Her Kindly Mallory was confused. She did not understand what Paisley meant. ¡°What happened between us?¡± Mallory blinked. She was puzzled. ¡°Are you ying dumb?¡± Paisley gently rubbed Mallory¡¯s lips. Paisley smiled, ¡°Mallory, I find your mind has changed a lot since you came out this time.¡± ¡°Paisley, I didn¡¯t!¡± Her eyes were filled with panic. Mallory hurriedly said, ¡°I know what you are talking about, but I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Paisley, I admit that I like him. Even so, when I was with him, I didn¡¯t say any family secrets, let alone such a big thing. The secret of our identity is known to no one except my parents and a few family members. I won¡¯t say it, nor can I say it!¡± Mallory spoke very quickly. She was very anxious as if she was afraid that Paisley would not believe her.. Mallory did not dare to move, allowing Paisley to pinch her chin. Her eyes were not dodging, indicating that she would not lie at all. ¡°Paisley, I am not stupid. Can I still live if this matter is revealed? And what good would it be for me? Could it be that if I told him, he would marry me? No! He wants to marry you! What he wants is the wealth of the Drew Group. I am very clear about this. When we were together, he took me for you! I know that!¡± As she spoke, the tears in her eyes fell. Paisley was speechless. Tears fell on Paisley¡¯s fingers. It was hot. She trembled and subconsciously retracted her hand. Mallory said while crying, ¡°Paisley, think about it carefully. I won¡¯t lie to you. Everything I say is true!¡± Paisley thought, that is true. When Mallory was with Bridger, she had indeed not said it. Although she wants to say it thousands of times, although¡­ Although she made him call her Mallory, she had never said that they were two different people. ¡°I know!¡± Paisley frowned and wiped away Mallory¡¯s tears in disgust. Paisley said grumpily, ¡°I am just saying it casually. Why are you crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you believe me. I¡¯m not afraid of anything else. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t believe me!¡± Mallory hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me crying, then I won¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t cry!¡± Paisley shook her head as she watched Mallory clumsily wipe away the tears. She felt that it was indeed not possible. Ger Boy Paisley thought, what she said was right. That will do her no good. Moreover, that man is Bridger. What could that idiot do? Even if he knew that, what could he do? However, his tone is very confident, saying that he knows my secret. Nevertheless, Bridger might pretend to be mysterious. He can¡¯tpete with Simon. He couldn¡¯t profit from the Palmer family, so he wanted to use me to make money. This made sense, so Paisley didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Go to thepany and deal with the matter. You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I¡¯ve already told you on the phone.¡± Indeed, Mallory didn¡¯t have to go to work. Most of the things could be handled through remote control. Only when Paisley appeared in public from time to time would she confuse others. After she finished speaking, she suddenly coughed violently. ¡°Paisley, you¡¯ve been coughing a little too much recently. I made you a medicinal soup to nourish your lungs. I¡¯ll get you some!¡± Mallory said hurriedly as she hurried to the kitchen. Paisley did not stop Mallory. She coughed for a long time before she recovered. Her gaze slowly swept across the small room. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She thought, Mallory is supposed to stay in this ce. She had no choice. This is fate! It is natural! After a while, Mallory brought over a bowl of hot soup. ¡°Paisley, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you had such skills before.¡± After drinking half a bowl of soup, Paisley felt much better. ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. After being scolded by you that day, I figured it out. I will take good care of you. We are amunity of interests!¡± Paisley nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. Let the driver take you to the ¡°Yes! Paisley, you should take good care of your health!¡± Mallory stood there and watched Paisley leave before putting away the smile on her face. Putting down the bowl in her hand, Mallory patted her hands lightly and walked towards the cloakroom. She thought, since I am going out, I should choose a beautiful dress. Miley¡¯s visit had exceeded Silvia¡¯s expectations. She never thought that Miley woulde here again. After all, Silvia had been prepared thest time and knew why Miley hade. However, this time¡­ It seemed to be without warning.. Silvia thought, could it be that Bridger found out that the scripture is fake and wanted to repeat the same trick again? If he finds out that it is fake, he would know that this is a trap. How could the same trick work again? The servant came to report that Miley came to visit. At first, Silvia thought that she had heard. something wrong. She stood by the balcony to see the car of Silvia. ¡°Does Mrs. Palmere by herself? Or¡­ is there anyone else with her?¡± Silvia thought, or, Bridgeres with her. Are they nning to do evil things openly and unscrupulously? ¡°No, Mrs. Palmeres here alone.¡± ¡°Let the gatekeeper open the door.¡± Silvia said, ¡°Let¡¯s wee Mrs. Palmer downstairs first. I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± She thought about it and called Simon. Ever since she was attackedst time, he had been extremely nervous. His grandmother was here, so she should tell him about this. ¡°Is she alone?¡± As expected, Simon also asked. Silvia asked, ¡°Yes. Do you think it will be the same asst time? Is Bridger ying tricks again?¡± Simon decisively denied, ¡°No! He will not use the same scheme twice. What¡¯s more, they have. failed for the first time. There is no need for him to do it again.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Simon said directly, ¡°You deal with it first. I don¡¯t know what grandma wants to do. If she is unreasonable, you don¡¯t have to treat her kindly!¡± Simon had his own rules. In his mind, they did not have to be humble to their elders. If the elders were kind, they should be filial. If not, they didn¡¯t have to respect their elders. He loved his grandparents. They were bound by blood ties. Silvia was his wife, so there was no need for her to be wronged. Silvia smiled. She thought, I know that he is protecting me. She said in a sweet voice, ¡°Well. I am not barbaric and unreasonable. Besides, Grandma gave me somethingst time. Perhaps she has thought it through and has changed her opinion of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Silvia said quickly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 560 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Difference Get Bo When Silvia went downstairs, Miley had already sat down on the sofa and was drinking tea. Miley¡¯s expression seemed a little tired, and she didn¡¯t look fierce. Seeing that, Silvia thought that Miley should not be here to pick a fight. ¡°Grandma,¡± Silvia called out and walked straight over. ¡°Slow down a bit.¡± Miley looked at her and said, ¡°You are pregnant now. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. You should be careful about everything. You can¡¯t jump around like before.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Nodding her head, Silvia smiled. ¡°Why are you here today? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Miley put down the teacup and looked around. ¡°Simon is not here.¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°He is usually still in thepany at this time. Grandma, you should know that.¡± Silvia thought, in other words, you know he¡¯s not here at this time. There must be something wrong with youing here now. Hearing that, Mileyughed awkwardly. She picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Yes, he should still be in thepany at this time. He is just like his grandfather. Back then, his grandfather was also so diligent in his work. He has always been busy.¡± Probably thinking of the past, her eyes were a little sad. Perhaps she thought of Simon¡¯s grandfather. For a moment, Silvia did not know what Miley meant, so she could not reply. ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind this!¡± After a moment of silence, Miley came back to her senses. She looked at Silvia sitting opposite her, waved her hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Silvia, sit here!¡± As she spoke, Miley patted the side of her body. Silvia was speechless. She was not used to being addressed so intimately. Looking at Miley¡¯s friendly smile, Silvia got up and sat beside her. Unexpectedly, Miley reached out and ced her hand on Silvia¡¯s leg. Miley held Silvia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This sudden change caught Silvia off guard. She thought, what is Miley doing? ¡°You know why I came herest time, right?¡± Miley chuckled. Silvia nodded, ¡°I know. Youe to give us gifts. You even bought us a lot of things.¡± Get Bogu This was the truth. She yed dumb and didn¡¯t say thetter part. She couldn¡¯t figure out Miley¡¯s true intentions, so she just pretended to be stupid. Mileyughed a few times and her voice was a little dry. She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Well, you know that I came herest time for Bridger. Did you lose somethingst time?¡± Miley asked straightforwardly. ¡°This¡­¡± Silvia was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Miley. She thought, Miley doesn¡¯t y by the rules! She used to talk vaguely. Why is she so straightforward now? Or is this a new strategy? After thinking for a while, Silvia nodded, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not too important. I think it might just be at coincidence. It should have nothing to do with grandma.¡± Miley thought, this is a polite statement. I have not been here for a long time. However, she lost something the day I came. Obviously, I am the most suspicious. She says that it is just a coincidence. It is clearly to save my face. However, there are some things I have to say from my heart. ¡°Alright. That is not a coincidence. I want to know one thing. Is that scripture still in your hands?¡± Miley thought, Bridger said that Simon had set a trap for him and that the scripture was fake. But since it¡¯s a trap, why don¡¯t they punish Bridger? They let Bridger steal the fake scripture and ignored it. Do they have any tricks? ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know much about the scripture. Why don¡¯t you ask Simon when hees back?¡± She thought, Miley is frank. But what should I do? Even if I tell the truth, would Miley believe me? Is she here to scout out the situation for Bridger, or is she trying to do something? Silvia maintained vignce towards Miley. She would not be too harsh on Miley, but she could not completely trust Miley. After all, for so many years, Miley had always been partial to her son. She was exceptionally harsh to her grandson. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask! What happened before was my fault. As for your marriage, I know I can¡¯t interfere. Now, I don¡¯t want to interfere either. Your happiness is the most important thing.¡± Miley gently patted Silvia¡¯s hand. Silvia looked a lot haggard. Although she was old, she still looked strong and healthy because of her proper maintenance and good vitality. But for some reason, she looked as if she was very tired. ¡°Grandma, what¡­ happened to you?¡± Silvia asked hesitantly, feeling that Miley had something to say in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Miley smiled and nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back too!¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Silvia thought, we just say a few words in total. Why does she want to leave so soon? Miley nodded, ¡°I have finished what I need to say. I should go! By the way, can you ¡­ go to the family meeting on Saturday?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Me?¡± Silvia knew about the family meeting. However, Simon usually did not allow her to attend, It was just that he didn¡¯t want her to be involved in theseplicated things. His protection of her was really in all aspects. ¡°I¡¯ll be very happy if you cane. If you can¡¯t¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Miley seemed to be particrly amiable. She was different from before. Silvia would almost think that today¡¯s Miley was a fake one. ¡°Okay, I will think about it.¡± She did not agree, but she did not refuse either. Giving her a deep look, Miley smiled and turned to leave. Silvia looked at Miley¡¯s back and pondered for a long time. Simon was worried and rushed back. When he entered, he only saw Silvia leaning on the sofa alone with her eyes half-closed. She seemed to be asleep or unconscious. His heart immediately tightened. He took several steps forward. ¡°Silvia, Silvia, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re back?¡± Silvia was a little sleepy and did not expect to fall asleep. Simon woke her up. ¡°What did grandma say? Don¡¯t mind her words!¡± She nced at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Am I such a petty person?¡± ¡°Has grandma gone yet?¡± Simon did not see the car when he came back, so he guessed that Miley had already left. But he did not know what Miley was doing here this time. ¡°Yes!¡± Silvia nodded and roughly summarized what Miley had said to her. She could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly does she mean by these words?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 561 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 561 Chapter 561 I Can¡¯t Promise You on the Phone Simon shook his head. After all, he also did not know why his grandmother had suddenlye. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°You said that before she left, she told you to attend the family dinner as well on Saturday?¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°Yes. But she doesn¡¯t force me. She only said that if I go home, she will be very happy. What? Is there something wrong on Saturday?¡± ¡°You feel something is wrong?¡± Simon raised his hand to scratch the bridge of her nose and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! After so many years, they won¡¯t have any new tricks.¡± ¡°Well, the scripture your uncle stole is fake. He has already discovered it. Why doesn¡¯t hee to you?¡± ¡°If hees to me, isn¡¯t that just iming his stealing? However, who he hates more should be Paisley.¡± After all, Paisley used him. In his opinion, Paisley took scripture away and abandoned him. That woman was indeed somewhat scheming. ¡°Then should I go on Saturday or not?¡± Silvia asked after some thought. ¡°What do you think? You can go there as you will.¡± Simon could protect her and not let her go. He did not want her to see those ugly faces who fought for wealth and power. ¡°It depends on my mood!¡± shrugging her shoulders, Silvia smiled and said. Her sweet smile swept away his fatigue. Simon leaned forward and leaned close to her face. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, may I ask you how you are feeling now? Are you interested in having dinner together?¡± ¡°I am not¡­¡± Before the word ¡°hungry¡± could be uttered, her lips were sealed by his lips. Simon thought, although the Palmer family¡¯s matters are endless, and although there might be many unknown risks, as long as she apanies me, everything would not be a problem. Mallory got into the car and arrived at thepany. Soon, everything was settled. Mallory was already familiar with these things. It was not that she did not understand the business of thepany. At first, she had to asionally rece Paisley to deal with some things. Later, Mallory gradually learned how to read them. When she was in the basement, she would read news and books. Unconsciously, she could understand everything It was not an exaggeration to say that if the Drew Group was handed over to her for management, she would bepletelypetent. She was even confident that she would be able to do better than Paisley. After all, Paisley had put all her effort into martial arts. She was not good at handling business. After reading the documents, the secretary brought her a cup of coffee. The rich aroma of the coffee made her feel refreshed ¡°Ms. Drew, just now¡­¡± After a pause, the secretary said, ¡°Mr. Palmer called. He said that if youe here, call him back¡± ¡°Mr Palmer?¡± Mallory, who was rubbing her temples, asked. Afraid that she did not understand, the secretary hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Bridger Palmer. I don¡¯t know why, but he called thepany.¡± Logically speaking, they should have directly contacted each other through their phone. The people in thepany did not know that Bridger and Paisley were about to cancel the engagement, so they still regarded him as Paisley¡¯s fianc¨¦. Naturally, they did not dare to offend him. Although the secretary was apprehensive, he still came to report. ¡°Got it.¡± Nodding her head, Mallory waved her hand. ¡°You can go out. I want to rest alone.¡± The secretary tactfully left. Mallory gently pressed a hand on the phone but did not pick it up. She did not have a private mobile phone. She was allowed to use her mobile phone only when she was out. The main function was to contact Paisley at any time and get her instructions. However, when she got home, the cell phone. would be confiscated. Mallory had no right to install any software, much less add any phone number. She was just a shadow. As a shadow, she could not have her friends. That was why she had never been able to contact Bridger. However¡­ she had already silently memorized his number. Mallory did not dare to use the phone. There was a listening device inside. To her, it was simply a monitor. The phone in thepany also had a recording. After some thought, Mallory picked up the phone and dialed the number. Bridger picked up the phone very quickly. He was walking out at a very fast pace, panting heavily. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Bridger.¡± Mallory¡¯s lips pursed tightly. When Bridger heard her voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then, Bridgerughed out loud, ¡°Well, Paisley, your actually took the initiative to call me? What? Have you thought it through? Do you understand me and change your mind to cooperate with me?¡± ¡°You call me through thepany¡¯s phone. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mallory tightened her grip on the phone and asked directly without answering Bridger¡¯s question. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bridger was confused about this. He turned to look at the number on his phone and found that it was andline. ¡°Well, you are so heartless. You don¡¯t even need to call me on your phone.¡± He asked straightforwardly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing to call me, it means we can negotiate. I¡¯ve already told you everything. Tell me first, have you changed your mind? Are you willing to cooperate with me?¡± Bridger thought, since Paisley is still willing to call me, it means that she is still wavering. Perhaps, we can talk ¡°How do we cooperate?¡± Mallory listened attentively. She was not very clear about the matter between Paisley and Bridger. After all, Paisley would not tell her everything. However, Bridger was speechless. He thought, I have said it several times. Why is she still asking how to cooperate? After all, Bridger was asking for help from her. So he was patient and slowed down and stood there. ¡°I want 30% of the Drew Group¡¯s shares. Then, I will help you find the real scripture! ¡°Also, this Saturday, we have a family meeting. You¡¯d bettere. You will see with your own eyes how I get the power of the Palmer family!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to let her see his glory, making her regret rejecting him. ¡°It¡¯s such a big thing. I can¡¯t promise you on the phone,¡± Mallory said slowly after pondering for a moment. Although she refused, Bridger was very happy. He thought, if she could not agree on the phone, we could talk about it when we met. It is better than denying it immediately. Her attitude is indeed wavering. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Paisley was much easier to talk to today. Of course, it was also possible that she had thought it through repeatedly. It was also possible that she found that the scripture in her hand was also fake. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet then. We can make an appointment now.¡± He narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his lips rose. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 562 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 562 Chapter 562 I Can¡¯t Protect You Forever ¡°I don¡¯t have the time!¡± Mallory was surprised as she held the receiver. Bridger wanted to meet Mallory, and so did she! It had been many days since Malloryst saw Bridger. Every night Mallory would dream of happy memories of when she was with Bridger. When Mallory thought of the sweet words Bridger had said, his lips and kisses, all these made her smile sweetly in her sleep. But when she woke up, she was distressed. Even if Mallory knew that Bridger had a purpose and knew that he might be lying, or perhaps he originally wanted to tell Paisley this, she was willing to deceive herself and tell herself that Bridger still loved her. For more than 20 years, Mallory has only been Paisley¡¯s substitute, not herself. However, Bridger had called her name and even proposed to her. In front of so many people, he had romantically promised to love her forever. On that day, Mallory was touched and began to look forward to having a future. She hoped that she could get married and have children and her own family. But Paisley destroyed Mallory¡¯s dream! Paisley cruelly reminded Mallory that she wouldn¡¯t have a future and would never be happy! Paisley killed Mallory¡¯s beautiful expectations. Paisley had even destroyed the proposal ring that Bridger had given Mallory. Mallory suddenly felt very sad and could hardly breathe. ¡°You don¡¯t have the time?¡± Bridger frowned and didn¡¯t believe what Mallory said. Since Mallory¡¯s initiative was called Bridger, he was afraid that she would change her mind if he didn¡¯t meet her soon and persuade her to cooperate with him. So he quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Where are you now? Are you in thepany? I¡¯ll be at yourpany soon. You don¡¯t have time, but I have. I can wait for you. We need to talk.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mallory was stunned for a moment. She was still hesitating. Bridger was afraid that she would reject him, so he directly hung up the phone. After hearing that Bridger hung up the phone, Mallory had mixed feelings. But she even felt pleased. If given the opportunity and time to think, she may refuse. She could not see Bridger again, let alone let Paisley know that she saw him. Mallory knew in her inmost heart that she desperately wanted to see Bridger. She really wanted to talk to him, hold his hands, andugh and walk together. Mallory thought for a moment and then hung up. When she thought that Bridger woulde to her in a while, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. On the other side, after Bridger hung up the phone, he remembered that he was going to chase after Miley. While he was sleeping, Miley left secretly. He heard she went to see Simon. What is she going to do? Is she secretly informing Simon? Did she change her mind? Bridger thought Miley had been weirdtely. She had been so close to Simon. Bridger always thought she wanted to tell him something, but she didn¡¯t tell him anything. He thought it was strange, but he didn¡¯t know why. ell him Should I go after my mother or go to the Drew Group first? Just as Bridger was hesitating, he saw a caring towards him. This was Miley¡¯s car. Bridger walked quickly towards the car. When the car stopped, he hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back!¡± Miley looked up at Bridger. ¡°Are you waiting for me here?¡± ¡°I was just about to leave when I happened to see you back.¡± Bridger chuckled. Although he paid close attention to Miley¡¯s route recently, he did not monitor her. After all, he did not put her under house arrest. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Miley nodded and then stooped down to get off. Bridger quickly reached out to help her up and asked, ¡°Mom, where did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk. Do I need to report to you?¡± Miley nced at Bridger and said. ¡°Of course not! I just care about you. If you want to go out for a walk, you can tell me and I will go with you!¡± Bridger said with a smile and felt that his feeling was right. He thought Miley¡¯s tone was sarcastic and she wasn¡¯t like that before. ¡°You?¡± After getting out of the car, Miley straightened up and massaged her waist with a light pounding. She said with a smile, ¡°Over the years, you have nevere shopping with me. Why do you want to go shopping with me now?¡± When Bridger heard this, he felt awkward. Bridger was a yboy. All of his fine words were nothing but humbug. He said these and asionally buy gifts just to cheer Miley up. He thought that no matter what he said or did, Miley would be happy. But he never went shopping with Miley, because he didn¡¯t like to go shopping with women, no matter how old they were, ¡°Mom, are you angry with me?¡± Bridger went on pettishly, ¡°I was busy before, and I didn¡¯t have much money. Even if I am willing to go shopping with you, I have no money to buy luxury things for you! But when I¡¯m in charge of the Palmer family and have money, I can buy whatever you want.¡± Miley stopped and looked at Bridger, then she smiled coldly. ¡°You mean you will buy me gifts with all the money of the Palmer family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Bridger smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mom, are you angry? I think you¡¯re scolding me.¡± ¡°Did someone say something to you?¡± Bridger asked. Did Simon say something to my mother? But my mother won¡¯t believe him. After all, she has always been partial to Looking at Bridger meaningfully, Miley sighs, ¡°Do you think anyone said something to me? But what do you think he best.¡± can say to me? You are my child and I know you ¡°Alright.¡± Bridger forced a smile and was still skeptical ¡°Bridger, you are not a child anymore. I used to spoil you too much. Although I know you did something wrong, I didn¡¯t scold you. But I¡¯m getting older, I can¡¯t protect you all my life. Remember, you should be easy on people or you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Miley raised her hand and gently touched Bridger¡¯s cheek. Bridger turned his head to look at Miley¡¯s hand that touched his cheek. Bridger suddenly felt very scared and felt that Miley was giving herst words. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. You will live happily and long. You¡¯re sure to live to a ripe old age!¡± Bridger was used to saying these to make Miley happy. But this time, Miley just smiled, shook her head gently, and withdrew her hand. ¡°I am tired, I want to go back to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Looking at Miley¡¯s back, Bridger called out worriedly. He then paused for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the meeting on Saturday.¡± Miley turned her head and was silent for a moment. She did not respond and went into the room. It was alreadyte when he arrived at the Drew Group. Because he had talked with Miley for a while. Bridger called Paisley but was told by the secretary that she had already left. He could not help but be upset. Bridger was afraid that Paisley would lie to him again. He deliberately looked around the parking lot for a long time. But he did not see the Drew family¡¯s car. He was worried and waited downstairs until the night screen had hung down. Almost all the people in thepany had left, but he did not see her. Paisley was really a capricious woman! Bridger was angry, while Mallory was also ufortable. Mallory originally wanted to wait for him. But after dying for a while, she did not see him. He didn¡¯t call her. And she did not dare to take the initiative to call him and could only wait. In the end, she received a call from Paisley. Mallory did not dare to dy and could only go home. Mallory did not give up and looked out the window. However, she still did not see that person. Her eyes were full of disappointment. Mallory had just entered the room when she keenly sensed that the atmosphere in the room was charged with tension. She restrained her thoughts and walked over to Paisley. ¡°Paisley.¡± ¡°You have be rebellious. After letting you go for a while, you are having fun again. You don¡¯t want toe back, do you?¡± looking at the time, Paisley said unhappily. She had slept for a long time. When she woke up, she found that it was already afternoon, but Mallory had not returned. Mallory didn¡¯t need to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs for so long. It seemed that she had been wandering outside. ¡°No, Paisley. I had always been in thepany. I hadn¡¯t been to other ces. And I was working at the company. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check or get surveince videos!¡± She had been in the Drew Group for half a day and had never stepped out of thepany, so she was naturally not afraid of being investigated. Paisley said with a snort, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me. I will naturally investigate!¡± She had indeed never left thepany today. Paisley knew this clearly, but she didn¡¯t trust Mallory completely now. ¡°Did Bridger call you?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and asked casually. ¡°No!¡± Mallory shook her head. Before Paisley responded, Mallory continued to say, ¡°He always calls you, and the only person he is looking for is you.¡± Paisley pursed her lips and suppressed her anger. ¡°Did you see him?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± she lowered her eyes and answered clearly. ¡°I had just made a call. He said he wanted to cooperate with you and asked if you had thought it through.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to discuss it on the phone. He wanted to meet me, but I said that I didn¡¯t have time to see him.¡± Paisley frowned and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you reach an agreement with him on the phone? Do you have to meet each other? You still want to cause me trouble!¡± Biting her lower lip, Mallory said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to tell you, and I don¡¯t know your attitude. So I don¡¯t dare to agree or refuse directly. I can only dy it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with him, I will reject him directly next time.¡± Her words had sessfully suppressed Paisley¡¯s anger. In fact, she also understood that what Mallory said was not wrong. In the past, when she encountered simr problems, she also had simr answers. Mallory did not know the truth about the issues, but she could not let others find out the clues. So she responded vaguely. She did not agree or refuse to let Paisley make her own decisions. However, she met Bridger this time. Paisley was always afraid that Mallory had selfish motives and would still care about him, so she had a great fluctuation of mood. ¡°Well, I get it. Did he say anything else?¡± Paisley leaned against the sofa and rxed a little, which meant that she had calmed down and was not so angry anymore. Mallory shook her head lightly and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Well, he also said that the Palmer family would have a family meeting on Saturday. He wanted you to attend and witness how he obtained the power of the Palmer family.¡± ¡°Just him?¡± Paisleyughed out loud. She wasughing so hard that tears were about toe out of her eyes. ¡°Is he still dreaming?¡± Mallory pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t say a word about it. Paisley pondered for a moment. ¡°The Palmer family will have a family meeting on Saturday. It¡¯s Interesting. But he invites me to go there. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being criticized?¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you not going?¡± Mallory hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Of course, I have to go! Why will I miss such an interesting scene? Even if I see him lose face, I will just take it as a show. Besides, I also want to see him again.¡± She was extremely interested in Simon and his wife. She had disdained them before. After all, she had encountered too few worthy foes. However, she did not expect that both of them were actually stronger than her. She had obtained this scripture. Although she had not cultivated for long, she was more skillful in martial arts than before. This time, she might be able to take a chance and see the gap between them. ¡°That person¡­ Will you be in danger? Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Hearing that she might be in danger, Mallory immediately said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet! I have my n!¡± Paisley nced at her and said. ¡°Do you want to take the opportunity to see that man?¡± ¡°Of course not! I have no affection for him. To me, he is just a man good at saying flowery words. Paisley, you are the most important person in my heart.¡± Although Paisley liked to hear these words, she was also tired of them. She dug her ears and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t show your loyalty for no reason. You were not like this in the past. I naturally can see that you are loyal, but if you have any selfish motives, you also know that I would take action.¡± Mallory answered, ¡°I know, Paisley.¡± She took off her coat. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Tapping her chin, Paisley did not speak. This was her acquiescence. Mallory then quietly returned to her small basement and closed the door. The dark room was her small world. Although the sunlight couldn¡¯te in here, the room belonged to her alone. She sat down in a corner. After a moment of silence, she seemed to have thought of something. She dug out a small gold ring from the corner of the bed. She could no longer see its original appearance, but it was the most precious gift she had ever received in her life. Saturday? Bridger said that he wanted to obtain the power of the Palmer family. Mallory believed him because his tone was so firm. She felt that he would make it since he was so confident. If he really obtained the power and became the leader of the Palmer family, would Paisley change her mind and marry him? In the future¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 563 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Just Him? It was alreadyte when he arrived at the Drew Group. Because he had talked with Miley for a while. Bridger called Paisley but was told by the secretary that she had already left. He could not help but be upset. Bridger was afraid that Paisley would lie to him again. He deliberately looked around the parking lot for a long time. But he did not see the Drew family¡¯s car. He was worried and waited downstairs until the night screen had hung down. Almost all the people in thepany had left, but he did not see her. Paisley was really a capricious woman! Bridger was angry, while Mallory was also ufortable. Mallory originally wanted to wait for him. But after dying for a while, she did not see him. He didn¡¯t call her. And she did not dare to take the initiative to call him and could only wait. In the end, she received a call from Paisley. Mallory did not dare to dy and could only go home. Mallory did not give up and looked out the window. However, she still did not see that person. Her eyes were full of disappointment. Mallory had just entered the room when she keenly sensed that the atmosphere in the room was charged with tension. She restrained her thoughts and walked over to Paisley. ¡°Paisley.¡± ¡°You have be rebellious. After letting you go for a while, you are having fun again. You don¡¯t want toe back, do you?¡± looking at the time, Paisley said unhappily. She had slept for a long time. When she woke up, she found that it was already afternoon, but Mallory had not returned. Mallory didn¡¯t need to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs for so long. It seemed that she had been wandering outside. ¡°No, Paisley. I had always been in thepany. I hadn¡¯t been to other ces. And I was working at the company. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check or get surveince videos!¡± She had been in the Drew Group for half a day and had never stepped out of thepany, so she was naturally not afraid of being investigated. Paisley said with a snort, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me. I will naturally investigate!¡± She had indeed never left thepany today. Paisley knew this clearly, but she didn¡¯t trust Mallory completely now. ¡°Did Bridger call you?¡± Paisley raised her eyebrows and asked casually. ¡°No!¡± Mallory shook her head. Before Paisley responded, Mallory continued to say, ¡°He always calls you, and the only person he is looking for is you.¡± Paisley pursed her lips and suppressed her anger. ¡°Did you see him?¡± she asked. ¡°No,¡± she lowered her eyes and answered clearly. ¡°I had just made a call. He said he wanted to cooperate with you and asked if you had thought it through.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to discuss it on the phone. He wanted to meet me, but I said that I didn¡¯t have time to see him.¡± Paisley frowned and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you reach an agreement with him on the phone? Do you have to meet each other? You still want to cause me trouble!¡± Biting her lower lip, Mallory said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to tell you, and I don¡¯t know your attitude. So I don¡¯t dare to agree or refuse directly. I can only dy it. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with him, I will reject him directly next time.¡± Her words had sessfully suppressed Paisley¡¯s anger. In fact, she also understood that what Mallory said was not wrong. In the past, when she encountered simr problems, she also had simr answers. Mallory did not know the truth about the issues, but she could not let others. find out the clues. So she responded vaguely. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She did not agree or refuse to let Paisley make her own decisions. However, she met Bridger this time. Paisley was always afraid that Mallory had selfish motives and would still care about him, so she had a great fluctuation of mood. ¡°Well, I get it. Did he say anything else?¡± Paisley leaned against the sofa and rxed a little, which meant that she had calmed down and was not so angry anymore. Mallory shook her head lightly and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Well, he also said that the Palmer family would have a family meeting on Saturday. He wanted you to attend and witness how he obtained the power of the Palmer family.¡± ¡°Just him?¡± Paisleyughed out loud. She wasughing so hard that tears were about toe out of her eyes. ¡°Is he still dreaming?¡± Mallory pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t say a word about it. Paisley pondered for a moment. ¡°The Palmer family will have a family meeting on Saturday. It¡¯s Interesting. But he invites me to go there. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being criticized?¡± ¡°Then¡­ are you not going?¡± Mallory hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Of course, I have to go! Why will I miss such an interesting scene? Even if I see him lose face, I will just take it as a show. Besides, I also want to see him again.¡± She was extremely interested in Simon and his wife. She had disdained them before. After all, she had encountered too few worthy foes. However, she did not expect that both of them were actually stronger than her. She had obtained this scripture. Although she had not cultivated for long, she was more skillful in martial arts than before. This time, she might be able to take a chance and see the gap between them. ¡°That person¡­ Will you be in danger? Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Hearing that she might be in danger, Mallory immediately said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet! I have my n!¡± Paisley nced at her and said. ¡°Do you want to take the opportunity to see that man?¡± ¡°Of course not! I have no affection for him. To me, he is just a man good at saying flowery words. Paisley, you are the most important person in my heart.¡± Although Paisley liked to hear these words, she was also tired of them. She dug her ears and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t show your loyalty for no reason. You were not like this in the past. I naturally can see that you are loyal, but if you have any selfish motives, you also know that I would take action.¡± Mallory answered, ¡°I know, Paisley.¡± She took off her coat. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Tapping her chin, Paisley did not speak. This was her acquiescence. Mallory then quietly returned to her small basement and closed the door. The dark room was her small world. Although the sunlight couldn¡¯te in here, the room belonged to her alone. She sat down in a corner. After a moment of silence, she seemed to have thought of something. She dug out a small gold ring from the corner of the bed. She could no longer see its original appearance, but it was the most precious gift she had ever received in her life. Saturday? Bridger said that he wanted to obtain the power of the Palmer family. Mallory believed him because his tone was so firm. She felt that he would make it since he was so confident. If he really obtained the power and became the leader of the Palmer family, would Paisley change her mind and marry him? In the future¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 564 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 564 Chapter 564 To Forgive Is to Relieve It was Saturday. Bridger got up early today. He put on his ironed suit andbed his hair smartly. He checked his appearance several times in front of the mirror and even wore some Cologne. Today was one of the most important days for him and would be a turning point in his life. The elders would not arrive so early. His biggest concern was Miley. Although they had reached an agreement, Bridger could rest assured before everything settled down. Therefore, he went to the kitchen to bring breakfast to Miley. He came up to her door and knocked. ¡°Who is it?¡± Miley asked from inside. It sounded like she had woken up for a while. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I came to deliver breakfast to you,¡± Bridger bent down and said politely. ¡°Put it downstairs. I¡¯ll eat thereter,¡± she replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tire you. Besides, I have already taken it here. Please open the door.¡± He waited a moment for her answer, but he didn¡¯t get any. So, he added, ¡°I want a talk with you.¡± After a while, the door opened. Miley stood at the door and looked at him indifferently. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mom, won¡¯t you let me in?¡± Bridger smiled and entered the room before she could answer. He ced the breakfast on the table and looked around the room casually. Miley¡¯s bedroom was very big, but there were not many things in it, so it seemed a little empty. She shook her head with a silent sigh, turned around, and walked in. She said, ¡°What¡¯s your ttery all about?¡± She was applying her skincare products on her face while talking. Bridgerughed awkwardly and said disapprovingly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t take me wrong. I am not ttering. I just want to be nice to my dear mother.¡± Miley was amused by his words. She gave him a loving re and said, ¡°When can you ever cease your sweet words?¡± Seeing Miley smile like before, Bridger felt a little relieved and continued, ¡°Not until you¡¯re tired of it. It is only me that can amuse you so much.¡± Miley exhaled a long sigh. However, her smile gradually disappeared. Bridger felt a little uneasy. Recently, he was a little unsure about Miley¡¯s thoughts, but today, he must not let anything go wrong. ¡°Mom, you must help me today. After today, everything will get on the right track. You can also continue to enjoy your life without worrying about me. Mom, everything can work out smoothly as long as you help me.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Sitting down slowly on the chair, Mileybed her hair casually. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything needed! I have the DNA test result!¡± He nced at the document bag ced on Miley¡¯s table. In it was the test result he faked. ¡°With this file and your confirmation, his words will no longer matter. Besides, you are his grandmother and the most respected person in our family. Who wouldn¡¯t believe your words?¡± And that was why Bridger urgently needed Miley to be on his side. If only the elders bought his words and rejected Simon from the Palmer family when she insisted that the paper was authentic and that Simon was not biologically rted to them. ¡°You¡¯re right, I am his grandmother¡­¡± Miley stoppedbing and pondered on these words. ¡°His grandmother is ¦°¦± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t overthink! I am your son and his uncle, but he never showed me any mercy!¡± Afraid that Miley might change her mind, Bridger hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, we are not forcing him to die. We just ask him to hand over the charge of the Palmer family. Didn¡¯t you always want me to take over the family and thepany? We do nothing but right the wrong.¡± ¡°Right the wrong,¡± Miley repeated his words firmly and nodded her head, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s right the wrong.¡± Believing that she had made up her mind, Bridger was finally assured. He put the breakfast a little closer to her and said, ¡°Have breakfast first. It¡¯s still early. You don¡¯t have to rush.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Miley started eating, she saw him sitting beside her without any intention to leave. So she asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Mom, have you told Litzy about this?¡± Although Miley¡¯s words would be convincing enough, it would be better it Litzy also sided with him. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about this,¡± Miley said calmly as she lowered her head and blew the cereal cool. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and call her. You¡¯d better inform her of it in case anything should go wrong because she doesn¡¯t know the whole thing.¡± Bridger stood up and was about to find Litzy when he thought of something and turned around. ¡°By the way, has she read the former test result?¡± Taking a sip of the cereal, Miley did not even look up when she said, ¡°She is the one who took it back. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He was stunned. He had forgotten about this. It Litzy said anything about the former DNA test report, his n would be doomed to failure. ¡°I will tell her after breakfast, you don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Miley put down the spoon and turned to look at him. ¡°There is still some time. I just hope that you can think about what you want the most. Are those things a must for you? Remember what I told you, to forgive is to relieve.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you talking so strangely recently? Did Simon tell you anything?¡± Bridger asked suspiciously. Miley was weird recently. She kept talking about these things about forgiveness and relief. Bridger didn¡¯t understand what she wanted him to forgive or what she¡¯d like him to relieve from. But he could sense that she was hoping that he could show some mercy to Simon. However, he was never a merciful person. He was clear that it must be cruel to vie for power. If his brothers hadn¡¯t died early, he would also apply these cruel tricks on his brothers. After all, he believed that no one would show him mercy if he was failing. Anyway, Bridgerforted Miley and said, ¡°Alright, I got it. But Mom, don¡¯t believe whatever Simon says to you. You know how crafty he has been since he was a child. I don¡¯t want you to be cheated by him.¡± Miley looked at him and nodded after a moment of silence, ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you have to do.¡± After leaving her bedroom, Bridger thought about it and still felt disturbed. He felt an urgent need to see Litzy. Now that Miley had been acting weirdly, he had to settle everything down by himself before he could finally be assured. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 565 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 565 Chapter 565 A Party Litzy was awakened by Bridger knocking at the door. When she opened the door, she was obviously angry. Her hair was a little messy, and her eyes were bloodshot. Litzy red at Bridger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver breakfast for you!¡± Bridger said with a smile, bringing another breakfast from downstairs. ¡°Heh, pigs are flying!¡± ncing at him, Litzy covered her lips with one hand and yawned, then turned around to brush her teeth. Listening to the noise in the bathroom, Bridger could not follow in. He sat outside and flipped through the books on the table in boredom. Most of them were novels. He tittered silently. Litzy was not young anymore, yet she was still reading these things. However, it was also good for Bridger. After all, she could notpete with him. To him, having a helping hand was better than having an enemy. After a while, Litzy finally came out after washing up. She leaned back on the sofa, picked up a piece of bread, and chewed it. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Litzy, the elders of our family wille today. You know that, right?¡± Bridger said in a low voice, staring at Litzy, watching her reaction. ¡°I think I heard Mom mention it. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°That DNA report, I mean, you have already seen it.¡± Rubbing his hands together, Bridger thought about how to say it. Litzy was stunned. She straightened her back. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. The result of the report¡­¡± ¦° ¡°Did you know the result?¡± Litzy raised her eyebrows and looked at Bridger in surprise. Licking his lower lip, Bridger smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, but I guessed it. However, that is not important. The elders will all ¡°What?¡± The bread in Litzy¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground. She supported it with one hand and seemed to be shocked. ¡°I know that this might be a bit ruthless, but Litzy, we can¡¯t drag this matter on any longer. If I weren¡¯t forced to do this, I wouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°I am not the only one to think so. Think about it. How much have your daily expenses been deducted? You wanted to open apany. What did Simon say? He did not treat us as his family at all. If he showed us some respect, we would not beughed at by others.¡± Litzy did not say anything. She looked at Bridger with aplicated expression. Bridger did not notice anything strange and continued, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect to do this in the beginning. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I have already prepared the DNA report and given it to Mom. Later, Mom will announce it in public. Simon will officially be removed from the genealogy of the Palmer family. Of course, he is not qualified to inherit the property of the Palmer family. But remember not to say anything that you should not say!¡± Bridger¡¯s meaning was clear. Bridger was hinting at her not to tell others that the appraisal report was fake. Silently eating the remaining bread in her hand, Litzy said, ¡°Does Mom know about this?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already told Mom about that, and the appraisal report is also with her.¡± Bridger nodded, indicating that they had reached an agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made a deal with Mom. I just want to let you know in advance.¡± ¡°What did Mom say?¡± Litzy took a sip of milk and continued to ask. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What else can she say? You know Mom has loved me the most since I was young. I¡¯m her biological son! Of course, she¡¯s on my side.¡± Bridger was very confident about this. His mother had been pampering him, so Bridger always felt that even if he didn¡¯t own everything in the Palmer family, he should have half of it. However, he never expected that his father would actually give most of the family business to Simon. Bridger only had a small number of shares. As for the other properties and shops, he did not care about them. Compared to the great wealth of the Palmer family, it was simply the tip of the iceberg. When it came to his father, Bridger was more or less dissatisfied. ¡°Oh.¡± Litzy finished her milk, wiped the corner of her mouth, and put down her cup. ¡°Thank you for your breakfast.¡± ¡°Litzy, it¡¯s settled then. You have to help me when the timees. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re all in the same boat. We¡¯re siblings!¡± Bridger thought about it and made a promise. ¡°When I get the power of the Palmer family, I will definitely get you benefits! Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be more than what Simon gave you!¡± Litzy nodded. ¡°Yes, the Palmer family¡¯s property should naturally be inherited by the descendant of the Palmer family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it! I will definitely stand with Mom. I will agree with whatever Mom says. To Bridger, these words were a guarantee. He was reassured. Bridger was extremely satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, the Palmer family¡¯s property should be inherited by a real Palmer. Tornorrow will be the day of our victory.¡± Litzy smiled meaningfully and did notment. After warning everyone, Bridger was relieved. He lit a cigarette and stood on the balcony, looking out. The Palmer¡¯s old house had been renovated several times. The area it upied was veryrge, and at a nce, the ces that could be seen belonged to the Palmer family. This old house was not written in the will, and Simon said it would be left to Bridger, but Bridger did not care. It was just an old house. How could itpare to the Palmer Group? Simon had taken so much, yet he had only left so little for Bridger. Bridger was so unhappy. Not only did Bridger want to take back his things, but he also wanted to take everything. He thought it should have been his. With the cigarette between his fingers, Bridger narrowed his eyes, looking forward to cars driving in one after another. He thought everyone who came today would witness his victory! Thinking of this, Bridger suddenly remembered Paisley, the woman who stood him They had agreed to meet at thepany that day, and he could tell that she was wavering, but she still ran away. For this strange woman, Bridger did not expect to have a long-term cooperation rtionship. But now, if he could get her help, it would be best. Bridger thought, what a pity¡­. Bridger¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and took a look. It was actually Paisley¡¯s number. He could not help but be a little surprised. He remembered she had blocked him. ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± Bridger asked suspiciously, pressing the answer button. ¡°I heard that there is a party today?¡± Paisley went straight to the point. ¡°Has it already started?¡± Chanter ¡ê65 & D¨C G Bridger smiled, ¡°Not yet. Will youe? If you can¡¯t see it, it would be such a pity!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 566 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Give You a Chance Paisley called just to test Bridger. Hearing his confident tone, she was a little interested. ¡°Can you tell me how you will defeat Simon in one day? I am really interested!¡± Paisley thought Bridger was just bragging. If it was so easy to take down Simon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be sessful in the business for so many years. Although Simon was young, he took over the Palmer Group at a very young age. In the beginning, some people were unconvinced, but they were all conquered by his ruthless methods. Later on, most people were really convinced. It was because Simon was indeed capable, and he had made the Palmer Group better. Now, Bridger said that he wanted to take over all of this in one day. Even if the elders were present, so what? The elders of the Drew family could only take care of family matters. How could they be able to manage thepany? Those shareholders and senior leaders were not pushovers. Therefore, although Paisley was very curious about Bridger¡¯s confidence, from the bottom of her heart, she did not think that he would win, so she just mocked him. ¡°Well¡­ If I reveal it, then there won¡¯t be any surprises! If you are really that interested, why don¡¯t you come and take a look? I will definitely leave you a VIP seat.¡± As if afraid that she would hesitate, Bridger continued, ¡°Although it is at matter of the Palmer family, our engagement has not been officially annulled. You are my nominal fianc¨¦e. It is reasonable for you to attend.¡± Paisley thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, then¡­ See youter!¡± She hung up the phone and smiled, feeling that this matter was a little interesting to her. ¡°Ms. Drew, are you really going?¡± Anderson, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard her call. ¡°Why not? Whether he wins or loses, it will be exciting. It is fun to watch the internal strife of the Palmer family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ncing at Anderson, Paisley said, ¡°I¡¯m almost gone. It¡¯s not bad to have some fun before I leave!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare the car for you!¡± Said Anderson. Paisley nodded and got up to change her clothes. She opened the wardrobe and picked out a set from it. Just as she was about to change into it, she felt the blood in her chest surge. She suddenly felt suffocated. She ced one hand on her chest and the other hand on the edge of the table to support herself from falling. This feeling was so strange. She had felt it recently, and it was getting more and more frequent. Sometimes, she could feel her inner energy rolling around as if it was about to break through something. She always felt that this should be a sign of breaking through, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. When she was feeling ufortable, she tried to calm down. But these days, it was more and more frequent. It was as if there was a huge rock pressing down on her chest, making her unable to breathe. She was standing still, but her vision was a blur, and she could not see anything clearly. She took a few deep breaths and barely managed to hold herself up. Then, she adjusted her movements and tried to calm her breathing. However, she did not expect that the more she moved, the more her blood roiled. Then, a stream of blood rushed into her throat. She spat out a mouthful of blood. This time, the color of the blood was dark. ¡°Ms. Drew!¡± Anderson got someone to prepare the car and came to see if she was ready. He wanted to ask when they would set off, but he saw this scene and eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Lifting a hand, she took a breath and wiped the blood off the corner of her lips with the back of her hand. She looked at the color and narrowed her eyes. After spitting out this mouthful of blood, she felt a bit morefortable, but she was very weak. She was a bit confused. She didn¡¯t know if it was due to her training or if there was a problem. Or was this a necessary stage to increase her strength? She couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being, but now she couldn¡¯t move around. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Anderson held her arm and let her sit down next to the sofa. ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you!¡± ¡°No, this is not a problem that doctors can solve.¡± She understood well that this was not an illness. Doctors didn¡¯t understand martial arts. She needed to adjust herself. ¡°I need to adjust myself. Help me keep watch,¡± she sat cross-legged on the sofa and said with a serious face. Anderson nodded. He had just taken a step when he thought of something. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask them to park the car. We are not going out, right?¡± When he said this, Paisley just remembered that she had forgotten about it due to her dizziness just now. After two seconds of silence, she said, ¡°No, we are!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Go and call Mallory. Just like before, let her go for me!¡± Paisley said. Paisley wanted to go. Not only did she want to watch the show, but she also wanted to test the gap between her and Simon. However, even if she forced herself to go, it would be impossible for her to fight. She could only stay. As for Bridger, although she had just agreed to go, she could change her mind at thest minute, but it would be better to let Mallory go for her to avoid trouble. Moreover, Mallory had been showing her loyalty in front of Paisley recently, so Paisley could take this opportunity to see if Mallory really gave up on that man. Paisley doubted that Mallory was just acting in front of her. ¡°Yes!¡± Anderson did not understand her intention, but he would do all her orders. Soon, Mallory was brought into the room. When she entered, she saw Paisley sitting cross-legged on the sofa with her eyes closed and breathing out. She was obviously practicing martial arts. ¡°Paisley?¡± If Mallory remembered correctly, today was Saturday. Paisley should be going out. Mallory just saw from the small window in the room that Anderson had already prepared the car. Now he suddenly called her upstairs. Mallory did not know what to do. ¡°Do you want to go to the Palmer¡¯s house?¡± Paisley asked as she opened her eyes to look at Mallory. Mallory hesitated. ¡°If you want me to go, I will go. If you don¡¯t need me to go, I will not go!¡± Mallory¡¯s answer sounded perfect,pletely taking Paisley as the first. Paisley smiled, ¡°Alright, I know you want to go! I¡¯ll give you a chance. Go!¡± ¡°Paisley, I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exin those useless things to me.¡± Paisley closed her eyes and continued, ¡°I asked you to go. I want you to see what those people from the Palmer family are up to. Tell me the results after youe back. I need all the details.¡± Mallory said, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Paisley added, ¡°When you see that man, you know what to do. Don¡¯t forget, we will return to the Drew¡¯s house in two days. Since you like him so much, you should settle this improper rtionship yourself.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 567 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 567 Chapter 567 The Show Is About to Start Mallory bit her lip and said softly, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Paisley waved her hand, looking exceptionally pale and weak. ¡°Then your body¡­¡± Mallory said with worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Remember what I said.¡± After Paisley finished speaking, she closed her eyes. It seemed that she no longer wanted to speak. Mallory silently retreated. Paisley slowly opened her eyes when she heard the movement of leaving. She looked at the door and said, ¡°Anderson!¡± Anderson immediately stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Drew!¡± ¡°Send two capable people to follow her. Remember not to make any mistakes!¡± Her eyes were calm, hiding all of her emotions. ¡°Yes!¡± Anderson understood what she meant and immediately went to do it. Anderson was going to stay by her side. When she was practicing, she needed someone who could be trusted to guard her, and that could only be Anderson. However, there should be someone else to watch Mallory. Especially recently, she seemed to be thinking about something. They had to keep watching her. It was almost noon, and the elders of the Palmer family had arrived one after another. Most of them were sitting in the courtyard drinking coffee and eating some snacks. In fact, they did not know what they were going to do today. However, since Miley said it was a big matter, they all came. At that moment, they were all sitting in the courtyard, bustling with noise and excitement, but ¡­ Simon had note yet. Bridger asked the servants to serve the elders coffee. He turned around to take a look. Simon had not come yet. As for whether Paisley woulde or not, he was not sure. However, that was not important. Simon was the most important protagonist today. Just as Bridger checked the time and was about to call Simon to ask if he dared note, a servant said, ¡°Mr. Palmer is back.¡± Bridger smiled, and he was very happy that a good show was finally going to y. Simon and Silvia walked in together. When they entered the door, some of the younger generations even subconsciously stood up. The imposing aura that Simon exuded was domineering. Although the elders did not get up to greet him, they all stopped talking and looked over. ¡°There are so many people?¡± Although Silvia knew it was a family meeting, she did not expect there to be so many people. She seemed to have seen this scene in the Austin family when she was a child. Later, she gradually grew up and left the Austin family. It was rare for them to have this kind of interaction. Simon gently patted the back of her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°If you feel ufortableter, go to the guest room to rest first. It will be over soon and we will go home.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Silvia shook her head lightly. When she saw Bridger walking towards them, she smiled and said, ¡°I also want to see what kind of tricks he is ying!¡± The honored guest is alwayste!¡± Bridger said with a smile. He was in a good mood. When he thought about what was going to happen next, even his eyes were bright. Simon corrected him in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I went back to my own home. How did I be an honored guest? I am the master, not the guest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain you are the master or the guest. Alright, everyone is almost here. We¡¯re just waiting for you. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Bridger said meaningfully. Simon nodded and looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± ¡°She wille out soon. Let¡¯s start first. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Bridger said. Simon agreed. He went straight forward and stood in the middle. He turned his head and looked at Silvia. She took her hand out of his arm. She took two steps to the side and stood beside him. ¡°Elders, everyone is here today because¡­¡± After a pause, Simon turned to look at Bridger. ¡°Bridger, it was you who gathered everyone here today. Is there something you want to say?¡± Seeing him take the initiative to ask him, Bridger was pleased. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I have something to say. It is a big matter that concerns the continuation of the bloodline of our family!¡± Upon hearing that the matter was so important, everyone else perked up. ¡°What is so important? The continuation of the bloodline? Could it be that¡­ Bridger, you have a descendant?¡± An elder joked with him, and everyoneughed. Bridger was not angry. He nced at him, ¡°I will have one sooner orter, but not now. What I have to say now is that it concerns the orthodoxy of our family!¡± Bridger raised his voice so that everyone could hear him. Seeing his serious face, the others stopped joking, and the atmosphere instantly became serious. ¡°Bridger, what is it? Why is it so serious?¡± Someone could not help but ask. Bridger did not answer. He only turned his body slightly and looked at Simon, who was standing at the side. Originally, every family meeting like this would be held by Simon. Bridger could only sit down and listen, but now it was different. And from now on, it would be different. Simon did not avoid his gaze and calmly looked back, but it seemed that he did not know anything. Looking at his face, Bridger almost couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He thought, Simon, you have been imposing for so long. You didn¡¯t expect to lose to me in the end. Bridger cleared his throat and said, ¡°Simon, it is rted to the reputation of our family. If someone among the descendants of our family is not the blood of the Palmer family, how should we deal with him?¡± Bridger asked directly. Simon looked into his eyes and replied, ¡°Although bloodline matters, it depends. I don¡¯t know who you are talking about, but if this person is not a member of the Palmer family, why would he be a descendant of our family? ¡°Maybe he is deliberately hiding it, or he doesn¡¯t even know about it,¡± Bridger said. ¡°There are two kinds of situations. If he is deliberately hiding it and wants to sneak into our family, then he should be kicked out. But if he doesn¡¯t know about his identity, perhaps he has already regarded himself as a member of the Palmer family over the years. Identity may be false, but the feelings are true.¡± Simon replied logically, ¡°Our family is huge. Perhaps people have their difficulties. As long as it does not harm our family, it is not that important.¡± Bridger didn¡¯t expect that Simon would answer like this. Bridger thought that he would kick that person out of the family. He originally wanted to use his words to trick Simon, but he didn¡¯t expect that Simon wouldn¡¯t take the attack. Bridger thought Simon was foxy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Bridger would not let him get through so easily. He must force Simon to make a statement. He smiled and took a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Our family has valued tradition. All the elders are sitting here. If there is an illegal child among their descendants and the descendants that they have doted on for so many years are not their children at all, I want to ask, who can sit here peacefully?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 568 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 568 Chapter 568 The Child Isn¡¯t Innocent His words touched many elders. They agreed and nodded one after another. ¡°Yes, yes! You can¡¯t take other people¡¯s children as yours!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Anyway, if this happens to me, I will make the person who forced this on me suffer.¡± ¡°This definitely won¡¯t do. Someone cuckold? Whom?¡± As soon as someone talked about this sensitive topic, it immediately became noisy in the room. People looked at each other, all very curious about who the person Bridger was talking about was. It was obvious that someone was not a child of the Palmer family, but stayed at the Palmer¡¯s home for many years. The Palmer family was not ordinary. Even the branch of it took a lot of benefits from it. They were rich and had no worries. People who didn¡¯t belong to the Palmer family shouldn¡¯t enjoy this kind of treatment. This kind of question was not funny. People doubted each other but no one dared to question anyone. The discussion below was lively. Bridger just quietly looked at Simon. Simon looked back without saying a word. In the end, someone couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to ask, ¡°Who exactly are you talking about? Don¡¯t let us guess blindly here. Since you want to say it, just say it clearly!¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you call all of us here today to make things clear? Blood rtionships are a big matter. You can¡¯t just muddle through like this!¡± Bridger looked at those people. He had expected their reaction. He smiled in satisfaction and slowly turned his head to look at Simon again. ¡°Look, now everyone has said so. Simon, who told you blood is not important? It cannot be more important. Why could someone who doesn¡¯t belong to the Palmer family enjoy the benefits of being part of it? Guys, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This echoing voice was obviously not as loud as before. After all, some people were still suspicious, and no one knew who exactly he was talking about. ¡°Is blood more important than love and the gratitude of being raised for so many years?¡± Simon was very calm. He asked indifferently, ¡°If that child didn¡¯t know his true identity from the moment he was born and had been raised in the Palmer family. He had been carefully taken care of in the Palmier family from a young age. And he regarded his parents as his parents and regarded the Palmer family as his own home. What was wrong with him? Wouldn¡¯t it protect him better if no one told him who he was?¡± Bridger sighed, ¡°No. The bloodline and the genealogy are all passed down by the ancestors. No one must joke about it. Those who are not from the Palmer family have to be removed from the genealogy of the Palmer family. Otherwise, how can we face the ancestors?¡± He pped his hands. Bridger could not leave him a way out. His mother had told him not to push too hard, but he ignored it. He looked calm now, but his heart was surging with emotions. His eyes had already turned red. He had set up such a big trap today and invited so many people here just to pull Simon down from his position. Not only did he have to pull him down, but also destroy Simon. He had to remove Simon from the Palmer family genealogy and make the people of the Palmer family stop supporting Simon. Otherwise, as long as Simon was given a little chance, he mighte back and retaliate against Bridger. Bridger would never give him that chance! Some people nodded and felt that Bridger was right, but some people also felt that Simon was right. If the child did not know from the moment he was born, then the child was not wrong, the wrong one was the adults. ¡°The child is innocent. The one who should be punished is the person who brought the child in,¡± someone suggested. ¡°No, the child is not innocent!¡± Bridger interrupted. He could not allow people to have such thoughts. What a joke! The child was innocent. That meant Simon was innocent. If they all sympathized with Simon, how could he destroy Simon? ¡°Yes, the child does not know who he was. But he shouldn¡¯t enjoy all the benefits given by the Palmer family! Eventually, he should give back what doesn¡¯t belong to him! Moreover, if he is an adult, he can completely rely on himself. The Palmer family can give him some help after raising him for so many years, but he can¡¯t take everything!¡± The focus of his words was very obvious. It was clearly directed at Simon. Some people got it. And their gazes toward Simon began to beplicated. If they guessed right, then Simon was not a child of the Palmer family. So, who was he? Had his mother¡­. Some people understood, but they did not dare to speak again. Things suddenly becameplicated. People didn¡¯t know what to say. If it was just a matter of the branch families, anyone couldment on it, but now, it was the person in charge of the Palmer family, the one with the greatest power. So it was rted to the entire Palmer family. Many people became silent. The atmosphere gradually quieted down and became strange. Bridger confronted Simon. A war seemed to be close. At this moment, a servant quickly walked in and reported, ¡°Mr. Bridger, Ms. Drew is here. The car is outside.¡± Bridger didn¡¯t expect her to reallye. It was good news! This was a crucial moment for him. He wanted everyone in the world to witness the most glorious. moment of his life! With a smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Invite her in!¡± ¡°This is a family meeting. Ms. Drew shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± someone said in a low voice. ¡°Ms. Drew is my fianc¨¦e. The wedding will be held in a few days, so she is a member of the Palmer family. There is nothing wrong with her being here.¡± Since he said so, those who had objections did not speak. After a while, Paisley came in from the outside. She was wearing a newly tailored high-order suit, and the attendant next to her brought two things that were obviously gifts. When she walked in and saw so many people, surprise shed in her eyes, but she walked in without looking back. She walked straight to Bridger and stopped. ¡°I came in a hurry. It seems that I have disturbed you. This is a tonic for your mother. A little gift is not enough to show my respect.¡± Her voice was clear and she sounded polite. Some people heard of Paisley¡¯s name, but seeing her with their own eyes today, they felt that she was a bit different from what people said about her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring gifts. We are family!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°You must be tired. Sit here and wait for us to finish talking.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 569 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 569 Chapter 569 This Is Perfectly Fair He reached out and clenched it, scaring many people. After all, Paisley¡¯s ¡°bad name¡± was well known. She sounded like a valiant woman, a hundred times stronger than a man. In fact, Bridger himself did not have much confidence in himself, but in front of so many people, he said that she was their family. If he did not act a little intimate, the others, especially his mother, would suspect that his rtionship with Paisley was really that good. He wiped his sweat and smiled. He looked at the woman in front of him stiffly and sent a message with his eyes. ¡°Today is very important. Please don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡± Perhaps it was because Paisley was in a good mood today, or perhaps it was because she had changed her mind to cooperate with him. In short, she did not shake off his hand, nor did she kick him. Instead, she cooperated and allowed him to hold her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°I am afraid that people will mind.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mind!¡± Those people shook their heads. Since she was his fianc¨¦e, she was indeed a member of the Palmer family. There was nothing wrong with her here. Bridgerughed and became even more confident. He felt that today was the most glorious moment in his life. He led her to sit down on the side. Seeing that the two attendants following her were still standing on the side, he immediately frowned. ¡°You guys, leave us!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two men, however, stood still as if they had not heard what he said. Bridger was immediately unhappy. He wanted to scold them, but they were Paisley¡¯s subordinates. He took a deep breath, red at them, bent down, and asked Paisley, ¡°This is a family meeting, of course, you can be here, but they¡­¡± Raising her head and ncing at the two attendants, she sighed and said, ¡°Wait for me outside! I will go out when the meeting is over. It won¡¯t take long. The two guys were silent for a moment before turning around and walking out. Watching them leave, Bridger felt much morefortable, but he felt a little strange just now. Paisley seemed to be talking a little too much. She could have just asked them to go out. Why did she exin so much to her subordinates? Shouldn¡¯t they wait no matter how long it would take? However, he did not have the time to think too much. He handed her a cup of tea and continued to look at Simon. ¡°Alright, since we have said so much, there is no point in arguing more. The reason why I have not said who that person is for so long is that I want everyone to be fair and make a decision without knowing it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s vote ording to the rules of our family. If someone is not a member of the Palmer family but has the wealth and industry of the Palmer family, should he hand it over? Let¡¯s vote anonymously. We will see the results of the voteter.¡± He had already gotten people to prepare the voting and pen. After saying that, he looked at Simon and said, ¡°This method is very fair, right? It is not aimed at anyone but the matter itself. When the resultse out, no one will be unconvinced!¡± ¡°Do you have to do this?¡± Simon looked at him calmly. ¡°Otherwise, do you have any better ideas? I think this is the fairest!¡± Bridger said resolutely. None of the people had any objections. After all, they had always voted anonymously to resolve disputes. Of course, the words of the person in charge were also very important. From the beginning to the end, Silvia had not spoken a word. She knew nothing about the Palmer family. Moreover, she absolutely believed in Simon¡¯s ability and believed that he could solve it. She probably understood what Bridger had just said. The target was too obvious. It was clearly directed at Simon. This vote was just to make Simon failpletely without having the chance to speak for himself. Bridger was Simon¡¯s uncle, but he wanted to destroy Simon. Simon didn¡¯t speak either. He looked calm andposed, but he had always been like this. Facing a crisis, he never changed his expression. But this time, was he prepared? Silvia did not care whether he was a member of the Palmer family or not. What she cared about was him, not the invisible bloodline. He was a member of the Palmer family, or perhaps not. But she loved him and trusted him. Her firm gaze fell on him. She stroked her lower abdomen with one hand and smiled. Soon, the voting ended. Bridger said, ¡°For the sake of fairness, you and I will not participate in the voting. This is people¡¯s opinion, not one person¡¯s opinion!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Simon replied without the slightest hesitation. Bridger turned his head to the side and said to the servants, ¡°Go and invite Mrs. Palmer out.¡± ¡°This matter is very important, so, Mrs. Palmer has to be present. She is in poor health, so she has been resting. Now, let¡¯s wait for her for a moment!¡± On one side, some people counted the votes. On the other side, everyone was waiting for Miley to appear. In fact, many people already had vague ideas in their hearts. Some were waiting for a good show. Some people were uneasy, afraid of what would happen next. Once this happened, it would turn the world upside down! The person in power of the Palmer family did not belong to their family. He was a bastard. This was a scandal. It would shock the entire country and affect the entire family, as well as the session of it. But how could such a thing happen? Everyone was also afraid of what it would bring along. After all, it was the scandal of the Palmer family. There were people in the vote who agreed to deprive the child of all his rights, and there were also people who disagreed. The votes were very simr. Bridger was not nervous at all. Whether people agreed or not, everyone knew now that Simon was not a member of the Palmer family. Even if someone did not agree to deprive Simon of all his rights, he absolutely couldn¡¯t be in charge of the Palmer family. And naturally, the most qualified person would be Bridger himself! He nced at the other side of the votes and then looked in the direction of the living room. Her mother had note out yet. She must be struggling in her heart. In the end, she was still too kind. Although Miley had been biased for so many years, Simon was still her grandson. It must be hard for her toe out and testify at this moment. He retracted his gaze and looked at Paisley again. His eyes were full of confidence and pride. He thought, look! You always think that I am useless. Today, I will let you see that without the Drew family¡¯s help, I can still seed. Soon, I will be the ruler of the Palmer family. Compared to the Palmer family, the Drew family is nothing. He was surprised to see that Paisley did not ridicule him this time. Instead, she seemed to have some expectations Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 570 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 570 Chapter 570 She Is Determined to Protect Simon Soon, the results of the vote came out. Interestingly, the proportion of agreement and opposition was very close. The number of people who agreed was a bit bigger. There were also quite a few people in the family who didn¡¯t like Simon. After all, it was very difficult for someone in power to satisfy everyone. Thus, some people wanted to take advantage of this chance to make trouble for him. Only two more people agreed. Bridger looked at the result and was very proud. ¡°Look, most people agree to respect the rules of our ancestors. The matter of bloodlines must be taken seriously. Those who carry no blood of the Palmer family should not stay in the Palmer family, nor enjoy the benefits brought by the Palmer family.¡± Raising the vote in his hand, he felt like a winner. He was about to get what he had been dreaming about. He even imagined Simon¡¯s look when he refused to ept the truth, kneeling on the ground and crying. Thinking about how his arrogant nephew was finally going to lower his head in front of him, he could not help butugh. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Simon was silent. ¡°Alright, the result is here. You can now announce who this person is, right?¡± Someone asked impatiently. The corners of Bridger¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes stared fixedly at Simon, and he extended his index finger. ¡°The person is¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Miley walked out of the room with Litzy¡¯s support. She looked a little anxious and quickened her pace, but her old age made her stagger. Seeing his mother, Bridger hurriedly went forward to help her up and hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, walk slowly! I know that you are sad, but you have to be careful.¡± It seemed that nothing could be changed at that moment. ¡°In my opinion, we should forget about this matter.¡± Miley held his hand, saying, ¡°I agree with what Simon said. Blood ties are sometimes not that important. Perhaps there are some secrets. Since this child was born in the Palmer family, he is the child of the Palmer family. If he doesn¡¯t know, then it¡¯s not his fault.¡± Bridger¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He did not expect his mother to retort at this time. It was his biggest fear. ¡°Mom, you are wrong! Why is blood not important? If it is not important, why must the kings give their thrones to their sons? Of course, we have no kings now. But the Palmer family is a big one with great wealth. We can¡¯t hand the business to outsiders. I don¡¯t agree with your words. You can continue to dote on him as a child of the Palmer family, but you can¡¯t give the entire family to him!¡± He continued without giving his mother a chance to speak, ¡°Besides, look, people have voted. We have reached an agreement. If you don¡¯t agree, you will at most add one vote. The result is still the same.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Miley looked at him with a face full of pain. She did not expect him to be so determined. ¡°I know that you feel sorry for him. After all these years, you have treated him like your biological grandson. People are watching. You can¡¯t be soft-hearted at this time. You have to start from the big picture and put off your kindness for now!¡± After that, he whispered to Miley, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Miley to change her mind at thest minute. If he had not repeatedly confirmed, perhaps this matter would have been ruined by her. Unexpectedly, Miley looked straight at the people and said, ¡°Everyone, 1, Miley, hope that no one brings up this matter again. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so today is a family gathering. As for what Bridger said, treat it as a joke,¡± Since Miley had spoken, everyone had to listen. But to this point, everyone was curious. It seemed that Miley was determined to protect Simon. Silvia was also a little surprised. After all, Miley and Simon didn¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship. A few months ago, they were like enemies. What made Miley change so drastically? Why was she speaking for Simon now? ¡°No!¡± Bridger was so angry that he stopped in front of Miley and said, ¡°Mom, you cannot continue to protect him like this! Yes, you have been treating Simon as your grandson for so many years. You can¡¯t ept that he is not a member of the Palmer family! But if you protect him like this, my brother won¡¯t rest in peace, nor would my father and grandfather.¡± He said it in one breath, telling everyone that Simon was the person he had referred to. People had guessed it. Yet it was different to hear it. There was an uproar in the yard. People looked at each other without saying a word. The yard was extremely quiet. No one dared to speak or choose sides before the thing was over. ¡°Shut up!¡± Miley trembled in anger. ¡°Stop saying so!¡± + ¡®Mom, now everyone wants to know, and everyone already knows. You can¡¯t hide it anymore. Simon has the right to know it too. I bet he also wants to know who he is. Maybe he wants to find his real father.¡± As he spoke, he raised his eyes and looked at Simon, his eyes filled with pride. Paisley did not say a word, she sat there quietly. At first, some people were still paying attention to her, butter, they were gradually attracted by this topic, so no one looked at her. Her gaze had always been on Bridger. When she heard this, she understood that Simon was not a descendant of the Palmer family. No wonder Bridger said so confidently that day that he would get the Palmer family. Now, she understood. Then if he took it back, would her sister reconsider the marriage with him? At that time, where would she go? She looked at Bridger with mixed feelings. However, she was too focused and did not notice that Silvia had seen her. Silvia was not that worried. She trusted Simonpletely. Even if the situation they were facing seemed so difficult to deal with, she believed that Simon could handle it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 571 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 571 Chapter 571 He Is Not My Son Moreover, even if the situation was really out of control and Simon really wasn¡¯t a descendant of the Palmer family and his name was removed from the family tree, with their strength, they would manage to carve out a ce for themselves. In that case, there was nothing to be afraid of. To Silvia¡¯s surprise, there was something wrong with Paisley¡¯s reaction. Previously, she and Simon had already discovered that Paisley would always have two different temperaments. Sometimes, she was aggressive and forcefui, with deep inner breaths. At other times, she had no inner breath at all and was weak and gentle. Just like now, she was sitting there quietly. From the moment Paisley entered this courtyard, Silvia could not feel the inner breath of a martial artist from Paisley. And just now, when Paisley was talking with her followers, she didn¡¯t look like the head of a family at all. It was weird. Paisley must have some incredible secrets. The atmosphere was in a stalemate. Bridger anxiously gave Litzy a look. They had already agreed before. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Miley would suddenly change her mind. They could never allow this to happen. They had to put in more effort and let Miley speak it out! Litzy looked at Bridger and then said lightly, ¡°Mom, since things have alreadye to this point, even it you don¡¯t want to say it, everyone is eager to know the truth. Moreover, since Bridger is so determined, even if you don¡¯t say it today, he will still carry out this matter to the end. You might as well just say it clearly and let everyone understand what is going on.¡± Litzy was Simon¡¯s aunt and Bridger¡¯s elder sister. She still had some influence in her words. Besides, what she said was right. Now, Bridger insisted that Simon was not a member of the Palmer family. If Miley gave an indefinite answer, no matter whether she admitted it or not, she would be criticized. Moreover, when Simon took charge of the Palmer family, some people would still hold grudges against him. Miley heaved a sigh. With a long sigh, she looked up at the sky. It was a sunny day today. The sun was so scorching that she could hardly open her eyes. She squinted, and tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Seeing Miley like this, everyone felt a little sad. ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡­¡± ¡°Bridger, everything that happens today is what you asked for!¡± Sighing, Miley turned around and had someone bring over a document. Looking at the document, Bridger couldn¡¯t be more excited. Finally, it came to the most critical moment. Although what Miley said sounded strange, it was not important. As long as the paternity test report Bridger had prepared was taken out, Simon could hardly exin it. To say the least, if Miley really didn¡¯t bear to exchange the paternity test report, it only meant that Bridger had ndered Simon at most. Bridger could say that there might be something wrong with the agency he found, or that there might be some mistakes. What was more, he could even say that he didn¡¯t know which of the two copies was true. If Bridger asked for a new paternity test, he could completely get away with it! After all, it wouldn¡¯t do much harm to Bridger. But today, as long as he had a try, he could have chances to turn the tables this time. ¡°This is a paternity test report!¡± Taking out a few pieces of paper, Miley held the report in her hand. ¡°A few days ago, for some reason, we conducted a paternity test. Here are the results. ¡°Originally, I thought that this was our family business. It was a private matter and I didn¡¯t want to say more. But you are not outsiders. You are all from the Palmer family. Now, Bridger wants to make it clear to you. In that case, I will share it with you! ¡°Bridger is not my son!¡± Bridger was smiling and waiting for the next words. When he heard this sentence, he was stunned. His smile froze on his face and he stared at his mother with wide eyes. He suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. Did he hear it wrong? However, the crowd was in an uproar. It was as if a bomb had been thrown down and exploded instantly. Everyone was shocked. They all guessed that Miley was talking about Simon, and they were waiting for Miley to announce that Simon was not a member of the Palmer family. However, they never thought that Miley was talking about¡­ Bridger!. Bridger? He was not Miley¡¯s son? What was happening? Everyone in the Palmer family knew that Bridger was Miley¡¯s favorite son. For him, Miley had quarreled with his husband many times. Everyone knew that Miley was biased. But now, Miley said that Bridger was not her son in front of so many people. What was going on here? ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? You are wrong. You are talking about Simon now!¡± Recovering from the shock, Bridger said to Miley hastily, ¡°You are wrong. You are talking about Simon, not Bridger! I am Bridger. I am your son! Your son!¡± Pointing at his nose, Bridger opened his mouth as wide as he could, as if he was afraid that Miley would not be able to see it clearly. He exined to Miley word by word. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Looking at his gesture, Miley stared at the face she had loved for so many years and felt a pang of sadness in her heart. ¡°Bridger, I don¡¯t want to say it, but you want me to say it. You are right. The Palmer family¡¯s bloodline can¡¯t be disordered, and I can¡¯t betray the Palmer family¡¯s ancestors. If today, I really say as you said, then I will have no face to see your father after I die.¡± Just now, Bridger still had a little fantasy. But now, his dream was shattered. He seemed to be struck by lightning, and his whole body was cold from head to foot. He widened his eyes and looked at his mother in disbelief. He took two steps back. ¡°No! No! You are not my mother. You are definitely not my mother! Who are you? Why are you pretending to be my mother? Where did you hide my mother? Where did you hide her?¡± Bridger suddenly rushed forward and shook Miley¡¯s shoulders with both hands. No one expected him to have such a fierce reaction. Everyone was startled and rushed forward to pull Bridger away. ¡°Bridger, don¡¯t do this. You might hurt Miley!¡± ¡°Bridger, what are you doing? Let go of mom!¡± Litzy, who was standing beside Bridger, quickly pulled Bridger away. At first, everyone didn¡¯t know what was going on. But when they came to their senses, they helped to pull Bridger away. Bridger was held down on both sides of his arm. He was out of breath. His face flushed and he kept repeating. ¡°You are not my mother. You are not my mother¡­¡± Miley had tears in her eyes. Although she was trembling, the love in her eyes could not be erased. After all, Miley had loved Bridger as her child for thirty years. When she suddenly knew that Bridger was not her child, she could not ept it and tainted several times. Now Miley had to say it in public, which would be more painful. But no matter what, she could not lie. Although Bridger harbored evil intentions, he was right about one thing. The property of the Palmer family should be controlled by the Palmer family members. It could not fall into the hands of outsiders. No matter how biased Miley was, she was still biased in favor of the Palmer family. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 572 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 572 Chapter 572 It¡¯s Your Trap ¡°No, it can¡¯t be true. The report is fake. It¡¯s fake!¡± Bridger seemed to have recalled something. He turned around and saw the other family members sharing the report. He then immediately went crazy. ¡°You are not the only one under the test. It will prove the biological rtionship between me and my mother, as well as the rtionship between Simon and his mom, and also Simon and me. Of course, including you¡­¡± the one who spoke was Litzy. She supported Miley as she looked at Bridger and said, ¡°All of us have proven that we are rted by blood. Only you are not biologically rted to us at all.¡± If Miley¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning striking the top of Bridger¡¯s head, then what Litzy said would have been more shocking for him. He looked at Litzy¡¯s mouth and heard all that she said, but he seemed not to believe it. He said, ¡°You! It¡¯s your trap! I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe a word!¡± Then, with unknown strength, Bridger suddenly broke free from the crowd and pounced towards Miley, kneeling at her feet and hugging her legs with both hands. ¡°Mom, how can you treat me like this? Aren¡¯t you the one who loves me the most? Why did you follow them to frame me? Were you forced? Is Simon threatening you, right? Say it, so many elders are here. If you told us the fact, everyone would speak for us!¡± Bridger pointed at Simon and shouted. He did not believe it no matter what. He felt that it must be a trap that had been nned for a long time, waiting to frame him today. ¡°I also hope that it is all fake. I also hope that I was forced to do it. I wish everything is not real!¡± Looking down at Bridger, Miley slowly bent down and reached out to touch his cheek. ¡°But Bridger, you are not my biological son.¡± Big drops of tears fell from Miley¡¯s eyes, and she was extremely sad. Up till now, she had given birth to five sons. And in the end, only Bridger remained by her side. He was spoiled to grow up. But at such an elder age, Miley was told that Bridger was not her biological son. At that moment, Miley did not believe it either. However, the report was not fake and there was sufficient evidence to prove it. All the results proved that they were biologically rted to each other. Thus, she sent someone to investigate and found out that when Bridger was never her biological child. Miley had been in pain for many days, but she could tell no one about it. Every day, she saw Bridger happily nning on how to frame Simon and how to pull Simon down from his position as the man in power. Miley wanted to tell him the truth but kept silent. She wanted to say it, but she was afraid of hurting Bridger, and once the truth was uncovered, there would be no other choice. Therefore, Miley had been advising him to stop framing Simon and stop his n in time, but he refused to listen to her. So it ended up in such a miserable way! In front of so many family members, she couldn¡¯t say that Simon was not her grandson. If so, not to mention the fact that she would be med for the lie, she would not be able to bear it herself. ¡°Bridger! Bridger¡­¡± other than calling his name, Miley could not say a single word. Miley trembled as she touched Bridger¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡± Bridger suddenly became aggressive with a malicious expression. He was no more in panic and stared at Miley fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything you say! You said that I was not your son, then whose son am I? Aren¡¯t you kidding? I am not your son, but your husband may be my dad, I may still be a member of the Palmer family. Speaking of which, you are not a member of the Palmer family, and you do not have a blood rtionship with the Palmer family!¡± Miley never expected that he would speak to her in that way. She looked at Bridger whom she had raised and doted on for a lifetime as it she was looking at a stranger. He just hurt her feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Bridger snatched the report from someone else. He only nced at it briefly before tearing it to pieces. Then, he said calmly, ¡°It is fake. I have seen the real report. I am very sure that it is fake. Also, my mother¡¯s dementia has be more and more serious recently. Don¡¯t believe her words. What she said is not true. She doesn¡¯t even know what she is saying.¡± Then, he looked at the servant and gave an order, ¡°Support her into the room for a rest.¡± However, no one moved. No one responded to his words. He stood there like a clown. Everyone was watching him make a fool of himself. They were all watching how he deceived himself. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Go ahead!¡± he was annoyed and shouted. ¡®Stop it!¡± Litzy said, ¡°who do you think still believes your words now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s You. You have cooperated with Simon. You already knew his n, right? You all did it on purpose, trapping me!¡± Bridger looked at Litzy as if he was looking at his enemy. deliberately Bridger even went to look for Litzy in the morning and repeatedly urged her to stand on his side. She agreed. Everyone agreed. Why did they all change their minds? Why did they suddenly stand on Simon¡¯s side? Why? Thinking of it, Bridger immediately turned to Simon angrily. ¡°It¡¯s you! You must have promised them some benefits to have them cooperate with you to trap me, right? What did you promise them? How could you be so shameless?¡± Simon kept silent. It was a little out of his expectations because he did not expect Miley to step forward and tell the truth. Even if not, Simon still had evidence in his hands. But today, what Miley did surprised him. At that moment, Simon was also unhappy when he found Miley so upset. Ever since he was young, he had grown up apanied mainly by his grandfather. In his memory, Miley was fiercer and harsher. All the good things belonged to Bridger. If Simon did anything wrong, he would be punished. Simon was their grandson, but Miley did not like him. Simon had always kept everything as his secrets. In addition, he had been sensitive since he was young. He knew that Miley did not like him, so naturally, he would keep a distance from her. After so many years, their rtionship seemed to be not so good. But Simon had never thought of improving it. People could not get along well with each other all the time. They were rted by blood. Even if they could not have a close rtionship, they were never enemies. But today, Miley stood on Simon¡¯s side at such an important moment. Or rather, on the side of the truth. Miley did not blindly shield Bridger. It was beyond Simon¡¯s expectations. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 573 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 573 Chapter 573 You Win ¡°It¡¯s you. It must be you!¡± Bridger was already going crazy. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked around at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that most of you have epted his benefits and are trapping me! Well, you are all here tough at me. I know that you are all here to frame me. It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Stop lying to yourself!¡± Simon, who had been silent all this time, replied. He added, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it was someone else who trapped you, but what about Grandma? Look at her. Watch her carefully. Maybe others will sell you out for benefits or something else. Would she do it?¡± Simon continued aggressively, ¡°Since you were young, everyone has found how Grandma spoiled you. Not only did you know it yourself, but everyone also understood it. How much has Grandma doted on you? How dare you say that it was all fake? Do you think that Grandma will frame her most beloved son for the so-called wealth, something else? Bridger, you¡¯re insulting her!¡± Bridger was at a loss. He stopped shouting and looked at Miley. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. power, or ¡°Why?¡± He trembled, not knowing why things had turned out like this as if he was questioning Miley. But he seemed to ask himself or everyone else. ¡°What¡­ what is on earth going on?¡± Someone asked in a low voice. They had read the report, and now everyone knew the truth. But why did Bridger suddenly turn out not to be Miley¡¯s son? And it sounded like he was not a member of the Palmer family. How could Miley not figure it out? After all, she had spoiled him for so many years. But now, no one could get an answer. Miley was too sad. She trembled and cried for a while. Suddenly, her eyes rolled, and she fainted. Miley could no longer bear it. ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± The crowd was in a mess, and everyone was in a panic, hurriedly helping Miley into the room. Someone was calling doctors, and the crowd became busy. Simon asked Silvia to go into the room to take care of Miley first, then he said in a clear voice, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today. Everyone can go back now. Thanks for your efforts on this trip. As for the reason behind it, wait until my grandmother recovers. It is not suitable to talk about it now.¡± It might be the end of the story. Although Bridger was the most beloved son of Miley and was also very close to the Palmer family, he was not the man in power, nor was he in charge of thepany. So, no matter if there was a problem with his bloodline, it would not affect the entire Palmer family much. Simon was different. If he was not a member of the Palmer family, then it would be anotherplicated matter. Now that Simon gave his order, everyone left and returned home. They only gossiped about it among themselves. It was obvious that Bridger would beughed at by the entire family before tomorrow. Bridger recalled how he had forced them to vote before and had aggressively said that the one who was not a member of the Palmer family would not have the right to inherit anything. It was as if pping his face. Bridger had tortured himself! Bridger stood at a distance, looking at Miley who was lying on the bed. She looked so familiar but so strange to him. Bridger had mixed feelings at that moment. On one hand, Miley had spoiled him for so many years. He loved his mother, but just now, it was her who had ended him It she did not open her mouth and did not take out the report, if she pretended not to know it and even helped him with his n, everything would be different. Miley was most unlikely to be doubted by Bridger. Now, because of her, he had be the joke of everyone, the joke of the entire world! Bridget couldn¡¯t inherit the property of the Palmer family, and there was no chance for him to seed in the battle. Bridger was even going to be driven out of the Palmer family and lose everything he had now! He could not bear it at all! Bridger¡¯s hands were clenched into fists by his side. He kept silent and tried to calm down. The crowd was all concerned about Miley¡¯s condition. At that moment, Silvia was calm as the hostess. She ordered the servants to call the family doctor over and ask the crowd to spread out to help Miley breathe well. Silvia sat on the side of the bed and gave orders in an orderly manner. She had someone bring some water and a towel. Then, Silvia carefully wiped Miley¡¯s forehead and palm. She looked so calm. Litzy looked at Silvia by the side and felt that Silvia was a good girl and not the same image in her mind. Just now, when Miley fainted, Litzy got panicked. For a moment, she did not know what to do. Although Miley fainted a few times, every time there was someone else along with Litzy at home. Simon or Bridger would deal with it, so she did not need to do anything. It was only at that moment that Litzy realized that she had done much less. ¡°Miley must have passed out because she was too sad. Let her take a good rest now. I will take care of her here. You all can go out first! There are too many people here, and it is not good for her to breathe!¡± Silvia looked up at Simon and said. Simon nodded. It was right, so he had everyone leave first. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and take care of her with you!¡± said Litzy. Litzy was determined. Silvia nced at her and nodded. At this time, Litzy just wanted to take care of her mother. After everyone left, Simon saw that Bridger was still standing there unmoved. Simon stood in front of him and called, ¡°Bridger.¡± Bridger raised his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked at Simon with aplicated expression. There were mixed feelings of hatred, disappointment, and endless grievances in his eyes. He suddenly put on a mocking smile and sneered, ¡°Stop it, Mr. Palmer! Now that you have fulfilled your wish, the entire Palmer family is yours I havepletely failed. You can chase me out of the Palmer family. You win!¡± ¡°I never thought of beating you. You were the one who kept pressuring me and caused such a situation,¡± Simon said faintly Simon had told Bridger to stop his n many times, but Bridger refused. Bridger had forced Simon to a dead end. In the end, Bridger forced himself to a dead end. ¡°Now that you are the winner, you can say whatever you want! It¡¯s easy!¡± Bridger smiled, but he could not cover his bad feelings. Just as Simon was about to speak, he heard Litzy say, ¡°If you have words to tell, go out and say it. Mom is already in such a bad condition. Can¡¯t you give her a quiet ce for a rest?¡± Hearing her words, Bridger turned around and walked out fast and urgently. Litzy was speechless. ¡°Forget it, let him calm down first,¡± Simon sighed. ¡°You guys take care of Grandma first. I¡¯ll go out and take care of it.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 574 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 574 Chapter 574 1 Am Mallory Walking out of the house, Bridger just wanted to leave here quickly. As for where to go, he had not thought about it, but at least, he could not stay here. Staying here would make him depressed and remind him of his failure at all times. Bridger was still unable to ept that things had turned out like this. He felt that his head was full, yet it also seemed to be empty. He was confused. The people in the courtyard all left. Everyone dispersed after watching the fun. Bridger made a fool of himself. He had thought that he had directed a wonderful show, yet he had not expected that he would be the one to beughed at. Bridger clenched his fists and teeth. At that moment, he caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye. Paisley had not left yet. She stood there and looked at him, not saying a word. Bridger paused. This did not make Bridger feel better. Instead, he became even more furious. Before she could mock him, he curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Are you waiting tough at me here?¡± ¡°No.¡± Paisley gently shook her head. Her expression was very calm. Seeing that there was no ridicule on her serene face and that she did not seem to be lying, Bridger was slightly stunned. This was something he had not expected. ¡°Really?¡± He didn¡¯t believe it and smiled mockingly, but his attitude was not as sharp as before.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Bridger lowered his head and looked at his hands. If it were he who had seen such a ridiculous scene, he would have mercilesslyughed at that person and taken pleasure in it. Yet this woman who always looked down on him said that she was not here tough at him. Was it true? Or did she say so just tofort him? However, there was no need for Paisley tofort him. Bridger sighed and suddenly felt that it was very boring. He walked outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Paisley, who was standing behind him, suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯ll walk outside. Where else can I go? I¡¯m no longer a member of the Palmer family. I don¡¯t even have a home. Where else can I go?¡± Looking up at the sky, Bridger mocked himself. In the end, he didn¡¯t even have a home. Where could he go? He had nowhere to go. Paisley pursed her lips. She quickly chased to his side and looked at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to go, then¡­¡± She suddenly stopped. She lowered her head and took off her ne. She then removed the pendant from the ne. The pendant was a round box. She opened it. There was a delicate key inside. Bridger was stunned and did not know what she was going to do. ¡°Apartment 902, Building B, Yand Garden. This is my apartment. If you don¡¯t have a ce to go, you can go and live there,¡± Paisley said quickly. Seeing that Bridger was still in a daze, Paisley became anxious. She grabbed his hand and pressed the key into his hand. ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Bridger was still at a loss. This was too sudden. He did not even have time to react. Looking out, Paisley seemed a little anxious. She lowered her voice and got closer to Bridger. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you now, but please believe me. Also, don¡¯t call me ore to me.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°When it¡¯s convenient for me, I will contact you. Wait for me,¡± Paisley said by his ear, standing on tiptoe. Bridger fell silent, looking at Paisley in surprise as if it were his first day meeting her. Paisley bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Trust me. I am Mallory.¡± After saying this, Paisley felt a surge of emotion. She tiptoed up and gently kissed Bridger¡¯s cheek. Then she immediately turned around and strode out. Bridger was stunned. It was not until Paisleypletely disappeared that he raised his hand and touched his cheek. Was he dreaming just now? However, the key in his hand reminded Bridger that everything was not a dream. They were real. Yet if he was not dreaming, why didn¡¯t Paisley hit him and even took the initiative to kiss him? She didn¡¯tugh at him and even sheltered him. Looking at the key in his palm, Bridger thought, could this be another scheme of hers? Mallory? Damned Mallory! In the beginning, Bridger thought that this was a sweet secret code between them and that as long as he called this name, Paisley would instantly be gentle and listen to him. But thest two times he called her, it was useless, and he was beaten up by her, so he no longer believed it. Paisley was a woman with a mental problem, so whatever Bridger called her, it was useless. It was not a robot-awakening signal. As for her current performance, there were only two possibilities. It was her plot, or she was schizophrenic again.. No matter which one was true, it was not good for Bridger. He sighed and wanted to throw the key away. However, after thinking about it, he put it into his pocket. Bridger walked out dejectedly. When he got into the car, the servants in the yard seemed to be sizing him up and whispering. Although he could not hear what they were saying, he guessed that they were laughing at him. He didn¡¯t care. He had be theughingstock of the world anyway. Bridger angrily honked the horn, scaring everyone around him. He started the car and drove away quickly. He did not want to stay here for another second. Everything familiar to him became so ironic. He wandered on the streets. He did not know where to go, what to do, or how to live. Bridger had been living a luxurious life in the Palmer family. He had never worried about food and clothing and had been doted on. He felt that he was the chosen one. In the past, there was a charity association that asked him to donate money to children in poor mountainous areas. They said that those children did not have enough food or clothes. At that time, Bridger said contemptuously, ¡°Life is unfair. They can only me themselves for not having good families.¡± He felt that he had chosen to be born into such a good family. He took everything he had for granted. The worst thing was that his nephew Simon thwarted him. Bridger had thought that if he continued to live like this, he would never be able to control the Palmer Group, but he had never thought that he would lose everything in his hands. He was not a member of the Palmer family? Why was he not a member of the Palmer family? Why was he not Miley¡¯s son? Since he could remember, Bridger had lived in the Palmer family as a young master. He was respected by the servants. He went to the best kindergarten, primary school, and middle school. When others were busy looking for jobs, Bridge was already a department manager in his family¡¯spany. His life should have been smooth sailing, yet now, he was suddenly told that these were all fake. And everything he had was taken away. Bridger was resentful! He could never ept it. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 575 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 575 Chapter 575 You Feel Sorry for Bridger? When Mallory got home, Paisley was still sleeping. Paisley¡¯s sleeping time was getting longer and longer recently. She looked pale, but she hated to see doctors. Paisley rarely got sick, so she thought it was a shame to see a doctor. Paisley believed that she was in good health and didn¡¯t need to see a doctor. Even if she was sick, she would be able to recover by herself. Recently, Paisley tried to sleep more and have a good rest. She also did some exercise. She thought she would soon recover. Knowing that Paisley would ask her questions, Mallory was stewing soup in the kitchen. Mallory would make Paisley some soup every several days to nourish her body. After Paisley drank it, she would indeed feel morefortable. Mallory stewed rib soup today, and the fragrance of the soup filled the room. After a while, Paisley woke up and looked for Mallory. Mallory filled a bowl of soup and went upstairs. ¡°Paisley, I just will made some soup. Drink it and warmer.¡± you get ¡°I¡¯ll drink itter!¡± Paisley sat at the edge of the bed and took a sip of water before looking at Mallory. ¡°I heard that the Palmer family is in trouble today?¡± When Paisley woke up, Anderson mentioned it to her. But Anderson did not go there, and the two servants who went to the Palmer¡¯s ce did not know what happened exactly. The servants of the Palmer family did not dare to talk too much. However, Paisley was d that the Palmer family was in trouble. It was a good thing for the Drew family. ¡°Yes, it is a little messy.¡± Mallory nodded as she stood next to the bed. ¡°Tell me!¡± Mallory roughly exined the situation. She omitted some of the details of their dispute and told Paisley the whole | story. Mallory was interested. ¡°Bridger is not Miley¡¯s son? This is interesting!¡± Paisley put on a mocking smile, ¡°Then who is Bridger? If he is not Miley¡¯s son, then where does her son go?¡± Mallory frowned and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. Before they could finish speaking, Miley fainted. She was overly sad. They didn¡¯t say anything else. The others left. I could only leave with them.¡± Nodding her head, Paisley scoffed, ¡°Well, the Palmer family is such a mess. Fortunately, I did not marry Bridger. He was not the best candidate for my marriage. But I did not expect him to be a fake!¡± Paisley was a little surprised by the development of the whole thing. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Paisley never thought that Bridger would seed. She looked down upon him from the bottom of her heart. Paisley did not know what Simon and Bridger would do. But she didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°Miley is really ruthless. From what I heard, Bridger colluded with her to frame Simon. In the end, Miley betrayed Bridger. Didn¡¯t Miley dote on Bridger a lot? Why did she change her mind?¡± Talking in a mocking tone, Paisley enjoyed gossiping about the Palmer family. After all, Paisley did not intend to marry Bridger, and she treated him as a stranger. Mallory listened to her words and nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Miley is quite ruthless!¡± Hearing Mallory¡¯s words, Paisley looked at her up and down. ¡°You feel sorry for Bridger?¡± Shaking her head, Mallory said, ¡°No, I just feel that life is fickle. Miley used to treat Bridger very well, and in the end, she betrayed him. Paisley, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died. Although you never dote on me, at least I can live a peaceful life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way! Remember, it is not easy for people to live peacefully, especially you! Without me, you would have died a long time ago!¡± Paisley smiled. She always said this to Mallory ever since she was young. Paisley thought, you should be grateful that you¡¯re still useful to me. If I didn¡¯t save you, you would have died because of the ancient curse of our family. ¡°I know.¡± Mallory looked at Paisley respectfully. There was a sense of loss and fear in her eyes. Paisley thought, it seems that what happened in the Palmer¡¯s house shocked Mallory. It¡¯s good. This would make her completely loyal to me. ¡°By the way, did you talk to Bridger as I told you?¡± Paisley was a little thirsty after saying so much. She took the bowl and began to drink the soup. Mallory shook her head and said, ¡°I was going to say it to him, but after this incident, he disappeared. I didn¡¯t have a chance.¡± Paisley paused. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. He is a stray dog now. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you say it or not. I wouldn¡¯t marry him anyway!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mallory looked down and replied. ¡®Okay. You can go have some rest. We¡¯ll leave for home next week.¡± While drinking the soup, Paisley said slowly. Paisley felt weaker recently. She had vomited blood quite frequently. Although vomiting blood was not something new to her, it was still harmful to Paisley¡¯s health. She could not stay here for long. Paisley thought, I have to go back and study the scripture to see what¡¯s wrong. Mallory returned to her room before taking out the ne from her cor. Her parents gave that ne to her on her birthday. To be exact, it was one of the gifts that her parents gave to Paisley. Paisley did not like it very much. On that day, Paisley was in a good mood, so she casually gave it to Mallory. Mallory had never had any jewelry before. Even if Paisley gave it to her because Paisley didn¡¯t like it, Mallory was still very happy. She had worn it for many years. Mallory bought a small apartment in the suburbs of Washington. When Mallory had just arrived in Washington, Paisley had not been so strict with her. Mallory would attend some banquets that Paisley did not want to attend. Mallory didn¡¯t know when, she had her own thoughts and started to n for her future. At that time, Mallory didn¡¯t think too much. She only felt she wanted an apartment. No matter how small it was, at least she had her own home. Mallory didn¡¯t want to stay in the darkroom of the Drew family for the rest of her life. And she didn¡¯t want to be abandoned when the Drew family didn¡¯t need her. Mallory had to n for herself. She wanted to live a peaceful life. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 576 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Grandma Is Thinking of the Entire Family In the Palmer¡¯s old mansion. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The doctor came to check on Miley. He told them that Miley fainted from grief, and it was not a big deal. But she shouldn¡¯t be stimted again. After all, she was old, and it would be too much for her. After everything was settled, Litzy stayed with Miley to take care of her, and Silvia walked out. After all, Silvia was pregnant. She should get some proper rest while she could. In the living room, Simon supported his temple with one hand and poked hisptop screen with the other as he said something. Hearing the sound, he raised his head, put theptop aside, and got up to support Silvia. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ve asked the cook to make some soup. Have some and go upstairs to rest. I have had a room prepared. You can make do with it today.¡± ¡°Bridger hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Bridger hadn¡¯t been back since he went out in the afternoon, and his phone was off. He might not want to see them at this time. ¡°He needs time to ept,¡± shaking his head, Simon said. ¡°Besides, whether he will stay. or not is a tricky matter.¡± ¡°Are you going to kick him out of the Palmer family?¡± after some thought, Silvia asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Unexpectedly, he asked back. Silvia curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s your family¡¯s business. Of course, it¡¯s up to you. How should I know?¡± Seeing how cute she was, Simon reached out and pulled her into his arms. He tapped her nose and said with a smile, ¡°My family? Aren¡¯t you the daughter-inw of the Palmer family? You are the hostess of the Palmer family. You get to decide.¡± ¡°You are passing the buck to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Silvia nced at him. She thought about it seriously and said, ¡°Regarding this matter, I think we should respect Grandma¡¯s opinion more. After all, Bridger is her son. She treats him as her own, whether he is her biological son or not. The Palmer family belongs to all the family members, including Grandma and Grandpa. It should be up to them if they take in a child or not. We¡­ have no right.¡± She said the exact words Simon wanted to say. He was thinking the same thing. Therefore, he did not publicly announce that Bridger was no longer a member of the Palmer family. Miley passed out back then, so he let it slide. It depended on Miley in the end. ¡°But I¡¯m very curious. Howe he isn¡¯t Grandma¡¯s biological son? Didn¡¯t she know whether she gave birth to him or not?¡± Silvia asked in confusion. She heard a joke before. A child¡¯s father was not necessarily his or her biological father, but the mother was always certain. Howe this theory didn¡¯t apply to Miley? Simon moved his arm to make her morefortable while lying in his arms. Then he said, ¡°I know something about this. It all starts with my second uncle¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Your second uncle?¡± She had heard that Simon¡¯s father had a few siblings, but now, there were only Bridger and Litzy left in the family, so she was a bit surprised when he mentioned his second uncle. And he ¡°My second uncle was just eighteen years old when he died. He was so young. died very suddenly. His car brakes failed, and he fell straight off the cliff,¡± Simon said calmly. The ident was so terrifying, yet he was so calm as if he was talking about some news. ¡°Later, when my third uncle was about twenty-five years old, his oxygen tank malfunctioned while he was scuba diving, and he drowned. After that, my youngest uncle¡­¡± Simon paused while turning his head to look at Silvia. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then he continued, ¡°My youngest uncle, I mean, my biological youngest uncle, died of a sudden illness shortly after he was born. He died in my grandpa¡¯s arms.¡± Silvia suddenly understood. ¡°So, your grandpa brought Bridger back?¡± Simon nodded. ¡°My grandma was devastated by the deaths of my second and third uncles. My dad is alive, but he has always been weak. Because of this, though my grandma does not like my mom very much, she did not stand in their way firmly. ¡°But on no ground would my grandma ept my youngest uncle¡¯s death. He was only three years older than me. Think about it. My grandma was already very old back then. She risked her life to give birth to a son, and he died before he could walk. My grandpa was afraid that it would be too much for her, so he reced the baby with ¡­ Bridger.¡± ¡°But her baby was switched. Couldn¡¯t she tell?¡± Silvia stroked her belly gently. After all, she had not given birth yet, and she was confused. How could a mother fail to recognize her baby? ¡°It was a baby after all. Newborns look the same. Besides, my grandpa was considerate enough to find a baby with a simr appearance. In addition, after Grandma gave birth to my youngest uncle, she was very weak. And he was kept in a thermal container most of the time since he was weak as well. They didn¡¯t get to see each other a lot. So, she didn¡¯t realize the difference.¡± He paused. Then he continued, ¡°Imagine how much my grandma doted on him.¡± She didn¡¯t have to imagine at all. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could tell. Miley spoiled Bridger so much that even her husband couldn¡¯t stand it. However, Miley had suffered enough already. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. And of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth. Silvia sighed. She thought, Miley is pretty pathetic. Her sons died early one after another. Other women might have killed themselves already. Bridger¡¯s arrival gave her a glimmer of hope. He became her moral support. And now, she is already so old, yet she has to suffer such a devastating blow and be exposed to the cruel truth. What¡¯s more, she is the one who exposes the truth. She must have been heartbroken. It¡¯s perfectly normal that she fainted. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that she chose to tell the truth,¡± Silvia said in a soft voice. Miley doted on Bridger so much. If Miley didn¡¯t think it through, she would help Bridger lie. She could have kicked Simon out so that Bridger could inherit the property of the Palmer family. But Miley didn¡¯t. Instead, she chose to tell the truth, even though it devastated her. ¡°Grandma was thinking of the entire Palmer family.¡± Simon was also surprised, but he got it. Miley favored Bridger at usual times. Also, it was the truth that Miley and Simon didn¡¯t get along. But everyone had to see the bigger picture. They did everything for the Palmer family. The reason why the Palmer family could thrive for hundreds of years was that everyone had been working in the same direction. Silvia tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Actually¡­ you already knew that Bridger is not Grandma¡¯s biological son, right?¡± She thought, he was so calm back then. He must have been prepared. Besides, it seems that Grandma made a temporary decision. I don¡¯t think theymunicated in advance. He looked very surprised as well. So, he must have known long ago. Whether Grandma told the truth this time or not, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Bridger because of this. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 577 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Being Taunted on the Street Simon didn¡¯t simply rely on his grandpa¡¯s love and preference to hold a high ce in the Palmer family for so many years. But they had just said so much, and it made her think of something else. She said, ¡°Both your second uncle and third uncle died very strangely.¡± They were both young. One of them fell off a cliff, and the other drowned while diving. In addition, Simon¡¯s youngest uncle died while he was still an infant. Also, Simon¡¯s father had been sick all this time. If such misery only happened to one of them, maybe it was because the one was unlucky. But it happened to all of them¡­ That was too much of a coincidence. ¡°Indeed.¡± He nodded, and his eyes were filled with a bit of ruthlessness. ¡°How could there be so many coincidences? Our family has been thriving for years, and we are influential. Naturally, we have attracted a lot of hatred and enemies.¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his face was gloomy. He probably remembered something. Looking at him, Silvia felt a little distressed. She raised her hand and caressed his cheek. ¡°It ¡­ was not easy for you, right?¡± As a descendant of the Palmer family, he would experience all kinds of struggles. Besides internal strife, he also had to deal with external enemies who hunted him down or even wanted him dead. And there was more. He was the sessor, and what he had been through from when he was a teenager to the present was simply unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s history now,¡± he smiled indifferently. He made light of all his sufferings, but she knew how hard it must have been for him. There must have been so many fights and difficulties. He faced numerous attempts to frame him and assassinate him. No wonder he was a light sleeper. No wonder he could cope with all kinds of situations. He wasn¡¯t born that way. He grew up quickly in the trials. Her eyes were filled with distress, which made Simon feel uneasy somehow. His eyes were no longer so sharp, and he said gently, ¡°Hey, I am not as miserable as you think. Stop visualizing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re miserable. I just think that it was not easy for Grandpa.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to mention it, Silvia pretended not to care about it. She changed the subject. Simon was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It must have been hard for Grandpa to keep this secret. Not to mention that he had to shoulder all the responsibilities and raise you. It really was not easy for him,¡± Silvia said seriously. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He was a father, and losing his sons must have broken his heart, too. However, he couldn¡¯t let the pain consume him. He had to appease his wife, bring the Palmer family forward, and nurture the next generation. Because of the lesson he had learned, he was much stricter with Simon. He taught Simon knowledge, management, and fighting skills, and he even arranged all kinds of assassinations for Simon, making Simon ustomed to such a life. As Simon¡¯s grandfather, of course, he didn¡¯t want to see Simon suffer so much. After all, Simon was just a kid back then. But his hands were tied. Simon was a descendant of the Palmer family, and this was Simon¡¯s destiny. Simon¡¯s grandfather made it clear that Simon was the sessor. Also, there was increased security in the Palmer¡¯s ce. What was more, there were a lot of bodyguards around Bridger, while Miley was always by his side. All the factorsbined made sure that Bridger could grow up carefreely. Bridger enjoyed the glory and wealth of the Palmer family without knowing the hardships within. No one knew whether it was a good thing for him or not. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Grandpa indeed,¡± Simon nodded and sighed softly. ¡°It is also because of this that I cannot be too cruel to Grandma.¡± He could tolerate Miley when it came to trivial matters and try not to argue with her. Anyway, this time, Miley¡¯s choice shocked and moved him utterly. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s take care of her together from now on,¡± Silvia said. She was a mother-soon-to-be, and she resonated with Miley deeply. Bridger¡¯s matter could be put aside for now. They would leave it to Miley after Miley got better. Bridger wandered outside. He pulled over till his car almost ran out of gas. It waste at night, and the sky was dark. There were several stalls on the side of the road serving food. The smell of food was wafted along by the breeze, making his stomach rumble. He opened the door, got out of the car, found a seat, and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ll have fifty skewers and a dozen beers.¡± The owner of the stall nodded and went to make food. Soon, the food and beer were served. The meat smelt so nice. Bridger sat alone while eating and drinking. For a moment, he forgot all his troubles and his shame. There were a lot of people here, and it was noisy. No one noticed Bridger or knew him. After a while, Bridger had already drunk most of the beer and was a little dizzy. As he drank, he suddenly felt so aggrieved. He thought, I¡¯ve been out here for so long, yet no one has called me. No one in this world cares about me! That woman ims that she loves me and dotes on me. But she is the one who makes me doomed! Liars! All of them! Liars! He bit the skewers hard,pletely forgetting that he hadn¡¯t turned his phone back on after it was turned off. He drank another two bottles of beer. The nightclub opposite the stall was brightly lit, and people dressed up in trendy fashion came and went from time to time. He looked at the nightclub drunkenly. He used to be a regr there, but now he could only sit here and drink, not knowing what his future would be. ¡°Hey, I want a hundred skewers. Send them to the private room in the nightclub over there when you¡¯re done,¡± someone ordered and gestured to the nightclub opposite. The owner of the stall nodded. The man who ordered was about to leave when he turned around and saw Bridger. He seemed in disbelief. He tilted his head and looked at Bridger carefully. Then he smiled and walked over, putting his hand on Bridger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, well. Who do we have here? Bridger? Why are you sitting here alone? Are you here to experience civic life?¡± He grinned. Bridger raised his eyelids and nced at the man. The man looked somehow familiar. Then he remembered that it was Dooley Riley, the son of another rich family in Washington. Dooley had a beef with him back then, but Dooley¡¯s family was no match for the Palmer family, so Dooley could only submit to humiliation. One could never avoid one¡¯s enemy. Bridger felt that he was so unlucky to run into Dooley right here, right now. ¡°Piss off!¡± Bridger stood up and staggered, wanting to leave. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t paid the bill!¡± the owner of the stall chased out and shouted. Bridger wasn¡¯t trying to dine and dash. He simply forgot to pay. Dooley put his arm around Bridger¡¯s shoulders and didn¡¯t let Bridger go. Dooley mocked, ¡°Come on, Bridger! It¡¯s just a few skewers! What is it? You don¡¯t have the money? Oh, that¡¯s right! A birdie told me that someone isn¡¯t the son of a wealthy family at all. He¡¯s a fake! I thought he was born purple, yet he¡¯s nothing!¡± Dooley burst intoughter. Beingughed at by Dooley, Bridger was furious. He turned his head and punched Dooley. ¡°Get lost!¡± Dooley wasughing out loud. He was caught off guard. He was stunned, and then he cursed, ¡°Fuck!¡± In the next second, he fought back. The two men fought, and the scene became chaotic. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 578 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Taxi Fee Originally, Bridger and Dooley were equally matched. Both of them suffered a few punches, but soon, Dooley¡¯s people came to find him. Then a group of men came over, punched and kicked Bridger, and surrounded him. Bridger was the son of the Palmer family and the apple of Miley¡¯s eye. No one would dare do anything to him. Not many people in Washington dared to offend him. However, it was different now. No matter how well-hidden the news about the Palmer family was, it still spread fast. There were so many members of the Palmer family. Even if the servants did not dare to gossip about it, the other members would inevitably talk about it when they went back. In addition, everyone felt that Bridger was definitely going to be driven out of the Palmer family. They then stopped being afraid of Bridger and even took him as a joke. Bridger was soon unable to resist. He could only fall to the ground and hold his head. with both hands. He tried his best to cover his important parts, but even so, his body suffered a lot of injuries. It hurt so much that his bones were about to break. In the end, Dooley was tired and stopped. He panted as he looked at Bridger, who was lying motionlessly on the ground, and spat, ¡°In the past, you relied on the support of the Palmer family to show off. I didn¡¯t dare to provoke you. Now everything has changed. Who do you think you are? In the future, don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I will beat you every time I see you!¡± Then Dooley spat on Bridger. His men alsoughed and left. After a long time, the stallholder of the barbecue stall was afraid that there might be something with Bridger. He walked forward and asked, ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Bridger slowly got up and stood unsteadily. Fortunately, he did not seem to have any big problems. Bridger took out 30 dors from his pocket and handed it to the stallholder. ¡°Keep the change.¡± Burping, Bridger walked to his car. ¡°Sir, sir¡­¡± The stallholder wanted to ask Bridger if he wanted to go to the hospital, but Bridger had already gone far away. The stallholder didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. Bridger opened the car door and got in. His wound was so painful that he sucked in a cold breath. He closed the car door, adjusted the seat, andy down. Suddenly, Bridger burst into tears. Bridger had never been humiliated like this in his life. He had always been the one who scorned others from on high. But now, everyone couldugh at him and insult him. In just one afternoon, the news had already spread. As for the future, he dared not think further. What was the point of living like this? How could he live? Bridger couldn¡¯t go back to the Palmer¡¯s ce, so where could he go? Where could he be R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only taken in? Bridger cried. For some reason, he thought of what Paisley had said today. Bridger suddenly stopped crying and sat up straight. He searched around and found the key in his pocket. The small and exquisite key was bright. It looked like it had not been used much. However, why would she give such a brand new thing to him? Was the ce she mentioned really a ce to live or a trap? Bridger stared at the key and thought for a long time. In the end, he decided to go over and take a look. Anyway, he had no ce to go now. No matter how bad the situation was, it couldn¡¯t be any worse than it was now. What was more, why was Paisley still trying to set him up? Or what did she want? He had nothing left. Bridger sniffed and prepared to start the car, but he couldn¡¯t get it started. Bridger didn¡¯t know what went wrong. Although there was not much oil, there was still some. After several tries, he still failed. Bridger was so angry that he hit the steering wheel hard. He just felt he was so unlucky. Bridger got out of the car and called a taxi. He gave the driver the address of the Yand Garden, then leaned back in his seat and fell asleep without realizing it. After a while, the driver woke Bridger up. The distance was quite far. In the suburbs, Bridger actually did not know where the apartment was. He looked around and saw that the neighborhood was deste. ¡°Where is this?¡± Bridger looked left and right, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Yand Garden! Didn¡¯t you say it? It¡¯s too dark at night. The infrastructure in the suburbs here isn¡¯t that good. There aren¡¯t many streetlights. You might be able to tell during the day. Alright. It¡¯s 20.5 dors,¡± the driver said and pressed the taximeter. Bridger took out the cash. There were only a few dors left. Seeing this, the driver took out the QR code. ¡°You can scan the code to pay.¡± Bridger touched his pocket and asked, ¡°Can I use a credit card?¡± Bridger only used cash or credit cards when he went out. He was not used to paying by cell phone. Anyway, he had never been worried about money. Now Bridger realized how embarrassing it was not to have enough cash with him. The driver looked at Bridger suspiciously, clearly implying no. Bridger felt in his pockets again and finally removed his watch from his wrist. ¡°Is this one okay? It¡¯s quite expensive, probably worth over 20 thousand dors.¡± ¡°20 thousand dors?¡± The driver took it and looked at it suspiciously. It seemed that he did not believe it. However, it was alreadyte at night. Seeing that Bridger really could not find any cash, the driver did not want to dy any longer. The driver touched the taximeter and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take it. You can get off now.¡± Bridger said, ¡°This is really worth at least 20 thousand dors.¡± Would anyone pay a taxi fee with a watch worth 20 thousand dors? The driver didn¡¯t believe Bridger at all. ¡°Alright. You can get off now.¡± ¡°Keep the watch. When I have cash, I will find you to redeem it.¡± Bridger knew that he would have a hard time. He couldn¡¯t lose more than 20 thousand dors just like that. He was still worried when he got out of the car. The driver waved his hand impatiently. The window was closed, and the car had already turned around and left. The driver looked at the watch, threw it aside, and muttered, ¡°What a nut!¡± Bridger stood at the gate of themunity and looked up at the buildings. It was quite new, but the location was a bit remote. He had never considered buying a house before. After all, he had been living in the old house, and it would be his. Although there were many shops and vis under his name, Bridger had never seen them before. People were helping him deal with his properties. Now, he was no more a member of the Palmer family. Those things no more belonged to him. Of course, Bridger did not think that Simon would give him those properties. Bridger knew that he would only bring shame on himself by going to those ces. Bridger had set such a big trap for Simon, so he never thought of leaving a way out for Simon. But Simon was always on guard, and Bridger was now in dire straits. Simon certainly could not have left a way out for Bridger. Bridger didn¡¯t even look at it, but he thought that his assets must have been frozen. Bridger looked at the key in his hand again. In fact, he was not sure if Paisley¡¯s words were true. Paisley was weird, but Bridger thought there was nothing to be afraid of here. He had to go and see first. With this in mind, Bridger walked in and found the building Paisley had mentioned. He entered the elevator and pressed the button for the ninth floor. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 579 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 579 Chapter 579 You Are Not Paisley When Bridger arrived at the door, he hesitated for a moment. Bridger held the key and did not dare to open the door. Once the door was opened, would there be an explosion inside? Did Paisley try to kill him? Could there be a vicious dog hiding inside ready to bite him to death? Could there be a corpse hidden inside? And was he here to be the scapegoat? In an instant, many terrifying thoughts popped up in his mind, and he suddenly felt like he wanted to turn around and leave. However, there seemed to be a root under his feet. He was already here. If he turned around and left, he would have nowhere to go. Bridger held the key and looked at the door, thinking about his current situation. Even if he died, it would be better than struggling to survive. He gritted his teeth and decisively opened the door. Unexpectedly, the apartment was particrly quiet. Nothing happened, but it was dark. Bridger reached out to touch the switch on the wall. The lights were on, and there were no horrible things. It was just an ordinary apartment. There was only basic furniture, not even a TV. There was a sofa, a table, and a chair. When he entered the bedroom, he saw that there was a bed inside. He had never seen such a crude apartment. It seemed to have no other use than for sleeping. There were no kitchen tools, no refrigerator, or washing machine. However, it was already a very good ce for him right now. Bridger closed the door and walked around the room twice. He found that this was an ordinary one- bedroom apartment. There was also a bathroom. At least, it could shelter him from the wind and rain. It was better than wandering outside. Bridger rxed, and he immediately became sleepy. He took off his dirty jacket and went to the bathroom to wash his face. Hey down on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep. In the dream, Simon was coldly mocking him. The other rtives wereughing at him. The friends who had yed with him before had also distanced themselves from him and mocked him. He seemed to be surrounded by fog. Bridger opened his mouth and wanted to call out but could not make a sound. When he was sweating anxiously, he suddenly saw his mother. ¡°Mom, tell them that I am your biological son, and I am the son of the Palmer family! How can I not be? That appraisal report must have been forged by Simon, right? Tell them!¡± Bridger said anxiously, kneeling on the ground and holding his mother¡¯s thigh. Her mother slowly bent down and looked down at him. There was a faint smile on her face. She reached out a hand and stroked his cheek. Her gaze was so gentle. But in the next second, her expression changed and became fierce. She pped his face and kicked him hard. ¡°Get lost! You are not my biological son at all, you bastard!¡± ¡°No! No!¡± Bridger screamed desperately, and then he woke up. Bridger opened his eyes and gasped for breath. Before he came back to his senses, he was still immersed in that nightmare. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a dream or reality. His entire body was covered in sweat. This nightmare was so real that he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A gentle female voice startled him. Bridger turned his head to look, only to find Paisley sitting on the edge of the bed, watching him quietly. ¡°Are you alright? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Paisley reached out to him, seemingly wanting to touch his cheek. Bridger was scared and instinctively shrank back as he was afraid that she would touch him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not trying to hurt you. I just want to see if you¡¯re alright,¡± Paisley R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only said as she put down her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Bridger shook his head and sighed. He supported his head with one hand and looked very tired. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was no longer in high spirits like he used to be. At that moment, he looked dejected, like a defeated rooster. Bridger no longer had his former glory. He looked weak and helpless as if he had been abandoned by the world. Bridger had brought her much joy before, but Mallory now felt only as if she saw herself in him. His family was so rich, but he was still abandoned by the whole world and had nowhere to go. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all in the past. You still have me,¡± She said as she patted his hand. Bridger was confused. She had long, thin fingers with slightly protruding knuckles and fair skin. He could even see her blue veins. He suddenly felt something was wrong and grabbed her hand. Mallory was startled, but she did not retract her hand and allowed him to grab it. Bridger grabbed her hand and looked at it carefully. He thought about it for a moment and then took her other hand. Then, he rubbed her fingertips and palms and pinched her hands. His mind was in chaos, but he suddenly thought of something wrong. He had sometimes thought Paisley was strange before. She seemed to have a split personality. Later, when he saw her go to psychiatry, he became more certain of that idea. But now¡­ He finally found something wrong! ¡°You are not Paisley! Who are you?¡± Realizing this fact, he shook her hand off violently and shrank back in fear. She was not Paisley! Paisley practiced martial arts all year round. Paisley practiced using sticks and weapons and variousbat drills so often that her hands were covered with calluses. Her fingers were also very strong. Although he hadn¡¯t held Paisley¡¯s hand, the few times she hit him, she grabbed his shoulder hard and squeezed his wrist. He remembered very clearly that her fingers were very strong. Her knuckles were like pincers. However, the woman in front of him now was not Paisley. This woman¡¯s fingers were so slender and long. Although her knuckles were slightly protruding, that was because she was too thin. Her fingers were also very soft. More importantly, her hands were very clean. There were no calluses at all. It was not right. However, she apparently looked exactly like Paisley. Even their voices were the same. And the way they walked was very simr! Did he go crazy? When Bridger thought of this, he became even more terrified and stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°You are not Paisley. Who are you?¡± Mallory was at first surprised by his reaction, but after a while, she was pleasantly surprised. She could not help but move forward and get closer to him. ¡°You recognize me?¡± After all these years, no one but her parents and a few people who were very close to her could tell that she wasn¡¯t Paisley. Bridger had recognized this without knowing that they were sisters. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 580 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Because I Want to Survive Mallory was overjoyed and got excited. ¡°Do you recognize me? Do you really recognize me?¡± Bridger felt strange. Why did she look so happy? When he said that she was not Paisley, she was happy. After thinking for a while, Bridger got less frightened. He tilted his head and nced at Mallory. ¡°So you are not Paisley? Who are you?¡± Mallory didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, sheughed. ¡°I told you before. Guess.¡± ¡°You told me before?¡± Bridger got more confused. When did she tell him? Mallory looked at Bridger with a bright smile, but Bridger couldn¡¯t remember when she told him her name. When he saw her ne, he suddenly recalled that when she left the Palmer house, she whispered in his ear, ¡°Remember, I¡¯m Mallory.¡± Bridger¡¯s eyes lit ¡°Are you Mallory?¡± Mallory almost cried and nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me!¡± Mallory was happy that he had guessed it right. Bridger alsoughed, but as heughed, he felt something was wrong. He knew she was Mallory, but why did she look exactly like Paisley? Moreover, he had heard of the name Mallory before yesterday. When they dated long ago, she asked him to call her Mallory. Did she¡­ After thinking for a while, Bridger asked tentatively, ¡°Do you mean we were together sometimes before?¡± Mallory nodded and stifled her tears. ¡°It¡¯s not sometimes. I was with you most of the time. My name is Mallory Drew. Paisley is my twin sister.¡± ¡°Sister? Twins?¡± Bridger opened his mouth wide. He was shocked. Paisley and Mallory were twin sisters. They were different. Paisley was not crazy. Bridger had thought that Paisley suffered from schizophrenia, but it turned out she had inter 590 B¡­ a twin sister. He almost drove himself crazy. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not the same.¡± Bridger couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch Mallory¡¯s face. Her skin was smooth and fair. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her cheek. Mallory didn¡¯t move, looking at him gently. Now, Bridger was certain that Mallory was not lying. She was Paisley¡¯s twin sister. Paisley would never let him pinch her like this. She would break his wrist if he dared to put his hand on her face. ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me! I¡¯m your Mallory!¡± Mallory held his hand on her face and couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. Seeing her cry, Bridger felt strange. It was incredible. The face in front of him was the same as Paisley¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t imagine Paisley shedding tears in front of him. He knew the woman wasn¡¯t Paisley, but they looked so alike. Bridger moved his fingers on Mallory¡¯s face. Her eyebrows, eyes, mouth, and nose looked like Paisley¡¯s. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°How can you look exactly like her?¡± Bridger sighed. ¡°Since I was seven years old, I had been imitating my sister, including her walking posture, speaking tone, demeanor, and some small movements as well as her style of dressing, personal preferences, and figure. We had a simr height, so people can¡¯t tell us apart normally,¡± Mallory exined. No wonder they looked identical. Bridger understood a bit, but he continued to ask curiously, ¡°Why do you copy her? Because you look like her?¡± Mallory¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. She said softly, ¡°Because I want to survive.¡± ¡°Survive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mallory nodded and looked down. ¡°A curse has passed down for generations in the family. It says the family will be safe if only one child is born. If there are two, there will be disasters. Therefore, no matter how many children are born, only one child will survive, or even none will survive.¡± ¡°From the moment we were born, it was destined that only one of us could live.¡± Bridger was shocked. He could not help but say, ¡°The curse is absurd.¡± Mallory did not argue and nodded. She also thought the curse was absurd. She didn¡¯t believe it. However, Mallory¡¯s parents believed in the curse. Her mom was the only one who survived among her siblings, and the family had been safe for many years. Mallory¡¯s mom had nned to have only one child, but she had twins. One child was supposed to be killed as soon as she was born, but Mallory¡¯s dad stopped her mom, saying they should give the twins a fair chance topete. The one who was a better heir to the Drew family would survive. Without any doubt, Paisley was the chosen one. Paisley was outstanding. She was superior to Mallory in both learning and martial arts. Most importantly, Paisley was good at martial arts and had ambitions, while Mallory preferred a simple, carefree life. It wasn¡¯t until Mallory got almost killed that she knew about the curse of the family. She survived that day because she had to be Paisley¡¯s shadow and help her do some things. Mallory lost her identity from that day. She became Paisley¡¯s shadow and was no longer herself. It was the second-best solution. Mallory¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have to kill their own daughter and lived up to the curse. They had only one daughter, and that was Paisley. Mallory survived, but no one outside the family knew who she was. After hearing Mallory out, Bridger was shocked. He failed to understand there was such a ridiculous thing in the world. He couldn¡¯t understand Mallory¡¯s parents, who almost killed their daughter because of an absurd curse. They were too cruel. ¡°So, the one who treated me gently is you, and the one who injured me and broke my arm is Paisley?¡± Bridger finally solved the mystery that had been haunting his mind. This made sense. Paisley was gentle and shy sometimes, but she was ferocious and brutal at other times. It turned out there was another girl who looked exactly like Paisley. ¡°Are you injured? Where is your wound? Are you alright?¡± Mallory asked nervously, intending to check on his wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Holding her hand, Bridger was happy, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any pain at the sight of you. Mallory, you are kind to me!¡± Mallory was the only one who did notugh at him or despise him. She didn¡¯t add insult to injury and instead provided shelter for him. The woman in front of him was as kind as an angel. ¡°I¡­¡± Mallory blushed at Bridger¡¯s gentle words, her heart thumping. Looking at her pink cheeks and misty eyes, Bridger was tempted and kissed her red lips. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 581 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Abandoned by the World Mallory trembled, but she did not dodge and only closed her eyes nervously. She hadn¡¯t kissed Bridger since thest time, and she sometimes dreamed of him kissing her. When she woke up, she only saw the dark room. Bridger taught her what a kiss was and how to love. Because of him, she knew how wonderful it was to leave the ind and that she could be herself instead of someone¡¯s shadow. Their warm lips pressed together, and theyforted each other. At first, Bridger gently and tentatively touched her lips. As they kissed, he lost control and bit her lips gently. The slight tingle felt so right, reminding Mallory that it was real. She was not dreaming. Mallory couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around Bridger¡¯s neck and hug him with quickening breathing. Bridger slowlyy back down and held her waist, pulling her down on top of him. Following that, he turned over and pressed her underneath him. Bridger looked down at Mallory, who had misty, wandering eyes and red lips. She looked so tempting. Paisley didn¡¯t have such a charm. She couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Mallory, my Mallory!¡± Bridger murmured as he lowered his head to kiss her neck and her earlobes. Mallory felt something surging in her heart. It was intense. She seemed to have expectations, but she didn¡¯t know what she was looking forward to. She was nervous and could only hug Bridger with both hands as if he was a piece of driftwood she clutched in the sea. Bridger moved his fingers into her clothes and soon touched her skin. Mallory shivered and came back to her senses. She stopped him with her hands and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Bridger frowned and said in confusion, ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± ¡°Yes, but I ¡­ can¡¯t do it now.¡± Mallory pushed him away and sat up, smoothing her disheveled clothes with a pounding heart. ¡°I got it.¡± Looking at her face, Bridger lost his strong desire and sighed. ¡°You are right. I am like a stray dog now. I have nothing. Even this shelter is provided by you. How can I do this to you now? It¡¯s unfair to you. Seeing that he was depressed, Mallory quicklyforted him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this. It¡¯s not because of that. It was not easy for me toe out this time. I have to go back right. now, or my sister will be suspicious. When I get something done, I can be with you openly.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Openly?¡± Bridger said in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can only be the shadow of your sister because of the curse? Will she set you free? Are you going to be like this for the rest of your life?¡± Mallory pressed her lips and smiled mysteriously. ¡°No, she won¡¯t let me go unless I die. I can¡¯t be myself for the rest of my life. I can only be the shadow of my sister. But I¡¯ve thought of a way to get free and be myself. It won¡¯t take too long. ¡°What will you do?¡± Bridger was very curious. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for the moment. When I make it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Noticing that Bridger was annoyed, Mallory said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. I don¡¯t mean to keep it from. you, but I¡¯m not sure if I can seed. I¡¯ll take the risk for my future and our future.¡± Hearing her say ¡°our future¡±, Bridger was moved. He held her hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m wretched now. You saw it at the Palmer house yesterday. I might have nothing from now I might be ridiculed and despised. Are you still willing to be with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mallory plunged into Bridger¡¯s arms and leaned against his chest, saying softly, ¡°Those people don¡¯t understand you. What do they know? They don¡¯t even know about your great ambitions. You have worked hard, but fate is not on your side. You¡¯re only unlucky. Even your mom doesn¡¯t help you. It isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s their fault!¡± Mallory grew up in a cruel family, and her thoughts were distorted. She felt the world was unfair. Even her family could kill her because of an absurd curse. Family affection was nothing to her. Miley had brought up Bridger. So what if he was not her biological son? How could she expose this in front of so many people? What should Bridger do? These people were too cruel, and Bridger was wretched. Bridger was abandoned by the world like her. The world was so big, but there was no ce for them to stay. Bridger was moved by Mallory¡¯s words, which was the only thing that consoled him since yesterday. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be the person who understood him the best. Bridger held Mallory more tightly and gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not my fault. Things were developing in the right direction, but they betrayed me. It¡¯s their fault.¡± ¡°You still have me. Don¡¯t be disheartened. As long as we are together, there is hope!¡± Mallory felt she was extremely happy. She could finally hold the man she liked with her own identity and tell him her true feelings. The man she liked also like her and had only her. They needed each other and relied on each other. From now on, she was no longer lonely. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t be defeated. I have to n for our future!¡± Bridger had no idea what to do, but he couldn¡¯t sink into depravity after Mallory encouraged him. As long as he was alive, there was hope. Mallory got to her feet and looked at Bridger. ¡°Take your time. Have a good rest here for a couple of days. This ce is small and remote, but it is quiet, and you won¡¯t be disturbed. There are eateries and grocery stores downstairs. I have saved some money here. You can use it. I wille to see you when I have time.¡± Seeing her stand up, Bridger grabbed her hand, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes. I have been out for a long time. Ie out to run errands for my sister. I have been very obedient recently, so she gives me more freedom. I can¡¯t go backte, or she¡¯ll be suspicious.¡± Mallory paused and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t contact me. I¡¯ll get in touch with you. when I find an opportunity. Wait for me!¡± Looking into Mallory¡¯s eyes, Bridger was reluctant to part with her. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her lips hard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 582 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 582 Chapter 582 All Humans Are Selfish After a long time, Bridger let go of her and called her name, ¡°Mallory, I will wait for you.¡± It sounded more pleasant than words of love. ¡°Okay.¡± Mallory¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. Mallory could not bear to part with Bridger, but she had no choice. Paisley was too sensitive. If Mallory had not behaved herself recently, Paisley would not have given her any freedom. If Mallory did not take it seriously and was discovered, all her ns might. fail. Mallory told herself to endure it a little longer, and then she would seed. At that time, she would be free. After covering herself up, Mallory went downstairs and took out a small mirror to take a look. Sure enough, her lips were slightly red and swollen. Paisley would suspect Mallory if she saw Mallory like this. After thinking for a while, Mallory walked to the flower bed on the side of the road and looked at the edge of it for a while. She gritted her teeth and knocked her lips against the edge of the flower bed. Mallory¡¯s teeth hit her lips, and the edge of the flower bed was rtively blunt. It was so painful that tears flowed out, and Mallory¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Her lips were more swollen. After looking at the mirror, again and again, Mallory felt relieved. Only then could she exin her swollen lips. When Mallory returned home, Paisley probably had not been awake, because Anderson was waiting at the door of the second floor. When he saw Mallory, he looked down slightly and said nothing. Pointing in the direction of the basement, Anderson motioned Mallory to go back first. He would call her when Paisley needed her to do something. Anderson did not say anything, so Mallory tiptoed into her bedroom. Mallory closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. If she had known that Paisley had not woken up, she would not havee back so early. Mallory could stay for a while longer. After thinking for a while, she opened the drawer on the table and fumbled for a small secretpartment from the innermost part. Mallory then took out a small jar of medicine from it. The medicine prescribed by the hospital was indeed useful. In addition, Mallory learned some of the medicinal properties of food and the knowledge of chronic poison. She believed that she would soon seed. After all, Paisley vomited blood more and more frequently recently. Paisley¡¯s mental state was not as good as before, and she tended to get sleepy. This effect was greatly beyond Mallory¡¯s expectations. She thought that it would not be so fast. It was good that Paisley was about to return to the Drew¡¯s home. This was beyond Mallory¡¯s expectations. Mallory had to hurry up and stopped Paisley from returning to the Drew¡¯s home. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to carry out Mallory¡¯s n. Mallory¡¯s fingers gently turned the bottle. She looked at the smooth surface of the bottle. She had torn off the outer packaging. Mallory thought she was not that stupid. Mallory did not want to do that, but her sister repeatedly forced her. It was so difficult for Mallory to be herself, Mallory wondered, if only one of us can survive, why cannot that person be me? Why must it be Paisley? A humans were selfish! Mallory had to think about herself once! Miley slept for two days before waking up. She had been in a deep sleep. There was nothing serious about her, but she was overly emotional. In addition, she was old and weak. She needed to rest well. When Miley woke up, Silvia happened to visit her after waking up in the morning. Seeing Miley open her eyes, Silvia was very happy and asked gently, ¡°Miley, you are awake.¡± Blinking her eyes, Miley probably hadn¡¯te back to her senses for a while and was a N?velDrama.Org owns this. little dazed. ¡°Miley, I¡¯m Silvia,¡± Silvia called out softly. Silvia was observing Miley¡¯s condition. The doctor said that Miley could not be stimted again. ¡°Oh.¡± Miley¡¯s mind was almost clear now. She propped herself up with both hands, wanting to sit up. Silvia hurriedly helped her. ¡°Please slow down. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat anything? How about soup? I¡¯ll get someone to bring some up.¡± Silvia got a cushion for Miley so that Miley could sit firmly. Just as Silvia was about to turn around and call for help, Miley grabbed her hand. ¡°Silvia, wait a moment.¡± Silvia stopped and turned to look at Miley. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Miley looked up at Silvia. ¡°Two days.¡± ¡°Two days?¡± Silvia was stunned for a moment. She probably did not expect that she had slept for so long. Needless to say, the people who should disperse had dispersed. But what happened after that? ¡°Simon¡­¡± ¡°Simon is downstairs. He hasn¡¯t left yet. Do you want to see him? I¡¯ll call him!¡± ¡°No hurry. Thank you for your hard work in the past two days,¡± Miley said. Silvia shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! Litzy has been taking care of you for the past two days. She worked so hard.¡± ¡°Litzy¡­¡± Miley sighed. Although she was holding Silvia¡¯s hand, she was looking ahead. It was unknown what Miley was looking at. Her gaze drifted far away. ¡°You¡­¡± Silvia hesitated for a moment and did not ask. It was a little awkward. Silvia should ask servants to tell everyone that Miley was awake and feed Miley some food to moisten her stomach. However, Miley refused to let Silvial go. Silvia was afraid of provoking Miley, so she didn¡¯t chat with Miley. After a while, Miley retracted her gaze and looked at Silvia. Miley¡¯s lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but the words got lost on the way to her mouth. Miley held back her tongue. In fact, even if Miley didn¡¯t say it, Silvia knew what she wanted to ask. Seeing that Miley looked good, Silvia asked gingerly, ¡°Do you want to ask about Bridger?¡± Miley was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re willing to mention him.¡± Such a thing happened. Bridger framed them and wanted to get Simon into trouble. He stole the scripture and did a lot of wrong things. But Silvia was willing to talk about Bridger. ¡°Bridger is Simon¡¯s uncle, so Bridger is also my uncle.¡± Silvia smiled and patted the back of Miley¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Anyway, you must be hungry. Eat something and we can talk slowly, okay?¡± Looking at Silvia¡¯s sincere eyes, Miley slowly nodded and finally let her go. Silvia smiled and went downstairs. Simon had just finished breakfast downstairs. He adjusted his tie and was about to go out when he saw Silviaing downstairs. He casually asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandma been awake yet?¡± ¡°She has. I will have someone to send some food up,¡± Silvia smiled. Simon was slightly stunned. ¡°She has been awake? Then I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Silvia said, ¡°Grandma just woke up, and she is not in good spirits. Moreover, she wants to ask¡­ about Bridger. Do you want to tell her that you have not found him yet?¡± After pondering for a moment, Simon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better not for the moment. She just woke up. The doctor said that she should not be stimted again. Before we find Bridger, we should keep her in the dark.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°I agree. We should wait for Bridger to calm down. Some people are following him. Soon, he wille back to see Grandma after hees through.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do,¡± Simon said. Simon thought that Bridger was just going out to calm down. He woulde back, for there was nowhere to go. Simon did not expect that Bridger would not turn back. It had been a day and two nights. The key was that Simon could not find where Bridger was. There was no sign of Bridger staying in any hotel. Finally, someone saw Dooley fighting with Dooley on the street. Dooley¡¯s car was left on the roadside, but he was gone. Simon felt strange, so he asked his people to continue investigating. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 583 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Can You Let Him Go? Simon went upstairs and entered the room. Miley was sitting on the bed, looking quite good. However, because she had been unconscious for two days and only relied on nutrient fluids to maintain her physical strength, she was a little weak. ¡°Grandma, do you feel better?¡± Simon asked and entered. Standing at the end of the bed, Simon maintained a certain distance. He could see Miley clearly, but they were not too close. Simon and his grandmother had always been like this, maintaining a distance and a polite attitude. They were not very close. Miley looked at Simon, her only grandson, gloomily. In the past half of her life, Miley had many children, many of whom died. In the end, the one she doted on the most was not given birth by her and had nothing to do with her at all. It was a huge joke for Miley. Miley took a closer look at Simon. Although he looked more like his mother, his mouth and nose were very simr to his father¡¯s. His imposing manner of standing there was almost the same as his grandfather¡¯s! How could Miley suspect that Simon was not a member of the Palmer family? How could she think of doing a paternity test? If she hadn¡¯t done that, she would not have found out that Bridger was not her son. If she did not know that and continued muddling on, it would be a kind of happiness. Miley med herself. Not only had she almost harmed his own grandson, but she also harmed Bridger. ¡°Grandma?¡± Seeing that Miley was only staring at him in a daze, Simon asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Coming back to her senses, Miley heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m much better. I slept for so long. I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m fine. You can go and do your work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Simon raised his wrist and looked at his watch. He was leaving. ¡°You should rest well at home. If you need anything, just tell the servants. As for other things, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± It was a very vague hint that Miley should not get involved in the messy matters at home. ¡°What about¡­ Bridger?¡± After a pause, Miley said, ¡°Although he is not rted to us by blood, he grew up in the Palmer¡¯s home since he was born. He is a few years older than you, and in terms of seniority, he is your uncle. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is your brother.¡± Looking at Simon¡¯s expression, Miley said slowly, ¡°He has done a lot of wrong things. I know that he has gone too far this time. He made a fake identification letter and wanted to set you up, but he did not seed. Now, he has been punished. He must be in a bad situation now. Can you¡­ let him go?¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Simon looked up at Miley. ¡°When Bridger held the family meeting, he forced everyone to vote and burned my bridge. Did he intend to let me go?¡± Simon couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t mind. Bridger had been going against Simon since Simon was a child. Now Bridger made things difficult for him and even wanted to drive him out of the family. How could Simon smile and let it go? Simon did not pursue the matter any further and did not insist on expelling Bridger from the family because of his grandmother. Simon was afraid that Miley would not be able to stand the blow, but that did not mean that Simon would forget everything that Bridger had done and let him go. ¡°This¡­¡± Miley was speechless. She knew that what Simon said was right and reasonable, but from the bottom of her heart, she was reluctant to let Bridger suffer. ¡°I know you are right. I know that asking you to let Bridger go is a bit too much. Can you¡­ allow him to stay by my side? Even if he won¡¯t be in the family tree of the Palmer family, can I take him as my adopted son?¡± Miley¡¯s voice was a little urgent. Simon looked down and saw that Miley¡¯s hand was holding the bedding tightly. Her eyes were so eager. It was indeed very difficult for her. After all, Miley had raised Bridger for decades. Even if they were not rted by blood, her care for Bridger was real. So, it was so difficult to ask her to cut off the rtionship with Bridger. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not about what I want to do now. Bridger can¡¯te through. He refuses to go back to the Palmer¡¯s house. When he is willing toe back, we can discuss this matter, okay? It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to thepany. Grandma, have a good rest.¡± When Simon was about to leave, Silvia came in with food and met him. ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Simon said and then left. Although Silvia did not hear what they were talking about, she could roughly guess it. ¡°Grandma, you must be hungry. Eat something first. Pumpkin soup will moisten your intestine. Don¡¯t eat too much. Take your time!¡± Silvia sat down beside the bed with a tray and picked up a small bowl and a spoon. Miley reached out to take the bowl. ¡°Let me do it! You are pregnant. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± ¡°Let me do it! I have only been a few months pregnant. It¡¯s alright.¡± Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Leave it to me. When you get better, I will goof off.¡± Afraid that the dispute would cause the soup to spill, Miley did not insist and allowed Silvia to feed her. Miley looked at Silvia with a smile. Miley didn¡¯t know if it was because such a thing happened. Even her mood and views of Silvia changed. In the past, Miley thought Silvia was annoying. Now, she thought Silvial was good-looking. Silvia¡¯s skin was surprisingly fair. There were no e marks or moles. Her face was like a peeled egg. Even if she was pregnant now, she had a good figure. From the back, one could not tell that she was pregnant. When Silvia looked down at the soup in the bowl, her eyshes naturally hung down like a small fan. She was beautiful. No wonder Simon liked her so much and listened to her. ¡°Grandma, open your mouth.¡± When Silvia ced the spoon in front of Miley¡¯s mouth, she saw Miley staring at her without blinking. ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± The look in Miley¡¯s eyes was so strange that Silvia thought her face was dirty. ¡°No. I¡¯m thinking about why I didn¡¯t find out you are such a good granddaughter-inw in the past and even made things difficult for you. It was my fault,¡± Miley said emotionally. Silvia was stunned, and then she shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. You were testing me.¡± To be honest, Miley indeed did not make things difficult for Silvia. Miley had a sharp tongue at that time. asionally, she wanted to put on the airs of being an elder. Because Silvia did not bow down, and Simon protected her, Silvia did not suffer any losses. On the contrary, Miley was quite angry. After those matters passed, Silvia gradually forgot. She didn¡¯t feel that Miley once made things difficult for her. ¡°You are a kind and good child. Simon is blessed to have you!¡± Miley smiled. It was unknown what Miley thought of, but the smile on her face faded. ¡°Unfortunately, Bridger is not so lucky! s!¡± Bridger¡­ Silvia thought of that day and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Ms. Drew cared about Bridger that day. Perhaps this incident will bring them together.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 584 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Inheritance ¡°Paisley?¡± Miley mentioned her name, then she curled her lips and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°Miley¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years. Although I¡¯m sometimes confused, I have a sense of propriety when it comes to judging people. I chose Paisley because the Drew family could help Bridger. And her ability¡­¡± Thinking about how she wanted to use the Drew family to help Bridger seize power, Miley stopped and could not continue. Miley thought she was silly. She almost destroyed the Palmer family. If that were the case, how would she have the nerve to meet her husband after she died? ¡°Paisley and Bridger cooperate with each other and make use of each other. Now that Bridger has fallen into this state, it will be kind of Paisley if she doesn¡¯t kick him when he is down.¡± Silvia wanted to say that a servant saw that thest person who spoke to Bridger that day was Paisley. Before that servant left, she saw Paisley kiss Bridger. Silvia didn¡¯t believe that Paisley would kick Bridger when he was down. On second thought, Silvia thought this had nothing to do with her. Only a servant saw it, and Silvia did not see it personally, so she did not continue. ¡°Silvia, open the second drawer on the bedside table.¡± Miley turned her head to avoid the soup, signaling that she did not want to eat it. Then she indicated the position. After taking a look, Silvia put down the bowl, got up, and pointed. ¡°Is it here?¡± ¡°Yes, that is it. Pull it open!¡± After hesitating for a while, Silvia opened the drawer and saw that it was empty. There was only a ck velvet brocade box that looked very textured. ¡°Do you see a box inside? Take it out,¡± Miley continued. ¡°Grandma, is this one?¡± Silvia reached into the box and took the box out. Miley nodded and took the box from Silvia¡¯s hand. Miley gently caressed the surface of the box. She was so cautious as if she was afraid that it would break. Silvia looked at it curiously. Although she didn¡¯t know what was inside, it must be something very important to Miley. Miley touched it for a while before she held the delicate lock in front of her. She gently pressed it, and the box opened. Inside was an emerald ring. The luster of the stone was low-key and noble. It was pure and transparent. How gorgeous! ¡°This is what my grandmother passed to my mother. My mother passed it to me.¡± Miley held the ring, her eyes filled with longing. She was recalling her past and youth. ¡°When I married Simon¡¯s grandfather, my mother gave the ring to me. My family is powerful. This ring has always been passed down to women and not men. Today, I will pass it to you.¡± ¡°Miley, no. This is too precious!¡± Silvia was shocked. This was much more valuable than the bracelet. Silvia knew that this ring had more than its value. It contained the meaning of inheritance. Silvia could not ept it, for it was too precious. ¡°Listen to me!¡± Miley put the ring on Silvia¡¯s palm and said, ¡°ording to the tradition of the inheritance, I should have given it to Litzy. But Litzy¡­¡± Miley sighed, ¡°I did not teach Litzy well, so Litzyes to such an end. I should be responsible. Now, you are the hostess of the Palmer family, and you have to bear the burden of the Palmer family. You have to help Simon and protect our family. You deserve the ring¡­. ¡°Miley¡­¡± ¡°Take it! This is from me and my husband. This is more than a ring. We have entrusted the Palmer family to you and Simon. I hope you can remember what I said and bring glory to the Palmer family,¡± Miley said earnestly. Silvia was speechless. Unable to decline, Silvia could only let Miley hold her hand and put the ring on her finger. Silvia¡¯s fingers were slender, but the ring was just right on her thumb, like a thumb ring. Looking at the ring on Silvia¡¯s finger, Mileyughed, ¡°That¡¯s good! In the past, all patriarchs and members of the royal family wore thumb rings. This is your destiny. ¡°Thank you, Miley,¡± Silvia said softly, feeling that her hands were heavy. Bridger had a good sleep. When he woke up, he felt that he was refreshed, and he was not so depressed. It was just that this house was empty. There was nothing to eat or cooking facilities. Bridger could not cook. He could only order take-outs. Fortunately, Mallory left Bridger some money. It was not a problem to order take-out food and drink. He opened the phone and checked the money that she transferred over. Just thinking about it made Bridger feel ironic. He never thought that one day, he would need to rely on a woman to live. In the past, whenever Bridger went out, he was always in high spirits. Even if he didn¡¯t bring any money, he could buy anything on credit. Some people would rush to help him pay the bill. Even if Bridger wasn¡¯t the head of the Palmer family, he was a member of the Palmer family and Simon¡¯s uncle. But now¡­ Dooley dared to hit Bridger! When Bridger made aeback, he would remove Dooley¡¯s arms and legs! However, could Bridger make aeback? Thinking of this, Bridger revealed a gloomy look in his eyes. Bridger kicked away the stool beside him in frustration and walked to the window to look down. The environment in thismunity was not bad. Butpared to the ce he used to live in, it sucked. The apartment was not as big as Bridger¡¯s previous bedroom. Bridger thought, it¡¯s all because of Simon and Mom! Mom is cruel. They are so heartless. Will they take back all my industries? After thinking about it, Bridger tried to find a take-out from the Inte. When he paid, he tried to bind his credit card. He never expected that the payment would be sessful! Seeing that the payment was sessful, Bridger was so happy that he almost jumped It meant that his card had not been frozen and that it could be used. Bridger wondered, it must be that they have not yet thought of freezing my card, or perhaps they have some other ns. Bridger didn¡¯t care so much now. He vented his anger and ordered a pile of things to send to this address. Bridger treated it as repaying Mallory¡¯s favor. He would buy more things to enrich this ce. Mallory did not allow Bridger to contact her. When she came, she would be surprised. The packages were delivered one after another and soon filled the house. Bridger stood there and felt that the house was small. Then Bridger thought that since the credit card was not frozen, maybe the industries under his name hadn¡¯t changed the keys, which meant he could enter those houses. When Bridger thought of this, he couldn¡¯t wait to see what was going on. If his industry was still there, did it mean that his mother was reluctant to part with him and was willing to hold his ce? Bridger considered it. Not too far from here, there was a vi with an electronic lock. It could be opened with a password. There was no need for a key. Bridger afforded no time to lose. He immediately set off, wanting to verify his thoughts. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 585 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Things Are Out of Control The vi was not very far, and Bridger had some money now, so he directly called a taxi over, and soon he arrived at the vi. The security guards in the vi area knew him, so they did not stop him. Bridger smoothly arrived in front of his vi and repeatedly confirmed the house number. Bridger had a lot of properties under his name. He had several small apartments and vis which were in Washington and other ces. Bridger couldn¡¯t remember them clearly. The reason that he still remembered this vi was because it had been bought in recent two years. The Palmer family¡¯s business covered a wide range of industries, especially the real estate industry had been ventured the earliest and had great influence. The entire plot ofnd here was bought by the Palmer family, so after the house was built, there would be a few sets of the best properties for the Palmer family first. In the past, Bridger didn¡¯t care much about these houses. He thought if he could get the power of the Palmer family, everything would be his. However, it was different now. A house like this could not only be his shelter, but he could also live afortable life for a period by selling any one of them. If it was an ordinary family, the money would be enough for them to spend a lifetime. He quickly entered the password. The password was very simple. It was his birth date. Since he could not remember the password of all his houses, he always used his birth date as the password. After entering the password, the door opened. Bridger¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly pushed open the door and entered. The house was very clean for peopleing to clean it regrly. But because no one lived there for a long time, it didn¡¯t have any buzz. But it was still much better than Mallory¡¯s small house. Standing in the huge living room, Bridger wanted tough out loud. He was not at the end of his rope. He still had houses and money. He still had some capital and confidence. But¡­ With his hands on his hips, he looked around and suddenly thought of a problem. He thought, I can still live in this house now, but Simon will soon find this ce. When hees to recover the house, where can I go? If the Palmer family really kicks me out, where can I go? At that time, I will have to rely on Mallory. Thinking about it, he took out his phone. It had been turned off for the past two days. asionally, he opened it to take a look and then switched it off again. There were several missed calls and messages, but all were from unknown numbers. His mother didn¡¯t contact him. It seemed that she really wanted to abandon him. His self-respect didn¡¯t allow him to turn back or beg for pity, but reality forced him to bow his head. If he had nothing, he really could not imagine how to live. After pondering for a long time, he finally dialed the number and called, ¡°Mom.¡± Miley had just eaten something and continued to lie down to sleep for a while. Her body. was exhausted. After eating something, she had a bit of strength and slept soundly. At this time, she was woken up by a phone call. Miley woke with a start first and then heard the phone call. She thought that she was hearing voices and could not tell if it was a dream or reality. After a while, she realized that the phone was really ringing. She got the phone from the bedside table, took a look at it, and immediately picked it up. ¡°Bridger, is that you? Bridger, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you back?¡± Bridger was stunned. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He never expected that his mother would react like this. Her voice sounded anxious and worried. It was not as heartless or cold as that day. Except for the word ¡°Mom,¡± he could not say anything else. Bridger felt ufortable. He loved but also hated Miley. She had loved him for so many years, but at thest moment, she abandoned him. ¡°Bridger, Bridger¡­¡± Not hearing his reply, Miley slowed down her voice as she sighed, ¡°Are you still¡­ ming me?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this!¡± Finally, Bridger couldn¡¯t help but ask. Bridger clenched his fists. and sat on the armrest of the sofa. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Do you know that you are pushing me to death? How can you cruel?¡± His questioning made Miley shed tears. be so¡­ She cried and said, ¡°I am not cruel. I just don¡¯t want to be a sinner to the Palmer family! Do you know that when I saw the DNA report, how painful that I struggled in my heart? You are my favorite son. I never thought¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Seeing me make a fool of myself in front of so many people, are you satisfied?¡± Bridgerpletely forgot that he called to beg for forgiveness, hoping that his mother would let him return to the Palmer¡¯s house. But as he spoke, he became angry. Miley continued speaking, almost sobbing. ¡°I am already in great pain about this matter. I understand how much pain you will suffer if you know about it. If someone must be tortured by pain, then I will bear it alone. I advised you not to continue and stop immediately, but you didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡°That morning, I advised you to stop again but you still didn¡¯t listen.¡± Miley was also in pain. Miley thought, if I can choose, I want this secret to be buried deep underground, follow me into the coffin, and not let anyone know, especially Bridger. Let him be the young master of the Palmer family. Although he can¡¯t make any great achievements, he will at least be rich for a lifetime. However, things were out of control. Even though Miley did not want to reveal this secret, she could not allow the true descendants of the Palmer family to be expelled. So she chose to speak out the truth. But when she spoke the truth, her heart was bleeding. ¡°If you told me directly about my¡­ background, I would listen to you. Besides, who knows what my background is? Who knows if the DNA report is real or fake? You just treat me as your son and I treat you as my mother! As long as you don¡¯t say it, I will never know it and I will always be one member of the Palmer family! Why didn¡¯t you help me? If you help me, I will seed!¡± Bridger gritted his teeth. He felt that sess was right in front of him. He could touch it. with just a stretch of his hand. However, at that moment, he fell heavily. The one who pushed him over from behind was his mother, who he had always believed in the most. Miley sniffed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You won¡¯t seed. Even if¡­ I won¡¯t say it, you won¡¯t seed.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 586 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 586 Chapter 586 I¡¯d Rather Destroy it Bridger did not believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Bridger thought he had calcted and arranged everything well. If there was anything that was not in Bridger¡¯s n, it would be his mother turning against him. Bridger thought if Miley did not suddenly stand on Simon¡¯s side, he wouldn¡¯t lose! Thus, Bridger didn¡¯t believe Miley¡¯s words! Miley said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know it, right? Simon already knew about your secret. He knew don¡¯t it even earlier than I did. It¡¯s just that he has never mentioned that. As long as you push him too hard or go too far, he won¡¯t say it out. But you¡­¡± When Miley found out that Simon had already known Bridger¡¯s secret, it was toote. As the person in charge of the Palmer family, Simon naturally knew Bridger¡¯s secret. Simon had already discovered something through many clues. However, Simon would not reveal this secret because of Miley. Besides, Bridger had grown up in the Palmer family since he was born. When Simon¡¯s grandfather was still alive, he always kept this secret and didn¡¯t tell anyone else about it. Bridger was also brought back by Simon¡¯s grandfather. Simon respected his grandfather, so he wouldn¡¯t expose Bridger¡¯s secret. However, it was Bridger who forced Simon to reveal this secret step by step. Bridger brought about his destruction. ¡°What?¡± Bridger didn¡¯t expect that Simon would have already known that secret. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s impossible! If he knew about this, he would have kicked me out of the Palmer family long ago. Why would he keep me here until now? Why would he ask me to hold a family meeting? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Mom, you must have been deceived by him. He lied to you! You think he is a good and generous person, right? If he is really that kind of a person, he will announce to the whole family that I am still a descendant of the Palmer family. That test report is fake. Someone maliciously forged it. All of the assets under my name are still mine. He will not take them away from me!¡± Bridger looked around and suddenly thought of a method to deal with Simon. Bridger thought, doesn¡¯t he want to show his magnanimity? He wants to show that he is very magnanimous and tolerant! Since that¡¯s the case, he will forgive me for whatever I did in the past. At least, what belongs to me will still be mine and won¡¯t be taken away. ¡°Bridger¡­¡± Miley let out a long sigh and was speechless for a long time. At this time, Bridger was still unwilling to repent. ¡°That test report is real. Since it was announced in front of so many elders of the Palmer family, there is no reason to change it. As for the business and properties under your name¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Miley continued, ¡°That depends on what Simon says. After all, he is the head of the family. But if you want¡­¡± Before Miley could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Bridger. Bridger said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying to me! You don¡¯t love me! You have always been lying to me! You already knew that I was not your biological son, right? That¡¯s why you tricked me like this. Is it fun? You said those things would be mine. But in the end, you give me nothing. All of you are liars! ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t give them to me, I¡¯ll destroy them all!¡± Bridger was furious. He stood up and kicked the coffee table to the side. Then, he grabbed a chair and smashed it on the television. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give them to me! None of you are willing to give them to me!¡± Thinking that all his assets would be taken back and would no longer belong to him, Bridger was furious. He kept smashing things to vent his anger. The sound of crackling and rattling kept sounding from the other end of the line. Miley was shocked. She did not know what Bridger was doing. ¡°Bridger! Bridger, what are you doing? Stop! Don¡¯t hurt yourself! What are you doing? Where are you? Silvia, Litzy,e quickly¡­¡± Miley was so worried and anxious. She wanted to know what had happened on Bridger¡¯s side. But she could not see what was going on through the phone, so she could only call for help. However, when Bridger heard Miley¡¯s words, those words had apletely different meaning. Bridger thought Miley was worried because he had smashed her family¡¯s things. That was why Miley called others to stop him. Bridger snapped, ¡°Just call them for help. If I can¡¯t get it, I¡¯d rather destroy it!¡± After saying that, Bridger hung up the phone and continued to smash and kick things in the room. When Bridger had no strength left, he finally stopped and began to pant. Looking at the fragments on the ground, Bridger began to recall what he had heard from Miley. Everything depended on what Simon said. After all, Simon was the head of the family. After all, Simon was the head of the family. After all, Simon was¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Bridgerughed loudly, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes. He had always thought that Miley was his mother and doted on him. But after knowing that Bridger was not her biological son, Miley immediately became heartless to Bridger. In the past, everything was done for Bridger¡¯s good. Bridger should be the heir of the Palmer family and the head of the family. But now, Simon had appeared, and everything had changed. Bridger suddenly felt that all the kinship and love he had heard from the family were nonsense! Bridger had no blood rtions with the Palmer family, so he was nothing in their eyes. Now, they even became so stingy that they wanted to take all Bridger¡¯s things back. Bridger thought since that was the case, then he would destroy them all. Bridger didn¡¯t want to let the Palmer family feel comfortable in their hearts anyway! Bridger took out a lighter from his pocket, lit the curtain, and watched it burst into mes quickly. Then, he pulled the curtain and threw it on the sofa. The curtain and sofa were all mmable items, so the fire spread quickly. The whole house was smoking, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger. Bridger turned around and ran out of the house quickly. He stood at the door and looked back at the house coldly. Then, he turned to leave. On the other hand, Miley was very anxious. When she got off the bed, she almost fell to the ground. She stumbled out of the room. Silvia and Litzy heard the sound and came over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvia and Litzy asked. Holding the phone, Miley stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s Bridger. Bridger¡­¡± Even Miley herself didn¡¯t know what she was saying. Litzy immediately took over the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Then, Litzy looked at Silvia and said, ¡°He has already hung up the phone.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°It sounded like he was smashing something just now. He made a loud noise. But I don¡¯t know where he is. I¡¯m afraid he will hurt himself.¡± Miley was very anxious, and her face turned flushed. ¡°Please calm down. Did he tell you where he was on the phone? Or what request did he make? Why did he smash things?¡± Silvia thought for a moment and asked so. Miley shook her head and sat down on the chair with the help of Silvia and Litzy. Then, Miley said, ¡°He wants toe back. He wants the business and assets under his name to be untouched. He also wants Simon to announce that the test result is fake. I told him that all this would have to wait for Simon to decide. Then, he¡­ he became angry and smashed things.¡± Simon was indeed the one who had the right to decide whether to kick Bridger out of the Palmer family. But Miley originally wanted to tell Bridger that she could help him keep the properties under his name. She could also give Bridger some of her assets. However, before Miley could say those words, Bridger lost his temper. Miley was so worried, but Bridger didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°What was he smashing? What¡¯s the point of smashing things? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Litzy snorted. ¡°Does he think smashing something can change anything? Or is he trying to scare someone?¡± Silvia asked Miley calmly, ¡°Grandma, think about it carefully. Did he say anything else?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Miley frowned and tried her best to recall. ¡°Ah! He said he would destroy it if he couldn¡¯t get it¡­ What is he going to destroy?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 587 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Bridger Is Finished This Time ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send someone to find him immediately.¡± Afterforting Miley, Silvia said to Litzy, ¡°Litzy, please take care of grandma.¡± Litzy looked at Silvia and nodded. Then, Silvia immediately went downstairs with her phone. Silvia first informed Simon about the matter and then sent people to find Bridger¡¯s traces and the properties under Bridger¡¯s name. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort to do these things at all. Not long after, Silvia received the news. After the house was on fire, the security guard in themunity noticed it immediately and called 911. The fire truck rushed to extinguish the fire. By the time Silvia and Simon arrived, the fire had almost been extinguished. The original luxurious house looked tattered at this moment. The security guard was still being questioned by the police. Simon stood in front of the house with a frown, not saying a word. ¡°It was Bridger who did this.¡± Silvia was certain about it. Of course, they still had to check the surveince cameras to find clues. But they already had a suspect in their hearts. It had always been peaceful and safe in this ce. When the Palmer family decided to renovate its houses, they would take into ount all kinds of safety factors to prevent fire idents. Moreover, cleaners woulde to clean this house every few days. The fire ident happened right after Bridger made the call. So it could only be BridgerN?velDrama.Org owns this. who set this fire. ¡°He called grandma, saying that he would destroy it if he couldn¡¯t get it,¡± Silvia said indifferently. Then, she seemed to think of something and added, ¡°The other houses and assets¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Simon said in a cold voice. This house was on fire because they did not find Bridger¡¯s whereabouts in time. They also didn¡¯t expect that Bridger would do such a thing. But Simon now had already noticed Bridger¡¯s intention, so Bridger couldn¡¯t seed so easily again. Bridger would only choose to hide somewhere after he set the house on fire! Silvia looked at Simon and asked, ¡°What will you do to him?¡± Previously, because of Miley, Simon didn¡¯t make things too difficult for Bridger. But now, Bridger seemed to have gone crazy. ¡°Find him first!¡± Simon turned around with a cold face. Simon was right. Bridger would only choose to hide somewhere after he set the house. on fire! Bridger also did not expect that things would be like this. At that time, he was impulsive and only wanted to vent his anger. But after he set the fire and saw the me from afar, he began to feel a little frightened. Bridger set the fire out of anger at that time. But the fire ident was not a small matter. Bridger wondered if he would be sued or wanted. After thinking so, Bridger felt a bit frightened. However, except for Mallory¡¯s house, Bridger had nowhere to go. Fortunately, Bridger ordered a lot of food earlier. So, he still had something to eat when he was hiding. But he did not know how long he could hide. After thinking for a while, Bridger took out his phone and wanted to see if there was any news about that fire. However, as soon as Bridger clicked open the page, he remembered that his phone could still be located. He hurriedly turned off the phone and threw it aside. Bridger curled up on the ground and leaned against the sofa. He felt very ufortable in his heart. Bridger thought he really had nothing now! Bridger had originally thought that he could go back and see if he could gain their forgiveness through an apology. But now, he couldn¡¯t! Bridger had set the house on fire, and Simon would definitely not let him go. Bridger thought he was finished this time! Paisley¡¯s body was getting worse day by day. Her original n to return to the Drew family was dyed, and she could not even get out of bed now. At this time, Paisley finally began to doubt the authenticity of the scripture. Paisley remembered that it was only after she practiced that scripture that her body began to get worse. She wondered, could it be that it¡¯s a fake, and my body gets worse because I have practiced it? Paisley opened the scripture again and carefully looked at the words and paintings on it. She felt that the words were very mysterious andplicated. There was not much of a problem with the painting. Other than the fact that it was not much different from ordinary moves, there was nothing very unusual or illogical. As for high-tier martial arts, they all relied on one¡¯s cultivation to improve. Recently, Paisley had been working very hard and had also felt the changes in her body. But¡­ Paisley coughed up blood more frequently, and she felt like her entire body was quickly being emptied. She was getting weaker and weaker and was drowsy all day. The times that she was awake had be less. Paisley felt that something was wrong, but she could not tell what was wrong. ¡°Anderson¡­¡± Paisley called weakly, but Anderson still appeared quickly. ¡°Ms. Drew.¡± ¡°Help me find a doctor.¡± Paisley¡¯s eyes were half open as she spoke softly. ¡°A doctor?¡± Anderson was a little surprised. After all, Paisley had never seen a doctor before. Perhaps it was because Paisley had been practicing martial arts that she rarely got sick. asionally, Paisley would catch a cold or have a fever, but she would bear it until she recovered. If Paisley got some internal injuries, she would do something herself to recover. This was the first time that Anderson had seen Paisley taking the initiative to look for a doctor. ¡°Yes.¡± Paisley nodded. She knew what Anderson was surprised about. ¡°I feel that something is wrong with my body, but I can¡¯t go to the hospital. Help me find a reliable doctor. I want to know what is wrong with my body.¡± ¡°Ms. Drew, are you alright?¡± Anderson asked nervously. Paisley gently shook her head. She took a breath and felt very tired after saying just a few words. But she still added, ¡°It¡¯s fine for now. Don¡¯t let others know about this matter, especially some people outside the family.¡± ¡°Go and do this secretly. Hurry up ande back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Drew!¡± Anderson responded and left. Paisley closed her eyes. The feeling of exhaustion rose again. She really wanted to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have much strength. She even felt it was a little difficult to lift her hand. She tried to lift her hand a little, but she only moved her fingers in the end. Paisley thought, this is too bad! The condition of my body is even worse than I had imagined! Paisley¡¯s mind was muddled. She kept recalling the content of that scripture. Paisley could almost remember all of it, but she just couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. She thought perhaps she should find Simon and discuss it with him. Paisley thought, could it be that Simon has really set up a trap for me? Or perhaps, the scripture is not fake. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t find a way to make a breakthrough. Maybe I will be able to advance greatly after making a breakthrough. At this time, Paisley vaguely heard the sound of the door opening. Although there was no sound of footsteps, there seemed to be a breeze blowing in. It seemed that someone hade in. Paisley did not open her eyes and just said, ¡°Anderson, you are back so quick.¡± But after a second thought, Paisley felt that something was wrong. Even if the door was wide open, Anderson would note in without knocking first. Paisley¡¯s body was weak, but her vignce was still there. Paisley suddenly opened her eyes and turned her head. She vaguely saw a figureing in through the door. That person chuckled, ¡°Anderson? He won¡¯te back.¡± Paisley was shocked. She tried her best to open her eyes to see the person in front of her clearly. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 588 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 588 Chapter 588 What Do You Do to Me? ¡°Yes, Paisley. It¡¯s me,¡± Mallory said with a smile. She slowly walked to the bed and looked down at Paisley. ¡°Well, do you think that someone wille to see you at this time?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Paisley shouted coldly, ¡°Without my permission, you actually dare to¡­¡± ¡°I dare what?¡± Mallory interrupted Paisley and teased, ¡°I dare to say that to you, or I dare to enter your room without your permission, or ¡­ I dare to leave that damp basement?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Paisley didn¡¯t realize something wrong with Mallory until then. Mallory was no longer the yes-man she used to be. She lookedpletely different. Her hair was tied up high, and some hair was out of ce. Also, Mallory wore heavy makeup. It was different from what she usually looked like. Currently, Mallory didn¡¯t look like Paisley at first nce, and one needed to carefully distinguish the differences. Mallory wore Paisley¡¯s clothes, but it was another style. In short, Mallory looked like a different person from usual. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mallory mocked Paisley and tried to provoke her. Then Paisley nced at Mallory coldly, turned to close her eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to make trouble?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to cause trouble. I want to cause big trouble.¡± Mallory fiddled with her fingernails. She especially got her nails done at a nail salon. In the past, Paisley never did that because she had to practice, and it was not convenient, nor did Paisley like that. But Mallory liked getting a manicure, but she could not do them because Paisley did not like that. From now on, Mallory didn¡¯t need to follow Paisley¡¯s lead to live a life. In the future, Mallory could do whatever she wanted. ¡°Just you?¡± Paisley, who was on the bed,ughed. Paisley showed disdain. Mallory did not know martial arts at all and had always been submissive. She did not even dare to raise her head and speak loudly in front of Paisley. Now, Mallory stood in front of her and said that she wanted to cause trouble. It was very ridiculous in Paisley¡¯s eyes. Even if Paisley didn¡¯t feel well and could not get out of bed, she would not take Mallory seriously. Mallory was looked down upon and said in anger, ¡°Yes, just me! Well, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Paisley said nothing and did not bother to respond to Mallory. Seeing that Paisley just closed her eyes and ignored her, Mallory got pissed off. It had always been like that. All this time, Paisley had never taken Mallory seriously. Since Paisley was young, her parents had always favored her as she was stronger than Mallory in everything. Mallory did not understand at that time, but her parents had decided to keep one of them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t show Mallory much care and love. When Mallory had to face such a dilemma, Paisley saved her. Yet, Mallory had owed Paisley a favor since then. Mallory owed Paisley because Paisley saved her life and asked her to be submissive. Just because of Paisley¡¯s words, Mallory could survive and had to be grateful for a lifetime. It was so unreasonable. Since only one of the twins could be kept, why couldn¡¯t it be Mallory? Just because Paisley was better than her? Mallory didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to live! ¡°Why are you still so arrogant? Paisley, do you think you are still who you are? Do you think you can do anything to me? You are lying here now, and you are a cripple. What can you do?¡± Mallory suddenly leaned down, approached Paisley, and said fiercely. Paisley originally wanted to ignore Mallory, but hearing that, Paisley suddenly thought of something. She opened her eyes and turned to face Mallory. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Mallory was first shocked by Paisley¡¯s gaze. But hearing her words, Mallory chortled. ¡°Take a guess! Guess what I did to you. If you make it, perhaps I might reward you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Paisley tried to recall what happened as she watched Mallory grinning. Recently, Paisley felt that she had be weaker. She suspected that something was wrong with the scripture, but she never thought of anything else. After all, the people around Paisley were the closest and most reliable, and no one could enter this ce. As she didn¡¯t take Mallory seriously, Paisley wasn¡¯t wary of her. After all, they were twins and grew up together. No matter how much Paisley disliked her, she never thought that Mallory would dare to harm her. Most importantly, Paisley didn¡¯t think that Mallory would have the guts. When she heard Mallory¡¯s words, Paisley¡¯s heart lurched. Then she recovered from the shock and thought about it carefully. Indeed, Paisley didn¡¯t feel very well during thest two months. If there was anything unusual, other than that she was practicing the scripture, it was¡­ ¡°The soup you made for me?¡± Soon, Paisley found the problem. Mallory was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Paisley, you¡¯re really smart. No wonder dad and mom like you so much. Yes, it¡¯s the soup. It tasted pretty good, right? Do you like it? Let me tell you a secret. I added some special seasonings to the soup. That¡¯s why you can lie here and enjoy your life.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Paisley was shocked and angry. In the past, Paisley would have pped Mallory and even killed her with a single move. But now, it was difficult for Paisley to even move her finger. She didn¡¯t know what Mallory added to the soup. It might be poison, or something else. Anyway, there was something physically wrong with Paisley. To be worse, Anderson was not here at that moment, and the others¡­ wouldn¡¯t go upstairs without Paisley¡¯s permission, let alone enter her room. ¡°What?¡± Mallory raised her eyebrows andughed even more wantonly. She was very happy. She had never been so happy before. Mallory looked at Paisley, who was angry but had no way to deal with her. Mallory felt very happy to see that. All along, Mallory had been timid in front of Paisley. Mallory didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. But now, Mallory was sitting here and mocking Paisley, but Paisley couldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°Yes, I have the guts. So what?¡± Mallory stroked Paisley¡¯s cheek and said softly, ¡°Paisley, you are so powerful. Do you want to hit me? Just do it!¡± Mallory suddenly grabbed one of Paisley¡¯s hands and pped it on her cheek. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 589 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 589 Chapter 589 How Dare You Hit Me? All of this happened too suddenly. Paisley had no strength to resist at all. Mallory pped her face a few times with Paisley¡¯s hand, then suddenly stopped, saying angrily, ¡°Paisley, you used to hit me like this. Of course, you never hit my face. After all, you need to use my face, which is simr to yours, to help you do things. ¡°But now, I¡¯m not afraid of you! I don¡¯t have to be your shadow anymore, and I will live like an ordinary person!¡± ¡°An ordinary person?¡± With a sneer, Paisley mocked Mallory, ¡°Does anyone know who you are? What do you think you have? Even Dad and Mom don¡¯t recognize you. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Drew family now. In this world, no one cares about you! Just wake up. People think that Mallory is dead. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Drew family!¡± Her words were supposed to be full of energy, but because she was weak, Paisley could only finish with a faint voice. Even so, Mallory was burned up. She cared about it the most in her life. Others didn¡¯t know that she was Mallory who lived an undocumented life. She was nothing. Even her parents didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Nonsense! You are talking nonsense!¡± Mallory covered her ears with both hands and shouted. Seeing that she was a little out of sorts from the stimtion, Paisley continued to sneer, ¡°Look, look at your ghostly appearance in the mirror. Even if I lie here and can¡¯t move, you can try and see if those people outside will listen to me or you. Do you think you can rece me? Stop dreaming! You are just a shadow of mine!¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Mallory shouted hysterically. Then, she pped Paisley heavily. Paisley was stunned by the p. Even Mallory herself froze. Looking at her hand, Mallory could not believe what she had done. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± After a long while, Paisley said with a trembling voice in anger. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She never expected that Mallory would dare to hit her. After all, she was the only one who had ever hit Mallory. Ever since she was a child, her parents hadn¡¯t even scolded her. Paisley had always been outstanding and proud. In the past, no one tried to bully her. Later on, no one dared to hit her. But now, Mallory, the girl she had always looked down on the most, had pped her, which was such a humiliation to her. Paisley was in a rage. Mallory was also shocked. When she came back to her senses, sheughed, feeling extremely relieved. ¡°I pped you. So what would you do? I will not always be the one who is bullied. My dear sister, it¡¯s your turn to taste it!¡± As Mallory spoke, she pped Paisley on both sides of the cheeks. Paisley felt pain. Her cheeks were swollen and she could hardly speak. Mallory only stopped when she was tired. Looking at her swollen hands, she felt so excited. She had never hit someone like this, let alone Paisley. Then she raised her head andughed, ¡°I did it! I finally did it! From now on, I will never be a shadow of you!¡± ¡°No¡­ No way!¡± Paisley gritted her teeth and said. It was difficult for her to speak now, but she still looked arrogant. ¡°You will always be the loser. You should have died long ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯re the loser! The one who deserves to die is you! It¡¯s you!¡± Mallory was provoked by her words, and she suddenly became furious. She grabbed Paisley¡¯s neck with both hands tightly. ¡°If there can only be one daughter left in the Drew family, then it¡¯s me! Why should I be the one to die instead of you? You monster, you cold-blooded animal, you don¡¯t know what love is. Other than studying those scriptures, you don¡¯t know anything! You should disappear!¡± Paisley kept coughing, and she couldn¡¯t even breathe. She rolled her eyes and almost fainted. Just when Paisley thought that her life was going to end like this, Mallory suddenly loosened her neck, and Paisley immediately breathed heavily, feeling dizzy. ¡°Do you think I will kill you?¡± Mallory stood up and nced at her coldly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! At least not now. I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I will let you suffer as I have been tortured. You will live a life worse than death before leaving the world!¡± Then she called out her subordinates. At this time, a few people came in from outside. Paisley, who was gasping for breath, opened her eyes and found that these people were not the ones she brought. ¡°Are you surprised? Let me tell you. As long as you have money, you can hire bodyguards anywhere. Do you think I don¡¯t know anything? It is easy for me to spend some money to find trustworthy people. I have already dealt with the people your brought. As for the others¡­¡± Mallory smiled and continued, ¡°Thanks to you, my dear sister. You know that those people outside don¡¯t know anything at all. ¡°By the way, as for Anderson, I know that he is good at martial arts and is your confidant. So I spent a lot of money hiring someone to deal with him. Now he may disappear in this world. He is so loyal to you, so I can¡¯t keep him in this world anymore!¡± Looking at that arrogant face, Paisley felt as if she had never known Mallory before. That face looked so creepy, though it was very simr to hers. ¡°Send her to the basement. Without my order, you are not allowed to give her any food and water,¡± Mallory ordered in a cold voice. She wanted Paisley to live in a dark ce as she did. From now on, she could live under the sun and be an ordinary person. She would no longer have to live as Paisley¡¯s shadow! Paisley, who was carried out of the door, suddenly turned her head and stared at Mallory fiercely. ¡°Is it because of that man?¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Paisley suddenly realized that it must be that man who made Mallory change so dramatically. After all, Mallory had been so obedient for many years. Mallory stoppedughing abruptly. She did not speak, and those people quickly carried Paisley away. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 590 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Don¡¯t Leave Me After Paisley was carried away, Mallory stayed alone in therge room. She opened her arms and slowly turned her body. Then she raised her head and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and feeling everything there. Her room had always been dark and narrow without sunlight, but Paisley¡¯s room was different. When she was a child, she had secretly seen that Paisley¡¯s room was big and beautiful. The bed inside was super big, which was almost as big as her room. The clothes there. were also very beautiful. There were desks, a wardrobe, and a sofa¡­ Mallory had nothing in her room. The most important thing was that in Paisley¡¯s room, there wererge windows, warm sunlight, and a balcony to bask in the sun. Mallory could only secretly look at it and envy her, but she never dared to own them. Later¡­ Paisley asked her whether it was because of that man. Actually, Bridger was not the reason for her change! It was because of Bridger that the deepest desires in her heart were aroused. But he was just the trigger, not the reason. The reason for her change was years of depression. People had desires, and they would try to fight back if they were suppressed by force for a long time. Now, Mallory just wanted to meet all her desires. She wanted a big house, a soft bed, and arge window. She wanted to live a carefree life and fall in love like an ordinary person. Since Paisley did not allow it, Mallory could only destroy her so that she could obtain it. Malloryy on the big bed and felt her body sink in. As expected, the big bed was morefortable, which was what she dreamed of! She happily rolled on the bed a few times and then turned over. Thinking for a moment, she wanted to share her happiness with Bridger. Then she found Paisley¡¯s phone and called Bridger after she turned it on. However, Bridger¡¯s phone was turned off. Mallory thought he was probably afraid that the people from the Palmer family would find him, so he turned it off. She suddenly missed him! She wanted to see him now! She was different from before. Now she was free, so she could see anyone she wanted to, and could do anything she liked. There was no need to report it to anyone! Thinking of this, she immediately picked up a beautiful dress from the wardrobe, changed it, and put on makeup again. Then she saw the earrings that she had been longing for on the dressing table. It was the first gift that Bridger had given her, but they were forcibly pulled away by Paisley when she came back. Later, she had never seen them again. Paisley didn¡¯t wear them herself, nor did she allow Mallory to wear them. Mallory didn¡¯t even dare to ask her where the earrings were. It turned out that they were here. She then took them out and wore them. Smiling at herself in the mirror, Mallory felt that she had never been so beautiful. Soon, she asked the driver to send her to the apartment. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Bridger and share this good news with him. She seeded. She did it! However, as soon as Mallory entered the house with excitement, she noticed a strong smell of alcohol, and then kicked a jar. Looking at the floor, she found that there were a lot of beer cans. They were all empty. It was obvious that Bridger had drunk too much. Bridger was sitting on the ground, his body tilted to the side and curled up like a ball. He looked so pitiful. Mallory felt worried. She quickly walked over and squatted down to help him up. ¡°Bridger, what happened? Why did you drink so much?¡± In a daze, Bridger heard someone call his name. He opened his eyes and saw that familiar face. For a moment, he was a little dazed, He held that face with both hands, and the smell of alcohol sprayed straight onto Mallory¡¯s face. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Paisley, or ¡­ Mallory?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Mallory sighed and asked. Blinking his eyes, Bridger suddenly giggled, ¡°You are Mallory, you are my Mallory! Mallory doesn¡¯t scold or hit others. You are Mallory¡­¡± Looking at his silly smiling face that blushed because of alcohol and his blurred eyes, Mallory couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. However, she was very happy in her heart. After all, he could recognize her even though he was drunk. In this world, only he knew her and cared about her. ¡°Don¡¯tugh like a fool!¡± At the thought of this, Mallory held his face with both hands and looked into his eyes as she asked seriously, ¡°Let me ask you. Do you love Paisley or Mallory?¡± She had always wanted to know if he loved her sincerely. Did he love her? Was it because she looked like Paisley that he loved her? His answer was important to her! Bridger was so drunk that he was still a little dizzy. He blinked his eyes and thought for a moment before waving his hand. He pped her hand away and said, ¡°Paisley!¡± Mallory was stunned. She was just about to get angry when she heard him make a loud burp, and then he went on to say, ¡°I don¡¯t like that bitch¡­ She is fierce, overbearing, barbaric, and selfish! ¡°My Mallory is the best. I love Mallory!¡± he replied as his body tilted and his head fell on her shoulder. Mallory became relieved in an instant. Looking at his head, she shook her head. ¡°You drunk man.¡± ¡°Mallory, you¡¯re the only one who treats me the best. My mother¡­ is ruthless. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t give it to me. She wants to take everything back. Do you know that she doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡± As he spoke, he began to cry. His heart was filled with grievances, and he felt so angry and scared. After holding it in for so long, he could finally talk to her and cried in her arms. ¡°Mallory, you¡¯re the only one who cares about me in this world! Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Bridger said as he cried. Mallory feltplicated. On one hand, she felt a little pitiful for him, and on the other hand, the feeling of being needed filled her up. Ever since she became mature, it was as if she was not needed. She was not liked by this world, and she could be abandoned at any time. For so many years, she had no friends, no ssmates, and no rtives. She was like a lonely person in this world. No one liked her. No one needed her, and no one cared about her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But now, Bridger, the strong man, was in her arms, holding her firmly and not letting her He needed her so much, and she felt very satisfied. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave you!¡± Mallory stroked his hair and said gently. She turned around and saw that the living room was too messy. So she got up and wanted to tidy up things, but he stopped her. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I just want to go and tidy up¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Bridger suddenly pressed her down to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 591 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Wonderful Sex Bridger looked down at Mallory from above. Her breath was filled with the smell of wine, but Mallory did not feel that it was unpleasant. Instead, she even felt that it was very special. ¡°Mallory, don¡¯t leave me. I only have you. Only you care about me¡­¡± Bridger was still drunk. He stared at her face with hazy eyes and said softly. Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Mallory did not resist, closing her eyes obediently. Then she wrapped her hands around his neck to kiss his back. Bridger kept kissing her with a bit of violence and tenderness. He wanted to possess her with all his strength but soon became gentle for fear that he would hurt her, acting softly. Mallory had never experienced this. In this kind of thing, Bridger had always been her mentor from the first time they held hands and kissed. And now, she could feel what was going to happen, but she did not want to stop. She even looked forward to it.. There was a romantic atmosphere in the room. The empty beer cans around them. asionally collided with each other. Mallory knew that he was a little drunk, but she did not want to wake him up. She just wanted to enjoy sex with him. After a long time, Mallory woke up from the great sex, sat up, and felt sore all over her body, but she was very happy. This was the first time she had made a choice for herself. She chose the man she wanted, and she was willing to sleep with him. She turned to look at Bridger, who was still sleeping. Looking at the side of his face, she stroked his cheek with her index finger, feeling that her beautiful life had just begun. She got up and packed all the messy things into the garbage bag. Then she wanted to move him to the bed, but she found that he was too heavy to move. So she turned to get a quilt and covered him directly, letting him continue to sleep. Anyway, she had slept on the floor before, though it was not veryfortable. Just as everything was settled and she was about to sit down and rest, the doorbell rang. Mallory narrowed her eyes and stood up. Looking through the peephole, she found that it was an unknown man standing outside. She hesitated and did not open the door. She had not lived in this house since she bought it. asionally, she woulde to clean it and get herself refreshed, but no one woulde to her. Turning to look at Bridger, who was still asleep on the ground, she thought for a moment and did not open the door. However, the doorbell kept ringing. It seemed that the man outside would not give in until she opened the door. Bridger was finally awakened. He raised his head in a daze. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mallory wanted to let him keep quiet, but it was toote. The man outside heard Bridger¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, we are here to pick you up!¡± Hearing this voice, Bridger woke up and was startled. He sat up and the nket slid down from his body. When he saw his bare body, he was stunned. Then, he looked at Mallory, who was only wearing his shirt. And he couldn¡¯t help thinking of something. Fuck! ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡± His mind was in a mess right now. Thinking of the scene just now and the pressing situation he was facing, he did not know what to say for a moment. There was a constant knock on the door outside, and the man outside was still saying, ¡°Mr. Palmer, you cannot solve the problem by escaping. The boss said that you should be grateful since it¡¯s we that came to find you but not the police. Please open the door, or we won¡¯t show any mercy to you.¡± to Simon had instructed them to be polite first before taking action. If Bridger was willing go with them obediently, then everything would be fine. If he resisted, then they would take him away by force. Hearing his words, Bridger came to his senses. He remembered the fire he set, the raging mes, and his mother¡¯s words. So now, they had found him. Were they going to take him back to convict him? His expression changed, and before he could even think about it, Mallory opened the door. The doorbell stopped, and people outside looked at Mallory. Mallory stood there calmly. She was only wearing a wide man¡¯s shirt, and her long and slender legs were exposed. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mallory supported the door frame with one hand and pulled the door with the other, not intending to open itpletely. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only People outside stopped talking. He probably didn¡¯t expect that it was such a sexy woman who opened the door. Then he could see through the gap in the door that Bridger was sitting on the ground. His upper body was bare. This¡­ That was an embarrassing scene. ¡°What are you looking at? If you knock again, I will sue you for trespassing. Get lost!¡± Mallory said impatiently and closed the door. However, the man pressed down on the door and did not let her close it. ¡°Mr. Palmer, the boss said that you know what you have done. No matter what happens, you cane back to the Palmer family and talk to him. You can¡¯t hide like this forever.¡± ¡°Of course, he can!¡± Mallory raised her chin. After pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°He didn¡¯t say that he was going to hide! 1, Paisley, want him. I want to see who dares to take him away today!¡± The people who came were all Simon¡¯s subordinates, and a few of them were startled when they saw Paisley. Mallory looked so much like Paisley. They all knew Paisley¡¯s character, so no one dared to make a move. Moreover, Simon had instructed them not to take force. Things became a little tricky. Seeing their hesitation, Mallory took the opportunity to m the door. ¡°Let your boss People outside didn¡¯t dare to take action, so they called Simon, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found him, but he refused to go back. Ms. Drew is here, and she wants you to¡­e personally.¡± The subordinate feit very scared even though he was just transferring the words. ¡°Paisley?¡± After pondering for a moment, Simon said, ¡°I see. You guys cane back first.¡± He never thought that Paisley would be involved in this matter. No wonder he could not find her. The most interesting thing was that Paisley did not bring Bridger back to her vi openly. Instead, she bought an apartment to hide Bridger. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Come back first. Leave two people to keep an eye on them, and report to me wherever they go,¡± Simon said. ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the instructions, they all left. Hearing that there was no sound outside the door, Bridger got up and looked at the peephole carefully. After making sure that there was no one outside, he opened the door and nced out. Confirming that no one was lying in the ambush, he heaved a sigh of relief. Closing the door, he turned his back against the door and let out a long sigh of relief. At that moment, Mallory suddenly got close to him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 592 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 592 Chapter 592 You Don¡¯t Have to Be Scared Mallory leaned very close to him, one hand on the door, the other holding his shoulder. She was looking at him with her tender eyes. ¡°Why are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not scared!¡± Bridger¡¯s lips trembled as he spoke. He was afraid from the bottom of his heart, but in front of the woman who liked him, he could not show any fear. Mallory smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re scared. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be scared!¡± Mallory looked indifferent and she spoke with pride. She seemed different from thest time when she was gentle and tame. For a moment, Bridger was confused. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Are you Mallory? Or¡­¡± Or was she Paisley? Otherwise, why would she sound like her sister? Hearing that, Mallory immediately changed her look. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± ¡°No, no, no, no. Never mind!¡± Startled by Mallory¡¯s sudden madness, Bridger hurriedly changed his words and waved his hand to exin. Just now, she really looked like Paisley, Bridger was so scared. Seeing Bridger¡¯s frightened look, Mallory came back to her senses. She did not want to scare him. She was just annoyed at what he said. He could urately tell the difference between her and her sister just now. Why did he suddenly suspect that she was his sister now? How did they look alike? They didn¡¯t look alike at all, Thinking of that, Mallory softened her voice and her eyes. She looked at Bridger and said, ¡°Look at me. Tell me if I¡¯m Paisley. Take a good look. Who am I exactly?¡± Mallory¡¯s tone and her eyes were scary to Bridger, who restrained the difort in his heart and carefully sized her up. Mallory and Paisley indeed looked so alike. Their tone and demeanor were also very simr sometimes. However, there was one thing. If she was Paisley, she would not scold him. Instead, she would directly hit him. Paisley was very simple and direct. When she was unhappy, she would directly beat him up. If she chose to reprimand him, she was being very polite, or she was not that angry. Therefore, the person in front of him was Mallory. Moreover, although he was drunk before, the scenes of him having sex with Mallory still vaguely shed in his mind. Paisley would not do that, so the woman in front of him must be Mallory. ¡°Yes, you are Mallory! I was drunk and confused. Please forgive me and don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± he pleaded in a soft voice. Mallory was in a good mood, and her anger vanished. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. You won¡¯t have a second chance!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bridger¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that.¡± ¡°You regret it?¡± Mallory¡¯s expression changed. She had never been with any man before. Bridger was her mentor, and she had wholeheartedly fallen in love with him. In the past, the TV always said that men were assholes. She did not have many feelings about that. Could it be that Bridger was an asshole? ¡°No, no, no, how could I regret it? I¡¯m so happy!¡± Bridger hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that. I¡¯m broke right now. I might even go to jail. I don¡¯t know what will happen. In this situation, I shouldn¡¯t be with you. This is unfair to you.¡± Hearing him say that, Mallory was no longer angry. She said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. As long as you love me, you don¡¯t have to apologize!¡± As Mallory spoke, she leaned into Bridger¡¯s embrace. With Mallory against his chest, Bridger did not have any sexual intentions. He was wondering if Simon woulde to settle the score with him. Was it illegal for him to burn his own house? If Simon took back Bridger¡¯s properties, did the house Bridger burned still belong to him? Mallory was a little unhappy when she felt that Bridger was absent-minded. His words also made her curious. ¡°Why would you go to jail? You didn¡¯t break thew.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Licking his dry lips, Bridger whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I burned my own house yesterday.¡± ¡°Burn your own house?¡± Mallory raised her head and looked at Bridger in surprise. ¡°Why did you burn your own house? You¡­ burned Palmer¡¯s house?¡± Mallory was puzzled. ¡°No!¡± Sighing, Bridger held Mallory¡¯s shoulder. The two of them sat down on the sofa, still cuddling each other. Bridger gave a recap about what happened yesterday. ¡°I originally thought that if my mother could still love me, perhaps there would be some room for negotiation. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so heartless. When I got angry, I burned the house.¡± Sighing, Bridger covered his face with both hands and buried his face deep in his palms, trying to detach himself from those troubles. However, after Mallory heard the story, she was not very nervous or angry. Her focus was on another matter. ¡°Why did you go back? Is my ce not good? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait here for me? What, you want to run away from me?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Bridger turned to look at her. ¡°I was thinking of the properties under my name. I wanted to see if they were taken back. If not, at least I can support us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re having a lot of trouble yourself. Now that you have me, I have to make ns for our future! Although I can¡¯t let you live a wealthy life, if my assets and money are still there, at least we can live a comfortable life for the rest of our lives. Unfortunately¡­¡± Bridger sighed heavily. It was toote to regret it. Everything had already happened. ¡°I was too impulsive! I should beg her for forgiveness. Why would I be so impulsive? I might even have to go to jail now. I¡¯m fine, but what about you? What are you going to do for the rest of your life?¡± Mallory waspletely moved by Bridger¡¯s words. She pulled his hand and stopped him from covering hist face. She turned his face to face her. ¡°Look at me! You won¡¯t go to jail!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mallory¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a house. You burned your own house. You didn¡¯t break thew. Besides, the worst scenario is that you have to pay the money. I can help you! You don¡¯t have to worry so much. You¡¯re thinking about our future. You think I am not? From now on, my money is your money.¡± Mallory¡¯s eyes looked firm. She did not look like she was joking at all. However, how could she dare to say such words? She was in a lot of trouble herself. ¡°I know you are doing this for me, but forget it, your sister will not let you pay the money for me. You are already having so much trouble. I don¡¯t want to be your burden!¡± Shaking his head, Bridger rejected her kindness. Seeing that Bridger didn¡¯t believe her, Mallory became anxious. ¡°Why would I need other people¡¯s consent? Now, my family¡¯s industry is all mine. I can do whatever I want. If I want to pay the money for you, it¡¯s my own. business!¡± Bridger was stunned. He said, ¡°Huh?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 593 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 593 Chapter 593 The Winner Takes All ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯ll take you home to have a look.¡± After saying that, Mallory wanted to pull Bridger up. Come with me.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Bridger held Mallory¡¯s wrist and stopped her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mallory was angry. ¡°We have to change our clothes before we leave.¡± Bridger pulled a wry face. Bridger pointed at them. How could they go out like that? When Bridger followed Mallory back to the Drew¡¯s vi, he still couldn¡¯t believe that. Bridger had been to the Drew¡¯s vi, but he stood outside humbly each time. Whether Paisley allowed him to go in depended on her mood. At that moment, Bridger was sitting in the car of the Drew family, and the young miss of the Drew family was beside him. The servants respectfully opened the car door for him and took his coat. Standing in the house, Bridger was still in a daze. In fact, the Drew¡¯s vi could notpare with the Palmer¡¯s. Since Bridger was declining, he was satisfied with such a ce to stay. ¡°Mallory, am I dreaming?¡± Bridger rubbed his eyes and felt upset.. He hesitated and got closer to Mallory. Then, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it OK? Will Paisley¡­¡± Mallory sneered, ¡°Paisley? From now on, she can no longer restrict me. She will live in the way I used to live. No, she should suffer more.¡± ¡°However, she knew martial arts¡­¡± Bridger found it hard to imagine. After all, Paisley was good at martial arts. If she fought against Bridger and Mallory, they were no match for her. ¡°Well, martial arts¡­¡± Martial arts were nothing in front of poison. An expert in martial arts would be under the control of others if he was poisoned. ¡°Let¡¯s go to see her,¡± Mallory said mysteriously with a smile. Bridger was confused. He had a strange feeling and wanted to refuse. However, Mallory¡¯s expression made him curious. He followed her downstairs to the basement. In the dark corridor, a man stood before a door. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Mallory asked. The doorkeeper shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Mallory nodded and said, ¡°Open the door.¡± Get Bojitt When Mallory lived there, the door had never been locked. Paisley was confident and believed Mallory could not stir up any trouble. Therefore, Paisley had never had someone watch Mallory or locked the door. Mallory knew that it was easy to sneak out of the room to do something. To keep the secret, Mallory only had a few servants in the Drew¡¯s main house. They would leave after cleaning up the house. Although Paisley could not move, Mallory had to be alert. Mallory would not give Paisley any chance to turn the tables. Otherwise, Mallory would have no chance. The door opened. There was a musty smell inside, so Bridger subconsciously covered his nose. Then, he saw an unbelievable scene. There was a dim light in the darkness. The room was small, and there was only a bed. A person was lying on the bed. The light was too dim for Bridger to see the person¡¯s face, but he knew who it was. ¡°Paisley?¡± Bridger turned to Mallory and asked in a low voice. Bridger¡¯s voice was low, but Paisley heard it and frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Mallory nced at Bridger and smiled. She took two steps forward. ¡°Paisley, it¡¯s me. Do you think anyone else wille to see you?¡± ¡°You think you have won, don¡¯t you?¡± Paisley sneered. ¡°That is the fact. Don¡¯t you think so? Paisley, do you think you still have a chance to turn the tide? Don¡¯t be silly. How long you can live depends on me.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Well, kill me. Dare you?¡± Paisley sneered. She did not yield or be humble in that situation. ¡°How can I kill you? I haven¡¯t tortured you yet. You have to suffer what I have suffered for years. I want you to know how painful I had been, Mallory said fiercely. Paisley coughed. ¡°It is natural selection. Although it is cruel, it is correct. I have saved you, but you are repaying me like this.¡± ¡°Have you saved my life?¡± Mallory became furious. She rushed over and grabbed Paisley¡¯s hair to lift her head. ¡°How can you be so shameless to say that? We are both our parents¡¯ children. Why should I die? Since they bore me, I have the right to live well. None of you have the right to decide my life and death. I have survived by myself¡± Paisley had never suffered that kind of humiliation. She opened her eyes and looked at the ferocious woman in front of her. Mallory used to be timid before Paisley. However, Mallory dared to treat Paisley with violence. Paisley was forced to look up, so she caught sight of the man standing at the door. Bridger was stunned. He did not expect to see that. He had never seen Mallory with such a ferocious face. For a moment, he had an illusion. He could not distinguish Paisley and Mallory. Bridger had also nned to kill Simon, but he had not made such a scene. At that moment, he felt he was in a horror movie. ¡°Are you happy to see me in such a state? A coward and a useless woman are a perfect match,¡± Paisley gritted her teeth and sneered. She spat with disdain. ¡°How dare you?¡± Mallory got angry and pped Paisley. Paisley was pped to turn her head to one side. Seeing that, Bridger believed Paisley could not move. Bridger had been worried that Paisley had cheated Mallory and would break their arms at any time. However, she didn¡¯t fight back after being pped. It turned out she really couldn¡¯t move. Bridger was no longer afraid. He slowly walked in and approached the bed to look at Paisley. She was withered and distressed, which Bridger had never seen before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a situation,¡± Bridger said emotionally. The winner would take all. That was the rule. Bridger thought he was healthy and had a ce to stay for the time being. Other than that, he was no better than Paisley. Both of them were losers. Thinking of that, Bridger became frustrated. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 594 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Controlled-Release Poison ¡°My situation will be temporary, but you are losers forever.¡± Paisley looked at them mockingly as if they had lost. Her eyes were cold. Even though she was in a hard situation, she kept tough. Bridger was touched. He was a loser. He seemed to have been doted on by his mother since he was young. However, his father had never thought highly of him. In the past, Bridger thought his father was muddle-headed. However, it turned out that his father knew he had nothing to do with the Palmer family. Therefore, his father had never thought of handing the Palmer family over to him. Bridger was not qualified topete from the beginning. His years of efforts and schemes were just a joke. in others¡¯ eyes. In the end, even his mother, who doted on him the most, abandoned him. With nothing left, Bridger could only stay in someone else¡¯s home and rely on a woman. He waspletely a loser. Bridger turned around gloomily and left the room. When Mallory saw that, she became anxious. ¡°Bridger¡­¡± Mallory let go of Paisley and followed Bridger. Behind her, Paisleyughed. ¡°I have touched your raw nerve. The loser is the loser. Your despicable method could only help you for the time being. You will lose sooner or Paisleyughed crazily. Mallory ignored her and caught up with Bridger. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mallory grabbed Bridger¡¯s arm and felt uneasy. ¡°Do you feel sorry for her? You don¡¯t want to see her like that, do you?¡± Mallory¡¯s uneasiness was because of her distrust of herself. After all, everyone had seen Paisley and praised Paisley. Even when they faced Mallory, they praised Paisley. Mallory was not confident in herself. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone would like her not because of her family background or her face, which was the same as Paisley¡¯s. Mallory thought Bridger was the one who loved her. However, when she saw him with Paisley, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he liked her or treated her as Paisley. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Turning to look at Mallory, Bridger forced a smile and shook his head. ¡°She is pitiful now. When I remembered you had lived in the room for more than twenty years, I felt sorry for you. ¡°You are more pitiful than her,¡± Bridger said softly as he touched Mallory¡¯s cheek. ¡°Really?¡± Mallory asked in disbelief as she held Bridger¡¯s hand. ¡°Silly girl, it is true. You have suffered so much, and it¡¯s time to get even. She has been arrogant for so long. How can I feel sorry for her?¡± Bridger was so sincere that Mallory was no longer doubtful. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Drew¡¯s house is mine, and you can stay with me.¡± Mallory took Bridger¡¯s arm and went to the living room. They sat on the sofa and asked the servants to serve fruits, snacks, and tea. Then, Mallory told the servants to leave. She wanted to enjoy the big house with Bridger only. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mallory picked up an apple and nestled against Bridger¡¯s chest. ¡°Since you don¡¯t feel sorry for her, why are you unhappy? Aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡± Bridger nodded. ¡°I am happy for you. However, what she said is right. I ampletely a loser. Looking down at his hands, Bridger felt frustrated. Mallory frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t believe her nonsense. She can only be tough with her words. You are not a loser. You are sitting here, but she can only lie in the dark room. She is the loser.¡± ¡°I am homeless and have nothing. Only you ept me. Of course, I am a loser, Bridger said emotionally. ¡°You are wrong. You have me by your side.¡± Holding the apple to Bridger¡¯s lips, Mallory frowned and watched him take a bite before smiling. As she continued to munch on the apple, she said, ¡°Moreover, sess or failure is temporary. Now you have nothing doesn¡¯t mean you will have nothing ¡°Since I was born, my life does not belong to me. Look at me now. Therefore, don¡¯t worry I will help you get back what you deserve.¡± Malloryforted Bridger. Bridger smiled. ¡°Well, Mallory is amazing.¡± After saying that, Bridger became curious. He knew how powerful Paisley was. However, she looked powerless on the bed. He wondered what Mallory had done. ¡°By the way, what happened to Paisley? She looked feeble,¡± Bridger ventured. Mallory answered, ¡°She has been poisoned. She is weak, and it¡¯s hard to say how long she can hold on.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Bridger eximed and sat straight. Mallory looked up at him and said peacefully. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like that?¡± ¡°How could she not know you wanted to poison her?¡± Paisley was so alert that she could feel the difference in the air when someone approached her. How could she haven¡¯t noticed the poison? ¡°It was controlled-release poison,¡± Mallory said word by word. Then, she nced at Bridger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I poisoned her one time, I might fail or be discovered. However, the controlled- release poison would not be easily detected. In addition, she was less alert because she had concentrated on practicing the scripture ¡°Besides¡­ After a pause, Mallory put down the apple and was somewhat sad. ¡°I grew up with her. She shouldn¡¯t have expected me to poison her. She didn¡¯t think I would dare do that.¡± Mallory was sure about that so she dared saless Deiu ¡°You have endured for years, but¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Mallory turned to look at Bridger and said, ¡°It was because of you. I made up my mind to be with you. Since she didn¡¯t allow that, I had to kill her. I¡¯ll kill whoever stops us from being together.¡± Mallory was determined, which made Bridger frightened. A gentle rabbit might bite people when it got angry.. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 595 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Her Regression Bridger could have a good sleep for the first time over the past few days because the Palmer family couldn¡¯t get in here. However, Bridger turned and tossed for half a night. He looked at the woman sleeping next to him and became absent-minded. I once considered this beautiful and sweet woman a docile rabbit, Bridger thought. After a visit to Paisley today, Bridger realized that he couldn¡¯t see through Mallory. I can¡¯t see through Paisley, and Mallory also confuses me now, Bridger thought. Soon, he had a splitting headache when the faces of the Drew sisters alternated with each other in his mind. Bridger got up. He went to the balcony, lit a cigarette there, and thought, I have wasted half of my life and achieved nothing. I will own the wealth of the Drew family if I stay with Mallory. Perhaps, I can stage aeback. Bridger didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so he got upte. Waking up, he vaguely heard a noise downstairs, Bridger got up and found no sight of Mallory in the bedroom. Bridger put on his clothes, walked to the stairs, and heard the discussion downstairs. ¡°Ms. Drew, you know why I came.¡± It is Simon, Bridger thought. He subconsciously dodged aside. This is the Drew¡¯s ce. What am I afraid of? Bridger thought, so he poked his head to look downstairs. In the parlor, Mallory in casual clothes sat opposite Simon. The two people seemed to chat casually, but the atmosphere between them was tense. Mallory didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She said candidly, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. He is here. What do you want?¡± ¡°He belongs to the Palmer family, so I want him to go home,¡± Simon said. Mallory sneered. ¡°Home? What a joke! I was there that day. You guys disowned him in public. Why do you say that he belongs to the Palmer family now? You guys confuse me. How can you disown your family like a joke? This is a matter of our family. I hope you will not interfere.¡± Simon sat there casually, but there was an imposing aura around him. He brought people around him pressure even if he just looked at them and said nothing. Therefore, Mallory had unconsciously be nervous before Simon in fear that Simon would see through her and expose her trick. However, things had changed. Mallory had reced Paisley and became Ms. Drew. From then on, the Drew Get Bot family belonged to Mallory, and she was the real Ms. Drew. Thus, Mallory became more confident Wealth and power brought people confidence. Mallory squinted at Simon and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Palmer, do you forget that I am engaged to Bridger? If you didn¡¯t expel him, I would be your aunt.¡± ¡°Ms. Drew, does this engagement still work?¡± Simon raised his eyebrows. Simon had got the news that Paisley would break off this engagement and dump Bridger after she got the scripture. Simon thought that Paisley would announce this decision sooner orter. Will she marry Bridger, who has nothing now? Simon wondered. Simon looked at Mallory with an inquiring light in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Of course,¡± Mallory said loudly. ¡°I am as good as my word and care about my family. I am different from those who hurt their family under the guise of family love.¡± Mallory shot a cold nce at Simon and then continued, ¡°I think my marriage with him has nothing to do with the Palmer family since you disowned him. In the future, I hope that you won¡¯t disturb us again. I am very busy!¡± Mallory stood up to see Simon off. Simon, however, sat there without moving. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Ms. Drew, you said a lot for him, but don¡¯t you think he should talk with me himself?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to talk with you, and you are not qualified to talk with him! Please leave now!¡± Mallory said coldly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to talk with me, why does he stay there so long? Come on, Uncle!¡± Simon raised his head. and shouted at the stairs. It was obvious that Simon had discovered Bridger. Astonished, Bridger broke out in a cold sweat and thought, he is far away from me. I thought I hid well. However, he still found me. What should I do now? Go downstairs? Or y dumb? Mallory was stunned. She did not know that Bridger was awake. She turned to look at the empty stairs and frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? I said that he does not want to see you¡­¡± ¡°His aura is obvious. Ms. Drew, it seems your cultivation has regressed recently. Can¡¯t you feel that he is around?¡± Simon asked deliberately. Mallory was stunned. She was not Paisley, so she knew nothing about martial arts. Therefore, Mallory couldn¡¯t feel that Bridger was around. Paisley always knew where I hid. That must be the special skill martial artists have, Mallory thought Right then, Bridger walked downstairs. He lowered his head and walked slowly with one hand on the guardrail. ¡°You called me uncle. Do you still consider me your family?¡± ¡°You are my uncle if you still call Grandma mother. This will not change. Unless Grandma disowns you,¡± Simon said. ¡°My mother¡­¡± After a pause, Bridger collected himself and asked, ¡°Your grandmother, does she still consider me her son?¡± Bridger sneered because he didn¡¯t believe so. ¡°She prefers you to me. She doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Didn¡¯t she choose the family meeting?¡± ¡°She said so because you pushed her. Grandma did so for the Palmer family rather than you or me,¡± Simon said. Bridger sneered. ¡°The Palmer family! You keep talking about the Palmer family, then who am I? I am not a member of the Palmer family anyway. You don¡¯t need to shed crocodile tears here.¡± ¡°If Grandma didn¡¯t care about you, she would call the police for your burning the house.¡± Bridger forced himself to calm down when his hands trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°There are surveince cameras everywhere. I have the rted videos at home. Do you want to watch them? Arson is a grave crime,¡± Simon said coldly.. Bridger shivered but still gripped the guardrail. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me!¡± ¡°The house is still under the name of Bridger. He burnt his own house, so what is the problem? Even if you want to take away his property, have you finished the legal procedures?¡± Mallory cut in. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 596 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Your Choice ¡°Yes, I burned my own house. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Bridger followed her words and said, ¡°Those properties are still mine. Even if you want to take them back, you have to follow the normal legal procedures.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s illegal to set fire to your own house?¡± Simon chuckled. ¡°How do you prove that he deliberately set the fire? It was clearly the house that caught fire and burned his property. He was also distressed!¡± For some reason, Paisley was exceptionally eloquent today. However, no matter how clever she was, she did All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. not have that oppressive aura. ¡°Ms. Drew, are you determined to interfere in the affairs of the Palmer family?¡± Simon put away his smile and looked very dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family matters, but I have to take care of my fianc¨¦!¡± Mallory¡¯s fingers twitched as she curled up. Bridger was very moved. When he felt that he was abandoned by the entire world, this woman still stood by his side unwaveringly, protecting him like this. It made him feel that it was worth it. ¡°You just said the legal procedure.¡± Simon stood up and said, ¡°Do you really want to go through the legal procedures? You should know what you have to face after you officially enter the legal program.¡± When he said thest sentence, he looked at Bridger. Bridger gritted his teeth. He did not speak. His expression was very serious. After they confronted each other for a few seconds, he said, ¡°You are killing me!¡± ¡°No one wants to. This is your own choice. It depends on how you want to go. Simon turned around, ¡°You can choose not to leave with me, but you cannot hide here forever. You are still my uncle now. If, you still want to be my uncle.¡± Simon¡¯s words sounded like a tongue twister, but Bridger knew what he meant. He seemed to want to move, but Mallory grabbed his wrist. Simon left soon. After he left, Mallory said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. He is just scaring you. No matter how powerful the Palmer family is, they can¡¯t go against us!¡± Bridger smiled bitterly and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to strike you down. Although the Drew Group has developed a lot in the past few years, your foundation is still unstable in Washington. If the Palmer Group really wants to suppress you, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, then don¡¯t!¡± Mallory said disapprovingly. She held his arm with one hand and leaned against him. ¡°We can go back to the Drew family. With wealth, it can support all of us. As long as I can stay with you, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Get Bopor Her eyes were filled with him, and she was not that concerned about business matters. In the past, it was because of Paisley that she had to take care of business matters. If she really could notpete with the Palmer family, she could just leave. She didn¡¯t care, but Bridger did. He had lived here for nearly thirty years and was already used to the air here, the food here, and every corner of this ce, let alone going back with her. He was not a stray dog. He could not imagine the days toe. He also understood what Simon said afterward. He said that if he still wanted to be his uncle, this was to let him return to the Palmer family to discuss. Could it be that he was willing to give him a way out? He didn¡¯t believe it, but he wanted to give it a try. ¡°I want to go back to the Palmer family.¡± Bridger turned his head and said as he gently held her hand. Mallory, who was originally filled with joy, widened his eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? They have driven you out of the house, and your mother doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Why do you want to go back? Are you going to humiliate yourself?¡± ¡°No, I want to confirm it again,¡± he lowered his eyes and said. ¡°Confirm what? Are you sure that she was the one who gave birth to you? I am sure that she was the one who betrayed you and caused you to be like this. Hugging him from behind, Mallory said, ¡°I understand that kind of longing for familial love too much. However, I understand that in the face of benefits, familial love is nothing.¡± ¡°For benefits, they can kill their own daughter. For benefits, they can do anything. Don¡¯t go. Isn¡¯t it enough for you to have me? Only I will always be by your side. Only I will never abandon you!¡± She hugged him tightly. Bridger was almost suffocated by her. He gently pulled her hand, wanting to let her release but in vain. Bridger said gently, ¡°I know that you treat me the best. I know that you will never abandon me, but we can¡¯t live on like this alone.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mallory interrupted him and turned to look at him. ¡°Just go back to the Drew family. As long as my sister dies, my parents only have me as their daughter. They won¡¯t care so much. The servants on the ind are all my loyal servants, and they won¡¯t say anything. No one else knows that I have a sister. We can live a free life!¡± Thinking about that, it was really desirable. Only she and him, without the obstruction of others, without the interference of others, could live happily together. However, just thinking about it made Bridger¡¯s scalp tingle. With his wild personality, how could he endure such long and endless loneliness and boredom? He unconsciously shivered and said, ¡°No, Mallory Humans need tomunicate andmunicate with society. It is impossible to leave this society. Even if we return to the ind one day, we cannot avoid contact with this world. We have to deal with others.¡± Mallory patiently exined, but Mallory did not understand. ¡°I haven¡¯t interacted with anyone since I was a child. Other than my parents and sister, I have no friends, no ssmates, and no other people to talk to. But I also came here. I¡¯m not fine!¡± She patted herself, indicating that she was doing very well. ¡°Yes, we will be very happy!¡± Seeing his reluctance, Mallory was angry. ¡°You don¡¯t like being with me, do you?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s my honor to be able to gain your favor in my current state. How could I not like to be with you?¡± Bridger hurriedly denied. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll settle this matter at thepany immediately. We¡¯ll go home. Wait for me, and it¡¯ll be very soon!¡± She happily ran to the study room and started preparing. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 597 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 597 Chapter 597 There Is No Regret Medicine Bridger knew that it was impossible to persuade her, so he could only listen to her and stop persuading her. Mallory¡¯s growth environment was too special. She was different from normal people. She grew up in that kind of twisted and deformed environment since she was young. She had no friends or ssmates. She could not get affection and friendship, so she did not feel that it was a big deal to lose. In any case, it had been so many years since she hadst seen Bridger, and because of this, she had firmly grasped onto him the first time she had tasted love. For her, this was the only thing she could grasp in all these years. It was like a person who was lying on a piece of driftwood and drifting along with the waves. She had nothing at all, and even the driftwood was about to rot and sink. At this time, she climbed onto a small boat and desperately grabbed the boat. She wished she could firmly tie it to her body, because once she lost it, it might be a bottomless abyss, and she could nevere ashore. Her stubbornness made Bridger somewhat suffocated. Miley was in the hospital. She was getting old. She had been heartbroken, and her body could not take it anymore. She declined other visits. Every day, other than professional nurses, there were servants and Litzy in the house watching over her. Simon was too busy with work and woulde sometimes. Silvia was pregnant and Miley did not let her be too troubled, but she would stille over to take a look That afternoon, the sun was warm. Miley squinted for a while and was half awake. She felt that the door of the ward was open, so she raised her eyelids and looked in the direction of the door. The sunlight was a bit dazzling, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly, but just by the shape of the body, she could recognize it. Her heart trembled, and she called out, ¡°Bridger.¡± The man did not speak. He stood at the door for a few seconds before slowly walking in. He stood in front of the bed and looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Bridger, where have you beentely? You are so thin and suffering!¡± Miley¡¯s heart ached. In the end, he was the son that she had raised. Even if he was not her biological son, her feelings for him were not fake. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Bridger pursed his lips when he saw she was so excited that tears were streaming down her face. Miley didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Can I still call you mom?¡± he added. ¡°Of course, as long as you are willing!¡± Miley¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Get Bontes ¡°But you are not my mother. I have no blood rtionship with you at all. I have no rtionship with this family.¡± Heughed bitterly, feeling that all of this was too ridiculous. Even though so many days had passed, it was still as if he had a nightmare. As long as he woke up from his dream, he still belonged to the Palmer family, the most favored son of the Palmer family. However, it was impossible to get back! ¡°But you are my son who I have raised for more than twenty years. You are not rted to me by blood, but after so many years, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are my biological son or not. I¡¯m already so old. Bridger, please forgive me. I had no choice but to do this for the sake of the Palmer family.¡± ¡°For the sake of the Palmer family, have you never thought about me? Do you know that when I walk outside now, others look at me like they are looking at a stray dog? In the past, I wasn¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes. Now, you can step on my head and poop!¡± Pointing at his head, he felt extremely wronged. He loved and hated the old woman in front of him. His feelings for his mother were extremelyplicated. They had been mother and son for decades. How could they not have feelings for each other? But in the end, she was the one who pushed him onest time, causing him to fall into the bottomless abyss. Miley did not refute his usation but kept shedding tears. She was speechless. He was right. It was indeed her who pushed thest one, but there was nothing she could do. If she had organized it in time in the beginning, if she had not encouraged him to fight for it at the beginning, perhaps there would not have been such a thing today. Back then, her husband had once said that the Palmer family must have been handed over to Simon. She was not convinced and had even argued with him. Now, she was very regretful. If she had listened more and had not been biased toward her son, perhaps it would have been different. However, there was no regret medicine in this world. What she had to bear now was the punishment she deserved When Litzy came back from outside and saw this scene, he immediately pushed Bridger to the side in shock, ¡°What are you doing here? Do you think you haven¡¯t hurt mother enough?¡± ¡°I hurt her?¡± Bridger sneered, ¡°It was clearly her who hurt me! And you are an aplice! Why are you pretending to be a good person here? Back then, weren¡¯t you the one who instigated the investigation? Weren¡¯t you the one who took our DNA to investigate together? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could it have turned out like this!¡± Her face was gloomy after being scolded by him. Litzy¡¯s lips moved a few times, and she said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Then I didn¡¯t ask you to drive Simon out of the Palmer family. It was you who didn¡¯t leave a way out. You can¡¯t me others.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take the risk. Now, all of you are good people.¡± He raised his head andughed with tears in the corner of his eyes This is my family. Good!¡± ¡°Bridger¡­¡± Miley was agitated, and the instruments on the side began to be unstable. Litzy immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce. Look at how your mother gets angry. Do you want to anger her to death?¡± He stood there and did not move. Seeing Miley reach out to him, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Miley stretched out her hand as if she wanted to hold him, but he just stood there, clearly not far away, but seemed to be separated by mountains and rivers. Soon the doctor rushed in, he turned around and walked out without looking back. When Simon received the news and rushed to the hospital, Miley was still unconscious. Her emotions were unstable and she was stimted. Her health was not very optimistic. The doctor said. that she was old and her organs were declining. She had to be mentally prepared at any time. Mentally prepared! He understood the meaning of these words, but thinking that she was likely to die any time, he still felt a little. ufortable. Through the ss window of the intensive care unit, he looked at Miley lying on the bed. In just a few days, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. she seemed to have aged a lot. Her hair was covered with white hair, and the wrinkles on her face wereyered. Who would have thought that before, she hade to find trouble with full strength, and even helped Bridger steal scripture? A person¡¯s life was really the most unpredictable thing. She was still full of vigor before, and the next second, she might. be in danger. He stood there motionless. Suddenly, he felt a warm and soft hand in his palm. He turned around and saw Silvia looking up at him. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he smiled at her, indicating that he was fine. However, the exhaustion from that smile still revealed that he was not in a good mood at the moment. ¡°Grandma will be fine,¡± she said. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 598 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 598 Chapter 598 You¡¯re Right Silvia knew what she said was useless, but she couldn¡¯t think of any better words forfort. Simon held her hand tightly and sat down with her on a bench before slowly saying, ¡°She is old.¡± Silvia was stunned. ¡°I once thought that she had always been so energetic. She would go against me for a long time. She would be partial to Bridger and do some tricks behind me. I can tolerate all this because she is my grandmother,¡± he said unhurriedly when he looked into the distance as if he was recalling the past. Silvia did not interrupt him. It was rare that he was in the mood to talk about this, so she was willing to listen. ¡°In the past, when my grandfather was alive, he told me that my grandmother had many ws. However, she cares about my grandfather and the entire Palmer family. I have firmly remembered these. I know that no matter what Grandma does, she will not let the Palmer family break.¡± He stopped and sighed. Silvia knew that Simon had a good rtionship with his grandfather. It could be said that his grandfather had promoted him, so he took his grandfather¡¯s words seriously. Thus, Simon was tolerant of his grandmother. When she thought of this, Silvia could understand why Simon could stand what his grandmother did. Obviously, with his strength, many things could be dealt with easily. For example, for the matter with Bridger this time, Simon could have made Bridger unable to attend the family meeting. However, considering his grandmother, Simon did not reveal the truth. However, the development of the matter was always out of control. ¡°Grandma must be very sad this time.¡± She favored Bridger so much. Even though she had announced Bridger¡¯s past in front of so many people, she was the most heartbroken one. ¡°Is Bridger still unwilling toe here?¡± she asked after thinking about it. It was said that Bridger came to the hospital and left. That meant he didn¡¯t intend to stay here. Then why did hee here? Did hee to visit Miley? Simon shook his head. ¡°The secret of his background has been exposed. Even if he stays in the Palmer family, he can¡¯t stand the ridicule of others. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless the elders agree to keep him in the family and take him in as an adopted son, it will be justifiable.¡± He shook his head, but the elders would not agree. After the family meeting that day, the elders in the family had already expressed that what Bridger did was too bad Bridger even forged a DNA test report to drag Simon down. He had never thought about the impact of such turmoil on the Palmer Group and the Palmer family. Although he did not seed, he must have been expelled from the family. Simon had no objections to this. Get Boros There were nationalws and family rules. A family, especially a big family like theirs, would be in a mess if they didn¡¯t have strict rules to obey. ¡°The real estate shops under his name have already been taken back. As for the funds on the card, leave it to him. We have been good enough to him.¡± Simon smiled. ¡°Maybe he is not short of money now.¡± At the mention of this, Silvia thought of something. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t he say that he was staying with Paisley? Did Paisley keep him?¡± ¡°Do you know? It might not be Paisley,¡± Simon said softly as he nced at both sides. She was not too surprised. After all, when she was at the hotel, she had been suspicious. She knew that Simon was investigating this recently, but she did not pay much attention to it. ¡°You mean this is a fake Paisley?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know what their rtionship is, but I can be sure that Paisley in the Drew¡¯s house is not the real one.¡± After he went there once, he confirmed his thoughts. Two days ago, Simon went to the Drew¡¯s house to persuade Bridger onest time and also to confirm his guess. ¡°You mean that Paisley in the Drew¡¯s ce is the one we met at the hotel?¡± Simonughed. His wife was smart! ¡°No wonder! Their vibes arepletely different. No matter how much they look alike, there will be ws. However, why did Paisley create a fake self? What does she want to do?¡± Silvia really couldn¡¯t figure it out. If the one in the Drew family was fake now, where did the real Paisley go? ¡°Or maybe we got it wrong. This is the real one now. Or is the one who has a powerful vibe fake?¡± Silvia frowned and thought about it. Could it be that the real Paisley did not know martial arts at all, so she found a powerful bodyguard who looked like her and released the news that she is a powerful fighter? ¡°No!¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°If Paisley, who knows martial arts, is a fake, she would not be so obsessed with all kinds of books on martial arts. The Drew family is indeed a family of ancient martial arts and they are keen to search for all kinds of martial arts books. If that one is just a bodyguard, how dare she do whatever they want despite the real Paisley¡¯s intentions.¡± ¡°That is true! Simon¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. Silvia felt that this matter was very interesting. ¡°Then who is this fake person now? Where did the real Paisley go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Simon shook his head again. ¡°But I believe that the fake one will soon show her true colors.¡± Speaking of Paisley of the Drew family, Silvia thought of something. ¡°Oh right, as for the scripture that you. prepared for Ms. Drew, will it make a person go crazy from practicing it?¡± ¡°That is literature! Howe!¡± Simon smiled as he shook his head. ¡°A literature book? Could she not tell?¡± Since Paisley was an expert, it was impossible for her to not see the difference between literature and a book on martial arts. ¡°Of course, I did some tricks in it. I added some superficial martial arts I used to learn, but in essence, it was still literature. Her hostility is too strong, so she should properly purify her heart. People who learn martial arts are not fighting for cruelty.¡± Therefore, if Paisley did not understand the book, she couldn¡¯t advance herself and also couldn¡¯t do any harm. If she understood it, it would be beneficial for her cultivation. However, if she was sure that it was a real scripture, she would not continue to pester him and make things. difficult for them. Silvia came to a realization and looked at him up and down. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so attentive to this scripture.¡± Simon gently lifted Silvia¡¯s chin with a smile. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Patting off his hand, Silvia said. ¡°Howe I am jealous? Come on!¡± ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right!¡± He chuckled as he hugged her, his sadness fading away a little. The matter of the Palmer family was finally settled. As for Bridger¡¯s future, it would depend on how he chose. As for Miley, they could only try their best to save her. After all, they couldn¡¯t decide on her life and death. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 599 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 599 Chapter 599 They¡¯re Going to Leave When Bridger returned, it was already dark. His mind was filled with images of his mother being urgently rescued. He drank a lot of wine and came back drunk. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As soon as he entered, Mallory was already waiting for him in the room with a gloomy face. Seeing him come back drunk, she was very unhappy. ¡°Why did youe back sote? I have called you so many times. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t hear it.¡± He had been drinking in the bar all this time, so how could he hear his phone? Moreover, he had never taken the phone out to check the records. ¡°Where did you go? Did you go to see that woman again? She doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Why do you want to see her?¡± Mallory said in an unhappy tone. She could roughly grasp his whereabouts. When she heard that he had gone to the hospital today, she was unhappy. She did not expect that he woulde back sote in a drunk state. After the family meeting, she was happy from the bottom of her heart. Before, she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve the former Bridger. Although she liked him very much, there was still a gap between the two of them. She was a little orphan girl who was not valued by her parents and had always lived in the shadows. Bridger, however, was a carefree man doted on by his mother. However, ever since that day, she had gained inner bnce. It turned out that his background was not clear. No one knew who his parents were. His so-called mother, who seemed to spoil him very much, abandoned him at the most critical moment. Anyway, it was all fake. Now he only had her, and she only had him. They needed each other, which was the most suitable. But she still felt uneasy because she could feel that Bridger had an ambivalent attitude. He still wanted to return to the Palmer family, as long as there was a chance. She feared that one day he would leave her and return to his original world. Hearing her words, Bridger was a little unhappy. ¡°What do you mean by that woman? She is my mother!¡± ¡°She is not!¡± Mallory corrected him. ¡°She is not your biological mother at all. She is just a selfish woman who raised you and loved you so much! She pushed you off the cliff when you needed help the most, and sheughed at you in front of so many people when you were most helpless. She was not your mother at all! She was a selfish and self-centered woman! They are all the same cold-blooded and ruthless. Only I care about you the most!¡± ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not like this! He covered his ears with both hands and screamed desperately, not wanting to hear these words. Mallory walked over and forcefully pulled his hands down, forcing him to face her. ¡°You know this is the case, but you don¡¯t dare to face it! Don¡¯t be afraid. At least you still have me. Everything in the Drew family is ours. What are you afraid of? I have already settled thepany matters today. Tomorrow, we will return to the Drew¡¯s house. We no longer have to meet these disgusting people. From now on, there will only be us. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Get Boos ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Bridger could not listen to her. Then he threw her hard. Due to inertia, Mallory suddenly crashed to the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Unlike Paisley, who knew martial arts, Mallory was weak. She was thrown to the side by Bridger. Bridger only came back to his senses when he heard her cry out in pain. He hurriedly opened his eyes and crouched down to support her. ¡°Mallory, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are¡­ are you alright?¡± Mallory shook her head gently and stroked his cheek. ¡°Bridger, you only have me, and I only have you. We will always be together, okay?¡± Her eyes were gentle but stubborn. Her firm eyes told him that no one was allowed to destroy their rtionship. ?? I understand. I just feel bad,¡± Bridger said in a low voice. ¡°If you feel ufortable, then cry. In front of me, you can do anything!¡± Mallory gently hugged him and gently said as she nestled against his chest. The next morning. Before Bridger got up, a loud noise came from downstairs. Then he went to the balcony to take a look. Hel saw that the servants downstairs were in a hurry. He did not know what they were busy with. They made a big noise. He put on his clothes and hurried downstairs. He only saw two or three servants of the main house covering the sofa, tea table, and so on. He quickly stopped one of them and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ms. Drew instructed that it will be a long time before you return. She asked us to cover all this furniture and wait for her orders.¡± ¡°A long time¡­¡± He was drunk yesterday. Thus, his head still hurt a little today. However, he vaguely remembered what Mallory said yesterday. She said that they would leave tomorrow. She was serious! ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Drew?¡± He subconsciously asked, but then he thought of something and turned to run in the direction of the basement. The door to the darkroom was indeed open. Before he entered the door, he heard Mallory¡¯s voice. ¡°Paisley, I originally didn¡¯t want you to die so quickly. You haven¡¯t suffered what I had experienced, but I have no choice. It¡¯s toote. I came to send you off.¡± She said that with a smile, but what she said was creepy. He could not help but slow down, and then heard Paisley¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°You are impatient.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not as patient as you, Paisley I don¡¯t have martial arts as well as you. If I don¡¯t hurry back to the Drew¡¯s house, it will be too dangerous outside for me. After all, you have provoked so many enemies, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mallory didn¡¯t tell Bridger about this, and it was also what she was worried about. The reason why she was in a hurry to go back was that she was afraid that Bridger would eventually leave her. Besides, she was afraid that enemies woulde to her. After all, Paisley had offended many people before. Although Mallory had reced her, the people outside did not know the truth. If those enemies came to seek revenge, Mallory would not be able to handle it. ¡°What? Do you know how weak you are? You are not me!¡± Paisley sneered and mocked. Paisley didn¡¯t show at humble attitude. ¡°Of course, I know that I am weak, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I have already thought of a countermeasure! When I return to the Drew¡¯s ceter, I will release the news that I have already lost all of my martial arts because of my practice. From now on, I will take care of myself well. This way, no one wille looking for trouble with me, an expert in martial arts,¡± Mallory said with a smile, feeling that her move was very brilliant. ¡°Are you going to announce in my name that my martial arts are lost?¡± Paisley coughed violently due to shock and anger. Then there was the sound of vomiting. Bridger couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward and saw Paisley lying on the bed. There was a pool of dazzling blood on the ground. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 600 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 600 Chapter 600 You and I Are No Different Mallory turned around, only to see Bridger standing behind her. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Noticing that Bridger was standing there nkly, Mallory continued, ¡°Alright. While you¡¯re here, watch me torture her to death then.¡± Paisley, who was lying on the bed, panted for a while before raising her head while giving a smile with her bloody mouth at Mallory mockingly. Mallory was irritated by that. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at your stupidity!¡± Paisley continued. ¡°Do you think he really likes you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mallory said with confidence. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mallory had asked Bridger multiple times. And each time, Bridger gave her an affirmative answer, iming that he loved Mallory. ¡°What a joke. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself a bit? What makes you think that you¡¯re lovable? Look at you. Other than your appearance, which bears a resemnce to mine, you aren¡¯t worthy of being. loved at all!¡± Paisley sized her up, her eyes full of disdain. ¡°You are both ignorant and unskillful. What you did was just to disguise yourself as me. Do you really think you can take my ce?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Mallory was irate. ¡°As long as I kill you, there will only be me, which means the Drew family will be mine.¡± ¡°Na?ve!¡± Paisley sneered and panted heavily due to a critical condition. ¡°Do you think that I am where I am now only because I am a Ms. Drew? No. That is a hard-earned victory. ¡°By announcing that you have lost your martial arts, you¡¯re telling others that the Drew family is vulnerable now! Do you know why the Drew family has been in decline since hundreds of years ago? That is because our rivals outstripped us in terms of martial arts skills! Without my martial arts, it will make it easier for others to trample over the Drew family.¡± Paisley leaned against the bed and said with a calm expression, ¡°If you think killing me can solve all these problems, then do it!¡± After a short pause, Paisley added, ¡°Also, do you think the subordinates of the Drew family will submit to you?¡± Paisley had a point. Actually, Mallory had been worried about that as well. Otherwise, she would not have been in such a rush, wanting to get it over with so that she could get back to the Drew¡¯s home. Only by staying at home would Mallory feel a sense of security. However, since Mallory had gone this far, there was no way back. Therefore, Mallory had to bite the bullet. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. Everything will be just fine without you! Unlike you, I am not a troublemaker. I don¡¯t think people wille at me without me provoking them. Moreover, the Drew¡¯s home is equipped with all kinds of defensive devices. That makes it a rather safe ce. Think about our mother! She, who wasn¡¯t much of a skilled martial artist, had managed to survive everything. I know you you were just bluffing.¡± ¡°Our mother lived in a different era from us. Things have changed now.¡± As if she couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Mallory, Paisley closed her eyes, appearing nonchnt. ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at the drugs in her hand, Mallory thought a bit and then put them in Bridger¡¯s hand. ¡°Bridger, feed her the drugs.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Bridger was shocked. He had done quite a few evil deeds, but none of them were killing people. He knew well what this meant. Bringing the drugs over and feeding them to Paisley meant killing Paisley! That was what Mallory asked him to do now. Fear of Paisley was in Mallory¡¯s DNA since, growing up, Mallory had been living under Paisley¡¯s shadow. It was fine if Mallory just poisoned Paisley in a nonlethal way, but killing Paisley? That was simply impossible. Meanwhile, Mallory was afraid that Bridger would leave her. Therefore, having Bridger kill Paisley actually served Mallory quite well. Not only could Paisley be killed, but Bridger would also stick around since Mallory got something on him. ¡°Mallory¡­¡± Bridger hesitated. He did not have the guts as well. ¡°What? You find her pitiful?¡± Mallory pretended to be angry. ¡°Is it because the one you love is her, not me? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t kill her, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Of course, I love you, Mallory! But¡­ Despite the drugs being light in weight, Bridger found them unbearable. All he wanted was to throw them away immediately. Noticing that he was hesitating, Mallory softened her voice and coaxed him, ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t care less about her. You know what? I have already arranged everything. Once we kill her, we can go home immediately without having to worry anymore. The Drew¡¯s home is very beautiful and spacious. You will like it! And then, once we get back, we will hold a wedding. That way, we can live happily together forever.¡± Actually, this was a future that Mallory always wanted and firmly believed woulde true. However, Bridger did not find that future tempting. Moreover, he was rather anxious about the problem he was facing now. ¡°She¡¯s already suffering a lot. Feeding her the drugs will end her pain right away. By doing this, you are actually helping her, Mallory coaxed Bridger softly while observing how he looked. ¡°Think about it. She used to treat you that badly. Has she ever acted humanly to you? By the way, she also used you before, remember?¡± Mallory mentioned all that deliberately, trying to provoke the anger in his heart. And it worked Bridger thought of how Paisley used him before, and how she made his arm dislocated, as well as all the ridicule and insults she had inflicted on him. After making up his mind, Bridger took two steps forward before putting one hand on Paisley¡¯s shoulder and the other holding the drugs closer to Paisley¡¯s mouth. At that moment, Paisley jerked open her eyes and stared at him coldly, which shocked Bridger greatly and thus caused the drugs to fall off his hand. ¡°I used him?¡± Paisley smiled mockingly while turning to look at Mallory. ¡°Aren¡¯t you using him as well?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Bridger, hurry up. Serve her the drugs,¡± Mallory urged him. ¡°You wicked girl. I thought you loved him a lot! But that¡¯s not the case. You asked him to feed me the drugs. and kill me only because you want to have it on him and thus be able to control him for a lifetime. Is that your way of controlling a man? That¡¯s pathetic because only love can retain a guy. It turns out that you¡¯re just like me. The person you love the most is yourself. Essentially, you and I are no different!¡± Paisley shook her head and sighed. ¡°Nonsense! I am not like you.¡± Mallory was angry and anxious as well. ¡°Bridger, don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± However, Paisley had managed to talk Bridger out of it already. He started to waver now. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 601 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 601 Chapter 601 You are too naive Yeah, Mallory wanted him to do it. Isn¡¯t this just waiting to ckmail him because of knowledge of his mistake? As long as he did it, from now on, he will not hear thest of his murderous mistake. Anytime he was disobedient, Mallory would ckmail him with this matter. Reminiscing about her asional crazy and paranoid appearance a few days ago, and thinking that he will be subject to her from now on, he felt suffocated. ¡°Mallory, why don¡¯t you forget it? Why don¡¯t we take her back to your family house, isn¡¯t your home an ind? We will kill her there and get rid of her, and no one will find out. On the ind, yes. Besides, don¡¯t you think that letting her die like this is too cheap for her? Let her suffer and experience the torture you suffered before, ¡°Palmer ranted. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Mallory replied. She was suddenly furious. ¡°If we take her back to the ind, my parents will help her, don¡¯t you know? Ever since I was a child, my parents have favored her. If they knew, they would definitely help her,¡± Mallory exined. ¡°Only if she dies¡­ only if she dies, will my parents ever give up and ept their fate that they only have me as a daughter. She must die!¡± Mallory said brokenly, as if brainwashing herself, and then she looked angrily at Palmer. ¡°It¡¯s just this little thing, and you can¡¯t do it? Don¡¯t you love me? I dare you to do it to my dear Paisley because of me. I don¡¯t care that you have nothing. Don¡¯t you dare to do it?¡± Mallory asked Palmer. ¡°It¡¯s not that I dare not, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Palmer muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to make a mistake to fall into your hands and be controlled by you for the rest of my life. Can¡¯t you see it? I don¡¯t want to have anything implicating to do with you for the rest of my life, no. I don¡¯t want to spend my whole life with you, a lunatic!¡± Palmer was saying. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Paisley. ¡°Do you think you won? You have been a shadow of me all your life. Without me, you can¡¯t live by yourself! Hahaha! hahaha¡­¡± Paisley said to Mallory,ughing hysterically. Looking up andughing, she seemed like a winner. It was obvious that she was in a state of embarrassment and her breath was unstable, and it was also obvious that her life was at stake, but it looked as if she was the one who won. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mallory barked. Mallory was so angry that she didn¡¯t care about anything else. She snatched the bowl from Palmer and rushed over to pour its content into Paisley¡¯s mouth. Palmer was speechless. He was dazed, and his hand was empty. He saw Mallory holding Paisley¡¯s chin with one hand, raising her up by force, and holding the bowl with the other hand, forcing its content down into her mouth. ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell! If you die, I will be the only one, and there will be no moreparisons! Why don¡¯t you die?!¡± Mallory¡¯s face waspletely distorted, and she cursed viciously. Paisley desperately struggled, no matter how calm she was, while facing life and death, she still had the instinct to survive. She twisted her body and turned her face desperately, and she didn¡¯t cooperate with opening her mouth at all. Even if she was poisoned and her body was very weak, it was not difficult for her to deal with the powerless Mallory. Mallory was sweating and spilled a lot of soup, but she still didn¡¯t get to pour it in. Anxious and annoyed, she couldn¡¯t help but turned her head and yelled at Palmer. ¡°What are you doing standing there, why don¡¯t youe and help me?! When she turns over and I pour everything into her mouth, we will all be finished!¡± Mallory said. The sentence made Palmer wake up as if he was waking from a dream. He suddenly snapped. ¡°Okay!¡± Palmer replied. Even if he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, if Paisley turned around, he would definitely be finished from this difficult task. There was no hope for him from the Palmer family, and if he lost the support of the Drew family, he would have nothing. Thinking of this, he immediately went up to help, helping Mallory to hold down Paisley¡¯s hands and feet. It was much easier for two people, no matter how unwilling Paisley was, she was still held down, pinching. her cheeks tightly, Mallory and Palmer were forcing her to open her mouth. Just as Mallory was about to pour a bowl of poisoned soup into Paisley¡¯s mouth, there was a loud noise outside, as if an earthquake had struck. Both of them were startled, and the movements of their hands loosened. Paisley took the opportunity to shake Mallory¡¯s hand, and the bowl fell to the ground with a crisp sound, and the shards scattered everywhere. ¡°What¡¯s the matter out there?! Do you want to die?¡± Mallory asked as she came back to her senses, and walked out angrily, cursing as she walked, thinking that it was the servants outside who made the noise. As a result, as soon as he reached the door, she felt a gust of wind, a sharp pain in her chest, and she flew backwards ¡°Bang-crack! There was a dullnding sound. ¡°Mallory?!¡± Palmer yelped. He was taken aback. Seeing Mallory being kicked back in from the outside, he ran over to help her. As soon as he took a look outside, he felt a suffocation in his heart, and his whole body was connected to Mallory. He flew back inside, the same way Mallory had done. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Get Bo The room was too small, and there was not much space for the two of them, so they bumped into the wall and fell down together. A lot of dust had been scraped off the wall, and the room was filled with smoky air. ¡°Cough¡­cough cough cough¡­¡± The two coughed up blood. They didn¡¯t even see the person clearly, they were kicked so hard that they vomited blood, their chest hurt as if their ribs were broken, and when they opened their eyes, they saw a man half-kneeling in front of Paisley. ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯mte, I¡¯m sorry!¡± the man said to Paisley. ¡°Anderson?!¡± Mallory recognized him and cried out in surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, and even though her breathing hurt like a knife, she couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°How is it possible, were you not¡­¡± Mallory asked. ¡°I was assassinated by the killer you arranged, I should have died a long time ago, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Anderson still kept his posture half kneeling there, and said coldly, looking at Mallory from the corner of his eyes. Mallory didn¡¯t speak, as it was indeed her arrangement. She spent almost all her savings, money and jewelry stolen from Paisley, and bought the world¡¯s most powerful killer to assassinate Anderson. She knew how powerful Anderson was, so she invited an even stronger killer, thinking that there was no way he could escape! ¡°You think the killer you hired is very powerful? Do you know that I trained Anderson? Paisley finally regained herposure, put one hand on her chest, turned her head, and a mocking smile curled up on her lips as she asked Mallory ¡°You know that you can¡¯t bribe him because he is loyal, but do you know that besides martial arts, he is also good at pretending to be dead?¡± Paisley said with mockery. In the martial arts world, there will never be a shortage of masters stronger than him. ying dead may make him lose relevance, but it was definitely a good way to stay alive. After deceiving everyone, Anderson, who was seriously injured, ran back to the Drew family desperately and treated himself ¡°Impossible! I booked a ne ticket to go home, and my parents still¡­¡± Mallory was saying. Before she finished speaking, she seemed to understand something. ¡°Our parents have always doted on me the most. You just said it yourself did you forget?¡± Paisley asked. With a sneer, she continued ¡°I said it, do you think my subordinates are so easy to convince? Do you think that because you have a face simr to mine, you can really rece me? You are too naive!¡± Paisley said. After saying this, she put one hand on Anderson¡¯s arm, and with a little effort, she stood up. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 602 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 602 Chapter 602 is a crushing defeat after all Seeing her standing up, both Palmer and Mallory panicked. After all, the fear of her in their hearts had formed a kind of conditioned reflex. Before when Paisley was lying on the bed unable to move, dying, they were still a little afraid, let alone now that she could stand in front of them. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Mallory said. Thest person to believe was Mallory. She thought that the n was perfect, that everything was under control, and that she had won the final victory, but at this time, she was suddenly told that she had lost, she would never believe it. ¡°Anderson, do you think you can fool me by standing here and talking nonsense?¡± Mallory said as she forced a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think I will be intimidated so easily, how can you go back to the Drew family? Come on, you are bluffing. As long as I yell, arge number of people will rush in and take you down. I advise you, while I am in a good mood now, you should run for your life! I will let you go, As long as you turn back now,¡± Mallory coaxed. Paisley, ¡°It¡¯s you who is bluffing.¡± Paisley replied coldly. ¡°Why are you still talking so hard, do you think my people are so easily bribed? I have been in the martial arts world for so many years, and you think I only have enemies and no friends, is it? You underestimate me tool¡± Paisley said After a pause, she continued. ¡°Also, you attended a few boring banquets on my behalf, with a few boring people, and think that you can really rece me? Mallory, you are too naive! You think it is just this ability? If I and Paisley really had this. ability, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today, and I wouldn¡¯t let the Drew family have the foundation it is today.¡± Eyes wide open, Mallory had obviously been convinced by her, but her recent physical condition didn¡¯t seem like a faux pas at all. ¡°How about it, wasn¡¯t my performance good?¡± Paisley took a deep breath, pressed one hand on the head of the bed, then tightened her fingers and squeezed hard, and the wood on the head of the bed was crushed. Seeing her movements helplessly, the faces of Mallory and Palmer turned pale with fright. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Palmer was even more desperate. His mind had been messy and restless recently, and now he had lost even thest hope of Mallory, he had lost the support of the Drew family, he really had nothing at all. ¡°Ants!¡± Paisley muttered. With a soft snort, Paisley turned her head. ¡°Lock them up and wait for me to deal with themter,¡± Paisley said. After speaking, she walked towards the door. Anderson responded, tied up the two of them and threw them into the house, then closed the door and locked it to go out. But in an instant, earth-shaking changes took ce. The room was once again pitch ck, and Mallory remained silent, sitting there without moving for a long time, and she felt as if she was dreaming. Looking at Mallory¡¯s paleplexion, Palmer really understood her feelings very well. He had just experienced it a few days ago, but she was acting worse than himself. He didn¡¯t seed at all, and Mallory¡­thought he had already seeded, but unexpectedly fell into the trap of others. Obviously, it was only a little bit, just a little bit, and the dust would settle. He even wondered if everything would have changed if Mallory had poured that bowl of soup into Paisley¡¯s mouth earlier. ¡°Mallory¡­¡± Looking at her sluggish face, Palmer couldn¡¯t bear it, and called her name softly. Blinking, she seemed to have just recovered, and turned her head to look at him. ¡°Am I dreaming? Please p me to wake me up from this dream! How could I have failed? I clearly see that it was all nned. Anderson, how did Anderson not die?!¡± Mallory asked. Palmer understood this feeling too well, the more she felt like this, the more he felt unbearable. ¡°Mallory, I forgot, she has always been scheming, she used me before, and this time, she also used you. She Lied to you, she wasn¡¯t poisoned at all, Mallory, she did it on purpose!¡± Palmer ranted. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Shaking her head and frowning, Mallory didn¡¯t think so. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t poisoned, why didn¡¯t she resist when I pped her? With her temper, how could she bear it?! She must be faking it, she must have been poisoned, for sure!¡± Mallory replied. ¡°But just now, look¡­¡± Palmer said, beckoning her attention. Mallory looked at the broken wood on the bedside, and saw that it was not fake, Paisley had such power, how could she be poisoned? ¡°She just made it up. At the beginning, she lied to you to cooperate and steal the script by herself. If she were as cautious as she ims, how could she not have seen that you were going to poison her? She must be pretending She also has a conspiracy!¡± Palmer insisted. ¡°What conspiracy does she have?!¡± Mallory asked immediately. This Palmer tried to exin, but he couldn¡¯t answer. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be what and where he is today. As for what was going on in Paisley¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t guess it at all, just like Simon, he couldn¡¯t guess their next move, so he was defeated. He thought he was the chess yer, but he was just a pawn in someone else¡¯s hands. ¡°No, she must be faking it. No way. I didn¡¯t lose, I didn¡¯t lose¡­¡± Mallory cried. The two had a disagreement, and Palmer knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Mallory for now, so he could only sigh for a long time, and looked up at the dark window, after all, it was a crushing defeat! In fact, Mallory guessed correctly, because Paisley was indeed poisoned, and the poisoning was serious. After she got out of the basement, she didn¡¯t take a few steps, but she stopped there, holding on to the wall with one hand, and wringing in pain. When Anderson locked the door and followed her, seeing her standing there without moving, he felt a little ufortable. ¡°Ms. Drew?¡± He called out to her. As soon as he called out to Paisley, she lowered her head and spat out a mouthful of blood.. The blood color was very dark, and it was obviously poisonous. ¡°Ms. Drew!¡± Anderson called again. ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± She said and snapped, her voice was low but weak. ¡°What are you panicking about?!¡± She asked. ¡°you-¡± Anderson muttered. Just now when he saw that she crushed the head of the bed with one palm, he thought she was fine, but it was just another trick. After all, Ms. Drew was resourceful, and no one could guess what she was thinking. Maybe she had her own intentions in doing so, but now it seemed that she was indeed poisoned, and her physical condition was not optimistic. ¡°I¡¯m poisoned!¡± She said in a low voice. ¡°But don¡¯t publicize this matter to the outside world. No one knows about the bad girl that has been recing me right now!¡± Paisley said to Anderson. ¡°Even if she was outside recently, and she was using your identity, it must have been suspicious that her behavior was very different, but after all, no one noticed anyway.¡± Anderson replied. He was injured and rushed back to bring in reinforcements. He knew more or less what Mallory had done recently, but he had no time to care about her. He only wanted to rescue Ms. Drew, and heard that she was going to return to the Drew family today, so he seized this opportunity. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Nodding her head, Paisley continued. ¡°Help me back to my room first,¡± she added. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 603 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Happy Wife, Happy Life Back in the room, Paisley immediately began to cough violently, as if she couldn¡¯t suppress it. The cough was so severe that Anderson stood by the side at a loss, not knowing what to do. Finally, he went to get a ss of water. As soon as he came back, he saw her spit out a big mouthful of blood again. After vomiting blood, she calmed down a lot. With the support of Anderson, she sat on the bed, leaned back, took the water and rinsed her mouth, her whole face was pale. ¡°Ms. Drew¡­¡± Anderson called. He was very worried. Originally, he thought that Ms. Drew was fine and everything was under her control, but now it seemed that this was not the case. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that she would have the guts,¡± Paisley took a breath, raised her head, and said with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s also because these years I¡¯ve let down my vignce against her, really¡­ I never guarded against her,¡± she added. Paisley couldn¡¯t exin how she felt in her heart. She had always disdained and looked down on this younger sister of hers. She never considered her dangerous and she didn¡¯t think she would pose any threat to her at all. After all, as long as she could remember, she had been the best, the one chosen by her parents, and Mallory was not even worthy to be her opponent. She thought that she was just being kind to a bad girl. After all, Mallory was able to survive because of her, and qualified her to remain in this world. Therefore, no matter how Mallory treated her, Paisley felt that she should be grateful to her. These days, she hadints and dissatisfaction, and she knew it in her heart, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. A weak, penniless little girl can cause a storm, but she never thought that she would have the courage to poison her. Where Paisley got the poison from, Paisley didn¡¯t know at all, she almost let Mallory seed. If it wasn¡¯t for Anderson¡¯s desperate protection, if it wasn¡¯t for the support from the contacts she had umted this time, Mallory might have killed her. Seeing her ufortable appearance, Anderson became angry. ¡°Til kill her!¡± He said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Paisley said tly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her, she¡¯s still useful,¡± she added. ¡°But¡­¡± Anderson muttered. ¡°I have a more important matter, and I need you to do it for me!¡± Paisley said to Anderson. She closed her eyes, opened them again, and saw stars in them. Get Bo After a moment of hesitation, Anderson approached and whispered something into Paisley¡¯s ear. ¡°This¡­¡± Paisley muttered, thinking about what Anderson had just said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± She said firmly. Waving her hand, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength, turned her head to rest, and stopped talking. Although worried about her health, Anderson had always been very obedient to her orders and went to do as she had directed him quickly. Paisley turned sideways and grabbed a nket. The smell of the bad girl still vaguely remained on the nket. Paisley frowned, shook it off, stepped on it, and kicked off the bed. How could she allow that bad girl¡¯s scent to be on her bed? Paiseley had finally passed the dangerous period, but after all, she was getting older, and coupled with the recent repeated emotional stimtion, her body was overwhelmed, and she lost weight quickly. Looking at her appearancepared to the previous days, the gap was too big, and she couldn¡¯t believe it was the same person. Seeing Silvia like this, Simon was concerned. He thought of his grandfather, when he passed away so suddenly, at this age, he could not do anything about ¡°Why do you eat so little?¡± Seeing her put down her chopsticks, Simon asked, concerned. ¡°Is the food not to your appetite?¡± He added. Silvia shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat any more,¡± she replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a good appetite recently, are you too tired?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital? My aunt is always here, she and the servant are enough. In two days, Grandma will be discharged from the hospital,¡± Simon said to Silvia. ¡°Is her body healed enough to be discharged?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s ok. It doesn¡¯t make much sense to leave her there anymore. She¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s just old,¡± Simon replied. After that day, when Simon talked about Miley¡¯s body again, his mood became much more stable. After all, he needed to face and bear too much. Too much, and he couldn¡¯t let his emotions dominate him. Silvia nodded Then I won¡¯t go there for two days. I¡¯ll visit grandma when shees home.¡± She was indeed a little tired, she rubbed her temples. Get BorldsTM ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you,¡± Silvia said to Simon. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking up, he stopped and listened to her very seriously. After hesitating for a while, Silvia said softly. ¡°I think our wedding should be postponed for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Simon asked. He was puzzled. ¡°Is there something not to your liking?¡± He asked. Shaking her head, Silvia caressed her lower abdomen with one hand, it was obviously bulging, and she could see that she was pregnant. ¡°It¡¯s just that too many things have happened recently, these things at home are enough to worry about, and grandma¡¯s body is not very good either. Also, now¡­ I have to change my wedding dress to my size,¡± Silvia exined. She chuckled. ¡°I also had a phone call with Zain recently. He¡¯s been busy in Europe recently, and he may not have time toe back. I think it¡¯s better to postpone it altogether. You know, I haven¡¯t really paid attention to it in the past. It¡¯s better for us to wait until after the child is born,¡± Silvia said to Simon in detail. In fact, she didn¡¯t care if there was a wedding or not. It was Simon who wanted to give her aplete sense of ceremony, and she agreed. But recently, seeing that the wedding date was approaching, and grandma¡¯s body was like this, the Palmer matter was notpletely over yet. The Palmer family seemed to have calmed down, but after going through a toss, how could there be no seque. Considering the overall situation, she felt that the wedding should be pushed back. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Simon asked warmly as he took out a wet wipe and wiped the corners of her lips. ¡°No grievances,¡± Silvia said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you!¡± After a moment of pondering, Simon nodded and said to her. On this matter, hepletely respected her opinion. If she wished to push back the wedding, that was fine by him. Even thinking about it, after the child was born, it seemed like a good idea for the child to be a flower girl when he grew up. The two of thern looked at each other and smiled, and the picture was very warm. At this time, a servant came to report. ¡°Sir, there is a gentleman outside who wants to see you. He said that he is from Paisley,¡± the servant announced ¡°Paisley?¡± Silvia blurted out. ncing at each Simon, she added. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s¡­the person pretending to be Paisley?¡± Silvia wondered. ¡°Should I see the person?¡± Simon asked Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s okay to see what she¡¯s up to. Anyway, this is our house,¡± Silvia replied. Silvia gave him a sideways nce. This man, who clearly had the answer in his eyes, insisted on her saying The servant responded and left. It had been known for a long time that the wife¡¯s words in this house counted for a lot! The couple left the dining table, and sat down in the living room and made a pot of fruit tea, as the servant led the person in. Seeing the person, Silvia felt impressed at first nce, because she hadn¡¯t seen this person for a while. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Silvia eximed. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 604 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 604 Chapter 604 She is not malicious Silvia had met Anderson twice, he was always by Paisley¡¯s side. This man was a master of concealment, even though he tried his best to hide his aura, she could still detect the strength. It¡¯s just that he was sometimes around and sometimes not, so she only had a little impression of him. ¡°Mr. Palmer,¡± Anderson said and stepped forward without squinting, and saluted very politely. ¡°Ms. Drew has invited Mrs. Palmer to be our guest tomorrow,¡± Anderson nced at Silvia and said. Silvia was taken aback. ¡°Me?¡± She asked. She thought that he came here for Simon, but he opened his mouth to invite her. Silvia was very surprised, and Simon was even more surprised. ¡°Only Mrs. Palmer?¡± Simon asked. The implication was that the couple should have been invited, and even if only one person was invited, it should be Simon. After all, if Paisley wanted to discuss business, cooperation or other things, she should have directly connected with Simon. Except for the discussion on martial arts, basically Paisley had no connection with Silvia. ¡°Yes,¡± Anderson replied with his head bowed. Simon¡¯s eyes drooped. ¡°Then you go back and tell Ms. Drew that we¡­ are not going,¡± Simon said to Anderson. Silvia was not surprised at his answer at all. This man¡¯s desire to protect her was sometimes outrageous, she had gradually gotten used to it, and knew that he put her first in everything. ¡°Ms. Drew has said that she is not malicious, please rest assured Mr. Palmer,¡±Anderson replied to Simon. His reaction seemed to be within Paisley¡¯s expectation, and she specifically told Anderson to exin it. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have any malice, she might as welle and talk about it in person. We, husband and wife, don¡¯t have any malice either,¡± Spreading his hands, Simon expressed himself frankly. Anderson pursed his lower lip. ¡°Ms. Drew is¡­ inconvenient,¡± he continued. ¡°No matter how inconvenient she is, is she more inconvenient than a pregnant woman? It seems that Paisley is not sincere,¡± Simon said coldly. *Please go back!¡± He added. ¡°Ms. Drew really has unavoidable difficulties, please ask Mrs. Palmer to find out. There is absolutely no malice!¡± Anderson replied sincerely, lowering his head, but he had no intention of leaving at all. He would not stop until he reached his goal. Simon scowled, not liking the forceful way Anderson was coaxing them with¡­ Just as he was about to issue an order to evict the guest, Silvia held him down. ¡°What time is it tomorrow?¡± She asked. Hearing her question, Anderson looked up at her. ¡°Around ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, whatever time is convenient for you,¡± he replied. The timing was ample, and it seemed easy to negotiate, unlike Paisley¡¯s tough style in the past. Silvia pondered for a while. ¡°I heard that Ms. Drew is nning to travel tomorrow. Is the Drew family ready? I heard that the air tickets are already booked, why, if I arrivete, won¡¯t it dy Ms. Drew¡¯s boarding?¡± Silvia asked. This matter was not a secret, after all, Paisley did not do it in a secret way, and they even knew that Palmer Palmer was going to board the ne with her back to the Drew family. Inviting Silvia toe over tomorrow, Silvia thought it was some conspiracy, but there was no time limit, so was she not afraid of missing the boarding time? ¡°This¡­ you¡¯ll know when you go,¡± Anderson replied. He hesitated for a moment, and then said again. ¡°Ms. Drew said that she has no malicious intentions, but there are some things that she hopes to talk to Mrs.. Palmer about,¡± Anderson continued to exin. After thinking for a while, Silvia looked at him again with a sure look. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go! You go back and tell Ms. Drew that I will be there on time around ten o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± Silvia replied assuredly. Hearing her affirmative answer, Anderson heaved a sigh of relief on his dull face, and bowed. ¡°Then we will wait for you, Mrs. Palmer!¡± He replied happily. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Simon was about to say something, but she held his hand lightly and shook her head. Simon endured it, and after Anderson left, he said uncontrobly. ¡°Why did you agree with him? Who knows what traps and schemes that woman has set up, you better not go tomorrow,¡± he said to Silvia. ¡± ¡°If it was Paisley before, I might not be able to deal with her, but you forget, Paisley now is not Paisley before,¡± Silvia said with a smile, which sounded like a tongue twister. Simon also understood that Paisley, who was currently in the Drew family, had no force value at all and could not pose any threat to Silvia, but he still couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°It¡¯s easy to hide a dark arrow, but it¡¯s hard to defend against it, let alone in her territory, if she really wants to do something to you, you can¡¯t defend against it. If you insist on going, then I will go with you tomorrow,¡± Simon said emphatically. This was hisst concession. ¡°If she wanted you to go with me, then she would have said so,¡± Silvia said andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Besides, I¡¯m really going to fight. Although I can¡¯t deal with thousands of troops, it¡¯s not a problem to deal with a powerless fake Paisley,¡± Silvia assured Simon. He thought of it all, but Simon still felt uneasy. ¡°But¡­¡± Simon muttered. ¡°At most, if there is any trouble, I will send you a message immediately, and you will rush in with arge team. to rescue me, how about it?¡± Silvia winked at him narrowly, and said rxedly. Seeing her appearance, Simon swallowed all the worries in his stomach, and knew that what she wanted to do would be difficult to change. In the end, he still felt a little dissatisfied, so he red at her. ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you, but you must remember that no matter when and what, your own safetyes first, and at any time, nothing is as important as your safety, understand?¡± Simon said to her sternly. She smiled and nodded, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Understood!¡± Silvia replied. ¡± In the dark basement, Mallory and Palmer had not had any water or food for a whole day, they were hungry and thirsty, and they had no strength at all. Mallory was okay, she had experienced simr punishments when she did something wrong, and the blow of failure made her whole body numb, but Palmer was different. He had always been provided with rich clothes and fine food. Even if he was removed from the Palmer family genealogy, Mallory woulde to rescue him immediately, but he had never suffered. Now he had been hungry all day and had no water to drink. He was on the verge of copse. ¡°Mallory, Mallory, how are you? Are you holding on?¡± He asked, rubbing his arm lightly against Mallory. ¡°Hmm. Mallory hummed and said nothing. ¡°Mallory, will we die here?¡± Palmer asked, His voice trembled, and then he whispered. ¡°Or, when shees again, you apologize to her, let¡¯s apologize and let her let us go. In the future, I promise not to resist her again.¡± Mallory was startled, and turned to look at him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°How can you say such a thing! In my life, I will never be her shadow again, never!¡± Mallory barked with bitterness. ¡°But you¡¯re going to die!¡± said Palmer. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 605 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 605 Chapter 605 I don¡¯t want to die ¡°Death is nothing to be afraid of!¡± Mallory said and smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Actually, I feel very happy to be able to die with you! You know, I used to be very afraid of death, I didn¡¯t want. to die. But it is different now, I have you, I can be with you, I will be very satisfied, if I can die with you, I am willing!¡±,allory exined. Her eyes were soft, and she looked at him affectionately, telling him her heart. Palmer, however, frowned tightly. ¡°Mallory, don¡¯t think that way! People can live, why should they die? Death is terrible, but life is so good. Living can breathe fresh air and eat a lot of good food. Eat delicious food, drink a lot of fine wine, and see a lot of beautiful scenery. There is hope in life, maybe one day, we will turn around again, but we must live to see hope,¡± Palmer couldn¡¯t help but exin.. ¡°I can¡¯t live, I know her too well. I poisoned her, forced her to die, and she won¡¯t let us go. Palmer, I don¡¯t regret it! I can be with you in death. I won¡¯t regret it at all!¡± Mallory replied, shaking her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Palmer barked. Her tender words did notfort Palmer. He was thirsty, hungry and fearful, and all the emotions piled up in his heart and burst out ¡°You want to die, but I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die yet. Life is enough! Let¡¯s beg her. I am also a member of the Palmer family anyway, she can¡¯t just kill me like this, she can¡¯t exin to the Palmer family what happened to me if she allowed me to die here. I won¡¯t die, I definitely won¡¯t die !¡± Palmer insisted. Looking at him with wide eyes in surprise, Mallory¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Palmer, don¡¯t you want to die with me? Don¡¯t you want toe with me?¡± Mallory asked. ¡°I would like to be with you, but it¡¯s different from wanting to die with you! Life is so beautiful, why should we die? Mallory, don¡¯t die either, I¡¯ll find a way, I will let the Palmer family find someone toe to save us, I¡­ I will negotiate with her, we don¡¯t want to die!¡± Palmer ranted. He said this in a panic. When he thought of being so close to death, he became terrified, his frightened face changed color, and sweat dripped down his cheeks. Looking at his appearance, Mallory didn¡¯t speak, she stared at him for a long time, then pulled the corners of her lips suddenly, turned her head away with a chuckle, and didn¡¯t speak again. After an unknown amount of time, Palmer suddenly regained his senses when he vaguely heard movement outside, and sat up straight. ¡°Mallory, Mallory, someone is here,¡± he whispered. However, Mallory didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, and then the door opened, and Anderson walked in with a bowl of water. Standing in front of them, he was as tall as a mountain. ¡°Are you here to let us out? Does Paisley want to see us? You take me to see her, I have something to tell her,¡± Palmer couldn¡¯t wait to say, afraid that if he said it a secondter, he would be killed. Casting a cold nce at him, Anderson turned and looked at Mallory again, his gaze became extraordinarily stern. As if aware of it, Mallory raised her eyelids to look at him, and snorted softly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Betrayer!¡± She muttered. Anderson didn¡¯t seem to care, and ignored it at all. He just held the bowl of water. ¡°Ms. Drew said you can¡¯t die yet,¡± Anderson said coolly. After he finished speaking, he squatted down, pinched Mallory¡¯s chin with one hand, and held the bowl with the other hand to feed her water. But Mallory turned her head away, pursed her lips tightly, and refused to drink. Seeing her like this, Anderson didn¡¯t force her to drink it, and let go of her hand. ¡°You tell her, I don¡¯t regret it, I only regret that I didn¡¯t kill her sooner, so that you, the betrayer, have a chance. toe back and save her!¡± Mallory said angrily, gritting her teeth. Palmer broke out in cold sweat and called her in a low voice. ¡°Mallory, stop talking!¡± He said warily. What if Paisley was irritated and wanted to kill them all of a sudden? Now she said that they wouldn¡¯t die for the time being, that is, she didn¡¯t have the intention to kill them yet, but if Mallory¡¯s words irritated her, and she suddenly changed her mind, would they not both be finished? ¡°That¡¯s not what she meant, don¡¯t say it to Paisley!¡± Looking at Anderson, Palmer said. Anderson snorted coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t drink either?¡± He asked. ¡°I will drink, I will drink, I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Palmer replied. He nodded quickly, and asked again. ¡°Is there any food? I¡¯m very hungry!¡± With a sneer, Anderson didn¡¯t answer him, but poured water on his lips. Palmer was extremely thirsty, and he couldn¡¯t wait to open his mouth to drink, but when the water was poured into his mouth, he realized that the taste was not right, it turned out to be salt water. It was not light salt water, but very thick salt water, so salty that it was bitter. Immediately he stopped drinking, and wanted to turn his head to avoid it, but how could Anderson let him avoid it so easily? Pinching his mandible, forcing him to open his mouth, a bowl of strong salt water was so swiftly poured down. ¡°Cough cough¡­cough cough cough¡­¡± Palmer bellowed, coughing desperately. He was so choked that he coughed repeatedly, and his tears came out. It was salty and bitter, and he couldn¡¯t vomit anything. He couldn¡¯t spit out anything, but spit out some freshly poured salt water. ¡°You¡¯re too ruthless!¡± Palmer said to Anderson as he coughed. ¡°Ms. Drew is kind enough!¡± Anderson said coldly, looking down at them. If it was him, he would have killed them now with one blow. They dared to do something against Ms. Drew. Compared with the difficulty that Ms. Drew was suffering at the moment, their difort was nothing. After speaking, he turned around and left. This time Palmer felt even more ufortable. He was already thirsty before, but now he was fed with strong salt water all night. Smoke came out from his thirsty throat, as if there was a fire burning in his throat. ¡°Mallory, did you know there was something wrong with that bowl of water?¡± he asked, panting. Mallory scoffed lightly. ¡°I just know that she won¡¯t be so kind,¡± Mallory replied. ¡°Then you¡­¡± He wanted to ask why she didn¡¯t remind him, but he swallowed the words again. The two of them had their own concerns, and Palmer was full of thoughts on how to escape and survive. Originally, he thought that being expelled from the Palmer family and having nowhere to go was already miserable, but it was only at this moment of life and death that he realized that dignity, honor and disgrace did not matter, as long as he lived, he didn¡¯t want to die, he still wanted to live. Mallory was silent for a long time, she also thought a lot, the room was so quiet that only the breathing of the two people could be heard. ¡°Palmer¡­¡±Calling him, Mallory paused, ¡°Do you¡­love me?¡± She asked. Palmer was almost asleep, heard her voice in a daze, and subconsciously replied. ¡°Love, of course love!¡± He said to Mallory. The corners of her lips raised an arc. *Really? Do you really love me, or..you.love my face?¡± She asked again. ¡°Both, I love both,¡± Palmer said and frowned, he was very tired, and he didn¡¯t know why Mallory was acting crazy. Whether it was her face or her, it was all hers, wasn¡¯t it? And recently, she especially liked to ask this question repeatedly. Men will get very impatient if they are asked too many questions like this. Not to mention, they were in such a situation as now. Something like this was going on, and Mallory dared to talk about love. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 606 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 606 Chapter 606 We look exactly alike ¡°You¡¯re putting me off,¡± Mallory said disappointedly, hearing his absent-mindedness. ¡°Aunty, why do you have such thoughts now? We are all about to die! Do you know what death is? If you die, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only you will have nothing! You have worked hard for so many years since you were a child, why are you epting your fate now? You can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die, we can¡¯t die!¡± He roared irritably. ¡°Are you that afraid of death?¡± Mallory asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid! Of course I¡¯m afraid! I don¡¯t want to die, I want to live a good life. I haven¡¯t lived enough. I¡¯m a living person and I¡¯m living a good life. Why should I die?¡± Palmer replied without hesitation. Nodding, Mallory was exceptionally calm. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± she replied. Feeling that her tone was a bit weird, Palmer didn¡¯t think much about it. He was really ufortable, his stomach was empty, he was gurgling with hunger, his body was very tired and hurt, his throat was still smoky, so he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t talk anymore, so as not to waste his energy. The night passed, and he didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was almost dawn. At about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Silvia arrived at the door of the Drew family on time. Simon was worried, so he still followed her, but he parked the car outside the gate of the Drew family. He didn¡¯t follow Silvia in. He put a tiny earphone into her ear, and repeatedly reminded her. ¡°If anything happens¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll press the signal at once, and you will bring someone to rush in immediately. I should not be brave, or do anything ording to my ability, I should not confront her head-on, ande back and discuss everything!¡± Silvia said in ce. He had repeatedly exined these words many times yesterday, and she had memorized them by heart. Simon was dumb founded, and smiled dotingly, feeling very helpless. ¡°You-¡± he said, smiling, and stretched out his hand and scratched her nose, and couldn¡¯t lose his temper with her. ¡°It¡¯s best to remember, I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡± he said. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± hummed Silvia as she nodded, stretched out her hand to open the car door, thought about it for a while, then turned around and leaned over to stamp his lips. Simon took a breath, and when she left, he grabbed her by the hand, sped the back of her head with one hand, pressed down hard on her, and pressed her lips hard. A long and lingering kiss, which didn¡¯t stop until both of them were out of breath. Laughing lightly against the tip of his nose, Silvia said in a hoarse voice. ¡°What are you doing, it¡¯s like a parting life and death kiss,¡± she said to Simon. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, it¡¯s unlucky!¡± Simon corrected her with a frown, touching her lips. Silviaughed even more. ¡°Since when did you be so superstitious?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s better to be more cautious when ites to you,¡± He said seriously. Seeing his appearance, Silvia didn¡¯t want to tease him anymore. ¡°I will be careful in everything!!¡± she said on a very serious note. He was satisfied with this answer, let go of her hand, and watched her enter the gate of the Drew¡¯s house, and was picked up by the car inside. The door slowly closed in front of him, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. Silvia sat in the Drew family¡¯s car, it drove all the way inside, and stopped at the door of the Drew¡¯s house. The servants inside were very polite, but they didn¡¯t speak or raise their eyes to look at her, keeping their eyes downcast. At the main entrance, Anderson was already waiting there, and stepped forward to help her open the door. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, Ms. Drew is already waiting for you,¡± He said to Silvia. Nodding, Silvia took a few steps forward, stopped when she came to the door, turned around suddenly, and looked at Anderson. He stood there motionless, his expression very cold. ¡°Anderson.¡± Remembering that¡¯s what Paisley called him, Silvia called out, and sure enough, he was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, and called again. ¡°Anderson, you always address your boss as ¡°our¡± Ms. Drew. Is it possible that there is a second Ms. Drew?¡± Silvia asked politely. Anderson didn¡¯t answer, but surprise shed in his eyes, which was caught by Silvia. It seemed that the truth was not much different from what she had guessed in her heart. Sure enough, there was something wrong with Paisley. Originally they thought that Paisley was sitting in the living room, but unexpectedly there was no one in the living room, and Anderson had already walked past. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, please follow me,¡± he said to her. Silvia followed him and walked upstairs, but she didn¡¯t expect to go to Paisley¡¯s bedroom. There was a smell of medicine in the bedroom, which smelled like traditional medicine. Was Paisley taking medicine? ¡°Ms. Austin,¡± Paisley muttered. Seeing no one, but hearing the voice first, Silvia looked over, and saw Paisley sitting on the sofa in the bedroom, with her legs crossed and nted to one side, half snuggled up on the sofa, wearing simple clothes She was putting on home clothes, it looked like Paisley wasn¡¯t treating her as an outsider. ¡°Paisley,¡± Silvia replied with a smile, Silvia focused slightly, nced at her hands, her nted legs, and her ankles¡­ smile froze, and she added, ¡°Dear Ms. Drew?¡± She deliberately put the ent on the word ¡°dear¡±. Paisley was startled, frowned, stretched out after a few seconds. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me,¡± she replied. ¡°It seems that the previous impostor has finished acting her role?¡± Silvia asked. She simply pointed it out, and she supported herself with one hand and sat down on the chair beside Paisley spontaneously. Silvia was not polite. Hearing her words, Anderson¡¯s face changed obviously, and he was about to step forward, but Paisley raised her hand to stop him. ¡°Anderson, you go out first,¡± she said. ¡°But Ms. Drew¡­¡± Anderson replied. He was nervous. After what happenedst time, he wished he could not leave her side for half a step, for fear that if he left, she would be in danger and fall into the trap again. ¡°Ms. Austin is a civilized person, she won¡¯t do anything to me, isn¡¯t it Ms. Austin?¡± Paisley looked at Silvia and asked. ¡°As long as Paisley is a civilized person, so am I,¡± Silvia replied. What Silvia meant was obvious, as long as Paisley doesn¡¯t use force, then she will definitely not make the first move. ¡°Have you heard? go out first!¡± Paisley flicked her fingers, and said to Anderson. ¡°I have something to talk to her about alone, you wait outside, I will call you when needed,¡± Paisley told Anderson. Having said all of this, Anderson had no choice but to back out and guard the door. ¡°This your subordinate is very loyal, and has always been by your side,¡± Silviamented. Paisley understood what she meant and smiled. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to try. I invited you here today, and I didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. Yes, I have a substitute, her name is Mallory, yes My twin sister. Does she look exactly like me?¡± Paisley asked. Silvia didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°She¡¯s very simr, very simr,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Of course, we are from the same mother. What¡¯s more, she has deliberately imitated my words and deeds. since she was a child. For so many years, no one has ever seen the difference between us.¡± Paisley narrated. It sounded like she seemed quite proud, so she changed the subject. ¡°But I¡¯m curious, since when did you discover that we are not the same person?¡± Paisley asked Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 607 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Talking about a deal ¡°Not long ago,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°After all, you two are so alike,¡± she added. ¡°In this case, how did you find out that I am different from her?¡± Paisley asked. She was very curious. After all, no one had discovered the difference between her and Mallory for so many years. No one had ever discovered the difference at all. Apart from two people. Tilting her head, Silvia scratched her head, and thought for a while. ¡°How should I say this? You should be able to understand that there is something about a martial arts practitioner that cannot be concealed. That twin sister of yours does not at all know martial arts, right?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Paisley said and nodded without denying. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know martial arts, her aptitude is very poor, and she was not born to learn martial arts. Her body is also weak, and it takes a long time for her to heal after getting injured,¡± Paisley revealed. ¡°So, it¡¯s actually very easy to tell you people apart. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t familiar with you at the beginning, and she is indeed too simr to you, whether it¡¯s her demeanor, tone of voice, behavior, or some small details!¡± Silvia replied. Thinking back with emotion of the pictures in her mind, she was a bit confused, she couldn¡¯t tell which one was Paisley and which one was Mallory. That said, any time Paisley was with Palmer, it was easy to tell Mallory and Paisley apart. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have any feelings for my Palmer, do you?¡± Silvia asked directly. Coughing lightly, Paisley replied. ¡°I can¡¯t say there is nothing at all, after all, he is the man closest to me, but for me, a man is just another creature, except for me to reproduce the offspring of the Drew family, there is no use for me to hang on to a man, he will only dy my progress in martial arts,¡± Paisley exined. Rubbing her temples, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Silvia. ¡°So, I¡¯m actually very confused, why are you willing to conceive with Simon and have children. If you don¡¯t conceive, your martial arts attainments should be higher than mine,¡± Paisley added, addressing Silvia directly.¡¯ She had fought against Silvia before, and she knew that even if she was pregnant and inconvenient, she could draw a tie. That is to say, if she was not pregnant, it was very likely that Paisley could not beat her. With such high martial arts, why won¡¯t she continue to practice? Maybe she could be the number one person in the ancient martial arts world. # For her, it was a lifelong dream, but Silvia didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°I¡¯m not that interested in learning martial arts,¡± Shaking her head, Silvia thought for a while and said. ¡°Actually, I learned martial arts because my grandfather forced me to learn it when I was young. Later, when I grew up, I didn¡¯t have much contact with it..¡± Silvia exined. Inparison, what she preferred was making incense and perfuming. She was obsessed with perfume and spices, she was born with it. Paisley also understood this. ¡°I know you like perfuming very much, don¡¯t you think that pregnancy also dys your career? Why stop to have a baby, why not continue to forge ahead? What is better than being in love? Is it not more worthwhile to achieve greater achievements in life?¡± Paisley asked. It was rare to be able to speak so much in a calm manner, and Paisley was really puzzled. If it weren¡¯t for the current evolution of things, she wouldn¡¯t be interested in talking so much with Silvia. For Silvia, Paisley was somewhat disdainful of her. People like Mallory who had no qualifications and talents were fine, but Silvia was obviously talented, qualified and had sufficient conditions. Why not work hard and strive for it? ¡°It can only be said that everyone has his own ambitions! I don¡¯t think there is any conflict with my hobbies, and my interests when ites to pregnancy and childbirth,¡± Silvia replied. career, She was gently stroking her lower abdomen with one hand. Now the child has taken shape, and gradually, the fetus started to move, and from time to time, it would stretch and kick. She could feel his movements and feel that he was integrated with her. It was a wonderful thing. ¡°Life is a journey with no return. I used to be obsessed with my career, butter I found that in life, there are many things that are as important as a career, or even more important than it. I have always been so anxious. I kept chasing forward, but forgot to stop and look at the scenery around Moran. Sometimes I slow down appropriately, feel other things in life, feel some good things, maybe it will make my career go to a higher level,¡± Silvia exined.. When she was free at the beginning, she was also anxious about martial arts and couldn¡¯t sit still. Later, her belly got bigger and bigger, and her focus gradually shifted to the child, and she no longer felt as enthusiastic as before. And because of prenatal education, she had met some pregnant women, and she had experienced and gotten used to the milk fragrance unique to babies that she had never experienced before, and the sour smell of sweat on the body of pregnant mothers because they were too busy and neglected themselves. Perhaps it was possible to formte a perfume that could be used during pregnancy and even breastfeeding, so that pregnant women could also be equally delicate and charming. Of course, it will have to wait until after the baby is born, but it is a kind of promotion for her inspiration. Paisley didn¡¯t quite understand what she said, but the happy smile on Silvia¡¯s face rxed her. Staring at her face, and looking at her smile from the heart, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t smiled like this for a long time. In other words, she hadn¡¯t looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. Facing Mallory, as long as Silvia looked at her face, it was as if she saw Paisley. Silvia was almost tired of looking at it. Silvia raised her hand in a daze, stroked Paisley¡¯s cheek, and pulled the corner of her mouth upwards, smiling reluctantly. ¡°Paisley, you asked to see me today, ist it just to hear me talk about my feelings about pregnancy?¡± Silvia asked. Seeing her dazed look, Silvia said something to jolt Paisley back to the moment. When she came back to her senses, Paisley coughed twice, then cleared her throat. ¡°Actually, I invited you here today because I want to be honest and talk about a deal with you,¡± Paisley replied. ¡°Deal?¡± Silvia asked. She was very surprised. ¡°Aside from perfuming and a small studio, I probably don¡¯t have any capital at hand. Can I discuss a deal with you, Ms. Drew?¡± Silvia asked, in shock. ¡°You can,¡± Paisley said directly, ¡°Now that you can tell the difference between me and my twin clearly, you are aware that the script in your hand is a fake, right? Paisley asked Silvia. Script¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Silvia didn¡¯t expect her to still worry about this matter. Looking at her face, Silviaughed and nodded happily. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Hearing Silvia echo the answer she had already guessed in her heart, Paisley breathed a sigh of relief. She had been thinking over and over again in the past few days, holding the script and reading it repeatedly, thinking carefully. She was very anxious before, and wanted to rehearse as soon as possible, but now her physical condition did not allow it, so she slowly studied it intensively, and then, the more she looked at it, the more wrong it was. In the previous martial arts scriptures, it was very detailed and clear about the moves and luck breathing, but this book was very vague about the detailed moves, and it was very detailed about the mind andprehension, and even some Buddhist theories were in it. Thinking back to what Simon said to her before, she felt that there was something wrong with the script. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 608 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 608 Chapter 608 No one will believe the truth In fact, the reason why she doubted the authenticity of the script the most was that Simon had never troubled her for so long- She spent so much effort on that script, and managed to steal it back. It stood to reason that if such an important thing was lost, it would definitely be retrieved after a world-shaking effort. It was impossible for him not to doubt himself and think in another way. If something so important to him was lost, even if he turned over the entire Washington, he would definitely find it. But he was too calm, as if it didn¡¯t matter, Palmer also said that Simon didn¡¯t bother him, that is to say, he didn¡¯t care at all. What was his reason for not caring? There was only one, and it was that the script was fake.. After calming down and thinking about it, many things had been figured out. ¡°The script is still with you, right?¡± Taking a deep breath and adjusting her somewhat messy mind, Paisley, continued to ask. Silvia looked at her, shaking her head slowly. This was beyond her expectation, and Paisley was startled, a little disbelieving. ¡°It¡¯s not with you? It¡¯s impossible! Where is it? Don¡¯t tell me that you have destroyed it. Or you sent it to someone for safekeeping, right?¡± Paisley asked.. ¡°No,¡± Silvia said lightly. ¡°At all, there is no such script,¡± she added. ¡°Impossible!¡± Paisley barked. Almost immediately blurted out, Paisley couldn¡¯t believe it, and then she sneered. ¡°Why are you telling me such a clumsy lie? Today I am very sincere, and I am here to talk to you openly. It even told you that I have a twin sister. I¡¯ve told you everything, I¡¯m just asking about the script, and I¡¯m not asking for it from you, so why should you be afraid of this?¡± Paisley asked with disappointment. ¡°Look, lies are always easy to believe. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that no one will believe you when you tell the truth?¡± Spreading her hands, Silvia said that she was not lying, what she said was true, but Paisley refused to believe ¡°You¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Paisley hesitated for a while, and quickly denied it. Paisley didn¡¯t believe it at all, and questioned Silvia. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°If there is really no script, then how could Simon¡¯s martial arts be so high? If he hadn¡¯t practiced the first- ss ¡°Peerless Martial Arts¡±, how could he be so powerful? He is simply hiding it, so that I will not get toy 0 my hands on it,¡± Paisley said to Silvia. ¡°Also, my grandfather told me about the script hidden in the Palmer family. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡± She added. ¡°The Palmer family had the script, and I don¡¯t know when the rumors spread. But for the Palmer family, it¡¯s not a bad thing. The Palmer Group has such a big business, but they don¡¯t know how to fight. He will be bullied to some extent. If people outside think that the Palmer family is actually hiding masters, it may be a form of protection. Although the ancient martial arts world has declined, there are always people who want to provoke troubles. Ms. Drew must have known better over the years.¡¯ ¡± Not to mention the Drew family, she had seen various provocations encountered by the Austin family in recent years. If Zain hadn¡¯t been blocking him, the Austin family would have suffered a lot. ¡°As for Simon¡¯s martial arts¡­¡± Silvia exined. She recalled that she asked Simon about it at the time, as she didn¡¯t expect that he was so powerful. never heard him mention it before. At that time, the Austin family was shocked. Mad ¡°When I was young, my grandfather told me one day that he would take me to learn some self-defense skills. the I thought that I would learn some simple boxing skills like everyone else, butter, he sent me up mountain., under the tutge of an old monk. In fact, apart from asking me to practice some simple moves, my master would teach me some Buddhist thoughts and scriptures most of the time. I have a rtionship with Buddha,¡± Simon narrated. ¡°Later, after I had practiced for a few years, the master said that he had nothing more to teach me, so he asked my grandfather to take me down the mountain. Before leaving, he gave me a whole box of literature and told me to read more when I had time,¡± he added. ¡± Simon was silent for a while, and then he continued. ¡°After watching a lot of martial arts, I gradually realized that in any martial arts, you must first learn the mental method. The mental method is fundamental. In fact, no matter how powerful the moves are, the most important thing is following your heart. Not only martial arts, but also business, sometimes you can find the answer from those scriptures,¡± he exined in detail. After listening to his words, Silvia half-jokingly replied. ¡°That is to say, you almost escaped into Buddhism and became a monk,¡± she said to Simon. Her husband almost became a master of Buddhism and missed her. Unexpectedly, Simon nodded seriously. ¡°Indeed.¡± Silvia stunned him with a smile. Now, as she told Paisley these words, Paisley was shocked at first, then her face turned red and pale, and she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Silvia understood that she found it easy to ept, but the shock and impact it brought to Paisley was great. What she had been persistently believing and pursuing was actually a lie, something that did not exist at all. It was really difficult for her to believe it. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but¡­¡± After a pause, Silvia said slowly. ¡°Simon wants me to tell you that your martial arts attainments are already very high, whether it¡¯s business or martial arts, behind an able man there are always other able men.In such a developed modern society, why are you still obsessed with being number one in the world?¡± Silvia asked Paisley. ¡°Actually, as far as many people in this world are concerned, you are already very sessful. Carrying forward the Drew family so that everyone in the Drew family can live and work in peace and contentment is no more important than pursuing the vain number one in the world. How meaningful is it?¡± Silvia asked Paisley with concern. Paisley was surprised. ¡°Is this what Simon asked you to tell me?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°He knows why I came to you?¡± Paisley asked again. Silvia nodded slightly. ¡°Although I can¡¯t guess itpletely, it¡¯s probably nine out of ten! The fake script is not harmful. If you can read it patiently, it will be good for self-cultivation. Maybe it may be possible to improve your martial arts from another angle,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Hehe, I found something wrong with it. I just found out, it was a bitte!¡± Paisley replied. After the ups and downs of emotions, Paisley held her breath, and seemed to finally be unable to suppress it, and coughed violently. She coughed until herplexion changed, and her face flushed red. The movement was so loud that Anderson came in. ¡°Ms. Drew!¡± He called. ¡°Who told you toe in? Get out!¡± Paisley said while coughing. But this time, Anderson didn¡¯t listen to her, but walked in quickly, poured a cup of hot water and handed it to her. Paisley didn¡¯t refuse, coughed for quite a while before taking it, drank half of the ss in one go, and breathed a little smoother, but herplexion was terribly pale. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 609 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 609 chapter 609 you take it away ¡°Are you poisoned?¡± Silvia frowned and asked, looking at her, and came to a conclusion. Paisley didn¡¯t deny it, and nodded slightly. Almost no one knew about her poisoning. Once the news spread, her former enemies would definitely attack her. This was a very dangerous thing for her. Anderson knew the pros and cons, so he kept silent. But he didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Drew would tell Silvia at this time, and he couldn¡¯t help being very surprised. Silvia pondered for a while. She connected everything together and thought about it, and then she came to a conclusion. ¡°It was your twin sister who poisoned you, right?¡± Silvia asked. This time, Paisley was very surprised, and suddenly raised her head to look at Silvia. ¡°How do you know?!¡± She asked. Mallory had poisoned her, and apart from Palmer, only Anderson knew about it, and it was impossible for Anderson to tell so how did she know? With a sigh, Silvia replied. ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult to guess. If you are such a vignt person, and someone wants to poison you, it would be very difficult for the person to find a chance to do it. The person would not be able to do it so easily without being noticed by you. It can only be someone you can rest assured of and will not take precautions against that can do such. Also, you have not shown up anywhere for a few days, and the person that kept showing up in your ce is your twin sister. All these are linked together, and the answer is basically obvious.¡± Silvia exined. Paisley was silent for a while. ¡°You are indeed very smart,¡± she said faintly. ¡°You were careless. Otherwise, with your sensitivity, you wouldn¡¯t be poisoned so easily. But, why did your twin sister poison you? Aren¡¯t you real sisters?¡± Silvia asked. This is what she didn¡¯t understand.. Paisley shed a wry smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Because of a man, is it not ridiculous?¡± She asked Silvia. After being stunned for a few seconds, Silvia tentatively asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my inw, Palmer?¡± Paisley just looked at her and smiled helplessly and a bit destely. Silvia was also speechless. Dang it! It really was! Unexpectedly, Palmer had such a great charm that Mallory fell in love with him, and fell in love with him so desperately. Because of him, she even poisoned her own dear twin sister, Paisley. This world is really too magical. ¡°At first, I thought that you would lend me the real script, and I would return your favor. But now¡­¡± Paisley said after a while. Now the script didn¡¯t exist at all, what she¡¯d been chasing for so long turned out to be nothing, for a moment, it seemed like nothing was there. ¡°Forget it, take me away!¡± Paisley said with a sigh. Silvia looked at her questioningly, and she waved her hand, and Anderson went out. After a while, he returned, carrying someone back into the room, almost like carrying a chick, dragging him in by the back cor, and then throwing him on the floor. He fell to the ground with a thud, and Silvia took a closer look. Palmer? Different from the arrogance he had the previous few days, at this moment he looked extremely embarrassed, his whole body was filthy, and he was extremely haggard, his mouth was dry, his skin was torn, and his face was also bruised. He fell to the ground, nced at Silvia, obviously a little surprised that she was here, then looked at Paisley, and said quickly. ¡°Paisley. Paisley, please let me go. It was your sister who poisoned you, I didn¡¯t participate, you can¡¯t me me for this ount!¡± Palmer begged. He thought that Paisley was going to settle ounts with him, so he exined nervously. ncing at him contemptuously. Paisley was very disdainful. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t understand what Mallory is looking for in you. What is it about a man like you that attracts her?¡± Paisley asked Palmer disdainfully. ¡°Yes, I am useless and I have no ability, so I can¡¯t hurt you, just let me go!¡± Palmer replied. After a pause, he turned to look at Silvia. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, Ms. Austin, you¡¯re here to save me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re here to take me back to the Palmer family, aren¡¯t you? Anyway, my mom wouldn¡¯t abandon me, would she?¡± Palmer asked. Seeing his greedy life and fear of death, Silvia was very embarrassed. Simon had never been afraid like this when facing the issue of life and death. He always faced the copsed mountain without changing his face, as if everything was under his control. He always made anyone near him feel at ease. As for Palmer, he really wasn¡¯t from the Palmer family, they didn¡¯t look alike at all. Looking at Palmer begging, Silvia said lightly. ¡°Grandma is sick and in very bad health. The doctor said that she can¡¯t be stimted anymore.¡± Because of his affairs, the old woman¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stand it after being repeatedly stimted. ¡°Yes, so if I die, it will be the biggest stimulus for her. I can¡¯t die, you should take me away. I will go back to the Palmer family with you!¡± Palmer replied hastily. Silvia was speechless. ¡°Can I take him away?¡± Silvia asked after thinking for a while. After all, grandma would really want to see him, and no matter how he is dealt with, he should be brought back to the Palmer family. If someone who was expelled from the Palmer family was dealt with by outsiders, it would be a very embarrassing thing. Paisley nodded. ¡°But, wait a minute, I still have something to finish,¡± she added. Raising her eyebrows, Silvia made a gesture of plea, and Paisley gave Anderson a wink, and he left knowingly. After a while, he came in with another person, and threw her on the ground as he had done before. But it was different from thest time, this time the person who was thrown on the groundy there limply, and got up slowly, taking her time. When she raised her head up, Silvia was startled. Although Silvia already knew that they were twin sisters, this was the first time that she had seen them appear together in front of her eyes. Every time before, each of them appeared alone, and it was necessary to distinguish who it was, but now, when two very simr faces appeared together in front of her, she suddenly felt that the two people were actually very easy to distinguish. Indeed, these two faces were so simr that it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were copied and pasted. Even the way Mallory got up from the ground and brushed her hair down was exactly the same as Paisley¡¯s. But their eyes, and the overall temperament, gave Silvia apletely different feeling. Mallory nced at Silvia first, then turned her head nonchntly, and took a deep look at Palmer, then finally looked at Paisley ¡°Say what you want to do, do you want to kill me?¡± Mallory asked Paisley. There was an indifferent smile on the corner of her lips, as if she didn¡¯t care at all what she wanted to do with him. Paisley didn¡¯t answer, but stretched out a hand, pointing at Palmer. ¡°Do you like him that much?¡± She asked Silvia. Turning her head to nce, Mallory didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but she raised her chin and answered Paisley decisively. ¡°Yes!¡± Mallory replied. Silvia raised her brows, but admired her courage. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 610 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Is that love? ¡°Then I will let you go with him now and give you freedom, are you willing?¡± Paisley continued. Eyes wide open in disbelief, Mallory red at Paisley. Obviously Mallory didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What conspiracy and trick do you want to do? Just say what you want to do, no need to go around the corner!¡± Mallory argued. Silvia didn¡¯t quite understand what Paisley wanted to do, but she knew that she must have her own intentions, so she didn¡¯t speak, and just sat on the side, watching silently. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Since you like him so much, don¡¯t you want to go with him for the rest of your life?¡± Paisley asked Mallory again. Obviously, Paisley¡¯s words were too tempting, even if it was a trap, Mallory was willing to jump into it without hesitation. Her heart was moved, she turned her head to look at Palmer, frowned, and then looked back at Paisley. ¡°Tell me, what conditions do you have?¡± She asked. After all, she was apatriot of the same mother with Paisley, and they grew up together. She was very familiar with her, as if she was familiar with her own self. It was impossible for her to be so kind and let her go with Palmer unconditionally. There would definitely be conditions. Smiling slightly, Paisley nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First, you will sever ties with the Drew family. From then on, anything you do has nothing to do with the Drew family, and you are no longer a member of the Drew family, and are never allowed to return to the Drew family. You should leave our sight, the farther the better!¡± Paisley said to Mallory. Mallory hardly hesitated, and nodded happily. ¡°Okay, yes!¡± She agreed. For her, this was not a problem at all. The Drew family did not give her many good memories. She had lived in fear since childhood, had no freedom and no light. Now she could have the opportunity to be herself, even if she never returned to the Drew family. However, Silvia heard something different. The twin sisters of the Drew family cannot coexist. Paisley had already told her about it. Although she was surprised that there were such absurd so-called curses in this world, she had to admit that anyone who believed in it would really be very happy. The Drew family¡¯s parents had believed in it for so many years, and it was impossible to suddenly change their minds. Paisley¡¯s near death experience this time only made them more convinced that there could only be one child left. Therefore, Paisley put forward this condition, which seemed to be making things difficult for Mallory, but from another perspective, it was also giving her a way out. Completely severing ties with the Drew family meant that she was not a member of the Drew family. Since she was not. the Drew family will not have the right to punish her, and the so-called curse will naturally be resolved, because from now on, the Drew family would have only one daughter. Looking thoughtfully at Paisley. Paisley leaned there looking majestic and domineering, but her behavior was a little different from before. Blinking her eyes lightly, Paisley turned to look at Palmer. ¡°Don¡¯t make promises so happily. Second, you cannot keep both of your hands!¡± Paisley announced. Palmer turned his head sharply, looking at Mallory¡¯s hands. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± He cried, saying to Paisley. Pursing her lips tightly, Mallory stretched out her hands to watch, she knew it would not be that simple. She poisoned Paisley and almost killed her. How could Paisley let her go so easily? Sure enough! ¡°Okay!¡± Mallory replied. Raising her head, her eyes were unusually firm, and she sneered. ¡°Ever since I poisoned you, I¡¯ve thought, either seed or die. I never thought that you would spare my life. A person like you has always been vicious, how could you let me live? Now, I have earned my life but without a pair of hands, though I have freedom, and¡­ the one I love!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Mallory, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Palmer advised her. Mallory shook her head, and held his hand. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have hands, I still have feet, eyes, and a mouth. We can find ways to make a living. I said it before, as long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care,¡± Mallory said to Palmer. ¡°But¡± Palmer muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, you are really a lover!¡± With a light snort, Paisley said. ¡°You should think about it, you will get rid of the Drew family without your hands. The man you admire also has nothing. In the future, if you barely have enough water to drink, how will you live your life?¡± She asked Mallory. ¡°A heartless and unloving person like you won¡¯t understand!¡± Mallory disagreed. Paisley winked at Anderson, and then they all heard a ng, and a knife with a cold light fell to the ground. ¡°If I cut off your hands, then there is no turning back,¡± Paisley said to Mallory. Silvia frowned and looked at the knife, the de was sharp, obviously it had been opened, and then she nced at Paisley, seeing that Paisley didn¡¯t blink, she didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Mallory said, and immediately bent down to pick up the knife, but just as her hand touched it, Anderson stepped on the surface of the knife¡­ Mallory looked up at Anderson, puzzled. Then, Paisleyughed again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I haven¡¯t finished yet! There is one more!¡± She said to Mallory. After a pause, she looked at Palmer this time. ¡°Thirdly, I want Palmer to forfeit a leg!¡± Paisley said. As soon as these words came out, Palmer¡¯s face turned pale. Mallory was also shocked, and blurted out. ¡°Why?! No way!¡± ¡°No!¡± Palmer said by himself, shouting almost at the same time. Silvia was very emotional. Mallory agreed without hesitation when she wanted to chop off her own hands, but she refused to agree to let Palmer¡¯s leg be cut off. This woman was really in the quagmire of love.. ¡°It¡¯s none of his business! I¡¯m from the Drew family, but he¡¯s not. He doesn¡¯t know anything about the poison I gave you. The whole thing has nothing to do with him. Why do you want his legs?! You don¡¯t have the right!¡± Mallory said to Paisley. Then, as if thinking of something, she turned to Silvia. ¡°Ms. Austin, after all, Palmer is also from the Palmer family. How can you just stand by and watch others lynch him? Talk quickly, no, This can¡¯t work!¡± Mallory said to Silvia. Seeing the anxiety on her face, Silvia looked at Palmer again. She stared down at his legs, his hands were tightly guarded, as if he was afraid of them being chopped off. ¡°You, Paisley only wants one of his legs, but you, she wants both your hands, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± Mallory shook her head. ¡°This is a grievance between me and her, it has nothing to do with Palmer Junior in the first ce! Let him go. Just cut my hands off, I don¡¯t want him to lose his limbs, you let him go! Let him go, don¡¯t chop off his legs!¡±Mallory said. Silvia was really shocked. ¡°You like him so much, you want to be with him, and now freedom is in front of you, yet you just give up, are you willing?¡± Silvia asked. She wanted to be with Palmer wholeheartedly, and now, she took the initiative to let go, just to protect his leg? Is it that love? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 611 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 611 Chapter 611 life is a Struggle ¡°I know you too well. You will cut off his leg, and you will want something else. You never thought of giving us freedom, and you never thought of letting me go. If I don¡¯t do it, you will kill me!¡± Mallory said. She was totally generous. Paisley didn¡¯t speak, she just looked at Palmer, but he just lowered his eyes and said nothing, not even expressing his opinion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two true lovers in love? Didn¡¯t you give everything for each other? Why, I gave you a chance, and you can¡¯t bear a leg?¡± Paisley asked, sneering, she said every word to Palmer. ¡°Palmer!¡± Silvia called him. ¡°The girl is willing to pay so much for you, why don¡¯t you¡­ say something? Silvia asked. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Looking up at her, Palmer spoke, he paused after every word, even a little angry. ¡°What do you want me to say? I should cut off my leg? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Palmer said. ¡°You are the winners, you have won, you are superior, yet you treat people like mice. I have nothing now, and you still. want to cut off my legs. Why? Without my legs, how will I live in the future? How will I live? Will the Palmer family support me? Will they support me forever? Will they support her?!¡± Palmer asked, raising his voice Pointing at Mallory, but without looking at her, he continued. ¡°You won¡¯t! You just enjoy ying tricks!¡± He said defiantly. ¡°I just want to live,¡± He said heavily. ¡°I promise¡­¡± Paisley said suddenly. ¡°This is myst request. As long as you give me a hand and a leg, you can go. You will have a sum of money to enable you in the future when you leave here. After you leave, no matter where you go or what you do, it has nothing to do with me, how about it?¡± Paisley asked. Her words were too tempting for Mallory, and Mallory¡¯s eyes lit up. Staring at Paisley for a while, Mallory immediately turned to look at Palmer, expecting his answer. However, he just hugged his legs and didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Paisleyughed out loud. ¡°See, this is the man you love. Do you think he really likes you? What he likes most is himself, can¡¯t you tell? You are willing to give up the Drew family for him, lose your hands for him, but he is not willing to part with a leg, what do you think he can do for you? Is he worth it?¡± Before saying that Paisley was going to cut off Mallory¡¯s hand and drive her out of the Drew family. Mallory didn¡¯t blink her eyelids, and her face didn¡¯t change, but at this moment, her face was pale, without any blood, and those bright eyes also lost its light, she gave people a feeling of lifelessness, as if she hadpletely lost hope. She moved to Palmer, calling him with a trembling voice. ¡°Palmer!¡± Get Bonus Palmer looked up at her, and shook his head. ¡°I said, I want to live well, and there is nothing more important than living.¡± he replied.. ¡°Even me¡­?¡± Mallory asked. Her lips trembled twice, but she finally swallowed it down without saying anything. Desperate, she turned her head and nced at Paisley, with a smile on her lips. ¡°Your goal has been achieved.¡± She said to Paisley. ¡°This is what you want, you want to see my only hope destroyed, you want tough at my stupidity, my failure, you see it now, are you satisfied? You are happy! Yes, I am stupid! I bet everything to love this man, although he is useless. but I tell you, I don¡¯t regret it! Even now, I don¡¯t regret it! Because he let me know what happiness is and what pain is, he gave me hope for the future, he let me know that I am a living person, and not your shadow!¡± Mallory ranted. She covered her chest with one hand and roared loudly. Her voice echoed in the room, deafening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, the Drew family will never have two children again. You and your parents don¡¯t have to worry about that curse anymore!¡± She added. After she finished speaking, she suddenly picked up the knife on the ground at an extremely fast speed, and stabbed it hard into her stomach. ¡°Mallory!¡± Paisley sat up, startled, trying to stop her, while Silvia was also startled, but her movements were a little slow and she didn¡¯t have time. Nro one expected that she would do that suddenly, and Anderson stood in front of Paisley for a moment, fearing that his master would be hurt. The point of the knife pierced deeply into the belly, Mallory¡¯s face expressed pain for a moment, and then sheughed. She stretched her brows, smiled happily, and fell to one side. ¡°Mallory!¡± Paisley ran up to her and hugged her, but her body couldn¡¯t hold it up, and the two fell together, but fortunately. Anderson supported her. ¡°Mallory! You dead girl, you are crazy! Is it worth dying for such a man? Is it worth it?!¡± Paisley yelled vigorously, startled and angry, and feeling heartbroken. However, Mallory, who was lying in her arms. smiled happily. She pressed one hand on the handle of the knife, and raised the other hand, her palm was covered with blood. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m finally free, Not anymore, your shadow,¡± Mallory said. ¡°Palmer!¡± Turning to look at Palmer, she said weakly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore, I know, you don¡¯t like me that much. I¡­I¡¯m very happy that I can like you. I like you. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if you like me or not!¡± Mallory said. ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense!¡± Paisley scolded angrily. ¡°Call the doctor, go and call the doctor!¡± She yelled. After waving her hand, Mallory said in a low voice. ¡°No, just let me do this! I¡¯m so tired of living! I¡¯m so tired! Sis¡­¡± Looking at Paisley, her voice became softer and softer. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ even it out,¡± she added. After speaking, she tilted her head to the side, and could no longer speak. ¡°Mallory, Mallory!¡± Shouting her name, Paisley¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Call an ambnce, call an ambnce!¡± She screamed. Palmer waspletely dumbfounded. He stayed where he was and didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t expect Mallory to have such a fierce personality. She had always been very gentle, and he never imagined that she would do such a stupid thing. Anderson said in a deep voice. ¡°Ms. Drew, she¡¯s already¡­ dying.¡± ¡°Nonsense, she can¡¯t do it, she can still be saved, call an ambnce!¡± Paisley insisted. Silvia recovered from the shock. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, send her to the hospital first!¡± She advised Paisley. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Paisley nodded repeatedly, as if there was nothing else in her eyes, but only Mallory who had closed her eyes. She wanted to pick her up, but she didn¡¯t have enough strength to hold her. Anderson stepped forward to pick her up. ¡°Ms. Drew, I¡¯ll take her there!¡± He said to Paisley. Paisley followed closely, and Silvia also chased after her. ¡°I¡¯ll go there right away,¡± she said. She nodded indiscriminately, not thinking at all. Silvia turned to look at Palmer, and asked. ¡°Are you going?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 612 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 612 Chapter 612 It is over Palmer froze for a moment, but Silvia didn¡¯t wait for his answer, turned and walked out. Anderson was driving the car. Paisley was sitting in the backseat with Mallory, holding the dying Mallory in her arms. Mallory was still breathing weakly, but that trace of breath might disappear at any time. ¡°Bad girl you can¡¯t die! I won¡¯t allow you to die, you are not allowed to die, do you hear me?!¡± Paisley murmured, with the most ruthless words in her mouth. ¡°If you dare to die, I will definitely not make it easy for you. Did you hear that! You are not allowed to die!¡± Paisley added. However, this time Mallory didn¡¯t respond in any way, whether it was submissive or rebellious. Anderson drove the car calmly, nced at the rearview mirror, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little startled. Ms. Drew, who had always been calm andposed, never cried orined of pain no matter how seriously injured she was, was actually crying at this moment, and big teardrops fell down andnded on Mallory¡¯s face. When Silvia came out of the gate of the Drew family, Simon quickly greeted her, and he had already sensed that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Paisley¡¯s car just drove out, how could she leave you at the Drew family, and go first leaving you by yourself?¡± Simon asked. He was so worried that he almost rushed in, but luckily he saw Silviae out unscathed. After careful observation, she was not injured, so she was slightly relieved. ¡°Mallorymitted suicide,¡± Silvia said, looking at Simon. Her brain was actually shocked. After all, she saw such a bloody scene and so much blood flowed out. She was afraid. that Mallory would not survive. ¡°Who?¡± Simon asked. He was taken aback, not understanding what she was saying. When she recovered, she hurried into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital too,¡± she said to Simon. In the hospital, when Silvia and Simon arrived, Paisley was already guarding outside the operating room. Her whole body was trembling slightly. Although she sat there without speaking, her expression was ugly. Silvia had never seen Paisley like this, she was so fragile that it appeared that she would shatter if touched, and Anderson stood by her side with a worried face. He didn¡¯t care what would happen to Mallory, but he was very afraid that because of what happened to Mallory. Ms. Drew would be unable to hold on. On the way here, Simon had already heard the whole story from Silvia. Although he didn¡¯t see it in person, he was quite surprised to hear it. He always thought that the Palmer family and the Drew family were just insincere with each other. But he really didn¡¯t expect that the Drew family, the second daughter, Ms. Drew, whom he had never heard of, had a second deep love for his brother, Palmer, Palmer. Not long after, Palmer Palmer also arrived. He drove there by himself, and he was very embarrassed. After my the ce, he didn¡¯t dare to approach anyone, standing alone, unable to advance or retreat. Simon saw him, but ignored him, He was holding Silvia gently with one hand. Such a scene must have had a great impact on her. Soon, the lights in the operating room went out, and the doctor walked out with open hands, shaking his head in despair. It was almost expected, but it was hard to ept. Paisley almost knelt down on the ground. Her face was pale. After being supported by Anderson, she quickly ran towards the bed that was pushed out. The white cloth had covered Mallory¡¯s face. When Paisley lifted the cloth, the face on the wheeling bed was exactly the same as hers. She was not angry at this moment, she could no longer hear her sister speak, and she could no longer do things for her. ¡°Mallory! You mustn¡¯t die!¡± Paisley yelled. It was a sound squeezed out from the depths of her throat, she let out a groan, and then passed out. When Paisley woke up again, it was already dark outside, and the whole room waspletely white. This was the ward, and she was on a drip in her hand. When she turned her head, she saw Silvia sitting beside her, she was slowly peeling an orange in her hand. The fragrance of oranges filled the room. Silvia raised her eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± She asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Paisley opened her mouth to speak, but her voice was hoarse. ¡°We had to keep someone here. I have nothing to do anyway, so I will stay with you for a while,¡± Silvia said to Paisley. After a pause, Silvia continued. ¡°You¡­sorry,¡± she said. Startled, she seemed to have just remembered Mallory, and smiled wryly. ¡°Sorrow? What do I have to grieve for? Since I was a child, I always knew that she was going to die, and she couldn¡¯t live if I lived. If she lives, I have to die. It¡¯s fine now, but the curse has really been fulfilled, and in the future¡­ there is no need to worry about it.¡± Paisley replied. She said it easily, but the sadness on her face couldn¡¯t be concealed. Silvia was silent for a while. ¡°Actually, have you ever thought that that curse may not be a curse itself. It¡¯s just that people are afraid of such nothingness, because of human nature and interests, so directly or indirectly that curse became a reality.¡± Silvia said to Paisley. ¡°?¡± Paisley looked at her in confusion. ¡°Actually, if you didn¡¯t have to care about the so-called curse at the beginning, and you two sisters, like the sisters in ordinary people¡¯s families, grew up happily together, maybe the curse would have broken by itself. If none of you died. everyone would live a happier life, right?¡± Silvia said to Paisley. She looked at the two sisters, two of them, from one mother, who grew up together. Speaking of it, it was a life-and- deathpetitive rtionship, but after so many years, how could they have no feelings for each other? Silvia wondered. Mallory tried her best to imitate Paisley, imitating her words and deeds, but Paisley was not influenced by her sister. Unknowingly, they all became bonded to each other, though resented, and hated, but at the same time, they still had concerns. ¡°Maybe, who knows!¡± With a soft sigh, Paisley turned to look out the window. ¡°About your poison, the doctor said that it will take three to five years to recuperate slowly. During this time, you should pay more attention to your body and try not to exercise any more,¡± Thinking of the doctor¡¯s exhortation, Silvia said. ¡°What kind of exercise is it? I practiced for so many years, thinking that I would be unique. In the end, I got nothing.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Paisleyined. Raising a hand, Silvia waved it off, lost in thought. Putting down the peeled oranges on the bedside table, Silvia stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go too, I hope you recover soon,¡± she said to Paisley. They couldn¡¯t be called friends, but in the future. They probably won¡¯t be enemies. After walking two steps, Silvia seemed to think of something again, turning her head and saying. ¡°By the way, the Palmer family doesn¡¯t want you to take your anger out on Palmer in this matter.¡± new She used ¡°the Palmer family¡± to make a statement. If Paisley was angry at this and wanted to deal with Palmer, then the Palmer family would definitely not sit idly by. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to him. That bad girl will put him first until she dies,¡± Paisley said to Silvia. Turning her eyes lightly, Paisley sneered, and said in a very low voice,¡± Really stupid!¡± It was hard to say whether Mallory was stupid or not, but Silvia knew that she still had Mallory in her heart. Only¡­¡­ Many things often did not have the opportunity to start all over again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 613 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Moving forward The old house of the Palmer family, a century-old house, looked no different from the past, but it seemed to have experienced a lot of vicissitudes. In Miley¡¯s room, Palmer was kneeling at the head of the bed. Not to mention that he had lost a lot of weight, and his hair was gray on both sides. Looking at him, Miley was in aplicated mood. She closed her eyes and said nothing, but the tears in the corners of her eyes were slowly falling down. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry! I hope I can call you Mom again, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Palmer said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I can¡¯t me you for this matter. It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t teach you well, which made you what you are now,¡± With eyes closed, Miley spoke with a strong nasal voice. ¡°If you want to ask me to write you back to the genealogy of the Palmer family, don¡¯t say it. From now on, I will never ask you about the Palmer family. Everything will be done by Simon. He will call the shots.¡± Miley added. Palmer lowered his head, then put his hands on the ground, and kowtowed three times. ¡°I came today, not asking for anything, but just to apologize. Now that I can still live, I have earned it, and I don¡¯t want anything else. In the future, I only hope that you can give me a chance to stay by your old side and serve you well,¡± Palmer said. Hearing what he said, Miley opened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked. ¡°I have signed and returned all the properties and assets under my name to the Palmer family. Those things are indeed not mine, and I shouldn¡¯t want them. I am an orphan. You have raised me for so many years. I should be grateful, Don¡¯t hold grudges. Because of me, Mallory took her life, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry to so many people, I¡¯m damned!¡± He burst into tears, weeping bitterly. ¡°Mallory¡­who is she?¡± Miley asked. didn¡¯t know these things yet, and asked, a little confused. ¡°A¡­ woman whom I owe all my life,¡± Palmer replied. Thinking of the way Mallory looked at him before she died, his heart was deeply hurt. He thought that nothing in this world was more important than being alive, but he was wrong. There were many things that were more important than being alive. But, there was no chance of turning back. A year and a halfter. The Palmer Group had opened its tenth branch overseas, Palmer, and its business had expanded greatly. At the same time, Silvia¡¯s studio had also grown. The perfume brand she created had be a world-ss brand. *Asher! I told you not to climb up there, are you deal?!¡± Silvia shouted angrily, holding a test tube in one hand, and rushed over to pull the little guy off the table. Get Bonus ¡°Hee hee hee¡­¡± The one-year-old little guy grinned, revealing a few white teeth, making it hard for anyone to spank his little ass. Sighing helplessly, she said. ¡°I really want to stuff you back in my stomach!¡± She thought that after she gave birth, she would be able to continue her perfume business, but she didn¡¯t expect this guy to be the opposite of Simon. ¡°Then your belly will explode,¡± Winnie said with a smile, pointing to Silvia¡¯s belly. Yes, because she was pregnant with a second child, and because this pregnancy was for twins, her belly was much bigger than thest time, if she put Asher in it again, it would really explode. Silvia snorted. ¡°Still talking about me, you are still the same!¡± Silvia said to Winnie. Winnie was also pregnant. The two pregnant women were busy in the studio every day, bickering and working, which was a very happy experience. ¡°You little thing, why don¡¯t you look like your father at all? Next time you do this again, I¡¯ll leave you at home and not bring you here.¡± Silvia said to Asher and patted his little butt, scaring him. Winnie smiled and hugged Asher over. ¡°That¡¯s what someone saidst time, and it turned out that she couldn¡¯t bear it, right? I think our Asher is quite obedient. By the way, isn¡¯t Mr. Palmer going to teach him personally? What? Did you see anyone?¡± Winnie asked. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it,st time I took him to stay with Simon Palmer, this little guy almost got into the paper shredder. which frightened Simon, and then he didn¡¯t ept to look after him again. Let¡¯s talk about it when he is older,¡± Silvisaid, shaking her head. She originally named the child ¡°Asher¡± in the hope that he would slow down, stop and look at the scenery of life¡¯s journey, and not be like them, rushing on the road in such a hurry, and missing out on a lot. Unexpectedly, this child had been unable to stop since he was born, making troubles everywhere non- stop, and Silvia did not know if she chose the wrong name. After packing up all the things in the studio, Winnie took a look outside, and the person who usually picked fier up had already arrived. ¡®I¡¯m leaving. Your Mr. Palmer is out of order today. He usually arrives early. Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet today?¡± Winnie asked. Silvia smiled. ¡°He has something to do today, he will be hereter, you go first.¡± she said to Winnie. ¡°Then you can you?¡± Looking at the restless little guy in her hand, Winnie asked worriedly. ¡°Absolutely no problem!¡± Silvia said with an OK gesture. $ ¡°You know that your wedding anniversary is today, go quickly and leave me alone!¡± Silvia said to Winnie hastily. After sending Winnie off, she carried the little guy and put him on the swing in the yard outside. It was autumn, the breeze was blowing, and there was a scent of flowers in the yard, which was very pleasant. Not long after, she heard the sound of a car outside, and then saw Simon striding in from outside. ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡± Opening his little hands, Asher rushed towards his father unsteadily, grinning happily. Simon picked him up and held him high above his head, making him giggle. ¡°Why are you alone, where¡¯s grandma?¡± Simon asked. Looking outside, there seemed to be no one else. ¡°She said that it¡¯s the harvest time recently, so she won¡¯te back early, but she wille back to see Asher after harvesting the fruit,¡± Silvia showed up from inside and told Simon. Simon hugged the child and rubbed his cheek. Asher supported his face with a pair of small hands, smiling, and could not stop. ¡°Grandma is enjoying this kind of life very much now, she can¡¯t think of leaving!¡± Simon remarked. After Miley got better, she went to the mountain to pay homage to Buddha. Originally, she wanted to be a monk, but there was arge area of fruit trees on the mountain. Miley would water and fertilize it in her spare time. Slowly, the fruit trees grew, and this year they bore a lot of fruit. Palmer, who also apanied his mother on the mountain, seemed to be really self-cultivating, and he didn¡¯t care about worldly affairs. ¡°What about Palmer? Doesn¡¯t he n toe back?¡± Silvia asked after a brief thought. Simon nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quiet there,pletely opposite to the hustle and bustle here. There, he doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of ridicule, and he doesn¡¯t have to face the contrast and embarrassment of different identities. Besides¡­¡± Simon said, his voice derailing. After a pause, he said. ¡°He said he wanted to atone for Paisley.¡± ¡°I heard that Paisley¡¯s health has improved a lot,¡± Nodding, Silvia said with emotion. ¡°So many things have happened. In a blink of an eye, it had been more than a year. Everyone seemed to havee out slowly from grieving.¡± Silvia said. Simon held his son in one arm and put his other arm around her shoulders. ¡°Yeah!¡± He replied. No matter what, life always moves forward. There is no turning back in life, but there is still the present and the future. If you can¡¯t turn back, just take every step of the future in good faith. ¡°Go home!¡± he said to Silvia. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you have an appointment today,¡± he added.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 614 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Devoted to family When Silvia got home and saw the ck As parked in the yard, she knew that someone hade. ¡°Mr. Daniell is on time.¡± Silvia said as she nced at the car and smiled. Simon got out of the car with his son in his arms and gave her a hand to support her, but he was very dissatisfied. ¡°If you have a n, how can you not work hard?¡± Simon scolded her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, business is mutual,¡± Silvia said softly. For more than half a year, Javon had indeed been more diligent in business with Silvia., and for most of the time he seemed to have been transferred to China. Although the main focus of his business was still abroad, Javon spent a lot of time in China. Simon once suspected that he was going to gradually move the business over, butter saw that he did not make a single move, only signed arge order with Silvia¡¯s studio and cooperated with her for a long time, so he slowly let go of his guard. Besides, since Asher was born, Javon¡¯s child and the little guy. Asher, seemed to have a very close rtionship. Every time they were around each other, they yed happily, and the two families became much closer. Simon¡¯s eyes drooped,nding on her slightly protruding belly. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about,¡± he said to Silvia. Silvia frowned, raised her hand to touch her stomach, and gave him a helpless look. Before he could speak, the voice of Javon sounded from behind Simon. ¡°Your daughter is already so much trouble to handle, she has not been born yet, and she has be like this?!¡± He asked Simon. ¡°So, you know that she has not been born yet, so why are you thinking about it?¡± Simon asked. Turning around, he stared back unceremoniously. Simon didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time, and said with a smile that he was confused. Both families had boys, so how could they get married? As a result, Javon pointed to Silvia who was leaning on the side drinking tea and said that if one of the fetuses is a daughter after the baby is born, it can be married to his son. It was just a joke, but Simon¡¯s face was scowling at the time. How could his precious daughter be someone else¡¯s daughter-inw with just a joke?! Javon also didn¡¯t expect how the man who had dominated the shopping mall business sector for so many years became so petty, he couldn¡¯t take a joke. ¡°It was just that, thinking about it, Javon was helpless. This man was really, really good at what he wanted, he, Javon¡¯s family, and his son were not bad, right? Ô¼ ¡°I can¡¯t even think about it!¡± Holding his son in one hand, Simon held Silvia¡¯s hand firmly in the other hand, and walked Get Bonus into the house. When he passed Javon, he didn¡¯t look sideways, and even began to think about whether to stop talking to him from today on. To keep in touch with each other, lest his lovely baby daughter be picked by ¡°thieves¡± and abducted one day. Silvia was speechless. These two men who were very talkative in the business world, and for them to be honest about a baby who had not yet been born and was with an unknown gender, was simply childish! The three adults entered the house one after another, and Silvia realized that Jagger, Javon¡¯s son, was not there. She thought the child was ying in the house. ¡°Jagger!¡± Asher called. Asher struggled to get off Simon with his little hands outstretched, shaking his short legs, looking for Jagger all over the room. ¡°Where¡¯s Jagger?¡± Silvia asked curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring him here.¡± Javon said lightly. ¡°School is about to start soon, and there is a lot of homework. We can¡¯t let him go wild like this,¡± he added. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Simon said and snorted after taking the hot towel from the servant and testing the temperature before drying Silvia¡¯s hands. ¡°Nowadays thepetition is so fierce, it¡¯s always right for boys to work harder,¡± he added. Javon nodded slightly, and seemed to think of something. ¡°I hear what you mean, as long as I work hard, there is still a chance?¡± He asked Simon naughtily. Simon, who was originally calm, burst out when he heard this. ¡°Not a hope!¡± He barked. Javon was stunned. Silvia was also stunned. Caressing her lower abdomen with one hand, she could predict how spoiled Simon would have the baby if it was really a daughter. When Asher was born, he kept talking about the little padded jacket, little baby. He heard that it was his son outside the delivery room, and his pupils trembled at that time. Fortunately, Asher was the first child, and Asher loved tough and was lively, which made Simon gradually show the characteristics of a loving father. Now that he is pregnant again, for twins, Simon was very excited, hoping that God will give him a baby daughter. But before the daughter was born, Javon was thinking about his daughter-inw, so why would it not make Simon angry. It¡¯s no wonder that Javon could talk about anything these days, but he would not just mention the matter of marrying his daughter, to his son, Jagger. So Simon had to show that he was upset when Javon came with the idea. ¡°Okay, you two stop arguing about such boring things.¡± Silvia stood up to smoothen things over and changed the subject. ¡°I see that the orders for the next quarter¡¯will increase again. Is there so much demand?¡± She asked. ¡°Difficult?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Javon looked at her and also asked.. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem here, but I¡¯m afraid that if you stock too much, it will overwhelm you,¡± Silvia said to Javon. Recently, the financial situation in Europe had been tense, and the orders of otherpanies had decreased a lot. which was normal, but Javon¡¯s side was constantly increasing. In terms of business, it was of course a good thing for Silvia. The increase in orders and the seamless dealing with the contract naturally meant a lot of money. But when the overall environment was not good, howe Javon really had such big sales? ¡°Rx, are you afraid that I will renege on my debts and not pay the money? Isn¡¯t this to make more money and save money for my son?¡± Javon said half-jokingly, and gave Simon a sidelong nce. Simon raised his eyebrows and looked away, he smiled and waved his hands. ¡°Okay, then, about your precious son, he has to marry a wife, right?¡± Simon asked Javon. ¡°Huh!¡± Javon eximed. Simon was satisfied with this, and got serious about the business of Javon¡¯s son, Jagger, getting married to his unborn daughter.. ¡°The financial crisis this time has spread widely. Although you have been well-established over the years, don¡¯t be too ostentatious, and the tree attracts the wind!¡± Silvia advised Javon. ¡°It¡¯s hard to assume, it canst for eight years or ten years.¡± Javon restrained his joking face and said seriously. After a pause, he looked up at Silvia. ¡°But, about this year¡¯s awards ceremony, you won¡¯t be going, right?¡± Javon asked Silvia. What he meant was that the World Perfume Ceremony held every five years, will select the world¡¯s top outstanding works in the past five years and award them. Because it was internationally certified and every five years, it was a rare honor for people in the industry to participate. Silvia had received the invitation letter two months ago, and there was no doubt that she would be awarded for sure. It¡¯s just that, now that she has a bulging stomach, it may be even more inconvenient to attend, so Javon assumed that she probably won¡¯t go. Unexpectedly, Silvia shook her head and said decisively. ¡°No. I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Javon muttered. ¡°I will only be seven months pregnant by the time the award date arrives, it¡¯s the mostfortable time for me, so why would I not go?¡± Silvia asked. Besides, the opportunity once every five years was rare, and she didn¡¯t want to miss it! ¡°You agree too?¡± Turning to Simon, Javon asked because he was surprised. Will this man who loved his wife like his life and loved his daughter as if he were her ve agree? Responding to him, it was Simon who shrugged and spread his hands, as if there was nothing he could do if she insisted on going. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Javon was speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 615 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Still Tired? Javon didn¡¯t stay for a long time. After he left, Silvia went back to her room to take a shower, and went to see her sleeping son before returning to the bedroom. Simon just came out of the shower, curled up with steam, only a bath towel was tied around his waist, showing his strong muscr lines. With just one nce, Silvia¡¯s face turned red. Speaking of which, they were old couples, their son was born, and their second child was on the way, but every time they faced each other frankly, she still felt a little unnatural, and she couldn¡¯t look at him for too long. She always looked away. Seeing her shy face, Simon¡¯s eyes shed with interest, and he walked towards her unhurriedly. Seeing him approaching her, she blushed intensely, and her heartbeat was getting faster. She turned and walked towards the bed, and she had just taken a step when he grabbed her arm, and then she rolled up into his arms. ¡°Shy? Huh?¡± Simon said and lowered his head, just touching the top of her head. Silvia¡¯s face was warm and her heart was beating like a drum, but her mouth was. stiff. ¡°Who¡¯s shy?! I¡¯ve seen you so many times, what¡¯s there to be shy about?!¡± She asked. Although these words were blunt, they were arrogant as well. Yes, I¡¯ve seen you so many times, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of?! Just could not sound a bit more arrogant! What caught Silvia¡¯s eye was his perfect silhouette. Silvia had watched some bodybuilding competitions on TV in her spare time. When she was invited to participate in some perfume exhibitions, she also saw some models. Many people who had been exercising for a long time had tight and strong muscles. Tangled and ferocious, even looking exaggerated, she didn¡¯t like that kind of muscle lines. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Simon¡¯s muscles were not like that. His muscles were a bit hard to the touch, but when he rxed, he only had beautiful outlines, not that hard texture. He usually puts on shirts and suits when he was out, which made him appear well- dressed, cold and abstinent. Every inch of his skin, every line, all aroused thousands of daydreams for her, not to mention, now that she was so close, there was a warm touch under the palm of her hand, and the tip of her nose was full of his unique breath. Her heart beat like a drum! Hearing her denial, Simon gave a deepugh, and suddenly hugged her. With both feet in the air, Silvia was startled, and gave a low cry, subconsciously strangling his neck with both hands. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Let me down!¡± Silvia requested. But he just raised the corners of his lips, walked forward a few steps with her in his arms, then bent down and put her on the wide and soft bed. Then, he fell down on the bed too. He was very careful, with his elbows on his sides, supporting most of his weight.His lower body was especially suspended in the air, for fear that it would press on her stomach. Even so, he still made Silvia confused and flustered by him just being above her like that. ¡°Tired of watching?¡± He asked with his thin lips moving slowly. She pursed her lips and smiled, her eyebrows and eyes were curved, but her eyes met his gaze, and she couldn¡¯t move away. Silvia slowly raised her hand, caressing his cheek, her fingers slowly slid across his face, following the lines of his face, from eyebrows to nose, to lips¨C He was her lover, her husband, the husband she got into a sh marriage with, on impulse, but, fortunately, she didn¡¯t choose the wrong person, she didn¡¯t make the wrong choice. She was fascinated by this handsome face, but she didn¡¯t know that her appearance was also extraordinarily alluring at the moment. Just after taking a shower, her skin was moist and tender, and after bing a mother, her body was naturally soft and tender. At this moment, her eyes were blurred and her cheeks flushed revealing that she was naturally shy. Simon felt that his throat was dry. The next thing that happened was that her finger moved to his lips, and he opened his mouth without hesitation-holding it! Silvia shrank her fingers, but didn¡¯t take them back, then she gave him a coquettish look and let him go. With her finger in his mouth, the tip of his tongue circled around, it was itchy, as if there was a kitten scratching in her heart. Silvia was not naive, so she naturally knew what would happen if she kept teasing him like this. She gently pushed him with her hand. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± She said to him. Simon was obedient, and let go of her fingers, but bowed his head and kissed her lips. Busy with children these days, busy with work, busy with all kinds of misceneous things, the two of them had not been intimate for a long time, and after knowing that she is pregnant again, they were even more cautious. Tonight, this kiss seemed like a spark, to ignite all the fire that had been piled up for a long time. The raging mes were out of control. After experiencing the first pregnancy, both of them were somewhat measured in this matter. Silvia just lightly touched him twice, without much resistance, and quickly plunged into it. The bed was very soft, and their bodies collided, rising and falling, like the tide. Maybe it¡¯s because they endured it for too long, or maybe it¡¯s because tonight¡¯s emotions had arrived, and the atmosphere was full¡­ Simon struggled for a long time. Their movement was extremely restrained and gentle, but the time seemed tost forever.. In the end, Silvia was so tired that she almost fell asleep before it waspletely over. Holding her from behind, smelling the faint body fragrance, mixed with the unique fragrance that had been soaked in various spices for a long time, Simon waspletely satisfied. Silvia was not in such a good mood as him, her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them.. Thinking in a daze. if he knew it, he would have refused for a while, how could she be so tired? Had it been so long between them before? It seemed not. ¡°Still tired?¡± Simon asked her. The sudden question made Silvia confused for a while before realizing that he was talking about something earlier. This man really is something else! Silvia thought. Was he really afraid that she would get tired of seeing him? No wonder he worked so hard recently. Was he afraid that she would get bored? With his face, there was no other face in the world, how could she get tired of seeing it?! But she didn¡¯t bother to say that he had be more self-centered recently, just like when Javon joked that his son. would get married to Simon¡¯s unborn daughter, and Simon became extremely angry, as if Javon was already robbing his daughter. Thinking of Javon, thinking of what happened today, Silvia had felt a little weird before, but it was just a sh of thought. Now her body had be tired, but her mind, surprisingly clear. ¡°Javon didn¡¯t mention the ¡®Innovation Project¡¯ when he came this time,¡± Silvia said faintly. He had mentioned several times before that he wanted to join this n, but because he was immature and for other reasons, Silvia never agreed. This time, Javin didn¡¯t mention it again. But Silvia didn¡¯t think that he just gave up. He was never a person who would give up lightly. There was no response, and Silvia thought Simon had fallen asleep. Thinking that he was talking to her just now, and fell asleep the next second, he must have been really exerting too much force. As soon as she thought about this, a sharp pain suddenly came from her back shoulder, and she couldn¡¯t help but grin and turn her head away, only to see a pair of bright eyes staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. ¡°You are a dog! Why are you biting me?¡± Silvia asked Simon, feeling upset. ¡°It was you who bit me!¡± Simon replied. He was even confident. ¡°At this moment, you are actually thinking of other men!¡± He used Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 616 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 616 Chapter 616 he is happy ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about other men, I¡¯m thinking about serious business!¡± Silvia replied urgently. She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he was a little weird today? He didn¡¯t mention a word about the ¡®Innovation Project¡¯, even about the order and business, it was only because we mentioned it that he just said a few words along the way, and today Jagger didn¡¯te either,¡± Silvia said. ¡®Didn¡¯t you say you were learning your lessons?¡± Simon said. He disagreed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Jagger has a one-on-one friendship with Asher. He follows him wherever he goes. How can he ignore Jagger¡¯s friendship with Asher?, Whenever Javones here without Jagger, Jagger will be missed by Asher. He likes to y with your son. !¡± Enter title¡­ That being said, it no longer seemed a bit weird. Simon nodded, but was unhappy when he heard thest sentence. ¡°What do you mean ying with my son?!¡± He asked. Curling her lips, Silvia smiled. It sounded weird, but it was true. Jagger treated Asher very well. He thought about him closely as just being fun, and he was polite when ying with him, Asher also liked to y with Jagger as well. ¡°In the past two years, Javon¡¯s business has been doing well. Javon has always been a Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. person who is very good at doing business. He didn¡¯t mention the ¡®Innovation Project¡¯ this time, probably because he saw that there is no possibility of him getting involved for the time being, so he gave up,¡± Silvia said to Simon. Now that they had started chatting, Simon was also a person who was used to serious thinking, so he thought about it. ¡°Maybe you are right,¡± he replied. Although Silvia didn¡¯t think that Javon would give up easily, she couldn¡¯t find any other reasons. ¡°Speaking of which, how is your new ¡®secret weapon¡¯ going?¡± Simon asked with interest, raising one eyebrow. He gave her full support, no matter in terms of economy or manpower, he did not interfere in her decision-making and things she had to do, even if she let him do it, it had to be unless she encountered difficulties and took the initiative to discuss with him. This ¡°Innovation Project¡± was the most cautious and nervous time Simon had seen her since he met her. ¡°It¡¯s on hold,¡± With a faint sigh Silvia replied. Silvia¡¯s eyes dimmed. Recently, she had been really worried about this matter. After all, the two parties had disagreements, and how to proceed was a problem. To be precise, she was considering whether to continue. ¡°On hold?¡± Simon asked. This was beyond Simon¡¯s expectation. He propped his head on one hand and halfsupported his body. From the way she looked, he knew she had encountered a problem, but if Javon hadn¡¯t She could not sleep. Silvia simply sat up too, facing him, and for the first time spoke to him in detail about the new project. ¡°You know that this new work is a coboration with the research institute at Silviacheng. In terms of raw materials, in addition to the vors I specified, they are also provided by Silviacheng. Originally, the filling of new materials in new works took a lot of trying to get the desired feeling, but¡­¡± Silvia said, her voice derailing at the end of her sentence. After a pause, she tilted her head, her eyebrows were slightly locked together, looking a little troubled. ¡°Can¡¯t get the feeling you want?¡± Simon guessed. Shaking her head, she replied. ¡°No! I originally thought that they just wanted a spice that could be used as medicine. I didn¡¯t know the specific use, but I havemunicated with them several times recently. I feel that this cooperation is not as simple as what I thought it would be on the surface,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°What do you think they¡¯re going to do?¡± Simon asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Silvia replied. This was also where she was bored and entangled. ¡°I tried to ask a few times, but their mouths were very strictly sealed and they didn¡¯t reveal a word. It¡¯s just that the results are not satisfactory so far. Let me try again with more weight,¡± Silvia exined. .¡± ¡°I originally thought that, if they were more focused on the medicinal effect rather than the spice itself, why would they need me, instead of just doing research in the professional field, but they refused to suspend their cooperation,¡± she added. Simon pondered for a while. ¡°Maybe, they want to use the smell of spices as a coverup, and they want to use the perfume to do something else?¡± He said to Silvia. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although I have dabbled in pharmacology, I am not very proficient. Recently, I have been wondering whether this cooperation should continue. Although it is a new attempt for me, I am a little scared,¡± Silvia replied. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of anything else, but I¡¯m afraid that my research will be used in an unknown ce, and I don¡¯t know what kind of consequences that kind of unknown event will bring. ¡°Do not be afraid!¡± Simon promptly replied. Gently holding her hand, Simon gave her warmth and encouragement. ¡°If you feel that there is a problem and you don¡¯t want to do it, you don¡¯t want to continue, don¡¯t do it! No one can force you!¡± He added. The Palmer Group had gone through a turmoil of fighting for power and profit, and now it was stable and growing in the hands of Simon, and its business was more stable and broader than before. Now the Palmer Group was not only involved in real estate, fashion, and entertainment circles, but also involved new fields such as technology and medicine. In the words of businessmen, ¡°all eggs cannot be put in one basket.¡± In addition, Simon¡¯s vision was farther than others, and his sense of sensitivity was stronger. Now the Palmer family was the number one in Washington. His words were not exaggerated, under his watchful eye, no one dared to force his woman to do what she didn¡¯t want to do. The hand on Silvia¡¯s palm was warm and strong, and Simon gently held her hand, as if giving infinite support and strong backing. Silvia looked down at his hand, raised the corners of her lips, held his backhand, and lifted it slightly, the next secondSimon took a bite! Her sharp teeth were biting on both sides of his palm, and she was not polite, and there was no sense of her joking at all. ¡°hiss-¡± Baring his teeth, Simon narrowed his eyes, and didn¡¯t move any more, letting her bite. When his hand was released, there were two rows of deep tooth marks, but no blood was seen. ¡°Do you know why I bit you?¡± Silvia asked with her chin raised. Simon nodded. ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± she continued. Simon nodded again. Seeing that he was sober, Silvia wiped the corners of her lips in satisfaction, theny down again. ¡°Sleep!¡± She muttered an order. Simon was speechless. Rubbing the ce where the teeth marks were, Simon looked at her. The woman was really merciless when she bit him. At least she kept her strength when biting him. The way she sought revenge after he bit her first made Simon satisfied. It should be so. He loved it! Hey down next to her, wrapped his arms around her back, and gently rested his hand on her belly. It was just a slight bulge, but the temperature under his palm was full of happiness. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to continue with what you don¡¯t like to do. Whether you want to own a studio, perfumes, spices, herbs, whatever, the most important thing is that you like it and you want to do it,¡± Simon said to her as she supposedly slept. He whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything that makes you unhappy.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Silvia replied in her sleep. There was a very soft sound, but he could also hear the joy and ease in her mood. Then, her hand was ced on the back of his hand, and her fingers were rubbing the teeth marks, extremely gentle. What kind of research institute was she talking about even? Maybe he should learn more about it. Simon thought Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 617 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Can you afford it? The next day. Simon got up and washed, went downstairs to have breakfast, and went back to his room after seeing his son. Silvia was still asleep. After calling her twice, she just rolled her eyelids, gave a dazed ¡°hmm¡± as a response, turned over and went back to sleep. Seeing how exhausted she looked, Simon regretted it a bit. Last night, he made love to her. Was it because he was too indulgent and made her so tired? Pulling up the quilt, he said in a low voice. Enter title¡­ ¡°You have some kind of seminar tonight, if you are too tired, just push it away.¡± He thought she was in a deep sleep, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes, yet her lips moved, and she muttered. ¡°No, this time is an exchange and seminar at the Herbal Medicine Association, so I¡¯m going.¡± Silvia replied. Unexpectedly, she looked so soundly asleep, but her head was very clear. Simon hooked the corners of his lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to take you there, right?¡± He asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a taxi by myself. There are many old schrs over there, so I don¡¯t want to be too ostentatious,¡± Silvia replied. His car was eye-catching whenever he drove it, and with the unique license te numbers of the Palmer family, he could be seen as soon as he drove past. Simon wanted to say something else. Seeing that she was wrapped in the quilt, she waved him away. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a regr meeting at eight o¡¯clock today? Come on, leave me alone! Bye!¡± Silvia said. She waved her hand twice casually, almost hitting him in the face. Simon smiled helplessly. She could still remember exactly the time of his regr meeting in the morning, and she wasn¡¯tpletely drowsy. He realized that she was fine and healthy. She was just going to attend a small circle of industry gatherings. She could go if she wanted, let her! He leaned over and kissed her forehead before getting up to leave. Silvia didn¡¯t wake up until almost noon, and her energy was replenished, but her bones were sore. Rubbing her shoulder des, she went to see her precious son after washing up. He seemed to be getting along well with the nanny she had just hired. She and Simon were both novice parents. Even if they were willing to do it themselves, Moran will not be so safe. In addition, both of them were too busy with their own careers, so it was imminent to hire a professional nanny.. There had been around ten changes while hiring a nanny, and now this one was the most suitable in terms of background, age, and experience. Obviously, Asher was taken care of well by her. When she entered the room, she had a bright smile on her face. ¡°My husband and I wille backter at night. If there is anything, please call me,¡± While ying with her son, Silvia said to the nanny. ¡°Okay, Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take care of little Mr. Palmer,¡± the nanny replied. The exchange seminar was held in the atrium banquet hall at 6:30 in the evening. Silvia originally nned to choose a suitable dress, which would be considered suitable for this asion, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. Most of them were pre-pregnancy clothes. After pregnancy, she bought some looser and morefortable clothes, but she could not choose those ones because they were not suitable for today¡¯s asion. It¡¯s better to buy than to choose, I should just go out early to buy one. 798 Street was specialized in urban style, which had everything from urban home furniture, to clothing, essories and so on. Silvia went straight there, saw a rtivelyrge urban-style clothing store, and went straight in. The interior design of the store was all antique, and there was a faint scent of sandalwood floating in the air. There were not many customers and salespersons inside, so she watched and chose by herself. Turning around in the shelf area, most of them were slim-fit dresses. That kind of tight tailoring would make her belly too obvious, so it was obviously not suitable. Turning a corner, she wanted to look at the other shelf, when a salesdy came up to her. ¡®Ms. Palmer, would you like to choose a dress¡­ gown?¡± The salesdy asked. The reason why there was a pause in the middle of her sentence was that it was only halfway through the conversation that it was obvious that Silvia¡¯s clothes were clearly seen. Those who came here to shop for clothes were always rich and expensive. The dresses here were superior in materials and workmanship, and the price was naturally high. And because of the poprity of the national style in the past two years, a small number of people who followed the trend and admired it will inexplicably have a sense of pride and look down on those who wore ordinary clothes. Silvia worefortable and simple home clothes because it was convenient for her to take care of her children recently. Even if she were to go out, she mainly focused on convenience and simplicity. In addition, she was here to buy clothes, and she didn¡¯t deliberately dress up extravagantly, so she looked very ordinary. ¡°Well, is there a looser style? It has to be generous and natural, as myfort is paramount,¡± Silvia said to the sales woman. She nodded and directly stated her needs. The sales woman took a look at her hair that was naturally tied behind her head, she didn¡¯t wear any jewelry, and she didn¡¯t even have an entourage beside her, so she felt that she was probably the kind who went shopping casually and had little spending power. Her exquisitely drawn lips raised, and she said with a sneering smile. ¡°Madam, you may havee to the wrong ce. We are Ching¡¯ci here, which is a luxury in urban brands. Do you understand? It is in the same league with LVMH, Like Gi, very expensive! There are no clothes for you here,¡± the salesdy said to Silvia. ¡°Did I ask about the price?¡± Silvia was not surprised by such a person, and asked indifferently. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m just reminding you kindly,¡±. The salesdy said, turning around impatiently. ¡°Besides, our dresses are all tailor-made, not suitable for pregnant women,¡± she added. Obviously she didn¡¯t want to receive Sylvia anymore, so she rolled her eyes and muttered in a low voice. ¡°A pregnant woman should stay at home and give birth, what kind of dress does she want to buy?!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her voice was not too loud, but Silvia could hear it. Just as Silvia was about to speak, a very soft voice sounded. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you want to choose a looser one?¡± Turning her head, she saw a young girl with a youthful face, wearing overalls, she looked like the kind who had juste to practice. Her eyes were a little shy, but her smile was very gentle. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pregnant. I hope it¡¯s not too slim, but looser and morefortable. Doesn¡¯t your store have such a style?¡± Silvia asked. She didn¡¯t deliberately find fault. In fact, there were many urban-style clothes, and not all of them were extremely close-fitting. There were also some more elegant and loose styles. Besides, it didn¡¯t matter if this store didn¡¯t have them, but the attitude of the former salesperson was a bit too arrogant. ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl nodded with a smile. ¡°There are a few looser ones over there, without a waist design. You should be able to wear them appropriately,¡± she said to Silvia. As she spoke, she led Silvia over, and took out several pieces for her to choose from. The saleswoman who rolled her eyes before just stood aside and watched coldly. The new intern was young and naive. This kind of housewife who looked like a wandering housewife, even if there was a suitable one, so what, could she afford it? Leaning on the edge of the cash register, looking like she was enjoying the show, she saw Silvia shaking her head, looking like she didn¡¯t like it. Seeing that she didn¡¯t like it, the intern girl exined. ¡°Although these styles are fromst year, the styles are not outdated, and the price is rtively affordable. In fact, you might as well try them on. Some of them look ordinary. The upper body is¡­¡± The young intern. started to exin. ¡°Thisdy doesn¡¯t like these low-end goods, show her that piece of ¡®Bamboo Wind¡¯ for a try,¡± The previous. salesman said in a strange way Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 618 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 618 Chapter 618 You may not be able to afford it But the intern hesitated, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the old clerk. ¡°But what do you want? If you want to buy anything, hurry up and do so, don¡¯t waste our time,¡± the old clerk. yelped disrespectfully. Biting her lower lip, the intern went to get it. Soon, a bamboo-green improved dress was brought over. The fabric and workmanship were not of the same grade as those in the previous row. Silvia saw at a nce that this dress was a custom-made one. Enter title¡­ Regardless of the tailoring or the details, great attention had been paid to it. The light bamboo green color was dotted with other shades of green and tall bamboo knots. The overall look was generous and elegant, which was indeed very suitable for today¡¯s asion. She took a fancy to it. However, even if it was not revealed from the hesitant attitude of the intern girl just now,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Silvia knew that this skirt was not only expensive, but was reserved, that was why it was not hung up, but kept in the collection. This ttering clerk obviously wanted to embarrass her, and deliberately lured her with high-priced goods, which seemed unaffordable. Silvia just didn¡¯t understand, nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ll try.¡± Just as she was about to reach out, the ¡°tterer¡± took it back. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t try on this dress,¡± the tterer said to Silvia. ¡°If I can¡¯t try it, how can I buy it?¡± Silvia asked softly. ¡°If you really want to buy it, pay first, then try it on,¡± the sales woman replied. She was sure she didn¡¯t have the money to put on a show. ¡°Is there such a thing? What if I try it and it doesn¡¯t fit?¡± Silvia asked with wonder in her expression. ¡°If it¡¯s not suitable, we have a designer who can help you change it until you are satisfied!¡± The clerk retorted¡¯ angrily, then looked her up and down again, andughed at her. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you should have this, ma¡¯am. The price of this dress¡­ is really high,¡± the clerk added. Silvia hooked the corners of her lips. ¡°How much is it?¡± Silvia asked. Unexpectedly, she was not angry at being ridiculed like this, and kept asking, the clerk wondered if there was something wrong with her mind. Everyone had told her that it was very expensive, and she still asked, since she wanted to humiliate herself, then she would fulfill her. ¡°Hehe, probably¡­ Madam, it¡¯s worth enough diapers and milk powder for the baby in your stomach for three years, and more,¡± the sales person replied. ncing at Silvia¡¯s stomach, she made an analogy on purpose. ¡°What kind of dress do you want to buy? These are all high-end brands, so be a little clear about yourself, okay?¡± the sales person said to Silvia. After she finished speaking, she waited for Silvia to show a panicked expression, but she was disappointed. Not only was there no panic, there was not even the slightest bit of embarrassment or shame. Silvia was calm! There was only calmness on her face, and her eyebrows didn¡¯t even frown. If she pretended to be calm, it would be too natural. Before she could figure out what it meant, she heard Silvia¡¯s soft voice saying. ¡°I thought it was expensive, so that¡¯s it? Just swipe the card!¡± Afraid that she didn¡¯t hear clearly, or misunderstood, the salesperson replied quickly. ¡°No, you may not understand, this dress costs seven figures, seven¡­¡± she yelled. Before she finished speaking, she choked in her throat. She watched Silvia pull out a ck gold card. She had only seen that card once, and it was said that only five people in Washington had it. God! What kind of person was this seemingly ordinary woman with a big belly in front of her?! The new intern girl didn¡¯t recognize the card, but she knew that the dress couldn¡¯t be sold, so she quickly exined. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, this dress has already been ordered by someone else, so it can¡¯t be sold.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t sell it? With raised eyebrows, Silvia asked and looked at the clerk who was bossing around just now. ¡°Can¡¯t sell it, why did you take it out then, to make me happy?¡± Silvia queried. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, why don¡¯t you look at other styles, there are some new products that are very good¡­¡± the intern replied The intern girl apologized repeatedly, but Silvia raised her hand to stop her. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, she asked me to take the clothes, and I agreed to buy them first and then try them onter, and now she tells me that she can not sell them. Let me ask, in Washington, is there any business like this?¡± Silvia asked. As she said that, she sat down on the stool beside her unhurriedly. ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say anythingter, she just smiled lightly. The faint smile made the clerk shudder, and only then did she fully understand that she had provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have provoked. She didn¡¯t notice it when Silvia entered the store, besides, she had smiled like this before, so why didn¡¯t she feel so chilly then? ¡°I¡¯m sorry madam, it was my mistake! I forgot that this dress was reserved by another customer, and the deposit has already been paid, so it cannot be sold. We have other styles that are very suitable for you¡­¡± disrespectful sales woman said to Silvia. ¡°Suitable for me?¡± Interrupting her, Silvia sneered. the ¡°If I remember just now someone had said that there are no clothes that suit me here? Said that I came to the wrong ce, right?¡± Silvia asked. The clerk¡¯s back was covered with sweat, and she lowered her head and rubbed her hands. ¡°I said something wrong. Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t bother with me,¡± she apologized to Silvia. ¡°Arguing? I don¡¯t care about you,¡± Silvia said and smiled with her hands folded leisurely, and before the sales person could breathe a sigh of relief, she continued. ¡°I just¡­ want to buy a dress, and check out!¡± Silivia said to the olddy. ¡°Why? I can¡¯t swipe my card?¡± Sylivia shook the card between two fingers, motioning them to swipe the card. The intern also blushed anxiously. Although Silvia did not target her, if this matter was not resolved, it would not have a good impact on the entire store. ¡°Madam, that dress was really ordered by someone else. I¡¯m sorry! You like elegant styles, so I¡¯ll introduce two to you. Otherwise, we also have high-end styles in our store. We can tailor them for you and guarantee your satisfaction,¡± the intern said to Silvia. ¡°Tailored clothes are good, but¡­¡± Silvia¡¯s eyes turned to her as she said. ¡°Why do you think I want to look at ready-to-wear?¡± She added. Generally, clothes such as dresses had very high requirements on the figure. In addition, everyone¡¯s figure was different and the fit was different, and they were high-end brands. Most of the guests who came here. chose tailor-made clothes. The ready-to-wear clothes hanging outside were usually samples, customers would just look at the style, and the specific size will be measured before making, and there were many¡­emergency use services. Obviously, Silvia belonged to thetter. In other words, she couldn¡¯t wait until the finished product. The previous tterer clerk was sweating anxiously. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t settle the matter, she nced at the skirt that was still being held by the trainee clerk, and gritted her teeth. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know you can afford it and indeed took a fancy to this dress. But to tell you the truth, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t sell it to you, it¡¯s¡­the person who ordered this dress is not an ordinary person,¡± the tterer said to Silvia. After a pause, she looked at Silvia¡¯s expression, and cautiously probed. ¡°You may not want provoke her.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 619 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 619 chapter 619 bullying others Silvia looked over, and the clerk folded her hands in front of her, looking respectful, but there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his brows and eyes. That card did suppress her aura, but everyone who came to the store was either rich or expensive, especially the owner who ordered this dress, she was not as simple as ordinary rich people. ¡°Madam¡­¡± She said to Silvia. There was already a slight smile on the corner of her lips. ¡°Would you like to pick again?¡± She asked. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So what if Silvia had money?! They were in Washington. There were many rich people, but no matter how rich they were, they still had to bow their heads in front of power. Silvia tilted her head, raised her hand and brushed the folds of the clothes, with a very casual movement, she raised her eyelids, and looked at the skirt. ¡°Fhave a problem with it, I don¡¯t like it when I see it at first sight. Let me try others,¡± sheined. ¡°Are you sure, you refuse to sell?¡± Silvia added, speaking of the dress meant for someone else. Thetter sentence made the clerk¡¯s heart skip a beat. She didn¡¯t dare to take the responsibility of refusing to sell. She didn¡¯t dare to confront Silvia directly, so she shirked. ¡°Madam, you are joking. We open the door for business. There is no reason for refusing to sell. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to sell, it¡¯s that the dress really already has an owner. How about¡­you can ask the owner of the dress, if she is willing to part with it, we will naturally be willing to sell it to you,¡± the clerk told Silvia.. Oh, it seemed likie avoiding the important and taking the light, and shifting the responsibility to others. Silvia sneered. ¡°Did you rmend the dress to me?¡± Silvia asked. After being choked, the clerk hesitated. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Did you say buy first and tryter?¡± Silvia asked again. The intern on the side wanted to help out. ¡°Ma¡¯am, look¡­¡± the intern stuttered. ¡°Now I pay, the clothes are mine, what¡¯s the problem!¡± Ignoring her, Silvia continued. From the beginning to the end, she only stared at the tterer clerk, her eyes seemed gentle but sharp, her words were clear and unhurried, but her words were overwhelming. She was left speechless by the question, and the clerk¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Wrap up the skirt for me, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Silvia insisted. Standing up, she supported her waist with one hand,pletely missing the tenderness and amiability she had when she first entered the store. It wasn¡¯t until this time that the clerk regretted it a little. She actually looked away and didn¡¯t notice that this woman was not as gentle as she appeared on the surface. ¡°Madam, I will tell you clearly. The one who ordered this dress is ia Miller,¡± the tterer said to Silvia. but Originally, this was private information meant for the guests, and it shouldn¡¯t be leaked out, when things developed to this point, she felt that only by saying ia Miller¡¯s name could she calm down the woman in front of her. Silvia was taken aback. She wasn¡¯t overwhelmed, she was just thinking about the name, which was a little familiar, as if she had heard it recently. Seeing Silvia¡¯s hesitation, the sales person thought it worked, took steps forward, and said in a low voice. ¡°Ms. Miller¡¯s birthday party will be in two days. If you buy her custom-made dress in advance, she will not be happy,¡± the tterer said to Silvia. ¡°If Ms. Miller is unhappy, then¡­¡± the sales person said defiantly. A pair of eyes that were ustomed to calcting and sizing up looked at Silvia. ¡°Madam, you may not be short of this money, but if it affects your husband¡¯s connections and aura because of a skirt, that would be bad,¡± the sales person told Silvia. Silvia didn¡¯t expect that a small clothes salesperson could make such an incisive and vivid disy of ttery. Before, she just thought she was a tterer, but it seemed that she was not only a tterer, but also a good yer at ying with the wind and bullying others. Before anything else, she was about to use other people¡¯s power to suppress Silvia. However, when she said that, Silvia remembered Mr. Miller. Recently, Simon mentioned it twice because of business matters. He also mentioned that Mr. Miller had a daughter whom he loved very much. He will be invited to the birthday party next month and he wanted to take her with him. At that time, Silviaughed. What would she do at the little girl¡¯s birthday party, what would she do as a pregnant woman, not to mention that she didn¡¯t know the girl, and there was no intersection. Because it was a joke and it was forgotten, so she didn¡¯t think of such a person for a while. Well, indeed, a big shot. Only¨C It was not enough for such a small clerk to take advantage of her. ¡°Really?¡± Silvia said, looked at her, and suddenly smiled. ¡°But what does this have to do with me?¡± Silvia asked. The salesperson was gobsmacked. ¡°All I know is that you rmended this dress to me, and I fell in love with it. Now I have to spend money to buy it, but you don¡¯t want to sell it! Don¡¯t you?¡± Silvia asked. She took out her phone. ¡°If so, I think I have to ask your manager, or a higher leader, isn¡¯t this a unique rule of yourpany?¡± Silvia asked the old clerk. The clerk¡¯s face turned green! She really didn¡¯t expect this big belly woman to be so difficult to deal with. She had already told her that the clothes were ordered by Mr. Miller¡¯s daughter. Why was she still so stubborn, wasn¡¯t she afraid of offending others?! After being interrupted several times by Silvia, the intern on the side didn¡¯t dare to speak again, and carefully looked at her colleague. ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked. If it gets to the top of the management, it will not end well. Silviawais actually not trying to be aggressive, it was just a skirt, she could change it to something else, it was just that such a snobbish person was entric at the beginning, andter wanted to use other people¡¯s power to oppress her, so Silvia wanted to teach her a lesson since she was being The clerk was about to grit her teeth, and just as Silvia was about to dial the number, she suddenly spoke up. ¡°Madam, are you sure you want that dress?¡± The salesperson asked Silvia. When she said this suddenly, the colleagues on the side were stunned. ¡°Did I not make it clear enough?¡± Silvia looked at her. ¡°Then you can pay here,¡± The clerk made a gesture of invitation, and said politely. The colleague who reacted hurriedly stepped forward to pull her. ¡°You are crazy! Ms. Miller wille to pick up the goods tomorrow, how will you exin then?!¡± She asked the old salesperson. The clerk just raised her hand, took the ck gold card in Silvia¡¯s hand naturally, swiped the card without changing her face, took the slip for Silvia to sign, then packed the dress herself, and sent it to Silvia. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± She asked Silvia. ¡°No need,¡± Silvia replied. The style of the skirt was very elegant, and Silvia knew at a nce that she could wear it. ¡°Then¡­ I wish you a happy life! Wee to visit next time!¡± The salesperson said to Silvia lightly. It waspletely polite and official, and even the colleagues around her couldn¡¯t figure out what she meant. Raising her eyebrows, Silvia gave her a meaningful smile, turned around and left with her skirt in hand. Watching Silvia leave, other colleagues came up to the salesperson that sold the dress to Silvia, with questions. ¡°How could you sell that dress?! Ms. Miller is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± They said to the old salesperson. Although that otherdy is not easy to mess with, but¡­ ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to mess with Ms. Miller?!¡± The clerk picked up the signed form by Silvia and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not us who snatched Ms. Miller¡¯s skirt! Miss Miller can look for whoever she wants, what does it have to do with us?!¡± The sales person asked. As she spoke, she nced at the signature on the form. Silvia! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 620 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Mr. Drake¡¯s thest student Before half past six, the banquet hall in the atrium was already full of voices. It was not that everyone was eager to do industry exchanges, but they heard that thest student of Mr. Drake wille today. Mr. Drake was a master in traditional and herbal medicine. He epted no more than five students in his life, which was extremely strict and demanding. However, just a few years ago, he suddenly epted another apprentice and dered to the outside world that he was thest student. Since then, no apprentices had been epted, and the little apprentice who was lucky enough to be Mr. Drake¡¯sst student naturally aroused everyone¡¯s extra interest. Everybody was very curious about what kind of person could have such an honor. Most importantly, Silvia heard that the young apprentice was not very old, but he was favored by Mr. Drake, yet he was not known to the outside world. It was mysterious. However, those who came here were all acquaintances and knew each other well. Of course, Mr. Drake¡¯sst student was not among them, otherwise they would have known about it long ago, so there was no need to guess. Silvia had been around for a while. She had never liked excitement, so she found a quiet corner, sat down with snacks and drinks, and enjoyed the food by herself, and was quite content. If it wasn¡¯t for the old man¡¯s insistence on letting here, and that people from the research. institute would also participate today, and she wanted to hear different opinions by the way, and see what inspiration she had for the recent ¡°Innovation Project¡±, she wouldn¡¯t havee at all. It was better to build blocks with her son at home. Thinking of this, she yawned. Maybe she was too quiet, or maybe the ce where she was sitting was too much in a tight corner, but no one really noticed her, instead there were footstepsing towards her. Silvia was hesitating whether to get up and change ces, or continue to sit here, when the footsteps stopped, and a woman spoke. ¡°Mr. Burgess, just tell me the truth, is thest student of Mr. Drake really Leo Drake?!¡± Although the woman¡¯s voice was suppressed as much as possible, it was obviously very anxious. With a raised eyebrow, Silvia sat down again. Then an old manughed helplessly. Chanter 620 M. Dual ¡°Mrs. Moran, I¡¯ve told you many times, I really don¡¯t know,¡± the man said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Burgess, who doesn¡¯t know that you and Mr. Drake have been friends for many years. Don¡¯t you know about this? It¡¯s not something shameful. Mr. Drake keeps a low profile and doesn¡¯t want to make it public. We all understand.It¡¯s just that you know the situation on my side, it¡¯s really urgent. You tell me, I promise not to tell others, can¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Moran said to the old man. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s that I really don¡¯t know. Although John Drake and I have been friends for many years, he has hardly stayed at home these years and refused to visit me. I really don¡¯t know about him, thest student,¡± Mr. Burgess replied.. After a pause, he continued. ¡°Mrs. Moran, why do you have to hold on to thisst student? Who doesn¡¯t know who it is? Now that the medicine is so advanced, Ms. Miller¡¯s disease is not impossible to heal. Besides, it¡¯s really not possible, John Drake had several other apprentices, that was not a secret.¡± The woman smiled wryly. ¡°Mr. Burgess, stop joking. Who doesn¡¯t know Mr. Drake¡¯s disciples? Running around in those war-torn ces, there is only thisst student, I heard that he is young and has high understanding, and he has always stayed with Mr. Drake,¡± Mrs. Moran replied. ¡°And, he¡¯s in Washington!¡± Pressing her throat, she whispered. ¡°We have a banquet today, I don¡¯t know if he wille,¡± she added. ¡°Even if he doese, I won¡¯t know who it is,¡± The old man sighed. ¡°I think you¡­¡± He started to say again. After interrupting him, the woman said. ¡°I think if he reallyes, we will be able to distinguish him. Think about it, most of us here are familiar faces. If there is someone who has a new face, that person is possibly Mr. Drake. Silvia wanted tough a little, this logic was a bit magical, just a new face? A familiar face was not it? How could anyone tell? How did they know that thest student epted by Mr. Drake was not one of their acquaintances. Shaking her head, she took a sip of her drink. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone from the research institute. coming, so shemunicated with her over there, saying that the person who came this time was named Drake, a young guy. She added the number, but the other party never passed her. She didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t see him or he had passed by and she didn¡¯t notice. But it didn¡¯t matter, if she sat for another ten minutes, and the person still didn¡¯te, you can¡¯t me her, and she will leave him alone. ¡°Mrs. Moran, what you said is reasonable, but I still think that you should not be too persistent in this matter,¡± Raising his hand and patting her shoulder, Mr. Burgess said lightly. ¡°Mr. Burgess, you won¡¯t understand my feelings. Although ia is my niece, I love her as if she were my own daughter. If Mr. Drake hadn¡¯t left the mountain, I wouldn¡¯t have put my hopes on a young,¡± Mrs. Moran said clearly. There was a long sigh, and a very mncholic feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Ms. Miller must be lucky!¡± Mr. Burgess replied. After saying this, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, and it seemed that the person had left. Silvia nced at the time and was about to leave early. At this moment, she heard a questioning. voice. ¡°Are you eavesdropping?!¡± The voice asked. The voice was not high but sharp, with questioning, only four words, it was full of unfriendliness. Silvia was confused. Only then did she see the woman in front of her clearly. Elegant and luxurious! Wearing thetest Chanel this season, with gold jewelry on her neck and wrists, she looked at her with dissatisfaction. To be honest, this face, this look, didn¡¯t go well with that anxious and worried voice just now. ¡°It seems that you came here with intention,¡± Pointing to the snacks and drinks next to Silvia, the woman insisted that Silvia took the initiative toe to her side to eavesdrop. Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem to be talking about anything, they were just discussing thest student. The woman¡¯s long eyshes flickered up and down, and after looking at her, she asked arrogantly. ¡°Which family are you from?¡± The guests who could attend today were all from the field of traditional medicine. Based on the principle of inclusiveness, the threshold was not high, but those who could receive invitations were famous and well-known. ¡°¡­I¡¯m from the Austin family,¡± Silvia replied. Her invitation was given to her by the research institute. She had no family background, and her surname was Austin, which meant she was from the Austin family. ¡°The Austin family?!¡± Frowning, the woman thought for a while. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± She said to Silvia. There were only a few well-known names in the field of traditional medicine. Except for Mr. Drake, who had not left the mountain, she was very familiar with the others. She had never heard of Austin, so she took Silvia as an unknown famous neer. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity for you toe to this meeting. You need to look more and ask less, keep your eyes wide open and your mouth tight, understand?¡± The woman said to Silvia. Silvia thought it was a little funny, but nodded cooperatively. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I understand!¡± She replied. Seeing that she was obedient, the woman stopped making things difficult, turned her face away, and saw someone walking in at the door of the banquet hall. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 621 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Looking Down on Her The person who came was wearing a crescent-white local-style gown. Although he was young, he had an ancient charm of literacy and elegance. As soon as he entered the door, he received a lot of sideways nces, and people he knew directly surrounded him. ¡°Mr. Drake, you are here!¡± They said intermittently. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± They added. ¡°Mr. Drake, I heard that the recent new project of your institute is very forward-looking? Will we discuss it together today?¡± another person. person asked. ¡°Mr. Drake, are you here alone today, your teacher¡­ isn¡¯t here?¡± The questions came rolling in. Mrs. Moran was cautious before, but in fact, in this circle, where there were no secrets that didn¡¯t pass on like wildfire, it had already been spread all over the ce. In private, many people believed that Leo Drake was thest student that Mr. Drake regarded as a treasure. Look, both of them have the surname Drake, maybe they are rted, otherwise why would he ept such a young person as thest student? And they were so discreet about it, it would be better for Mr. Drake to have a few close friends that most people didn¡¯t know. The young man stopped, looked at the person who asked the question, and smiled warmly. ¡°The teacher is doing research in school, and he doesn¡¯t often attend such activities, so I will do it for him,¡± the young Mr. Drake replied. The ¡°teacher¡± he spoke of referred to the mentor at the school, not the person they think in their mouths. Of course those people understand, but if they fall into their ears, it bes a manifestation of deliberate taboo and guilty conscience. Why did anyone feel guilty? It just meant that he was thest student of Mr. Drake! In this circle, there was a kind of admiration for Mr. Drake, not only because of his qualifications and status, but also because Mr. Drake became famous at a young age, had excellent acupuncture skills, and had solved many difficult and misceneous diseases. It was rumored that the wife of a certain big leader had been ill for many years and was cured by Mr. Drake. So many people wanted to seek medical treatment but couldn¡¯t get him, and there were countless people who wanted to be his disciples, but it was difficult for them to even enter the door, let alone ess him to worship him. Under such circumstances, it was a great honor to meet thest student of Mr. Drake. ¡°Yes, yes, our traditional medicine is profound, and our knowledge is endless. My teacher is a model for us,¡±¡®. The young Mr. Drake nodded in praise repeatedly, and took the initiative to lead the way and exit the ce. ¡°Mr. Drake, please¡­¡± the small crowd that had gathered continued to say. Leo Drake raised his hand as a gesture, and smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do, I¡¯ll discuss it with you guyster,¡± he said to the small crowd. After he finished speaking, his eyes wandered around the crowd, and he locked in on the figure sitting in the corner with one nce, and walked straight towards her. Silvia had finished her snacks and drinks, and a waiter happened to pass by. She took another drink, and just after taking a sip, she saw a person walking in front of her. The visitor stood still in front of her, and because of his influence, he attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Ms. Austin?¡± The other party said. He was very polite, and his words were very polite. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Nodding, Silvia smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Drake from the Institute of Traditional Medicine? Nice to meet you!¡± She added. ¡°I don¡¯t like to gossip, but, Ms. Austin, do you want to suspend the research of the Innovation Project? Why?¡± He asked straight to the point when he came up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± She asked without answering. Leo Drake was taken aback, he probably didn¡¯t expect her to answer like this, he hesitated for a while and was about to speak when she interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t use the excuse that you didn¡¯t see it, you have seen it a total of three times since he entered the door. A mobile phone should not be the kind of¡­ you are not part of the people who are not used to using mobile phones,¡± Silvia said to Mr. Drake. At first, Silvia thought that he might not have seen it. After all, some people who devote themselves to research may not touch their mobile phones for a whole day. But judging from his habits just now, this person was definitely not the kind of person who kept his ears shut. That meant that he saw it but turned a blind eye, obviously deliberately not wanting to answer her. Whether to answer her calls or not was his own cup of tea, but since he wanted tomunicate, but refused a more convenient way ofmunication, he appeared as an awkward person. Being caught in the act, Leo Drake hesitated for some seconds, then smiled slightly. ¡°I am more used tomunicating directly in person. Although mobile phone contact is convenient, it is easy to cause misunderstandings and mistakes because I can¡¯t see you,¡± Leo Drake said. This reason was not new. ¡°That¡¯s not important, are you really nning to stop this project?¡± He asked with a serious look in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s under consideration, are you trying to dissuade me?¡± Silvia asked. Silvia raised her head and looked at him. This man was really tall, and she was not short, but standing in front of him, he still looked exquisite. If she hadn¡¯t gotten used to watching Simon, she would really feel her neck hurt when she looked at this man in front of her. She only mentioned once that if she didn¡¯t know the details of the project and the purpose of the research, she didn¡¯t want to go any further. The research institute was afraid that she would stop, and had persuaded her several times. This time, Leo Drake persuaded her to give up this idea. Unexpectedly, the man said. ¡°No! I just want to say that I hope you don¡¯t think about it anymore, stop it!¡± Leo Drake said. Silvia was dumbfounded. This was the first person from the research institute to persuade her to stop. She, who was about to doze off, became interested, which was a bit interesting. ¡°I personally feel that this research is aplete waste of time, energy and money, and has not meaning! Besides¡­¡± After a pause, his thin lips lifted up, revealing a mocking smile. ¡°With all due respect, your research has always been in the direction of spices and essences. It hast nothing to do with our traditional and herbal medicine. In itself, it is ridiculous for the institute to bring you in, Ms. Austin,¡± Leo Drake exined. He is looking down on her! Silvia understood now. No wonder he didn¡¯t have her number, no wonder he supported her to stop this cooperation project, because he thought she was unworthy! She was just a researcher of spices, how could shepare it with traditional herbal medicine, which cures diseases and saves lives. ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Silvia said and nodded slightly, but she was not angry. She took a few sips of her drink from her cup and asked after pondering. ¡°But I want to ask, do you mean what you said today? Are you speaking the mind of the institute?¡± If it¡¯s what the research institute means, then this cooperation can indeed be suspended, but if they didn¡¯t like it at the beginning, why bother to approach her to discuss cooperation? Leo Drake raised his chin, but was straightforward. ¡°It¡¯s from my mind,¡± Leo Drake replied quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you negotiated with the institute, or what conditions you set out. I heard that your husband is very rich and is engaged in a big business, but scientific research is not a child¡¯s y, nor is it investing in a movie. It¡¯s as simple as ying a business. I think you shouldn¡¯t meddle in matters of human life,¡± Leo Drake said to Silvia. Then his gaze moved down slowly, andnded on her slightly protruding belly. ¡°Ms./Austin, you should go home and do what a woman ought to do!¡± He added. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 622 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 622 Chapter 622 The Power of Capital It was nothing at first, but thisst sentence irritated Silvia a bit. What is a woman supposed to do? In his eyes, what should a woman do? Go home to take care of her husband, teach her children, and have children, so she is not worthy of research and career, right? At first, Silvia thought he just had an industry prejudice against her, but now she had seen that it was more than that simple, it was as far as sexism! She didn¡¯t understand how he looked dignified, yet he had the orientation of a dog. His face looked so refined, yet, his attitude didn¡¯t bnce up. She was furious, she hadn¡¯t been this angry for a long time.. ¡°In the eyes of Mr. Drake, what should a woman do? What should a woman not do? In other words, by the way, what should a man do?¡± She asked. ¡°With all due respect, Mr. Drake, you don¡¯t seem to have been in the research institute for long, and he hasn¡¯t made any achievements in your industry. So, you can¡¯t tell me what a man should do, and you can¡¯t tell me what a woman can do,¡± Silivia said to the man. Caressing her lower abdomen, she said calmly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t in the name of the research institute, do you think you can stand here and tell me what to do?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± She added. ¡°You can stand here and talk to me only because you are talking to me on behalf of the research institute, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to talk to me!¡± Silvia vented. Leo Drake didn¡¯t expect this woman to be sharp-tongued, not only didn¡¯t listen to him, but also retorted, making him extremely ashamed. ¡°You¡­¡± A white face was flushed, and the long and narrow eyes behind the sses were glowing with anger. ¡°I kindly persuade you, but you don¡¯t know what to do! A pregnant woman is restless and needs to stay at home with her belly up, running around and trying to pollute the pure traditional medicine. industry with the smell of dirty copper is really¡­shameless!¡± Mr Drake said to Silvia. Holding back until the end, he burst out those words to scold her. Silvia¡¯s face sank, and without hesitation, the rest of the drink in the cup sshed all over his face. ¡°It¡¯s too much to say if you don¡¯t specte!¡± She said to him. After leaving this sentence, she turned around and left! What a waste of half a day¡¯s time, if she had known she wouldn¡¯t havee, What kind of garbage people? What kind of broken banquet?! What a shock! Why did the research institute recruit such a disgusting thing, like a rotten old man crawling out of some ancient tomb, whose words were even worse than cavemen! Bah bah bah! Unlucky! Someone had been staring in Leo Drake¡¯s direction, and after seeing the drink sshed on his face, he ran over screaming. ¡°My God! Mr. Drake, are you all right?!¡± ¡°Mr. Drake, what¡¯s wrong, how could this happen?!¡± ¡°Who is that woman? Crazy woman!¡± ¡°Exactly how did this kind of person get in here?! Who, who invited her?¡± The man bellowed. At this time, Mrs. Moran, who had been trying to strike up a conversation with Leo Drake, greeted him enthusiastically, and while handing Leo Drake a towel to wipe the stains, he consoled him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, I know, that woman said she belonged to the Austin family!¡± Mrs. Moran said. ¡°The Austin family?¡± Leo Drake asked. ¡°Yes! She said it herself! But I have seen the world to some extent. In our business, I have never heard of the Austin family. Have you heard of it?¡± Mrs. Moran asked Leo Drake. Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No!¡± ¡°A few years ago, there was a traditional medicine business belonging to the Austin family, but it was just an ordinary family, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to enter today¡¯s banquet,¡± Mrs. Moran answered thoughtfully. No one knew which of the Austin family Silvia spoke of. Leo Drake, who wiped off the juice stains on his face with a towel, took off his sses, and wiped the lenses slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t even guess, I know her,¡± he said to Mrs. Moran. ¡°She is not doing traditional medicine, but researching spices and making perfume,¡± Leo Drake said. After wiping the sses and putting them back on, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Spice?¡± Mrs. Moran eximed. ¡°That has nothing to do with us, how did she get in here?¡± Mrs. Moran asked. ¡°Yeah, how can such a person participate in the exchange meeting in our industry?! Really!¡± Mrs. Moran said. ¡°The invitation letter was sent too casually!¡± She added. ¡°From my point of view, there was no invitation letter at all, and they must have sneaked in while the security was not paying attention!¡± Mrs. Moran exined. She spoke one after another, but for these remarks, Leo Drake said nothing. He didn¡¯t argue or add anything, just stared in the direction of the door in a daze. From the looks of it, she seemed to have changed her mind again and was not going to give up, but it was just too childish and too whimsical for her to cooperate with the research institute for a person who didn¡¯t know anything about Chinese medicine! Had the power of capital prated into their ancient and pure industry? When Silvia came home, Simon was already ying with his son. In the huge living room, the tea table and cabs were emptied, and a thick and soft carpet wasid, and the child was allowed to crawl around and y on the floor. Simon doted on the child so much that Silvia was afraid that she would have a daughter. He had already spoiled his son like this, but if his daughter were to be spoiled, she was afraid that he would spoil her to the point ofwlessness. ¡°You came back so early?¡± Simon asked fondly. He was ying with a small building block in his hand, and he looked up with a smile in his eyes. ¡°En.¡± Silvia replied lightly, took off her coat and handed it to the servant, changed her shoes and washed her hands before walking towards her son. When the little guy saw his mother, he had already babbled and walked towards her, staggering. Hugging her arms full, Silvia lowered her eyes to look at the child without saying a word. After observing her for so long, Simon noticed a little of her slight expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy about today¡¯s seminar?¡± He asked her.. His little wife was a workaholic, and when she mentioned the things she was interested in, she would forget to sleep and eat, and she would pace from the workhouse to the room several times. If it wasn¡¯t for the restriction of her pregnancy, she would have traveled all over the country to find the spices and herbs she was interested in. Buting back so early today, with resentment written all over her face, she probably was unhappy. He asked, but she didn¡¯t answer, she just lowered her head and yed with her son with toys. Simon thought for a while, and asked, ¡°How was the talk?¡± ¡°Talk my ass ¡± Thest letter was spoken very softly, considering the education of minors, it was stopped in time. He pursed his lips, still angry. Seeing her like this, Simon couldn¡¯t helpughing, he found it funny. After going through so much, she thought it was calm for her for now, but she didn¡¯t expect to get angry after attending a banquet, and even burst into swearing. Simon got up and sat next to her, gently hugged her from behind, and held her in his arms. ¡°Who made you Austin unhappy? Do you need your husband to teach the person a lesson?¡± He said half-jokingly. Silvia snorted. ¡°Master, don¡¯t dare. We women should go home to take care of our husbands and children. How can we show our faces outside and steal a man¡¯s job?¡± When Silvia thought of those words, she became very angry. She growled like a dog, she was like a dog, and the dog can¡¯t spit out ivory! Simon was smart, once he said this, even if he didn¡¯t hear the whole story, he understood it. ¡°What did the old men in the research institute say?¡± He asked Silvia. He had also dealt with the research institute twice, and he was generally older, and most of them were men, so it was not unusual for him to say these things. ¡°Where are the old men? they are old and rotten!¡± Silvia said angrily. ¡°But some are young, and their thoughts are more rotten than those people of two thousand years ago!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 623 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 623 Chapter 623 This matter is weird ¡°Young?¡± Simon asked. He was a little surprised. The chatterbox had already opened, and she simply poured out everything in one go. ¡°The person sent by the research institute today was quite young. Looking like the appearance of a refined schr, I didn¡¯t expect him to open his mouth and not speak human words.¡± ¡°He said that he supported me to suspend this project, said that women should go home and have children and do what they should do, and also insinuated that I only had the opportunity to cooperate with you because of your money and connections,¡± Silivia exined. What a masterpiece! ¡°But didn¡¯t you intend to stop the project?¡± Simon asked her. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Silvia said and shook her head. ¡°I want to stop because I feel that the direction of the research is wrong, and they have hidden too much from me. I doubt their purpose, so I want to stop,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°But he supported me to suspend it because¡­ because I am a woman! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± She added. In what age, were there still such gender-discriminatory people?! Even that scumbag of Ladarius back then, even if he denied her and attacked her, was to use her to steal results, and he never denied the value of a woman. But the man she met today was still from the research institute, and he was also an intellectual who had read poetry and books, so why was there such a big prejudice. ¡°It¡¯s outrageous, so what are you going to do?¡± Simon continued to ask. ¡°Do you want to stop?¡± He added. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°No,¡± Shaking her head, Silvia said. ¡°Because of this man? Want to prove it to him?¡± Simon asked. Scoffed, Silvia said with a look of disdain. ¡°That¡¯s not true! Who is he? Why should I prove it to him?! Besides, this kind of person¡¯s prejudice is deeply rooted, and it can¡¯t be changed whether there is proof or not,¡± Silvia said. ¡°I just figured it out suddenly. Even if I insist on quitting the ¡®Innovation Project¡¯, they will find another person to do it. Since I already feel that something is wrong, I should check it out and find out what happened and what they are going to do. If I don¡¯t figure it out, I will not be at ease,¡± she added. In fact, she had been tossing and turning about this matter for more than half a month. At first, the research institute approached her to talk about cooperation, saying that it wanted to achieve a joint span of traditional medicine and daily use because she knew a lot about the research on spices, and wanted to preserve the medicinal ingredients of herbal medicines and integrate them through refining and extraction techniques. Changing the vorponents in it. To put it simply, it was perfume, essential oil, fragrance, etc. for daily use. If she could add different medicinal properties of herbal medicines and have different therapeutic effects without knowing it, it would be a really meaningful and meritorious thing. After listening carefully, Silvia felt that although the whole idea was a bit exaggerated, it was not completely unfeasible, not to mention that the more challenging things were, the more interested she was. And if the whole research was really sessful, it had a very important meaning, if it was not sessful¡­it would be nothing more than a failed experiment, and all sesses would be umted from countless failed experiments. After thinking about it carefully, she had a good chat with Mr. Drake again. He also felt that since the idea was incredible, he might as well give it a try, so he agreed. that it But the experiment had been carried out so far, and it was notpletely sessful to say was sessful. After all, the taste of many herbs were too strong, it was impossible topletely refine and purify, and there was always a faint taste left. From Silvia¡¯s point of view, she felt that a little bit of residual vor did not affect it. It was used for healing, and with the fusion of spices, users should be able to ept it. But the research institute required that it must not smell even a little bit. To put it bluntly, it meant that people shouldn¡¯t even notice it when using it. She felt that this was unlikely, and there was no need to spend a lot of money and time on it, so she had a conflict. Recently, she had been working on her old job in her studio, and she had no thoughts. When preparing the essence, she had been thinking that the taste and medicinal ingredients of some traditional herbal medicines should be integrated, why must they be separated? Even if the user could smell what herbs were used in it, it won¡¯t have much effect. Just likevender soothed the nerves and mint refreshed, that taste was also a characteristic, but the direction of the research institute did not seem to be how to make people ept the medicine in a more pleasant andfortable way, but focused on making people feel indifferent. This is¡­ very strange! Because of this entricity, and the fact that she had encountered a bottleneck and stagnated in the experiment, she hadn¡¯t been to the research institute for more than half a month, until she was sent an invitation letter two days ago to participate in this exchange seminar. She thought about what would be the result of the exchange, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was just a boring banquet in the industry, and she encountered such a wonderful conversation with Mr. Drake After pondering for a while, Simon replied. ¡°I never stop you from doing what you want to do, just promise me one thing, no matter what you find or encounter, you must put your own safety first in everything, and don¡¯t force it! Do you understand?¡± Simon said to Silvia. Silvia smiled and gestured to his arm. ¡°You forgot, I have kung fu! Unless I encounter hot weapons, besides, this is Washington!¡± She replied. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are pregnant!¡± Simon reminded her. Gently stroking her stomach with his hands, Simon felt helpless and worried. His wife often forgot that she was a pregnant woman. She was always in a hurry, and she had the spirit of studying to the end. But it was precisely because he knew her too well that he knew what she liked. It was better to let go than to block it. As long as he tried his best to take protective measures, within the safe range, she could do what she wanted. Silvia nodded and lowered her eyes to see that her son was already asleep in her arms. ¡°Let Asher go back to sleep!¡± Simon took the child, got up and walked upstairs. As soon as he reached the stairs, Lucy greeted him. ¡°I thought it was time for Mr. Asher to sleep, and he did. Sir, let mee and take him from you!¡± Lucy said to Simon. Carefully, she took the child over, and positioned him very carefully. Simon watched her go upstairs and into the room, and then turned back. ¡°This new nanny, is she okay?¡± He asked Silvia. ¡°She¡¯s good, I think she¡¯s better than the previous ones. In many cases, she¡¯s more careful than a mother like me,¡± Silvia replied. She picked up her phone to check unread messages as she spoke. She had not looked at her phone since she left the banquet today. There were several messages and a few emails in her mailbox. And there were three missed calls. Since they were from fixed phone numbers and they were unfamiliar, Silvia thought they were harassing calls, so she didn¡¯t answer them. Seeing a request to apply for a friend on Whatsapp, she clicked it and took a look. Simon leaned over from behind, resting his chin on her neck, saw the faint red marks on her corbone at a nce, and raised the corners of his lips mischievously. ¡°Are you tired?¡± He asked her. ¡°Huh?¡± Silvia replied. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 624 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 624 Chapter 624 What else can I do besides pampering Simon¡¯s warm lips gently touched Silvia¡¯s corbone, as if reminding her of the lingeringst might. Silvia¡¯s cheeks became hot immediately, and she raised her hand to push his face away. ¡°You have the nerve to say that!¡± She said to Simon. This man had on his clothes and was cold and abstinent. At night, he was like a wolf that couldn¡¯t get enough to eat. She stroked her waist and frowned subconsciously. Simon, who was pushed away, smiled happily. Seeing her movement, he immediately started rubbing her hands. ¡°Why? did it hurt you?¡± He asked. It was not just pain, she felt sore. Silvia also knew that he was ckening his strength the previous night, and he tried his best to pay attention to her, but there was still a little bit too much to bear. ¡°Hmph!¡± In order to let him remember it long enough to prevent him from being more unscrupulous next time, she deliberately pretended to be angry. ¡°Did it really hurt you?¡± He suddenly picked her up with strength, and hugged her directly into his arms, supporting her front belly with one hand, and gently pinching the back of her waist with the other hand. Silvia was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect him to hug her, and subconsciously put her arms around his shoulders. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± She asked. ¡°Atonement!¡± He said seriously. The sense of proportion of his subordinates was excellent, and the slightly panting waist really relieved a lot. ¡°Is it better?¡± Simon asked, looking up. ¡°Hmm the ending sound was lengthened, she seemed to think about it seriously. ¡°Just a little bit!¡± Silvia replied. He gestured with his fingers, indicating that there was really only a little bit, not much. ¡°Are you still angry?¡± He pressed his chin against her arm and asked gently. If the employees of the Palmer Group saw this, their eyeballs would drop to the ground. Is this their resolute and fearful big boss? He was like a little sheep that only wanted to be loved by its master Silvia was tickled by his rubbing, and while hiding her arms, she said. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble!¡± After being disturbed by him, the phone almost dropped from her hand, and with a swipe of the thumb, she finally clicked into the interface, and saw that the three requests to add friends were all from the same person- Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The name was Miller Frowning at the name, she subconsciously spat it out. ¡°What Miller?¡± Simon asked when he saw how she expressed herself. Lifting her arm to block him, Silvia said helplessly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± ¡°Who is more important than me?!¡± He looked at the phone screen dissatisfied, squinting. ¡°ia Miller?¡± Simon asked. Instead, Silvia stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°Yo, you know the person?¡± She asked. As soon as Simon could smell the danger, he replied seriously. ¡°Mr. Miller¡¯s daughter, I mentioned it to you before, by the way, you already know each other? Did she add you as a friend?¡± Simon asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other yet,¡± Shaking her head, Silvia looked at him and said meaningfully. ¡°But it appears that you guys are familiar with each other, you can recognize her ID at a nce,¡± Silvia said to Simon, looking at him meaningfully. Simon didn¡¯t pay attention, he couldn¡¯t hear the nonsense. ¡°Jealous?¡± Simon asked Silvia. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡± Silvia replied. Heughed quite happily, although he knew she was pretending to be angry, but he was still happy from the bottom of his heart. He just liked to see her asionally jealous little appearance, otherwise he would think that he was not as important to her as those lifeless nts based on the way she spent all day on the pile of flowers and nts. ¡®Didn¡¯t I meet Mr Miller twicest month, and it happened that his daughter sent him a request, and I saw this ount,¡± Simon replied. Jokes aside, he still exined very seriously. ¡°The little girl¡¯s profile picture is so gloomy, not many are like that,¡± Simon exined. ncing at him, Silvia looked down at the phone again, and he was right. The profile picture was quite gloomy, it looked gray and not autumnal, click to see the big picture, it was a gloomy sky, as if it was about to pour rain, a little milk dog was snuggling up to a broken flower, no matter how you looked at it it looked helpless. He heard that Ms. Miller was not old at all, maybe seventeen or eighteen years old. At this age, is like a flower, and she was a daughter of Mr. Miller It really didn¡¯t match up. And the additional information of this Ms. Miller¡¯s friend application was even more awkward. It was not a name, or a greeting like hello, but a skirt. Obviously, straight to the point. Silvia understood at a nce. But Simon didn¡¯t know. So he asked. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of the skirt?¡± ¡°I snatched her skirt,¡± Turning her face away, Silvia said quietly. ¡°You stole her¡­¡± Eyes widened, Simon asked and couldn¡¯t react to her words for a moment. What did she mean she snatched her skirt? Why was the skirt so rare for her to grab it? Thinking of this, Simon immediately checked her up and down nervously. ¡°Did you fight her? Got into a fight? Are you injured?¡± He asked. Silvia was speechless. ¡°What are you thinking? That¡¯s not what I mean. She ordered a dress in a store, but¡­ I bought it today,¡± Silvia replied. To cut a long story short, that¡¯s what it meant. She knew in her heart that the shopping guide in the store would definitely not admit her mistake, and would only draw fire on her. As for how to tell ia Miller, she didn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± After listening, Simon breathed a sigh of relief. she ¡°It¡¯s just a dress, as long as you didn¡¯t fight her or steal it¡­¡± Simon replied. ¡°But she is Mr Miller¡¯s daughter, I robbed her dress, don¡¯t you me me?¡± Silvia asked. Silvia was quite curious. Simon¡¯s response was quite unusual. His first reaction was that she was okay, not that she had a conflict with Mr. Miller¡¯s daughter, and would likely truncate the business. between him and the Palmer Group. Simon looked indifferent. ¡°Why are you to me? It¡¯s just a dress. Do you think that because of this incident, it will affect my rtionship with Mr. Miller, the Palmer Group and business?¡± He asked Silvia. Nodding her head, Silvia was stunned. He really has¡­thought about it. ¡°Fool, the business world is soplicated, if a skirt can easily control you, it would be too much of a joke!¡± Simon replied. He squeezed her cheek, and said softly. ¡°Besides, I know who you are!¡± Are you the kind of unreasonable person? Since you did this, there must be your reasons,¡± Simon added. For this kind of unconditional trust, Silvia was extremely moved. He didn¡¯t ask the cause and effect, and just trusted her. Pursing her lips, suppressing the choking in her throat, she pretended to be rxed. ¡°Then what if I am the kind of unreasonable person?¡± She asked Simon. She stared at him with bright eyes, but she couldn¡¯t hide the cunning in her eyes. Simon stared at her for a few seconds, then sighed faintly. ¡°What can I do then? Who made you my woman, the mother of my child? I chose you by myself, what else can I do besides pampering you?¡± He said to Silvia. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 625 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 625 Chapter 625 You are ying with me Tsk, this man was getting sweeter and sweeter. However, she loved to hear it! Reciprocating, she turned around, put her hands loosely on his shoulders, and looked at him with soft eyes. ¡°Since the husband is so generous, I can¡¯t be too ignorant as a wife, right?¡± She said to Simon. ¡°Huh?¡± She asked and raised her eyebrows, she looked really¡­ charming. ¡°Since she knows your identity, of course she won¡¯t do anything to embarrass you!¡± Simon said to Silvia. Ms. Miller was not a fool, of course she knew that Silvia insisted on buying this dress, and the tterer clerk agreed so readily, it must be because the clerk wanted to stir up a fire, but Silvia wouldn¡¯t let her get what she wanted so easily. ¡°So cute!¡± Simon cooed. Nudging her nose, Simon lifted her up with both hands, picked her up, turned around and walked upstairs. Silvia was taken aback. ¡°Why?!¡± She asked, surprised. As he said that, he held her tightly in his hands, for fear of her identally falling off. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back to your room and have a good rest! Let¡¯s talk about other things tomorrow!¡± Simon said to her. ¡°But you haven¡¯t replied yet¡­¡±Silvia replied. ¡°It¡¯s toote, t go back to the room!¡± Simon insisted. This woman was always prone to forgetting to sleep and eat when she was busy. As a husband, he was naturally responsible for taking care of her to the end. The afternoon sun was warm. Sunlight shone through the gaps in the leaves and through the transparent ss, giving off a bit of warmth. Silvia stirred the coffee spoon leisurely, but what was in her ss was fragrant milk. Hey, the taboo thing is really unpleasant. After a while, a ck car stopped at the door of the coffee shop, and a girl got out of the car. In this kind of weather, it was extremely tightly packed. Standing at the door, she didn¡¯te in right away, but raised her head to take a look, as if to confirm whether it was this room. Half a minuteter, she opened the door and entered. Her eyes quickly scanned around the coffee shop, and when she met Silvia, Silvia gave her a slight nod and a smile as a greeting, and she walked straight over. When she came to the private seat, she took off her long gloves, revealing her fair arms. She was very fat, and the flesh on her body was trembling when she walked, and she was already panting a little from the entrance of the coffee shop to the private seat. But the skin was very white, so white that she looked like a¡­ big white bun. Soft and white and¡­fat. ¡°Ms.Miller, what do you need?¡± The waiter came over immediately and asked.. ¡°A ss of lemonade,¡± Ms. Miller replied. Her lips seemed to move, but they didn¡¯t seem to move, she said very lightly and quickly. ¡°Where¡¯s my skirt?¡± She raised her eyelids and asked directly. Silvia smiled faintly. ¡°As far as I know, Ms. Miller ordered a dress in an urban-style shop, not from me,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re ying with me!¡± ia Miller said and got angry, and a slight blush appeared on her fair face immediately. She had fair skin, and when she got angry, it was easy for it to show on her face. Putting an index finger to her lips, Silviaforted her with a t smile. ¡°Ms. Miller, I would like to ask, who told you that your skirt is here with me?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± ia Miller replied and frowned. ¡°Since you you dare to do it, you must dare to admit it!¡± She added. Then she snorted. ¡°I thought you were relying on your man¡¯s wealth and prestige, and how majestic he can be, but you are a coward who dares not admit it!¡± Ms. Miller ranted. Facing her ridicule, Silvia was still not angry, she was still smiling slightly. After putting down the spoon, she raised her eyelids and looked at the girl opposite. Yes, although ia Miller was only a few years younger than her, in her eyes, she was just a little girl, a little fat girl. ¡°I also think that you are a smart person who will not be used as a gun,¡± Silvia said to Ms. Miller. Frowning, ia Miller stared at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked. ¡°I guess, the clerk must have told you that I knew that you ordered the dress, Ms. Miller, but I insisted on buying it without listening to dissuasion. It was out of my mind to go against you, Ms. Miller. Is that right?¡± Silvia asked her. Silvia asked softly, and ia Miller didn¡¯t answer, but from her eyes, she could already see that she was right. Pursing her lips, Ms. Miller didn¡¯t speak, but her expression was still guarded. ¡°Ms. Miller, have you ever wondered, since it¡¯s a custom-made dress for you, why not put it inside and wait for you to pick it up, but let me see it?¡± Silvia drank the milk in the ss unhurriedly, and put down the ss. ¡°I did buy a skirt, but that skirt was also rmended to me by the store,¡± she said to Ms. Miller. Having said that, ia Miller was not a fool, so she naturally understood what it meant. It¡¯s not unheard of, this kind of thing, but she was still very upset when it happened to her. Even if the clerk had a problem, Silvia knew that she had ordered the dress, so she still insisted on buying it, just because the clerk didn¡¯t give her face. With a downcast face, her tone was not very friendly. ¡°So, you do know that the dress is mine,¡± Ms. Miller said to Silvia. ¡°Ms. Miller, yesterday, I bought a dress in a store that was rmended to me by a clerk, and I found it very eye-catching. So, do you understand?¡± Silvia asked. Sighing, the waiter just happened to bring lemonade over. ¡°Add blueberry mousse,¡± said Silvia. Turning her head, she saw ia Miller licking her lower lip, and said stubbornly. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to argue, you bought that dress even though you knew I ordered it! You clearly did it on purpose!¡± She replied to Silvia. This girl seemed not only to have some physical problems, but also a little paranoid psychologically. However, Silvia was prepared, and no longer distinguished, she turned sideways and took a beautifully packaged box from the side, and ced it directly on the table. ¡°Speaking of which, I also have a present for you, Ms. Miller,¡± Silvia said. With a slight push of the finger, the box moved in the direction of ia Miller. ¡°What is in it?!¡± She asked. She looked wary. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you open it and have a look?!¡± Silvia replied and poked the box with her fingertips. ¡°I hope you like it,¡± she said. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After staring at her for a while, ia Miller reached out and untied the ribbon. It didn¡¯t match her figure, her fingers were not so fat, but slightly sensual, her nails were beautifully done, and the fingertips were decorated with bows. Opening the box, whaty inside was a skirt. The light green bamboo leaves and tall and straight bamboo joints were not exactly the one she chose. She picked it up and took a closer look, to be sure it was the one she ordered by herself. ia Miller was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the one I ordered? Since you are willing to return it to me, what are you talking about as a gift?! Why are you making a fuss?¡± Ms Miller asked angrily. Silvia shook her head. ¡°You are wrong, this is not the dress you ordered, you should check it out again,¡± Silvia replied. Hearing this, ia Miller was taken aback, and picked up the skirt suspiciously to examine it carefully again. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 626 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Yours must still be in the store From material to workmanship, embroidery, stitching¡­ Looking carefully, it was clearly the one she ordered. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling!¡± Putting down her skirt, Ms. Miller got a little angry. If she really couldn¡¯t see it, was she still not clear about what she chose? Silvia picked up a corner of the skirt, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Miller, don¡¯t worry, I bought this skirt from the store. It may be simr in workmanship or style to the one you ordered, but¡­it¡¯s not the same one¡­¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± Ms. Miller was about to say. ¡°Your own is still in the store!¡± Silvia told Miller. Interrupting her, Silvia continued. This sentence choked Miller instantly. ia Miller blinked, as if she understood, but also as if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Ms. Miller, did you put a deposit on the dress you ordered?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Certainly!¡± Ms. Miller replied. She pre-paid! Because of her figure, the size is a little bit loose. Because her choice of skirts were beautiful ones, and made of good materials, it was difficult to buy clothes for a figure like hers, and it was even more difficult to buy clothes that could cover up her shorings and make her look better. So, ia Miller was a regr customer of that store. It was also because of this that when she heard that the dress she ordered had been bought, she was furious and lost her temper. The clerk said that it was Silvia who insisted on buying it knowing that she ordered it, and said that it was a waste for a fat woman to buy such a beautiful dress, so she came to Silvia in a rage. If it weren¡¯t for the good upbringing she had, she would lose her temper when she met Silvia, and she wouldn¡¯t talk so much about it, instead there would be action taken. ¡°That¡¯s it. Now that the deposit is made, the skirt is yours, and any store with a bit of business ethics will never sell it to others. Therefore, your skirt must still be in the store! As for this one, it may just be. It¡¯s pretty much the same!¡± Silvia exined. Lightly poking the skirt with her fingers, Silvia said with a slight smile. Now that the story has been told, ia Miller was not an idiot, so she understood it naturally. To be honest, when the skirt returned to her hands, her anger was reduced a bit, but- She picked up the skirt and checked carefully, especially the underarms and abdomen, to see if there were any wrinkles. ¡°How do I know if this dress has been worn by someone else?¡± She said pointedly. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very picky about my clothes, I don¡¯t know how to wear it if someone else has worn it!¡±¡® Ms Miller said. Silviaughed. ¡°Ms. Miller, you must be joking, since it¡¯s a dress given to you as a gift, how could it have been worn by others. I still have some sense of propriety!¡± Silvia replied. After a pause, she sat up straight again, and touched her lower abdomen. ¡°I am pregnant, and now I mainly wear casual clothes at home. This skirt is not suitable for me! But it is very suitable for a beautiful woman at your age,¡± Silvia told Ms Miller. ¡°You¡¯re mocking me,¡± ia Miller frowned and said when she heard that she said she was beautiful, very unhappy. After all, she was a girl, she still had a heart for beauty. ia Miller was obese. She was an important first daughter of Mr. Miller, and was supposed to walk around with confidence, but she was shy to see people with such a figure. Herck of pride and inferiority were intertwined, so she didn¡¯t like toe out to meet people. She didn¡¯t like to hear others pointing fingers at her figure, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t like All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. others to praise her. She knew what she looked like, and it was hypocritical to praise her for being beautiful. She had a little affection for Silvia at first, but it disappeared immediately. Silvia was not at all surprised by her moodiness. Sensitive people are like this. One sentence may make her happy, but one sentence will also hit her thunder point. ¡°I didn¡¯tpliment you, I mean it!¡± Nodding, Silvia said and looked sincere. ¡°Yes, your figure is not so standard, and you are a little overweight, but your foundation is very good. You see your skin is so white, I seldom see girls with such pure white skin. You are born with cold fair skin, if you lose weight, you will be a great beauty,¡± Silvia exined. Listening to her analysis, which was well-founded and not perfunctory at all, ia Miller¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, but soon dimmed again. ¡°The problem is I can¡¯t lose weight,¡± she said abruptly. For so many years, she had tried many methods, whether it was going to exercise, dieting, or something else, but she just couldn¡¯t lose weight. When it was the worst, she starved herself to the point of passing out. Fortunately, she was discovered by the servants at home and sent to the hospital in time. Because of this incident, she was severely scolded by her father. It is good to lose weight, but the health of the body is more important. After repeating many times, she hadpletely lost confidence in losing weight, and even developed self-defeating. Every time she went out, she would wrap herself up. She won¡¯t want to see others, and she won¡¯t want to be seen by others. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the skirt, if it wasn¡¯t for the ce Silvia made an appointment with, she wouldn¡¯t want toe out at all. ¡°You can¡¯t lose weight, maybe it¡¯s because of the method you are doing it with,¡± Silvia said to her. Silvia looked at her, reached out suddenly, and pushed the blueberry mousse in front of her. ¡°Do you want to eat a piece?¡± She asked Miller. Looking at her with wide eyes in surprise, ia Miller quickly shook her head, looking very flustered. Her eyes involuntarily looked at the cake, the eagerness in her eyes could not be concealed, but there was an obvious gesture of rejection. In fact, from the moment she entered and sat down, Silvia could see that she was eager for food, she was desperately suppressing her appetite and desire, struggling and struggling with herself. but She just ordered a ss of lemonade, but she didn¡¯t drink much. Between speaking, she nced at the cake disy on the counter several times. ¡°You see, you treat food as an enemy, which is unnecessary,¡± Silvia said to Miller at once. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± ia Miller said quietly with her head down. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the pain of fat people at all. Even if you drink a little water, you Not to mention this kind of cake, you can¡¯t even touch it!¡± Miller exined. will get fat. ¡°Blueberry mousse,¡±. Pushing a little further, Silvia continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. This blueberry mousse uses yogurt as the base, which is rtively low in fat and low in calories. This piece does not exceed 100 calories. Calories, and with your height and weight, your daily basal metabolism should be at least 1600¡­¡± Silvia exined to her. After a pause, she suddenly asked. ¡°Have you not eaten today?¡± ¡°How do you know?!¡± ia Miller blurted out. Then she paused, as if to save face. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she said with a low but firm voice. ¡°I heard your stomach growling,¡± Silvia said with a slight smile. Her cheeks turned red, and ia Miller got angry. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± She asked Silvia. ¡°No, I just want to say, you should be kind to yourself!¡± Silvia replied. She moved the fork to face her. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t eat today and tomorrow, can you not eat for the rest of your life? Don¡¯t treat food as an enemy, Learn to make peace with it,¡± Silvia pleaded. ¡°Trust me, a little blueberry mousse won¡¯t do you much harm,¡± Silvia said to Miller defiantly. Her words seemed to be seductive, and the cake was even more alluring. ia Miller involuntarily picked up the fork¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 627 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Must find Silvia Slightly sweet in the mouth. To be honest, this blueberry mousse was not as sweet as the cakes she ate before. It tasted like yogurt, and the sweetness was much lower, but for someone like her who hadn¡¯t eaten dessert for a long time, it was simply delicious! The first mouthful had already begun, so she couldn¡¯t help stuffing it into her mouth. However, Silvia pressed her hand. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Silvia said to her. ia Miller: ¡°?¡± Looking up at her, eyes full of puzzlement and dissatisfaction. If anyone stopped her from continuing to eat at this time, she would turn her face. ¡°This piece is yours, but promise me, eat slowly! Taste the food carefully, feel its deliciousness, its sweetness. Taste it carefully¡­¡±Silvia said with interest. ia Miller had never experienced this before. Every time she ate, Silvia was either very pampering, or asking her to eat more, eat faster, and eat harder. Other times, every other person was extremely harsh, she can¡¯t eat it, she can¡¯t touch it, this is not allowed, that is not allowed. No one had ever seriously asked her to taste the food slowly. But she listened to it, and slowly, taking small sips, sipped it into her mouth, the yogurt melted on the tip of her tongue, and her taste buds on the tip of her tongue conveyed to her brain, which turned out to be very pleasant. She ate and ate, stopped, and stared at the few remaining blueberry mousse, in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing her stop, Silvia asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± She added. Shaking her head, she sighed. ¡°I have never seriously tasted the food. Food has always been a temptation, a trap, and an enemy to me!¡± Miller said to Silvia. ¡°They¡¯ll make me fat, they¡¯ll keep me going, they¡¯ll keep me going, and I¡¯ll struggle. I¡­¡± She comined. Panting a little behind, she stopped. She shook her head, put down her fork, and fell silent. ¡°People are born to need food. Your body consumes and needs the nutrition and supplement of food. They are not enemies,¡± Silvia said lightly, patting the back of her hand lightly, as if tofort her. ia Miller nodded, and slowly finished the remaining blueberry mousse, then took a napkin and wiped her mouth. When she raised her head again, her face was full of satisfaction. She had never eaten so contentedly before. She used to gobble it up. She was afraid that she would go on a diet to lose weight after one meal, or that after one meal satisfied herself, she would be unable to control herself not to eat in the future. But she didn¡¯t know what it tasted like. This was the first time for her to taste it properly. The sweetness of blueberries and the refreshingness of yogurt left a fragrance on her lips and teeth after eating. This feeling was unprecedented, and she was very happy today. ¡°Thank you!¡± Miller cooed. ¡°Sincerely, thank you from the bottom of my heart,¡± she added.. She was not an unreasonable person, and it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the skirt, but she just thought that Silvia was deliberately robbing her and embarrassing her, so she got angry. Now she knew that Silvia was not such a person, but there was a viin among them who wanted to use her as a weapon. Naturally, she would not let such a viin go. Putting the dress away, she picked up the box. ¡°Thank you for the dress, I like it very much, so I will ept it!¡± She said to Silvia. ¡°If there is a chance another day, I will return the gift,¡± she added. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Silvia said and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah,¡± ia Miller answered, and stood up. ¡°I think I should go to the store to pick up the dress I ordered, so excuse me,¡± she told Silvia respectfully. Silvia made a hand gesture. ia Miller turned around and left. After walking two steps, she suddenly turned around and looked at Silvia. ¡°By the way, next week I have a birthday party. Come with Mr. Palmer! Is that okay?¡± She asked Silvia. Before that, Silvia didn¡¯t n to go to such a banquet with Simon, but today, she changed her mind. ¡°It would be a pleasure!¡± Silvia replied. ia Miller smiled with satisfaction, and then left. At the Institute of TraditionalMedicine. There was aboratory here, which was just renovated and sorted out this year, and it was specially put into use for the new project, the ¡°Innovation Project¡±. At the moment it was busy inside, everyone looked serious and nervous, the numbers on theputer were flustering, and the reagents in the test tube were being extracted little by little, everything seemed to be proceeding in an orderly manner. The air was so quiet that it seemed to be frozen, only the slight sound from theputer and the ticking sound from the test tube could be heard. A total of three tubes were ced on the experimental table, and when the countdown on theputer reached zero, the extraction had just ended. However, everyone¡¯s facial expressions did not rx, but became more tense. The final result was about to be known, but no one could guarantee that it would be sessful. Two older men stepped forward, put on their sses, went up and analyzed it carefully, and then sniffed it with a test paper¨C There was no expression on their faces, their brows were slightly frowned, as if thinking about it. Momentster- ¡°Ah Choo, Ah Choo!¡± They started to sneeze. The two shook their heads again and again, and their faces copsed. Needless to say, everyone knew that it failed again this time. ¡°You can still smell the medicinal ingredients inside, and the smell is even stronger when mixed with the essence. This kind of finished product is not good at all!¡± One of the old men addressed the rest of his colleagues. They threw away the test strip, disappointed. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about spices. Each herb has its own characteristics. It is really difficult for us to make a perfect fusion ording to different tastes. After all, this is not what we specialize in,¡± one of the old men continued. Originally, when this project was first established, everyone was very eager to try it. After all, it was feasible in theory, but no one had ever tried it. If it seeded, it would be of great breakthrough significance. But after countless failures, they gradually became discouraged. At this time, Silvia proposed to stop the experiment and withdraw from the cooperation. She hadn¡¯t been attending the project meetings. Professor Reyes said that the progress of the project could not be determined just because of hering and going, so everyone proceeded ording to all the recorded data and the previous process. However, it failed again and again. This was the 288th time it had failed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Silvia must be brought back! She is an expert in spices, without her data and direction, there is no way to proceed!¡± One of the experts said defiantly. ¡°Who said there is no way to proceed?!¡± Another person asked. The door was pushed open, and Leo Drake came in from the outside in a long gown. He looked around slowly. ¡°She is an expert in spices, so, are we not experts in traditional medicine and herbal medicine? We do not have that deep research on spices, but she only has a superficial knowledge of herbal medicine. If she can do it, why can¡¯t we do it? Are we just so arrogant?¡± Leo Drake queried and scolded his mates. Everyone was stunned and silent. What he said sounded right, but this project had not been established for a day or two. They had seen Silvia¡¯s ability before, and sometimes when there was something wrong with the fusion of vors, and they couldn¡¯t find the crux, Silvia made adjustments. Just a little bit, a few milligrams of adjustment, can have apletely different effect. No one answered, Leo Drake¡¯s eyes sank, and he walked inside. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 628 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Science Knows No Borders ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, why can¡¯t you talk?¡± Leo Drake asked. After entering the room, Leo Drake ¨¢sked again. ¡°You all have professional backgrounds, and you have been in this industry for decades. Howe were defeated by a woman? Are you no better than a woman?¡± you ¡°Mr. Drake, it¡¯s not that we underestimate ourselves, it¡¯s that Ms. Austin has abilities that we can¡¯t achieve in this area. Sometimes the experiment fails, and we don¡¯t know why, only she can find out the crux. Sometimes as soon as she says a word, the result will be a big difference,¡± one of the scientists exined truthfully. Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak. Everyone had a thing for the smart and powerful. They had seen Silvia¡¯s strength, and they were also convinced, so when they heard that she was going to quit, it was a blow to their morale. ¡°Humph!¡± Leo Drake snorted softly, and he was very disapproving. ¡°You can¡¯t find the crux because you are ipetent, not because she is so good! If the experiment fails once, try again and again, and the data can also be adjusted. It is obvious that you are ck,¡± he scolded them. ¡°Mr. Drake, since you said that, let¡¯s see you make adjustments. After all, we are ipetent, and we really won¡¯t do it anymore,¡± Spreading his hands, someone gave way, somewhat angry. Those who could stand in that room were all selected, and they will definitely be unhappy if they were pointed at their noses and called ipetent. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any need to adjust it at all!¡± Leo Drake nced lightly at the test tubes on the laboratory table, and then nced at theputer screen. ¡°In my opinion, the unique taste of herbal medicine itself is its own representative. Blending it with all kinds of worldly and inferior spices is basically polluting the herbs! It is fundamentally necessary to completely remove the spices from the raw materials,¡± Leo Drake exined. With a look of disdain on his face, hepletely rejected the project. Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, this- At this time, Professor Reyes, who had been in the innermost part of theboratory, came out, probably because he heard the words behind, and raised his eyes to look at Leo Drake. ¡°Leo, when did youe?! Just right, I have something to ask you!¡± Professor Reyes said to Leo Drake. Putting his arms around Leo¡¯s shoulders, he walked a few steps forward, turning his head as if remembering. ¡°What are you all doing staring at us? Continue to do your experiments, even if you fail, you still have to record every failure data, failure is the mother of sess!¡± Professor Reyes said to the rest of the scientists. With his smoothing, the others turned around and continued to work. ¡°Professor Reyes, I think this experiment is meaningless after all. What we should do more is to develop the characteristics and abilities of traditional herbal medicine, and not let those western medicines overwhelm us, instead of engaging in these gaudy and crooked things!¡± Leo Drake said and locked in tightly Frowning, and couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°Hey¡­ science has no borders. Since it is scientific research, how can it be said to be fancy¡­ uh¡­. crooked?¡± Patting him on the shoulder, Professor Reyes said. He had gray hair and thick sses. He sighed. ¡°I know that you love traditional medicine and want to carry it forward to the world. But what we are doing now is also to carry it forward!¡± He added. ¡°You see, many people don¡¯t like to drink traditional medicine. Why don¡¯t they like to see traditional medicine? One is that the treatment takes a long time and the effect is slow, and the other is that they can¡¯t ept the special taste of herbs. But everyone likes to use perfume, essential oil, fragrance¡­ Even men are using cologne, why? Because it smells good and is easy to ept!¡± Professor Reyes enlightened Leo Drake. ¡°What we are doing now is to integrate the taste into it, so that more people can easily ept it. Usually, when we do this, the treatment ispleted without the patient even knowing it. In this way, the course of treatment will not feel long, and daily maintenance and health care can be used. Isn¡¯t it meaningful? Is it not an epoch-making progress in human history?¡± Professor Reyes continued. When listening to him, Leo Drake kept furrowing his eyebrows, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head after hearing it. ¡°Professor Reyes, I don¡¯t think so. There are so many categories of herbal medicine, it is difficult to integrate all of them. And people are picky. If the animal is satisfied this time, what about the next time? The manpower, material and financial resources consumed in it are countless, and it is really a huge waste!¡± Leo Drake opposed Professor Reyes respectfully. ¡°We should do more publicity, let people know the mystery and profoundness of traditional medicine, and then¡­¡± Leo Drake was saying when Professor Reyes interrupted him. ¡°Leo!¡± Taking his wrist and shaking it, Professor Reyes directly interrupted him. ¡°I know that you are very knowledgeable and researched in this field, and you also¡­ studied with a famous family. In terms of traditional medicine, Mr. Drake is a role model worthy of respect, but even if he is Mr. Drake, there are people who do not respect his views on this. You see, it is not so easy to promote and ept it, but what we are doing now is being epted!¡± Professor Reyes exined clearly. ¡°You are not promoting, or being epted, you are catering to the market! You are catering for the sake of profit!¡± Leo Drake said angrily. ¡°Leo!¡± Professor Reyes barked. Frowning, Professor Reyes¡¯ voice was a bit harsh. ¡°Is this your attitude when talking to the leader?!¡± He asked defiantly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I nominated you to enter this project! If you don¡¯t want to continue, you can withdraw from this project at any time!¡± Professor Reyes said to Leo Drake firmly. ¡°Professor Reyes, I just don¡¯t think this program is going in the right direction,¡± Leo Drake replied. Leo Drake didn¡¯t want to quit. He had just joined this project not long ago. What made him most angry was that Professor Reyes didn¡¯t listen to his words, but he took what a mere woman said seriously. He hadn¡¯t seen Silvia since he entered the institute, until yesterday at the seminar. An ordinary woman who only knew superficially about herbal medicine, an arrogant woman who made perfume and makeup and relied on her husband to make a name for herself, was actually more useful than him, a student of a famous school. They are all fooled by ard heart? ¡°Okay, this project waspleted a few months ago, and there is no need to raise objections at this time. If you can put forward constructive opinions on the experimental data, I will wee them. Otherwise, don¡¯t say more!¡± Professor Reyes said to Leo Drake. He raised his hand to prevent Leo from continuing, obviously he won¡¯t change his mind. Leo Drake had no choice but to turn around and want to leave, but he heard Professor Reyes calling him. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Professor Reyes said snappily. ¡°Leo, I asked you to have a good talk with Silvia yesterday, what did she say?¡± He asked Leo Drake. ¡°She¡¯s quitting the project!¡± Pursing his lips, Leo Drake said. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know, it¡¯s for you to persuade her, you¡­¡± After a pause, Professor Reyes pushed up his sses. ¡°You didn¡¯t persuade her, did you?¡± He asked Leo Drake. Thinking of what he said just now, Professor Reyes suddenly regretted letting him go, maybe it was self-defeating. ¡°Persuasion!¡± Leo Drake eximed, he was a little annoyed. A woman who didn¡¯t know the so-called was not worthy of his saliva, and she was so ignorant that she sshed juice all over her face. ¡°Then what did she say?¡± Professor Reyes asked again. ¡°She¡­¡­¡± Leo Drake muttered. Before Leo Drake could think of what to say, he saw Professor Reyes¡¯ sses light up. There was a smile on his face, and he walked straight behind him. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re back!¡± He said happily. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 629 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 629 Chapter 629 She still feels unlucky Leo Drake turned his face to see Silvia walking in their direction. ¡°Professor Reyes,¡± she greeted. ¡°You came just in time. They just finished a set of experiments, and it¡¯s still wrong. Let¡¯s see what went wrong,¡± Professor Reyes said. He couldn¡¯t wait to take her to theboratory. ¡°Professor Reyes¡­¡± Leo Drake couldn¡¯t help calling out. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Turning sideways, Professor Reyes raised his hand. ¡°This is Leo, Leo Drake. You two should have met yesterday,¡± Professor Reyes said. ¡°Recently, you haven¡¯te to the research institute. Leo just came in not long ago. He is¡­ a famous teacher and a high-student!¡± Professor Reyes said and paused. ¡°You can have a good chat. One of you is an expert in herbal medicine. The other is an expert in spices, I believe that together, we will definitely be able to collide with different sparks!¡± Professor Reyes added. Silvia looked at Leo Drake and nodded slightly at him, as if yesterday¡¯s unhappiness didn¡¯t exist. She hooked the corners of her lips. ¡°I wonder which famous teacher Leo Drake came from?¡± She asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Professor Reyes muttered, and was the first to be embarrassed. The industry basically said by default that Leo Drake was thest student of Mr. Drake, but even if it was not the truth, they will not say it directly. After all, regarding thest student, Mr. Drake maintained a silent attitude. He didn¡¯t want to tell had already the outside world, so the outside world pretended not to know, although everyone tacitly understood it. ¡°He is a very prestigious old gentleman, a veteran of traditional medicine, but the teacher is low-key, so I won¡¯t say much,¡± Professor Reyes said. Leo Drake on the side put his hand casually in front of his body, and straightened his spine. ¡°Professor, he is an old man who doesn¡¯t value fame and wealth, and doesn¡¯t like to be publicized. I don¡¯t want to use his banner outside. We practitioners, the most important thing to us is to help the world in saving people, those false names are not worth mentioning,¡± Leo Drake exined with subtle disdain. ¡°Oh?¡± Silvia asked. Tilting her head, Silvia said meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Drake doesn¡¯t want to mention it, but everyone seems to know about it.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s love is just out of respect for the teacher,¡± she added. In front of her, this Leo Drake always put on a superior air, basking with the air of a literati, and looked down on her from the corners of her eyes and brows. Silvia was quite angry yesterday, but she was no longer angry. What was there to be angry with a corrupt and old-fashioned hypocrite about? Under the banner of Mr. Drake, he was bluffing outside and putting on a high-minded appearance. She felt unlucky to work with such a person! ¡°Professor, you were saying, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ignoring Leo¡¯s posturing, Silvia asked Professor Reyes directly. Upon hearing this, Professor Reyes immediately got excited. While speaking, he made a virtual support and took her to theboratory. ¡°It was almost sessful, right? But the herbal medicine still had a little taste. I let them reduce from 3 mg, and I did it many times, and gradually decreased, but either the medicinal properties. were too reduced, or the taste was too strong. You see it¡¯s about the spices, can you make an adjustment?¡± Professor Reyes exined and asked Silvia. ¡°There is no need to adjust the spices. It can be close to the aroma of this herbal medicine. This spice is the easiest to blend. The proportion may need to be adjusted,¡± Silvia said very firmly. They walked in, and Leo Drake followed. He wanted to see whatyman¡¯s nonsense she could say. After disinfecting and washing hands, putting on a mask and gloves, Silvia stepped into the The smell inside was mixed and chaotic, rushing towards her face. Even through the mask, she was a little out of breath, so she turned her face to adjust her breathing. ¡°What a mess!¡± Waving his hand, Professor Reyes said angrily. ¡°Professor Reyes, because he was in a hurry to grasp the progress of the project, he conducted several experiments at the same time. This taste¡­is a bit skewed,¡± A person quickly stood up and replied nervously. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Professor Reyes barked. He frowned. ¡°How can we tell the difference like this?!¡± He added. He waved his hand to signal them to stop first, but Silvia didn¡¯t speak, she knew it. Before, she was paying close attention to the progress, and the reason why the institute kept urging her toe back and continue was also because she was afraid of dying the process. She could understand the desire to achieve research results and make achievements, but a new project, especially such a new experiment and idea, took time to try again and again, and mistakes and failures were inevitable. But the research institute was in a hurry, and their urgency robbed off on her. Such a radical attitude was very inconsistent with her usual style. But as she was back working with the institute, they were determined to figure out what they would do, so they won¡¯t stop easily. She looked down at the data, then weighed the spices and herbs separately, then mixed them together, and added a few drops of essential oil¨C ¡°You¡­¡± Professor Reyes said. He was startled when he saw her dripping the essential oil, and subconsciously wanted to speak, but he was taken a step ahead. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Leo Drake snorted and said rather disdainfully. However, Silvia ignored him, didn¡¯t even bother to give him an extra nce, and focused all her attention on the things in her hands. The other experimenters, except those who had work at hand, all came over and looked at what she was doing seriously. This experiment had been repeated and failed many times, and she didn¡¯t expect it to be sessful once, but most of the previous experimental data were still made possible by Silvia, so the people in theboratory still had expectations of her. It could be said that the people in the entireboratory put most of their hopes on her, except- ¡°Professor Reyes, this is a waste of medicinal herbs. I think it should not be wasted like this!¡± Unable to bear to stop again, Leo Drake said. He looked heartbroken. ¡°These herbs are different from those spices. They are used to cure diseases and save lives. They are not the ythings of the rich at all. Such waste is really against our way of studying medicine!¡± He added. ¡°Doing experiments would be wasteful, but only in this way can we achieve better results than before,¡± A staff member couldn¡¯t help but say. He retorted, but his eyes were still staring at Silvia¡¯s experiment without blinking. Leo Drake saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on this woman, and she was doing something boring and nonsensical, and she couldn¡¯t get out of her chest with a gloomy breath. Had they all been brainwashed? Leo Drake wondered. She was just a perfuming master, a person who made perfume and fragrance ythings, how could shepare with them?! He was sure that Silvia¡¯s experiment must have failed, so he simply stopped talking, kept his voice down, stared at the data, and watched the extraction in the test tube bit by bit. Time passed by, Silvia stood there tirelessly, and everyone was waiting for a result. until¨C A small pot of pale yellow liquid condensed out, looking crystal clear. In terms of color, it was better than the previous ones, at least not so cloudy. Next, the most important thing was to check the taste. Using a dropper to suck a drop onto the test paper, Silvia pulled the mask down slightly, and sniffed it closer. She was concentrating on it, as if she was reminiscing, but also seemed to be thinking about something. Professor Reyes on the side couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°How, how is it?¡± He asked. After receiving the test paper, he leaned closer and smelled it. ¡°That¡¯s right, this fragrance really smells like no herb at all, the amount of the herb has not been reduced, and the medicinal properties are still preserved. You just need to test it again and make it into a scented candle. The absorption and eptance effect of ingestion into the human body has to be friendly, if there is no problem¡­¡± Silvia replied. The words stopped abruptly, and Professor Reyes¡¯s mood changed. ¡°This¡­¡± he muttered. Seeing the change in Professor Reyes¡¯ mood, Leo Drake couldn¡¯t wait to grab the test strip and smell it. He tried it lightly at first, then moved closer and sucked in forcefully through his nose. He frowned and thought about it carefully, then suddenlyughed. ¡°I said it was impossible to seed! Professor Reyes, look, I¡¯m not wrong at all!¡± He announced. The other experimenters didn¡¯t know, so they all smelled it, and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Professor Reyes remained silent, just looking at Silvia. ¡°I just said that this is a waste of raw materials. If it is possible to cover up the special medicinal properties of the herbal medicine itself, how can it bepletely undetectable? You see, even with so many misceneous spices added, you can still feel it. The taste of herbs. So, it is impossible to achieve,¡± Leo Drake ranted. ¡°Well, what else do you have to say?!¡± Leo Drake asked. Leo Drake looked at Silvia rathercently, as if he was watching her cowhide break, and how to fix it. In contrast, Silvia¡¯s reaction was much tter. Not surprised or disappointed, Silvia took off her mask. ¡°What am I going to say?¡± She asked Leo Drake back. ¡°Now that the experiment has failed, what else do you have to brag about?¡± Leo Drake asked her again. ¡°When did I brag?¡± Silvia nced at him, and said with a serious face. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that the experiment failed. In thisboratory, experiments like today have failed hundreds of times and thousands of times.¡± Well, did I say that this time it will definitely seed?¡± Silvia asked him again. Leo Drake choked, he didn¡¯t expect her to say that. Thinking back carefully, it seemed that she did not say that she would seed, but she was preconceived. Seeing that so many people had a kind of mysterious trust in her, she thought that she would definitely seed when she came. It was not umon for experiments to fail again and again, and it seemed to be true, and it was nothing. But he felt that something was wrong, since she also failed, why did they still trust her so much? ¡°Since you can¡¯t guarantee sess, don¡¯t act like only you can do it,¡± Leo Drake said to Silvia. Leo Drake was actually quite upset. Wherever he went, others respected him as thest student of Mr. Drake, and there were a few people who wanted to ask for medical advice. This time the institute invited him into the project team, and he thought he would be the most valued and respected at that. Unexpectedly, he came in for more than a month, and after conducting several experiments, he felt that this project would not work, but no one listened to him. They even sent him on a mission to find Silvia and persuade her not to stop cooperating and keep coming back. It wasn¡¯t until that time that he realized that he was just a substitute when she wasn¡¯t around, obviously, Professor Reyes was not satisfied with his recement. Everyone in theboratory believed that this woman was better than him, why?! He was Mr. Drake¡¯s proud student! At least that¡¯s how people outside saw it! In any case, he was also a well-known teacher with a serious background in majors. Will he be inferior to such ayman? It was ridiculous to dare to drop essential oils in herbs! and The group of people in the research institute were so confused that they allowed her to act like this. Leo Drake was furious and red at Silvia as if she had done something heinous. Silvia didn¡¯t evade, but looked calm, raised her feet, and walked towards him step by step. 15¡å Leo Drake was stunned for a moment, not knowing why, but subconsciously took two steps. back. Silvia approached, and he backed away again. After a few times, he realized something was wrong, stopped and straightened his back and looked at her. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The rosy lips were lifted up, and the girl smiled casually. ¡°Mr. Drake, you are so confident, it seems that you think you can do it, if you can do it, you should and do it, right?¡± Silvia said to him. go Leo Drake was speechless. After being defeated, Leo Drake choked and sneered. ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t do it? However, I think the general direction of this experiment is wrong. Now it is not to adjust the proportion and dosage, but to adjust it in time in the correct direction,¡± Leo Drake said. Upon hearing this, Professor Reyes rubbed his temples, and stepped forward to stop the two people who were at war. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s useless to argue about such meaningless things now. Science needs different views and disputes to make progress, but not on such pointlessparisons,¡± Professor Reyes said warily. Silvia, this project must be done as soon as possible. You have already dyed a lot of time before, so you have to hurry up and seed in the experiment. Not to mention the manpower, material resources and hard work for so long, Leo is right in what he said, and a lot of financial resources were also spent,¡± Professor Reyes added. After he finished speaking, he turned around, and was just about to talk to Leo Drake, when Silvia said. ¡°If you feel that the financial resources are too expensive to be worth spending on this matter, then you can stop and stop the loss in time.¡± ¡°Yes, stop!¡± Leo Drake added. Professor Reyes felt that his head was buzzing, and he regretted epting the advice given above and recruiting Leo Drake. He originally thought that as he was thest student of Mr. Drake, he should be very insightful in herbal medicine. Maybe he and Silvia would justpliment each other, and the project would be sessful soon. But he didn¡¯t expect that these two people would be very good at this matter to the extent of opposing themselves. It was surprisingly inconsistent. ¡°Okay, the project has been carried out to this point. How can it be stopped immediately? What do you think of the research, and the hard work of so many people?!¡± Professor Reyes¡¯ voice sank, and he said seriously. ¡°And you too, everyone must do their own work well, and think more, don¡¯t always pin your hopes on others! Remember, you are also the best in this field. If you were not an excellent person, you would not be able to enter ourboratory!¡± Professor Reyes exined. ¡°Yes!¡± The others said in unison. Silvia raised her eyebrows. She already knew how determined they were to this experiment from the very beginning when she came in, so it was just casual talk for her suggesting that they stopped. Professor Reyes turned to Leo Drake and said. ¡°Leo, I know that you are young and famous, and it is normal to have your own ideas. But this project was determined after many senior discussions, so don¡¯t question it anymore. What we have to do now is to persevere and seed, understand?¡± Leo Drake pursed his lips, looked at Silvia, and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I see, Professor!¡± He replied. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 630 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Loyalty is harsh When Silvia left theboratory, Leo Drake followed closely. She walked very fast on purpose, but he was still chasing her very closely. He was tall and strided, so he chased her very quickly. He stopped directly in front of her. ¡°Ms. Austin,¡± he called. ¡°What is it Mr. Drake?¡± Pausing, Silvia asked. She actually didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Someone who was trying to gain fame was still self-proimed. She really didn¡¯t know how this kind of person got in this circle by relying on lies. ¡°Actually, you also know that this experiment is impossible to seed. Since it is wrong, why continue? As far as I know, your husband has also invested a lot of money in this project, so you should not be afraid of being beaten by bamboo baskets. Is the water tank empty in your Leo Drake said, and asked Silvia scornfully. Silviaughed. home?¡± ¡°How could that be?! I¡¯m a woman and an amateur. I don¡¯t know anything about herbal medicine. How can I know whether this experiment will be sessful or not? You didn¡¯t feel very self-confident when you asked the question. Contradictory?¡± Silvia asked. Deliberately reposting what he said to mock her before, intact, to hate him. Leo Drake was stunned. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t know, let me tell you, this direction ispletely wrong, and it is impossible to seed! Moreover, this experiment ispletely meaningless, so it should not continue!¡± Leo Drake buttressed. His tone was actually a bit annoyed. Slowly raising her eyelids, Silvia looked at him with more interest. Interesting! Before, she always thought that he was just a bluffing liar, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand him at all, as he has his own views on this experiment. After pondering for a while, she suppressed her dislike for him and softened her tone. ¡°Then tell me, why is it impossible to seed?¡± She asked him. She didn¡¯t know if it was to convince her, or if he was just in a good mood now. Leo Drake took a deep breath and exined seriously. ¡°First of all, you need to know that there are thousands of herbs in this world, and the medicinal properties of each herb taste different. Yes, I admit that this idea is quite innovative, but it is not feasible at all,¡± Leo Drake said. ¡°You think you can use the taste of spices to blend and cover the taste of the herbs themselves, but the tastes of the herbs themselves are different, which means that for each herb, you have to use different spices, quantities, etc. Try again and again. In this way, it is time-consuming, Silvia was silent, as if thinking about something. ¡°Also, the medicinal properties of each medicine also has its own characteristics. It¡¯s hard to say what kind of effect it will have if it is fused with spices, or whether there will be any side effects. Who dares to bear such consequences?! What else? Who will test this result?!¡± Leo Drake added. At first, Silvia was still smiling slightly, butter, the smile subsided, and her expression became extremely serious, staring at him. In fact, he was right, this was the question she had asked Professor Reyes before. The experiment was not like the simple perfuming she did before. She only needed to distinguish the taste of essential oils and spices, and try different results before, after, and in the middle, and make sure that there was no harm done to the human body. But this time is different. After all, herbs were added this time, which had medicinal properties and were intended to y a role in the medicine. Without trial, without the test data and results of the test product, how dare you put it into use? For these reasons, Leo Drake wanted her to stop. For her question, Professor Reyes did not give a direct answer, but said that there is no need to worry about it. Now that the project had been approved, the research institute had already made all the preparations. The application test did not require her to be responsible. But she was a serious person, how could she not care about the results of the experiment? How could she not care about them? Seeing her silent for a long time, with misty eyes, Leo Drake thought she didn¡¯t listen at all, or¡­ didn¡¯t understand at all. He was a little angry and didn¡¯t say anything, and lost the interest to continue talking in an instant. He waved his hand. ¡°Forget it! You don¡¯t understand even if I tell you! Anyway, this is not just a simple y like making perfume or scented candles. This is medicine, and it will kill people! I advise you. You, you¡¯d better not go on. You, don¡¯te here again!¡± Leo Drake told Silvia. With raised eyebrows, Silvia looked back at him. ¡°Mr. Drake, are you trying to persuade me to stop because you simply think I don¡¯t understand herbal medicine and am an outsider, or is it because you really want to stop this experiment, or¡­¡¯ Silvia was saying, ranting. After taking two steps forward, the corners of her lips slowly rose, but her eyes turned cold. ¡°Just because I¡¯m a woman?¡± She added. Leo Drake looked at the woman in front of him. She was obviously not as tall as him, and her figure was considered delicate, with her lower abdomen slightly protruding. However, she stood in front of him with her face up, and her clear eyes were so sharp. In her staring eyes, he actually felt a little panicked with nowhere to hide. For a moment, he wanted to hide. But it was just a thought, he settled down and straightened his back. ¡°Ms. Austin it is meaningless arguing with me, in fact, you don¡¯t understand what I said, you are indeed a woman, women are inferior to men in many aspects. What¡¯s more, you are pregnant now, and I am doing it for your own good! You are not short of money. I heard that you are also famous in the perfuming industry. You have everything, Why bother to show off the limelight?¡± Leo Drake asked. ¡°I would like to advise you kindly, don¡¯t think that everything is as simple as getting some scented candles for you. The profession of herbal medicine is extensive and profound, and if you are a little careless, you will¡­¡± Leo Drake was saying.. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet! Where are you going?!¡± He added. Leo Drake didn¡¯t expect that he had only half-spoken, and she turned around and left without saying a word. Startled for a while, he immediately raised his voice. ¡°I am giving you advice very seriously and sincerely, you should think about it carefully, honest. words are harsh¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± He was saying continuously. He actually wanted to say a few more words, but she had disappeared. Silvia was toozy to listen to him or to refute him. His brain was rotten, with extreme prejudice and arrogance. There was nothing to argue with this kind of person. It¡¯s just that he was indeed a bit knowledgeable, not a swindler who waspletely ignorant, and ww 751 his few words about the experiment were correct. The experiment could continue like this! There was indeed a problem with the direction of the experiment, and the purpose was also very problematic. Adding those two drops of essential oil to the mixture today also verified her idea. Sure enough, after adding it, the smell of the herb was suppressed and vtilized slowly. Well, she would try again, and maybe she would find out what they were trying to do. Unknowingly, she had turned around the intersection of the street, stopped subconsciously, turned her head and looked in the direction of the research institute, but unexpectedly saw a familiar figure from behind- Javon?! Why was he here?! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 631 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Mischievous Son Recently, Simon had been a little busy. He apologized in his heart. He felt that he had lost a lot of time to spend with his wife. After all, she was still pregnant and needed morepany. When it came to other important matters, he was at his wits end, and he had a lot to do. It was rare that today he had returned a little earlier, but when he came back, he didn¡¯t see the figure who cared about him. ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± He asked nobody in particr. After washing his hands, he reached out to hug his son. The little guy seemed to be getting heavier again. ¡°Your wife went out early in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± The nanny replied. He frowned, hugged his son in one hand, and freed up the other hand to make a phone call. She said that she was going to visit the research institute recently. Could it be that it was sote and it was not over yet? No one answered the phone when he called her, which was alsomon. She would not answer the phone when the experiment was in progress, and the phone was silent. He sat down on the sofa, yed with his son in his arms, and guided him to call. ¡°Who am I?¡± Simon asked Asher. The little guy stared at him with round eyes, rubbed his face with his fleshy little hands, and grinned happily. ¡°Mom!¡± Simon rolled his eyes. ¡°Wrong, call Dad!¡± He replied ¡°Mom, mom!¡± pping his hands, Asherughed and said even more happily. No, mom hasn¡¯te back yet, call me daddy!¡± Simon said to his son again. He put away his smile and put on a straight face, showing his majesty as a father. ¡°Bad boy, you are against me at such a young age!¡± Simon added. ¡°Mom, mom,¡± Asher insisted, giggling. Simon frowned, never been so frustrated in his life! I thought whether he was in the business world or in the family, he always said the same thing. He didn¡¯t expect that today¡¯s defeat at the hands of a kid who doesn¡¯t even have all the teeth was still his own. He had no temper ¡®Little viin!¡± Simon muttered. He turned the kid over and patted his butt lightly, of course he was not willing to use force, it was just for a show. Get Bora Unexpectedly, the little guy was so unrestrained, and he opened his mouth, and cried. ¡°Waaa¡± the kid acreamed ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, why are you crying?!¡± Simon asked. He was speechless. He hugged and coaxed Asher, only to hear his wife¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter baby?¡± Silvia chirped. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re back!¡± Simon cooed. Turning his face, Simon saw her, and the corners of his lips naturally rose. ¡°Mom¡­Mom¡­¡± The little guy cried miserably, as if he had been bullied a lot. Silvia took him from Simon¡¯s arms, lowered her head and asked softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before Simon could speak, Asher pointed at Simon with his chubby little finger and pointed directly at Simon.. ¡°Daddy¡­hit!¡± Simon was dumbfounded. ¡°Bad boy!¡± he muttered. Simon thought that Asher could not speak for a long time, but now not only was he speaking smoothly, he could even link up and say sentences. ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Simon quickly exined when he saw his wife¡¯s surprised eyes. Silvia wasn¡¯t too surprised by the fact that Simon beat the child, after all, it was her own, but she was also a little surprised by the clearness of the child¡¯s speech. ¡°Who?¡± She tried to ask Asher. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With a small mouth, pointing to Simon, Asher replied. ¡°Dad!¡± Simon could not believe it. He was quite good at calling now! ¡°Where did you get hit?¡± Silvia nced at her husband with aplex expression, and asked Asher with a smile on her face. The little guy hesitated for a while, probably trying to figure out the meaning of this sentence. After thinking about it for a while, he waved his arm and patted his butt with his little hand. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he hummed. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 632 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 632 Chapter 632 evous Son. He didn¡¯t know how to say it yet, but he could already clearly point out the direction. ¡°The bastard sued!¡± Simon eximed as he was annoyed and amused. ¡°Did the beating hurt?¡± He asked Asher. This time, Asher nodded vigorously and curled his lips, making him look like he was about to cry again. Drama! The couple looked at each other, and they both saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Sitting down with her son in her arms, Silvia gently rubbed his little butt with her hands as afort, looked at him, raised her lips and smiled./ ¡°Then¡­ Mommy, will avenge you?¡± Silvi asked. Although he still didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°revenge¡± meant, he tried to guess correctly. ¡°Mom will help you,¡± Silvia exined clearly.. Immediately, Asher nodded vigorously, pursed his lips and smiled, and stared at Simon with bright eyes after crying, which was a bit sly He stretched his arms around Silvia¡¯s neck, put his head in the socket of her neck, and tilted his head to look at Simon, seeming to be provocative and dering sovereignty. Looking at his little son, Simon was a little surprised. Did he want to start arguing with him at such a young age? ¡°Then, dad hit my baby, is it right?¡± Silvia asked seriously, and even raised a hand, as if to hit Simon. ¡°Father¡­not right!¡± imitating his mother, Asher said. Silvia continued to smile. ¡°Then, mommy will avenge you! If daddy hits my baby, I will hit¡­¡± Silvia was saying and dramatizing. ¡°Wife¡­¡± Simon barked. Before Simon protested, he saw Silvia p Asher¡¯s buttocks. ¡°I¡¯ll spank his baby!¡± Silvia added. Simon was dumbfounded. Asher was confused ¡°Wow¡­¡± When Asher reacted, he let out a groan. This time he really cried, crying so sadly After all, for a baby who was only over one year old, it was a bit of a circle to understand. ¡°He beats my son, I will beat his son,¡± Silvia said, but Asher only knew that he was beaten twice Seeing the little guy crying with snot and tears, Simon felt distressed again. He reached out to hug him, but was stopped by Silvia. She pulled her son to sit down, put her hands under his armpit to keep him steady, and asked seriously ¡°Are you happy that you got revenge?¡± She asked Asher. Simon was confused. Asher¡¯s tears could not stop flowing ¡°Then let me ask you, did the beating hurt?¡± She changed the question to make it easier for the little baby to understand. He nodded subconsciously, hesitated for a while, and then probably realized what she was asking, and shook his head again. ¡°Mom, it hurts,¡± Asher replied. ¡°It hurts when mom hits, but it doesn¡¯t hurt when dad hits, does it?¡± She continued to ask The strength she used just now was actually not that great, but it was a little heavier than Simon¡¯s When she entered the door, she saw Simon¡¯s p Asher was just trying to put on a show. She couldn¡¯t even pat the dust off her trousers, but the little thing started to cry and reported Simon At first, she felt that her son had obvious possessive desires towards her, but she just found out that the child was still young, so it was nothing, and he even tried to act and sue her. With tears in his eyes, Asher nodded pitifully. ¡°Then dad was ying with you, but you still cry and sue him. Did he do something wrong?¡± Silvia asked Asher. ¡°Silvia, the child is still young¡­¡± Simon interrupted. Simon couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, but was stopped by his wife. The principle of life is to start from a young age. Smallness is not an excuse. You can learn and teach. When you grow up, it may be toote!¡± Silvia exined. The little guy frowned, trying to think about the discussion between his parents, as if it had something to do with him. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvia asked again, seeing him nodding with his lips pursed. ¡°Say sorry to dad,¡± she said to Asher. ¡°Cough¡­ Simon clenched his fist in front of his mouth and coughed, feeling a little embarrassed. He was really not used to it. Such a small child apologized to him. However, when the child was still in its infancy, he and Silvia reached an agreement. In the future, even if there were differences in educating children, they must not argue in front of the children. First, they would achieve the unity of the surface front, and then discuss right and wrong in private. Hitting each other and guarding the other was not going to work after all. With a puffed mouth and puffed cheeks, Asher looked really cute. Asher rolled his eyes, looked at his mother¡¯s stern face, and then at his father¡¯splete indifference. He could only whisper, ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°Say sorry to whom?¡± Silvia asked deliberately, leaning her head as if she didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Dad!¡± Asher replied. Simon was dumbfounded for the umpteenth time. Well, didn¡¯t Asher call him dad very neatly? It was clear just now that Asher was deliberately ying against Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to cry andin in the future! Silvia said to Asher. She patted his little butt, this time, it was very light The sensuality of her palm was very good, and she couldn¡¯t help but caress a few more times, which made the little guy giggle. The tears in the corners of his eyes were not yet dry, and the appearance of crying andughing was really cute. The couple yed with their son for a while, but they were still young. After ying for a long time, their upper and lower eyelids fought, and they fell asleep with their heads tilted. After handing the child to the nanny and going back to her room, Silvia stretched her shoulders. ¡°Ah, so tired! It was more tiring than doing a day¡¯s experiment!¡± Silvia said as she stretched. Taking care of a child was really hard work. Fortunately, there were people at home to help, otherwise, she would really be unable to bear it alone. ¡°Then don¡¯t do the experiment and have a good rest,¡± Simon said half-jokingly. Silvia rolled her eyes and flew over. ¡°I obviously meant that I was tired from ying with my son, but I didn¡¯t say that I was tired from doing experiments!¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Indeed, Asher is getting bigger and bigger, and his personality is also lively and restless, just like you! Simon exined. Silvia nodded, d that Simon was admitting that raising children was indeed a very hard job. ¡°So I think it¡¯s time to find him a teacher,¡± Simon said. ¡°Teacher?!¡± Silvia eximed. She was still enjoying his hands massaging her shoulders, but when she heard these words, she turned her head suddenly, pulling her muscles and bones ¡°Oh, it hurts!¡± She cried. ¡°You can¡¯t turn your head back so suddenly!¡± Rubbing her neck quickly, Simon said angrily ¡°It will hurt,¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯re injured or not, but it¡¯s true that you scared me! Your son is only so old, so you¡¯re going to find him a teacher?!¡± Simon insisted Simon didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. ¡°He¡¯s more than one year old. I remember that I was enlightened very early when I was young. When I was three years old, I could already recite the three-character scriptures and hundreds of surnames, and I could do the first grade math problem. Isn¡¯t early childhood education very popr now. Simon asked. He had gone to find out about the current children¡¯s early education issues. As for his son, of course he would invite a professional tutor to teach. He had a tutor since he was an infant child and had been receiving teachings. When he officially entered school, he was already many times faster than his peers. He skipped grades and got rmended all the way. He had alreadypleted all his university studies at the age of seventeen. As for getting in touch with the Palmer family business, it was also early, after all, grandpa had always raised him as an heir. ¡°So do you need to use the three-character scripture and hundreds of surnames when doing business now?¡± Silvia poked her head forward, and she asked back with mischief. Simon was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re changing the concept secretly, you know that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Simon replied. He also leaned forward and pressed against the tip of her nose. ¡°Asher will take over the Palmer family in the future, and he must be trained early. Didn¡¯t you also say that you can¡¯t spoil your children too much?¡± He asked Silvia. ¡°Huh?¡± He asked. He lightly touched the tip of her nose, his eyes drooping slightly. From this angle, just staring at her lips opening and closing when she spoke, it was really alluring. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too doting or cruel. I think it¡¯s too early, and¡­¡± Silvia responded After a pause, she suddenly put her hands on his shoulders and pushed Simon away. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want to do business? What if he doesn¡¯t want to take over the Palmer family at all?¡± Silvia asked Simon was approaching her unconsciously, and then facing his almost wless face at close range, he lost the ability to think. They fell into endless lingering kisses, until the end¡­. The issue at hand had to be discussed again. Given that Asher was just over one year old, it was too early to mention the future development of his career, but they had to consider such a possibility. Just like this, from the beginning, Charles Petersen had no intention of doing business at all, he only loved his sculpture, and had conflicts with his family for a long time. Although she wanted her son to grow up, she didn¡¯t want him to grow up under her own pressure and framework. ¡°He is the eldest son, my son, and he is destined to take over the Palmer family and my business from birth,¡± Simon said as he was suddenly pushed away. He wanted to get closer but Silvia stopped him, to his dissatisfaction. ¡°Besides, he must, okay?¡± Simon barked. ¡°Whether he can, and whether he is willing or not are two different things!¡± Silvia replied. With her hands falling from his shoulders to his chest and continuing to press him, Silvia continued. ¡°You also said that you have been under pressure and burden since you were a child. You have experienced it. Do you hope that your son will be like you, carrying so many burdens since he was a child?¡± Silvia asked. These words silenced Simon. Indeed, he had been burdened with these since he was a child, and he knew the responsibilities he should take up very early. He worked hard and studied desperately. When other children were ying, he had no time. to y, even if he was traveling, it was to see various business alliances and means to continue business. He had been used to watching too much since he was a child, and had experienced many dangers and frame-ups. No one had ever asked him what he wanted to do in the future, because he was already doomed from the very beginning He was the heir of the Palmer family, and would be the ruler of the Palmer family in the future. Grandpa had high hopes for him, but grandma always wanted to pull him down from that position. Until now, he was suddenly asked by Silvia, if that was what he really wanted? He also didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Okay, I promise you, I won¡¯t force my son! If he really doesn¡¯t want to take over the business after he is able to think for himself, then I won¡¯t force him,¡± Simon replied. He raised his hand as a promise. ¡°And what about your business? What about the Palmer Group?¡± Silvia asked again. Simon smiled wryly ¡°Then what do you think? I said let my son inherit it, but what if he says he doesn¡¯t want to do it? If I don¡¯t force him, you will be worried about my business again,¡± Simon replied. ¡°Or¡­¡± Simon tried to continue. Silvia was confused. ¡°If we have more children, there will always be those who are capable and willing to ept this responsibility, and the problem will be perfectly solved!¡± Simon exined. Finally he caught the opportunity, hugged her, and wrapped her in his arms, hugging her fully was the most reliable. ¡°You talk nonsense!¡± Simon said to Silvia. He patted her lightly, but she didn¡¯t resist anymore, and he stroked her lower abdomen with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s because I thought too much. The future is still far away, maybe Asher would be willing, then our arguments and worries will all be meaningless,¡± Silvia said to Simon. ¡°Why are there so many emotions today? Didn¡¯t you go to the research institute? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Simon suddenly asked. Simon felt sensitively that she was more worried than usual today. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 633 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Immediately Divestment ¡°Nothing.¡± Silvia said and shook her head, and leaned in his arms. Her head was resting on his arm, and she suddenly asked. ¡°I tried the experiment today, and it was exactly as I thought. After adding essential oils, the herbal medicine will dy the evaporation time of the vor,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Yeah!¡± Simon said and nodded, just responding to what she said. In fact, he didn¡¯t quite understand these things. She was willing to speak, and he was willing to listen. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°So?¡± He asked her. ¡°So if I make a few more adjustments, it may make them feel that the experiment is sessful and that it has indeed achieved the effect they want,¡± Silvia replied. Silvia opened her arms and yed with her fingers. After she entered the research institute, her body smelled of herbal medicine. Fortunately, Asher was used to her body smelling all kinds of smells, so he didn¡¯t reject her. ¡°You still feel that the purpose of their experiment is not pure,¡± Simon said and pondered for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send someone in to investigate and see what they are going to do?¡± Simon suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to investigate, but I can¡¯t find any results at all. I have paid attention in the the university, and then it was requisitioned. Professor Reyes is also very careful, and his mouth is also very strict. I tried it a few times, and he said that I should only focus on the experiment and not on other things,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°And today I asked again, about the feedback on the clinical effect if the experiment is sessful, he also took it vaguely,¡± she added. Every time she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little flustered ¡°Are you afraid that they will do live experiments?¡± Simon asked, he hit the nail on the head. ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied and nodded without hesitation. ¡°They said before that they would use mice, rabbits and the like for experiments. But you also know that first of all, the feedback from the medicinal properties of herbal medicines is very slow, and the intuitive data is not obvious. Well, it¡¯s even harder to show it. Rats and rabbits can¡¯t tell you what they smell, so I suspect they will experiment with living people,¡± Silvia revealed. Simon looked down at her, his wife was worried, as if preupied He raised his hand and gently slid it across her cheek, andforted her with a gentle touch. ¡°Then don¡¯t worry too much, didn¡¯t you say that those herbs are life-saving? Even if you really use people to do ¡°Nothing.¡± Silvia said and shook her head, and leaned in his arms. Her head was resting on his arm, and she suddenly asked. ¡°I tried the experiment today, and it was exactly as I thought. After adding essential oils, the herbal medicine will dy the evaporation time of the vor,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Yeah!¡± Simon said and nodded, just responding to what she said. In fact, he didn¡¯t quite understand these things. She was willing to speak, and he was willing to listen. ¡°So?¡± He asked her. ¡°So if I make a few more adjustments, it may make them feel that the experiment is sessful and that it has indeed achieved the effect they want,¡± Silvia replied. Silvia opened her arms and yed with her fingers. After she entered the research institute, her body smelled of herbal medicine. Fortunately, Asher was used to her body smelling all kinds of smells, so he didn¡¯t reject her. ¡°You still feel that the purpose of their experiment is not pure,¡± Simon said and pondered for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send someone in to investigate and see what they are going to do?¡± Simon suggested. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to investigate, but I can¡¯t find any results at all. I have paid attention in the laboratory, and I haven¡¯t found any secret doors or secret rooms. It was an abandoned teaching building in the university, and then it was requisitioned. Professor Reyes is also very careful, and his mouth is also very strict. I tried it a few times, and he said that I should only focus on the experiment and not on other things,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°And today I asked again, about the feedback on the clinical effect if the experiment is sessful, he also took it vaguely,¡± she added. Every time she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little flustered. ¡°Are you afraid that they will do live experiments?¡± Simon asked, he hit the nail on the head. ¡°Yeah,¡± She replied and nodded without hesitation. ¡°They said before that they would use mice, rabbits and the like for experiments. But you also know that first of all, the feedback from the medicinal properties of herbal medicines is very slow, and the intuitive data is not obvious. Well, it¡¯s even harder to show it. Rats and rabbits can¡¯t tell you what they smell, so I suspect they will experiment with living people,¡± Silvia revealed. Simon looked down at her, his wife was worried, as if preupied. He raised his hand and gently slid it across her cheek, andforted her with a gentle touch. ¡°Then don¡¯t worry too much, didn¡¯t you say that those herbs are life-saving? Even if you really use people to do the experiments, the feedback effect will not be too worrying. It¡¯s not a big problem,¡± Simon said to Silvia. ¡°No!¡± Silvia said abruptly. Pulling his hands away and sitting up straight, Silvia said sternly. ¡°There are so many kinds of herbs, it is impossible to make many kinds at once, so at this stage, the laboratory has only selected three kinds of medicines for the experiments,¡± she exined. ¡°Three types?¡± Simon asked, amazed. ¡°Yes!¡± She said and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that it has the effect of numbing nerves. The experimental direction is simr to the effect of anesthesia used in hospitals, but it is hoped that it will be produced unconsciously in the scented candle, and it also has a strong analgesic effect,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Analgesia? Anesthesia?¡± Simon wondered. ¡°The hospital already has this technology, so why bother?¡± He asked. ¡°The research team said to start with a simple one and see the effect, and if it can be anesthetized at the same time as the scented candle, it will be easy to ept and pleasant to the body and mind,¡± Silvia exined to Simon. ¡°It sounds a bit¡­reluctant.¡± After thinking about it, Simon used a word to describe it. Silvia nodded again and again. ¡°You think so too, don¡¯t you?!¡± Simon asked Silvia. ¡°There is also blindness, which is just the opposite of anesthesia. It makes people excited, a bit like a stimnt. It is also added to the scented candle. They said that this is for theparison of the two, to find out which can better reflect the effect. If the opposite medicinal properties can be controlled, then the next experiment will be easy to seed,¡± Silvia exined further. ¡°What about the third vor?¡± Simon asked. Hearing this, Simon also became interested, and asked with great interest. ¡°Could it make people half-dream and half-awake?It can right?¡± ¡°One makes people fall asleep, one makes people excited, and the third one makes people fall in between?¡± Simon asked. Of course, this was just his guess, and Silvia shook her head decisively. ¡°No!¡± She replied. ¡°You would never have imagined that this third taste is poison,¡± she revealed. ¡°Poison¡­¡± Simon muttered in shock. With his eyes wide open, he also lost his desire to tease, and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this experiment is all about curing diseases and saving lives to better alleviate the suffering of patients, and to promote traditional medicine?¡± Simon asked. ¡°That¡¯s what they say, but they also say that poisons don¡¯t divide,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Simon barked and got a little angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± He asked rhetorically. Silvia chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. In traditional medicine, some medicinal materials are indeed somewhat toxic. The old saying ¡°use poison to fight poison¡± is true. Poison is also medicine when used well, and it can also cure diseases and save people. Violent medicinal materials are added to spices, and its smell must be completely covered up so that the user cannot detect it. I still feel that I am not at ease,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s you, normal people will feel it is unreliable! It¡¯s okay to cure diseases and save people, but what if it¡¯s harming people? Isn¡¯t it killing people invisibly?¡± Simon asked. Before, Silvia always said that there was a problem with the project of theboratory research institute, and that she wanted to stop it. But now, Simon felt that something was wrong. He just listened, respected her and believed her, but he really didn¡¯t expect that the experimental project turned out to be like this! Although he was ayman, he knew that it sounded very dangerous! ¡°No, the project really has to be stopped, and I will withdraw my investment immediately!¡± Simon told Silvia. After all, the Palmer Group had invested money in it. Once the investment was withdrawn, it would stop the project soon, and they would have no option than to close the project. ¡°I think they will not stop after you withdraw the investment. They will pull in other investments and find ways. Moreover, it is definitely not a day or two from the initial idea to the implementation of this project. I think Professor Reyes¡¯ attitude is very determined and he will not give up easily.¡± Silvia told Simon. ¡°Then let them solicit investment. I want to see. If I don¡¯t nod, who dares to invest in this project?!¡± Simon asked, somewhat bragging. This is the truth. With Simon¡¯s influence in the whole circle, if he doesn¡¯t nod, no one will dare to invest. ¡°When I came out of theboratory today, I saw a person. Guess who it was?¡± Silvia asked Simon. Suddenly, she changed the subject and yed tricks.. Simon didn¡¯t know why, and looked at her with puzzled eyes. ¡°Javon!¡± Silvia replied instantly. ¡°Him?¡± Simon said and thought for a while, but he didn¡¯t think it was too surprising. ¡°He wanted to get involved before, you mean, he would invest?¡± He asked Silvia. It was looking likely After all, they had been friends with and had a rtionship with Jayvon for many years. Even if he wanted to participate they were sure that he would quit because the project was risky, the purpose was not clear, and it was dangerous. Javon was a businessman after all, and he would give up after weighing the pros and cons But Silvia didn¡¯t think so ¡°He is very interested in this project and seems to be very persistent. He didn¡¯t mention it this time, and I thought he gave up, but now it seems that he is not giving up.¡± Silvia said to Simon. ¡°He will appear in theboratory, it is by no means that simple to make him quit,¡± she added. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 634 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Listen to me, don¡¯t touch Simon didn¡¯t want her to worry too much. After all, her body was rtively weak during pregnancy, and more worries were not good for the body. However, she was too smart. Even if he didn¡¯t point out many things, she could figure them out by herself. ¡°About Javon¡¯s matter, I¡¯m yet to find out the situation, don¡¯t think too much. Since this project is like this, just stop it, I will withdraw the capital, and you withdraw yourself. I want to see how they will still continue!¡± Simon emphasized. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Silvia muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so!¡± Putting his hands on her shoulders, Simon said. It was the first time for him to stop her from doing something so seriously. In the past, no matter what she wanted to do, he always supported her unconditionally, but this time, he couldn¡¯t continue to support her. ¡°Although it is not clear what they are going to do, it is obvious that this matter is very dangerous, and the depth of the water may be beyond your imagination. I know you have always had a spirit of research, but this time it is not the same, listen to me, don¡¯t touch it! Simon told Silvia firmly. Silvia looked at him, his eyes were firm and earnest, and for the first time since the two were together, he firmly disagreed with her to do something. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Okay, I quit!¡± Hearing her affirmative answer, Simon¡¯s tense cheeks were deeply relieved, he held her tightly in his arms, and put his cheek against her white and tender ears. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you do what you like, or what you want to do, but you have to know that nothing is more important than your safety and your life!¡± Simon told Silvia. Silvia naturally knew that he cared about her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have agreed so readily. However, even if she agreed, she still felt uneasy. ¡°But, even if I withdraw and you withdraw the capital, do you think they will definitely stop? Besides, what are they trying to do with this experiment?¡± Turning her head, she frowned and asked, eyes filled with puzzlement Simon thought for a while. ¡°Before you left for more than a month, their experiments did not progress. It can be seen that they have not found a better candidate without you. This investment may still be pulled, but it is obvious that suitable people to handle it are not so easy to find. I think that your leaving may be a serious blow to them, and this experiment may really not be possible,¡± Simon exined. It sounded reasonable, but Silvia was not so big that she felt that she was omnipotent. ¡°Then what if they have a recement?¡± She asked Simon. ¡°In case there are many things that could happen, we can¡¯t consider risking your safety to chance, but the only thing I can think of right now is to protect you. It¡¯s your safety!¡± He said word by word. After all, they had experienced a lot of wind and rain, and finally came today. They didn¡¯t want to have any idents because of anything. In his heart, there was nothing more important than the safety of his wife and children. Even though Silvia had heard his confession many times, these words still stirred her heart like a warm current, making her have to let go of those doubts and worries and soften up. ¡°Well, I promise you, I will quit!¡± Silvia said to Simon. Gently sping one of her hands, Silvia looked at the ceiling and thought, maybe, she really shouldn¡¯t think Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. so much. Two hundred kilometers away from Washington, there was a wide grasnd, which was t and lush. Not far from the grasnd, there was a vi with an astonishing area. The vermilioncquer gate of the vi was closed all year round. If you didn¡¯t know it, you might think it¡¯s a deserted ce. Mr. Drake, who was respected by everyone in the field of traditional medicine, lived here. Mr. Drake seldom went out at ordinary times, only a few servants who were dedicated to serving him asionally went out to purchase, the whole vi looked simple and mysterious. However, when the door was opened, there was something strange inside. As soon as you enter the gate, you can smell the fragrance of grass and trees. From the gate to the main house, all kinds of rare grasses were nted along the way. It was difficult for a car to drive in. There was a gravel path along the way, even if it was a servant going out to shop,, you have to walk a long way, until you get to a parking lot near the gate. Of course, there were very few people visiting at ordinary times. At the beginning, there were many people who came to visit for medical treatment, but Mr. Drake didn¡¯t see any of them, and turned them all away. There were too many closed doors, and gradually everyone knew this rule. They heard that Mr. Drake had a weird personality. Except for the few disciples he epted, even his rtives didn¡¯t get to see him whenever they wanted. As time went by, there were no longer so many people visiting, and the entrance was left in the cold. The old man was happy to be quiet and rarely went out, so the ce became more and more deserted. However, today, there were two cars parked at the gate, really, quite strange. Leo Drake stopped the car and stared at the red coupe at the door for a few seconds. In the past few years, almost no one hade there. The few times he hade here, I had never met anyone. Today was who was here? In fact, it was not umon to have a car or two around. After all, there would always be people who were unwilling to give up and want to visit, seek medical advice, or teach art. But because of the old man¡¯s entric character, he closed his doors and disappeared, so when Leo Drake saw a car, he thought that he should also see a person. But now, only the red car was parked there, but there was no one in it. Come to think of it, he thought of going to knock on the door to pay a visit, no surprises. Leo Drake couldn¡¯t help curling his lips when he thought of the old man¡¯s haughty look, but he was used to it. Leo Drake parked the car, got out of the car and walked over. A servant greeted him. ¡°Hello kind sir, you can¡¯t enter right now,¡± the servant told Leo Drake. ¡°Why?¡± Frowning and asking. Leo Drake was surprised. Knowing that the old man liked to be clean and tired of dealing with people, Leo Drake visited very rarely, not even a few times a year, although he was often rejected, but the number of times was very small, and most of them were for valid reasons. Calcting the time today, he had not been here for more than half a year. In addition, he really had something to do. He thought that the old man would miss him, so he came here on purpose. He was somewhat upset to be stopped before entering the door. ¡°I¡¯m not just here to say hello today, I have something important to do!¡± Leo Drake said, and walked inside However, the servant followed closely and stopped him. ¡°Kind Sir, please don¡¯t embarrass us, you know Sir¡¯s rules, if you trespass, then¡­¡± the servant pleaded. Leo Drake didn¡¯t say anythingter, but hisplexion became very ugly. He knew, of course he knew. He was able to enter because of the old man¡¯s permission. If the servant had already made it clear that he was not allowed, and he still insisted on breaking in, the end would be bad. He shouldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t even think abouting in again in the future! Moreover, it was very likely that this rtionship had been broken. Although Leo Drake was upset, he didn¡¯t dare to go inside. Gritting his teeth, he had no choice but to turn around and walk back. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here, you go report, ask when the third uncle is willing to see me then, I¡¯ll go in.! Just tell him that I really have something urgent on my mind. I have to ask him for advice!¡± Leo Drake told the servant. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 635 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 635 Chapter 635 The Polson King of Herbs In the backyard, the birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant, and the sun was shining brightly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The old man was lying back on the bamboo wood and rattan chair, shaking leisurely and holding a small and exquisite purple y pot in his hand, he leaned close to the mouth of the pot from time to time, and took a sip, feeling veryfortable. He was wearing a pure white old man¡¯s sweater, with straw woven slippers on his feet, but only one foot was well worn, and the other foot was barely sandwiched between two toes, hanging there, crossing his legs, dangling. As if it would fall down at any moment. Who would have thought that this seemingly ordinary old man was Mr. Drake whom so many people wanted to meet but couldn¡¯t meet. He squinted his eyes, enjoying it very much, and raised his eyelids from time to time to nce to the right. It seemed careless, but it looked like he was always on tenterhooks. On his right side was arge herb field, which was nted with his ¡°heart and sweetheart¡±. Except for himself and a full-time gardener, no one was allowed to step in. At this moment, a woman in a cotton and linen gown and trousers was walking among them. She didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in the rare and exotic nts inside, she frowned as if she was looking for something, bent slightly, turned her head, and looked very carefully. She didn¡¯t don¡¯t know if she had found what she was looking for, so she stretched out her hand towards a nt with long green leaves and small pale yellow stamens, before her fingers touched it, she heard the old man exim. ¡°Oh, my heart~¡± Standing up suddenly, he didn¡¯t care about losing one of his slippers, and grabbed a slipper, jumping towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! Don¡¯t touch it!¡± He said to the woman. Hearing this voice, Silvia stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I touch it?¡± She asked. ¡°You can¡¯t touch it! You can¡¯t touch it!¡± He said and waved his hands again and again, with a heartbroken look on his face. Slowly withdrawing her hand, Silvia didn¡¯t intend to touch it at first, and watched the old man almost rushing towards her in a leisurely manner, standing in front of her panting, he first carefully looked at the herb in her head, and made sure it was not manhandled then he looked at Silvia again, her fingers were clean, and he was relieved. ¡°Sir, you will grow stronger and stronger!¡± Silvia said half-jokingly. ¡°Bah! Sir, my old bones will be broken sooner orter! Mr. Drake replied. He tapped himself on the shoulder, bent down, and became exhausted again. He started walking back and saying ¡°Hey, I¡¯m old and useless!¡± After walking a few steps, he didn¡¯t forget to turn his head and look at her. ¡°Girl, you also have toe back to hide from the sun and drink some teal¡± He said to Silvia. He touched the herb with his finger, and it swayed in the wind, looking very attractive. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, don¡¯t touch it!¡± He said and waved his hands again and again, and the old man insisted on calling her back, then ordered someone to change the pot to a pot of hotter tea, and pour a new cup for her. Take a few sips. ¡°Sir, you are getting more and more stingy,¡± Silvia said to the man. Sitting on the small bamboo chair, Silvia held the cup in both hands, pursed her lips, and turned her head to look at the lush greenery in front of her. The old man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not stingy, don¡¯t you know what that is?¡± He asked Silvia. ¡°Thunderwig!¡± Silvia said disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± As soon as he said this, pped his thigh, he knew it was impossible for his precious apprentice not to recognize it. But after the filming, he thought about it and felt wrong. ¡°Since you recognize it, why don¡¯t you dare to touch it. Don¡¯t you know, Tripterygium wisteria¡­¡± Mr. Drake asked Silvia. ¡°The branches, leaves and buds of Tripterygium wisteria are highly poisonous,¡± Interrupting him, Silvia said. ¡°Since you knew, why do you still touch it? you¡­¡± Blinking, the old man scowled. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± He added. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just want to know if there are exceptions to this Tripterygium wisteria. It is not so poisonous. Maybe it has been cultivated and improved?¡± Silvia said, looking at the little pale yellow stamen. The herbal medicine looked very ordinary, no different from other nts, and even the tender green shoots were somewhat shaped like tea leaves, but who would have thought that this was the famous ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Vine Speaking of Tripterygium wilfordii, some people may not be clear about it, it belonged to a very famous subject-broken grass! ording to myths and legends, when Asclepius tasted all kinds of herbs, he finally tasted this tripterygium vine, and the medicine stone had no cure, so he died. Although the legend was a legend, Tripterygium wisteria was indeed highly poisonous. If you ate its shoots, leaves, and stems by mistake, you will have nausea, vomiting, and diarrhea, and it will also cause direct damage to the cardiovascr and nervous systems. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was the king of poisonous herbs. ¡°Cultivation and improvement?¡± The old man replied. He thought this idea was very fresh, and thought about it for a while. ¡°Have you tried it?¡± He asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± Silvia replied. Shaking her head, she still maintained this posture. ¡°But I want to know if there is such a possibility,¡± she added. Theoretically, the possibility of recognition could not be denied. After all, there were no absolutes in the world, but judging from the experience of this old man who had been in this business for so many years, it was impossible! He pretended to be twirling his beard,pletely forgetting that thest time Silvia brought Asher over, his small goatees were grabbed by Asher¡¯s small hand, so he shaved them all. Now his chin is bare, but he still couldn¡¯t change his habit of twisting his beard. ¡°Oh, I thought that the research institute was so powerful that it had already cultivated the detoxified Tripterygium wisteria,¡± Mr. Drake said calmly. He lowered his head, ying with the tea pot on the tea tray with one hand boredly, and said casually. ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing that there was something hidden in her words, the old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked. Turning her head, Silvia stared at him. ¡°The research institute you insisted on letting me go to, said that it has some special significance, maybe it is an epoch-making new progress, that research institute. Among the experiments they conducted, there was a taste, it was Tripterygium wisteria,¡± Silvia said to Mr. Drake. ¡°Oh!¡± The old man muttered. He replied lightly, and appeared to be thinking for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not unusual. Although the branches, leaves and stems of Tripterygium wisteria are highly poisonous, the roots can be used as medicine. Poisons are not separated. I told you this, since you are carrying out pharmacological experiments, even if there is no tripterygium wilfordii, there will be other poisonous herbs,¡± Mr. Drake exined. He didn¡¯t take it seriously, but he didn¡¯t think it was so abnormal. Curving the corners of her lips, Silvia smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right, but they didn¡¯t use the roots, they just used the shoots!¡± She said to the old man. What she said made sense. ¡°Could it be that they want to extract medicinal ingredients from the poison? Butst time, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to mix the medicinal properties into the spices and cover up the unique taste of the herbs?¡± Mr. Drake asked Silvia. ¡°Um.¡± Continuing to y with the tea pet, she responded casually. Sure enough, the old man quickly figured out the mystery. ¡°They want to make a colorless and odorless poison that can be used everywhere?¡± He asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Silvia responded. Putting down the tea pot and pointing at him, Silvia expressed her innocence. ¡°It was you who said it!¡± she reminded Mr. Drake. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 636 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Who doesn¡¯t have a few bad rtives ¡°How could this be?! What are they going to do?!¡± Mr. Drake asked. The old man was shocked and a little angry. At this age, and having experienced so many things, he had long been calm and unafraid of every obstacle that had surfaced in his reality. However, after hearing and guessing the real purpose of this research, he was shocked and very annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are going to do, but what is certain is that it must not be what we thought at first, to benefit mankind and promote traditional medicine!¡± Silvia replied. Picking up the teacup and taking a sip of the tea, the taste was mellow. The old man was very good at enjoying the tea. The tea here was good tea, whether it was herbal medicine or tea, they were gifts from nature. The ancestors were wise. As early as thousands of years ago, they would use various traditional herbal medicines to treat diseases and save lives. Of course, it could cure diseases, but it could also kill people. Poisons were not separated, and had always been dependent on each other. Some herbal medicines could cure diseases and save lives if used correctly, but if used wrongly, they could be fatal poisons. She knew this, so she was extra careful when using it, but she didn¡¯t expect that the group of people in the research institute had no good intentions. Sometimes, the human heart is more poisonous than poison! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± The old man asked as he was obviously shocked, rubbing his fingers back and forth. Before Silvia could answer, he quickly denied it himself. ¡°No, no, no, you have been with me for so many years, it is absolutely impossible to admit your mistake on such a small matter, that is, they really have bad intentions,¡± Mr. Drake mentioned. ¡°Do you know what they are going to do with this experiment?¡± Leaning over, he asked seriously. The main thing was that he was the one who pushed Silvia to go. When the old men in the research institute were working on this matter, they solicited his advice. Of course, they couldn¡¯t get to meet with him, so they asked his old friends to ask him. Silvia never asked about anything else, but mainly asked about the feasibility of this matter. He considered it over and over again, and felt that it was still very possible for the experiment to seed, so they found someone to do it in a down-to-earth manner. Because he wanted to cooperate with perfuming, the old man naturally thought of his precious apprentice, and he made a few detours to rmend her. The reason why he had to turn a few corners was because he didn¡¯t want people to know that Silvia was his When he was traveling around looking for herbs, he met Marc Austin. Marc Austin saved his life. He spent half a year recuperating in the Austin family, and the two became close friends. It was at that time that he met the little girl Silvia. He thought she was interesting, and the kid was naturally interested in flowers and nts, and she was quite talented, so he epted her as an apprentice half-jokingly, and taught her some skills. Later, they separated for many years, and there were asionalmunication contacts. Later, when they startedmunicating frequently, he almost avoided the world and stayed at home, so no one knew about their rtionship. Later, when Silvia came to Washington, she visited him again. He was pleasantly surprised to find that this girl¡¯s talent was really amazing. It was also very likely that she was engaged in perfuming and often contacted flowers and nts, so what she had learned was beyond his imagination. Now that something he rmended had gone wrong, it was impossible for him to let go of it, let alone his precious apprentice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Their tone was very strict. I have tried and searched, but I can¡¯t find any clues. But I feel that it is not used for the right reason,¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Then don¡¯t do it!¡± The old man said and was very straightforward. ¡°The purpose is not clear, if it is something harmful, you must not do it!¡± He added. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already decided to withdraw. Simon also said that he wants to cut his investment in order to stop them, but they¡¯ve been doing it for so long, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give up easily, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find someone else to invest in it for them,¡± Silvia pondered. ¡°If they are interested in looking for someone else, just let them look for someone else, as long as it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Mr. Drake said to Silvia. Waving his hand, the old man had lived to this age, and he had already looked down on a lot. For him, practicing medicine couldn¡¯t save the world, he could do his best, and he couldn¡¯t care less about Silvia¡¯s safety among other things. He stood up and walked towards his precious medicine garden. ¡°In this world, some people study medicine, some people study poison, and there are thousands of different people¡¯s hearts. Compared with this herbal medicine, it is much moreplicated!¡± He said clearly. Silvia bowed, and moved to his wicker chair to lie down. Sure enough, when she stretched her waist, she was veryfortable. She swung in her chair, and said leisurely. ¡°Yes! There are all kinds of people, some people don¡¯t like high-profile, like living in this remote ce and staying at home, but some people just like to make publicity, bluffing and deceiving under your banner.¡±¡± The old man turned around suspiciously. ¡°Like who?¡± He asked. ¡°You do not know?¡± Silvia asked him back. As her master, he thought he knew a lot, even if he seemed to stay at home most of the time, but he didn¡¯t know everything. He had his eyes and ears outside and had people tell him what was going on, but they didn¡¯t tell him everything. ¡°There is a young man from your family who ims to be yourst student, and is showing off everywhere,¡± Silvia said to Mr. Drake ¡°My family¡­Young man?¡± Mr. Drake asked. He thought for a while. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Leo Drake, that bad boy?!¡± He asked. Silvia rolled her eyelids to look at him. Look, he sure knows! ¡°Damn!¡± Patting his thigh, the old man said and looked disapproving. After seeing Silvia¡¯s eyes, he wanted to say something, but it seemed that the words were not easy to say. He turned around and walked back and forth a few steps, then came back, stood beside her, bent down, and stared at her. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a few bad rtives?!¡± He asked. Silvia was dazed. She didn¡¯t know how to pick up what she said. ¡°So, he¡¯s your¡­¡± She stuttered. ¡°Nephew and grandson!¡± Patting the side of his thigh, he habitually blew upwards. This bad boy stayed with me for a while when he was a child, and he got a little bit of talent, but the child¡¯s temperament is tooplicated to be suitable for this job, so I didn¡¯t formally ept him as an apprentice. asionally, I watched over what he did,¡± Mr. Drake exined. ¡°But I didn¡¯t really take him under the door. Why, he said outside that he was my disciple? This bastard, watch me break his leg someday!¡± Mr. Drake eximed. He said this angrily, and nced at Silvia again. ¡°Why? Is he angry because I named you? If you don¡¯t mind it, we master and apprentice can announce it to the public! You¡­¡± Mr. Drake was saying when Silvia interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Silvia raised her hand and said. ¡°You always let me go freely, so don¡¯t make trouble for me,¡± she added. Now the outside world that knew who Mr. Drake¡¯s realst student was, did not know how to spread it. There was a kind of mysterious trust in Mr. Drake¡¯sst student. Obviously, they didn¡¯t even know who he was, but it was because of Mr. Drake¡¯s name, and because Mr. Drake praised the talent of thest student several times, everyone believed it. It was even rumored that he was the world¡¯s miracle doctor following Mr. Drake¡¯s mantle! This really made Silvia dumbfounded! She couldn¡¯t wait to hide a little deeper! She was the person who didn¡¯t like trouble the most. If those people find out that she was Mr. Drake¡¯s last student, think about it, there will be no peace for her in the future! Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help shivering. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 637 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Did he recruit you? ¡°Hey¡­¡± The old man said andughed dryly. He could feel the temper of his apprentice. ¡°You never cared about these false names, why did you suddenly mention that jerk today? He recruited you?¡± Mr. Drake asked. His face was full of interest, as if he was gossiping? ¡°Not at all,¡± Silvia said tly, and suddenly raised her eyelids. ¡°He¡¯s gone to the research institute,¡± She added. ¡°Huh?¡± The old man opened his mouth wide and didn¡¯t remember to close it for a while. ¡°What is he going to do? With his three-legged kung fu, he also does research? Isn¡¯t he not ashamed?!¡± The old man asked. Silvia was stunned. ¡°Then you met? He still doesn¡¯t know that you are mine¡­¡± Mr. Drake asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Silvia said quickly, straightening up like a half-warning. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him either!¡± She added, ¡°Will do!¡± Nodding repeatedly, the old man said and didn¡¯t care about this matter. He epted apprentices purely based on his own mood, liking, and eye-catching, and he epted them when he thought it was suitable. As for whether the apprentice should practice medicine to save lives, or whether to disclose his identity, that was his own business. The old man took it very lightly. In his life, he had been older for decades, he had saved many people, and it was not that he had done bad things, he was used to life and death in this world, and he was also used to all kinds of strange diseases. Some people will be grateful, while others will bite back after being rescued. When he was young, he was full of vigor, and he felt aggrieved by being humiliated for his efforts. When he got older, he gradually began to follow the conventional system. Life and death were life and death. It may not be a good thing for him to practice medicine for a few more years. He had to follow fate! Seeing that Silvia was still staring at his Tripterygium wisteria in a daze, he thought for a while and asked. ¡°Why do you want to study it?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Silvia started to say. She didn¡¯t shy away from it, and answered directly. ¡°Since the project is not going to continue, why are you still studying it! It is a highly poisonous thing after all,¡± Shaking his head, the old man sighed and said. ¡°Then what are you raising it for?¡± His chin moved in that direction, watching the thing swaying among the vegetation, it was particrly eye-catching. ¡°I don¡¯t just raise it, I raised a yard of rare and exotic nts, but unfortunately you only look up to it!¡± The man said to Silvia. ¡°Then will you give it to me?¡± Silvia asked again. ¡°No!¡± The old man refused very simply. ¡°Yes!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t talk too much, stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Hey¨C¡± The old man grabbed her sleeves, and immediately lowered his figure. ¡°If you say no, you can turn your face. Your temper is really just like your grandfather¡¯s!¡± The old man said to Silvia. ¡°I want it, but if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, what else is there to talk about?!¡± Silvia asked. The old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it, it¡¯s that this thing is too poisonous. It¡¯s already very poisonous. The soil here is special, and it¡¯s been carefully prepared. I¡¯m afraid if you take it back¡­¡± The old man started to say. After a pause, he added. ¡°Furthermore, you have a baby at home¡­you¡­¡± Turning his head to look at her stomach, he wasn¡¯t overjoyed, but resented that boy Simon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What was she doing working so hard?! He originally wanted to bring his precious apprentice to study the newnd. He just bought arge piece ofnd and nned to use it to nt another batch of medicinal herbs. Different medicinal herbs had different habits and needs, so from the soil humidity From fertile pH and so on, all needed special treatment. But¡­ When he saw Silvia¡¯s slightly protruding belly, he wanted to scold her! The Palmer family was not considered to be in decline. Was Simon so anxious to expand the family?! However, he was only a master after all, and he had no right to speak in this kind of matter, not to mention that he could imagine that if the old man of the Austin family was still there, he would definitely show off to him with a big grin. Grandchildren! Chief Marc Austin¡­ Thinking of old friends, Mr. Drake¡¯s eyes inevitably became dark. For decades in his life, they had always met and parted constantly. All his life, he had put all his thoughts in studying medicine and medicinal herbs. There was no girl he liked, or missed. In this way, he was alone all his life. Except for a few manors, countless rare and exotic grass, 04 nothing. Oh yes, there were a few apprentices! Scattered all over the world, thest student was by his side, and he caught up with the rest of them from time to time. Inexplicably, he felt a little sad. Hearing him mention the little baby, Silvia suddenly remembered that she was not alone now, and there was a little guy with a small head crawling around at home, just at the age of exuberant curiosity, in case¡­ ¡°Then give it to me!¡± Pointing to the tripterygium wisteria, she said. Then she added without waiting for the old man to speak. ¡°If I don¡¯t take it away, I¡¯ll leave it here with you. I¡¯lle and see it when I need it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The old man said. He was so happy and he pped his thigh, he couldn¡¯t wait for it! Why didn¡¯t he think of such a good idea? He used Tripterygium wisteria to attract her toe here often, and she also doubled as someone to talk to, to relieve boredom. Hey, he was really old. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! You will take good care of it, and if it breaks in any way, III¡­¡± Silvia was saying when the old man interrupted her sternly. ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you recognize me as a master? Why do you still want to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors?¡± He asked Silvia angrily. Looking up, the old man looked like he could do anything to Silvia, and yelled at her fiercely. Silvia smiled sweetly. ¡°See what you said! Could I be that kind of person?¡± She asked him. ¡°That is¡­¡­¡± The old man started to say. Before he finished speaking, Silvia went on to say. ¡°I was just thinking, Master, you are quite lonely and bored here alone, why don¡¯t I bring Asher here and let him y here for a few minutes?¡± I just want him to apany you!¡± Silvia suggested. Hearing this, the old man¡¯s face changed drastically, as if he had heard something terrible, he waved his hands again and again. ¡°No, no, no need! Your son is still young and still needs yourpany as parents. I am old¡­ No, it¡¯s not good for me to take care of him. I¡¯d better take care of my flowers and nts!¡± He said firmly. ¡°Yes! I will take care of Tripterygium wisteria, don¡¯t worry! As for your precious son, you and Simon should take care of him yourselves,¡± The old man replied. Seeing his frightened look, Silvia pursed her lips and smiled, and was about to say something when she saw a servant walking over quickly. ¡°Sir!¡± The servant called. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Frowning, the old man asked and put on the airs of the master, with an unhappy expression on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that there are guests, and you should not bother me?!¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Drake, your nephew. It¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s been¡­ a long time, so you¡­¡± The servant was saying incoherently because of fear of Mr. Drake. It means asking the old man if he wanted to see Leo Drake. The old man was startled, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Silvia, after all, she just mentioned Leo Drake just now. If Silvia hadn¡¯t realized who it was when she heard ¡°Nephew Mr. Drake,¡± she understood it under the eyes of the old man. She waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time, and it¡¯s time to go back! You can see him if you want,¡± she said to the old man, Mr. Drake. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 638 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 638 Chapter 638 None of Your Business Silvia walked around from the other side of the garden. At the corner of the rockery, she caught a glimpse of the servants of the manor leading Leo Drake walking in. He didn¡¯t wear his long gown today, but put on a light suit, and his posture lowered a lot. Raising her eyebrows, Silvia quickened her pace and walked out. Leo Drake had waited at the door for a long time. After a long sleep, he woke up again, and found that the door was still closed, and there was no intention to let him in. Most importantly, the red coupe at the door was still there. This unscientific! ording to the old man¡¯s temperament, even if he was with him when another visitor showed up, it would not take too long. Basically, within half an hour, he would definitely send him away. How long had it been today? This person¡­ was really special. Fortunately, just when he thought he might not be able to get in today, the servant came to report, and finally Mr. Drake was willing to see him. Leo Drake was overjoyed, so he followed the servant inside, but when he reached the corner of the garden, he suddenly felt a coolness behind his back, as if a cold wind had blown by, chilling his back. Subconsciously trembling, he stood there, turned his head and turned away¨C A figure shed by from the opposite direction very quickly, and because there were too many flowers, nts and trees in the garden, blocking the view, only a corner of the person was glimpsed, and the person disappeared. Um? He frowned, why did he feel a little familiar. ¡°Mr. Nephew, Mr. Leo!¡± The servant walked and called out for a while, but didn¡¯t hear the footsteps following behind him. He stopped and turned his head, only to see Leo Drake standing there in a daze. When he came back to his senses, Leo Drake quickly responded. ¡°Here Ie! Only then did he quicken his pace to keep up, but he still couldn¡¯t help but look back, but there was not even a shadow of the person he had seen in ce just now. Full of suspicion, Leo Drake followed the servant to the living room, and it wasn¡¯t long before he saw the old man walking in from the back door with his slippers on, raised the teapot in his hand, and took two sips of tea ¡°Ha¡­¡± The old man sighed contentedly, then raised his eyelids to look at Leo Drake. ¡°Why are you here again?!¡± He asked. 1/4 Leo Drake was speechless. ¡°Grandpa misses you. I came to see how you are faring,¡± Leo Drake replied. immediately. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like supplements, so I didn¡¯t buy them, and brought some tea instead,¡± he added. ¡°What kind of good tea do you have? What kind of good tea have you seen?!¡± The old man said and scoffed and was very ungrateful. He sat down on the chair casually, crossed one leg, and looked at him. ¡°Your grandpa misses me, why? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me by himself? Yet he sent you a little jerk instead?¡± Mr. Drake asked his nephew. ¡°Grandpa is getting older, and his health is not as good as before. He doesn¡¯t know much about health care, and his body is not as healthy as yours,¡± Leo Drake replied. This is what he said! Sir Drake¡¯s eyelids drooped, his eyes seemed to be open or not, and he lookedzily, not answering Leo Drake¡¯s words. Leo Drake was silent for a bit, finally couldn¡¯t help it, and continued to say. ¡°Grandpa, I remember that the ease pill you developed is very good for health and fitness. Can you give my grandpa two, and I will take it back to give it to him,¡± Leo Drake suggested. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Sir Drake hummed. A syble rolled out of his throat, and he suddenly looked at Leo Drake. ¡°What a breath!¡± He muttered. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Leo Drake whined. ¡°You know that I only developed eight ease pills in total. This thing is troublesome and energy- consuming. It took me so much time and money. You want two now. Why? Is your grandfather dying?¡± Sir Drake asked his nephew. His words were merciless, making Leo Drake¡¯s face flush instantly. With his temperament, he should have walked away long ago, or yelled at others on the spot, but the person in front of him was not an ordinary person, and he didn¡¯t dare to deal with this sir. ¡°Grandpa, you and my grandpa are brothers after all¡­¡± Leo Drake could only patiently reply. ¡°Stop! We¡¯re not, motherfucker!¡± Mr. Drake yelled at his nephew. Mr. Drake and Leo Drake¡¯s grandfather were half-brothers. Due to the rtionship of the previous generation before them, their rtionship was not so deep. At that time, there was a shortage of supplies. Since Mr. Drake was the younger brother, he should naturally take care of it closely, but it was Leo Drake¡¯s grandpa¡¯s mother who was in charge of the house, so the bias was obvious. Later, when the family business was inherited, Leo Drake¡¯s grandpa¡¯s mother fiddled with it, and the family business eventually belonged to Leo Drake¡¯s grandfather, while Mr. Drake had nothing and was kicked out of 2/4 the house to support himself. Later, Mr. Drake traveled all over the country and gradually became famous all over the world. To say that there was karma in thew of heaven, Leo Drake¡¯s grandfather was not a businessman. In the generation of Leo Drake¡¯s father, the family business was almost ruined. During the holidays, the juniors were sent to visit. Firstly, he hoped that Nian could take care of them for the sake of being blood rtives, and secondly, he also hoped that for the sake of the younger generation, they could resolve decades of estrangement and move on freely. Mr. Drake was not a hard-hearted person, but he was not so bodhisattva. For the junior Leo Drake, he would see him when he is in a good mood, otherwise he drove him away.. After being bullied several times in a row, no matter how stupid Leo Drake was, he could see that Mr. Drake was in a bad mood. He was in a bad mood but saw him at his house, why? Was it because of the person he met just now that he was in a bad mood? Thinking of the figure he glimpsed in the garden, Leo simply changed the subject, and instead of mentioning his grandfather, he asked. ¡°Grandpa, you were here just now, did you have any guests?¡± ¡°Did you see any?¡± Sir Drake asked. ¡°I was in the garden just now and saw someone,¡± Leo Drake said tentatively. Ufortability shed across his face. Sir finally lost his carelessness just now, and answered a little nervously. ¡°Since you saw the person, what else is there to ask? ¡°I only saw a figure from the back, but I didn¡¯t see who it was. Grandpa, I have never seen you who have been seeking medical treatment all these years. That is¡­¡± Leo Drake started to reply but he was cut short. ¡°What are you asking?! Why are you asking so much?! What does it have to do with you?!¡± Sir Drake suddenly said impatiently. He became irritable, swearing directly, and his momentum rose in an instant, staring at Leo Drake and saying. ¡°You asked me, I haven¡¯te to ask you yet!¡± Sir Drake barked. ¡°Let me ask you, have you been bluffing outside under the banner of myst student recently?!¡± He asked Leo Drake directly. Leo Drake froze. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How did he know?! ¡°Who told you?¡± Leo Drake blurted out subconsciously. After he finished speaking, he felt that the words were wrong, so he quickly changed his words. ¡°I mean, who are you listening to talking nonsense?¡± Leo Drake asked his granduncle, Mr. Drake. ¡°Are you talking nonsense? You know it in your heart!¡± Mr. Drake replied angrily. Looking at him, Mr. Drake snorted coldly as he could roughly guess what was going on. Leo Drake felt guilty, and exined. ¡°Grandpa, how dare I talk nonsense about your reputation outside? I have been instructed by you, and I have learned a little bit from you, but it is only superficial, saying that I am thest student. Don¡¯t dare to make such a big deal. It¡¯s just-¡± Leo Drake said. ¡°It¡¯s just what it is!¡± he added impatiently. ¡°Dare you say that people outside mistook you for myst student?¡± Sir Drake asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 639 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 639 Chapter 639 You take a break Leo Drake looked helpless. ¡°It¡¯s really not what I said, and if people outside think so, I can¡¯t help it!¡± He quickly exined. ¡®I can¡¯t just exin to everyone I meet, that I¡¯m really not your oldst student!¡± he added. Sir Drake snorted. ¡°Sophistry!¡± He muttered. It was sophistry, but what he said was notpletely wrong. After all, it was indeed an outsider¡¯s wishful thinking and self-will to recognize him as thest student of Mr. Drake. Of course, there were elements of his deliberate inducement, but he did, and did not explicitly say that he was Sir Leo¡¯sst student.. To be serious, it was really hard to say that he was bluffing under the guise. ¡°You boy, have the same virtue as your grandfather. You don¡¯t have much ability in the righteous way, but you have a lot of crooked thoughts!¡± After a few reprimands, Mr. Drake said this. He didn¡¯t say much. After all, Silvia didn¡¯t say how far he had gone with the false information. After being scolded with a few words, Leo Drake didn¡¯t take it seriously, after all, it was a verymon thing for him. He leaned his face closer, licked his lips and said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, since people outside think so, and I¡¯m your grandson after all, you have also pointed me out, so you simply ept me and let me live up to my name. It¡¯s justifiable, although it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me ruining your old man¡¯s reputation, I can still carry forward your reputation! Look at how many disciples you have taken in, and none of them seeded. Let¡¯s not talk about the rest of them traveling around the world. Even yourst student, who is so serious, has never even shown his face, and has never done anything practical, so what did he learn from you? It¡¯s not supposed to be a waste of your ability, so you epted me¡­¡± Leo Drake exined. ¡°Dreaming!¡± Sir Drake interrupted his words impatiently, and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He said. Leaning towards Leo, sir snorted coldly. ¡°With your aptitude, you are not even worthy to carry shoes for my apprentice! Don¡¯t think you know your thoughts, you really study medicine to save people?¡± Mr Drake asked Leo. ¡°¡­¡± Leo murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to treat those high-ranking officials and dignitaries, and rely on this to gain your glory and wealth? It¡¯s a lie to tell me that you want to carry forward our business, but it¡¯s true to want your family to glorify your ancestors!¡± Sir Drake said to Leo. 1/4 The words pierced his conscience, and Leo Drake¡¯s face shed a touch of embarrassment. But soon, he seemed to regain righteousness and confidence, and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong. ¡°That¡¯s the case, what¡¯s wrong with me?!¡± ¡°We have been studying medicine for so many years, and we have devoted a lot of time, energy and financial resources to it. If we want to make money from this, it has to be upright. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it. Moreover, I really want to carry forward the family, but Grandpa, don¡¯t you forget that your surname is Drake too, what I want to revive is our family! Grandpa, I am also your grandson!¡± Leo Drake ranted: ¡°Hehe!¡± Mr. Drake smiled coldly, the softness on his face before was gone, and hisplexion became stern. ¡°Don¡¯te so close! I have no children in my life, and I am not so honored to have you as my grandson!¡± Sir Drake said. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Leo Drake muttered. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m quite tired, you should go back early and take good care of your grandpa. I will see you off,¡± Sir Drake said to Leo Drake. He was not polite, and didn¡¯t give Leo any extra time. After speaking, he turned around and walked upstairs. He didn¡¯t say another word to him. Leo Drake was well aware of Sir¡¯s temperament. Although he was very unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to say any more, for fear that he would be rejected directly, and the chances of him returning if he wanted to future would be gone. He could only look at his back resentfully. Then Grandpa, you should rest early, and I wille to see youter,¡± Leo Drake said reluctantly. Seeing that Sir Drake didn¡¯t answer, but went upstairs and disappeared, Leo was secretly relieved, at least he didn¡¯t try to kill him. When Leo Drake came out of the manor, he saw that the red coupe at the door had disappeared. Tsk! What does a man who drove that kind of car look like?! No matter how you look at it, the man must be a sissy! Silvia came home, stopped the car, and saw a box in the yard. The box was not too big, not too small, it waspletely covered, it looked like a gift from someone, and before she got close, she already perceived an extremely strong and fragrant smell. ¡°What is this¡­¡­ Silvia muttered. 2/4 She pointed to the box and asked a little strangely ¡°Mrs. Palmer, this was sent by Miller, Ms. Miller, saying it is¡­a gift for you!¡± The servant hurried forward and replied. ¡°Ms. Miller? Which Ms. Miller?¡± Silvia asked. She didn¡¯t think of it for a moment, and walked over, but didn¡¯t open the box immediately. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Before she figured it out, she wouldn¡¯t just move unknown items. ¡°The person just said it¡¯s from Ms. Miller, brought the things over, dropped a message and left,¡± the nanny exined. In fact, with Simon¡¯s status, there were indeed many people who wanted to give gifts, but they were all turned away. Later, some people changed their person of interest and gave gifts to Silvia, but she refused to ept them all and returned them directly. Over time, the number of people giving gifts like this had decreased a lot. It was not umon for today¡¯s kind of delivery person to leave a message and leave, so the servant didn¡¯t dare to move it, and just put the box in the yard, waiting for the master toe back and deal with it. ¡°What message did she leave?¡± After thinking about it, Silvia asked again. The servant hurriedly replied. ¡°I came to say thank you for the dress, and please ept her item as a small return gift.¡± Having said that, Silvia remembered. ia Miller. She didn¡¯t expect that ia Miller would return the gift gesture and say thank you so quickly. Since it was her, Silvia casually untied the gift belt and opened the box. When it was opened and the contents inside were clearly seen, Silvia froze there. Inside was a¡­ to be exact, a potted nt. It was well packaged, and it was very stable. It looked like it had been carefully put into ce. The servant didn¡¯t dare to speak, and murmured in his heart, why did Ms. Miller give this kind of thing as a gift? However, Silvia was delightfully surprised. She circled the potted nt several times, as if she couldn¡¯t put it down. Due to the nature of Silvia¡¯s work, there were flowers and nts everywhere in the house. The servants knew that Mrs. Palmer liked these things and was used to seeing them, but this kind of ecstasy was still rarely seen today. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, what is this?¡± The servant beside her couldn¡¯t help asking curiously. Silvia was about to answer when she heard the sound of a car behind her, and then saw Simon¡¯s car coming He got out of the car and strode towards her. When he saw the unconceble joy in her eyes, he naturally became happier. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± He asked. ¡°Come and see!¡± Beckoning to him, Silvia couldn¡¯t wait to turn around and look at the potted nt. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 640 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 640 Chapter 640 So Jealousy ¡°This is¡­¡± Although Simon was influenced by her and knew some nts, he really didn¡¯t know this one in front of him. Unable to conceal the joy in her heart, Silvia said excitedly. ¡°This is Aquria sinensis!¡± She yelped. ¡°Aquria sinensis?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Simon just subconsciously repeated it. After all, there were too many names of these nts and flowers, and he couldn¡¯t remember so but one thing could be seen, that is, Silvia liked them very much. many, ¡°Bought it?¡± He asked and raised his hand and brushed the broken hair around her ear, and leaned over to kiss her ear. Silvia had gradually be ustomed to his inadvertent intimacy, and she didn¡¯t dodge it. Instead, she leaned towards him naturally. ¡°No, it was given by someone else!¡± She replied. While speaking, her eyes were still looking at the potted nt, and her eyes were full of joy. It could be seen that she really liked it very much. ¡°Someone gave it to you?¡± Simon asked, and narrowed his eyes slightly. Who had such long eyes and gave his wife such a satisfactory gift? He knew that Silvia did not have a high desire for material things. Before he gave her jewelry, she said it was inconvenient to do experiments with them on, and they were all put in a box at the bottom of the box. Her clothes had to be loose,fortable, natural and generous. As for other things, like the house and the car, it didn¡¯t even matter. And he didn¡¯t understand spices, so he wouldn¡¯t buy them indiscriminately. The most he could give was his bank card, and she could spend it as she wanted. For a long time, it was the first time he saw her so happy because of a gift. ¡°Ms. Miller sent it!¡± Silvia said. She was delighted. ¡°Ms. Miller?¡± Simon asked. He didn¡¯t seem to remember the name either. Hitting him with an elbow, Silvia said. ¡°What are you pretending to do?! You even remembered her profile picture before, but now you don¡¯t remember who she is?¡± Silvia asked. Pretending to be hurt, Simon clutched his waist. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it for a while!¡± Simon replied. ¡°However, why did she suddenly give you this, she knows you like this?¡± He asked. Silvia shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it!¡± She replied. But ia Miller knew that she was a perfuming teacher. After all, she had heard of the name before the dress incident. ¡°Just ept it if you like it! When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll find a suitable gift in return,¡± Simon said to Silvia. It was rare to see her like it so much, and just ept it. Sometimes on the scene, some gifts were rejected. Silvia nced at him. ¡°Do you still need to? I already gave her a dress, and this is her return gift!¡± Silvia said to Simon. ¡°Oh? So fast!¡± Simon asked. He was a little surprised. It seemed that his wife¡¯s social skills were not as weak as he thought. ¡°Could it be that it was because you said you robbed herst time?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Hmm!¡± Silvia responded. Nodding her head, Silvia couldn¡¯t wait to get close to the nt, and looked at the nt carefully. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, it smells so good! Where did Ms. Miller get it? This baby¡­¡± Silvia asked rhetorically. After a pause, she seemed to remember something, and suddenly turned her head to look at Simon. ¡°This baby¡­is it legal?¡± She asked him. ¡°Um?¡± Simon replied, confused. This abrupt question stunned Simon, how could a spice nt be legal or not? ¡°This soil agarwood is a second-ss protected nt. I¡¯ve been thinking about it before, but it¡¯s not fate, I always miss it! But it¡¯s not necessarily true, it seems to be artificially cultivated!¡± She seemed to be talking to him, but also seemed to be talking to herself. Simon was lost. Seeing her intoxicated face, her eyes were like those of a loved one, he was inexplicably a little apprehensive, and stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms. ¡°Hey, hey-¡°Simon muttered. She was reaching out to touch the leaf, when he pulled her like this, so she fell into his arms uncontrobly, and tore off a leaf. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± It was inevitable for her to be offended, and she held onto the torn leaves, absolutely reluctant to throw them away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a pot of soil¡­ soil agarwood? Simon asked. ¡°Because you are happy, you don¡¯t want to see me?¡± He added. As he spoke, he leaned closer to her eyes, as if he was afraid that she would not see him. Silvia was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Hello, this man! Really?! In the past, he was jealous of other men, women, and even her son. That was fine, but now he had grown to be jealous of a pot of nts? He was simply the king of jealousy in the universe! ¡°How don¡¯t I want to see you? Didn¡¯t I ask you toe over just after you came home?¡± Silvia asked. She smiled, and put the leaf towards the tip of his nose as if showing off. ¡°Smell it, isn¡¯t it very fragrant?¡± Silvia asked. Sniffing, he nodded. ¡°Since you have seen me, have you noticed anything different about me today?¡± Simon asked her. When he said this, Silvia stepped back a bit, looked him up and down, frowned, and thought seriously. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t notice any difference, but in order not to disappoint him, she still gambled on an answer. ¡°You cut your hair!¡± Silvia replied. Simon was lost. God damn hair cut! He had been so busy recently that he didn¡¯t have much time to take care of it. His hair had grown long, and now the sides were past his ears. She even said that he cut his hair when his hair was long and wild. Could it be that he had long hair before? ¡°No!¡± Simon replied. Disappointment was evident on his face. ¡°Changed your tie?!¡± Silvia guessed again. ¡°¡­No!¡± Simon replied and stopped her, not intending to let her continue guessing. ¡°Look here,¡± he added. He turned his head to one side, exposing his slender neck. He had an excellent figure, and his skin was extremely delicate and clean. Therefore, there was a rose red mark on his neck, which was particrly eye-catching. ¡°Ah!¡± Silvia eximed, and immediately leaned over to take a closer look. Simon was finally a little happy, grinned, and heard her say in the next second. ¡°It¡¯s September, why are mosquitoes so poisonous?¡± Simon was tired of her and rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think this is a mosquito lump?¡± He said, licking his lower lip. ¡°Do you think this is a mosquito lump?¡± He asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Silvia replied. It looked like it. ¡°You don¡¯t think it looks like¡­¡± Simon murmured. After a pause, he looked at the cleanliness and purity in her eyes, and stopped teasing her in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a mosquito,¡± he said to her. ¡°Get some ointment and rub it on. Although it¡¯s not very swollen, it¡¯s quite red. Don¡¯t touch it with your hands!¡± She said with concern. ¡°Yeah,¡± Simon replied. He pointed to the potted nt in front of him. ¡°Let me move it to the back garden, wait¡­¡± Simon suggested. Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Silvia. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll move it! Don¡¯t touch it! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Silvia replied hastily. As she said that, she carefully picked up the pot, turned around and walked towards her small garden. Looking at her back, Simon felt helpless and couldn¡¯t help worrying about whether she was a person with a body, but on seeing these ¡°babies¡±, she would still fall into a state of workaholic uncontrobly. Shaking his head, his neck was a little itchy, he raised his hand and scratched subconsciously. Recalling Freddie Donne¡¯s words. ¡°Two days ago I was bitten by a mosquito, and Winnie insisted on saying that it is¡­ a strawberry? Then she scratched me like this! Today, I checked it out and found out what a strawberry means! I¡¯m really, really wronged!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 641 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Who do you think can¡¯t stand it? At first Simon didn¡¯t understand it, butter he figured out that the woman, Winnie who was jealous, and the two finally got back together. The scratches on Freddie Donne¡¯s face looked like a cat¡¯s scratch, but it was quite satisfying to look at his expression. He scolded him, and couldn¡¯t help thinking that he had been with Silvia for so long, and she had hardly ever been jealous. Not almost actually, but really not ever! Thinking of Freddie Donne touching the scars on his face, smiling in a mean and satisfied way., ¡°It¡¯s because she cares about me!¡± He had told Simon. Simon couldn¡¯t help but think, so ording to this logic, Silvia doesn¡¯t care about him? That can¡¯t be possible! They had gone through so many ups and downs and twists and turns, and they had gone through many hardships, so saying that Silvia didn¡¯t care about him, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe it, but¡­ it seemed that something was missing! Just like at this moment, he was bitten by a mosquito, and it happened that he was bitten on the part of his neck that was more likely to cause women¡¯s sensitivity, but she had ruled it out right away, saying that it was a mosquito bite. She usually nestled with that girl, Winnie all day long, so why did she have apletely different way of thinking, not thinking about anything, strawberry? After getting the baby, Silvia couldn¡¯t hide her joy, and yed in the small garden for a long time before returning to her room reluctantly. Passing by the children¡¯s room, she saw Simon ying with his son, said hello, and went to take a bath first. There was some dust on her body, so it was not easy to hug her son, and she nned that she would be with him after washing. She put up a bathtub of hot water, soaked in it to loosen her muscles and bones, and lit the homemade essential oil, the scent lingered, and the whole body rxed quickly. Thinking of the pot of earth agarwood, she couldn¡¯t hold back the joy in her heart, picked up phone and called Winnie, eager to share her joy. the The phone rang for a while before it was picked up. Winnie¡¯s nasal voice sounded a bit heavy, as if suppressed. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hey¡­¡­¡± She said calmly. Silvia was now in a state of extreme excitement, and didn¡¯t care about the difference in her voice, and quickly said. ¡°Winnie, I got a good baby today, guess what it is?!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Winnie asked with a hum. ¡± ¡°You guess!¡± Silvia insisted. ¡°I can¡¯t guess, it¡¯s just some rare spice, right? These are the only treasures that can fall into your eyes,¡± Winnie guessed and exined. Flushing the water in the bathtub, Silvia smiled. ¡°You know me! Did you know that I got a pot of agarwood today?! Agarwood! I have been looking for it for a long time but I got it today,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a potted nt, it¡¯s not too big, but I think it should be fine if I take good care of it,¡± She said happily. ¡°Earth incense? But the climate here is not suitable,¡± Winnie replied. ¡°I think so too, but if someone can raise it and give it to me, then I think there is always a way. Besides, the temperature, sunlight, moisture and humidity can be adjusted, I will try!¡± Silvia replied. ¡°Well, try it!¡± Winnie said. Having said that, Silvia finally figured that something was wrong. ¡°Winnie, what are you doing, why do you seem listless?¡± She asked urgently. When she asked this question, Winnie seemed to suddenly regain her energy, and Silvia heard the voice be much louder. ¡°Huh? No! I¡¯m listening! Tell me! It¡¯s agarwood!¡± Winnie said, feigning indifference. ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Silvia asked. Knowing what exotic herbs or rare and precious spices Silvia brought to the studio before, Winnie was usually cheered and very happy, but today¡¯s reaction seemed¡­too nd. ¡°Happy, I¡¯m happy! Then will you bring it to the studio tomorrow?¡± She asked Silvia. ¡°You are stupid, of course! put such a precious thing in my home and will take good care of it. Only when I can see it day and night can I feel at ease!¡± Silvia replied. After Silvia finished speaking, he heard a deep breath over there, obviously it wasn¡¯t Winnie¡¯s, but¡­ a man¡¯s? Silvia was startled, took a look at the phone, thought for a while and asked. ¡°Winnie, is Freddie Donne by your side?¡± ¡°Ah? Yes, no, no, no! Why are you asking after him?!¡± Winnie asked. Silvia¡¯s mind went nk. At this time, if she didn¡¯t understand what was happening, she was a fool! ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Silviaughed dryly, and said hastily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you and your husband with important life affairs! Then you can concentrate on your work, and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, bye!¡± Silvia said to Winnie. After speaking, she quickly hung up the phone and took a deep breath. Although she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, and only heard a few words vaguely, she made up her mind and felt flushed. Covering her face with her hands, she felt her cheeks were hot, and only then did she realize that the bath water was a little cold. She quickly stood up, showered herself with the shower, wrapped herself in a towel and came out. ¡°Ah?!¡± Silvia yelped. When she saw Simon lying on the bed, she let out a cry of surprise, mainly because she didn¡¯t expect him to go back to the room. ¡°Surprised to see me in the bedroom?¡± Simon said as he put his things down, watching her reaction. ¡°Well, I thought you were ying with your son. Are you overwhelmed so soon?¡± Silvia asked. She said half-jokingly, grabbing a towel and wiping her hair with her head tilted. Simon threw the things in his hand casually, and a hungry tiger rushed over, and rolled her into his arms. ¡°Who do you think can¡¯t stand it?!¡± He asked. ¡°I mean you can¡¯t stand your son, haha, don¡¯t make trouble, itchy!¡± Silvia cooed. He rested his head on her shoulder, and sprayed warm breath on her neck, which was extremely itchy. Smelling the unique fragrance of her body, Simon felt that he was ready to move. But thinking about thest two days, he did it for such a long time. He was afraid of tiring her, so he could only suppress the swaying in his heart, and hugged her tighter. ¡°I won¡¯t be so busy next month. I will spend more time with you,¡± Simon assured Silvia. ¡°No, you should be busy with your work! Business is important! Besides, you often spend time with me now!¡± Silvia replied. She just got agarwood, she was busy, she had to look up how to take care of it, and there was also the research institute. Although she decided to quit, she felt that it would not end so easily. She thought that the best rtionship between husband and wife was that he had his career, she had her achievements, everyone helped and supported each other in life, and walked side by side in career, each with their own strengths. Simon was speechless. Silvia was really different from other women, she didn¡¯t need hispany, and she didn¡¯t pester him too much. Sometimes when she thought about it, it reminded her of when they first got married. At that time, she took the initiative to find him and wanted to marry him in a sh. She may have been impulsive, but she didn¡¯t know that his heart was mmed in by her. From then on, he only held her in his heart. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Simon said quietly. He called her name softly, her wet hair was on the tip of his nose, and the fragrance was alluring. ¡°Um?¡± Silvia responded. ¡°You really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Simon started to say. Did she want to say that she are not jealous at all? Before he could say thest words, his nose suddenly became itchy, and he sneezed uncontrobly. Silvia asked strangely. ¡°Nothing at all?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Simon hummed. Before he could speak, she made a surprised voice and pushed his head down. Simon was taken aback Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 642 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 642 Chapter 642 I have never lost my sense of security ¡°How did your mosquito bite get so big?¡± Silvia suddenly asked. With that said, Silvia pressed down on it smoothly. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a mosquito bite, not¡­¡± Simon was saying. After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°hiss¡±. ¡°Not what?¡± Silvia looked at him and asked as she let go of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like something else? Or, you don¡¯t think of anything else?¡± Simon asked her. Silvia thought he was quite strange, usually he spoke very directly and clearly, but today he hesitated, he hesitated to speak and stopped talking. ¡°What do you want to say in the end?¡± Silvia asked. Seeing her impatient appearance, Simon stopped guiding her and simply tried to reveal what he had in his mind. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like¡­ nting strawberries?¡± He asked. ¡°Strawberry?¡± Silvia asked Simon back. Blinking, without thinking about other aspects for a while, Silvia instinctively said. ¡°There are no strawberries this season!¡± Seeing his speechless expression, she finally understood what he meant. ¡°Oh, you mean hickey!¡± Silvia eximed suddenly. ¡°Yes¡­ right!¡± Simon replied awkwardly. He suddenly felt that his behavior was extremely stupid at this moment. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Not to mention the first time, even if he had not guided her like this, she didn¡¯t think about it in that direction, so what was he messing around with here? Could it be that he had to scratch himself like Freddie Donne to feel at ease? Silvia stared at him, really annoyed and amused. ¡°Forget it, I just said it casually, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think so!¡± Simon replied. He waved his hands to cover up his embarrassment, turned around, and before he could lie down, Silvia grabbed and pulled him up, and took a mirror from the side. ¡°Look!¡± She told him. ¡°What?¡± Simon asked. ¡°Look for yourself!¡± Silvi said to him. She moved the mirror forward so that he could see it himself. ¡°Have you ever seen a hickey like this? Whose kiss can make such a big bump? In the girl¡¯s mouth is there a long thorn that sings and hums?¡± Silvia asked. Simon was speechless. At the same time, he also saw the ¡°strawberry¡± on his neck in the mirror! Strawberry fart! It was really red and swollen. Looking at the bag now, it was much bigger than before. It wasn¡¯t so swollen before. ¡°Why is it so swollen?¡± Simon asked and touched it, and it still hurt a little. ¡°The girl¡¯s mouth was really poisonous!¡± Silvia continued to tease, but still got up and went to find the ointment, and smeared it on Simon¡¯s neck carefully. A cool feeling on his neck relieved the pain and heat, and after a little movement, he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s all Freddie Donne¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Freddie Donne?¡± Silvia asked. What Simon had said wasn¡¯t loud, but she heard it anyway. Especially after talking on the phone with Winnie just now, and listening to some¡­ things that were not suitable for children, she couldn¡¯t help being a little curious. Simon talked about how Freddie Donne was bitten by a mosquito, and then how he was grabbed by that girl Winnie, scratching his face with blood marks, all in one brain. Of course, in the end Freddie Donne proudly said that it was a sign that she cared about him! It was as if he coaxed her to deliberately attract her jealousy and attention. Thinking about it, it was really naive. Silvia was surprised when she heard it, but couldn¡¯t help being amused afterwards, andughed so hard. ¡°Co-authoring is such a thing! But you only know one thing and don¡¯t know the other!¡± Silvia said. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡± Simon asked. After finally holding back her smile, Silvia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Think about it, Winnie and I are both engaged in spices, and we usually get in touch with all kinds of nts, flowers, herbs, etc¡­It is inevitable that there are often all kinds of mosquitoes, why can¡¯t we tell the difference between the mosquito bag and the hickey?¡± Silvia exined and asked. ¡°Then she still¡­¡± Simonmented. He frowned. ¡°She did it on purpose!¡± He said to Silvia. Silvia nodded. ¡°I rememberst month, Winnieined once. Recently, there was a girl who was very close to Freddie Donne. She didn¡¯t know if she was being sexual with him, or not, anyway, Winnie was not very happy! The mosquito bite was probably just an excuse to vent her anger!¡± Silvia exined. Simon suddenly realized. After he thought of it for a long time, it was the two big men who got it wrong. They really thought that the mosquito bag could make women jealous. But¡­ Even so, he thought of another problem. Looking at the back of the woman who was seriously putting a mask on her face sitting at the dressing table, he asked. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± ¡°Why should I be jealous?¡± Silvia asked casually, raising her face to make the mask fit better. Simon thought about it carefully. There were various suitors around him. Apart from other things, perhaps Susan Xavier was also crazy at that time, but Silvia never seemed to be jealous of such things. ¡°¡®You are not afraid¡­¡± Simon started to say when Silvia interrupted him. Before she finished speaking, she interrupted him. ¡°Why would I be afraid?!¡± Silvia asked. Silvia turned around, with a mask on her face, only her eyes and mouth were exposed, but her eyes were extraordinarily firm. ¡°Although the time we have been together is not particrly long, unlike others¡¯ ten or eight years, you have given me enough sense of security! You kiss me every day after getting up, and you hug me before going out. No matter what happens, you tell me that when there is danger, you will protect me first, so why should I doubt you, why should I be afraid?¡± Silvia asked clearly. ¡°Simon, I used to be a very insecure person, but after meeting you, I never lost my sense of security!¡± She added. She was very calm, and after she finished speaking, she supported the loose mask with her hands, which was very funny, but Simon¡¯s heart seemed to be hit hard, and his heart was surging. Suddenly, he felt that he was extremely stupid today! His behavior was extremely childish! Why do you have to be jealous to prove that you care and like someone? She had enough trust in her lover, so she was not jealous. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Softly calling her name, Simon walked over, gently embraced her in his arms, and hugged her. ¡°I love you!¡± He said to Silvia. ¡°You knocked off my mask!¡± Silviained. At such a tender and emotional moment, she stretched out her hand to push his waist. Simon was stunned. Well, who let himself love her like this! In addition to theboratories on two floors of the research institute, the top floor could only be essed by swiping the elevator card. Silvia only went up there twice, and Professor Reyesmunicated with her directly if anything happened afterwards. At this moment, there were three people sitting in the office room on the top floor. Professor Reyes¡¯ eyebrows were twisted into pimples, and his hands were crossed to support hist head, as if his head would not be able to hold it if he let go. ¡°The Palmer Group has received news that they are going to withdraw their capital,¡± He announced to the other doctors. His voice was low, showing exhaustion and helplessness. ¡°They are the main investors, once they withdraw their capital, the capital chain will not be avable, and the experiment will not continue freely,¡± Professor Reyes said. ¡°What stage is the experiment going on?¡± A man asked. Sitting on arge leather chair with legs crossed, he sounded quite calm. ¡°It¡¯s in thete stage. In fact, I think it will be sessful soon. It¡¯s very close!¡± Professor Reyes replied. ¡°It¡¯s close. Even if it hasn¡¯t seeded, one step away is still a hundred and eight thousand miles!¡± Another doctormented. The usation was not meant to be polite, and Professor Reyes¡¯ face turned purple. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 643 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 643 Chapter 643 How to intimidate? How to lure? Professor Reyes also replied directly. ¡°You are not a professional, and it¡¯s normal to not understand! This experiment sounds easy, but the difficulty of the actual operation is,¡± he said with a firm tone. ¡°Besides, even ordinary products need countless experiments to seed. Of course, spectors like you will naturally not understand the difficulties,¡± Professor Reyes assed. It was Javon who spoke to Professor Reyes earlier. He was wearing a suit and sitting on the sofa in a rxed posture, with a cigar in his hand. Hearing what Professor Reyes said, he squinted his eyes, raised his hand, and shook off the ashes from his cigar. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°If I remember correctly, the professor just said that the Palmer Group has divested itself,¡± Javon replied. ¡°Without spective businessmen like us, no matter how great your experiment is, you can¡¯t do it!¡± He added. He was not polite. After all, now that the Palmer Group had withdrawn their capital, their capital chain had been broken. If there was no new capital injection, they would not be able to proceed. And this experiment, they will not want to stop. ¡°You-¡± Professor Reyes muttered with disgust. Being pped directly in the face, Professor Reyes lost face and wanted to get angry. ¡°Okay,¡± The person who had been sitting on the executive chair with his back to them said, his voice was very low, even a little hoarse and weird. ¡°We all came together for amon purpose, and now we are arguing over such meaningless things. What sense is there?!¡± The man asked. ¡°Mr. Daniel, it is true that we really need your investment now, but don¡¯t forget that you are the one who came to us and asked for cooperation! You are not doing charity, you have your needs, and we have our persistence.Everyone of us, we are all in the same boat!¡± Professor Reyes exined. Javon raised his eyebrows and said nothing, but he didn¡¯t refute. Professor Reyes red at him, and then heard his name being called. ¡®Professor Reyes, Mr. Daniel is right, this experiment has been going on for so long, and a lot of money and manpower have been invested. Now, Tell me, howe it hasn¡¯t worked yet?!¡± The voice behind suddenly sank, and even if he couldn¡¯t see his face, he could hear the anger. Sweat dripped off Professor Reyes¡¯ cheeks in a blink of an eye. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Professor Reyes muttered. 1/4 TIL ¡°It was you who came up with this idea at the beginning. I think you have some talent, and I also think that you are a talent. I entrusted this matter to you, but how did you manage it?¡± The voice continued to ask Professor Reyes. ¡°Not only did the experiment fail, the Palmer Group withdrew its capital, and even Silvia also wants to withdraw,¡± the voice added. ¡°Is the research institute such a casual ce, you cane and leave whenever you want?¡± The voice asked. Javon looked down at the cigar in his hand, without speaking, as if he was lost in his own thoughts. On the other side, Professor Reyes wiped off his sweat. ¡°Boss, I have already persuaded Silvia, but she seems to have sensed something and insisted on quitting. I tried again and again, I¡¯m afraid¡­ Professor Reyes exined. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± The voice of the boss asked. ¡°I was afraid that she already knew the real purpose of the experiment, so I refused to continue. I thought she was just good at perfuming and not proficient in pharmacology, but after this period of time, I found out that she didn¡¯t just seem to understand at all, but even the amount of medication is quite urate,¡± Professor Reyes revealed. ¡°Has she studied?¡± The voice of the boss asked. Professor Reyes shook his head. ¡°No, I checked. She has indeed learned a lot, but she has not systematically studied traditional medicine. Even if she is self-studying, it seems that she would never be able to reach this level,¡± Professor Reyes exined. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± the boss hummed. There was a very light, rather mocking snort, followed by a heavy word. ¡°Trash!¡± the voice added. It was awkward. Professor Reyes pursed his lips and remained silent, his face extremely ugly. ¡°As far as I know, Silvia has never studied traditional herbal medicine, but based on what I know about her, the woman is extremely intelligent, and she herself is often exposed to spice nts. Perhaps, learning during this period is not enough. Strange,¡± Professor Reyesmented. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Traditional medicine is profound. Even though I have studied it for decades, I can¡¯t get enough of it¡­ The boss¡¯ volce continued to tell Professor Reyes, demeaning Silvia. *Okay! You¡¯re quite proud, aren¡¯t you? If you weren¡¯t all so useless, why would you need someone outside to help with this experiment?¡± The boss added. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already looked for other candidates, all of whom are first-ss perfuming masters in the country. Besides, there are foreign candidates. How about¡­¡± Professor Reyes started to say. Knowing that Silvia was determined to quit, Professor Reyes quickly made a backup n and selected some well-known perfuming teachers. If she really quit, it was not impossible to switch to someone else. ¡°What to change?!¡± The boss asked. Sure enough, he was sternly reprimanded. ¡°You are afraid that not enough people know about this matter, aren¡¯t you?¡± The boss asked Professor Reyes. Indeed, this matter was extremely confidential, not to mention that Silvia did not know, and even the other staff in theboratory did not know the real purpose of the experiment. They had a clear division ofbor, and everyone only did the work that they were assigned at hand, so in the end, few people, including Silvia, didn¡¯t know what the finished product of the experiment will be used for. However, now that Silvia had withdrawn and they thought to change to someone else, one more person will increase the risk of leakage. What the boss said was true. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Professor Reyes asked the boss. ¡°Since she has entered this game, she should not even think about getting out. Either she finished the experiment here, or¡­ shut up forever! The boss replied. Professor Reyes was startled when he heard that. ¡°But boss, not to mention that her husband is Simon, the Palmer family can¡¯t be offended in Washington, and she is also good at boxing, I heard that she is very good. And behind her is the Austin family,¡± Professor Reyes exined. ¡°Afraid of wolves before and afraid of tigers, what great things can a person like you aplish?!¡± The boss asked Professor Reyes. ¡°But¡­¡± Professor Reyes wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Javon. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to be silent now, you call her back, and the experiment continues, isn¡¯t that all right?¡± He asked. ¡°Ive persuaded her many times!¡± Professor Reyes stressed. He felt that his mouth was about to be worn out, and he couldn¡¯t really tell the truth. Silvia is a woman who looked, smiled, and spoke softly, but she had a very stubborn temper and was difficult to persuade. ¡°If persuasion can work, there won¡¯t be so many wars and killings in this world,¡± Javon took off his sses, and wiped the lenses in a leisurely manner. He looked down at the mirror, the cigar had been stubbed out and ced in the ashtray at some point, and more than half of it remained. His slender fingers rubbed the sses cloth cleaner lightly, his movements were slow and delicate. ercion, ¡°Professor Reyes, you are so knowledgeable, have you ever heard of a word called undefined coercion, temptation?¡± Javon asked. Professor Reyes was confused. Putting on the clean sses again, Javon raised his head, the corners of his lips were also raised. ¡°Threatening, or luring are also good ways. Professor Reyes, why do you only think of persuasion?¡± Javon. asked. Frowning tightly, Professor Reyes sneered twice.. ¡°Mr. Daniel it is easy to say. Simon Palmer and his wife are also friends with you. Can you give me an idea of how to intimidate and how to lure?¡± Professor Reyes asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 644 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 644 Chapter 644 There is no such sincerity at all Javon sat there, raised his head, and showed a cold light behind his polished sses. ¡°Professor Reyes, but you are so smart, such a trivial matter, do you still need me to teach you?¡± Javon asked. After a pause, he added. ¡°Or, Professor Reyes, can¡¯t you even do such trivial things?¡± ¡°You-¡± Professor Reyes muttered. After being provoked repeatedly, Professor Reyes couldn¡¯t help but get angry. It was the same person sitting on the executive chair who spoke next, his hoarse voice was low and unpleasant, but there was an inexplicable deterrent force when he opened his mouth. ¡°Okay with the battle of words! The boss ordered. ¡°Professor Reyes, Mr. Daniel is right. You can¡¯t handle a mere perfuming teacher. Do you want her to tell you all about theboratory to make you satisfied?¡± The boss asked. ¡°I dare not, but¡­¡± Professor Reyes started to respond. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but, if you can¡¯t do it, then let someone else do it!¡± The voice said and paused for a few seconds, and there was no sound. Professor Reyes¡¯ back was covered in cold sweat. Of course he understood what it meant to let others do it. It had already been said so clearly, the secrets of theboratory cannot be leaked out, and what he knew was much more than Silvia. if he had to change her, it meant that life would be lost. What¡¯s more, with his persistence and obsession with experiments, he hoped to see the project seed. ¡°No no, boss, no one is more familiar with and understands this experiment than me, I will definitely be able to do it well, and I will definitely be able toplete it!¡± Professor Reyes insisted. He repeatedly emphasized that he did not want this experiment to stop there. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± The man said. ¡°You can find a way to deal with the perfuming master. As for the capital chain¡­you go out first,¡± the boss added. The implication is that this was something to talk to Javon about and had nothing to do with him. ¡°Yes!¡± Professor Reyes replied and wiped off his sweat, turned his head and nced at Javon, their eyes met for a moment, then he turned and left. There were only two people left in the room. Javon got up slowly, and took a few steps forward. ¡°I have no problem with funding, but don¡¯t forget, Mr. Rivas, you must do what you promised me,¡± Javon said to the boss.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When the finished productes out, 70% of the product will be given to you first. But what I¡¯m worried about is, Mr. Daniel, you are a businessman, can you handle it?¡± The boss asked Javon. The executive chair turned slightly, still facing away from him, as if he didn¡¯t want to face him head-on. Looking at the back of the chair, Javon raised his chin and inserted his hands into his trouser pockets naturally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Mr. Rivas, since I dare to invest such arge amount of money in it, I am not afraid that I will not get it back! only¡­.¡± Javon started to exin. After a pause, he raised his eyelids. ¡°You and I are considered to be working together anyway. We only contacted each other online before, but now it¡¯s the first time we meet. Mr. Rivas, are you not even going to show your face? Or are you saying¡­there is no such sincerity between us at all?¡± Javon asked the mysterious boss, Mr. Rivas. The shaking executive chair suddenly stopped, there was no answer, and there was no movement, falling into a deathly silence. Javon didn¡¯t speak or move either, he just stood there, looking at the dark chair back. After a while, the chair finally moved, turning around at an extremely slow speed, slowly, slowly¨C Then, a strange face appeared in front of his eyes! Since Silvia got the pot of agarwood, she hadn¡¯t been to the studio for a few days, and had been taking good care of it at home. She deliberately set aside a piece ofnd for raising it, and read a lot of books on how to cultivate soil agarwood. But the pot of agarwood was really precious, and she didn¡¯t feel at ease relying on the information alone. She specially prepared a pen and paper to record the changes every day, for fear that if she was not careful, it would be useless. She even thought about it and wanted to ask ia Miller where she got this agarwood, and if she had any experience in breeding it. She had not decided whether to go or not, and there were visitors at home. Winnie carried a lot of things, all bought for Asher to y with and eat. The little guy was so happy that he grinned when he saw her. But Winnie¡¯s mind was not here today, she hugged Asher in a hurry, and after being wiped with drool all over her face, she rushed straight to the garden, wanting to have a look at this precious agarwood for herself. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s really agarwood!¡± Winnie said to Silvia. Although she knew that Silvia can¡¯t make a mistake, she was quite surprised to see it with her own eyes. This thing is very precious. The pot in front of her was still a seedling, not too big, but judging from its appearance, it was also extremely high-quality. ¡°Mr. Palmer brought you this again?¡± Raising her eyebrows, Winnie touched an apple casually and took a bite. Silvia nodded. How did she know this?! Silvia wondered. ¡°Cut! You still hate it! Mr. Palmer got all the expensive spices in our studio from all over the world. He doesn¡¯t understand them, but he puts his heart into it!¡± Winnie said to Silvia. If it was said that Winnie was on Silvia¡¯s side between Silvia and Simon before, then now, she had definitely betrayed Silvia. No wonder, from the studio to the equipment, etc, Simon had thought out every detail and arranged it. The level of care that he showed had made Winnie amazed. By the way, her Freddie Donne was just a piece of wood. ! He had been with his boss for so many years, but he had not learned anything. Later, he became a loyal fan of Simon, and often helped wave the g and cheer for him. Silvia ignored her, all her mind was on the nt in front of her. She took the scissors and carefully cut off some unwanted misceneous leaves, carefully and cautiously. ¡°You saidst time that you are not going to the research institute. Is it true or a joke?¡± Winnie asked Silvia.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thest phone call was unclear, and she heard it intermittently. She originally wanted to meet Silvia and ask what happened, but she didn¡¯t go to the studio that day, so she had to find Silvia at home. ¡°Really!¡± Silvia muttered. Apanied by the sound of her clicking the scissors and then she wiped the scissors. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you are about to seed? It¡¯s not your style to give up at this time! And did the institute agree? Or did they find someone to rece you?¡± Winnie asked Silvia with concern. ¡°Whether they agree or not, I quit anyway,¡± Silvia replied. Tilting her head and looking around, she made sure there was nothing else to trim, then turned her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going, as a result, I would have a lot of time to spend in the studio, isn¡¯t it better? You said before that I haven¡¯t been out for a long time,¡± Silvia said to Winnie. ¡°I¡¯see, you¡¯ve been focusing on this pot of soil recently, and I¡¯m afraid you have to wait for the new product!¡± Winnie said to Silvia. Winnie shook her head, but it didn¡¯t matter. As far as Silvia¡¯s diligence and high productivity were concerned, the previous models had been very popr until now. It¡¯s just that she was so excited about the research institute before, she suddenly withdrew and quit, so suddenly and so decisively, it was really quite unexpected. ¡°I have to wait,¡± Silvia replied. Standing up, she said in a daze. It was not because of the earthy fragrance, but because of the faint feeling that the research institute will not end it so easily. The phone rang suddenly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 645 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Even if it is thest time Silvia took a look, it was Professor Reyes calling. Huh, what a coincidence! ¡°Professor Reyes.¡± Picking up the phone, she called. The voice of Professor Reyes came from the other side of the phone line. ¡°Silvia, what are you up to?¡± He asked. ¡°Nothing. Professor Reyes, do you have orders?¡± Silvia asked. She raised her eyelids and looked at Winnie who was still concentrating on eating an apple. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to obey the order. It¡¯s right to ask for something!¡± He sighed, and then said. ¡°You see, we have carried out this experiment for so long, and this project was proposed and approved by everyone at the beginning, and you paid so much. A lot of hard work has been put into it, now¡­ to stop as soon as you say, isn¡¯t it a bit too childish?¡± Professor Reyes asked. ¡°Professor Reyes, I think it is more childish to continue the experiment when the purpose of the experiment is not clear,¡± Silvia replied. Lowering her eyes, Silvia said lightly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made it very clear before, if you want to persuade me to go back, then there¡¯s no need to mention. this matter,¡± she added. ¡°Not to mention whether I can go back or not, the capital chain is also a problem,¡± Silvia said¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± Professor Reyes started to say. After a pause, he said again. ¡°Forget it, then¡­ is it convenient toe out so that we can have a meal together?¡± He asked. Startled, this was the first time that Professor Reyes took the initiative to invite her to dinner. As if hearing her hesitation, Professor Reyes hurriedly said. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I haven¡¯t invited you to dinner yet. You quit so hastily, and there are still many things that we haven¡¯t fully exined. How about¡­ let¡¯s talk face to face, even if it¡¯s the Professor Reyes had always been a leader in theboratory. Even if he talked to her politely, he had never been as humble as this moment. For a while, Silvia fell silent, and it was a bit difficult for her to refuse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know where the final product of our experiment is ced and what is its function? Let¡¯s have a meal together, and I will tell you all about it,¡± Professor Reyes said in a bid to cajole her. If she was still hesitating before, then thisst sentence was really too tempting. Even if she quit and stopped doing it, she still wondered what the real purpose of this experiment was. If it was to cure diseases and save lives in the first ce, then why did there exist tripterygium wilfordii with such strong toxicity and uncontroble medicinal properties? And¡­ She secretly flipped through the sealed experiment schedule, and there was more than this kind of poison, what were they going to do?! ¡®Do you still think that I, a sixty-year-old man, have the ability to plot against you or something?¡± Professor Reyes asked her with concern. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that,¡± Silvia said lightly. ¡°When and where?¡± She added, agreeing with Professor Reyes. Hearing that she agreed, Professor Reyes cheered up, fearing that she would go back on his word, he immediately said. ¡°How about today, theboratory is closed anyway, I have nothing to do right now, we will be in the laboratoryter. How about light Meals nearby?¡± He asked her. ¡°Okay!¡± Silvia raised her wrist to check the time, and quickly agreed. After hanging up the phone, Winnie threw the apple core into the trash can, took out a tissue and wiped her mouth. ¡°Are you going out? She asked Silvia. Silvia nodded. *Professor Reyes wants to treat me to dinner,¡± she replied. With a knowing smile on her face, Winnie said. ¡°He definitely wants to ask you to go back! Although there are many perfuming masters nowadays, there are not many excellent ones like you. Besides, in the past two years, you have won the most awards in the world. Whoever doesn¡¯t want to look for you?!¡± Winnie replied. Silvia felt that it was not only because of this, but the specific reason was unclear. After all, there seemed to be a lot of secrets hidden in this research institute. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Winnie asked, poking her head. Shaking her head, Silvia said. ¡°He wants to talk about the experiment.¡± Winnie understood in seconds. She knew that Silvia went to the research institute and was cooperating with them on a new experiment. As for the specific content and what she was doing, she didn¡¯t know, because it was confidential and could not be said. So if they wanted to talk about the experiment, it was indeed not suitable for them to appear. ¡°Then is it okay for you to go by yourself? After all, you want to quit and he refuses. If you have a dispute¡­ there would be no one to help you,¡± Winnie suggested. After thinking about it, she frowned and added. ¡°Or call Freddie Donne, let him meet you outside, if there is anything wrong, he can handle it,¡± Winnie suggested again. Knowing that she cared about her, Silviaughed out loud.. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to fight?¡± She asked. ¡°Besides, Professor Reyes is so old. If he really gets involved, he may be the one who needs help,¡± Silvia added. But Winnie shook her head repeatedly. ¡°He is old, but what if he brought a helper, you are young and good at martial arts, but you are pregnant!¡± She reminded Silvia. ¡°We will be in a public ce, why are you so sensitive now?¡± Silvia asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Winnie was about to refute, when she heard her say again. ¡°Last time, you wrapped the mosquitoes in the pot like strawberry marks and scratched him hard. That means Freddie Donne has a good temper, otherwise he would have really fallen out with you, and there would have been nowhere to see you cry,¡± Silvia said to Winnie. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Winnie muttered. Being exposed, she was tongue-tied and her cheeks flushed. ¡°Why is he talking about this everywhere?!¡± Winnie asked warily, and rolled her eyes. ¡®Besides, how do you know it¡¯s a mosquito bag, that¡¯s a strawberry print, huh!¡± She added. ¡°Because¡­ I also saw the same style. Someone wanted to fish in troubled waters and seduce me, but I couldn¡¯t be fooled!¡± Silvia exined. She thought it was funny when she thought of Simon. It was really embarrassing for him, usually he was with a cold face on the outside, when in front of her, sometimes he was childish like a puppy who invites pets. ¡°What?¡± Winnie asked and became interested. ¡°What is the same style? Haha¡­¡± She asked. ¡°Anyway, stop bullying Freddie Donne, and be honest!¡± Silvia said, poking her lightly. Winnie pouted. ¡°Silvia, you have to figure it out, we are the same, how can you turn your elbows outward?!¡± She asked Silvia, ming her for taking Freddie Donne¡¯s side over hers. ¡°Hehe, when you helped Mr. Palmer, I didn¡¯t know whose elbow turned where!¡± Silviamented. Javon stood still. It would be a lie to say that he was not shocked. He thought he had traveled all over the world, and he was well-informed, but the face in front of him¡­ how would he describe it? Although he was wearing a ck mask that covered half of his face, from the exposed part Javon could clearly see the intertwined scars. Those kinds of scars, like burns, and knife wounds, couldn¡¯t be exined, they were criss-crossed, even if they were half covered, the exposed ones were still terrifying. Coupled with those dark brown pupils, with mysterious and dark power, even though Javon was used to seeing the big world, he also felt a chill down his spine. Javon was speechless. ¡°How?¡± Mr. Rivas said, his voice was still hoarse and unpleasant, and now with this face, it only made Javon feel as if he came from hell, which was daunting. ¡°Mr. Daniel are you satisfied with my face?¡± Mr. Rivas asked. Javon stood there as if his feet had taken root, his eyes looked straight ahead without blinking, and he swallowed unconsciously, but fortunately his face was still calm. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 646 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 646 Chapter 646 This is why you insist on quitting? He didn¡¯t know what happened to the person, but this face must have a story. The man was already numb to the reaction of others seeing his face, but Javon¡¯s reaction was rtively calm. His eyes swept over him contemptuously, and his voice became a little deeper, like a reminder or a warning. ¡°Mr. Daniel!¡± The man yelped. Suddenly regaining consciousness, Mr. Daniel twitched the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know my face, it¡¯s so ugly!¡± The man asked. Gently touching his mask with his hands, Javon saw clearly that his hands were also covered with the same scars. Looking at the long clothes and trousers he was wearing in such weather, it was natural to wonder if the skin under the clothes was the same as the face and hands. ¡°No offense intended,¡± Javon said. ¡°Humph!¡± The man scoffed. He was used to other people¡¯s screaming, contempt, panic, fear¡­even he hated seeing such a face, let alone others. ¡°As for the funding, I will leave it to you, Mr. Daniel. I believe that your financial resources will not let us down!¡± The man said calmly. Nodding his head, Javon replied. ¡°Naturally. It¡¯s just that when it happens¡­¡± Javon started to say, but derailed his words, hoping that the man would understand his silence. ¡°Of course you can get what you want!¡± The man quickly interrupted. Seeing that the man turned around again, leaving Javon only seeing the dark chair back, and that the map was speechless for a while, Javon thought that he might not want to talk anymore, so he turned around and nned to leave. After walking a few steps, Jayvon heard a voice from behind again. ¡°Also¡­¡± The man started to say again. ¡°Tell the people behind you, not to test me again, next time¡­ I won¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± The man instructed Javon. Javon¡¯s spine stiffened, looking at the chair back in shock. The man had moved for a long time. Javon left. He opened the door and closed it. The room was silent. There were not many restaurants near theboratory, this was not a prosperous area, and there were not many people around usually. Therefore, even when it was meal time, the restaurant was extraordinarily quiet. Professor Reyes arrived early, and he saw Silvia as soon as he entered the door. He extended his hand and greeted her very warmly. ¡°Silvia, hi, good to see you,¡± Professor Reyes said jovially. ¡°Professor Reyes,¡± Silvia muttered. Even if she quit the project, she still had respect for Professor Reyes. After all, his age and qualifications were high. Although he concealed a lot from her, he was still good to her in theboratory. In the wholeboratory, except for her, they were basically people in the field of traditional medicine. When she first went there, they were a little bit xenophobic. They thought she came in through the back door using the excuse of investment, so they gave her little to no support. The experiment was so wrong it had to be stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, sit down!¡± While speaking, Professor Reyes picked up the teapot on the table and poured tea for her. Silvia quickly picked it up with a cup, thanked him, and saw him hand over the menu again. ¡°What do you want to eat? I remember that you are from the south. These light meals should be more suitable for your taste. It¡¯s quite reasonable,¡± Professor Reyes added. ¡°Professor Reyes, you really don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Pushing back the menu, Silvia said. ¡°Actually, you know that I¡¯m not here today for this meal,¡± Silvia added. The smile on his face froze for a moment, he chuckled twice, opened the menu and looked at it, ordered a few dishes and handed them to the waiter, then looked up at her seriously. ¡°How are you resting these days?¡± Professor Reyes asked. Silvia didn¡¯t like this kind of twists and turns the most. ¡°Professor Reyes, it¡¯s not the first day we have met, I think you know my temper, so let¡¯s get straight to the point?¡± Silvia suggested. ¡°Now that this experiment is up to now, I really don¡¯t know whether the final product is for saving people or harming people,¡± She added. Hearing her words, Professor Reyes looked horrified. ¡°Harmful?! Why do you think it¡¯s harmful?!¡± He asked her with shock. ¡°Although we are not doctors, what we learn is how to cure diseases and save lives. The study of pharmacology is also for the benefit of mankind. Of course, it is to save lives,¡± Professor Reyes said. to Silvia. ¡°Really?¡± Silvia picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did theb use Tripterygium wilfordii for experiments?¡± She added. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s Thunder God?!¡± He asked Silvia, shocked. This sentence blurted out, and after he finished speaking, he looked remorseful. It was obvious that Professor Reyes also knew it. Of course he knew it, he also graduated from an orthodox traditional medicine university, majored in this, and had studied this herbal medicine for decades, how could he not recognize Tripterygium wilfordii? It was only now that he was confirming that he knew it clearly, but he didn¡¯t exin it, didn¡¯t stop. it, didn¡¯t question it, and even¡­ didn¡¯t tell her what herbal medicine was used, that she felt that this matter was too unusual. Looking at him, Silvia smiled knowingly. Professor Reyes immediately took a sip of tea from the cup in front of him, covering his face. ¡°Ahem, things are not what you think,¡± He paused and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to harm you nor anyone,¡± he added. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t. You even told me it¡¯s slightly poisonous, so I should handle it with care,¡± After a pause, Silvia continued. ¡°But you did hide what it was from me,¡± she added. ¡°This¡­you know, Tripterygium wilfordii is poisonous, but it can also be used as medicine. In terms of traditional herbal medicine, many nts are poisonous, but it is undeniable that they have medicinal effects, and it cannot be because of this, but you knew that this experiment is harming people,¡± Silvia said to Professor Reyes. Slowing down, he asked tentatively.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you insist on quitting?¡± ¡°Probably,¡± Silvia replied. Leaning back, Silvia thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s not all,¡± she added. ¡°Professor Reyes, this experiment has been carried out so far, and what I know is only superficial. What are you¡­or you guys, what exactly are you going to do?¡± Silvia asked. She stared at the old man in front of her with scorching eyes, her eyes full of scrutiny. Professor Reyes was afraid to look at her, as if she could see everything in his eyes. Just at this time, the waiter came to serve the food. He leaned up his body and waved his cutlery to talk to Silvia. ¡°Eat first, eat!¡± He said amicably. Silvia didn¡¯t move, still staring at him. After three minutes, he just buried his head in eating, probably wanting to skip this matter first. Picking up the key on the table, Silvia sighed. ¡°Professor Reyes, it seems that you didn¡¯t mean to tell me the truth today, since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to stay here,¡± Silvia said. ¡°I don¡¯t even have an appetite for this meal. So¡­¡± she added. She took out three red tickets from her bag and put them on the table. ¡°This time, I treat you as an invitation, thank you for taking care of me when I was in theboratory, goodbye!¡± Si;via said defiantly. Seeing that she was really about to leave, Professor Reyes hurriedly raised his head. ¡°This experiment is actually for the sake of all mankind, but I¡­¡± He started to say. Silvia paused. She looked at him, seeing his hesitant expression, and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Serve all mankind?¡± She asked. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 647 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Mr. Daniell really sees every stitch Professor Reyes ate a mouthful of food, and simply opened up his chatterbox. ¡°Actually, I came up with the original idea of our experiment. I think you know this,¡± He said to ¨C Silvia seriously as he put down his cutlery. Silvia nodded and continued without interrupting. ¡°At that time, it was just a prototype. I just had a rough idea. At my age, I am used to seeing all kinds. of patients, and I am used to seeing life and death. Death is not terrible. What is terrible is the torment of illness. Some people¡¯s bodies include all kinds of intolerance to the nature of the medicine, the pain of acupuncture surgery in Western medicine, the trouble of slow decoction of traditional medicine, etc¡­¡± Professore Reyes exined. ¡°There are also some children who have difficulty taking medicine, elderly people with physical problems, etc¡­¡± He added. He sighed for a long time, seeming to be sincerely emotional, Silvia was silent, she also felt something about what he said. Birth, old age, sickness and death, and the most terrifying thing is precisely the torture of this illness. ¡°Later, I thought, if we can integrate pharmacology into our life, and let people incorporate the properties of the medicine unconsciously, it can not only treat the disease, but also be easy to persist for a long time,¡± Professor Reyes continued. Speaking of his idea, his eyes lit up. At first, it was just a simple idea, but after a little bit of brainstorming and seeing that it will be realized, he became very excited. Not only for his own honor, but also a monument in the history of human traditional medicine. Silvia remained silent. This idea attracted her at first, and she joined in because she thought it was very meaningful. She knew all of these, but obviously, what she wanted to know now were not these. ncing at her, Professor Reyes probably realized that she was not very interested in what he said, so he cleared his throat. ¡°That¡¯s right, there are some like-minded people in the world who are very interested in my idea and think it is feasible. It was their support that allowed me to start this experiment. ¡°Of course, the Palmer Group¡¯s investment is inseparable, but the initialunch was driven by them,¡± Professor Reyes exined. ¡°Them?¡± Seizing the point, Silvia immediately asked. This ¡°them¡± is interesting! She had also been in theboratory for several months, and for such a long time, she really didn¡¯t realize the existence of this ¡°them¡±. Of course, the top floor was where she barely set foot, so maybe ¡°them¡± were there? Not right either! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even on the top floor, people always had to go in and out. No matter how they went in and out, they had to pass through theboratory. In such a long time, she had never seen anyone else go in there, except Javon once a few days ago. Javon? Could it be him? But soon, Silvia also denied it! If it was javon, he didn¡¯t have to run to her side before, and saying that he wanted to join in, it was unnecessary. When Silvia asked about ¡°them¡±, Professor Reyes looked obviously embarrassed, coughed lightly, then took a sip of water from his cup to hide his embarrassment. ¡°This¡­it¡¯ really inconvenient for me to tell you,¡± he said to Silvia. ¡°So, they support your experiment, and they don¡¯t ask for anything, right?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Of course, after the experiment is sessful, they will ask for 50% of the first batch of finished. products,¡± Professor Reyes told Silvia. ¡°Hehe!¡± Silvia giggled. Sure enough, there is no free lunch, and the other party will help Professor Reyes, so there must be something for him. For example, when the Palmer Group invested at that time, they also felt that the project had a good prospect. If it could be really sessful, it will definitely sell well in the future. Of course, there was also trust in her, and she thought that she could seed in this experiment. In addition, the Palmer Group was rich and powerful, so they were not afraid of losing this part of the investment. For example, if she wanted to quit now and the Palmer Group wanted to withdraw its capital, the loss was a loss, but for the Palmer Group, it was just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Silvia, this experiment has been going on until now, and it seemed to be about to seed. Are you willing to give up at this time?¡± The words turned back, and Professor Reyes asked earnestly. ¡°This experiment is not just my painstaking effort, it is also yours! I know you are also very optimistic about this project, the Palmer Group has also invested so much, don¡¯t you think it is a pity to give up like this?¡± Professor Reyes asked passionately. He was heartbroken, and besides the pressure from his superiors, he was more reluctant to give up. From a simple idea at the beginning to now, step by step, it seemed that it was about to seed, just one step, almost a little bit. At this time, no one could stop him, he must seed! In fact, Professor Reyes¡¯ words did notpletely fail to impress her. Silvia was silent, frowning deeply. As far as the whole experiment was concerned, it was not without merit, otherwise she would not have concentrated on doing it well until she found out that something was wrong, because some highly toxic herbs were mixed into the experimental items. Coupled with the unclear purpose, it made her hesitate to continue. If only they could¡­¡­ Stop those projects with poisonous herbs, and only continue to do things like calm the nerves and regte the spleen and stomach. Perhaps, she would have continued. It¡¯s just that she did not know if Professor Reyes would agree or not. ¡°them¡±¡­would not agree. ¡°Professor Reyes¡­¡± Raising her head, just as she was about to ask, she heard another voice behind her. ¡°Professor Reyes¡­¡± Turning her head in surprise, she saw Javon walking in from behind her, with amercial smile on his face, decent and distanced. ¡°Silvia, we meet again,¡± He said and sat down in the empty seat next to Silvia, with a very natural look. This made Silvia very ufortable, and moved in to distance herself from him. After greeting her, Javon turned his head to look at Professor Reyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the funds, I have already ordered Palmer to transfer the funds, and it will arrive within forty-eight hours at thetest. It¡¯s just-¡°Javon said and derailed. After prolonging the end, he paused, his eyes darkened. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the problem with your technical team has been solved, and when can we continue?¡± Javon asked. This question seemed to be addressed to Professor Reyes, but he turned his face to look at Silvia. The main reason was that she didn¡¯t expect that he would actually intervene. Silvia always knew that Javon wanted to join this project, but unexpectedly, he made a deal with Professor Reyes without her knowing it. The Palmer Group only just withdrew its capital, and he directly invested in it. ¡°In business, you have to see all directions and listen to all directions. Simon is better at this than me,¡± Javon said with a firm voice. He smiled and asked her directly. ¡°How? Mrs. Palmer, can I steal you from your husband? Do you refuse to continue the business?¡± Javon asked. ¡°I probably didn¡¯t tell you that aggressive tactics don¡¯t work for me,¡± Silvia said lightly. Then, she turned her head. ¡°Professor Reyes, I understand what you said, but I think we still need to think about it carefully. Let¡¯s stop here today, I have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving first,¡± Silvia said to the elderly professor. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 648 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 648 Chapter 648 is very simple, tell her! ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± She got up, and Professor Reyes called a few times, but she didn¡¯t intend to stop. He was hesitating whether to chase her, but Javon held the back of his hand. ¡°Professor Reyes, you have to give her some time to think,¡± Javon said. ¡°But¡­¡± Professor Reyes muttered. He didn¡¯t like Javon very much, but during this hesitation, had already left the restaurant and disappeared outside. Silvia He could only sit down resentfully, and re at him. ¡°Mr. Daniel, you don¡¯t know how anxious this project is right now. Yet you are doing something like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± Professor Reyes asked, ¡°You said what?¡± The middle finger pushed the sses on the bridge of the nose, and there was a faint smile on the corner of Javon¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, now, I have invested in this project, and I have spent money on it. Don¡¯t you want to see the results? It¡¯s just that I think you used the wrong method to keep people,¡± Javon opinionated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Professor Reyes asked. He was puzzled. ¡°Silvia, I understand her more or less. Since she has begun to doubt your purpose, she will never give up until she gets the answer she wants. If you continue to hide like this, and you want her toe back and finish the experiment, I¡¯m afraid¡­ it would be difficult,¡± Javon said to the professor. Leaning back, he naturally rxed his body, and he didn¡¯t seem so nervous. Rtively speaking, Professor Reyes had a more dignified expression. He had put so much effort and time into it. Once sessful, it would not only bring great changes to the world, but also make him famous. In the future, his name would definitely be left in the history of traditional medicine. Seeing that sess was imminent, it was impossible to stop at this time¡­ With his qualifications and experience, there was no problem with herbal medicine, but his knowledge on spices was really weak, and he had not been in contact with them very much. Therefore, if he wanted to blend the two perfectly so that they were almost indistinguishable, he really must get Silvia. It was also because of this that he was so worried. ¡°Then what do you say?¡± Spreading his hands, Professor Reyes asked and looked helpless. You also know the secrecy of this project, and Silvia is very persistent, and I know it, but what can I do?! Now it¡¯s like meeting a bottleneck, breaking through this bottleneck will make us sessful. The whole experiment is just a little bit short, as long as Silviaes back and readjusts the spice aspect, I believe it will be sessful soon. But it¡¯s just that short little bit¡­¡­¡± Professor Reyes. exined. ¡°I can¡¯t kidnap her!¡± Professor Reyes said. He smiled wryly, raised his hand and pinched the middle. of the bridge of his nose, and then whispered. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have that ability either,¡± he added. Not to mention that Silvia knew a little bit of kung fu, even if she did not, he was an old man in his sixties, and he might not be able to move a young woman. What¡¯s more, there was the entire Palmer Group behind her, so he was not stupid enough to go against the Palmer Group. Javon smiled mysteriously. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t kidnap her. With her temperament, even if you really kidnap her, she won¡¯t continue to do it!¡± Javon said. ¡°Yes!¡± With a long sigh, Professor Reyes said and looked at him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Then tell me, what should I do?¡± He asked. Going around and around, it still circled back to the origin. ¡°It¡¯s easy, tell her!¡± Javon replied. ¡°Tell her?!¡± With wide eyes, Professor Reyes yelled and thought he had heard wrong. ,¡± Javon suggetsed. ¡°Tell her what she wants to know. Her problem would be solved, and our problem would be naturally solved,¡± Javon suggested. Professor Reyes was stunned for a few seconds, thenughed out loud. ¡°Naive! Mr. Daniel you are just joking, don¡¯t you know what will be used at the end of this experiment? Didn¡¯t the boss tell you? If you really tell Silvia that, like you said, do you think she will continue to do it with her personality?¡± Professor Reyes asked. ¡°Why not?¡± Javon asked back. ¡°You just need to tell her that for the sake of safety and the sess rate of the experiment, all toxic herbal medicines are suspended, and only those that are beneficial to people¡¯s body and mind, and in terms of treatment, will be used,¡± Javon exined. Hearing this, Professor Reyes¡¯ eyeballs almost fell off. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± He asked. ¡°Mr. Daniel, you want me to deceive her?! She won¡¯t be so easily deceived! Besides, this experiment has to be done by her, even if I deceive her like this, it is meaningless!¡± Professor Reyes exined. He felt that Javon was a fantasy, and thought that Silvia could just fool around like this? If it was really that simple, why did he have a headache until now? ¡°Why would I let you lie to her?¡± Javon continued with a slight smile. ¡°Of course I mean¡­ stop those poisonous herbs!¡± he added. Professor Reyes looked even more suspicious at this moment. ¡°Thisiss impossible! The experiment has been going on so far, it is impossible to stop, and the boss would not agree!¡± He told Javon. To be honest, except for those medicines that calm the mind, unblock the stomach, regte endocrine, relieve nerves and relieve pain, all those medicines that contain toxicity were all proposed by the boss. Professor Reyes at the time also questioned it, but the boss said that he needed these things to control his disobedient subordinates. He once resolutely opposed this kind of anti-humanity, but it was not easy for him to realize this dream by himself. His creative ideas were rejected by the school at that time, and many professors and colleagues thought he was a lunatic, doing something impossible and meaningless. First of all, it was difficult to conceal the unique taste of herbs, let alone blend them with spices. Secondly, there were already many drugs in Western medicine that could achieve those pharmacological effects. Why bother to spend money and time studying inhtion treatment method? Just to ease the pain of the patient? Let more people treat diseases in daily life? No one could understand him, and no one was willing to invest in him. At that time, the boss took the initiative to find Professor Reyes. He didn¡¯t know who the boss was at all, but he had a solid experience of the boss¡¯s strength, the Jaboratory, the start-up funds, and even theter coborators, etc. They were all found by the boss. It was only after hisboratory took shape that he began to recruit some staff. Later, he contacted the investment of the Palmer Group, and even Silvia was directed by his boss. The journey had not been smooth sailing, he finally came to the present, seeing that sess was within easy reach, but these idents happened. ¡°The boss won¡¯t agree!¡± He repeated again. ¡°He will agree,¡± Interrupting him, Javon said firmly. ¡°I will take care of your boss. You can just tell Silvia that all she cares about is the products made from poisonous weeds. Where to go, if you don¡¯t develop it, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Javon said to Professor Reyes. ¡°If you are worried, you can wait a little longer. I believe you will receive a notification from your boss. But for the progress of the experiment, I suggest you notify her of this ¡®good news¡¯ as soon as possible,¡± Javon added. Professor Reyes was stunned. Seeing Javon get up to leave, he didn¡¯t know whether to believe him or not. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 649 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Car Thief Early in the morning, Winnie went to the studio and saw that the door inside was already open, the lights were on, and some of the experimental instruments were also on. She was a little confused for a while. wondering if she forgot to turn it off when she left yesterday. As a result, after walking a few steps inside, she heard movement inside. The door to one of theboratories was closed, apparently someone was inside. In addition to spices, they had some flowers and nts here. Even if these instruments were expensive, they were not easy to move out, and not easy to sell. Thieves can¡¯t steal here, right? Thinking of this, she leaned her head and pushed the door, turned the handle, and opened it. The sound inside didn¡¯t stop, it was obviously the sound of an experiment. Winnie took a look. ¡°I¡¯m going, why are you here?!¡± She asked the person in the room. She didn¡¯t expect that it was Silvia in the room. Silvia, who was concentrating on the experiment, didn¡¯t seem to have heard her words, her eyes were unblinking, her head was tilted slightly, and she was looking at the things in the test tube. Winnie was curious, so she leaned over and watched it together. ¡°New product?¡± She asked Silvia. It was a sudden inspiration.Silvia rushed to theboratory to make new products? It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t done this kind of thing before, but since she entered the research institute, she hadn¡¯t done it for a long time. Suddenly seeing her return to her previous working state, she was a little bit not used to it. ¡°No,¡± Silvia shook her head, her eyes still focused on the things in front of her. When Winnie made a sound, the extraction waspleted at the same time, and there was only half a tube. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. in a small test tube. Turning around, Silvia went to store the things carefully, opened the storage box and put it away, and after checking that there was no problem at all, she closed it and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You are¡­¡± Winnie wanted to know. ¡°Doing a small experiment to verify whether my thoughts are correct,¡±Silvia replied. After she finished speaking, she urged. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t touch this, and don¡¯t let other people touch it. I¡¯ll use it after two days,¡± Silvia added. ¡°Understood,¡± Nodding, Winnie said. ¡°What did you do? It¡¯s very mysterious,¡± She asked. Silvia just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. If she didn¡¯t want to say it, Winnie would not continue to ask, and hooked her elbow casually. ¡°By the way, should we ept the order from Japan?¡± Winnie asked. ¡°Japan?¡± Silvia asked. She was taken aback for a moment. Seeing her confused face, Winnie patted her forehead. ¡°You must have forgotten!¡± She said to Silvia casually. ¡°I told you before, you said to let it go first, and get busy with the things at hand. Then you didn¡¯t talk about it again¡­ I guess you forgot, did you really forget? I have been out here waiting for an answer,¡± she added. Shaking her head and sighing again, Winnie was also helpless. It was said that pregnant women had a bad memory, and it seemed to be true, so she could only repeat it again. When Winnie said this, Silvia remembered it. About a month ago, Japan sent an order, asking for a unique and light taste, suitable for women in their fifties, dignified and fresh. Anyway, there were many requirements, and it was exclusive to orphans. To put it bluntly, it was to concoct a new product, but only this bottle could be released, and it was not allowed to be released in the future, or in other words, it was only for this customer. It¡¯s not like I had not taken this kind of order before, most of them had rtively high requirements and the price was very high. Even though the price was very high, Silvia didn¡¯t like to ept this kind of work. First, she had so many best-selling works in the past two years. Even if she didn¡¯t rely on Simon, she was not short of money. Second, such customers were very tricky. The requests made were varied and unconstrained, and it was not so easy topletely meet their wishes. ¡°Push it!¡± She thought for a while and said. She had been busy with the research in theboratory, but she couldn¡¯t take care of it at all, and she didn¡¯t have much thought about it now, so she just pushed it off. Walking to the outer hall, after washing her hands, she turned around to drink a ss of water, only to turn her head to see Winnie still following her, hesitant to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°That¡¯s the royal family¡­ push?¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to push,¡± Winnie told Silvia. It usually wouldn¡¯t matter if it was an ordinary wealthy family or the like, but the other party was the Japanese royal family. Although it was not the same country, the other party sent an order, and it would be a shame to push it here. ¡°What about the royal family? We are doing business seriously. Just tell them that I am not capable enough to take this order,¡± Silvia insisted. She didn¡¯t care whether the royal family was royal or not, and she didn¡¯t want to develop in Japan, let alone go into an official career. It was precisely because of the royal family that it was more troublesome. It was better to refuse it, and it was fine if she doesn¡¯t ept this hot potato. ¡°Oh,¡± Winnie responded, and casually nced at the monitoring screen outside. ¡°What is this man doing? Sneaky,¡± she muttered. ¡°Um?¡± Silvia eximed softly. Silvia walked over curiously, and saw a man¡¯s figure on the monitor screen, which looked familiar. ¡°When I first came here, I saw him outside. I thought he was just passing by, but he didn¡¯t leave until I entered the door. At this moment, he is still surrounding your car. Isn¡¯t he a car thief?¡± Winnie exined and asked. Frowning, Winnie thought for a while. ¡°How dare you steal a car in broad daylight?¡± Winnie eximed, amazed. Taking a sip of the brewed coffee, she tilted her head and looked at the man on the screen. ¡°He looks gentle, but maybe he¡¯s a gentle scum, should we call the police?¡± She added. The man on the screen was bowing his back, covering his eyebrows with one hand, lying on his stomach in the driver¡¯s seat and looking inside, as if he was looking at what¡¯s inside the car. ¡°It must be a car thief!¡± Winnie said firmly, already pulling out her mobile phone. ¡°Call the police!¡± She added. ¡°No need!¡± Silvia replied. Seeing the man straighten up, that face appeared in front of her eyes for a moment, Silvia pressed Winnie¡¯s hand. ¡°He¡¯s not a thief,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Winnie asked Silvia. Looking at her, it seemed that she knew him. ¡°I know him.¡± Silvia replied. Not only did she know him, but she also hated him. Curling the corners of her lips, Silvia walked to the monitoring microphone and blew into the microphone. Leo Drake was actually passing by. He was born and raised in Washington, and he didn¡¯t notice that there was a Fragrance Workshop here. It was obviously a courtyard house, old and dpidated, and Silvia had not left here for a while, not to mention the renovations, but it still looked quite stylish. Of course, what attracted him the most was not the Laus Workshop, but the car parked at the door. The red sports car, bathed in golden sunlight, was extraordinarily mboyant and bright. If he saw correctly. this car was the one he saw at the gate of Grandpa¡¯s house two days ago. In other words, was the owner of the cars also nearby? He didn¡¯t see anyone at Sir¡¯s house that day, just a vague figure from the back. Today he wanted to see who it was, and how he could make the stubborn old man treat him seriously, and even wee the one who kept him out of the door for so long. Who was it?! Leo Drake leaned closer to the car window and looked in, but there was no one there. He straightened up and looked around, and then his eyes fell on the studio directly in front of him, and then he heard¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 650 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 650 Chapter 650 the ball flies ¡°Hi!¡± The sudden sound startled him. Leo Drake instinctively took a step back, and then heard the following sentence. ¡°Stay away from my car!¡± Leo Drake was stunned. He looked around and found no one for a long time. Finally, at the courtyard gate in front, he saw a small surveince camera with something like a loudspeaker beside it. It was estimated that the sound came from there.. Out of curiosity, he took a few steps forward, raised his face to the surveince camera, and pointed to the red sports car. ¡°This car¡­ is yours?¡± Leo Drake asked. He asked whoever spoke to him from the camera and microphone. In the studio, Silvia looked at the suddenly erged face in front of the screen, a little amused. Winnie on the sideughed without any scruples. ¡°This man¡­ is quite funny!¡± Winniemented. ¡°If it¡¯s not mine, maybe it¡¯s yours? Stay away from my car, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Silvia said bluntly. Leo Drake had never been so speechless in his life. Does this mean he is a car thief? But, the voice was very familiar. He lowered his head and thought seriously for a while, while Silvia and Winnie in front of the screen looked at his drooping head, wondering what he was thinking. Winnie sipped her coffee, leaned forward and said. ¡°This man¡¯s hair is quite lush,¡± she said with an airy voice. Hearing her words, Silvia nced at Leo Drake¡¯s hair subconsciously, um, it was indeed very dense, if he grew long hair in ancient times, it must be a very thick bun¡­. Just as his thoughts were flying, Leo Drake suddenly raised his head. ¡°Silvia, right?!¡± He asked. Whathe said was half an inquiry, half an affirmation. Winnie was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you know him? Why does he seem to be sure it¡¯s you, okay?¡± Winnie asked. She was very surprised. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here,¡± Silvia responded. After staring at his face for a while, she took a coat and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while,¡± she added. Winnie, who stayed in the house, was actually a little gossip mentality, and wanted to have a look, but Silvia went out to meet him instead of letting him in. She didn¡¯t intend to let Winnie listen to the content, forget it! Looking up at the camera, Leo Drake thought, the people over there must be able to see him. That voice should be Silvia¡¯s, no doubt. Although he knew a lot of women, there were only a few women he could remember except for Moran¡¯s close rtives and friends. Silvia was one of them. He just didn¡¯t expect that the owner of this red sports car was really her! In other words, she was also the one that Grandpa met that day, but she was a perfuming woman, how could she know Grandpa, and what was the rtionship with Grandpa? He had not heard back from the people inside the building for a long time, could it be that he guessed wrong? No, it was impossible! He shouldn¡¯t admit that the voice was wrong, so Silvia felt guilty after being guessed right, and didn¡¯t dare to answer him? Just as he was thinking, the door clicked and opened. Silvia was wrapped in a thin smoky coat, stood inside the door, nced at him quietly, and then walked out. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Drakee here on purpose to teach me?¡± She asked as she walked towards Leo Drake. Last time at the entrance of the research institute, he insisted that a woman should not do these things, yelling at her to withdraw from the experiment, and this time he ran to the entrance of her studio, saying it was a coincidence, but she really didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I was passing by, do you believe it?¡± Leo Drake asked. Silvia giggled. Sheughed dryly, stopped talking, just stared at him, and the smile on her lips made him feel a little creepy. He was obviously passing by, so why did she stare at him with a guilty conscience, as if he was making excuses. Thinking of this, he felt confident, so he puffed up his chest again, and poked his finger in the direction of the car. ¡°Is that car yours?¡± Leo Drake asked. ncing in the direction of his finger, Silvia replied. ¡°So what if it is, so what if it¡¯s not?¡± She asked Leo Drake. Leo Drake paused and asked straightforwardly. ¡°Then it was indeed you who went to my Grandpa¡¯s house that day?¡± He asked. With raised eyebrows, Silvia asked knowingly. Your Grandpa?¡± ¡°I mean, Mr. Drake, Mr. John Drake,¡± Leo Drake simply reported it directly, and Leo Drake was very curious about the rtionship between her and Grandpa. ¡°Oh, so Mr. Drake is your Grandpa,¡± Silvia asked and nodded with a sudden realization, and followed his N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. words. Leo Drake was rather proud. ¡°That¡¯s natural! Now you should know that I¡¯m not talking empty words when I advise you to withdraw from this experiment. Ie from a family of traditional medicine, and my ancestors have been studying herbal medicine for generations. How can he be with ayman like you?¡± Leo Drake asked. ¡°The knowledge of herbal medicine is extensive and profound.Yours are just children¡¯s ythings,¡± he added. He said nonchntly, looking down on perfuming. In his opinion, those things were just made to please women, just flirtatious things, they would only make people lose their minds, and they can¡¯tpare with their kind of herbs that had to do with healing and saving lives. Besides, the inherent taste of the herbal medicine is its characteristic, whether it is bitter or sour, why should it be covered up? And use vulgar things like spices to cover it up. He didn¡¯t hide his contempt, because he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with contempt for these things. Silvia sneered. ¡°A family of traditional medicine? As far as I know, Mr. Drake practiced on his own. Before that, in the generations of the Drake family, no one practiced medicine, including Western medicine. Where did the family of traditional medicinee from?¡± She asked. ¡®you¡­¡­ Leo Drake muttered. Leo Drake didn¡¯t expect that she knew a lot about the Drake family, so he squinted his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Grandpa?¡± He asked defiantly. Seeing that Silvia only had a faint smile on her lips and didn¡¯t speak, his heart was agitated, and he couldn¡¯t help but question that thought. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you¡­¡± With raised eyebrows, Silvia looked at him, wondering if he could guess. ¡°You don¡¯t know thest student of my Grandpa, do you?!¡± He asked Silvia. In fact, what came to his mind was, could she be thest student of his Mr. Drake? But it only shed for a moment, and he quickly denied it himself! Impossible! Although Mr. Drake never mentioned the details of thest student, he absolutely believed that thest student could not be a woman! A mere woman, even if she had learned traditional medicine, what could she learn, and even if she had been in contact with and learned a little, it was absolutely impossible for Mr. Drake to choose a woman to be the The previous students were all men. Thinking about it this way, he was sure that Silvia would definitely not be thest student of Mr. Drake, nor his wife. There was only one possibility, that is, they were an acquaintance by chance, so he could get his wife to look at him differently? Silvia was in a daze. With a quick kick, the ball flew! She twitched the corners of her mouth and smiled. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Wait, did I guess right?! You know thest student of my Grandpa? Who is he? How did you know him?!¡± Leo Drake asked desperately. He was always curious about who could catch the eyes of his Granduncle. Someone enough to let him not even ept his own grandson, but ept an outsider. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 651 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Doctors do not heal themselves With raised eyebrows, Silvia chuckled, ¡°Yes.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Who is it?!Do I know him?¡± ¡°You should know that person too.¡±She seemed to be thinking as she folded her arms around her chest,looked him up and down, and said unhurriedly,¡±Mr.Drake¡¯sst student,isn¡¯t it-You!¡± ¡°Me¡­¡±Leo was startled as he realized what she meant. ¡°Why,Mr.Drake doesn¡¯t even remember?In Washington,oh no,the whole country know who is thest student of Mr.Drake. Why do you I ask me who it is?¡± H Leo became speechless that he couldn¡¯t hear anything as of the moment¡­ ¡°¡­¡±Leo paused,mulling over how close Mr.Drake and Silvia are.Maybe she knew he wasn¡¯t thest student,so Leo decided to be honest and said, ¡°I have never said that I am,but those people are self- righteous,they think I am. But I never¡­never said that.¡± He didn¡¯t say that,but he didn¡¯t deny it when others said it. Silvia smiled faintly as she understood his careful thinking,and didn¡¯t bother to expose it.She turned around and didn¡¯t want to waste time with him here, ¡°Okay, Mr.Drake is free,but stay away from my car Otherwise, if you scratch it, you will have to pay for it.¡± Leo didn¡¯t speak. Seeing that one of her legs had stepped into the threshold,he strode forward and stopped her. ¡°What advice does Mr.Drake have?¡±Silvia asked, looking up at him. ¡°I heard that in the previous experiments,some data manuscripts were in your hands and were not left in theboratory.Since you already left,can you give me that data?¡±He asked seriously, and there was no hint of humor in his face. Raising his eyelids, Silvia looked at him with some surprise, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± For the experimental data,she did keep the manuscript with her,so that she could study the adjustment n at home conveniently, and secondly, it was necessary to guard it herself against others. She had experienced so much before,and theboratory had arge andplicated staff,so she had to save it. But such an important thing was kept by herself,even if she quit,it was still her brainchild. Even if the lab really wanted to use it as a reference, it should be Professor Reyes who would ask for it.. Leo,is it his turn?! ¡°Of course I know!Anyway,you have already quit,and you don¡¯t need those. Besides,this experiment is not your personal data,but the entire research institute.It is only natural for you to hand it over!¡± But he still wanted to save face,he couldn¡¯t do that in the street,he could only get up in embarrassment, and dust off his body. Looking up at the surveince camera,he suddenly pointed his finger at the camera, ¡°Silvia,you wait!Do think that this experiment will not work without your crappy data?Look, you can¡¯t do this experiment,but I,Leo Drake,can do it!¡± you After finishing speaking,he turned his head and walked away angrily. Silvia kicked the person and closed the door. As soon as she returned to the hall,she heard a voice from the surveince screen. Winnie smiled crookedly all over. ¡°Who is that guy?He¡¯s funny and stupid! She was eating a snack and packing up her things, but she heard. a loud noise. She was looking at the screen as she happened to see the scene where Silvia kicked someone out the door. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It had been a long time since Silvia made a big fuss,Winnie thought. Silvia looked at the gentleman,but she didn¡¯t know what he said,which made her so angry. But he was quite dumb,she thought. The doors were closed,but he even spoke to the surveince camera, and he still said harsh words. His embarrassed appearance,coupled with those few¡±ruthless words that were neither soft nor hard,was too much. ¡°Yeah.¡±Turning her head to nce at the screen, Silvia turned it off casually, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡± She didn¡¯t take Leo¡¯s words at ease, but from what he said just now,she could tell that this experiment. was still going on and definitely wouldn¡¯t stop. But Leo was also quite familiar with Chinese herbal medicine,how could he not know which were poisonous herbs,so should he continue?Silvia thought deeply. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 652 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 652 Chapter 652 You really know how to give gifts In the evening, as usual, Simon came to pick her up and go home with her. After getting in the car,when she turned her head to fasten her seat belt,she saw arge box in the back seat,exquisitely packaged and tied with a bow. Curling the corners of her lips, Silvia jokingly said, ¡°Which girl are you going to give it to?¡± ¡°Besides you,which other girl is worthy of my gift?¡±Simon asked naturally, his eyes nted,and he nced at her dotingly and helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not a year or a festival, why do you give me a gift?¡± Having said that, she was still very happy to receive the gift,but she couldn¡¯t help being a little curious, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Who said there is no year or no festival, what day is today, have you forgotten?¡± When Simon asked such a question, she was really confused. After thinking about it carefully, it was not for wedding anniversary,birthday gift,nor her son¡¯s birthday so she turned on her phone to look at the calendar but there was no special asion. ¡°Haven¡¯t remembered yet?¡± She still didn¡¯t speak. She blinked as the innocent and nk eyes said everything. With a faint sigh, Simon looked a little stuffed, ¡°Today is the Sooth day of our certification.¡± Silvia was a bit shocked with what she heard. eight hundred¡­ It sounded like a long time, and it was more than two years.However,she didn¡¯t think that it should be celebrated. ¡°Eight hundred counts as an anniversary?What about nine hundred, one thousand?They all count?¡±She snapped her fingers, speechless. She thought that there was no need to remember that date because their whole year would have lots of anniversaries. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±He pondered thoughtfully for a while, and then said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Silvia rolled her eyes at how absurd he sounded. Seeing her appearance, Simon couldn¡¯t helpughing.He raised his hand and rubbed her head, ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you, I just saw it and thought it was very appropriate,just giving you a gift,it has nothing to do with festivals or anything.¡± Hearing what he said, Silvia was relieved. There were too many festivals that it was too tiring to remember it all, she thought. ¡°What is it?¡±Silvia asked, and Simon calmed down when she became interested. The box was not very big,but judging from its size, it should not be jewelry. Simon said while starting the car, ¡°Open it and have a look.¡± When he said that,she had already leaned over and brought the box over. Weighing it was still a bit heavy,so she nced at Simon,but seeing that he was smiling and silent, she moved her fingers to untie the ribbon.. Opening the box, it turned out to be a pair of shoes. It was a very nice pair of t shoes, the sole was very soft to the touch that must be very ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked. ¡°I like it!¡±Sheliked it from the bottom of her heart,and the things he sent always manage to please her heart right away. In fact, she didn¡¯t care about those jewellery,bags and clothes. Her favorite was her precious. spices,but Simon didn¡¯t know much about those things.Unless he knew what she wanted,it would be hard to give her what she wanted. But she really liked that pair of shoes, mainly because¡­She really thought of buying a pair recently. ¡°A few days ago, I saw that your ankles were a little red.It was probably worn out by your shoes. You don¡¯t usually buy clothes and shoes for yourself.I happened to see this pair.I thought it was soft enough, and it fits you well.¡± He said it very casually,but Silvia could tell that he was very careful. In fact,her ankles were only slightly red.She was not that delicate,but she might have gained a little weight recently?Or because the pregnancy was a little edema that her ankles were rubbed and became red. The skin wasn¡¯t broken, but he still did notice. People appreciated the intention more than the gift itself. She took off the shoes and put on her new pair. When she stepped on them, they were soft and fit, and the size was just right so she felt veryfortable. Seeing how she couldn¡¯t put it down, the corners of Simon¡¯s lips rose, ¡°Wow, you really like it?¡± ¡°I really like it!¡±She nodded affirmatively, and praised him by the way, ¡°You really know how to give gifts!¡± ¡°Really?¡±He raised his brows, ¡°Thenpared to your pot¡­how about agarwood?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t answer. This person, after a few days of co-authoring, was he still fighting?She suddenly thought. ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡±She said after thinking about it. ¡°All¡­okay?¡±He was obviously dissatisfied with the answer, and his brows frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for him driving, Silvia would have tried to smooth out the creases on his brows with his fingers, ¡°Okay, okay,it¡¯s still the best gift from you!It suits my heart the most, are you satisfied?¡± The corners of Simon¡¯s lips were raised high, and he tilted his head slightly, ¡°Why do you sound so reluctant?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push yourself too far!¡±Silvia stared at him warningly.Silvia curled her lips, and from the corner of her eyes, she saw a small gift box behind him. ¡°Another present?¡± Simon nced back.¡±That¡¯s not yours.¡± ¡°Son¡¯s?¡±She understood instantly, ¡°I knew the gift would not be the only one for me!¡± Just stopped at a red light, Simon turned to look at her,couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Of course he knew that she wouldn¡¯t be jealous of her own son,but even if she put on a show,he still thought it was cute. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it!¡±he went on.¡±Javon sent it.¡± ¡°He did?¡± Mentioning him, Silvia thought about what happened today, ¡°By the way, Didn¡¯t we agree to withdraw from this experiment, the Palmer Group also divested, and then¡­¡± ¡°And then Javon invested, didn¡¯t he?¡± Interrupting her, Simon watched the light change to green and continued driving. ¡°You know?!¡±Silvia was surprised. She just found out about this matter today, and Simon already knew about it, ¡°When did you know? You already knew?¡± ¡°No, he came to see me today.¡±After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this matter when we get home.¡± It was really not suitable for talking about business on the road, it was too easy to get distracted. Silvia also understood,so she nodded and did not speak again. There was nothing to say all the way, and she couldn¡¯t wait to get home. After all, for more than half a year, all her painstaking efforts and energy have been devoted to this experiment.Frankly speaking, she was very reluctant to quit,but it was impossible for her to continue knowing that there was a problem. Now Javon¡¯s joining, Professor Reyes¡¯repeated attempts to persuade her to stay, and even Leo¡¯s nonsense made her feel more and more that this project would never be easily stopped like this, and it would not end like this. Simon knew how impatient she was, and couldn¡¯t ignore the grinning son who rushed over,so he picked him up and turned to look at her again, ¡°Shall we chat in the children¡¯s room?¡± Silvia was just watching them as they talked. Looking at his innocent son with a smile on his face, he could only nod his head, ¡°Yeah!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 653 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 653 Chapter 653 There must be someone who makes concessions Simon loved children very much.The children¡¯s room was connected by two rooms, so the ce was very spacious. Half of the entire floor was covered with soft mats for crawling, and the rest were also protected. When the little ones decided to y here, they would feel more at ease. Entering the children¡¯s room, Simon bent down and put his son down, to let him go and y by himself, but unexpectedly, the little boy turned his head and ran towards Silvia as soon as his feet touched the ground. ¡°Mom,mom¡­.hug,hug¡­¡± Silvia wavered her small hands, and there was no way she could refuse. ¡°No!¡±Stretching out his long arms, he directly blocked the two people to prevent them from hugging, ¡°You are still pregnant, so you can¡¯t use force.¡± But the little guy didn¡¯t know so much,he only knew that his father wouldn¡¯t let him hug his mother,so he instantly pouted his mouth and said aggrievedly, ¡°Dad,you¡¯re bad!¡± In his eyes, his father was probably a super viin. ¡°Huh?¡±She raised her eyebrows and gave him a threatening look. Asher opened his mouth.¡±Wow¡­¡± Simon was speechless. ¡°Look at you, if you have something to say to the child!¡±Pushing him helplessly, Silvia went around and hugged the child into her arms, and sat down simply, ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry, dad is just afraid that mom will be tired because mom has younger brothers and sisters in her womb,so she can¡¯t hug you often, but she still loves you very much!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± With tears in his eyes, he nodded, seeming to understand. Simon sighed as he rubbed the center of his brows. He had experienced so many challenges, but when facing his son, he would always be defeated. But,in this case,it was impossible to continue their talk they had in the car. Seemingly seeing his helplessness, Silvia took out an ocean ball from nowhere and threw it into the distance, ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡± Surprisingly, the little guy was really attracted and ran over to pick up the ball. Simon just watched them, but then looked at her when she asked. ¡°You said that Javon came to see you today?¡±Turning her head, she quickly got to the point. Simon coughed lightly and stared at his son who was running to chase the ball, and nodded in response, ¡°He said that he ns to develop in China for a long time in the next two years, and he is very optimistic about the project in theboratory.Don¡¯t ask me why¡­¡± ¡°So what did you say?¡±Silvia asked. ¡°I said¡­the prospect is not good.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Did he believe it?¡± Simon shook his head.¡±He didn¡¯t.¡± It was impossible for someone who would believe it in a few words,but it was impossible for them to tell him that there might be something wrong with the experiment. Besides, he might not believe it. ¡°Why is he so obsessed with this project?I always thought that he was obsessed because he didn¡¯t understand the actual content of the experiment.¡±Silvia was also grinded by him for a long time, ¡°But now that he has joined in, it is impossible topletely stop it, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Maybe he really thinks it¡¯s very promising.¡±Simon didn¡¯t quite understand Javon¡¯s thoughts. As far as the overall global environment was concerned, it was true that the overall economic situation was not good. Everyone wanted to seize a rising industry and be one step ahead of others. In the past two years, apart from energy technology, the pharmaceutical industry was the most promising, but this experimental project was not strictly speaking pharmaceutical research and development in the traditional sense. The status of Chinese medicine in the world was not high, and even in China,it was declining. With the addition of a spice fusionymen felt that the gimmick was greater than the actual meaning.Simon also thought because of the detailed exnation of Silvia.Only then they could understand the true meaning of the experiment and the expectation of future results. As for Javon, he didn¡¯t understand traditional Chinese medicine, he only had some experience and understanding of spices,but he was still particrly persistent in this project, and even so determined to be optimistic about the prospects, it was indeed a bit strange. ¡°Maybe he really thinks he can make money.¡±In this tone, Silvia was actually not very sure. Just as she was about to say something, Asher had already grabbed the ball and ran back, ¡°Mom, mom¡­throw¡­¡± Silvia casually threw it out again, and the little guy giggled and chased after him. Simon blinked his eyes as if he was mesmerized from what he just saw. ¡°Why do I think that ying with your son is simr to ying with¡­a dog?¡±He couldn¡¯t help comining. Although she didn¡¯t want topare her son with a dog, the way she raised the child as a mother really made it hard for him not to think in that direction. ¡°Huh?¡±With raised eyebrows and a syble, Silvia turned her head to look at her son who was so happy from ear to ear, ¡°It seems to be about the same!But so what, he is very happy!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but agree to what she said. ¡°By the way,Javon also came to see me today.¡±As if remembering something, Silvia looked up at him and said. ¡°Looking for you toe back?¡± Now that this experiment has reached the point where Silvia couldn¡¯t do it,whether it was Professor Reyes or the new investor Javon,Silvia needed to return to theb toplete the project. ¡°Then what do you think?¡± He also sat down across from her.He stretched his legs casually to let himself rx a little.He was also very tired from tense nerves every day. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it.To be honest, I just gave up like this, and I feel a little bit reluctant.I¡¯m wondering if they stop all toxic projects and only carry out beneficial ones, will they agree?.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t agree?¡± The stalemate had reached the present, which means that they didn¡¯t want to give up projects,and Silvia knew it herself, so she was hesitant. those But precisely because of the stalemate until now, the situation was different. Professor Reyes approached her today,which showed that he couldn¡¯t wait to make the experiment sessful.If it was dyed, the consumption of funds, manpower and material. resources would be lost.Even if there was Javon¡¯s capital injection, no one was a fool,and there was no end consumed. After grinding for so long,both her and Professor Reyes were tired. Therefore, at this time, someone should make a concession, and she would never be the one to give in. ¡°They¡¯ll agree!¡± she said confidently. ¡°shit!¡± The angry cursing sound was apanied by a sharp¡±squeak¡± sound, followed by smashing things as if to vent their anger. A blond-haired,blue-eyed man stomped on the cage that fell to the ground a few times,as if not venting his anger enough, he kicked it again. There was no movement inside, and there were dots of blood stains on the ground. ¡°Failed again,still failed!The properties of this medicine are simply uncontroble,what have you guys been doing these past few months!¡±The not-so-pure Americannguage was mixed with violence, and a pair of blue eyes were full of anger. On the side, the gray-faced Professor Reyes was also very frustrated. He felt that he was very close to sess, and he could reach it with his fingers,but it was just a little bit short. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 654 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Courting death! ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the experiment has not been sessful for the time being, and it would be futile to try it now!¡±After calming down, Professor Reyes said. ¡°It¡¯s been a few months!You Chinese are all rubbish!What American medicine is rubbish!¡±He clenched his hands into fists,he mmed it heavily on the table, and growled with his neck stuck. He was already unhappy to be used, and Professor Reyes couldn¡¯t stand it when he heard him. say that. ¡°James,please pay attention to your words!This experiment is valued by the boss and asked to continue.Are you questioning the boss¡¯s vision by saying that?¡±He used the boss to pressure him. James came from abroad with his boss.There were three other people who were also studying biomedicine.From the usual words and expressions, Professor Reyes could see that they look down on America¡¯s traditional Chinese medicine.He felt that they were all very empty and empty things, but because he needed the boss¡¯s order, he followed the experiment together. To be precise, the scope of their experiments was different from that of the experimenters of the research institute. Professor Reyes didn¡¯t know exactly what they were doing,but the four of them had a specialboratory with a heavy iron door closed all year round, and only some pupils were required to enter the door. Regarding his doubts, the boss only said that it was none of his business, and asked him to concentrate on doing his job well. In addition to their own experiments, James and the others were conducting the final experiment on the experimental results of Professor Reyes. He lost count on how many times the experiment had failed.The man who originally looked down on Chinese medicine was even more contemptuous now. ¡°You don¡¯t need to use the boss to pressure me.The boss¡¯s vision may not be wrong, but he probably didn¡¯t expect that you Chinese would be so stupid, and the so-called American medicine is all bragging and a trick to fool people!¡±He said as he squinted his eyes and also added contemptuously, ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work,just give up!Don¡¯t waste any more time!¡± ¡°The boss brought you here to help us, not to stop us!The experiment is not over yet, and you are saying to give up now. Is it because you really don¡¯t understand our Chinese medicine, or are you afraid that the experiment will seed?It caused a sensation all over the world, letting all mankind know that Chinese medicine is better than your Western medicine?!¡± Professor Reyes replied unceremoniously, he was obviously irritating the man who was already in a rage. James¡¯eyes were zing in fire and grabbed the professor by his cor and said, ¡°What are you talking about?!American medicine was a false concept, it¡¯s bullshit!It¡¯s not as good as our Western medicine, do you admit it!¡± As soon as he exerted force on his thick arm,his veins became tangled. Professor Reyes, who was already grey-haired and thin, was easily picked up by him with one hand.It seemed that if he recklessly moved, he would be crushed to death. Professor Reyes¡¯ face was flushed with suffocation, and he was almost out of breath,but he still refused to change his words.He stared,gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chinese medicine is the only way for human beings.It is the greatest¡­you are only but a fart!¡± ¡°Looking for death,are you?!¡±The man¡¯s fingers tightened, as if he was about to cut his throat. ¡°Professor Reyes!¡± There was a sound from outside, James was startled. His grip was slightly loosened when he came back to his senses. ¡°Professor Reyes!¡± Leo was looking for him when he returned to theboratory.When he couldn¡¯t find him downstairs, he went upstairs. No one answered the phone.He didn¡¯t know if he was doing another experiment, so he called for someone while searching. Those who followed James also stepped forward and pressed his arm, ¡°James, don¡¯t be impulsive!Don¡¯t forget the purpose ofing here!Don¡¯t make things worse for an old man!¡± James finally let him go as he was persuaded by hispanion and Leo¡¯s nearing voice. As soon as he was released, arge amount of air rushed into his lungs.Professor Reyes gasped heavily while clutching his chest, as his legs and feet became weak. Barely holding himself up from sitting on the ground, he didn¡¯t want to sumb in front of this N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. old man. ¡°Professor Reyes, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, your time is running out!If this experiment is unsessful,no matter how hard you talk, you can¡¯t cover up the fact that your medicine is rubbish!¡±Flicking his wrist,he disdainfully sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Several people walked out of the room, leaving only Professor Reyes alone. When Leo couldn¡¯t find anyone and was about to go downstairs, he saw a figureing out from the corner of the stairwell. The figure was a little staggering, with one hand leaning on the wall, and the other hand was pressing his throat. ¡°Professor Reyes!¡±He recognized it at a nce, and strode forward, ¡°I have been looking for you for a long time, and I have something I want to discuss with you.Regarding this experiment, I have thought about it.Leave it to me, and I guarantee that it will be better than Silvia,and if she can¡¯t do it,then I will and it will be a sess.¡± A period of brain hypoxia prevented Professor Reyes from recovering.He was almost moving his steps consciously, and he couldn¡¯t hear Leo¡¯s endless chatter. When he recovered from his thoughts, he turned his head and looked at him with eyebrows pressed down, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, you can give this experiment to me, and I will definitely do better than Silvia!¡± ¡°You?!¡±Professor Reyes questioned. ¡°Professor Reyes, I may have shorings in terms of spices,but in terms of Chinese herbal medicine, I am confident that it is definitely a hundred times better than Silvia.Our experiment has the characteristics of spices that must also be integrated in it,but it is not mainly the medicinal properties of the herbs,right?As far as I know, the main reason for the failure of the current experiment is that the medicinal properties are unstable, either excessive or insufficient, that is exactly what I am best at!¡± Although he hadn¡¯t done it many times, he already studied all the existing data in theboratory and found that in the final stage, most of the failures were due to the unstable properties of the medicine. There was no difficulty about it. After so many years of study and research on herbal medicine, isn¡¯t it my best skill to maximize its medicinal properties?Leo thought. As for the fusion of fragrances, at most, he just needed to ask some perfuming masters.He didn¡¯t believe it.There was no better perfuming master than Silvia in the whole country. Professor Reyes was silent. From the bottom of his heart, he still hoped that Silvia woulde back to finish this. experiment and continue,but she couldn¡¯t refuse toe, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time waiting for her. And what Leo said seems not unreasonable, at least he was thest student of Mr.Drake, he was better than Silvia in Chinese herbal medicine, and that was for sure. The fusion of fragrance was not easy,but the stability of medicine was more important. ¡°Then¡­.¡±He slowly raised his eyelids, his eyes were not very sure, ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 655 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Asking for Help Leo was holding back his energy. He was indeed not very optimistic about this experiment from the beginning, not whether it would be sessful,but that this kind of experiment was unnecessary. However, the repeated encounters with Silvia, coupled with the rtionship between her and his Grandpa who seemed to be closer than him,but still unclear,made him want to win in his heart. A mere little girl who was not in his eyes at first,now he wanted to make achievements to prove that she was indeed not as good as him. He also wanted to prove that Silvia was just lip service,or not as good as him. After Professor Reyes agreed, he was engrossed in theboratory day and night, thinking while eating and walking. In the past, herbal medicines were boiled slowly to obtain their medicinal properties.It was not only to pay attention to the heat,but also to the amount of water,etc.that must be well controlled.If the boiled medicine was left for a long time, the medicinal properties would be recovered. However, these days, it was not swallowed with boiled water,but absorbed through vtilization. First of all, how much the vtilized medicine could achieve and how much it could be absorbed was a big problem.The medicine was unstable and difficult to control, which was nothing more than normal. Leo was too absorbed in theboratory for several days,but still the results were not interesting.After much deliberation, he decided to ask Grandpa for advice. Although his grandpa had not practiced medicine for many years, his research and dedication to these herbal medicines had never stopped.It depended on how many of the nts grown in his manor were rare and exotic herbs that couldn¡¯t be found outside. Not to mention, Sir¡¯s grandpa seemed to have an industry outside the vi.It was said that there was arge ntation. But he hadn¡¯t seen it before.He tried to ask once, but he was beaten back. This time it went very smoothly, and he was let in without waiting.He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t see the red sports car when he stopped at the door, and he had to look around to make sure it was true,Silvia did note. But as he thought about it, he could be regarded as a direct rtive as per sir¡¯s temper,whether they could meet or not depends on his mood, let alone an outsider like Silvia. The sir-inw was willing to see him and treated him a little more kindly,probably because of thest student¡¯s face. He really didn¡¯t know who thest student was, it was so mysterious, he had known and met the previous seniors,but thisst one seemed to be a big deal. The same goes for Silvia who knew who it was but didn¡¯t tell him, and even mocked him as an impostor.He didn¡¯t even think about taking the name of thest student at the beginning,because those people outside were self-righteous and insisted that he lifted his own seat. Now it was widely recognized outside that he was thest student of his grandpa.If he denied it at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing and be a liar instead?He asked himself. Since thest student liked to be mysterious so much as he didn¡¯t like to appear in front of people, and didn¡¯t want to benefit the world, then there was nothing wrong with doing it for him!To some extent,it still helped him, and also helped Sir. Thinking about it this way, he felt that he was quite great. Inside the house, the old man was boiling Chinese medicine, and there was a strong smell of medicine in the room. It was always like this in his ce,either the smell of herbs, or the smell of boiled. medicine.Every time he went out, his body was covered with the smell of medicine. ¡°Grandpa.¡±Leo smiled and lifted the things in his hands, ¡°My parents just came back from a trip a few days ago, and they knew that you always like purple y teapots, so I brought you a set.¡± The old manzily raised his eyelids, then dropped them again, looking uninterested, ¡°With your parents¡¯eyes, what good things can you pick out?¡± ¡°They asked a lot of people specifically, this is the master¡¯s handmade pot, do you see?¡±He said, and took out a delicate box. The old man let out a breath from his nostrils, with a forced smile that turned into an awkward smile instead, ¡°These days, when a billboard is knocked down,nine out of ten are masters, and one is a quasi-master¡­Your parents are looking for it,which master is this?¡± If it was an ordinary person, it would be hard to hang on when ites to this kind of situation, but Leo was already used to it, and he was mentally prepared beforeing. He took out the teapot without changing his face, ¡°Look,lift the pumpkin.¡± Mr Drake nced at it,but said nothing. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was already a very good reaction.He didn¡¯t scold him and didn¡¯t speak badly, which means he still caught his attention. Before the earliest, Leo didn¡¯t understand Sir¡¯s preferences, so he often brought over some things that were brought back from foreign travel, or some expensive calligraphy and paintings, antiques,etc., and all of them were thrown out. It had been a long time, and he had been scolded a lot,and he gradually figured out the temperament of his grandpa. This old man didn¡¯t like foreigners¡¯ things very much.If he talked too much, he would scold foreign countries and fawn over foreigners.He didn¡¯t care whether things were expensive or not.In his whole life, Mr.Drake only had two preferences, one herbal medicine and the other was tea. So when Leo came to visit him, he mainly brought tea and teapots.After all,no matter how precious and rare herbs were, they didn¡¯t have all the varieties here in Sir¡¯s ce. ¡°Okay, you kid has been running so hard recently, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Shaking the cattail fan in his hand, the old man got straight to the point. Mr.Drake could see that Leo had a good understanding of herbal medicine,but his mind was too slick, and he always did everything with a strong purpose. Every time he came to his ce,he had his own purpose.For the sake of being a rtive,his grandpa turned a blind eye and asionally called him a few words.As long as it was used in the right way, the young man¡¯perseverance to learn was also a good thing. Buttely, he had been a bit too diligent. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Grandpa,nothing can be hidden from your eyes!¡±He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been thinking recently that the medicinal properties of this herbal medicine are indeed better,but is there any way in which the medicinal properties of the herbal medicine be expanded to the maximum when it vtilizes,so that people can absorb the medicinal properties as much as possible just by absorbing it?¡± Mr.Drake¡¯s eyes narrowed, he stopped the shaking fan,sat up straight, and stared at him. When Leo didn¡¯t hear a word, he was a bit hesitant to ask again, ¡°Grandpa,did I¡­say something wrong?¡± ¡°Did you go to that research institute to do that experiment?¡±He asked bluntly. Leo was taken aback, ¡°Grandpa,you also know about that experiment?¡± ¡°How could I not know!?That¡¯s still me¡­¡±who rmended Silvia.Hisst words were said only to his mind. He poked his neck and said a little ufortably, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that a long time ago. That experiment seems to have been going on for a long time.Why hasn¡¯t it been done yet?¡± Unexpectedly, Leo ran away,no wonder Silvia mentioned himst time. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 656 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 656 Chapter 656 None of Your Damn Biz ¡°Grandpa,it is normal for this herbal medicine to be boiled.I have a good idea ofhow much the ingredients can be absorbed to control the intensity of the medicine. However, it is too difficult to control the absorption of this herbal medicine after it evaporates.¡± Leo looked helpless, ¡°With Grandpa¡¯s experience, is it possible to control the vtilization of medicinal properties?¡± The old man squinted his eyes in his direction and curled his lips as he smiled, ¡°Why, that crappy laboratory has been in operation for so long,hasn¡¯t this most basic problem been solved yet?¡± ¡°No¡­¡±He heard that Silvia had already solved this problem,but he waspeting with Silvia,she refused to give the data in hand, so he did his own research,and he had to figure it out by himself without relying on her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t really believe that Silvia had solved it,most of it was just her own words.It was hard for him to believe her without evidence. He was proficient and familiar with herbal medicine, and had spent so much time in it.The problem that had not been solved yet,had she resolved it?How was that possible? He thought to himself. Most of the people in theboratory didn¡¯t understand it well.She said it was controble, so he thought it was really controble. Traditional Chinese medicine was extensive and profound, and it was not as simple as they thought. Mr.Drake didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to his words at all, he shook the cattail fan in his hand slowly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!Your superficial tricks can be sneaked into that research institute.If it can be seen that the people there, that humans have no ability, and can¡¯t make anything,it¡¯s normal.¡± Originally, it was normal to be damaged, but now that Leo waspeting for strength and was in his best field, he immediately became unconvinced. ¡°Grandpa,I don¡¯t agree with what you say.Of course, I¡¯m just superficial in front of you,but after going out of this door, I¡¯m not boasting.In the whole circle of Chinese herbal medicine, I¡¯m also top-notch Why can¡¯t I go to that institute/A woman like Silvia who doesn¡¯t understand anything cant get in,why can¡¯t I get in!?¡± As he spoke her name, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of Silvia. He suddenly wanted to test the rtionship between his Grandpa and her, and how familiar they were to each other, so he deliberately mentioned Silvia¡¯s name. Mr.Drake didn¡¯t even move his eyebrows, and the frequency of the cattail fan in his hand didn¡¯t change at all, as if he didn¡¯t hear it. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Leo didn¡¯t give up, and asked more directly, ¡°Grandpa,do you know Silvia?¡± He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t hear it clearly so he deliberately moved forward. The cattail fan stopped shaking, and his grandpa turned around and looked at him with serious. eyes, ¡°I know!I know!What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Leo was quiet for a minute. Leo who was being scolded became a little timid,,¡±No, it¡¯s nothing, I just ask.¡± He thought that there was no point in asking as he clearly saw that Mr.Drake was not happy and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.It was enough that he was able to ask about their rtionship. ¡°Grandpa,how did you meet Silvia?Are you two close?Last time I came, I seemed to have seen her too.Did she know yourst student and brought her here?Did she also ask you about herbs,she¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Throwing away the fan, Mr.Drake became angry,blowing his beard and staring. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to take care of my affairs?You are only my stupid grandson, and I didn¡¯t have obligation to report to you who I met or who I am seeing!Get out,get out of here!¡± ¡°Grandpa,don¡¯t be angry, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±Leo panicked, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry. He also couldn¡¯t hold back for a while, and asked so many questions in one breath. It was her fault.He med Silvia silently.It caused him to be so curious that he forgot his sense of proportion for a while. ¡°Grandpa,it¡¯s my fault.I shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions. Don¡¯t be angry!I won¡¯t ask about it again¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!Don¡¯t you understand?¡±The old man looked around, but he probably couldn¡¯t find anything convenient, so he picked up the broken cattail fan again, and pped it across his face, ¡°You son of a bitch, I¡¯ve been running around twice in three days to not get mad. I¡¯ve lived most of my life, and then I still have to be meddled by you,so get the hell out of here, and don¡¯te here anymore!¡± The fan didn¡¯t hurt too much,but Leo still hid everywhere after being pped so hard. Hearing that he was not allowed toe,he panicked, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry!I won¡¯t ask any more, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!It¡¯s not good for you to be like that so calm down.I¡¯ll go back first ande back After finishing speaking, he turned around and ran out the door,simply fleeing in despair. ¡°Take it easy now, or you won¡¯t be able toe in the future,it¡¯s not worth the candle, ¡°he murmured. ¡°Get out,get out of here,get out- He chased after him all the way to the door,let out a roar,and smashed the fan at his back, until the figure was no longer visible, he held onto the door frame to catch his breath. In fact, he wasn¡¯t that angry,he just wanted to drive the bastard out. This bad boy asked here and there again,he was afraid that he would not be able to hug him when he was too old,so he identally missed something. That ghost girl Silvia,if he revealed her identity, he would lose his face, and the old man would be lonely. Leo fled in a hurry. He fled back to his car and sat down,panting heavily, and took out a bottle of water to take a few sips before he came back to his senses. He ran this trip in vain,but the problem of stable and controble drug vtilization was still unsolved, and his Grandpa didn¡¯t answer. But judging by his appearance, it should be able to solve it, and it was not a problem for him. He was not able to get an answer.Even if he would go back to ask again,he didn¡¯t have the guts,and he might not be able to get in as well. Looking at the closed door, he thought about himself.Over the years, although he had been hurt by the old man, and been rejected several times, he had never been kicked out in such embarrassment like today. In the past,even if the old man got angry again, he would at most curse or order to see off the guests, but today, he looked like a raging lion,beating and cursing, and even chasing him to the door. As he thought about it, it was mainly because of Silvia that he reacted that way. ¡°Why did Grandpa be upset when I mentioned Silvia¡¯s name?Could it be that he and Silvia are not acquaintances but actually had a feud!?¡± He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason,but one thing was certain.He was in such a mess today, and it was all because of Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡±He thought. Thinking of being kicked out at the door of her studio a few days ago, it seemed that all the embarrassment of his life had been borne by that woman,he felt hatred towards her. Too much hatred to itch, the phone suddenly rang at this moment. He nced at the unfamiliar number, frowned and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± The tone was not good, and he was very aggressive. The other party was obviously frightened.She froze for a while, and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr.Drake?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 657 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Except for that Silvia N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Who are you?¡±She tugged at the neckline,pletely losing her usual gentleness. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m Mrs.Moran,we¡¯ve met before!¡±The woman¡¯s voice was a little aggrieved and ttering. But Leo couldn¡¯t remember anything, ¡°Mrs.Moran,who¡¯s Mrs.Moran?I don¡¯t know someone with that name!¡± Apart from rtives at home, there were also a few ssmates and friends he knew.He didn¡¯t have much contact with women, let alone this woman and that other one. Therefore, the other party reported herself as Mrs.Moran, and his first reaction was that he didn¡¯t know each other. Since they were all wives,a married woman,how could he have anything to do with them!His logical thinking was saying. Oh,except that Silvia! She probably heard that he was going to hang up the phone.She was very anxious that the speed of her speech suddenly increased, ¡°Mr.Drake, I am Mrs.Moran.We met at the Chinese medicine. seminar last time.I also talked to her and you were also¡­¡± Originally, she was about to say something outspoken, that Leo was sshed with a drink, but when she reached her mouth,she suddenly realized that her words would offend others, so she hurriedly stopped, ¡°You are still surrounded by many people. You may have a lot of work, so I forgot! Hehe¡­¡­ She smiled to hide herself in embarrassment and for fear of making the Great God unhappy. Although she closed her mouth quickly, Leo heard it and remembered it. Not remembering who she was, but he was able to remember the drink sshed on the face by Silvia that day, in front of so many people, and it was really embarrassing. The enmity between him and this woman couldn¡¯t be settled now. ¡°Mr.Drake, do you remember?¡±The other party asked cautiously without hearing his voice. There were so many people chatting around him that day,how could he remember who was who.. A little unhappy, he asked, ¡°How do you get my phone number?¡± His number was never disclosed to the outside world, even family members, and he would not let his phone number be easily given to others like with just annoying some insignificant people to harass him. Since the outside world recognized him as thest student of Mr.Drake, it indeed brought him at lot of honor and aura,but it also brought a lot of troubles. Those who wanted to seek medical treatment from him,seek medical advice, and even want to learn from a teacher, or even just want to ¡°discuss ¡°knowledge with him,were full of surprises and annoyance. Later, he simply changed the number, and told all rtives and friends not to give it to others. privately, or they would break up the rtionship,so it was much quieter. Unexpectedly, this woman was so powerful that she actually got his number. ¡°This¡­I finally found your contact information.It¡¯s really important.I wonder if I have the honor to invite Mr.Drake to dinner?¡± Leo raised his eyelids, looked at himself in the rearview mirror, and said one word coldly, ¡°No!¡± Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t respond on the other line. The other party didn¡¯t expect him to be so indifferent and unkind, and even rejected him very simply and rudely, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr.Drake didn¡¯t even hear what it was, so it¡¯s a bit unreasonable to refuse like this? Besides,what I want to say is also a good thing for you,Mr.Drake.You really don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted impatiently by Leo, ¡°No need!¡± Then hung up the phone with a snap,and blocked the number. After starting the car, he stepped on the elerator and used the extremely fast wind speed to blow away the boredom in his heart. On the other side, Mrs.Moran, who was hung up on the phone, looked embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet,what are you doing?¡±The woman standing aside asked impatiently. Holding the phone, the woman pursed her lips, ¡°He¡­hung up.¡± ¡°Hang up?!¡±He raised his voice first,and thenughed out loud, ¡°Okay, okay!Look at what you¡¯re doing and who you¡¯re looking for!It¡¯s a mess!¡± ¡°What are you bragging to me about,saying that you can hire a miracle doctor who can treat ia¡¯s illness!What happened?People ignore you!They ignore you!¡± She emphasized it twice to express her dissatisfaction to that man. Mrs.Moran was very aggrieved, ¡°Then I didn¡¯t expect him to be so difficult to hire!I finally got his phone number, and I work so hard for that so I¡¯m not willing to be rejected!¡± As she talked,she felt aggrieved,sat down on the sofa,and began to cry. ¡°You¡­why are you crying!¡±The man was a little overwhelmed, stretched out his hand,and sighed again, ¡°The day after tomorrow is ia¡¯s birthday,we agreed to give her a big gift,to give her a surprise, I was thinking if you can invite that magical doctor to cure her illness, and she is fine now!Would you like to give me another dozen?¡± Mrs.Moran stopped sobbing, thought for a while,picked up the phone and dialed it again, her face copsed within two minutes, ¡°He seems to have blocked me.¡± Kane Moran frowned, ¡°Is there such a genius doctor?Isn¡¯t it their duty to heal the sick and save the patient?But he hung up the call and he didn¡¯t listen to people¡¯s words. Isn¡¯t he a liar?¡± Mrs.Moran shook her head like a rattle, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else if you say anything else like that because it¡¯s impossible for him to be a liar!Everyone in Washington doesn¡¯t know that he is thest student of Mr.Drake!He also has thest name Drake.I heard that there are some rtives with Mr.Drake, so it makes sense!Because they are rtives, he epted him as hisst student, and their age is also suitable.¡± ¡°Besides,Mrs.Liu,who rubbed numbness with me before,some friend of her cousin invited this Mr.Drake, a persistent illness that can¡¯t be cured for a long time and this Mr.Drake cured it with his medicine!¡± pping her hands together,she clicked her tongue in amazement, ¡°Someone has personally experienced that, and it¡¯s not just nonsense.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let him treat ia¡¯s illness!You know, ia has been sick since she was born, and it¡¯s been years now.¡± Mentioning this disease, Kane couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. As he heard his wife¡¯s words he couldn¡¯t but reply in those words,,¡±If you say that this is her fate, people say that fortune is too prosperous, so there is always something missing.Look at Ray, holding you in the palm of his hand as if it was fate, and the wealth and our life is on the line once we find a treatment for her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±Lighting a cigarette, Kane was a little annoyed. She still had great hopes in her heart and didn¡¯t want to look at his doubts. Ray was too stern and selfless, and he really didn¡¯t give any sympathy when it came to business matters.It was really hard for Mr.Moran to get some benefits. Even if the gift was expensive, it would not be epted at all.It was really not oily and salty.Later, his wife came up with such a coup. This Ray had a fatal spot,which was his precious daughter, who was really loved to the bottom of his heart, but ia Miller had a strange disease, not to mention fainting from Qi and blood deficiency from time to time, and she was also abnormally obese. Chanier 653 Encent for 3/4 The whole person was ridiculously fat, and she couldn¡¯t lose it no matter what. They had already seen many doctors and tried hard exercises, but it didn¡¯t help. Later, Mrs.Moran heard that there was such a miracle doctor, and thought that if he could be invited to treat ia, then Ray would owe him a big favor,but in the end¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 658 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 658 Chapter 658 The thing is sent to the heart After thinking about it, Mrs.Moran stood up and said, ¡°Well, since he won¡¯t answer the phone, I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Kane looked at her in surprise, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even answer your phone, are you sure he will meet you? Even if he does, can he promise you to heal her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell on the phone but I¡¯ll stop him when we meet.He can¡¯t run away.I heard that he is helping in theboratory of that research institute recently.I will go there to block him and I will wait.Besides, The meeting ceremony is well prepared, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t be tempted!¡± She made a pinching motion with her hands, and she smiled confidently. ¡°You¡¯re nning to throw money away before I can have it?Do you think my moneyes from the wind?¡±Kane was a little unhappy when he heard that she wanted to send money. The benefits haven¡¯t been very goodtely, and he wanted to let Ray¡¯s subordinates show mercy,but in the end he didn¡¯t sell any face. If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of going around in a big circle, treating ia¡¯s illness and making him owe favors. It was not certain whether this matter would be sessful, and it was hard to say whether the other party was a liar.Even if it was not, ia had been dealing with it for so many years, and no number of doctors had solved it.This so-called ¡°magic doctor ¡°was not 100%able to cure it.Well, the money was a waste of money,and it was a bit unfair. He seemingly thought. ording to him, at least wait until the disease was cured before giving, at that time, it didn¡¯t matter how much they would give. Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t think so, ¡°If you don¡¯t spend money, how can others agree!That¡¯s a miracle doctor, not some martial arts world doctor,how can you do it without spending money?! Don¡¯t feel bad about your unimportant things, wait until she is cured. If that happens, Ray will surely give us money that, \is enough for us to eat and drink everyday!¡± Hearing what she said, Kane thought about it, ¡°Then¡­.are you sure you can do it with the money?¡± Didn¡¯t it mean that these genius doctors are all entric and conceited?He suddenly thought. ¡°Of course! Who else in this world would not be tempted by money?You were not arrogant back then,and now you value money more than your life!¡± When it was brought up as an example, Kane couldn¡¯t hold back, and waved his hand, ¡°Tanqiu¡­why bring this up!You¡¯re so good that you use me as an example!¡± ¡°I mean,money is everything!After all, those miracle doctors are not for money, they are noble,it¡¯s because the price they give is not enough!¡±Mrs.Moran said disapprovingly, ¡°You just wait for my good news, I¡¯m going to stop him now, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t stop him!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Kane couldn¡¯t think of a better way, ¡°Then you go, I¡¯ll prepare some birthday presents for ia.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask a miracle doctor to treat her?What else are you preparing!?You are so generous as if she is your own daughter!¡±After all,it was just a niece, and when she heard that he wanted to prepare a gift, Mrs.Moran became unhappy. ¡°I have to be prepared!I don¡¯t know if you can invite that magical doctor of yours,and I don¡¯t know if it will be useful!Her birthday ising soon, so I can¡¯t go empty-handed!¡± Mrs.Moran thought about it, so she didn¡¯t object any more, she just gritted her teeth, ¡°I will definitely bring this genius doctor to her!¡± She should invite someone to save her face from the embarrassment she had earlier. After getting out of the car,Silvia looked up and saw that it was almost as what she expected the house to be. Mr.Miller didn¡¯t look like to be a too high-profile.He lived in a rtively ordinary single-family vi,two stories high, with a simple and elegant appearance. After entering the house, the servant brought refreshments and fruit, ¡°Ms. Drew will being down soon.¡± Silvia nodded, and the servant left her all alone. The room was quite big,because there was not much furniture and electrical appliances, so the space became more and more spacious. As she looked around in the entire hall, it was like she could observe it in one nce, and there was nothing extravagant or expensive.It seemed that this Mr.Miller was indeed as Simon said,taking good care of his feathers and paying attention to every aspect. There were few decorations in the living room,only a few pots of green bonsai, which seem to be used for decoration, and the flower pots were also extremely simple. As she was looking around,she heard footsteps on the stairs, the sound was slow and slightly heavy, and after a while,she saw ia appearing in her sight. She walked down the stairs step by step in a leisurely manner with one hand resting on the handrail,asionally coughing lightly.In fact, despite her appearance, ia looked like ady from a great family. ¡°Mrs.Palmer, I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡±She said softly, she was no longer as aggressive as she was in the coffee shopst time, her brows and eyes were lowered, and she was much more gentle. ¡°No, I just arrived too.¡±Silvia stood up politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I came to visit suddenly, did I disturb. your rest?¡± She waved her hand lightly, ¡°if there is any disturbance, do not be troubled because I have nothing to do every day, nothing more than eating and sleeping like this.¡± There was some fatigue between the words, and some indescribable bitterness, It could be heard that she was very unhappy.Silvia actually saw that she was a little girlst time, and she looked mboyant on the surface, but it was actually a bluff,or in other words, it was a way to protect herself. It was because she didn¡¯t want to be ridiculed by other people¡¯s strange eyes, and be judged by others, so she put on an unfriendly look first, so that people didn¡¯t dare to bully. ¡°Last time you sent me an agarwood, I liked it very much,but such a valuable thing is really too expensive.¡±Silvia first expressed her intentions, and she specially returned the gift to thank her. Although it was considered that she gave her the skirtst time,it was just a small misunderstanding.Even if she bought a skirt as a gift,it would definitely not be worth the pot of earthy incense. She really didn¡¯t expect that ia would give her such a valuable thing in a short while. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Of course, the price was just the second reason, the main thing was that the things that were delivered to her heart was what she liked the most, and it was the important thing. ¡°Oh,is it expensive?¡± ia raised her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t think so,she wasn¡¯t from Versailles or pretended, her expression seemed to be iprehensible, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand this thing,it was given by a friend before, and it was just lying here.I don¡¯t understand, and I¡¯m not very good at raising these things.I heard that you like these flowers and nts very much, and you have nted a lot of them at home, so I gave them to you.Just as long as you don¡¯t dislike them!¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dislike it!¡±Sure enough, she didn¡¯t understand these things,Silvia sincerely thanked, ¡°This agarwood is very precious, Ms.Miller just gave it to me, so don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°What is there to regret? No matter how expensive this thing is, it would be a waste if I put it in the hands of someone who doesn¡¯t know what to do with them.A good flower needs to be appreciated by someone who knows how to take care of it,so it has its value.Since you like it, it¡¯s worth giving it to you.!¡± She waved her hand,put her legs away naturally,y half on the sofa,leaned there and looked at Silvia, ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I talk to you like this?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 659 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Mrs.Palmer,can you cure illnesses? ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. ¡°Silvia saw that she was listless and tired after a few words, and asked, ¡°Do you feel tired easily?¡± ia nodded with lowered eyelids as she leaned on a cushion, ¡°Yes!I¡¯m so fat andzy, so I get tired easily.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯rezy?You are notzy!¡±Silvia pointed her finger to the potted nts in the corner and said, ¡°You took care of those potted nts, right?People who can prune and take care of them meticulously, how can they bezy?¡± After hearing her words,ia looked up and saw that the bonsai pots were lush and well maintained. The most interesting thing was that the pruned ones looked like cartoon animals, which was very cute. ¡°How do you know I trimmed it?¡±She bent her lips and smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t it be my servant to do it instead?¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°A servant can¡¯t make such a cute shape.This kind of shape should be made by a childlike person.¡± ¡°With innocence¡­¡± After chanting these two words, ia sighed faintly, ¡°I¡¯m already twenty-one, so I¡¯m no longer at child nor an innocence left on me.Besides, I don¡¯t look like a child with this body.¡± She patted her stomach with her hands, looking disgusted. It could be seen that she was very troubled and anxious about her obesity.You couldn¡¯t me at girl for being anxious when she was so fat. Silvia didn¡¯t want to persuade her that innocence was in the heart and not in the outside.A young girl was at the right time of youth and had a good family background.Why didn¡¯t she want to be young, beautiful and full of vigor?She thought deeply. ¡°Has your body been like this since you were a child,or did you gain weight suddenly?¡±Silvia asked directly. ia turned her head to look at her and there was a little sadness in her eyes, ¡°Since you were young,right?¡± ¡°But I wasn¡¯t that fat when I was a child, maybe a little fatter than my peers?¡±After a pause, she said, ¡°My mother passed away early, and my father is too busy with work, so no one controls my eating life.The servants just do it.I made all the nutritious ones that I love to eat, andter¡­¡± The voice gradually lowered, ¡°I continue to eat and eat¡­I don¡¯t know when it got out of hand,and that¡¯s it.¡± Silvia nodded as she could understand what she meant. Lack ofpanionship in childhood, some children would use some other channels to vent their emotions such as loneliness. Some people sought friends andpany, some people tried hurting themselves, some people suffocated until they had emotional illness, and ia, it might be food. Her status was special.For her safety,Mr.Miller must have protected her from an early age.It was difficult to make a few sincere friends. The servants and nanny at home couldn¡¯t tell the truth,so,all emotions were digested by themselves. ¡°Then have you been to the psychology department?¡±Silvia asked again. This question stunned ia, and she blinked, thinking she had made a mistake, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mean the endocrinology department?¡± Both her father and Uncle Moran took her to see the department of obesity, endocrinology, Chinese medicine acupuncture, thread embedding, etc¡­ If her father was not afraid of hurting her body, she would almost have to undergo stomach reduction surgery. However, if it continued like this, it might really be the only way to do gastric reduction surgery. ¡°What do you think of endocrinology?¡±Silvia asked seriously without answering, and ia didn¡¯t object. The two chatted about her body, her fatness, and her illness like gossip. Unlike in the past, ia did not feel repulsed or resentful.In the eyes of Silvia,she did not see her judging her and thinking she was a joke.She was like a patient doctor who was very serious and careful When Silvia asked about her illness,she even felt for a moment that she really wanted to help her get rid of this pain. ¡°Mrs.Palmer,can you heal me?¡± she asked abruptly. Silvia was startled, froze for two seconds, then quickly shook her head, ¡°No,I can¡¯t!I¡¯m a perfuming practitioner,not a doctor.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±ia was a little disappointed, ¡°I thought, you are a doctor, maybe you can save me.¡± ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±Silvia said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯d better see a professional doctor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of professionals, and I¡¯ve tried all the methods I can try.I vomit every time I exercise, and so I have to give up fitness, which makes me feelzy.The fault is within me¡­It¡¯s useless.¡±She sighed, she caught a glimpse of the refreshments on the coffee table out of the corner of her eyes, and paused, ¡°However, the method you taught mest time is really useful.¡± ¡°Um?¡± Silvia was startled,not knowing what she was referring to. ¡°It¡¯s that blueberry mousse.¡±Seeing that she didn¡¯t remember it, ia took the initiative to remind her, ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t tasted the delicious food for a long, long time.That blueberry mousse is really the best thing I¡¯ve tasted in years.¡± eat?¡± Silvia did not expect that her very casual sentence would bring her such a great feeling. Looking at the things on the coffee table, she casually picked up a piece of tea, ¡°Do you want to After taking a look, ia shook her head, then nodded again with her eyes full of confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.I think I want to eat it,but when I think about it,even their calories, I should not eat it.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t stay up without eating, your body will resist.¡± ia nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, the body is indeed fighting against me, I feel like I¡¯ve been fighting it all the time, and recently, I can¡¯t fight it anymore. ¡°So are you eating without them knowing?¡± Looking around,Silvia asked in a low voice. As if Ms.Drew was telling some little secret,ia still couldn¡¯t help blushing, she was ashamed and med herself,but she couldn¡¯t control it. Nodding her head lightly, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Am I quite useless?I hate myself so much!Why can¡¯t I control it,but still go to look for it? People like me deserve it if they are really fat!¡± At this moment, ia looked very weak and pitiful.She hadpletely lost the momentum of asking her for a skirt that day.She was helpless and unable to control her body. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, people need food to fill their stomach, and you are not an exemption.You eat because your body needs it.It¡¯s not something to be ashamed of Everyone has to eat.If you don¡¯t eat, you will die.¡±Silvia patted her arm casually as she softlyforted her. ¡°Really?¡±Opening her eyes,ia¡¯s eyes were full of belief. If it was someone else, she would feel that the other person was at mostforting herself, how could a thin person understand the suffering of a fat person,but Silvia was different.What Silvia saidst time did make her enjoy a delicious meal, so this time, she was also willing to believe. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 660 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 660 Chapter 660 suffocation ¡°Really, there is no need for people to contend with their own body, learn topromise with it,and get along well with it.¡± Silvia¡¯s voice seemed to have a calming power.ia sat up slowly, stared at the food on the coffee table for a while, and swallowed hard, looking very greedy. ¡°Give it a try?¡±she said,seeing her desire. ia cautiously stretched out her hand, slowly reached towards a small piece of tea,pinched. and picked up- When she got close to the tip of her nose,she even twitched her nose a little, as if she was smelling the aroma of food, her eyes were full of longing and conflict.. ¡°Eat a piece,it¡¯s okay,eat slowly,taste slowly.¡±Silvia encouraged her. She opened her mouth slightly, she treated the piece of pastry very seriously, as if it was a treasure as she stared deeply, and then slowly sent it to her mouth.At the moment when her teeth were about to bite,a furious voice came from behind, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The man¡¯s low growl made Silvia tremble in fright, and ia¡¯s hands even trembled,and the pastry fell down. The crumbs of the beautiful pastries falling on the ground were scattered everywhere, and those beautiful eyes were instantly stained with deep disappointment. Her hands quickly fell down and twisted together, with her head down, like a child who had done something wrong. Silvia turned silent. When she turned her head around, she saw a middle-aged man in a suit and a well-proportioned man,walking in quickly with a gloomy expression, his eyes seemed as if they had done something heinous. He went straight to Silvia, stared at her fiercely with sharp eyes, and then looked at ia, ¡°What are you doing!?I¡¯m asking you!¡± ¡°Dad,I didn¡¯t eat!¡±ia bit her lower lip as her voice trembled a little. ¡°Then what were you doing just now?! Didn¡¯t I say that you are not allowed to prepare these things at home!¡± He was trying to suppress his anger because there was an outsider which was Silvia that was watching,but perhaps he gave people a serious and rigid feeling, and he was not angry, so no matter how he suppresses it, the anger would continue to overflow. ¡°No,it¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for Mrs.Palmer!¡±She waved her hands and exined quickly. If Silvia was still a little confused before, the moment she saw Mr.Miller, the mystery was solved.She suddenly figured out why ia became like that. Sighing from the bottom of my heart, she saw the man nce in her direction, and still said to ia Miller, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s for guests, let them take it themselves.¡± ¡°I¡­know.¡±She whispered. Seeing her carefully admitting her mistake, Mr.Miller couldn¡¯t help but soften his voice, ¡°ia,it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know your body,be obedient and bear with it.¡± Then he turned his head and said to the servant, ¡°Go and bring some tomato soup to Ms.Drew.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±The words of refusal blurted out and she only said two words, and swallowed them abruptly under his father¡¯spulsive gaze. Silvia sat there like pins and needles. Mr.Miller was really stressful.He was different from Simon.Simon gave outsiders the feeling that he was not easy to get close to, but you have not touched his bottom line, and he would not treat you.He was just flirtatious that one should ignore. But Mr.Miller had a sense of majesty that everything was unquestionable, and his words were orders like a supreme order from above. Soon, the servant brought up a bowl of soup. Silvia nced at the red tomato soup with scattered egg flowers floating on it.Judging from the color of the tomato soup, the amount of tomatoes was astonishing. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just by looking at it,she had no appetite for that bowl of soup. ia didn¡¯t want to drink it,but under the gaze of her father,she still took the soup bravely and drank it with a small sips. After watching her finish drinking, Mr.Miller¡¯s eyes softened a little, and then he turned to look. at Silvia,¡±Mrs. Palmer?¡± Silvia nodded and stood up, ¡°Mr.Miller.¡± Raising his hand and nodding, he motioned for Silvia to sit down, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your husband, he may not have told you that my daughter is not in good health, so I can¡¯t let her eat these. things indiscriminately, I hope you don¡¯t mislead her in the future.¡± He heard what they had talked about just now, and knew that Silvia was urging her to eat. So the stern face he had just now was not only aimed at his daughter but for her as well.However, for Simon¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t throw his anger at her. If it was someone else, the guest might be kicked out immediately. ¡°Actually¡­¡±Silvia froze for a moment when she realized what he meant,and wanted to exin. ¡°Actually, I know that you are also kind, but you have to know that sometimes good intentions can do wrong things. ¡°Although he did not criticize her severely, the displeasure in his eyes was obvious, ¡°ia¡¯s body must be strictly controlled.I hope Mrs.Palmer will learn to respect others.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t say a word. ¡®Does this mean that I don¡¯t respect people up until now?She thought. If it wasn¡¯t for ia,she would really leave. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was a minister or not, it had nothing to do with her, and she didn¡¯t rely on his face for food. ia Miller, who had been silent on the side,couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Dad, no!Mrs.Palmer is my friend, and she is very nice.Don¡¯t me her.¡± Looking back at his daughter, he hummed, ¡°You too! You are now old enough, you must have self- control and know how to speak. Don¡¯t you know your own body? Don¡¯t I do what others say.Don¡¯t you have your own mind to think?.If you don¡¯t learn to control, you will still endure hardships!¡± He spoke earnestly, and it could be heard that he was trying his best for the good of his daughter, but he was using the wrong method. ¡°I know Dad.¡±She whispered, the light in her eyes dimmed little by little. Silvia stood up abruptly, and Mr.Miller looked at her with deep eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, and when she reached the edge of her mouth, she looked at ia Miller¡¯s little rabbit-like eyes, and swallowed again the words she supposed to say, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so I won¡¯t bother you, ia is free toe to my house to y.¡± ia nodded.Silvia still wanted to say something, nced at Mr.Miller,but she forced the corner of her mouth to say goodbye, and turned to leave. After leaving the vi,she breathed a sigh of relief. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would not be able to take it anymore, and she would either suffocate to death,or couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and sh with Mr.Miller. Suddenly, Silvia sympathized with ia,no wonder her psychological pressure was so high. With her father¡¯s strict control, herplicated emotions about food would only get worse. When she started the car she couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the house behind her, and sighed Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 661 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 661 Chapter 661 don¡¯t put it on your own child Silvia came home to find that Simon had returned,ying with his son in the living room,dressed¡­obviously going out. ¡°Did we schedule dinner today?¡±She was so busy recently that she didn¡¯t know if she forgot something. ¡°No, I just want to take you out for dinner. ¡°Simon replied, ¡°No time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m free,but why didn¡¯t you call me to urge me toe back quickly. ¡°After checking the time, it was fortunately not toote. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in a hurry.I know you have a lot of things to do recently.I¡¯ll wait for you to get it settled.¡± Asher ran towards her,begging for a hug with his little hands, and when his fingers were about to touch her clothes,Simon coughed heavily, and he stopped suddenly. The little guy,who was obviously not too big,seems to understand. He turned his head to look at his father, frowned and thought for a while, ¡°Mom, dear¡­¡± He pursed his lips, and changed hugs to kisses. That appearance made Silviaugh too,and bent over to give his little face two hard kisses, ¡°Baby is so good!¡± The little guy tilted his face up,proud after being praised,but turned to look at Simon. Simon expressed disdain,but couldn¡¯t hide his jealousy. Silvia was really speechless for the two men,and shook her head. But suddenly thought of Mr.Miller and ia. For a child, the influence of a father was really too great. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±Simon said as he came to pick up his son. Silvia nodded, turned around and went out with the two of them again. Today she ordered western food, steak, and a special children¡¯s set meal for her son.Silvia didn¡¯t say much,until she heard the sound of tapping the te lightly, and she came back to her senses. She looked up and saw that Simon was staring at her, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She smiled and said nothing as she shook her head lightly. ¡°Is it something about theboratory?¡±The only thing that could upset her recently was nothing more than that ¡°No, I went to Mr.Miller¡¯s house today.¡±After thinking about it,she said. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Originally, I just wanted to return the gift.After all,Ms.Miller gave me a pot of agarwood,but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t like the gift you gave me?¡±Simon half-joked. Silvia red at him,slightly annoyed but still said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I talked to her for a while, and. Mr.Miller came back.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±Simon responded as if telling her to continue as he lowered his head and cut the steak leisurely with a knife and fork. But after cutting a few small pieces, he was a bit impatient with her next words. When he looked. up, he saw that her brows were deeply furrowed, and she looked quite troubled. ¡°Did Mr.Miller do something to you?¡±After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°He is a serious person. He is in a high position and will naturally keep a distance from others. You should go to see Ms.Miller. You should have nothing to do with him.¡± Silvia nodded. She didn¡¯t have much contact with him, but his attitude towards his daughter made her a bit. overwhelmed even as a bystander. ¡°Have you met Ms.Miller?¡± she asked suddenly. Simon thought for a while, ¡°I met her twice,but I didn¡¯t say a few words.What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then you also know her¡­figure,right?¡± Although she didn¡¯t mean anything malicious, and the person she was chatting with was Simon,talking about others behind his back always felt bad,so she paused. ¡°I know.¡±Simon didn¡¯t react too much, and said naturally, ¡°Not only I know, but everyone in Washington knows.Mr.Miller is a daughter who is overly spoiled,bloated and out of shape, and has at weird temper.So Ms.Drew, the daughter of a famous family, has almost no contact with her.¡± So at that time she was in contact with Mr.Miller, and even ia gave her a big gift,which made him feel quite strange. However, his little wife had always acted differently from ordinary women. ¡°Excessive pampering¡­¡± Thinking about this sentence carefully,Silvia couldn¡¯t help but sighed. ¡°Why,isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Perhaps, it may be true that he loves children, but in the wrong way.¡±She said that sentence. quite emotionally. Simon saw her go to Miller¡¯s house and was touched a lot, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I want to know that if Asher grows as fat as Ms.Miller in the future, what will you do to him?¡±He pointed to his son sitting in the child seat next to him. Subconsciously looking in the direction of her fingers, the little guy had no idea what kind of future his parents had imagined for him. He was working hard to learn to eat independently, and he was trying to stir up pasta with a spoon-pat!Dropped back onto the te,sauce sttered all over his face. Simon was silent as he thought about it. The little guy was thebination of the two so he was really good-looking Sometimes Simon felt proud of himself when he looked at him, thinking that his son would definitely surpass his own handsomeness when he grows up in the future. Now,his wife suddenly said something like this,making him imagine that his son would have the figure that was same of Ms.Miller in the future¡­. Looking at his son¡¯s innocent smiling face, the little boy grinned at him, revealing the two little milk teeth underneath, and instantly felt sorry for him as he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was only thinking of that possibility and it made him shiver. Simon shook his head, ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Hey,it¡¯s just a hypothesis¡­ ¡°Silvia said helplessly. Raising her hand and rubbing her son¡¯s head, she also thought it was impossible. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to assume!¡±He replied more decisively, ¡°My child, there is absolutely no way to get out of control like that!¡± ¡°Then do you think Mr.Miller thinks it¡¯s possible?¡±She asked back, ¡°Does Mr.Miller thinks that his daughter will still be so fat in the future when ia get older?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He fe He fell silent. ¡°No.¡±He raised a hand, ¡°Silvia, let¡¯s talk about others and just only talk about it.Let¡¯s not put the situation to our own children,okay?¡± Although this little thing sometimes liked topete with him to be jealous, and sometimes deliberately angered him,in the end it was his own.If he thought of him as a big fat man,even if he just thought about it,he would feel ashamed. They had decided that they shouldn¡¯t continue to talk about it. Silvia drank the red wine and continued, ¡°I actually want to say that the reason why Ms.Miller became what she is today has a lot to do with Mr.Miller.I don¡¯t know what your so-called over-indulgence is, but from what I¡¯ve seen today, he¡¯s over-controlled, and that¡¯s what is out of control.¡± Then, Silvia told him about the pastry today. Simon frowned, picked up a small piece of steak and fed her, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.Maybe his tone was not very good, but his original intention was good. You did the right thing when you kept your mouth shut and let it go,it will only get worse.¡± ¡°The problem is that the original intention is good!¡±Opening her mouth, she bit the steak lightly, and she ate slowly, ¡°Everyone knows that his intention is for the good of the child, so I don¡¯t think there is any problem, just like you said.That way, not even ia herself thinks there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±Why didn¡¯t he understand?She sighed deeply as she thought. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 662 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 662 Chapter 662 What are you proud of,tool man! ¡°How long do you think people can go without eating?¡±Silvia asked seriously. Without hesitation, Simon said, ¡°There seems to be scientific data on this.It canst for seven days without eating.¡± Silvia nodded and went on to say, ¡°The human body has a basic consumption.Even if you don¡¯t exercise or do anything, even if you sleep,walk or even watch TV every day, there will be consumption.People consume every day.If you don¡¯t take it in,how can your body bear it for a long time.¡± Simon seemed to understand somewhat, but notpletely. ¡°It¡¯s like a machine, you need it to lose weight, you have to give some motivation to support it.¡±After talking for a while,she stopped again, ¡°In short, her current method is wrong, it is difficult to lose weight, and if she continues to do what she¡¯s been doing, her spirit will break.¡± In fact, what she wanted to say was that, based on what she saw so far, ia¡¯s spirit was almost broken. Her resistance to food had reached the limit, and if this continued, there would be two extremes, anorexia and bulimia. No matter which one it was,she would destroy herself.. ¡°You want to help her?¡±After saying so much, Simon didn¡¯t fully understand, but he could probably understand what she meant. ¡°I¡¯m not God, so I can¡¯t save the world.¡±She lowered her head,ate her noodles, and said tly. After two seconds of silence, Fu raised his head again, ¡°But I still want to help my friends.¡± Regarding the skirt, even though ia was instigated by the clerk, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for her.The girl had a logical reason as such she was not a brainless and domineering person. Silvia had received a valuable thing from her, and what she would do was only a shallow repayment. ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±Simon asked habitually, even though he knew that she didn¡¯t need it every time. But unexpectedly, Silvia answered, ¡°Yes!¡± Raising his eyebrows, Simon was a little surprised and even a little happy. His little woman is too independent.Every time she encounters something and what she is going to do, he asks if he wants to help,but she doesn¡¯t. She could solve it by herself,she could handle it by herself, as if that small shoulder could bear all the responsibilities of wind and rain, although he appreciated it,but¡­it also made him feel too unfulfilled. ¡°Oh?¡±He was full of interest, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Curling the corners of her lips, Silvia said, ¡°I need to use your name to invite Ms.Miller to my house from time to time.¡± Simon was still eagerly waiting for her to speak,but she had stopped, as if she was finished. speaking. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±She nodded as she couldn¡¯t think of anything other than that. Simon was speechless. He thought he could finally help and do something,but it turned out that she just wanted to borrow his name. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing the disappointment shing across his face,Silvia hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t need. it, but I think Mr.Miller is rather rigid and difficult tomunicate with Besides, I gave ia a piece. of pastry today, and he is already very upset.I guess I also have a different opinion in my heart,so under your name, let me say that the children at home like to y with ia,let here often.¡± At first, he couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse, but when he rolled his eyes, he saw the son who was eating with sauce all over his face, so he immediately thought of it. Although Mr.Miller was strict with ia¡¯s diet,he still encouraged her to go out and socialize,hoping to make some friends. It was just that ia was reluctant to go out and deal with people because of her ambivalence of low self-esteem. He still had no use for her as she just wanted to borrow his name, and it didn¡¯t count as help for Simon.The little guy who didn¡¯t have a son was much more useful. Speechlessly looking at his son, the little guy gave him an iparably bright smile, as if he was laughing at his majestic Mr.Palmer, who was useless in front of his wife. Laughing ass!What are you proud of,tool man!He thought lightly. Silvia didn¡¯t see the eye contact between the two men at all, and only thought it was Simon who agreed to her request, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, and if Mr.Miller asks, you can just say so.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He hummed a syble from his nasal cavity sullenly, not very happy. Mrs.Moran blocked the entrance of the institute for two days,but she didn¡¯t see Leo, and she began to doubt herself for a while. Wrong message?Impossible! So Leo never came?It seemed,it was not impossible!Mrs.Moran thought as she couldn¡¯t get to meet Leo up until now¡­.not impossible! It was already a face-saving toe to give advice once in a while,how could it be possible to clock in and go to work every day. Thinking about it this way, she suddenly felt that she was quite stupid.After two days of guarding from morning to night,her face was haggard. Originally, it was possible to let the servants at home guard them and go back to rest by themselves, but in order to block Leo properly, she had toe in person to show her sincerity. She didn¡¯t sleep well for two days, and she was a little swollen after being in the car for a long time. Just when she was thinking about whether to give up,she saw Leo walking out of the institute. She was shocked to see that Leo was going outside when she didn¡¯t see him go in and out for two days. Mrs.Moran was stunned for a moment, but she didn¡¯t know that Leo hadn¡¯t left theboratory for two and a half days. She ate and slept inside, and she guarded the door, so of course she couldn¡¯t see it. Leo¡¯s spirit was no better than hers.He walked straight to theboratory after leaving the old man¡¯s ce, vowing to solve this problem by his own ability. Two days have passed¡­ He walked out of theboratory dejectedly. He boasted to Professor Reyes, if he failed, it means that he was not as good as Silvia. It was not as good as ayman, and she was still a woman, he really couldn¡¯t ept it. As he felt irritable, he nned to go back to wash his face and rest beforeing back,so as to clear his mind by the way. He was in theboratory all day,his mind was as chaotic as paste. The car was parked in the parking lot outside the research institute.As soon as Leo stepped into the parking lot with one foot, he heard a rush of footsteps, and the harsh sound of high heels stepping on the concrete floor,hisheadache intensified. He subconsciously turned his head to look sideways, only felt a gust of wind rushing towards him, apanied by the woman¡¯s panting and screaming voice.¡±Mr.Drake, Mr.Drake¡­¡± Before Leo could see clearly, he saw a figure running fast towards him. Seeing that she was about to get close, she sprained her foot,staggered at a position not far from him, and then the whole person rushed towards him,no,it was crushed¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 663 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Who do you say is a liar? Leo opened his eyes wide,and his brain wanted to avoid it,but his feet didn¡¯t listen, and he froze there. A loud noise was heard because of a sudden crash. He was knocked to the ground by a woman. Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t expect that she would trip over her shoes,her body leaned forward uncontrobly,her arms spread out,and she threw Leo hard. ¡°Mr.Drake, Mr.Drake, are you alright?¡±She got up frantically and finally pressed him several times. Leo winced under the pressure, and pushed the woman away with all his strength. He propped up his body and patted the dust on his body, furious, ¡°Who are you?Are you crazy!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±Mrs.Moran was embarrassed, and originally wanted to show her sincerity, but she almost crushed the genius doctor to death unexpectedly. ¡°Mr.Drake,I didn¡¯t fall to you on purpose.I didn¡¯t stop and tripped,just there,you see my shoes. are broken,I¡­¡± As she spoke,she stretched out her foot to show him her shoes, for fear that he would not believe it. Leo was so angry that his elbows and back hurt.Seeing that she was about to stretch her feet,he took a few steps back, ¡°Don¡¯te here!Stay away from me!¡± Being reprimanded,Mrs.Moran stood still abruptly, ¡°Mr.Drake, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two days, I finally saw you, I¡¯m so excited, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Two days?¡±Leo was surprised, showing two fingers, ¡°You said you waited here for two days?!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±She nodded again and again, feeling that her behavior had moved the genius doctor, ¡°I called you before, you¡­were too busy,so I came here to wait for you. Well, it¡¯s really important.Well, I have a niece¡­¡± ¡°No, you waited at this door for two days just to block me?¡±Interrupting her, it was obvious that Leo didn¡¯t listen,only heard about those two days. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±Mrs.Moran was taken aback,no matter how Mr.Drake looked, he was not very happy. Leo was not happy. Not only was he unhappy, but he was also a little frightened. She guarded the gate of the research institute for two days just to block him.If this person wanted to harm him,wouldn¡¯t it be terrible. Just now, what if she rushed over with a knife? Even without a knife, he almost crushed him to death. It seemed that he would pay more attention to his personal safety when he travels in the future. He turned around and left,Mrs.Moran froze for two seconds and hurried to catch up, ¡°Mr.Drake,Mr.Drake¡­¡± me!¡± ¡°Stop!¡±Turning around and yelling, he pointed at the woman with a finger, ¡°Stay away from ¡°Mr.Drake, my niece is suffering from a chronic disease. I hope you can help her. The price is not a problem,and what you want is not a problem.My niece is the daughter of Mr.Miller. If you can cure her,fame and fortune will be everything you want.¡± Mrs.Moran hurriedly finished speaking,wanting to impress him, ¡°Or whatever you want, you can discuss it!¡± She didn¡¯t expect this miracle doctor to be so difficult to deal with.If it wasn¡¯t for her husband¡¯s future, her own career, and that difficult Ray,she wouldn¡¯t have suffered and suffered this crime. ¡°I can have whatever I want?¡±He stopped abruptly and turned his head. Seeing a turning point, Mrs.Moran nodded in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s okay.Our family is rich and powerful,Mr.Drake,you¡­¡± ¡°I want you to stay away from me,okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Mrs.Momran was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t even digest the words, and stood there in a daze. Leo didn¡¯t care about that.Ever since he was recognized as thest student of Mr.Drake,many rich people hade to him on their initiative. He didn¡¯t invite everyone to go. Leo knew in his heart that he was not the realst student.Although he was confident in his medical knowledge, if he made a mistake and offended those people, the loss would not be worth it. In addition, he also understood that the more he bore such a title, the less he could invite everyone, so he lost his sense of mystery and made himself look worthless. ¡°Mr.Drake, I have no malicious intentions or lie to you. Don¡¯t you study medicine to save people? My niece is only in her early twenties, and she has seen many doctors. Both Chinese and Western medicine can¡¯t help her. If you can save her, you will be famous all over the world!¡± He chased after him unwillingly, but Leo strode into the parking lot to find his car,and didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to her. Seeing that he was about to leave, Mrs.Moran became anxious, stopped,stomped her feet,gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°If you are really a miracle doctor,you are really thest student of Mr.Drake, why don¡¯t you ept my offer!You are probably a liar!¡± This was what her husband questioned before, and she swore that the guarantor was not a liar. But now, she was the one who said that, especially in front of him. She stayed here for two days and even fell down. She made herself so embarrassed,but in the end he refused to ept her invitation, and the other party didn¡¯t even give her a good face. When she got angry, she just blurted out those words. Leo stopped from his track which finally turned around as he looked at her seriously and carefully. Leo had been ignoring her before, and Mrs.Moran only felt that the genius doctor was too lofty to approach, but now that he stared at her like this,she felt a little creepy. She gulped her own saliva unconsciously as she might have offended him.She thought that it was more difficult to invite him even more. It was all her own mouth to me.She ridiculously begged him, then suddenly offended him after. ¡°Who do you call a liar?¡±His voice was cool,with a bit of chill. This was what Leo taboos the most. He had been lifted into this position, enjoying the glory but he didn¡¯t think he was a liar. His own medical skills are worthy of this honor, it was just that his wife was too old-fashioned and didn¡¯t formally ept him as an apprentice, but his medical skills were superb, so how could he be a fraud. At some point, it was just that there was no rification. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m talking nonsense,don¡¯t take it to your heart.I know you are busy, but I am also for my own children,and you have a lot of adults¡­¡± As she spoke,her voice became quieter, and she really couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking Looking at the gentle man in front of her, it was extremely difficult tomunicate. Leo stared at her face,quickly digesting what she had just said in his mind, as if it was¡­Mr.Miller¡¯s daughter?I have seen both Chinese and Western medicine, but there is no cure? He had been busy with experiments during this period of time, and he really couldn¡¯t do anything.Maybe he would go out and walk around, and would find something different if he changed his mind. Besides, if the road to the experiment was blocked, it could also be said that he was busy treating diseases and saving lives. Thinking about it this way, the coldness on his face subsided, and his tone softened a lot, ¡°You said just now that your niece has a chronic illness,what is it?¡± Hearing his question, Mrs.Moran¡¯s eyes lit up,and she immediately felt hopeful. The person was much more energetic, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr.Drake,this is how it happened¡­¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 664 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 664 Chapter 664 I think you can save me With the cooperation of Simon, Silvia called ia toe to the house the next day. The reason why she made an appointment at her home was because ia didn¡¯t like public ces very much and didn¡¯t like to face those scrutinizing eyes outside, and the second was that the ce at home was more free and casual, and people would rx more. In addition, Miller¡¯s house was definitely not suitable.If Mr.Miller came back halfway,or said something to interfere with her treatment, it would be bad.. She thought that Mr.Miller¡¯s son¡¯s obesity was not only a psychological problem,but also a physical problem. As for the details of the problem,she still needed to take a good pulse. But she didn¡¯t want to say any of this until the conclusion was reached.Even Simon didn¡¯t know that she was Mr.Drake thest student. From her point of view, it was just an ordinary master-student rtionship,where she learned. some knowledge that she was interested in and could possibly use from a teacher who was good at learning. Coincidentally, the teacher was famous all over the world, so she has the title of ¡°thest student¡±, and she was still her after she got rid of that aura.As for who¡±thest student ¡°was, how many people really cared but what they cared about was the word¡± thest student¡±,not Silvia herself. ia came a bitte,but still brought a gift,this time another pot of lily of the valley. Now she has grasped Silvia¡¯s preferences, looking for these precious spice nts, and then sent them here. Silvia liked things when she saw them.These are her favorite things, so how could she not like them.But if she gave them like this every time she came, she was afraid her house wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate them. ¡°Ms.Miller,if you are so polite every time,I dare not invite you to my door.¡± Walking over to greet her,Silvia said with a smile. ¡°A little gadget,as long as you like it.Although I don¡¯t like these things, I don¡¯tck them.¡±ia stopped after taking two steps, and stood at the door for a while. Recently, ia¡¯s physical condition was not very good.She always felt weak easily, and felt groggy every day.Even if she just woken up,she couldn¡¯t help but doze off after sitting for a while. ia was asking Silvia for a dress that day was her best day. ¡°But if youe here every now and then to deliver a pot, my house won¡¯t be able to hold it.¡±Silvia saw her tiredness, said half-jokingly, and then took her hand naturally. ¡°Every three to five?¡± Keen to grasp the key words,ia didn¡¯t understand, so, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Silvia led her into the house, asked her to sit down on the sofa,poured her another cup of tea and handed it to her hand, and then said, ¡°Because I will often invite you over in the future, if youe every time you have to send a gift,it¡¯s not like giving a pot every now and then.¡± ia was only invited toe over to y,but she didn¡¯t know that she would invite herself over often in the future. After being dazed for two seconds, she said faintly, ¡°That may disappoint you, I won¡¯te here often, I don¡¯t like going out very much.¡± If she hadn¡¯t hit it off with Silvia, she wouldn¡¯t even have made this trip. At the annual gathering at home, she hid as much as she could,because she was fed up with being pointed and discussed by rtives at the dinner table. However, her father was there so, they wouldn¡¯t say it face to face,but they couldn¡¯t hide their eyes, and how could she not see the thoughts behind them. The more she listened, the more annoying she became, and the more she listened, the more anxious she felt.It was better not to go. ¡°This door, you really must get it!¡±Silvia urged her with a smile, ¡°Taste some tea.¡± As for tea and the like,she drank it,but it was obvious that she was controlling it,so she took a small sip. When he was about to put down the cup,she probably tasted it, licked her lips and thought about it,and took another sip, ¡°Sweet?!¡± She said¡±sweet¡±,not in surprise,but with a frightened expression, as if she had done something heinous, and immediately put down the tea,even the tea sshed out, ¡°Did you add sugar?!Are you trying to kill me!?¡± Sitting there quietly observing her reaction, Silvia said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t add sugar,it¡¯s the sweetness of the tea itself.¡± ¡°How is it possible! How could tea be sweet in the first ce! Besides, if it was sweet, I wouldn¡¯t be able to drink it!¡±She was very anxious, as if she wanted to spit it out,and pinched her neck with one hand, but she couldn¡¯t spit it out. ¡°This is ginseng oolong tea.In addition to its own sweetness, it can also lower blood pressure and blood fat,which is good for your body.¡± She poured herself a ss and took a sip after she said that. ia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about lowering blood pressure and blood lipids, and her repulsive expression became less obvious, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You are so kind to me, you are sending agarwood and lily of the valley, if I lied to you,what good. is it for me?¡± Silvia picked up a cloth and wiped off the spilled tea on the coffee table, and refilled it for her,¡±Drink some more?¡± The worries in her heart were dispelled, and she still had some trust in her.She picked it up and took another sip,and took another sip,and drank the tea in just two sips. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±She stretched out her hand to fetch the teapot herself, ¡°I want to have some more!¡± However, Silvia¡¯s hand was faster, and she took the teapot away one step ahead of her, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?!¡±She said puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s okay for me to drink this, and it¡¯s good for my body!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, but everything should be done in moderation. ¡°Facing her puzzled eyes,Silvia poured her a cup of tea again, ¡°Drink slowly, taste slowly, remember what I told youst time and yes,enjoy the food.¡± After hearing her words, ia didn¡¯t drink it up in three or two gulps this time,but sipped the tea in small sips. ¡°The aftertaste is sweet and full of fragrance.This tea is really good.I have never drunk it before.¡± ¡°Not only have you never drunk this tea,but you have also controlled other drinking water?To be exact, you dare not even drink water.¡± ia opened her mouth,wanted to say something, but swallowed it again. After a long while, tears burst into tears, ¡°Silvia¡­can you save me?¡± Her voice was clearly nasal, and she was holding back her tears.Her eyes were a little more pleading, and she looked particrly unbearable. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±Silvia was going to help her, but she begged herself like this, which made her feel ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±ia\thought she didn¡¯t want to, so she hurried over and grabbed her arm, ¡°I know it might be absurd for me to say that. I have seen many doctors, and I¡¯m near giving up.But I don¡¯t know what suddenly got into me, but I think you can save me!¡± ¡°There is no reason, I just think that you can save me!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 665 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Give him a surprise In fact,even ia herself couldn¡¯t figure it out.In the past few years, she had been seeking medical advice,Chinese and Western medicine,gymnasium, basically everything that could be seen, but her problem had not been solved. In fact, in addition to being obese,she was also physically weak,and would faint from time to time. Chinese medicine said Qi deficiency and blood loss, while Western medicine said that it was. endocrine disorders caused by obesity. There were many theories and various treatments, but none of them worked on her. In the beginning, her father didn¡¯t restrict her diet very much, but seeing her getting worse and worse in the past two years,in a fit of urgency,he came up with the vigorous style of being an official and strictly controlled her. Wasn¡¯t that how all the soldiers in the army are trained?Just keep your mouth shut and move your legs. Now that she had physical problems and couldn¡¯t do physical exercise, then just keep her mouth shut and basically stop eating, otherwise she could lose weight. It was indeed very effective in the first few days, and she lost nearly ten catties in just half a month, and then¡­ However,after that, there was no improvement at all.. Mr.Miller was angry and impatient, and finally concluded that she must have stolen food behind her back, or the dietary restrictions were not strict enough, so she had to eat less. In the past two years, ia had be more and more dull and unhappy.If it weren¡¯t for the dress she ordered for her birthday, and wouldn¡¯t have met Silvia, she would still be immersed in her own world. The piece of blueberry mousse that day was really her greatest joy. So she had an inexplicable sense of trust in Silvia as she found peace of mind in her,and hoped that she could be her own salvation. After listening to her story, it was almost the same as she expected, but Silvia still couldn¡¯t help feeling that such harsh restrictions would only make people¡¯s desire for it stronger, and any anti-human things would be difficult to persist for a long time. ¡°Silvia¡­¡±After calling her, ia said, ¡°I¡¯ll just call you by your first name.I treat you as a friend.I hardly have any friends, but I think I hit it off with you.I love to hear what you say,and you didn¡¯t look down on me,nor deliberately tter me.And I think what you said is very reasonable, can you help me?¡± She prayed with eyes full of helplessness. Silvia held her hand back, feeling that her palm could hardly be held by herself. But her skin was very good and soft to the touch.ia Miller¡¯s son subconsciously wanted to close his hand, but she held it firmly. ¡°If you want me to help you, let me touch your wrist.¡±Silvia didn¡¯t want to say the pulse directly, so she said she wanted to touch her wrist. After a moment of hesitation, ia stretched her hand forward and turned it over,revealing her white wrist. Her wrist was very thick, Silvia put three fingers on it, touched it carefully, and moved the position. To be honest, with her fat thickness, ordinary inexperienced Chinese medicine practitioners might not be able to feel her pulse. After calming down, she found the position of her pulse,pressed it quietly, and probed for a while. Seeing her serious look, ia was curious, but she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth. She let her grab her wrist, and when she let go,she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Are you feeling my pulse?¡± Silvia nced at her and said nothing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Chinese medicine before, and they took my pulse in the same way,but they said that I¡­¡±After a pause, her cheeks flushed a little, ¡°They said I¡¯m too fat,so it¡¯s hard to find my pulse, then you¡­Are you feeling my pulse?Have you found it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, I¡¯m not a doctor, and you¡¯re not a patient.I just think your living habits are not too healthy, and I want to help you adjust, that¡¯s all.¡± Seeing her nervous expression, Silvia said in a rxed tone. Too much nervousness would also affect the secretion of hormones, which was not a good thing for her to adjust. Moreover, she should not regard herself as a patient,nor as seeing a doctor, so she would rx her mind a little. ¡°Oh, oh,good.¡±Nodding, she said, ¡°but my dad¡­¡± ¡°Your father, let¡¯s not tell him for now.¡±After thinking for a while, she nned to remind ta, ¡°Just¡­just give him some time and surprise him.¡± ¡°surprise?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Silvia nodded affirmatively, ¡°If you can adjust your state,gradually be more energetic, and lose weight a little bit, it would be a surprise to him.If¡­ If not, he won¡¯t be too disappointed,will he?¡± Silvia wanted her to think that ia should not worry if she would gain or lose so as she wouldn¡¯t hope too much for its sess.She hoped that she could adjust her mentality as much as possible before her physical condition. After pondering for a while, she nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah!¡± What Silvia said had a reassuring effect on her.Since she begged Silvia for help,and she was willing to help, then all she had to do was to absolutely trust her. Seeing that she was willing to cooperate,Silvia also heaved a sigh of relief.The most important. thing was the cooperation of the other party, otherwise it would be useless to adjust himself. Mrs.Moran never imagined that she managed to invite Leo,and also took people to Miller¡¯s house,but in the end,she was in vain. ¡°Our Ms.Drew is not at home.¡±The servant replied. ¡°Not at home?¡±Mrs.Moran obviously didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Ms.Drew is at home more than 300 days. a year, why is she not home?Did something miraculous happen as she wanted to meet people again?¡± Looking in the direction of the room, she only thought that it was ia who was being willful. ¡°Go and tell your Ms.Drew that I have invited all of Washington this time¡­No, the most famous doctor in the country will definitely be able to cure her stubborn illness, so don¡¯t be afraid,I,Aunt Moran, can¡¯t see you yet!¡±As she said, she was about to walk into the house, and she turned her head to greet Leo, ¡°Mr.Drake,pleasee in.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended. You can see that she has a childish temper, and she often doesn¡¯t want to meet strangers.I have roughly told you about her situation, and you will know when you see itter. Don¡¯t be too surprised, she really is too fat, her body is still weak, and she faints every now and then, hey¡­¡± After finishing the chatter,she turned her head and saw the servant standing there with at troubled expression on his face, and urged, ¡°Why are you still standing there, why don¡¯t you hurry up!¡± ¡°No,our Ms.Drew is really not at home.She is invited to visit someone¡¯s ce.¡± Mrs.Moran really didn¡¯t treat herself as an outsider.Every time he came, she talked to herself and rushed in regardless of anything.Mr.Miller was often not at home, and only Ms.Drew could drive people away. But now that Ms. Drew was away,their servants did not dare to do too much. ¡°A guest?¡±Mrs.Moranughed as if hearing some new vocabry, ¡°What kind of ce she can go to,especially to someone¡¯s home?I can think of such ame excuse, and ia has no friends,so who can she go to!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­to Mrs.Palmer¡¯s.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 666 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 666 Chapter 666 We meet again Dazed for a moment, Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t react at all, she blinked, ¡°Mrs.Palmer? Which Mrs.Palmer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.I only know that it is Mrs.Palmer.Ms.Drew and Mrs. Palmer are friends, and she was invited to visit Mrs. Palmer¡¯s house.¡±The servant didn¡¯t know much,and he didn¡¯t dare to say N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. too much. ¡°Palmer¡­¡± Before Mrs.Moran thought of it,Leo already had a candidate in his mind, ¡°Did you mean Silvia?¡± Who is the most famous Palmer family in Washington?He thought. The Palmer family who could get in touch with a family like the Miller family was probably the only Palmer in Washington. Mrs.Palmer¡­ Oh, that woman, he would never forget! The world was really small, indeed. ¡°Okay, it seems to be!¡± The servants didn¡¯t dare to ask more about Ms.Drew, as if they vaguely heard that the surname was Austin? ¡°Mr.Drake,do you know him?¡±Mrs.Moran asked curiously,seeing him call out his name. Leo sneered from his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s more than acquaintance!¡± Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t help but be clueless. The two stood at the door,neither advancing nor retreating. It was only reasonable that the owner was not home, they should leave first and make an appointment toe back another day,but after all, Mrs.Moran hired a miracle doctor after all, and he was afraid that he would note if he was offended. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Mr.Drake, wait a minute,I¡¯ll call my niece and ask her toe back soon!¡± ¡°No need.¡±He said as he raised his hand. ¡°Since Ms.Miller is a guest,we might as well go with her.¡±The corners of his lips slightly raised, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that patients are willing toe out of the room to breathe the fresh air,besides,waiting is too time-consuming, I don¡¯t like to waste time.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡±He was willing to see a doctor for ia, and even took the initiative to chase after her, which was a good thing,but Mrs.Moran found it strange, ¡°But I don¡¯t know where Mrs. Palmer lives.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Leo said confidently. After all, working together in theboratory, he had seen her information, and her home address. was not too private. Mrs.Moran seemed lost. Leo drove the car himself, and the car entered a mansion area in a short while. He rather scoffed. The reason why this little woman was so arrogant was nothing more than relying on her husband¡¯s family¡¯s power and wealth. It seemed that she was able to climb up through her connection with his grandpa, and it was very likely that she borrowed her husband¡¯s family¡¯s credit. Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t make a sound all the way,she felt that Mr.Drake was a bit weird after hearing¡±Mrs.Palmer¡±. Not only did he know where the family lives,but he even chased after her to see a doctor for ia. Although she was muttering in her heart,after all, he was a genius doctor, the one she hired after two days of squatting, so of course she wouldn¡¯t offend people by talking too much foolishly. And at the Palmer family, ia just had a wonderful lunch. It had been a long time,she had never eaten so satisfied,so happy. There were not many dishes such as a small fist of five-color multigrain rice,a chicken breast with mushrooms, a te of boiled asparagus,and a beautiful soft-boiled egg. Silvia apanied her,chatting and eating, and it took more than half an hour for a meal. In normal times, with these amounts, if she didn¡¯t control it, it would definitely be resolved within five minutes. After slowing down the rhythm, the food was chewed carefully in the mouth, tasted a taste that was not usually tasted, it was so wonderful, and it made people feelfortable all over. After eating, Silvia made another ss of prune juice and put it on the table, ¡°Drink it slowly.¡± ¡°Can I?¡±She frowned, smelling the faint aroma,she thought it was a drink anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±Silvia asked back. ia shook her head.it was because of her belief that she was willing to entrust her body to her for recuperation, and she was willing to have a happy lunch with her. ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced such a feeling for a long time.¡±She said with emotion. Today, in Palmer¡¯s ce,she seemed to have reconciled with food suddenly. Not an enemy nor a struggle, she needed food and the food met her needs,everything was so good,everything was just right. ia took a sip of the prune juice, and the sweet taste spread on the tip of her tongue. She closed her eyes, as if she felt many lovely prunes dancing on her tongue, she couldn¡¯t help but smile from the bottom of her heart. At this time,a servant from the Palmer family came in from the outside,went straight to Silvia and bent down, ¡°Mrs.Palmer, there is someone outside named Mr.Drake,he wants to see you.¡± ¡°Mr.Drake?¡±Silvia frowned, thinking of the old-fashioned and arrogant man,¡±No, let him go.¡± Since the day they met, Silvia has given ia the impression that he was very gentle and kind.It was the first time she heard her speak in such an impatient tone,so she couldn¡¯t help opening her eyes to look over. The servant quickly took orders and retreated. ia asked curiously, ¡°Silvia, who is that Mr.Drake?Do you hate him?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡±Silvia nodded, sort of. As soon as she finished speaking, the servant came in again,and Silvia immediately understood, ¡°He won¡¯t leave, will he?¡± It was the same in the studiost time.He had scolded her at the surveince camera at the gate for a while, but today he chased her at home to provoke her. She was about to get up and chase people away, but her servant interrupted her as she said, ¡°No, there is a Mrs.Moran outside. It is Aunt Moran of Ms.Miller.She said she has something important to see Ms.Miller.¡± As she spoke, Silvia subconsciously nced at ia. ¡°My Aunt Moran?¡±ia was stunned for a moment, ¡°How did shee here?¡± Judging by her reaction, the other party should not be a fake,but Silvia still thought about it, ¡°Do you want to meet her?¡± If the rtionship between ia and Aunt Moran was not good,or she didn¡¯t want to see her, she wouldn¡¯t let theme inside her mansion.. ¡°She¡¯s my aunt,but she oftenes to visit me at my house, and often brings some gifts.The agarwood I gave you is what she gave me before.¡± 1 She hesitated and said, she didn¡¯t say she wanted to see her,nor said she wouldn¡¯t see her, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how she came here.¡± Silvia understood, waved her hand and said, ¡°Then let someonee in!¡± Silvia thought that ia didn¡¯t particrly like her or hate her aunt.There was no point in chasing them out as she also thought that it could be an important matter. ¡°Does Mrs.Moran also understands spices?¡±Silvia asked after thinking about it. Such things as soil agarwood were precious and rare, and they were not easy to maintain.If she didn¡¯t like these things and knew how to maintain them,it was hard to think of a reason for buying them. ia shook her head, ¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t understand this.She can only buy perfume and essential oils,but not perfuming.¡± Silvia still wanted to ask but that person had already entered the door. There was a middle-aged woman dressed gorgeously and was followed by a man. There was nothing unusual on Leo¡¯s face, he raised his chin slightly when he entered the door,nced at Silvia lightly, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Silvia.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 667 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Miracle doctor? Silvia really didn¡¯t expect that the two of them woulde together. She only said to let ia¡¯s aunt in,but didn¡¯t mention him,but now that everyone hade,she couldn¡¯t kick him out in front of the guests, so she twitched her lips,looked at Leo and said, ¡°That¡¯s right,I never thought that when people sit at home,pots cane from the sky.If this person is unlucky,drinking cold water will block his teeth,and sitting at home will even make him feel stuck.¡± As soon as the two opened their mouths, sparks flew everywhere, and swords and crossbows faced each other. Even though he didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was, Mrs. Moran at the side felt that the atmosphere was not right. At first,she thought that since Leo knew Mrs. Palmer and knew where her home was, she might be a friend or something. But when he gave his surname first,and then the servant went to ask for instructions, he came out and tly refused,and she didn¡¯t feel like he was a friend. Now that the two of them met,their swords were on the verge of opening their mouths,which was too weird. She looked at Leo,who still had a smile on his face, and his eyes were glowing with fire,and then looked at the mistress of the house¡­ Mrs.Moran eximed suddenly, ¡°Oh,you¡­¡± ¡°You,you aren¡¯t you the woman who poured a drink all over Mr.Drake¡¯s face that day!¡± She just thought this face was familiar,staring at it and remembering that at the seminar that day,she sshed juice on Leo¡¯s face,if Silvia didn¡¯t do that she could have squeezed in and talked to Leo. Leo didn¡¯t know if he was angry,and he left in a hurry after staying for a while. As soon as the words came out of her mouth,she realized whose territory she was standing on,and hurriedly covered her mouth again. Looking around with a pair of eyes,no wonder Leo had such a strange expression when he said they knew each other. It was not being a friend but an enemy!Mrs. Moran thought. The situation was too bad for her as she couldn¡¯t understand why her niece would be mixed up with Mr.Drake¡¯s enemy. If Mr.Drake would get angry,and refused to check her,her effort would be in vain. *Silvia, what are you¡­¡±Only ia didn¡¯t understand,so she looked strange and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°ia,how did you know¡­Mrs.Palmer?¡± Mrs. Moran was not familiar with Silvia, and originally wanted to talk about that woman,but after all,she was not that stupid when she was standing in someone else¡¯s house. However, if the woman in front of her had a grudge against Mr.Drake,then she didn¡¯t have to be too polite to her. In front of the divine doctor,everything would give way. ¡°Aunt Moran,I also want to ask you,how did you find this ce? How do you know where Mrs. Palmer¡¯s house is?¡± When she came out, the family knew that she hade to Mrs. Palmer¡¯s house,but they didn¡¯t know where Mrs.Palmer¡¯s house was. She suddenly thought that her aunt was sent by her father to take her home. As she also thought of that her face suddenly became tense. ¡°Did Dade with you?¡± She subconsciously put down the prune juice in her hand. Mrs. Moran shook her head, ¡°No,I invited a miraculous doctor to help you,but you are not at home. The miraculous doctor is kind and willing to see you, so we came here specially!¡± ¡°Miraculous doctor?!¡± These two words were said by Silvia,somewhat ironically. She looked at Leo up and down,as she thought that the man was ruthless enough to cheap and kidnap. He had started to be known as a miracle doctor to the outside world,and she didn¡¯t know how capable he was,and how many incurable diseases he had saved! Originally,Leo didn¡¯t care much about the title,but when he heard Silvia¡¯s questioning, and how she looked at him as if she couldn¡¯t believe it made him furious for a little. Why should she look down on me,what right does she have to look down on me!He wanted to be enraged as he thought that but he stayed still. No matter what he did,in front of her,when he mentioned medical skills and traditional Chinese medicine,he could still hold his chest up. So he straightened his back,¡±How about it!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡±Silvia had nothing to say with a sneer. *you¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing her attitude,Leo¡¯s anger was ignited,and his face turned cold. Hepletely forgot that he had thought about it on the way here to talk to her calmly. Originally,he nned to ask about the previous data record in theboratory. In any case,she had stayed in theboratory longer than him, and she should know a lot more than him Maybe she could find inspiration from the past data and avoid detours. However,what he didn¡¯t expect was that in just a few words,she could ignite his anger,burn his reason instantly, and make him forget what he was going to do. He couldn¡¯t help but sneered, ¡°Look at what Mrs. Palmer means, it seems that he doesn¡¯t trust someone like Drake.Maybe Mrs. Palmer has a better candidate.If that¡¯s the case,I won¡¯t bother!¡± After speaking,he turned around and was about to leave. Mrs. Moran on the side couldn¡¯t let him go,so he grabbed him, ¡°Mr.Drake, Mr.Drake,you can¡¯t go!¡± ¡°You promised to treat ia!¡± Then he hurriedly turned his head and said to Silvia, ¡°Mrs. Palmer, you may not know much about our family¡¯s situation,nor do you know Mr.Drake. Heis thest student of Mr.Drake, a well-known miracle doctor in the country. His medical skills are superb, and he cures diseases quickly. It would be difficult for many people to ask him to see him.I finally invited him to treat my family, ia¡¯s illness. You must not talk nonsense,or it will hurt my family ia!¡± Silvia wanted tough even more, ¡°Oh,it turned out to be thest student of Mr.Drake,sorry!Sorry!¡± Leo didn¡¯t speak as his face was even darker. If someone else said this sentence,it would be apliment,but it was different if it came from Silvia¡¯s mouth. She clearly knew who Mr.Drake¡¯sst student was,so it was fine if she didn¡¯t tell him,and she still used this tough at him. ¡°Mrs.Moran,I think since I¡¯m not weed by others and the ce is not suitable, I¡¯ll leave it to another day to treat Ms. Miller. ¡°He turned his face and said coldly. Mrs. Moran was clueless with how Leo acted because she thought that Mrs.Palmer praised him and sh¨¦ saw that he was still unhappy. Sure enough,the mind of the great god was hard to guess. ¡°Mr.Drake,don¡¯t be angry!¡±She could only apologize hurriedly, ¡°ia, ia¡­Otherwise, we¡¯d better go home first.Go back to your house and let Mr.Drake take a good look at it for you.¡± ia was actually at a loss right now. She didn¡¯t know this Leo Drake, and all she knew was what Aunt Moran said quickly just now.Over the years,she had seen too many miracle doctors¡±,big and small,and she had be numb,so there was no special joy and excitement. The feeling of anticipation. On the contrary,Silvia,a piece of blueberry mousse, an ordinary lunch,had brought joy that she had not experienced for many years. Since Austin sister had a bad rtionship with this miracle doctor,he naturally wanted to stand by Austin sister. She shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t need any miracle doctor,I want to stay at Silvia¡¯s house for a while longer!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 668 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 668 Chapter 668 about you Leo kept walking out step by step as he no longer wanted to show off. Silvia naturally wouldn¡¯t ask to keep him, because she didn¡¯t invite him,let alone,she didn¡¯t let him in. Seeing that Silvia didn¡¯t intend to speak, ia did not say anything.She was in someone else¡¯s house, and the owner didn¡¯t speak,so she didn¡¯t have a right to say because she was only a guest.. Only Mrs. Moran looked left and right, and chased after him anxiously, ¡°Mr.Drake,Mr.Drake,genius doctor¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Unable to call anyone,she was anxious and yelled directly. Leo stopped abruptly.turned around and looked at her at a very fast speed,his whole body was full of anger,¡±Don¡¯t call me a miracle doctor anymore! The woman in the room is more capable,let her treat your niece!¡± After finishing speaking, he ignored her with a livid face and continued to walk outside. After being stunned for two seconds,Mrs.Moran finally came to her senses, and hurriedly chased after him, ¡°Mr.Drake,don¡¯t get angry with people who don¡¯t know much, it won¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Look at Mrs. Palmer,she lived a simple life and pampered herself, how could she know how powerful you are as a miracle doctor. She is just a little girl who doesn¡¯t understand anything What does she know?She doesn¡¯t care about her I.You have superb medical skills which are known to the whole country, and it¡¯s not because she just opened her mouth.¡± ¡°You have just seen the situation of my niece, and I know that the doctor has kindness in his heart.Her father is Mr.Miller. If you can cure her he will be very grateful to you Aren¡¯t you doing a project experiment?If you need anything.he will definitely be able to do it for you,you¡­¡± After chasing to the door,Leo opened the door of the car,then stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°Mrs. Moran,I don¡¯t care about it) am willing to treat it but the patient¡¯s cooperation is needed. You saw it just now,your niece has clearly been bewitched by that Silvia, and I listen to her in everything.I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this favor!¡± ¡°No,she is a little girl,what does she know it¡¯s just for a while¡­¡± Before she finished speaking,Leo went on to say, ¡°If you want me to help,it¡¯s not impossible. Tell your niece first,if she wants to be treated, she must listen to me and to not believe what other people will say to her.¡± Mrs Moran nodded continuously, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll listen to what you say You are a genius doctor. Don¡¯t worry,t will definitely¡­¡± When she expressed her determination, Leo had already got into the car,put on his seat belt,and poked his head out of the car window, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thene to me after you guys have communicated.¡± ¡°Also¡­ ¡°He stretched out an index finger, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let this kind of thing happen again, and I don¡¯t want to haveymen who don¡¯t understand chattering by the side when treating people.¡± ¡°Ming,understand! Mrs. Moran replied, and then Leo started the car and left. Inside Silvia¡¯s mansion. ia was still chatting with Silvia, ¡°Silvia,that guy just now,Aunt Moran,said he is a miracle doctor,but why do you seem to have a grudge against him?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as hatred. ¡°Silvia said lightly,but it was just a little annoying. ¡°Then is he really a miracle doctor? She was just curious. Looking up at her,Silvia smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was invited by Aunt Moran,maybe she knows better.¡± Just as ia was about to ask a few more questions, Mrs. Moran¡¯s shrill voice came from outside the door,¡±Of course, I know better!¡± Following the sound,she walked in with strides, her face not very good-looking. As soon as she entered the door,she looked at Silvia and said, ¡°He is thest student of Mr.Drake.Mrs.Palmer,you are lucky. You have a good husband with such good looks. You don¡¯t understand the suffering of my niece. It¡¯s hard for me to ask the miracle doctor who came here, but you pissed me off,hey!¡± Silvia smiled and said, ¡°Madam,if I remember correctly,this seems to be my home. My own home. Do I need someone else¡¯s approval if I want to invite someone over or meet someone?¡± Before Silvia could ask her,she brought in irrelevant people without her consent,but she questioned herself first. ¡°You¡­¡±Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t want to get angry at her,so she turned her head and put her anger to her niece instead. She stepped forward and grabbed ia¡¯s hand,¡±iae home with me!¡± ia was taken aback and raised her eyebrows, ¡°Aunt Moran,I don¡¯t want to leave yet.¡± ¡°I hired the miracle doctor with great difficulty so you need to go home quickly!You said that you are very good-looking and obedient all the time, but why did you suddenly misbehave!They were all spoiled by people,there are all kinds of people that should be trusted other than our family!¡± As she spoke,she tried to pull her up. But ia¡¯s weight was there after all,she was big,no matter how hard she tried,she didn¡¯t move an inch. Her remark was inside and out, and it was clear that it refers to Sang scolding Huai. Silvia lowered her eyes and smiled faintly,not arguing with her. On the contrary, ia was upset, ¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t talk nonsense!Silvia is my friend,you are not allowed to talk about her like that!Also, how many miraculous doctors have you hired for me over the years?My dad also took me but after seeing so many,what is the result?I know you are kind,but don¡¯t waste your time because I don¡¯t see any miracle doctors.I just want to stay at a friend¡¯s house for a while.¡± Tired and out of breath, Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t move anymore,so she let go and stopped. Seeing that it was useless to be grumpy at her,she could only change her strategy to grind softly.When she opened her mouth,tears immediately came down,crying and saying, ¡°What are you talking about,how can Aunt Moran ignore you?Your mother died,and you¡¯re too young to leave you alone, your father is busy with work and can¡¯t take care of you, how can I and your uncle ignore you?¡± ¡°Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran are also responsible for the way you are today. Look,every girl your age has a boyfriend.If you weren¡¯t so fat,you wouldn¡¯t even be able to find a boyfriend. Is there no boy chasing you?¡± As she spoke, ia¡¯s face became more and more ugly. But as if she didn¡¯t see it,she continued to cry and said, ¡°You are a simple child. How can you understand the dangers of the human heart?If someone says a few nice words, you will believe it. Others are elders!¡± ¡°Aunt Moran worked so hard to find a divine healer for you, but he was dismissed with just a few words,and you still think that he is doing it for you.If he is really doing it for you,he will think about your body instead of lying to you. She made you eat Hesse that you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t like to make noise at all,and now she heard her crying and howling, and her words became more and more outrageous. Pressing her pulsating temple,she raised her eyelids, ¡°Excuse me,who are you talking about who¡¯s tricking ia into eating Hesse?¡± The tears stopped, and Mrs.Moran gave her an angry and resentful look, ¡°Why do you ask?It¡¯s definitely you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 669 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 669 Chapter 669 people outside are unpredictable As she spoke,she stepped forward and grabbed the half- empty ss of prune juice on the table, ¡°This isthe proof!¡±Silvia raised her eyebrows, and Mrs. Moran sneered, ¡°Why are you not convinced?! Don¡¯t you dare say thatthis is not a drink?¡±¡°Even if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with ia,you shouldn¡¯t give such a fat person a drink!She came in the morning,and she must have eaten at your ce at noon. Tell me what she eats at noon!¡±ia dared not speak. She ate some meat for lunch. Although Silvia said she could eat it, she tried her best to control it.Now,she felt guilty after eating it.When her aunt mentioned that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty at all.¡°I am entertaining guests,do I still need to report to you?¡¯Silvia leaned there loosely,not even bothering to raise her eyelids to look at her.If it wasn¡¯t for ia¡¯s sake,she wouldn¡¯t only stand there and get yelled atAunt Moran didn¡¯t have a right to stand there and point finger at herself at her will.¡°You¡­¡±After being choked, Mrs Moran faced crumpled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to report to me,but I think you know who ia¡¯s father is!If you ruin her body.You can¡¯t do anything against him,even Simon can¡¯t stop it!¡±¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t say that, Silvia is kind¡­ ¡°ia was stunned.She was also afraid that her father would know.Although her father knew a clear distinction between public and private affairs,he would not deliberately make things difficult for others because of her affairs,but if he found out that she was eating that she shouldn¡¯t,it might cause stricter control than before.Thinking about the tomato,cucumber and lettuce every day, she wanted to vomit sour water¡­¡°What kind of heart!You were raised by rich clothes and fine food since you were a child,how do you know that people outside are unpredictable!Only the people in your own family are sincere for you!Come with me!¡±Stretched out a hand to her,and this time didn¡¯t pull her hard.Looking at her hands, ia hesitated. She didn¡¯t really want to go home so early. She felt rxed and atease with Silvia.But looking at Aunt Moran¡¯s menacing look,she hesitated again.¡°ia,you don¡¯t want your father to know,what are you doing secretly outside,right?¡±With a lowvoice,Mrs. Moran threatened.With just one sentence, ia stood up immediately, ¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±¡°That¡¯s good!¡±Seeing that she was obedient, Mrs. Moran¡¯s expression softened.Silvia also stood up to meet her,¡±ia¡­¡±As soon as she saw her coming, Mrs. Moran immediately moved two steps to stand betweenthem,looking at her warily, ¡°What are you going to do!Are you still trying to stop ia from going home?¡±Without looking at her,Silvia raised her hand, and a servant immediately brought up a bag that had beenprepared.She handed it to ia, ¡°Here are some small gifts, not worth much,just a little thought, you must ept it!¡±As if expecting that she would refuse,she directly blocked her with words.¡°Silvia¡­¡±She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t need to be so polite, but she said so much,and it seemed inappropriate to refuse. Mrs. Moran looked disdainful with squinted eyes,seeing that it was nothing valuable.¡°I heard that the Palmer family is very rich,but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so stingy!¡±she murmured to herself,just enough that no one could hear her.She curled her lips contemptuously, and couldn¡¯t wait to leave, ¡°iae with me soon!¡±They all ran away in anger, and they had to find a way to get it back.¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry for today!¡±Before going out, ia still felt quite sorry.She was ming herself when she was only supposed to be a guest but her family caused a scene in her house and brought a person that Silvia didn¡¯t like.¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.Remember toe often in the future.¡±ia nodded,then looked at Aunt Moran who was shouting outside,then turned around to leave.Sitting in the car,Mrs. Moran was still rambling, ¡°ia,how did you deal with this kind of woman, she is nota good person!¡±¡°I heard that she had a boyfriend before she got married to Simon,and the family was ruined,and Simon¡¯suncle also asked her to leave Palmer to live a hard life in the mountains,and¡­¡±¡°Aunt Moran,where did you hear the gossip!¡±Frowning, ia said with some displeasure, ¡°It¡¯s a fuss thatshouldn¡¯t talk about.¡±.After being stunned, Mrs. Moran refused to ept it,¡±Hey,this is not gossip,it¡¯s all from my mahjong wives. You also know that they have a lot of friends and are the most well-informed. There is no gossip that you don¡¯t know.In short, Mrs.Palmer¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s not a group of friends who are well-informed,it¡¯s a group of gossipers!¡±ia said bluntly.She still didn¡¯t know about those card partners of Aunt Moran.A group of wealthy and dissatisfied wives got together for nothing. They were either the parents of the east family or the shoring of the west family Rumors were spread all over the sky by them.She didn¡¯t know how many times that group of them said bad things about themselves andughed at thern behind their backs Also,she had inquired about Silvia¡¯s matter before,and she was not a fool. Somepeople didn¡¯t even know who the other party was, so just be friends with them.¡°Hey you little girl, why are you talking to Aunt Moran like that?You see, you¡¯ve only known that woman for a few days,and then you¡¯ve been taken away,no big or small!¡±After finishing speaking,out of the corner of her eye,she caught a glimpse of the bag she was still clutching,and wanted to take it over, ¡°Let me see,what kind of junk she gave to you!¡±Unexpectedly, ia squeezed to death and refused to let go, ¡°Aunt Moran! This is a gift from someone!lt¡¯s inappropriate for you to do this!¡±¡°Is it suitable or not?I am your Aunt Moran,your elder.I will help you to check it,it might harm you!¡±She wanted to pull, but ia¡¯s hand was strong, and she twisted her body to block it from the side,and with her huge body,her aunt couldn¡¯t reach it.After trying several times and failing to get it,she only gave up breathlessly,watching her silhouette andgritted his teeth secretly.Dead girl,dead fat pig!She silently said in her mind.After Simon came back, he heard what happened today, and his first reaction was, ¡°Didn¡¯t you scare yourson?¡±him.¡±¡°At that time,he was taking a nap,and the sound instion in the house was good, so he didn¡¯t startle.It was precisely because Silvia didn¡¯t forcefully kick those two out.If they quarreled with their son,no onewould give them face.¡°That¡¯s good!¡±Nodding,he stretched out his hand to pull Silvia,looked up and down carefully, and was relieved to make sure that she was safe and had no bruises at all, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave it alone.¡±Then Ms. Miller¡¯s health was not in a day or two. He has heard that Mr.Miller also took her to see a lot of doctors. It was not that he suspects Silvia,but that this kind of thing was really thankless. Chapter 669 people outside are unpredictable As she spoke,she stepped forward and grabbed the half-empty ss of prune juice on the table, ¡°This is the proof!¡± Silvia raised her eyebrows, and Mrs. Moran sneered, ¡°Why are you not convinced?! Don¡¯t you dare say that this is not a drink?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with ia,you shouldn¡¯t give such a fat person a drink!She came in the morning,and she must have eaten at your ce at noon. Tell me what she eats at noon!¡± ia dared not speak. She ate some meat for lunch. Although Silvia said she could eat it, she tried her best to control it.Now,she felt guilty after eating it. When her aunt mentioned that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty at all. ¡°I am entertaining guests,do I still need to report to you?¡¯Silvia leaned there loosely,not even bothering to raise her eyelids to look at her. If it wasn¡¯t for ia¡¯s sake,she wouldn¡¯t only stand there and get yelled at Aunt Moran didn¡¯t have a right to stand there and point finger at herself at her will. ¡°You¡­¡±After being choked, Mrs Moran faced crumpled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to report to me,but I think you know who ia¡¯s father is!If you ruin her body.You can¡¯t do anything against him,even Simon can¡¯t stop it!¡± ¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t say that, Silvia is kind¡­ ¡°ia was stunned. She was also afraid that her father would know. Although her father knew a clear distinction between public and private affairs,he would not deliberately make things difficult for others because of her affairs,but if he found out that she was eating that she shouldn¡¯t,it might cause stricter control than before. Thinking about the tomato,cucumber and lettuce every day, she wanted to vomit sour water¡­ ¡°What kind of heart!You were raised by rich clothes and fine food since you were a child,how do you know that people outside are unpredictable!Only the people in your own family are sincere for you!Come with me!¡±Stretched out a hand to her,and this time didn¡¯t pull her hard. Looking at her hands, ia hesitated. She didn¡¯t really want to go home so early. She felt rxed and at ease with Silvia. But looking at Aunt Moran¡¯s menacing look,she hesitated again. ¡°ia,you don¡¯t want your father to know,what are you doing secretly outside,right?¡±With a low voice,Mrs. Moran threatened. With just one sentence, ia stood up immediately, ¡°Aunt Moran,don¡¯t¡­I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±Seeing that she was obedient, Mrs. Moran¡¯s expression softened. Silvia also stood up to meet her,¡±ia¡­¡± As soon as she saw hering, Mrs. Moran immediately moved two steps to stand between them,looking at her warily, ¡°What are you going to do!Are you still trying to stop ia from going home?¡± Without looking at her,Silvia raised her hand, and a servant immediately brought up a bag that had been prepared. She handed it to ia, ¡°Here are some small gifts, not worth much,just a little thought, you must ept it!¡± As if expecting that she would refuse,she directly blocked her with words. ¡°Silvia¡­¡±She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t need to be so polite, but she said so much,and it seemed inappropriate to refuse. Mrs. Moran looked disdainful with squinted eyes,seeing that it was nothing valuable. ¡°I heard that the Palmer family is very rich,but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so stingy!¡±she murmured to herself,just enough that no one could hear her. She curled her lips contemptuously, and couldn¡¯t wait to leave, ¡°iae with me soon!¡± They all ran away in anger, and they had to find a way to get it back. ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m sorry for today!¡±Before going out, ia still felt quite sorry. She was ming herself when she was only supposed to be a guest but her family caused a scene in her house and brought a person that Silvia didn¡¯t like. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.Remember toe often in the future.¡± ia nodded,then looked at Aunt Moran who was shouting outside,then turned around to leave. Sitting in the car,Mrs. Moran was still rambling, ¡°ia,how did you deal with this kind of woman, she is not a good person!¡± ¡°I heard that she had a boyfriend before she got married to Simon,and the family was ruined,and Simon¡¯s N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. uncle also asked her to leave Palmer to live a hard life in the mountains,and¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Moran,where did you hear the gossip!¡±Frowning, ia said with some displeasure, ¡°It¡¯s a fuss that shouldn¡¯t talk about.¡±. After being stunned, Mrs. Moran refused to ept it,¡±Hey,this is not gossip,it¡¯s all from my mahjong wives. You also know that they have a lot of friends and are the most well-informed. There is no gossip that you don¡¯t know.In short, Mrs.Palmer¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a group of friends who are well-informed,it¡¯s a group of gossipers!¡±ia said bluntly. She still didn¡¯t know about those card partners of Aunt Moran.A group of wealthy and dissatisfied wives got together for nothing. They were either the parents of the east family or the shoring of the west family Rumors were spread all over the sky by them. She didn¡¯t know how many times that group of them said bad things about themselves andughed at thern behind their backs Also,she had inquired about Silvia¡¯s matter before,and she was not a fool. Some people didn¡¯t even know who the other party was, so just be friends with them. ¡°Hey you little girl, why are you talking to Aunt Moran like that?You see, you¡¯ve only known that woman for a few days,and then you¡¯ve been taken away,no big or small!¡± After finishing speaking,out of the corner of her eye,she caught a glimpse of the bag she was still clutching,and wanted to take it over, ¡°Let me see,what kind of junk she gave to you!¡± Unexpectedly, ia squeezed to death and refused to let go, ¡°Aunt Moran! This is a gift from someone!lt¡¯s inappropriate for you to do this!¡± ¡°Is it suitable or not?I am your Aunt Moran,your elder.I will help you to check it,it might harm you!¡±She wanted to pull, but ia¡¯s hand was strong, and she twisted her body to block it from the side,and with her huge body,her aunt couldn¡¯t reach it. After trying several times and failing to get it,she only gave up breathlessly,watching her silhouette and gritted his teeth secretly. Dead girl,dead fat pig!She silently said in her mind. After Simon came back, he heard what happened today, and his first reaction was, ¡°Didn¡¯t you scare your son?¡± him.¡± ¡°At that time,he was taking a nap,and the sound instion in the house was good, so he didn¡¯t startle. It was precisely because Silvia didn¡¯t forcefully kick those two out.If they quarreled with their son,no one would give them face. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±Nodding,he stretched out his hand to pull Silvia,looked up and down carefully, and was relieved to make sure that she was safe and had no bruises at all, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave it alone.¡± Then Ms. Miller¡¯s health was not in a day or two. He has heard that Mr.Miller also took her to see a lot of doctors. It was not that he suspects Silvia,but that this kind of thing was really thankless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 670 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Silvia is not a good person It would be fine if she could take care of her body,but if she couldn¡¯t, she would only end up comining. Silvia pondered for a while, touched her lips lightly with her fingers, and asked after thinking for a while, ¡°Do you know how the Miller family is rted?¡± ¡°You mean, the Aunt Moran of Ms.Miller?¡±Simon could understand her meaning immediately, ¡°Her mother passed away when she was a child, and Mr.Miller was too busy to take care of her.Her Uncle Moran Aunt Moran is the one who looks after her.¡± ¡°She also has a daughter in Uncle Moran¡¯s family.The two little girls grew up together and became companions for each other.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t know much, but he had a close rtionship with Mr.Miller, so he knew a thing or two about these things. ¡°Then they should have a good rtionship.¡±Silvia asked again. The strange thing was, judging from the performance of Aunt Moran today, she didn¡¯t think that their rtionship was so good, or how good the rtionship really was. People with really good feelings would not criticize her own family to other people and point out her ws such as she was too fat. Even if it was the truth, it would still be very hurtful to say that.People who really care about you would not do that. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Simon shook his head, ¡°You are quite concerned about Ms.Miller.¡± ¡°I just think she¡¯s not bad, and I can¡¯t bear to be troubled by such a non-fatal disease at such a young age.¡±She sighed, ¡°However, after such a disturbance today, I think it would be difficult to invite her over again.¡± ¡°You mean¡­Will Mr.Miller hinder it?¡± Silvia nodded. She could almost guess how Mrs.Moran would add fuel to the picture,after all, in her eyes,she must be a big viin for driving away all the miracle doctors she had hired so hard. When ia came home and saw her father¡¯s car parked there, her heart trembled. Mrs.Moran obviously saw it too,pointed to the car and said, ¡°Look at you, let me see how you exin to your father!¡± ¡°Aunt Moran¡­¡±she whispered, there was something pleading in her voice. But Mrs.Moran opened the door and got out of the car as if she didn¡¯t hear it, and walked in with a big step. After standing outside the door for a while, she raised her head and followed into the house. The man was sitting at the dining table drinking tea, and he put on a pair of sses that made him a little more serious. ¡°Hey,Ray, you came back so early today!But you came back just in time, you have to take good care of ia, she doesn¡¯t know who to hang out with recently, she really doesn¡¯t care about her body. at all!¡±Mrs.Moran yelled as soon as she entered the door. Mr.Miller raised his head slowly and took off his sses, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked. ¡°Speaking of this, I originally invited the miracle doctor to show ia a look,but I didn¡¯t expect that she was not at home, so I took the miracle doctor and chased her¡­¡± ¡°What miracle doctor?¡±He immediately grasped the point and interrupted her. ¡°Uh¡­¡±The whining was interrupted, and Mrs.Moran choked, ¡°It¡¯s¡­Mr.Drake¡¯sst student.¡± ¡°The Mr.Drake who ims to be the reincarnation of Norman Bethune?¡±After thinking for a while, Miller immediately thought of such a person. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him, Ray!I thought about inviting him before, but he¡¯s retired and stays at home, and maybe he hasn¡¯t seen him for many years.Some people even wonder if he is dead,or seriously ill and paralyzed.But he, thest student,is also very powerful. He was appreciated by him at a young age, and he was epted as an exception. He also said that he has the best qualifications among all his students. I have been thinking about it before, and finally found a way to contact¡­¡± ¡°Where is that person?¡±Mr.Miller interrupted her again, and was even looking behind her. Then, he saw the figure of his daughter walking in cautiously. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Mrs.Moran mentioned this, she looked sad,¡±Hey! Don¡¯t mention it!Ray,you don¡¯t know how much effort I took to invite people,but Mrs.Palmer actually invited people¡­¡± Mr.was frowning.¡±Mrs.Palmer?¡± Mrs.Moran was a little dazed by the interruption.Before her brain could reorganize her words, ia Miller stepped forward quickly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Austin Silvia.I told you earlier that I went to her house to y.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Silvia!¡±Mrs.Moran took a step forward, ¡°Ray, you have to tell ia well, so that she won¡¯t associate with that woman in the future.Today, she drove away the miracle doctor I invited,I think she did it on purpose,she just didn¡¯t want ia¡­¡± ¡°So,the magical doctor you invited didn¡¯t treat ia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!I wanted to watch it,but Silvia didn¡¯t know what medicine she took wrongly,so she drove away the genius doctor. The genius doctor was very angry, and I had to find a way to remedy. it.Look, Ray¡­¡± ¡°Dad,that¡¯s not the case!Austin Silvia didn¡¯t say anything at all,it¡¯s that genius doctor who is very rude!¡±ia hurriedly exined, fearing that her father¡¯s impression of Silvia would be even worse. ¡°Oh, what do you know,little girl!What is the status of a miracle doctor?Of course, he is aloof. Then Silvia is not polite to people at all.I think you have been intoxicated by her.Oh, yes, speaking of well-being,Ray.She also gave ia a drink, and ia ate at her ce at noon. I don¡¯t know how much she ate, so if she continues this, how can she lose weight!I feel so sorry for her as her aunt!¡± ia couldn¡¯t stop her, her face turned red and turned pale, and she looked at her father nervously, ¡°Dad, no, I didn¡¯t drink any beverages, I drank prune juice, which helps the intestines. digest,That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Look,why is prune juice not a drink?Fruits are high in fructose, and the squeezed juice is even higher than the standard.That Silvia is trying to harm you!¡± ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Turning his head,Miller was looking at her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Kane has been under a lot of pressure recently, it¡¯s better for you to go back and take care of him earlier.¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t finish her sentence,she still wanted to stay,but she was terrified when he looked over at her. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll go back first, and I¡¯ll figure out what to do about the miracle doctor!¡±Before she left, she looked at ia again, ¡°ia,what Aunt Moran is all for your own good, listen to Aunt Moran Silvia is not a good person, stay away from her!¡± ia stood there,neither speaking nor looking at her. She pursed her lips, looked back at her father, and seemed to have no intention of talking to her,so she left as she felt dejected. Mr.Miller¡¯s eyes fell on his daughter,and she saw her standing there with a white face, her eyes were full of nervousness, but her tightly pursed lips were very stubborn. Her face really resembled her mother¡¯s. It was too much fat.If she lost weight,she would be as beautiful as her mother. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 671 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 671 Chapter 671 three months Staring at her for a while,Mr.Miller sighed quietly and sat down slowly. ¡°ia,tell Dad the truth,have you¡­eating indiscriminately today?¡±His voice was very calm, and it could be heard that he had tried his best to suppress his emotions. ia said softly as she pursed her lips, ¡°Dad, I ate,but I really didn¡¯t eat indiscriminately.Silvia gave me healthy food, which can strengthen my physique and won¡¯t make me fat!¡± ¡°Silvia said that my basal metabolism is very high, as long as I don¡¯t eat more than my basal metabolism, and there is¡­any caloric deficit, I can lose weight!Dad, I think it¡¯s okay!¡± At least after eating today, she didn¡¯t feel too hungry until now. In the past, every day was difficult to endure,because shel strictly controlled her diet.She knew what to eat every day, it was nothing more than changing tomatoes, cucumbers,broli and broli, to the point where she would vomit just thinking about it. She didn¡¯t dare to tell her father that for a while,she even wanted to die in the past,and it was too painful to suffer like this. She knew from the bottom of her heart that her father was also worried about her,so she didn¡¯t dare to say many things, so she could only keep stuffy in her heart. After meeting Silvia, her closed heart seemed to open a gap. Finally, someone could understand. her, someone who would like her and wouldugh with her, as someone who would look at her eating with mocking eyes, and would gently let her eat slowly and tell her she could eat meat. ¡°Do you trust her?¡±Mr.Miller was a little surprised to see his daughter¡¯s emotional expression. ¡®My own daughter, I understand.¡¯He thought as he heard her daughter. She had almost no friends, and she was rtively indifferent to people.She was used to protecting herself by avoiding people.She rarely made friends with people, let alone talk heart-to-heart, and it was even more impossible to speak for others. In such a short time today,she had repeatedly argued for Silvia.It could be seen that she really valuedSilvia. Simon¡¯s wife really surprised him a bit. ¡°I believe her!¡±ia said affirmatively as she nodded her head, ¡°Dad, although she is not a doctor or a fitness trainer, I really believe her.I think what she said is very reasonable, and I am willing to give it a try.¡± Mr.Miller was silent for a moment as he tapped the table with his fingers, and said slowly, ¡°Before¡­There were doctors who talked about this caloric deficit problem.It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t tried it, and the result¡­¡± The result was a crushing defeat,and the rebound was even stronger. ia fell silent herself. In fact, she tried many times and various methods. In the end, those well-known fitness trainers and weight loss experts shook their heads at Mr.Miller, and there was really nothing they could do to help her. Someone even secretly told Miller Zheng behind her back that she suspected that she had a rtively serious problem, that she restrained herself in front of others, and ate behind others,so she couldn¡¯t lose weight. At that time,ia almost sent her directly to the training camp, and ia refused to die,so she gave up on it. She wanted to lose weight,but she didn¡¯t want to leave home and go to such a closed environment.Just thinking about it would suffocate her. The father and daughter were rtively silent, and the atmosphere was a little depressing. Since her body swelled uncontrobly day after day, the atmosphere at home was not very good.It was always heavy, as if there were dark clouds over her head.Mr.Miller was in a bad mood, and ia was afraid of her father. Suddenly, she raised her head and said firmly,¡±But dad, let me try again!Onest time!¡± ¡°We¡­let¡¯s not think about losing weight and how much weight I must lose.My current situation,no matter how bad it is,can¡¯t be worse.Just let me be self-willed once.When I was with Silvia, I was really happy, I don¡¯t think she will harm me!¡± He was a little surprised. Looking at his daughter¡¯s beautiful eyes full of firm belief, for a long time.He hadn¡¯t seen her look like that twinkling like a bright star. Involuntarily, he was a little moved, and his mind was a little shaken, ¡°ia¡­¡± ¡°Dad,I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good.But those tomatoes and cucumbers make me want to vomit. You don¡¯t know, I vomited many times and couldn¡¯t control it.I really tried my best to be obedient!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She said,tears streaming down, ¡°I also want to be thin, and want to have a good figure.I want to wear beautiful skirts,dance beautifully, but we have tried everything. Is it really necessary to cut the stomach?¡± ¡°Even if I have to cut my stomach, let me try this onest time!¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°Half a year!Just give me half a year¡­No,no,not half a year, three months,just three months.If I can¡¯t lose weight, or get fatter, I¡¯ll do the cutting stomach surgery.Or Dad, I will do whatever you ask me to do,even if I don¡¯t eat!¡± He raised his hand to wipe away her tears,but in the end,she cried more and more fiercely, and the tears kept rushing down. Seeing his daughter was very heartbroken,he got up and walked over,gently hugging his daughter¡¯s shoulders- He couldn¡¯t hug her because of his size, so he could only put his hands on both sides of her shoulders andfort her softly, ¡°ia,you are my only daughter, and I don¡¯t have the heart to criticize you.Dad is not afraid of you being fat,but only worried about your body.As long as your body, I don¡¯t have a problem with it.If you are fat, you will be fat,even if you can¡¯t lose weight for the rest of your life, you are still the good daughter of dad!¡± ¡°dad¡­¡± Unexpectedly,her father, who was always majestic,would say such words.ia was a little. surprised,and looked at her father in front of her with teary eyes. ¡°If you want to try it,go for it!You are old enough to know your own body, and don¡¯t believe everything others say,learn to distinguish everything by yourself.¡±It was already very impressive for him to be able to say those words. ia was ecstatic, ¡°Then dad,it¡¯s a promise!Thank you Dad!¡± Hugging her father,she kissed him on the cheek,tears streaming down his face. Miller was very ufortable on the front.Ever since ia became an adult, she had rarely been so intimate with him.Every time she saw him, she shivered and was nervous, like a little hedgehog on guard. A heart as hard as steel seemed to be hit hard,and it seemed to be wrapped softly in cotton. He seemed to have returned to ia¡¯s childhood, the round-faced little girl with shofar braids, with her chubby hands calling for daddy to hug him. The corners of his lips raised unconsciously, ¡°Silly girl,how old are you!¡± ¡°How old is your daughter,dad, thank you!¡± Her thanks was full of gratitude. She was so scared.After Aunt Moran¡¯s embellished arrangement today, her father was furious and refused to let her go to Silvia¡¯s house.Unexpectedly, not only was her father not angry, even gave her freedom.It was a surprise. v,but he Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 672 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 672 Chapter 672 is not a must try With his father¡¯s promise, ia was ready to go out happily the next morning. She didn¡¯t tell Silvia that she nned to meet and share the good news with her,and she nned to continue to have a meal at Silvia¡¯s today,and even began to look forward to what delicious food she would eat. As soon as he was about to go out, she saw Kane entering the door carrying two big bags, and her heart skipped a beat. She was afraid that Aunt Moran didn¡¯t convince her yesterday, so she went back to talk about it in the evening, and asked Uncle Moran to be a lobbyist this morning.If her dad was swayed by what Uncle Moran said, then¡­ ¡°ia,are you going out?¡±Seeing her, Kane greeted. ¡°Well,Uncle Moran, what are you¡­¡±Seeing that he was carrying big and small bags, it was not as simple as walking around casually. Kane smiled, ¡°Ie to talk to your dad,is your dad home?¡± ia subconsciously blurted out, ¡°My dad is not here¡­¡± Before she could finish thest word,she heard her father¡¯s positive voice behind her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kane froze for a moment,he seemed to have heard ia say that her father was not at home just now? But it was only a moment of doubt, and he quickly came back to his senses.He passed her with his things, and walked straight towards Miller, ¡°Ray, Linda bought some good things from Florida a few days ago, saying they are to honor uncle, I quickly brought it here, where do you want to put it?¡± ¡°Linda has a heart.¡±Mr.Miller said lightly, ¡°But I¡¯m not at home often, and I don¡¯t need these things,so you should take them home!¡± ¡°No matter what,they are all dry goods, they can be stored for a long time!Besides, this is Linda¡¯s wish, I am afraid she will be angry with me when I take it back!If you want to return it,then Ray, you should tell her yourself, I can¡¯t stand Drew¡¯s temper,hahaha¡­¡± With a joke in his mouth, he had already consciously found an open space and put all his things down. ia nced at it,and couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but there were really a lot of them.Several bags were piled up together, and there was a faint grassy smell in the air. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ia,don¡¯t you want to go out?¡±Seeing that she was standing there without moving,her dad asked. After recovering,ia nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Where are you going, ia?Don¡¯t you always like to go out?Since you want to go out, you should go and y with Linda for a while. She just came back from Florida, and she can definitely tell you a lot of new and interesting things.¡± Sitting down, Kane said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t go out often, you¡¯re not as wild as that girl,running around all over the world, you and Aunt Moran didn¡¯t even listen to those strange things that she said so pass!¡± He was smiling all over his face. Although he wasining, he could hear his voice full of pride. ¡°Uncle Moran also said that Linda and I have different personalities.I¡¯m afraid Linda will think I¡¯m bored if we are together. ¡°ia replied, ¡°It¡¯s better not to go.¡± Kane didn¡¯t reply. He was still about to say something, when he heard ia say, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be leaving first,call me if you need anything!¡± Mr.Miller was nodding, watching her go. Kane looked surprised, ¡°This girl will take the initiative to ask you to call her?Wasn¡¯t she the most afraid of answering your phone before?¡± Looking away,Mr.Miller was silent. Indeed, ia was very afraid of answering his phone calls before, and seldom went out,often closing herself off. He saw it in his eyes, but he was anxious but powerless.As a father, he really didn¡¯t know how to communicate with a daughter whocked maternal love since childhood. He had been a soldier before, and he habitually used the methods in the army to demand her.Only a strict general could bring out good soldiers, and in the same way,only a strict father ¨C could manage obedient children. Unexpectedly, the child was obedient, but it was too much.She was looking at him with fear in her eyes, and sometimes even hearing his voice,she could be seen trembling unconsciously. It was not what he wanted but he didn¡¯t know how to change it. Until yesterday when Simon came over to talk about business, he sat down and chatted a little. more. He admired that young man very much. He thought he was very intelligent, insightful, and had the means and principles to do things. Among the current group of businessmen, he was indeed rare, and he would never wait for an opportunity to gain any benefits because of his status. Unexpectedly, he was talking about his wife with himself. To be honest, he was not interested at first, he was not interested in other people¡¯s private life, and he didn¡¯t have a good impression of that woman. Encouraging ia to eat dessert,instilling nonsense ideas in her,if it wasn¡¯t for Simon¡¯s sake, he would have let the servants throw her out of the house. However, Simon did not plead for his wife,nor did he argue that his wife was right,but just said an interesting thing about him and his wife. He said that in his initial impression, that woman was pure and stubborn,but after getting together, he discovered that she actually had her own ideas,but she didn¡¯t like to talk about them.Many times, he saw her make only after her grades and he realized that she was not being reckless without reason. She didn¡¯t like to justify, she would only use the final result to prove it.Later, she was willing to let her go and give her more freedom because she trusted her. At that time, Mr.Miller asked himself, ¡°That¡¯s because you are her husband. If it was someone else, why would you trust her!¡± Simon smiled and said, ¡°She never cared whether the world needs to believe her or not.She will stick to what she wants to do, and in the end, the result will always convince others.¡± Mr.Miller was really skeptical,but when he saw ia¡¯s attitude when he got home,he suddenly felt that it might be possible to give it a try. In the case of ensuring the safety of her daughter, as ia said,there was nothing to lose by trying.No matter how bad the situation was, it would never be worse than it was now. Suddenly, he felt relieved.After all, he hadn¡¯t seen his daughter so happy for a long time. ¡°Ray?¡±Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond to himself, Kane called again in doubt. Mr.Miller suddenly just came back to his senses, put down the folder in his hand, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Just to see Ray, Linda¡­ ¡°He said with a smile,he deliberately chose this time, thinking that Miller hadn¡¯t left for work yet. He had a problem with Ray.Everything was business in the unit,and if he wanted to see him,he had to make an appointment in advance, which was too troublesome. ¡°If you¡¯re fine,then I¡¯ll go to work.¡±Miller was straightforward. He had the most straightforward temper, and he was very impatient to talk nonsense with him. What¡¯s more, he knew his little brother-inw,and he would definitely not be courteous for nothing As for why, he had a certain idea in his mind. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 673 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Understand? Although he knew that Ray had such a temper,Kane still couldn¡¯t help it,and said with a sneer,¡±Ray,look at you,it¡¯s not too early,and I¡¯m in a hurry to go to work to do something.¡± ¡°My little brother-inw, it¡¯s not enough to say a few words to you!¡± ¡°Do you have business to do?Because I do!¡±With a gloomy face,Mr. Miller was just annoyed by his glib tongue,full of twists and turns. It could be seen that he was unhappy, so he had to quickly withdraw his ttering smile,and Kane said seriously, ¡°Yes,of course there is business!¡± ¡°Ray,I heard that the right to tender for Lariad is in your hands, isn¡¯t it?¡±He inquired about the news and came over right away,afraid that it would fall into someone else¡¯s hands if he was toote. It was said that the fat water did not flow into the field of outsiders,but Ray was stubborn and never knew how to get more benefits for his family.If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to fight for it,he would be a fool. ¡°I heard? Who did you listen to?¡±Frowning, Miller knew right away that he came here. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. for this matter. Ever since the rumors were released,many people have been ready to move. Many people came to test a few times, but they all returned in a huff,so this brother-inw came to the door early in the morning with so many things,and he knew that it must be for that thing. ¡°It¡¯s been spread all over the outside world,so I don¡¯t need to listen to anyone!¡±With a wave of his arm,he exaggerated, ¡°Ray,it seems that this thing is true!It was fine before,but this time¡­can you listen to me first!¡± Pointing to his nose,he grinned. ncing at him,Miller raised the corners of his lips,¡±You?-¡± He drew an extremely long tail,his voice full of doubts. ¡°That¡¯s right!Lariad is a good thing. It is a good thing to vinate children and prevent it from happening.It is such a good thing that benefits the country and the people.I also want to do my part!Ray,you work hard and do your best for the country and I also want to help you and learn from you!¡± He said righteous words, but it was a pity¡­ If Miller hadn¡¯t known who he was,maybe he would have believed him. This little brother-inw of his was a typical one who didn¡¯t make money and didn¡¯t get up early.How many people were greedy for this big piece of fat,trying to get a lot of money in it. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on in his mind?He thought as he looked at him. He sneered, then said, ¡°If you can really think that way,it¡¯s not in vain for sister to raise you.¡± When sister was mentioned, Kane shed embarrassment on his face,but nodded repeatedly,¡±Of course!sister has been so kind to me,so of course I will do something to honor sister.It¡¯s a pity that sister¡¯s life is unlucky.¡±I left early,so,I do something good for this society,and I am alsoforting sister¡¯s soul in heaven!Ray,you can fulfill me,just treat it as¡­for the sake of my sister?¡± ¡°Well,if you really want to just make a good bid. If you have enough strength,of course you can get this project. ¡°Miller said ambiguously, ¡°What you should do now is not to say that there is something here. Yes, but you should go back andplete your bid,and make it more beautiful!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After hesitating for a while,his eyes were a little confused, ¡°Ray, what do you mean,are you giving me a chance?¡± ¡°Everyone has opportunities, and everyone is equal to it.If you really want to do this project,work hard!¡±Raising his hand,he patted him on the shoulder lightly. Mr.Miller hoped. that he would really work hard and do it well,instead of always thinking about those crooked ways. ¡°Yes!¡±Kane turned his head and looked over his shoulder,and replied excitedly,¡±Ray,you are right,I understand!! will work hard and live up to your expectations!¡± Withdrawing his hand and picking up his coat,it was obvious what Miller meant,he was going out. ¡°Ray,or I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±Kane said hastily, ¡°I just changed the car a few days ago,you can see if it¡¯s comfortable to sit on,and if you like it¡­¡± Mr. Miller turned his head and nced at him, frowning slightly. He immediately understood, ¡°Oh¡­I understand!Low-key,low-key!¡± With a smile on his face,showing that he understood the bureaucracy, Miller gave him a deep look and shook his head. Understand?He didn¡¯t know anything.he thought.! How many times have I said it, but he can¡¯t listen to it at all,that¡¯s all,it¡¯s useless to talk more!He shook his head as he thought that. After sending Miller away,Kane went home first,and saw his wife was about to go. out as soon as he entered the door,he smacked her lips, ¡°You are going out again?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find the miracle doctor!¡±She replied, ¡°What is it called?¡± Kane waved his hand brushing off the topic and said, ¡°What kind of doctor are you looking for?Didn¡¯t you say that ia doesn¡¯t even want to look at it?¡± ¡°What does she know?Besides, she won¡¯t be seen by the genius doctor because she just has a rtionship with Mrs. Palmer!¡±Mrs. Moran said disapprovingly but she looked up and down at him and saw that he was overjoyed, ¡°You are not quite right today!Didn¡¯t you also hope to find a miracle doctor to treat ia¡¯s illness before,so that you can curry favor with Ray and make him owe us favors?Why did you change your mind today?Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t n to have his favor anymore?¡± ¡°Bah bah¡­¡± After spitting twice, Kane was displeased, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Seeing that I am in a good mood today,I don¡¯t care about you anymore!Let me tell you,the Lariad project,I got it down!¡± ¡°Lariad?That big piece of fat?¡±Although Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know much about men¡¯s business dealings,she often heard her husband mention it recently, and she also had a sad face. Because thepetition was extremely high,with the size and strength they had,it was basically impossible. But because this hot cake was in Miller¡¯s hand,if it didn¡¯t fall into their own mouths,it was a big disappointment! Seeing her husband so proud now, and hearing him say that the project was won,Mrs. Moran also became happy,¡±Really?!¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you!?¡±Kane couldn¡¯t hide hiscency as he rolled his eyes,¡±Don¡¯t leave now and go out to eat with meter to celebrate in advance!¡± Mrs. Moran keptughing,and as she recovered,she patted him, ¡°What time is it?What will we eat? Because of this, I want to go out even more!¡± ¡°What are you going out for?¡±Kane didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯ll look for a miracle doctor!¡±She said, ¡°Think about it,Ray has been a deadhead for think he suddenly agreed to give it to you,it must be because so many years,why did you s he knew that we found a miracle doctor who can cure ia,and he feels indebted.I want to make up for it!At this time,the genius doctor is no longer looking for it. If he repents,he won¡¯t give it to you?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes lit up,and he felt that what she said was absolutely right, ¡°Yes, you are still right!Why didn¡¯t I think of it!Then you go out quickly,and definitely bring the miracle doctor back!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 674 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 674 Chapter 674 I¡¯ll beat her up ¡°Look,what will you be able to do without me?¡±Mrs. Moran felt proud that she had helped a lot. After turning around and walking a few steps,she stopped and turned around after thinking about it,¡±By the way,are you sure that Ray agreed with you?Don¡¯t be so wrong.¡± Startled by the question,Kane thought about it carefully, ¡°Yes,right. He told me toe back and prepare the tender,and let me work hard¡­¡± After a pause,he waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey,you don¡¯t understand!Officials like them speak vaguely, and they can¡¯t be caught wrong. It¡¯s already an obvious hint when he said that!If I don¡¯t understand,then I¡¯m the one who suffers!¡± When he said this, he was a little bit embarrassed by his wife¡¯s question,but then he thought about the fact that Miller was pping his arm. Wasn¡¯t this hint obvious? When he thought that he became firm again, ¡°Okay,stop chattering here,and go find that miracle doctor. By the way,you just said that the miracle doctor has something to do with Mrs.Palmer?¡± When he mentioned her name, Mrs,Moran became angry and said furiously, ¡°That woman!She only knew how to make things worse. She just pissed off the genius doctor! If it really wasn¡¯t for her house,I would have pped her cheeks twice..¡± ¡°I remember you saying that Mrs. Palmer is Simon¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!I¡¯m not afraid of her!What¡¯s the big deal,isn¡¯t it because of her husband¡¯s background?I heard that Miley was sent to the mountains by her retiree,how dark do you think this woman is¡­¡± Kane snorted disdainfully,¡±Afraid?!Before,I might still be afraid of Simon. But everything will be changed after I take Lariad down, the money will be endless. No matter how powerful he is, he is just an ordinary man. He is just a businessman,don¡¯t forget that our family has inside information!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Clenching her hands,Mrs. Moran also nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s like a ghost!Just one look at that woman and it¡¯s not pleasing to my eyes. You know,we watched ia grow up and we had been fighting since yesterday because of that woman.¡±I don¡¯t know what ecstasy soup was poured into ia that she obeys Silvia! Oh, yes, it must be because she feeds ia junk food that¡¯s why ia likes her so much!¡± ¡°That girl is just a fool.I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m a rtive or an outsider. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of my dead sister,I won¡¯t see her.I went to see her today, and I felt fat again! Really, she¡¯s just like a pig¡­¡± Kane had disgust written all over his face,if he hadn¡¯t wanted to show it in front of Ray,he wouldn¡¯t even want to look at his niece. sister was also as beautiful as a flower. She was a stunning beauty back then. Ray also had good facial features and looked heroic. He didn¡¯t know why his niece turned out ugly and fat,and didn¡¯t know to whom she inherited that look. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±Mrs. Moran covered his mouth and added, ¡°If your words reach Ray¡¯s ears,l think you¡¯ll take a fart!It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that he spoiled that girl,if it¡¯s not for sister¡¯s sake,I haven¡¯t looked for that girl for so many years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of his deep-rooted love for my sister.¡±Kane disagreed, ¡°Besides,I can¡¯t say a few words of truth in my own yard!It¡¯s alright,don¡¯t babble with me here,hurry up and let¡¯s get down to business!If you dy asking for a genius doctor,and don¡¯t see him,l. won¡¯t end up with you!¡± After being yelled at by her husband,Mrs. Moran was very upset, ¡°Now he is urging me to invite him again.I don¡¯t know who just said that I don¡¯t need to invite him,ugh!¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.After all,they were all on the same boat. When her husband and the Moran family recovered, she and her daughter would have a good life. Thinking of her daughter Linda,the corners of her lips raised unconsciously,and she grinned widely. Compared to that girl ia,she was still her own daughter. After studying western medicine abroad,she came back to continue studying Chinese medicine. She said that she wanted to master it well,so her future was really limitless. She suddenly thought if the genius doctor could ept her daughter as an apprentice. Even if her daughter couldn¡¯t join Mr. Drake¡¯s school,she could count as Mr.Drake¡¯s disciple, and it was very face-saving to say it. Thinking of this,she made up her mind even more, and had a good talk with the genius doctor today. When Leo was about to go out,he was stopped by Mrs. Moran. He didn¡¯t expect that the woman was really supernatural. Not only did she get his phone number before, but now she even knew where he lived. Thinking about it carefully,it was kind of scary. Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know what was going on in her heart at the moment,and felt that he was smiling brightly and friendly, not to mention the big and small things in her hand,and the servants behind him mentioned even more. ¡°Mr.Drake,hehe¡­ Mr.Drake¡­¡±she said with a smile, ¡°Where are you¡­going?¡± ¡°Why,Mrs. Moran,do you still want a copy of my itinerary?¡±He said coolly. ¡°Okay!¡±She almost agreed with him but she immediately changed her words and said,,¡±No,no,I didn¡¯t mean that,I mean,I was so sorry yesterday,l came to talk and apologize.¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m really sorry for yesterday.I really didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Palmer to treat you like that. Don¡¯t worry,I have already told my niece to keep her away from that woman in the future!¡±She wanted to show her loyalty that she was definitely on the side of the genius doctor. But to Leo,it didn¡¯t matter which side she was on. ¡°Whether she¡¯s far away or not is none of my business.¡±He took a few steps forward,stopped to look at her after thinking about it,¡±By the way, Mrs. Palmer thinks I can¡¯t treat your niece, she must have a better way,you might as well go to her,why bother to beg me.¡± There was a cold smile on his face, and he walked towards his car mercilessly. Mrs.Moran hurriedly followed,called the servants, and chased after them with big and small bags,¡±Mr.Drake,you are making fun of me!What does that woman know?She just depends on her husband. You are better than her and more knowledgeable. You are going to treat my niece,not her.¡± She was very tired,but Leo ignored her at all, and had already opened the door and got into the car. Seeing that the person was about to leave, Mrs. Moran was very anxious, grabbed the car door,and said in a hurry,¡±Mr.Drake, tell me!How can I lessen your anger so you will be willing to see my niece again? Do I have to beat her up!?¡± She said it casually. Unexpectedly,Leo looked up at her in surprise, fell silent for two seconds,and slowly smiled, ¡°Okay!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 675 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 675 Chapter 675 weird,so weird! Mrs. Moran was stunned as hse heard his reply. She was joking,but the genius doctor seemed to take it seriously. Leo saw her hesitation so he continued putting on his seat belt. His face was cold as he said¡±Don¡¯t you dare to forget it!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This sentence instantly aroused her self-esteem, ¡°Who said I dare not!¡± Leo ignored it and started the car. Thinking that he was angry, Mrs. Moran quickly said, ¡°Mr.Drake,others are afraid of the Palmer family, but I am not afraid of them!But I am kind of afraid of Mr,Miller.Just wait,I will do it. When I get his consent, will you treat my niece after I beat her?¡± Leo didn¡¯t take it seriously, he just thought it was a crazy woman messing around, ¡°Let¡¯s talk some other time!¡± After he said that, he stepped on the elerator and the car moved forward. Mrs. Moran quickly let go,seeing the car drive farther and farther,and she shouted loudly, ¡°Mr.Drake,look,I will definitely do it!¡± Leo was also very attentive to this experiment. After finishing the work at hand,he went straight to the research institute,but he never expected that when he entered theboratory,he saw a person who shouldn¡¯t be seen¨C ¡°You?!Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you unable to do it?¡±After seeing the figure in the white coat clearly, he stepped forward in twos and said agitatedly. ¡°Huh? Did I say that?¡±Turning around,Silvia raised her eyebrows, as if she hadpletely forgotten. ¡°Of course you said it!You also said that this experiment should not continue,and you have decided to withdraw!¡±Leo said aggressively. Leo¡¯s mood wasplicated. Sometimes, he wanted to see her again to get her past data,but sometimes not and he also believed that she couldn¡¯t achieve anything.. When Silvia thought about his question seriously for a while,she still didn¡¯t seem to remember it. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s say it,I regret it.¡± ¡°What?!¡±Leo unbelievably said. ¡°How can you go back on your word!What you have said is like sshed water,so how can you go back on it!Do you know that a gentleman should be true to his word and shouldn¡¯t change that easily!¡±He was speechless. He found Silvia unreasonable. Silvia smiled indifferently, ¡°Really? But I¡¯m not a gentleman, I¡¯m a woman!¡± She shrugged as she turned to look at the changes in those test tubes, and then. nced sideways at the data valuesin theputer. Leo followed closely, ¡°Since you are not optimistic about this experiment, why did youe back?!Did Professor Reyes ask you toe back?You don¡¯t understand Chinese. herbal medicine at all,and even if you know something.it¡¯s just superficial. You have studied it for so long,but it still didn¡¯t work,you¡­¡± Just as he was rambling on,Silvia suddenly turned around,raised her hand and poked him,¡±So noisy!¡± Leo was stunned for a moment, and after realizing it,he wanted to continue to tease her,but he tried to open his mouth,but he couldn¡¯t make any sound. He suddenly became frightened and inexplicable as he opened his mouth and tried his best to make a sound,but there was no sound at all. He dug out his ears, as he questioned himself if he suddenly became deaf. But the sound in the test tube could be heard,and the sound of theputer¡¯s current could be heard as well, but he couldn¡¯t hear his own voice. The ce where Silvia poked it just now felt numb,which feels a little strange. Could it be that the Dianya acupoint described in TV and novels was true?!He hysterically thought of that possibility. No no,impossible! Even if it was true,it was impossible for Silvia to do it,not to mention,this kind of thing was simply non-existent. He had been studying for so long,howe he never knew that there was such a thing as a dumb point. He touched his throat with his hands, and tried to open his mouth to speak,but there was still no sound. He was sweating so anxiously, but Silvia turned her back to him,concentrating on her experiment. Leo was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t take care of so much. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on,it must have something to do with Silvia. He raised his hand and patted Silvia,but she didn¡¯t pay attention at all,bent over and stared at the thing in front of her seriously. He continued tapping her shoulder restlessly. Silvia got annoyed,turned around and poked him twice impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re never finished!¡±* Leo was shocked. This time,not only did he lose his voice,but he couldn¡¯t even move his hands. This feeling was really weird and terrifying. He stood there with his eyes rolling around,feeling that the world became magical. The cognition for so long would be subverted. Was there really any acupuncture method in this world? And this woman who he despised the most and was the most difficult to deal with? He thought deeply. He didn¡¯t believe in the existence of such things from the bottom of his heart,but if it didn¡¯t exist, what would happen if he couldn¡¯t speak or move while standing here. Sweat dripped from both sides of his cheeks, he desperately wanted to break free from the shackles and this weird feeling,but it seemed that all the strength in his body was useless,it was useless at all. He felt that it was way too weird. Satisfied with finishing him off,Silvia quietly continued with her experiments. In fact, when she was doing experiments, people generally didn¡¯t allow people to Leo just liked to increase his poprity, and he talked a lot of nonsense,always hurting her ears, which gave her a headache. If she wasn¡¯t really upset,she wouldn¡¯t touch his acupuncture points. After all,if this kind of thing was spread, it would cause unnecessary trouble,and she was most afraid of that to happen. After a while,the reaction in the test tube began to be obvious, and the data value of theputer was also fluctuating constantly.She stared at it closely. She thought about it for a long time at home two days ago,read a lot of books, and checked some information on theputer. She even went to her ownboratory for a little experiment.She came here today just to prove whether her revised n was feasible. She always felt that she could seed this time. Leo couldn¡¯t move or speak, but he could still hear and see. Seeing the changes in the experimental vessel in front of him, he didn¡¯t struggle at all,and just stood there staring at it without blinking as he was curious about the results. of the experiment. At this moment, Professor Reyes took a peek from the outside,walked in and said, ¡°Silvia,I heard they said you¡¯re back, and you¡¯re really here!It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Hey,you¡¯re here, Leo!If the two of you can cooperate, you will get twice the result with half the effort,and you will be sessful soon.¡± He talked a lot,but no one paid any attention to him. Both of them turned their backs. to each other and looked seriously.. and With a slight cough in embarrassment, Professor Reyes took a few steps forward put his hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How¡¯s the experiment going?¡± ¡°Ding!¡± There was a crisp sound,as the reaction in the test tube gradually calmed down,and the data valuesof theputer were also rapidly integrated. Then,only the quiet sound of data was heard. Leo rolled his eyes and wanted to speak, but he was helpless, his heart was startled and angry,and he was about to explode. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 676 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 676 Chapter 676 vision is not good In an instant,Professor Reyes¡¯attention was also attracted by theputer,he let go of Leo¡¯s hand,and took two steps forward, ¡°How is it?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t answer,and tapped her fingers on the keyboard quickly,watching the data on the screen move quickly,and after a while, the integration was sessful. ¡°Sess!¡±The excitement was hard to hide in the voice. Although the experiment done this time was a rtively simple herbal medicine fusion,it could be regarded as a big leap forward. As long as there are sessful precedents,the subsequent ones would not be so difficult, and there would always be ¡°Great!¡±Professor Reyes was also very happy,clenched his fists and waved happily, ¡°Great,really great!¡± ¡°Silvia,I knew I was right about you!You are so powerful, to the point you solve this problem.I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree toe back,but you came back!¡±He repeatedly said in a low voice, ¡°You are back, I believe that the next experiment will be sessful!¡± ¡°Leo,do you also think so?¡±He didn¡¯t get a response,he turned his head and looked at Leo,and saw that he was standing there motionless,still maintaining the posture just now, with no expression on his face,and looked a little dignified. ¡°Leo?¡±Professor Reyes became suspicious and felt that he was a little weird. Silvia came back to her senses, only to remember that there was another person behind her. She straightened up to walk quickly to Leo.She raised her hand and pped him hard on the back,¡±He must be so happy,I didn¡¯t expect the experiment to be sessful,he¡¯s speechless.¡± With her seemingly casual pat,Leo felt as if something suppressed on his body suddenly became unobstructed at that moment, and he felt able to move his hands and feet immediately, but there was a little numbness. ¡°Really?¡±Professor Reyes was a little puzzled, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t show any expression at all, and didn¡¯t respond to others talking to him, ¡°Leo?¡± Leo came back to his senses and nced at Silvia withplicated eyes. Hearing Professor Reyes calling him, he quickly responded, ¡°Yes,Professor Reyes!¡± As soon as he opened his mouth,his throat was a little hoarse,so he cleared his throat vigorously,taking the opportunity to hide his embarrassment. His heart was in a mess at the moment,the shock and cognitive overturn brought to him in the short ten minutes just now were really indescribable. Conceptually,he didn¡¯t believe that Silvia could do acupuncture at all,but if not,how could he exin what happened to him just now. Also, she patted her on the back,and he immediately returned to normal.If it wasn¡¯t acupuncture,what was it,magic?! However,no matter how shocked,terrified and troubled he was at the moment,he would not tell this matter,especially to Professor Reyes. Originally,Professor Reyes had inexplicable trust in this woman,and now that her experiment was sessful again,if he told him that Silvia would still do acupuncture,he might enshrine her as a god. There was no way he would say it and admit it at all. Professor Reyes was a little unhappy when he came back to his senses as if he seemed to be wandering. However,because of the sess of the experiment and for Leo¡¯s reputation, he didn¡¯t say much. He just patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°This experiment was sessful,which is a very big improvement. This shows that our direction is correct,and this road is feasible. Next, we will work hard for you,and it depends on your efforts!¡± ¡°Well,yes.¡±Leo replied who was still obviously absent-minded. His mind was now full of the unimaginable thing just now,and nothing else,not even the sess of the experiment. Professor Reyes also sensed that he was not in the right mood. Thinking about the things he said before that he looked down on Silvia,he felt that Silvia might have. seeded in the experiment. He was somewhat unconvinced and ufortable,so he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Leo,you have worked very hard for this experiment recently. You have been in theboratory for many days. Look,the dark circles under your eyes havee out.¡± ¡°Today, let¡¯s go back and rest first!Only when the body is in good shape,that¡¯s only the time we can do the experiment well!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,Professor Reyes, I already rested,¡­¡± Before he finished speaking,he was interrupted by Professor Reyes, ¡°Hey,don¡¯t think that you are young,so you don¡¯t take it seriously. In doing experiments, there will be a long way to go!Now that this has been sessfull believe there will be breakthroughs in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,and don¡¯t worry about it because Silvia is now here!¡±Professor Reyes said with a smile, while looking at Silvia with satisfaction, ¡°Go back and have a good rest. Don¡¯tbe too impatient, and don¡¯te in a hurry. When your body recovers, youe again!¡± ¡°¡­¡± »Ø Leo¡¯s chest seemed to be clogged. He could hear what Professor Reyes said. He also understood what he meant,because Professor Reyes said that he was worried but in fact, he was no longer needed. Silvia came back, and the experiment was sessful again, but he hadn¡¯t seeded in being like this for the past few days. Now, he might no longer look down on her. Thinking of this, the anger in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He sneered,and couldn¡¯t hold back his anger,¡±Okay!It seems that Professor Reyes has someone capable,and he doesn¡¯t need my help now.If that¡¯s the case,then I¡¯ll leave and have a good rest.¡± After he was finished speaking,he turned around and left, but Professor Reyes tried to appease him without saying a word. ¡°Leo,hey¡­¡±He gestured symbolically, but Professor Reyes gave up without stopping anyone. He turned his head and smiled at Silvia,shaking his head helplessly whileughing, ¡°Young people nowadays are really impatient!Fortunately, Silvia,l was right when I first looked at you! You are really talented!I see that you are not only talented in 3/4 spices,but if you really study hard,you can also shine in Chinese herbal medicine!¡± ¡°Professor Reyes is overacting. ¡°Silvia said lightly,¡±Chinese herbal medicine is very profound,how can it be so easy to learn thoroughly.¡± She had learned from the old man for so many years, not to mention herself,even the old man did not say that she had learned it thoroughly, and there would always be new discoveries. Professor Reyes nodded approvingly at what she said, ¡°Yes, let me tell you something,at my age,I have devoted my whole life to this research,and I dare not say how deeply I have learned it. In this regard,I can¡¯tpare to Mr.Drake,but I have to say,Mr.Drake¡¯s vision of seeing people is not very good. This Leo,there is a rumor that he is thest student of Mr.Drake,how talented, how outstanding. It¡¯s better than Mr.Drake,but in my opinion,it¡¯s nothing more than that!¡± ¡°Mr.Drake takes the eyes of the students¡­No,it should be said that he takes the eyes of thest student, but it¡¯s really not good!¡±Shaking his head, he said with emotion. Silvia didn¡¯t reply when she heard that. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 677 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Have you been acupunctured? Leos heart was greatly shaken. After leaving theboratory, he went straight to Mr.Drake¡¯s estate. No matter how his Grandpa was feeling today, he must see him and ask him what happened. Sir and Silvia should be quite familiar,otherwise she would not be allowed to enter, and they could still meet for so long. Then she must also know something about her,and he would know what happened to him today. He didn¡¯t believe in acupuncture,so the only exnation was that he was temporarily poisoned? Was there a kind of poison,neurotoxicity, which makes people lose control for a short time,and then recover? He thought profoundly. His mind was full of random thoughts,and he almost hit someone in a trance.He drove all the way, and finally arrived at the manor on the outskirts.As soon as the car stopped,he couldn¡¯t wait to jump out of the car and rushed over. Regardless of the previous rules,he wanted to rush in, but was stopped by the servant. ¡°Mr.Halpert,you are not following the rules. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rules now, even if Grandpa wants to punish me,I will ept it,and I must make this matter clear!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr.Halpert,I can¡¯t let you in!¡± ¡°Leave me alone!¡± He wanted to rush in,but was immediately stopped by three or four people. Leo couldn¡¯t break free,so he could only hang his neck and shout,¡± Then you go pass the message and tell Grandpa that I have something important to see and he must be very interested in it!¡± ¡°Yes,yes,tell him that this matter has something to do with Silvia!He must be interested!¡± The servant bowed his head,turned around and walked inside. Seeing the person walking away,he gave up struggling, and the servant who stopped him let go of his hand. Standing there and waiting for a while, he saw the servant who had gone in beforeing out,and just cupped his hands, ¡°Mr., don¡¯t bother him with other people¡¯s affairs.Go back!¡± Leo didn¡¯t expect that his grandpa still refused to see him. Although he knew something in his heart, he moved Silvia out,and his grandpa still didn¡¯t see him. So he contemted whether their rtionship was good or not. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was confused even more, he felt that he must figure it out. Unable to conceal the disappointment in his eyes, he replied in a low voice, ¡°Oh,I see.¡± After he finished speaking,he turned around and walked out,and when he left the other worlds, they also dispersed. At this moment, Leo turned around suddenly and rushed in at an extreme speed. Familiar with the way,he quickly avoided those who arrested him and rushed all the way to the inner courtyard. ¡°Grandpa,Grandpa,I really have something important to see you!Just meet me! You¡­¡± As soon as he rushed to the door of the house, he was pushed to the ground by the servants who fol servants who followed closely. The leader of them was full of panic,¡±Sir, I¡¯m sorry! Mr.Halpert¡­¡± ¡°A bunch of trash,hum!¡±Mr.Drake held the book in his hand,nced at it,and snorted, ¡°Let him go!¡± After being ordered, those people let go of their hands, but just stood there waiting to be dealt with. As soon as he was free,Leo stood up immediately, and said, ¡°Grandpa,I am not messing around this time,nor am I here to beg you.I really have something important and I want to ask you for advice!¡± ¡°You?¡±Mr.Drake¡¯eyelids were raised. Then,he snorted, ¡°What important thing can you have?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±He was about to speak, but hesitated for a while,and looked around. ¡°What shameful thing you are doing again!¡±Mr.Drake waved his hand to let the servants move away. It wasn¡¯t until the crowd dispersed that Leo spoke impatiently, ¡°Grandpa,you have been studying herbal medicine for so many years, do you know that there is something in this world that can temporarily paralyze people¡¯s nerves, and nothing can be used as medicine?¡± Mr.Drake nced at him with a mentally retarded look,and then said slowly, ¡°Why,the more you study, the more you go back,and you don¡¯t even know about anesthetics?¡± ¡°No,no,it¡¯s not anesthesia!It¡¯s¡­¡±The more anxious he became,the less he knew what to say,and after thinking about it,he asked again, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­when you put your finger on your body,and poked twice then you can¡¯t move,and you can¡¯t talk.¡± He didn¡¯t care if his grandpa would be unhappy, so he pretended to poke him. Of course, I didn¡¯t dare to really poke it, but just gestured twice. In fact,his memory was a little fuzzy,and he gestured for the pose based on the general impression, and then said, ¡°Then,after a while, you can move again?¡± Mr.Drake squinted his eyes when he sensed his incoherent speech and panic stricken expression. But this time he didn¡¯t mock him anymore, and thought for a while and said, ¡°You mean¡­acupressure?¡± ¡°No,no,it¡¯s not acupuncture!¡±Shaking his head again and again,Leo immediately denied, ¡°That kind of thing is all made up by martial arts novels, and it doesn¡¯t exist at all. guess it must be a kind of short-term paralysis of the nerves,so people can¡¯t move. If you talk about acupuncture,I think it is possible,but¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± After thinking about it,it didn¡¯t feel like being pricked by a needle. That kind of defenseless and feelingless,suddenly unable to move or speak,only to open his mouth but no sound,as if he lost his vocal cords in an instant. He couldn¡¯t say it, but he felt extremely terrified. Mr.Drake looked at him,saw that his face was full of panic,and his eyes were full of doubts, he grinned and smiled. ¡°Why is it not acupuncture? Why doesn¡¯t it exist? Modern medicine criticizes Chinese medicine,and there are still many ancient doctors who say it is superstitious, and some people don¡¯t believe in Moran Yifeng Shui. How do you know that it must not be true,and it doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Holding the book in his hand, he turned around and walked into the room. leisurely, ¡°This world is so big,what we know is just the fur,not even its flesh.¡± ¡°What you don¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. What you know may not be correct. How much can you distinguish between true and false, and false from truth?¡± Turning around, he sat in his wicker chair and nestled in it leisurely. Confused by his words, Leo stood there in a daze for a while. Grandpa¡¯s words meant that acupuncture really existed,so what Silvia used on himself was really acupuncture? He asked himself. He originally thought that she just learned a little bit of boxing and embroidering her legs,that she was better at fighting than ordinary women,and she could also use acupuncture? This made it a little difficult for him to ept. ¡°Grandpa,even if there is such a thing as acupuncture,it will take many years to learn the basics,and not just anyone can do it.¡±He still felt unconvinced. Without taking his eyes off the book,Mr.Drakeughed twice,and asked casualty, ¡°Were you acupunctured?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 678 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Isn¡¯t Silvia amazing? This sentence not only stopped Leo from asking,but also made him blush. For him,this kind of fact was too embarrassing,especially¡­The acupuncture point was made by Silvia, who he had always looked down upon,and it was said that he really has no face in this life. ¡°No,it¡¯s not!¡±Stiffing his neck and denying it, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a friend!¡± ¡°Friend?¡±Finally stopped shaking leisurely, Mr. Drake raised his eyes and nced at him, ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±He nodded his head as he couldn¡¯t admit that it was him.. Smiling knowingly,Sir asked,¡± Then what does this have to do with Silvia?Didn¡¯t you just say that you want to tell me about Silvia?Could it be that your friend is Silvia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±He almost blurted out and said no,just joking,how could she be his friend. After Leo rejected it, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, I want to ask,Grandpa,do you know Silvia very well¡­because I saw here to your cest time. You don¡¯t know everyone.¡± ¡°Does it have something to do with you?¡±His face darkened,and Grandpa was not happy. It seemed that every time something rted to Silvia was mentioned, Sir would be upset.Is she an enemy or a friend? He couldn¡¯t help but think helplessly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to inquire about your olddy¡¯s privacy, but I want to know,are your familiar with her,do you know that she¡­can do acupuncture?¡± Even though Sir-inw affirmed the existence of acupuncture, he still felt ridiculous when these two words came out of his mouth. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself,even if his Grandpa told him about acupuncture,he wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why,she clicked on you¡­¡±After prolonging the end,looking at his expression,Sir suddenly turned around,¡±Is your friend¡¯s hole?¡± ¡°No!¡±subconsciously denied, and immediately changed, ¡°Yes!¡± But after thinking about it,it still wasn¡¯t right. He scratched her head and said distressingly,¡±No way!How can I put it, she just poked him twice with her hand, and my friend, he couldn¡¯t move or speak. Later,she took another shot like this,and my friend was able to move again.¡± ¡°At first,I thought it was caused by some drug,maybe it was caught between the fingers,or something in the ring,but it was just not discovered. But I don¡¯t know a drug that can control the time so precisely.¡± ¡°Then what did your friend say,did you feel anything?Like being pricked by a needle, or feeling numb,painful and sore?¡± It was rare for his grandpa to ask him such a serious question. When Leo was asked,his first reaction was to recall his own feelings, and unconsciously raised his hand to touch the ce where her fingers missed him. ¡°No¡­no pain,no wound,no numbness.I just can¡¯t move and I feel like Qi and my blood are not flowing smoothly.I can¡¯t make any effort even if I try my best to lift my. finger,and I can¡¯t make a sound even if I want to scream loudly. When I was able to move,it was as if I had been numb after squatting for a long time,but after a little walking,it returned to normal,and there was no difort at all.¡± He said whatever came to his mind,recalling everything he felt. Mr. Drake had a smile in his eyes, and jokingly said, ¡°It seems that you know your friend very well,and this perception is so urate,it really empathizes with you.¡± In an instant,there seemed to be a surge of hot blood rushing straight to the top of his head,and he felt that he had revealed himself. Looking at Grandpa¡¯s eyes that seemed to prate everything, he felt that his actions in front of him just now were simply stupid. Since he was a child,he didn¡¯t have a friend. He felt that he was different from others,smarter and more knowledgeable than them, so he didn¡¯t like them at all,and he didn¡¯t bother to make friends. Over time,except for some people who came to him for medical treatment and prescribing medicine, he really didn¡¯t have any friends. Saying this in front of his grandpa was simply a clumsy lie. ¡°Grandpa,I¡¯m really curious,can Silvia really know acupuncture?Who the hell is she,and she¡¯s so powerful?¡±He didn¡¯t bother to dwell on those things,and directly asked his doubts he had in his heart. Mr.Drake smiled lightly, ¡°Amazing?Don¡¯t you think that girls are not good enough?Do you think she is amazing now?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think she¡¯s amazing,I just think that acupuncture is very¡­very unscientific.If it really exists, it is indeed very powerful and miraculous. ¡°He forcibly argued a few words,as he began to shake a little bit. She was not good, but Professor Reyes in theb treats her so highly. All these things made him wonder if he really underestimated that woman. ¡°Science?¡±Sir sighed and shook his head, ¡°Science can¡¯t exin so many things in this world. There are so many wonders in the world,and there¡¯s nothing strange about it!¡± ¡°Then Silvia¡¯s maternal grandfather is Marc Austin. The Austin family inherits ancient martial arts. How much do you know about ancient martial arts? How do you know the essence of Chinese martial arts?¡± The one who was asked was speechless,Leo quietly stopped rebutting and listened to his grandpa. To be honest,it was not easy for Sir to say a few words to him in such a good way.Usually,he either mocked him a few words,or sent him out. Today,he seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s just that now, in the era of hot weapons, ancient martial arts have gradually declined. It¡¯s hard to say how much of the subtleties have been passed on. You will also feel that those powerful moves and martial arts only exist in novels and TV.¡±He shook his head as he looked very sorry.. Leo looked at him curiously, ¡°Grandpa,you know Silvia¡¯s background so well,are you familiar with her?¡± Mr.Drake went back to his senses as he heard that question,coughed twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for so many years, how can I know her well, I¡¯m not familiar with her!¡±There was a sh of embarrassment on his face,he frowned, and before Leo asked again, he turned his back on the guest, ¡°Why are you so idle,is this because of your unfinished experiment?Give up halfway,if you really have no temper!¡± ¡°Grandpa,the experiment was sessful, ¡°he said. ¡°Sessful?¡±Sir¡¯s eyes lit up,he sat up straight and looked at him, ¡°Then the experiment,did you seed?¡± Leo didn¡¯t know why he was so excited, but¡­in front of this Sir,this kind of thing still dare not be exaggerated, honestly said,¡±It¡¯s not me,it¡¯s¡­Silvia.¡± ¡°Silvia?!¡± Startled,Sir pped his thigh,¡±Oh!I knew it,how could you be so capable!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 679 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Why did I forget to bury you ¡°Grandpa,you seem to really know about Silvia.¡±Leo looked at him with strange eyes,and really felt that his grandpa¡¯s reaction was unusual. Every time in the past,no matter who was mentioned,even his own grandfather,parents,he never had such an excited reaction. Only when Silvia was mentioned,he was awkward,hesitant to speak,and asionally couldn¡¯t control his emotions. ¡°Is there?¡±Mr.Drake raised his eyebrows,and refused to admit it,¡±I¡¯m just more interested in your experiment!And¡­ I¡¯m also happy to see you deted!¡± ¡°Grandpa,I¡¯m your grandson!¡±He couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°Come on!¡±He raised his hand as a barrier,and his grandpa immediately pulled away,¡±This old man doesn¡¯t have that kind of blessing. He is alone,has no children,and doesn¡¯t have any grandchildren.¡± ¡°Because you don¡¯t have one,I want to treat you as my own grandfather, and I will take care of you in the future¡­¡± Before he could finish his ttering words,Mr.Drake interrupted him, and even spat several times,¡±Bah bah bah!Give me a fart,if you want to give it to your grandpa first,old man,I can live longer than two hundred years old,I haven¡¯t lived enough!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you must live to be two hundred years old.I want to say,I really regard you as my own. grandfather,how can you help outsiders and not me!Are you closer to Silvia than me?Who is she to you?¡±Leo asked. ¡°What with this question?I have been doing things all my life,and I have never helped my rtives!¡±Mr.Drake rolled his eyes, and then said, ¡°Your boy is not good at learning,and you are still swindling and cheating everywhere, and you still want to beat me up. ¡°You can¡¯t look down on this or that all day long,so you¡¯re going to be deted now!Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still going to be rampant in the future!¡± ¡°Grandpa,I don¡¯t like this or that¡­¡± Although he was somewhat arrogant,he was not too high-spirited, and he knew that there were people outside the mountains,but that person could not and should not be Silvia. ¡°Do you look down on women?¡±He choked back with one sentence. For a moment, he was speechless. ¡°Tell me about your boy,your grandfather, your father, you are not patriarchal,how did you think you came to this world, if you look down on women,how do you face your mother? This is because your grandma died early,Otherwise¡­Are you looking down on your grandma as well?¡± Originally,his grandpa was toozy to preach to him, but now that the conversation hade to this point and the topic had changed, he couldn¡¯t help but say a few words to him. Leo could be regarded as being half of him who grew up under his watch. He was smart but he didn¡¯t know where he got that bad habit of his..He usually didn¡¯t see him. He couldn¡¯t see him,so he didn¡¯t bother to talk about him. ¡°Grandpa,I don¡¯t look down on women,but I think men and women have a division ofbor,so they should do what they are supposed to do!¡±Leo quickly distinguished. He never felt that he looked down on women,but he just looked down on women restless doing what he should do. So he was picky about Silvia because he felt that she shouldn¡¯t appear in a ce like theboratory and steal his limelight. ¡°What should be done?¡±With a sneer,Sir looked at him,¡±Then tell me,what should be done and what should not be done!¡± Leo was not asked,but he said usibly,¡±Since ancient times,women have dominated the inside and the men have dominated the outside.Men have worked hard outside the world,and women should stay at home. Like my mother,it¡¯s a woman¡¯s duty to keep herself safe,cook three meals a day at home,and take care of her children. How can there be a blushing and thick-necked man who fights with men outside,and fights when he disagrees with a word!¡± Thinking of the tingling sensation of Silvia touching his acupuncture points made him ufortable. ¡°shit!¡± Mr.Drake uncontrobly said a foulnguage even though he was already very restrained Since ancient times,you have opened and closed your mouth at every turn.Since ancient times, which dynasty have you travelled through? The Qing Dynasty is dead. Why did I forget to bury you!¡± him. ¡°Grandpa,why are you saying that to me?¡±Leo was quite aggrieved. ¡°Speaking of you?I still want to kick you!¡±As he spoke, he raised his foot and was about to kick Leo wasn¡¯t stupid either,he stood up and hid rather quickly. He didn¡¯t get a kick,and Sir was so angry that he kicked the cup next to him,and then cursed,¡±My old man is not as feudal as you!In what age don¡¯t you see a woman seed?Your mother is willing to take care of the children at home to be a housewife,that is her choice,other women are willing toe out and work hard, that is also their choice,they are all choices,how can there be high and low!¡± ¡°Oh,the man is working hard outside to start a business, so what have you made?Tell me, I¡¯ll listen!¡± Without waiting for Leo to speak,he said again,¡±Except for the fact that you cured a few people under my guise.¡± Leo was stopped before he could say anything, and he said in a low voice, ¡°I also treated patients before that.¡± ¡°Healed a patient?¡±The old man said with a sneer and added, ¡°Go to the hospital,don¡¯t talk about the attending doctor,I¡¯m afraid you can save more people than any female nurse!What kind of wolf are you here?¡± Leo thought for a while and argued, ¡°Then I¡¯m not saying that women can¡¯t go to work, but they have to do their own professional work. Silvia doesn¡¯t understand Chinese herbal medicine at all. Doing this experiment is simply fooling around!¡± ¡°What are you saying?How could she seed in the experiment if she¡¯s not capable?How about you? You¡¯re capable but did you seed?¡± ¡°I see,you are just jealous! You look down on women because they are better than you,and more powerful than you! You can¡¯tpare with her in other aspects,so you can only talk about gender. Your behavior is wrong,it¡¯s despicable!¡± ¡°Grandpa,I¡¯m not¡­¡±Leo was anxious,¡±She was just lucky,and I was about to seed!It¡¯s just that I did the experimentter than her,and I got in touchter,and I didn¡¯t have the previous data,and she also refused to give it to me!!¡­¡± ¡°Is the previous data yours?If it¡¯s not yours,why should she give it to you!Well,don¡¯t tell me this nonsense anymore,I don¡¯t like to hear a word!Get out of here,I don¡¯t want to see you like. this.People who find fault with others,get out!¡± As he said that he picked up something and wanted to smash it. Leo hurriedly dodged,but his grandpa nced at the pot in his hand,hesitated for a moment,reluctantly threw it out,and red,¡±Hurry up and get out!Wait until I ask someone to throw you out?¡± ¡°Grandpa,don¡¯t be angry,I¡¯m leaving,I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing the situation was not right,he could only leave in despair. Seeing the people leave,the old man put down the jug in his hand and exhaled, ¡°Little jerk!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 680 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 680 Chapter 680 promised too readily In theboratory.Professor Reyes couldn¡¯t close his mouth with excitement as he held the hard-won results. ¡°Okay,okay,although only these two herbs have seeded so far,they are still a big improvement.With this as a precedent, I believe the difficulties in the future will be ovee soon!¡±He said to Silvia with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m still afraid that you won¡¯te back.If you are willing toe back,that would be the best.¡± Silvia took off the gloves,and washed her hand with running water and said, ¡°Professor Reyes,l also have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Be my guest!¡±Professor Reyes nodded in response while being excited. ¡°It¡¯s fine for me toe back and continue the experiment, but I won¡¯t touch any highly toxic herbs. ¡°She said lightly,¡±If you agree,then I wille back,if you don¡¯t agree,then these two bottles will be sessful and will be a reward for you.¡± She meant that after this experiment,she would nevere back. The smile on Professor Reyes¡¯face froze. He thought of what Javon had said to him before, and coughed lightly, ¡°Yes,it¡¯s not impossible to discuss this. Come to think of it,everyone can talk about it.¡± ¡°You also know that I¡¯m still pregnant,and those highly poisonous herbs¡­I don¡¯t want any idents to happen.¡± After washing and drying her hands,she turned to Professor Reyes and continued, ¡°Besides,l think that although the intention of this experiment is good,the final effect is still unknown. Even though the more toxic herbs can cure diseases,the side effects are not small. Even if you are. decocting and boiling medicine, you must be careful, and the amount must be urately measured. and carefully considered. Now it is extracted into a scented candle of essential oil,which is too unstable to evaporate and absorb¡­¡± Professor Reyes interrupted her and said, ¡°I know, I know your concerns,so I also agree to suspend the experiments on those poisonous herbs. We will do the work at hand right now,and we will talk about the restter. I¡¯ll just listen to you!How about it?¡± Silvia was startled but nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t know if she was thinking too much,but what Professor Reyes promised was too surreal,which made her suspicious. She also mentioned before that she would put aside the study of poisonous herbs for the time being,but he had always insisted that no matter how difficult it could be,they must not be afraid,and they must work hard to ovee it. He also said that from the theory of Chinese medicine,there was no such thing as poisonous herbs. Grass was both poison and medicine,and there was no distinction between poison and medicine. But today,he actually agreed so easily. However,since he had already agreed,there was no need for her to struggle too much,and she nodded slightly, ¡°Then,I wille here again tomorrow, and I will go home first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±Professor Reyes¡¯attention was always on the two bottles of small things,and he couldn¡¯t hide his joy, ¡°You go back and have a good rest. When you get your proper rest,you cane back and continue the experiment!¡± Silvia took a deep look at him,turned around and left. The sess of today¡¯s experiment was within her expectations. To be honest,the next step would not be difficult,but instead she fell into deeper worries. Still the same question,was the ultimate goal of this experiment really to benefit mankind and develop a wider treatment method?She always thought. When she returned home with this doubt, she saw that Miller¡¯s car was still there. It seemed that ia hadn¡¯t left all day. Sure enough,as soon as she entered the door,she saw ia sitting on the ground in a corner of the living room,enjoying herself with Asher. The little guy obviously liked her a lot,he crawled onto her body humming, and then slid down like a slide. ¡°Little troublemaker!¡±She stepped forward and hugged him,stopping his climbing career¡±halfway. ¡°Let it go,let it go¡­¡±The little guy was not happy anymore,pping his two little hands, ¡°Mom,mother, let me down!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t climb on sister,sister will be tired!¡±Holding him in her arms,she said earnestly. Asher frowned and turned to ia to ask her,¡±Are you tired?¡± ia smiled,stood up with her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,sister¡­Auntie is not tired!¡± The word¡±sister¡±came to her lips,and she swallowed it back,looked at Silvia and said,¡±Silvia,l call you sister,if your son still calls me sister,what kind of generation is that,how strange!¡± Silvia smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so young,it¡¯s not wrong to be called sister.¡± ¡°No,no,l still call you Auntie!¡±She covered her face with her hands and said shyly. Silviaughed,hugged her son,turned around and walked to the sofa to sit down,put him on her lap,squeezed her two little hands,and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with what I prepared for you today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied!¡±ia immediately nodded repeatedly,and couldn¡¯t wait toment aftering over,¡±Today¡¯s sauced beef is really delicious, and that cake,wrapped with lettuce, and chili sauce is superb.Eggs are really delicious,I seem to have never eaten such delicious food since I was a child!¡± When she was talking,she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes,as if she was still reminiscing about the deliciousness of that food. The intoxicated look made Silviaugh even more, ¡°Nonsense!You still can eat something. delicious other than that!¡± ¡°Speaking of which,there was no shortage before. Whatever I like to eat,the chef at home will cook.My father never cared about this aspect. He thought that it would be fine if I would eat. well. Later,the longer he was away from home,the more lonely and boring I am and the more I like to eat to pass the time.I want to eat,they do what I want, and then I feel that it is not enough.I keep buying snacks outside. This is a famous dim sum shop in the city. There is no delicious restaurant that I don¡¯t know,and there is no restaurant that I haven¡¯t been to.¡± When ia said these words,she was smiling at first,but as she spoke,the smile on her face gradually disappeared, and the light in her eyes dimmed a lot.¡±It seems that I just want to eat more. and more as my mouth wants to chew,that¡¯s all. Other things such as the taste of food,I don¡¯t seem to be able to feel it anymore.¡± Silvia understood what she said, and many people with binge eating disorder were like that. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mechanical eating,simply stuffing food into the mouth,no matter what it was,swallowing abruptly, which could no longer feel the delicious food and enjoy the fun of food. And after eating,she would feel extremely regretful. She might vomit,cry,have an emotional breakdown,followed by worse overeating, and so on,until your body would be broken. When she met ia for the first time,her father was strictly controlling her diet,and she was almost on the verge of copse.People¡¯s mental willpower and physical instinctspeted,and it wouldn¡¯tst for long. ¡°Do you still have beef burritos tonight?¡±ia asked enthusiastically,her eyes full of anticipation. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 681 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Am I ufortable here? ¡°Beef¡­burrito¡­ ¡°Asher repeated,also excited. Seeing the drooling look of the two,Silvia smiled, then shook her head, ¡°No,I won¡¯t eat!¡± ia was like a deted ball,while Asher was jumping in her arms,¡±I want to eat,I want to eat¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat pie,you can eat beef and vegetables. ¡°Silvia added. ¡°Really??¡±Hearing the second half of the sentence,ia perked up again. ¡°Supplement vitamins and high-quality protein at night,and don¡¯t take in carbohydrates. ¡°She said, ¡°However,you can only eat seven percent full.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m only half full!¡±She nodded impatiently. This was already an excellent result for her. She must have known that the whole day before,it was either cucumbers or tomatoes,or lettuce and eggs. She always wanted to vomit,and she had acid regurgitation when she saw it. Now there was meat to eat,and cakes for lunch,it was such a great happiness. She obeyed Silvia¡¯s words,and tried to chew as much as possible every time she ate,and swallowed slowly. Unknowingly,her appetite was smaller than before. In addition,she would not say that she had eaten that meal,and she did not know when the next meal would be,and she would not stuff it into her mouth unscrupulously, for fear that that would be thest meal. Now,she had more expectations for the¡±next meal¡±every day,and while she could control food well,she also felt that life was much more fun. ¡°Silvia,the cake at noon is different from the ones I¡¯ve eaten before.What kind of cake is it?¡±She asked curiously. The cake at noon looked darker,not so oily and not so crispy,that she had never seen it before. ¡°It¡¯s not as delicious as what you used to eat,is it?¡±Silvia asked with a smile. ¡°No,no,no!¡±la shook her head continuously, ¡°It¡¯s delicious,it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Delicious!¡±Asher patted his mother¡¯s fingers,wanting to express his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, you can bite,just your small teeth!¡±She poked him,causing him to giggle,revealing only a few sparse small teeth. ia was afraid that she would not believe it,¡±I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not delicious,it¡¯s really delicious,but I haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± ¡°You may not have eaten it,it is whole wheat bread,coarse grains.¡±Silvia said, ¡°Most people eat too finely now, which is prone to various physical problems. Eating some coarse grains properly can. reduce the risk of obesity. Blood sugar and blood lipids are also good for the body.¡± ¡°And whole wheat cakes are low carbohydrates,easy to fill you up,and the glycemic index is not high,so it is very suitable for you.¡± ia half understood,but one thing was certain, that was,she absolutely believed that everything Silvia did was for her own good. She blinked,and looked at Silvia with almost adoring eyes, ¡°Silvia,you are really amazing!Have you studied nutrition,no,do you have a job as a doctor?You specialize in helping people lose weight. Am I wrong?¡± To a certain extent,one who had studied Chinese medicine could be regarded as half a Chinese medicine practitioner,or half a doctor,but¡­did she specializes in helping people lose weight? Seeing Silvia¡¯s indescribable appearance,iaughed, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m just kidding you,don¡¯t take it to your heart!¡± At this time,Silvia called the nanny,handed Asher to the yard to y in the sun,got up and poured a ss of water as she took a sip,and said, ¡°You have been with me for so long, aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will scold you?¡± ¡°No!¡±ia smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to Dad,and he agreed to let mee to you for al trial for three months.¡± ¡°Three months?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±Nodding,she said,¡±I told him, anyway, I¡¯ve already liked this for three months. Ifl don¡¯t get fat again in three months,and my physical condition gets worse,then I can¡¯t do it again.¡±If it doesn¡¯t work,there is no greater loss anyway, I¡¯m already like this.¡± Silvia found that when she said this time,she did not look gloomy,but a very calm attitude.It seemed that she was not negative, but really open. ¡°Will your father agree?¡±To be honest,with Miller¡¯s rigid appearance,he really didn¡¯t seem to be such an open-minded person who was easy to talk about. ¡°Hmm.I also find it quite surprising,but my father may also have no hope for me. After all,my body is considered¡­a terminal illness that cannot kill anyone temporarily.¡± ¡°ia¡­¡± ia raised her head again,¡±I¡¯m not sad,and you don¡¯t need tofort me.I¡¯m actually used to it. Before I used overeating as a dependence,now it¡¯s just a punishment for indulging my emotions. Actually,when I think about it,my Dad loves me very much,I have had no worries about food and clothing since I was a child,and I am happier than many people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±Silvia paused and said, ¡°You trust me so much?I never said it could help you lose weight.¡± From the beginning to the end,she only said to help her adjust her diet,and never said that she would definitely help her lose weight,or how much she could lose. She didn¡¯t like to say such promises,and she didn¡¯t want to say them. Speaking out would only make ia have hopes,and if this hope cannot be fulfilled,or if her expectations were not met,then it would only destroy her spirit even more and would make her copse even more. That would not be a good result,and she didn¡¯t want to see it. ¡°I know!You didn¡¯t say you helped me lose weight,but I just feel that the food you¡¯re giving me now makes me feel veryfortable and I feel much more energetic.In the past two days, I haven¡¯t been as sleepy as I used to be.¡± She was all smiles,and Silvia looked at her,and herplexion was indeed much better. ia always had a sickly white before,but now her cheeks were slightly pink,making her look. more bloody andplexioned. ¡°Do you have more sleepiness when you are at home,or are you sleepy all the time?¡±Silvia asked casually after thinking about it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Frowning, ia thought about it carefully, ¡°Speaking of sleep,I do seem to be more lethargic at home,but I don¡¯t go out much. Maybe it¡¯s morefortable and sleeps better at home.¡± ¡°Are you ufortable here?¡±Silvia asked half-jokingly. ¡°Yes!I¡¯m morefortable here than my house! There are delicious and fun things here,and there are cute babies. Also, I am not afraid of disturbing you, I would like to stay here and never leave!¡± Although this was a joke,it was indeed her sincere words. For so many years,this was the ce where she stayed most at ease besides home,and even Uncle Moran¡¯s home made her feel ufortable. ¡°Then when you are here with me,do you feel like sleeping?¡± Silvia smiled,and ia was stunned for a moment, ¡°It seems¡­not!! was a little sleepy after lunch,squinted for a while, but then I didn¡¯t sleep,but I¡¯m not too sleepy,really!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 682 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 682 Chapter 682 The less words, the bigger the matter Thinking about it this way,she also felt quite miraculous. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I had so much fun at your house that I didn¡¯t feel like going to sleep.¡±ia thought for a while and thought it must be the reason,¡±If that¡¯s the case,I wille here more often in the future. Silvia,you don¡¯t dislike me,do you?¡± Silvia smiled,¡±Of course I don¡¯t dislike you,but¡­¡± She paused for a while as she stretched out a hand in her puzzled eyes, ¡°Calibrate the monthly meal expenses!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡±ia was amused, ¡°Okay!Absolutely no problem!¡± Patting her palm lightly,Silvia clenched her fingers and held her hand. The two shook hands. and smiled knowingly. ia went back after dinner. When she left,Simon hadn¡¯te back. As a result,within a few minutes of leaving,Simon¡¯s car entered the gate. Originally, Silvia greeted him with a smile,but when she first saw Simon,she felt something was wrong. The two have been together for such a long time,even a subtle change in emotion could be detected with just a look. She didn¡¯t ask,and only waited for him toe over before she said softly,¡±Are you tired?Have you not eaten yet?I let the kitchen warm up. Take a rest and eatter.¡± Simon looked up at her,with indescribable fatigue in his eyes,and he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I¡¯ll let them get ready!¡±Silvia was about to turn around,but he grabbed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°Right now?!¡±Her eyes widened in surprise,she thought she heard it wrong. What time is it?Although it¡¯s not midnight,it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s getting dark outside. He¡¯s leaving now?Where to?All of those questions popped up in her mind at the same time. At this time,Asher also heard his father¡¯s voice,and ran over with two legs,¡±Dad, Dad¡­¡± Seeing his son,Simon bent down and hugged him,but only snuggled him close to his body.He hugged him and then let go,¡±Dad has something to do. He will go out for a few days,so stay at home and listen to your mother obediently.¡± The little guy still didn¡¯t quite understand, and his two little eyebrows frowned strangely. ¡°Where are you going and how long will you be there?Do you need me to prepare anything for you?¡±Silvia quickly recovered from her surprise and asked immediately. ¡°No need,if all goes well,it will take about three or four days. I¡¯lle back and change my clothes. I¡¯ll tell you when I get back because I need to leave right away. The car is waiting outside.¡±He said. When he said this,Silvia turned her head to look,and sure enough the car was still on,apparently waiting for him. Looking at that, she was very anxious. ¡°Then you go change your clothes first, I¡¯ll prepare some food for you here, you can eat as much as you want,so you will not be hungry.¡±Silvia knew what he was going to say,and didn¡¯t give him a chance to object,gently patted his arm, ¡°Soon,it won¡¯t take you much time.¡± Simon looked into her eyes,swallowed the words when he reached the edge of his mouth,nodded slightly, ¡°Yeah!¡± He went upstairs to change clothes. Asher looked up to his dad and saw that he ignored him and felt a little sad about it,¡±Mom¡­Dad¡­¡± ¡°Father has something to do,be good!Go y with auntie. ¡°As she spoke,she winked and told the nanny to carry him to y first,and then ordered someone to bring out the soup and meals that were warming in the kitchen. Simon changed and went downstairs,everything was just right. When he sat down at the dining table,Silvia had already served him a bowl of soup,and asked everyone else to step back first,before asking softly, ¡°What happened?¡± She had been with him for so long, and she rarely saw him like this,so something happened. It must be a big deal for a calm person like him to do it in such a hurry,but he didn¡¯t want her to worry,so he didn¡¯t say anything. After taking a few sips of soup,his restless heart was relieved a lot. He said, ¡°Something happened to the factory in Nanya.I have to go and see it myself.¡± He said it lightly,but Silvia knew that the less words,the bigger the matter. If it was just a small matter,why bother him to make a special trip,and still be in such a hurry. ¡°What happened?¡±she asked bluntly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The hand holding the spoon stopped. He looked at Silvia,then,sighed softly,and put the spoon down,¡±There was a collective poisoning incident in the factory in South Asia.¡± ¡°Collective poisoning?¡±Silvia was taken aback. This kind of thing could be a big or small incident. If it was food poisoning,they might eat something wrong or the food was not clean and hygienic, but if someone poisons maliciously.or other things,then the matter was serious. ¡°Are there any casualties?¡±she continued. ¡°So far,three have died.¡± ¡°died?!¡± Then this matter was not trivial. She thought that the most poisoning would be physical injury,but she didn¡¯t expect that some people would die. ¡°Yeah.¡±Nodding,Simon¡¯s eyebrows were full of solemnity, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation yet,the management over there is also in the hospital,I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± After finishing speaking, he put down the bowl and got up to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±She was a little confused,and turned to look for something in the drawer. Simon looked puzzled,and soon saw here back with a small bottle in his hand, ¡°You take this with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±He looked at the small bottle that looked like perfume,but he knew it was definitely not. Just at the moment when she was about to leave,she couldn¡¯t have run to touch him for a long time, just to let him bring a bottle of perfume. Silvia held the small bottle and stuffed it into his palm, ¡°I used this to practice when I was doing experiments in theboratory recently.It extracts the antidote herbs in it,just in case something will happen,it will be useful.¡± In an instant,Simon was moved, ¡°I still don¡¯t know the cause of the poisoning,and I don¡¯t know the nature of the poisoning. Even if it can cure the poison or not.I am very touched by your intention,but¡­¡± ¡°But you still take it!¡±Interrupting him,Silvia insisted, ¡°Although it can¡¯t cure all poisons,it can cure most of the poisons. Don¡¯t underestimate me,I¡¯m a professional!¡± ¡°I believe that you are a professional in making perfume,but Chinese herbal medicine¡­¡±He knew that she had been in contact with her recently, but it was one thing to get in touch with her and learn about it,and another to know how much she had learned. Not to mention,how long she had been studying Chinese herbal medicine was extensive and profound. But he didn¡¯t finish the rest of the sentence,met her nce,and immediately changed his words, ¡°You are also a professional in Chinese herbal medicine, I believe it!¡± Silviaughed,and carefully put the small bottle into his pocket, ¡°Be careful,and let me know when you get there.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±Simon lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the lips. When he was about to leave,Silvia suddenly hooked his neck and deepened the kiss fiercely. Simon was a little surprised. After all,she was usually shy and introverted. This kind of initiative was really rare,but of course he was willing to respond to her deeply¡­ Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 683 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 683 Chapter 683 is here for this again When they parted,Simon couldn¡¯t bear it again,and pecked her lips several times,¡±Wait for me toe back!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±She raised her hand to straighten his neckline,and patted his pocket lightly.¡±Be careful yourself,it¡¯s no better than in China,I heard it¡¯s always been quite chaotic.¡± ¡°.Well¡­.¡±Simon originally wanted to say that it didn¡¯t matter. After all,the factory had not been there for two or three years. Although it was true that it was rtively turbulent,the Americans were rtively protected there. And when he flew over this time, he just went to the factory and the hospital to see what was going on,and he probably came back after dealing with it,so there was no need to worry so much. However,it was an extremely warm thing for someone to miss and worry about him like this,so he followed her heart and agreed to her. ¡°I really have to go!¡± If he didn¡¯t leave, he would miss the ne,and he was inexplicably reluctant. After two people got together,they have never been separated like this. It was really,very reluctant¡­ ia came home happy,she hadn¡¯t been this happy for a long,long time. Satisfied,she was not tortured by hunger,nor felt self-me for overeating, and she felt a very rxed feeling in her heart. That feeling made her feel a lot lighter when she walked. Although Silvia said that she was not trying to lose weight,she somehow believed that she would definitely lose weight after such conditioning. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If you can lose weight,isn¡¯t that the same as losing weight?It didn¡¯t matter if Silvia didn¡¯t admit it,as long as she believed it in her heart,she thought. But her good mood sank as soon as she entered the door. ¡°Aunt Moran.¡±Pursing her lips,she swallowed the words ¡°Why are you here again¡±. Mrs. Moran was sitting there eating snacks. She raised her eyelids when she heard the movement as she raised her hands and said, ¡°ia,you are finally back,why are youte?Aunt Moran has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Aunt Moran had waited for me,is there something important?¡±She walked in slowly, a little reluctantly,even thinking that if she came back early,she should have been a littleter. ¡°Of course there is something important!¡±Mrs. Moran pped her hands, with arge pile of melon seed husks on hand,she got up and walked over and said, ¡°I told you about the miracle doctor two days ago,and it is such an important matter,why did you forget?¡± If it was changed to before,she might not mind much. Anyway,she had already given up. But now,she had sustenance and hope in her heart, and that miracle doctor happened to be someone Silvia didn¡¯t like. Since she didn¡¯t like it,then she wouldn¡¯t like it either, let alone looking for him. ¡°Oh,that martial arts world liar that Aunt Moran mentioned. ¡°Pretending to remember,she said tly,¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°What a martial arts world liar,that¡¯s a serious miracle doctor!¡±Mrs. Moran cried out as if her tail had been stepped on,¡±ia,you don¡¯t go out often,and you don¡¯t know much about the outside. world,so Mr.Drake is a student from old Mr.Drake. He is a god-level leader recognized by the Chinese medicine community,thest student of old Mr.Drake,the most proud student!Most people can¡¯t invite them,and you don¡¯t know how much thought and effort Aunt Moran put in to get him.Pleasee.¡± ia didn¡¯t want to hear this,and she didn¡¯t respond.She walked to the dining table and reached out to drink from the ss on the table. Silvia said that if she wants to promote metabolism,she must drink more water,and she must quit all beverages. Before,she was not very interested in those drinks, but now she had some awareness of actively drinking water. Seeing her stretch out her hand,Mrs. Moran hurriedly rushed over and pushed all the snacks on the table to the ground. ia¡¯s fingers paused in mid-air,passed over her hand,and took the water ss away. Seeing that ia¡¯splexion was not good,Mrs. Moran hurriedly exined, ¡°ia,don¡¯t be angry!What Aunt Moran is doing is for your own good. Look at your body,it¡¯s not good to eat these things anymore!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±ia said seriously. She was full today,and she was not as greedy for those snacks as usual,but a little thirsty. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Aunt Moran is afraid that you will be seduced by that Mrs. Palmer, and you also know that your father fucked up. Don¡¯t worry,l heard that you have been controlling your diet for a while,and in my opinion,it is still effective,you are¡­a little thinner than before.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s only a little bit,at least you¡¯re losing weight. Who can lose weight without being hungry? Don¡¯t listen to Mrs. Palmer¡¯s nonsense, by the way,because she doesn¡¯t let you see a miracle doctor!She doesn¡¯t have any good intentions,so don¡¯t associate with her in the future!¡± Mrs. Moran chatted a lot,but didn¡¯t get her response. Seeing that she didn¡¯t listen to what she said,he was very upset. ¡°Okay,don¡¯t drink it!If you drink too much water,you will get fat!¡± She reached out to grab her water ss and wanted to continue talking,but ia dodged away. Mrs. Moran¡¯s outstretched hand was empty,and she was stunned,and then heard ia say with displeased, ¡°Aunt Moran,I¡¯m fat!I¡¯ve been fat since I was a child,and you already watch me grow up,I¡¯ve always been so fat!What¡¯s wrong with me?I don¡¯t seem to have eaten a few meals at your house,right? Didn¡¯t I gain weight by eating your rice?Even if I¡¯m fat or thin,Aunt Moran does not need to worry about my own affairs!¡± Mrs. Moran was shocked. She stood there in a daze,her brain unable to react. Although this girl had a weird temper and was not very close to people outside,she still respected her. All along,she had not always admonished her like this, and she had never seen her say anything.It was the first time,really the first time,that she talked back to her like that,and she really didn¡¯t grow up eating rice from her family. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t eaten a single grain of rice! After all,she was also an elder,and how could she speak to an elder like that!She furiously thought. ¡°ia,do you know who you are talking to!When did you be so small?¡±Mrs. Moran said angrily with a downcast face. The water ss was ced on the table with a crisp sound,which made Mrs. Moran¡¯s eyebrows twitch. ¡°Aunt Moran!You also know that you are my Aunt Moran!You are standing at my house with your mouth shut,have you considered my own sake?¡±ia said coldly, ¡°Besides, Silvia is my friend,l don¡¯t like people ndering my friends like this!¡± Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t reply. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 684 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 684 Chapter 684 She looks like my sister ¡°I¡­¡±Mrs. Moran was dumbfounded, ¡°Why am I disregarding yourself?I¡¯m not talking about it at home.Besides,what I said is the truth!People have to face reality!¡± ¡°ia,you are not fat at all, you are too thin,you should eat more,do you?Is that what Silvia told you?I told you,only people in our own family will tell you the truth for your own good. Honest words are harsh,but we¡¯re always sincere to you,and people outside have no good intentions!¡± Mrs. Moran was still persuading and continued, ¡°Look at you,you don¡¯t know how much you Aunt Moran¡¯s heart by saying such things after only knowing Silvia for a few days!So,stay away from her, Aunt Moran would still be hurt by her.¡± hurt ¡°I just said one thing, and I broke Aunt Moran¡¯s heart already!Then Aunt Moran has really a ss heart,and it¡¯s too fragile!Over the years, Aunt Moran has been saying that about me,but why didn¡¯t she ever think about whether it would break my heart?¡±ia said coldly. She turned around, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,you should go back,Aunt Moran!After all,my family doesn¡¯t have dinner to entertain you,and a person like me is not worthy of eating!I can¡¯t trouble you!¡± ¡°ia,why are you talking like that,ia¡­if your father hears this¡­¡± She tried to threaten her with her father again. After all,since she was a child,she cared about him the most and feared him the most.However,before she could finish her sentence,ia suddenly turned around, ¡°Then Aunt Moran might as well repeat what he said just now in front of father.It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t remember it,I can record it here,how about it?¡± my Her mouth was gagged in an instant, and Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Some words could only be said in front of ia,but she didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Mr.Miller. After all, ia was a child.In front of her,she was considered an elder,so she should be taught a lesson. Her mother died early,and as her aunt,she didn¡¯t need to care what would happen to ia. But Mr.Miller had such a bad temper,and she knew it well. Mr.Miller had a bad temper,and was cold and cold. He spoiled his daughter to the bottom of his heart.If she said those words in front of him, she knew that there would be no good result. ¡°ia, Aunt Moran¡¯s heart is straightforward,and I¡¯m also outspoken. The starting point is for your own good.¡±She changed her words and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like the miracle doctoring,why don¡¯t I take you to see him tomorrow¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need!¡±After leaving thest two words, there was a heavy closing sound of the door,and she entered the room. Mrs. Moran came home disheartened, and the more she thought about it,the angrier she became. In contrast,Kane was full ofcency. When she got home, he was sitting there humming a little song,pouring wine,and pouring himself a drink with peanuts. ¡°You¡¯re happy!¡±She walked over to put the wine ss to the end,and then put it down again,spilling all the wine in it,just like how ia threw the ss in front of her before. ¡°Hey-¡± Seeing his wine spilled, Kane felt a little distressed, frowned and scolded, ¡°Why did you do that?! Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m crazy?!I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me or your precious niece!¡±She sat down heavily on the chair beside her,and she said aggrievedly. In an instant,he understood that she was getting angry elsewhere,and she came back to vent her anger. He asked the servant toe over to wipe off the wine stains on the table,he poured another ss,and casually asked while holding the dishes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know her, be patient.¡± ¡°Be patient?Why don¡¯t you bear it?Your niece may be patient now. In the past,she used to y petty and wanted to eat,but now she is fine. She throws a cup and puts on a sturdy face,and says that I don¡¯t know my position in her house. ¡°The more she talked,the angrier she became,and she wondered if there were servants around at that time, and even scolded her. ¡°Oh?She said it?¡±Kane raised his eyebrows and sipped his wine,a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s not about what she said,it could be me who said it!She has now confidence!She doesn¡¯t even think about it. With her appearance and figure,if it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s sake,who would look at her disgusted figure?¡±As she spoke, she became thirsty,so she snatched her husband¡¯s wine and took a sip. When she said this,Kane was not happy,snatched back his ss and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that,if it¡¯s not for her father¡¯s face,you wouldn¡¯t have to be scolded like this,right?Besides,you can forget about your figure,but ia is not ugly,she looks just like my sister!¡± Speaking of which,sister was also a well-known beauty back then. When ia was born,she looked very much like her,but the longer she grew,the longer she became fatter,because her face was full of flesh,and her facial features were piled together.It didn¡¯t look good either. ¡°It¡¯s up to your sister,one white covers all ugliness,one fat ruins everything!¡±Mrs. Moran said unconvinced, ¡°Let me tell you this,my Kelly is much prettier than her!¡± Holding the wine ss,Kane paused, as if he wanted to say something,but Mrs. Moran stared at him, ¡°Why are you not convinced?¡± He rolled his eyes and nodded after thinking about it,¡±It¡¯s Kelly who looks good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Mrs. Moran felt a little better after getting the answer she wanted,¡±By the way,speaking of Kelly,where is she? Didn¡¯t shee back?Why haven¡¯t I seen her in the past two days?¡± ¡°You and I are not at home these two days,you are busy with that miracle doctor all day long,and I am busy with project bidding,Kelly¡­seems to be doing some kind of experiment again,anyway,the three of us don¡¯t see each other all day long.¡± ¡°Then who can be med,isn¡¯t it,for our family! But if Ray favors you,I don¡¯t need to do this and I can just lie down and enjoy the happiness!¡± Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t helpining. To say that Mr.Miller really had the ability to get into that position in the officialdom,it was a pity that sister was not blessed and died so early. She should be Mrs. Miller now,not Mrs. Moran,she thought. In the past,it was said that among schrs, farmers,businessmen,and merchants,they were the lowest.Now, in her opinion,if merchants were not the lowest,they were not as good as officials. If she were an official wife,how many people would have to go to the pole to curry favor with. her.Unlike now,ying mahjong was a way of measuring the family¡¯s wealth level,drinking afternoon tea by herself,and taking a group photo that could only stand in the corner. To be honest,if it weren¡¯t for Miller and Ray,she might not even be qualified to stand in the corner because she couldn¡¯t be there just being part of Moran family. The more she thought about it,the more she felt aggrieved.She was no worse than others,why she was not lucky and married someone better. ¡°What do you mean,you look down on me and Ray?!¡±Kane immediately darkened his face in displeasure. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 685 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 685 Chapter 685 best to die outside T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at you,I mean if you can be an official like Ray,and that would be good.I didn¡¯t say your didn¡¯t say that I want to marry Ray,why are you so anxious!¡±Mrs. Moran continued, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest,as long as Ray have stuffy temperament,only sister can stand it,and I¡¯m not her!¡± Her husband still can¡¯t be offended, after all,she still wanted to live a life without worrying. about food and clothing,so she immediately appeased him. After hearing this,Kane¡¯splexion became better, ¡°That¡¯s right,his temper is too upright,to put it bluntly, he is a tendon. I really doubt how he can climb to the current position with such a temper!¡± After muttering a few words,he continued to drink again,then turned his head and thought of something, ¡°By the way, what kind of genius doctor of yours, have you figured it out yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still mentioning it,isn¡¯t that what happened! That precious niece of yours refuses to go. If you ask me,she must have been brainwashed by Mrs. Palmer. ¡°She curled her lips,and now she hated Silvia very much. That woman didn¡¯t know what ecstasy soup she was pouring into ia,she just obeyed her words. She had instilled in her for so many years, and she had never seen how obedient ia was to her. She was really an ungrateful person who was not familiar with it. ¡°Mrs.Palmer¡­¡±repeated, and Kane remembered,then grinned inexplicably. Seeing his weird smile, Mrs. Moran asked strangely, ¡°Why are you smiling so¡­weirdly?¡± She originally wanted to say why her husband was smiling like a fool, but she was afraid that he would get angry,so she changed her words temporarily. Afterughing a few times,Kane cleared his throat, ¡°You don¡¯t know, for the project I¡¯m going to bid for now,who was thepetitor I was most afraid of?¡± ¡°Who?¡±Blinking,Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t understand these things in business. ¡°The Palmer Group!They have also been developing into medicine and chips in the past few years. Although they have not been in business for a long time,they can¡¯t stand the rich and powerful!If you really want to fight hard, let alone Washington, I¡¯m afraid there are not many Mrs. Moran frowned and was puzzled, ¡°But Ray has promised to give you this project, what are you afraid of him doing?¡± ¡°He agreed,so I¡¯m afraid that something might happen! Then Simon has 800 minds,if he does some tricks,it will be a mess!¡±This was also what he was worried about. As far as he knew,the Palmer Group was also very interested in this project. If they must get it,then he was afraid it would be very difficult for him to snatch it. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and urge Ray,you¡¯re still giggling!¡± Hearing this,Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t understand even more. ¡°Hahaha,you don¡¯t know,I was quite worried at first, but today,I don¡¯t worry anymore!¡±He continued humming a ditty and continued to drink proudly. With such a snarky look,he only half-spoken,making Mrs. Moran¡¯s teeth itch,and snatched his ss away, ¡°You said it!¡± ¡°Hey-¡°Kane tapped his finger on the table as he grinned widely,and paused every word, ¡°Because Simon is going abroad!If I have to figure it out,he might not be able toe back. before the bidding!¡± ¡°Going abroad?What did you do?Why didn¡¯t youe back?¡±Mrs. Moran was still puzzled. For their businessmen,it was normal to go abroad,flying around at home and abroad.If the Palmer Group gave great importance to this project,they must get it,and it was enough reason. enough to fly back before the bidding. Also,it was not necessary for the boss to do something like bidding.It was not impossible for Palmer to make a n. Shaking his head,Kane looked at her and said, ¡°So,you don¡¯t understand anything! Do you know why Simon went abroad?ording to reliable news,something happened to his factory in South. Asia.It seems to be some kind of collective poisoning, let¡¯s not talk about whether this matter can. be settled,whether it¡¯s a big deal,what kind of ce is there in South Asia,how chaotic it is!Once he goes,who knows if he wille back!¡± If Simon died,the Palmer Group would be in chaos.If the Palmer family failed at that time,the market share would decrease,then he could get a share of the pie,and maybe he could take advantage of this opportunity to leap on. Just thinking about the possibility made himugh out loud. ¡°South Asia is so chaotic,what is he going to do by himself he can just send someone there.¡± Although Mrs. Moran thought the same as Kane,and she also felt that it would be great if something happened to Simon,but she didn¡¯t know Simon¡¯s thinking. ¡°Young man,l like to do everything by myself and buy people¡¯s hearts!Why bother!Those poor migrant workers have nothing to buy.If they can work for me,I will reward them with a bite of food! They should be grateful to me!¡±Kane disagreed as she shook his head. In the same shopping mall,he had never heard of some of Simon¡¯s behaviors. Either he thought. he was just a show,or he thought that Simon was stupid.As a businessman,it was natural that there was no profit consecutively. For example,this time,collective poisoning,what if those family members or local employees vent their anger on the boss? For this kind of thing,he should have sent a high-level executive to check it out and appease At most, you can get some money out and it would be solved. Why run by yourself?Kane thought. Of course,Simon couldn¡¯t have been better off doing it. Recently, he felt that he was going so smoothly, as if God was helping him. First,the stubborn Ray finally let go,and then something happened to his biggestpetitor. This was God¡¯s hint to him,to make him prosperous! Mrs. Moran actually didn¡¯t understand half of what she heard. She probably understood that this was a good thing for her husband,and that was why she was so happy. Then when he was happy,of course she should be happy.After thinking about it,his mood was not so bad,¡±Okay,drink it!Just don¡¯t dy the business, I¡¯ll call Kelly.¡± She hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days,and she missed her daughter. Pushing away the wine ss,she got up and went to the room. The phone was answered for the third time. The moment Mrs. Moran heard her daughter¡¯s voice,she felt relieved, ¡°Kelly,why did you answer the phone sote?Mom was so anxious that she almost wanted to call the police.¡± ¡°Mom,I told you that if I didn¡¯t answer the phone,I must be doing an experiment instead of sleeping. ¡°A slightly deep female voice rang through the phone. ¡°Oh,did your mother disturb your sleep?¡±Mrs. Moran quickly lowered her voice. ¡°No,I¡¯m doing an experiment.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 686 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Getting more and more interested ¡°Kelly,do you know what time it is and you are still doing experiments. Now that you have returned to China,you don¡¯t even stay at home. You¡¯re always outside,so your mother won¡¯t see you several times a day!¡±Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t help but say that. The female voice on the phone said calmly,¡±Even if I¡¯m at home,how many times a day can you. see me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±She was at a loss for words when asked. That¡¯s right,she couldn¡¯t even stay at home. She always went to y cards every day or went shopping for beauty treatment.Recently,she had to go to see a miracle doctor and run to Miller¡¯s house. She hardly stayed at home. In this way,it was true that they couldn¡¯t see each other for several times. ¡°Then when youe back,you can go shopping with your mother for beauty treatment!Don¡¯t spend all day in thatboratory of yours. What¡¯s there to do with those things?How can you make a boyfriend when you spend all day in that ce?Come here and your mother will help you think about the important things in your life!Are there any boys chasing you?¡± As they talked,it sure came back to this topic again. The voice paused for a while,and Mrs. Moran thought the connection was disconnected,so she took the phone away to check that she was still on the phone. When she was just about to speak,she heard a voice from inside,¡±Are you still alive,I¡¯ll hang up if it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Hey,don¡¯t hang up!¡±She shouted quickly, ¡°Look at you,every time I mention your life¡¯s major events, you are like this. You are young and beautiful,and you came back from studying abroad.Let me tell you,don¡¯t be abducted by those poor boys because you should be a young mistress. from a rich family,mom must help you find a good one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°Okay,I won¡¯t say anything!¡±Knowing her daughter¡¯s temper,she quickly changed her words, ¡°Then what have you been up totely?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A faintugh could be heard,and then she asked slowly,¡±Mom¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°I said,do you understand?¡± It seemed she didn¡¯t understand. The reaction was expected, Kelly continued without waiting for her answer, ¡°Did you go to your uncle¡¯s house again today?¡± ¡°Yeah,how do you know?¡±Finally, she had something to talk to her daughter about,and she immediately said, ¡°But your uncle is not at home,and you know him, he is too busy to stay at home.But your sister,she looks fat again!¡± ¡°Has ia continued to see a doctor recently?¡±Kelly asked. ¡°Not recently!She hasn¡¯t seen a doctor sincest year. I think she gave up. Your uncle strictly controlled her diet. She was not allowed to eat this,and she was not allowed to eat that.I don¡¯t think she lost that much weight.¡±Shaking her head, she couldn¡¯t helpining about the matter again,¡±But I found a miracle doctor for her recently, and this damn girl just doesn¡¯t want to look at it.¡± ¡°Genius doctor?¡±Kellyughed, ¡°Where did you find that martial arts world liar?¡± ¡°Why do you call him a liar!He is not a liar,Leo is thest student of Mr.Drake,a real miracle doctor!¡± Within a day,the sisters took turns calling liars,and Mrs. Moran was about to be swayed by what they said,desperately emphasizing the news she had worked so hard to get,and the person. she found was definitely not a liar. ¡°Mr.Drake?¡± ¡°Yes,that one is very famous in the field of Chinese medicine,but you don¡¯t necessarily know it. You studied Western medicine.¡± Unexpectedly,Kelly said, ¡°I know!You said that person is thest student of Mr.Drake.Is there any evidence?As far as I know,thest student of Mr.Drake has never revealed who it is,and could it be someone,bluffing and deceiving?¡± ¡°No no!¡±Mrs. Moran quickly denied, ¡°This is also the inside information I found with great difficulty.It is absolutely reliable!Mr.Drake never said that he is thest student of Mr.Drake,and he is also very low- key. It¡¯s not easy to diagnose and treat people.It was hard for me to ask him, he must not be a liar! He really took care of the grandson of my card partner¡¯s cousin¡¯s younger sibling¡¯s family!¡± ¡°Hey,don¡¯t just think about it and get angry!Bad girl doesn¡¯t appreciate it!¡±The more she said,the angrier she became, Mrs. Moran waved her hand and stopped talking. ¡°You said,ia doesn¡¯t want to be cured?She doesn¡¯t want to lose weight?¡±Kelly asked again after regaining her senses. ¡°Who knows,I think she was brainwashed by Mrs. Palmer!¡± ¡°Mrs. Palmer?¡±Kelly,who originally wanted to hang up the phone,unknowingly became more and more interested in the conversation. What happened during that period of time?How did she hear so many new things from her mother? Kelly thought. The somewhat boring life seemed to have finally caused some waves,and she began to be a little interested. ¡°Oh,you don¡¯t know her. Anyway,she is a very annoying woman. She has a problem with the genius doctor | hired,and I don¡¯t know what she said to ia. Then ia obeyed her and refused to let the genius doctor see her.¡± ¡°ia obeys her?¡± ia usually didn¡¯t like to interact with people very much, but now she suddenly followed an outsider. The key point was that she had not known her for a long time,so this person was quite capable. ¡°No, you still hit me tonight!She doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m her Aunt Moran at all. Then I took care of her when she was young. Tell me,you were jealous when you were young,and you think I treat her better than you!Now she actually talks back to me and says that I don¡¯t care about her self-esteem!¡± Kelly Moran was not interested, she said, ¡°So,ia didn¡¯t let the miracle doctor you hired see a doctor?¡± ¡°Yeah!I¡¯ve been tossing for so long,so I asked for nothing!Originally,I thought that if the miracle. doctor cured her,your uncle would owe us a big favor,and your father would be able to do more in the business field in the future. It would be convenient,our house would be better!As a result¡­¡± While talking,she noticed something was wrong,¡±Oh no!Did Mrs. Palmer do it on purpose?She must have known that our family waspeting with the Palmer family for bidding,so she stopped me from curing ia. We should let your uncle owe our family this favor!¡± The more she thought about it,the more she felt that this was the case. Thinking about what her husband said just now,maybe this was how it was done in business. ¡°No,I have to talk to your father!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡±Kelly took the initiative not to hang up,¡±Momst time I asked you to give ia agarwood,did you give it?¡± ¡°What the hell?¡±Mrs. Moran was stunned for a moment, and then realized, ¡°You said that flower! S she is not like you,she doesn¡¯t care about these flowers and nts. Why do you give so many every now and then!¡± ¡°Just send it!¡±Kelly said, ¡°Then I will continue to experiment.¡± ¡°Kelly¡­¡± Mrs. Moran was about to say something, but she hung up there. She sighed and shook her head,that girl was already stupid for doing experiments,so she had to help her think about the important things in her life no matter what. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 687 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Can you introduce me? The lights in theboratory of the institute were on all night. When it was dawn,Leo yawned,took off his mask,washed his hands,and walked out of the laboratory,rubbing his sore eyes. After staying up for two nights,it didn¡¯t mean that there was no progress at all.At any rate,it had reached the final stage,and he thought that the problem should not be serious. In the past two days, he thought about it carefully again, and felt that since Silvia could do it,then he should do it. How is she better than him?It was nothing more than entering theboratory earlier than him and having more experience than himself. He convinced himself. There were more chances of trial and error,so it was naturally close to sess. He must had been too impatient these days,and even forgot such a simple truth. Thinking about it this way,he soaked in theb and worked overtime desperately,wanting to spend more time to narrow the gap,and he must make some achievements. If he really couldn¡¯t evenpare with this woman,then he really had to get into the seam of the earth. Thinking of the way his Grandpa looked at him that day,and the words that scolded him, he felt a suffocation in his chest. He must be sessful,no,he must be more sessful than Silvia,so that he could feel ted! He stretched his waist and moved his sore shoulders. He really didn¡¯t know much about those spices,but then he thought that since Silvia didn¡¯t know much about Chinese herbal medicine,he could seed,which meant that the two had something inmon. Then, he should have done it in his own way. Silvia was stingy and refused to give him the previous experimental data,so he searched through all the failed data in theboratory,drew conclusions from them, and then thought of sandalwood, which was generally the easiest to use,and then fused it with herbs,which was more familiar.It was easier to get things,and besides,it didn¡¯t have to be a special scent, and he didn¡¯t make perfume. So,that was about it. Thinking about it that way,he was quite proud,thinking that his mind was bright enough. Standing at the window and looking downstairs,he was surprised to see that there were other people besides him at this time. Professor Reyes was facing him,talking to someone,looking at the back, like a woman. In this institute,besides Silvia,there are other women,which was not unusual,but what was strange was that this point was still here. Could it be¡­Silvia?! Thinking of this,Leo leaned out a little,squinting his eyes to take a closer look. Looking at the figure from the back,it didn¡¯t seem to be very simr.Silvia often wears more casual and loose clothes because she was pregnant, but that woman was wearing a ck long dress. And his movement of protruding his body was seen by Professor Reyes who was facing him,raised his head and waved at him, ¡°Leo,you¡¯re staying up all night again!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep,so I just do experiments to pass the time. ¡°Leo responded with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±Professor Reyes knew that he wanted topete with Silvia,but this kind ofparison was a good thing,and he naturally wouldn¡¯t expose it,and encouraged him. ¡°Not hard.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The two exchanged a few words back and forth,but the woman didn¡¯t turn her head back,as if she wasn¡¯t interested in who was behind her at all. Leo became curious,and wanted to see which woman in this institute besides Silvia could work so hard and stay upte than him. Even if she didn¡¯t stay upte or just came here,it was early enough!He concluded. ¡°Professor Reyes,wait a minute,I happen to have a question for you.¡±After speaking,he quickly turned around and went downstairs. However, when he ran to the first floor,he saw that only Professor Reyes was alone,and the woman¡¯s back had gradually moved away. ¡°Leo,what¡¯s the matter?¡±Professor Reyes was obviously waiting for him,and asked with a smile. ¡°A little experimental question¡­¡±Looking behind him, Leo asked directly, ¡°Professor Reyes, who was that person just now?Was she also from our institute?She came so early.¡± ¡°Oh,she is also,but she did not do the same batch of experiments as you,but another project team.¡±Professor Reyes said lightly, ¡°So you haven¡¯t seen her much.¡± ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Leo nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s the case.Is there any other project in our institute?I haven¡¯t heard you mention it. What is that project about?¡± ¡°Leo,you¡¯ve been in theb for a while,so don¡¯t ask so much about things you shouldn¡¯t ask.To be honest, I don¡¯t know much about some things. The most important thing for us now is to do the work at hand first. Well done, what do you think?¡±Professor Reyes said earnestly. Hearing that,it only meant he didn¡¯t want him to ask any more questions,and Leo was even more puzzled in his heart. However,Professor Reyes obviously didn¡¯t intend to say any more,so he changed his words, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this,when I was doing the experimentst night¡­¡± He said a few words,feeling a little weird,raised his head and looked around, but saw nothing. After Professor Reyes finished exining to him,he looked up and saw that his eyes were far away,and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little displeased, ¡°Leo!¡± ¡°Hey,Professor Reyes ¡°Do you understand what I just said?¡± ¡°Ah,l see!¡±Leo came back to his senses as he said immediately, ¡°I was a little puzzled before,but now I understand after hearing you say that.¡± ¡°Leo,I know that among young people,you are very aplished and qualified. But young. people havemon faults. Don¡¯t becent,you know?Look at Mr.Drake,who is of the same. n as you. All my life I have studied traditional Chinese medicine,and I have never beencent,and have always been so humble,and there is no end to learning!¡± Professor Reyes wanted to point out him. Although he was indeed capable and sessful in his studies,he must not be dazzled by his reputation. After all,there were mountains beyond mountains, and there were people beyond people. So what if he really was Mr.Drake¡¯sst student,he was not Mr.Drake himself. Leo heard his praise to Mr.Drake,thought of the old man¡¯s stubborn and stubborn temper,thought of him blowing his beard and staring at him to push himself out,and every time he taught him something with cynicism,he couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Professor Reyes,have you met Mr.Drake?How do you know he is nevercent?¡± ¡°I¡­haven¡¯t seen it. But I¡¯ve heard a lot about his deeds.¡±After coughing twice,Professor Reyes was obviously embarrassed. He nced at him, ¡°Why,can you introduce me?¡± This question instantly froze the smile on Leo¡¯s face. Although it was his grandpa,even if he wanted to meet himself,he still had to see his mood and introduce outsiders? Don¡¯t even bother thinking about it!Sir-inw will definitely let someone take a broom and drive them out of the house. He ridiculously thought. ¡°Hehe,don¡¯t take my words seriously,professor.Mr.Drake lives in seclusion and hasn¡¯t seen outsiders for many years. How can I bring you to him?¡±He said with a dryugh. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 688 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 688 Chapter 688 So, who are you? Professor Reyes smiled disapprovingly, the answer was within his expectations. However,his smile made Leo feel ashamed of being exposed.Although he never explicitly stated that he was thest student of Mr.Drake,everyone else said so,and he deliberately did not rify the default.Now Professor Reyes¡¯eyes and smile seemed to see right through him. ¡°The old man has not been in good health these years, so he hasn¡¯t seen outsiders.But if Professor Reyes wants to ask him any questions, maybe I can help you.¡±Clearing his throat, he said. The meaning of these words implies that his intimate rtionship with Mr.Drake was unusual. Although he couldn¡¯t bring him to meet him, he could still help you solve one or two small problems. ¡°Really?¡±Sure enough, Professor Reyes was a little surprised when he heard this sentence, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s great.It just so happens that I have two problems that I have been puzzling over.If you have time,Leo just ask Mr.Drake for me.¡± -face. ¡®Naturally.¡±Leo straightened his back and smiled, feeling that he had finally regained some After saying a few more casual words, Professor Reyes entered the building.He just arrived, while Leo stayed up all night and nned to go back to rest. Originally, he didn¡¯t disdain such trivial matters at all, and he had roughly understood the situation, and others had seen it, wasn¡¯t it just a difficult obesity!?For this kind of thing, one was greedy and the other waszy,at most there was some kind of endocrine disorder,what else could be the reason. Such a small problem was not worth his time.Normally, he would feel that it was a waste of time. to say one more sentence. But the difference this time was that Silvia stepped in. That fat girl still listened to her very much,she didn¡¯t trust herself at all,she acted like a liar,maybe Silvia said something in front of her.The more this happened, the more he had to cure her to prove himself. Money was not important, he just wanted to seize every opportunity to prove himself and p Silvia in the face.He wanted everyone to recognize that he was the one with real strength,not the one who relied on the influence of his husband¡¯s family.She was just a woman who could only do superficial work. Yawning and walking to the ce where he parked, he found a car parked not far from the side. It was not unusual to park a car,but what was unusual was that there was a woman standing beside the car,judging from her figure and clothes, it should be the woman who spoke to Professor Reyes just now. She was leaning on the car,with her hands crossed and hugged in front of her chest, her chin was slightly raised,her long hair was naturally scattered behind her, and a corner was blown up by the wind, flying wildly. There was a pause in the footsteps, Leo hesitated, looking at the posture, it seemed that she was waiting for him, but he probably didn¡¯t know her, so he didn¡¯t assume because it would be too embarrassing. While hesitating, the woman straightened up and walked towards him quickly. Her movements were clean and quick, and her steps were quick.She approached him in two or three steps, and looked him up and down with a pair of phoenix eyes, ¡°Mr.Drake?¡± liar. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leo raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Are you that miracle doctor?¡±She was straightforward and asked right away. Leo didn¡¯t care about the title,but from her tone,she was asking if he was the martial arts world He immediately felt very ufortable, and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not a genius doctor, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± After speaking, he opened the door and sat in. A white palm pressed and quickly pressed his car door, if it wasn¡¯t for the quick withdrawal of Leo¡¯s hand, he would have almost pinched her hand. He was startled,and jumped out angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a few words. ¡°The corners of her lips curled up, and her smile was a bit sloppy. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±Leo said, suppressing his anger, ¡°So I guess there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± The woman didn¡¯t care about his anger at all, the corners of her lips curved slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you either.But¡­¡± ¡°We still talk even if we don¡¯t know each other.¡± The world has changed!When did women be so bold and crazy! In front of him, there was Silvia, who was always against him and fighting against him, and now there was such an inexplicable woman, and she was also a member of the research institute. Could it be that the women in the research institute were all this crazy?! Then she remembered that she was also a member of the research institute, and Professor Reyes said that she was working on other projects, and she calmed down for a moment. ¡°Okay, but it seems that this ce is not suitable for chatting, can we change to another ce?¡±He nced outside, ¡°There is one nearby¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡±Interrupting him, the woman said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± ¡°Here?¡±Leo looked around, it wasn¡¯t too far from theboratory building, and although it was still early at this time, it was almost time for work, and there would definitely be peopleing in and out. Turning around, the woman leaned against his car door,looked at him and said, ¡°Yes, here!In broad daylight, open and aboveboard, leave as soon as you finish speaking, and don¡¯t waste anyone¡¯s time.¡± Now that she had said that, Leo let go,looked at her and said, ¡°Okay,what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Are you thest student of Mr.Drake?¡±She asked directly when she came up. Leo smiled, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either you or a bluff!¡± Leoughed out loud, ¡°I said I¡¯m not anymore,so I¡¯m just bluffing,Ms. Drew, did you make a mistake?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not, why do people say you are?¡±Every word the woman said was extremely sharp.In fact,no one had ever asked him that. Everyone took it for granted that he was the one who got the news from various channels, and of course would not ask such a question in person, for fear that he would turn his back on him. Spreading his hands, Leo looked innocent, ¡°How do I know?If they think it is, then it¡¯s okay.If you think it¡¯s not, then it¡¯s not.Whether it¡¯s true or not,it¡¯s up to you anyway.¡± Being misrecognized for a long time, Leo had been able to deal with this situation very skillfully, and he could always ambiguously pass it with a few words. You see, he clearly said no,but it made other people feel that he deliberately denied it because he didn¡¯t want to show off.He didn¡¯t say he was, but what he said made you feel that he was. This art of speaking also made him y it clearly. Sure enough, the woman was also surrounded by him, resting her chin with one hand, lowering her eyes as if she was thinking about the truth of what he said. Seeing her appearance, Leu said, ¡°Have you finished asking?¡± The woman raised her head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re done asking, so it¡¯s my turn to ask?¡±He took a step forward, ¡°So, who are you?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 689 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 689 Chapter 689 So her name is Silvia The woman¡¯s eyes were shrewd, she stared back at him fixedly,her thin lips moved, and said two words, ¡°Kelly Moran.¡± ¡°Kelly Moran¡± he repeated the name, and quickly searched in his brain.After confirming that he didn¡¯t know such a person, Leo nodded, ¡°You are also from the research institute?Professor Reyes said, you are in charge of another project, what project is it?¡± Kelly looked at him and squinted, ¡°You want to see a doctor for my cousin?¡± ¡°Who?!¡±Leo didn¡¯t react for a while, and was stunned for a while. ¡°ia, ¡°Kelly Moran said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise my mom?¡± When she said this,Leo thought about it, ¡°You said that fat¡­¡± When the words came to his lips, he felt that it was inappropriate, so he temporarily changed the words, ¡°So you are the daughter of that Mrs.Moran.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡±Kelly asked bluntly,ignoring his words. ¡°Of course there is a solution.It¡¯s not obesity syndrome. It¡¯s difficult and easy to say.It mainly requires the cooperation of patients.¡±Leo was best at ambiguous words, and he came out casually,making people unable to pick out anything wrong- Raising her eyebrows, Kelly wondered if she was tired from standing, so she changed her posture, her hands were still sped around her chest, and her head was tilted, ¡°What¡¯s a simple. way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take her pulse and prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine to regte her symptoms.Apart from her own uncontroble symptoms,it¡¯s usually due to endocrine disorders. After regting her metabolism, she will gradually lose weight.¡± Leo¡¯s answer was very natural.After he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong. He felt she was dominated by her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was only at this time that he realized that it was so strange that he was unknowingly cooperating with her, like an obedient and good student seriously answering the teacher¡¯s. questions. Leo regained hisposure and quickly opened his eyes vigorously, trying to refresh himself. He must have stayed up all night to exhaust himself before falling into her trap, it must be so! ¡°Did your mother tell you to¡¯please¡¯me?¡± he asked, clearing his throat, emphasizing the word¡±please¡±. However, Kelly did not restrain her momentum at all, ¡°She is her, but not me.¡± ¡°then you¡­¡± Leo had just said two words, but he asked even faster, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you and Mrs.Palmer?¡± ¡°No.¡±He subconsciously denied it, he just hated that woman always overpowering him. No, thest time she touched her acupoint, it was a holiday, but it was absolutely impossible for him to admit it to the outside world. ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± He asked tentatively.After all, he didn¡¯t know whether she and Silvia were enemies or friends.¡±Silvia is also in ourboratory.You¡­are friends?¡± Kelly snorted, ¡°So her name is Silvia.¡± If she didn¡¯t even know Silvia¡¯s name, they couldn¡¯t be friends nor enemies. Kellywas really harder to guess than Silvia.Leo couldn¡¯t figure out what she wanted to do, so he heard her ask, ¡°You just said that she is also from our research institute?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Professor Reyes mention it to you?Professor Reyes admires her very much and thinks she is very capable.She came earlier than me and has a high status here.¡±Looking at her expression, Leo said deliberately. On the surface, it sounded like he was praising Silvia for being great,but he felt that the woman in front of him was definitely not the kind of person who would easily admire and admire her abilities. Take her attitude towards herself as an example,others know that he was thest student of Mr.Drake,they were all respectful and polite, and she also knows that her mother was still begging her to do things, but she didn¡¯t have any slightest respect for him, even a little¡­arrogant. Over the years, he had seen all kinds of people, and Kelly should be the same kind of person as him, very conceited. Those who could stay in this research institute and have a close rtionship with Professor Reyes must be capable.Those who were capable were more or less arrogant, especially young people.If she heard that Silvia was more respected than him in this research institute If he valued it more, he would definitely be jealous and angry. Sure enough, seeing a cold smile on Kelly¡¯s face, ¡°Very capable?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity that you are not in the same project team,otherwise you can learn from her.¡±Leo smiled and added fuel to the fire. ncing at him, Kelly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on the same project team as her?You must have learned a lot.¡± The smile on his face froze for an instant, as disgusting as swallowing a fly. Originally, he was on fire,but he didn¡¯t expect Kelly¡¯s insipid sentence to instantly pinch him. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±He sneered twice, theughter was blunt, ¡°Let¡¯s learn from each other!¡± He won¡¯t admit that he wanted to learn from Silvia. Straightened up,Kelly got out of his car,seemed to have finished asking what she wanted to ask, took two steps forward and then turned back, ¡°By the way, my cousin¡¯s illness can¡¯t be cured by countless doctors, I advise you If you want to keep your reputation, don¡¯t show up in front of her!¡± After finishing speaking, she showed a mocking smile, turned around and left. ¡°Hey ¡°Leo opened his mouth to retort,but she had already walked away handsomely, and suddenly he choked there,unable to swallow or spit it out. He clearly knew that she was a provocateur,but he still wanted to show it to ia, otherwise,he would be really afraid and dare not go to see her. Silvia didn¡¯t go to theboratory for the past two days, and couldn¡¯t stay at home.She always felt that her mind was floating. It was only when she was ying with her son that she was able to rx a little bit,but at other times it was chaotic.This kind of restless mood had not been over for a long time. Simon arrived safely, but after sending her a message to report that he arrived safely, he never contacted her again, not even a message, and she sent a message to ask how the matter was resolved, but he did not reply. past This made her worried, and she paid more attention to the situation in South Asia in the two days.After all, it was such a chaotic ce abroad, and she was afraid that something bad would happen. This thought shed by, and soon she shook his head vigorously, not letting herself think about Nothing would happen,definitely not, he was so smart and capable, he had never experienced any big scenes, and he would definitelye back safely this time. ¡°Silvia, Silvia¡­¡± Winnie yelled twice,she suddenly came back to her senses, and turned to look at her, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Looking down, she motioned for her hand.She followed Winnie¡¯s gaze and lowered her head,only to realize that all the liquid in the dropper in her hand had leaked out. She hurriedly let go of her hand and put it down, and went to get a cloth to wipe it again. When she took the cloth away, she brought the test tube to the side, and it fell to the ground with a crisp sound, ¡°Bang!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 690 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Uneasy The crisp sound seemed to hit her heart, which made her nervous, staring nkly at the pieces. Subconsciously squatting down to pick it up,Winnie grabbed it, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±Silvia was a little sorry, she was indeed in a trance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is your studio.¡±Winnie joked with a smile,trying to relieve her depressed emotions. Silvia was absent-minded today, and she naturally noticed it,but she didn¡¯t say anything, and she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Seeing how distracted she was now, it was impossible for her to continue working. ¡°Go out and rest first, I¡¯m okay here!¡±Pushing her out halfway, she turned around to clean up the debris on the ground. Fortunately, they were all concocting spices to make perfume,even if it was broken and sprinkled, it would not cause any harm to the human body. When she finished packing,she saw Silvia sitting on the sofa outside, looking very calm,just holding her mobile phone with her head down, obviously scrolling through messages. ¡°Mr.Palmer hasn¡¯t replied to your message yet?¡±She walked over to fetch the thermos, found it was empty, and boiled water, then turned around and asked. It was no secret that Simon was on a business trip,and Winnie naturally knew about it, and Freddie Donne also went with her, and she understood Silvia¡¯s worries. ¡°Did Freddie Donne get back to you?¡±Silvia asked, looking away. Shaking her head, Winnie said, ¡°But it should be fine.It¡¯s not the first time for them to go on a business trip.For them, flying domestically and abroad is likemuting across cities.¡± This time was indeed a little bit special.If things were not serious before, they could go there in the morning and return by ne in the evening. And this time,it had been two days¡­. What Winnie said,she didn¡¯t know why, but she was flustered. Holding the phone was not stable, and there was always an inexplicable feeling of uneasiness. ¡°When they arrived, Freddie Donne sent me a message, saying that they had arrived safely.He said that although the incident this time is not small, it is not unexperienced. Go over there to see the situation first, to see the reason for poisoning.Then, look for the source of the responsibility,how to deal with it,how to deal with it,how topensate and how topensate, ande back after it is settled.¡± While waiting for the water to boil, she said, ¡°In fact, there are almost simr things in China, such as collective poisoning, which is nothing more than food poisoning, or someone poisoning maliciously. For the former, the local person in charge must be responsible If you find the perpetrator, you should be sentenced. The matter is a little cumbersome, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°After all,someone is dead.¡±Slowly, Silvia spit out such a sentence. Her mood was heavy and low, which might have something to do with the death. When she heard that there were casualties,her heart skipped a beat. In some idents, there was still a qualitative difference between the dead and alive.Also,even if she didn¡¯t personally know those people, they were employees of the Palmer Group and they were also living people,so she would always feel a little ufortable. Winnie also lowered her eyes and sighed faintly. At this moment, the water was already boiled.She grabbed some scented tea and put it in two cups, poured hot water on it, and then brought it over, and put one of the cups in front of Silvia, ¡°Calm your mind¡± ¡°You are still pregnant, you really shouldn¡¯t think so much.¡± Putting one hand on her lower abdomen, Silvia also knew that her emotions were not good for the baby, but emotions were not so easy to control. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it,why don¡¯t you change the subject.I heard that you are helping a chubby girl lose weight recently?¡±With a rxed tone, Winnie wanted to divert her attention, and of course, also divert her attention. Silvia nodded, ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Winnie was a little curious. ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯m helping her lose weight,it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m helping her to heal her illness.¡±Picking up the teacup, there is an anti-scald cover on the outside. It was not too hot,but when you get close, the heat hits your face,which makes you quite sober. ¡°Cure?¡±At first,she was a little confused,but then Winnie reacted, ¡°I understand,some obesity is a disease, something like endocrine disorders, right?¡± But Silvia shook her head, ¡°No.¡± After saying those two words, she fell silent again,gently blowing on the scented tea floating on the surface, as if in deep thought. Winnie didn¡¯t bother her either, it was just a little weird. After a while, Silvia said, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, it¡¯s just a guess.I have to think about it again.¡± ¡°Oh. ¡°Winnie reached out to hold her own ss,and just as her fingers touched the body of the ss, she saw her suddenly put down the water ss and stood up, ¡°I have to go out for a while.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where are you going?¡±Winnie was taken aback, and the hand that had just touched the body of the cup retracted. ¡°Go to someone and ask something.¡±She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me,I shouldn¡¯t being back today. Also, don¡¯t stay here,go back first!¡± Seeing her in a hurry, Winnie responded nkly with ¡°Oh¡±, and then chased after her worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t drive by yourself, you¡¯re not in a good mood right now, it¡¯s best not to drive by yourself, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll take a taxi!¡±Silvia took her coat and bag,thought for a while and then looked back at /her, ¡°You also pay attention to safety, take a taxi back!Don¡¯t think about it, do you hear me?¡± She was quite dumbfounded. Now that she was in this state, she still cared about herself,so she nodded to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Seeing that she was still staring at her, she added, ¡°Okay, okay, I must take a taxi back,okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it must be!¡±I emphasized again. She knew that Winnie was also very worried about Freddie Donne,but she didn¡¯t say it out of her mouth.It was hard to feel at ease if they didn¡¯t reply to messages these days. She took a taxi and went straight to the suburbs.The distance was a bit far, and she almost fell asleep. When she arrived in a hurry, Sir-inw was having dinner. Arge pot of boiled pork slices, a bottle of white spirits and arge bowl of rice. The room was full of aromas,and Sir had a piece of meat caught on her chopsticks.When he saw her, she was stunned, and the piece of meat slipped from the chopsticks and fell down. ¡°Why are you here?¡±He stared, subconsciously raising his hand to protect the food, ¡°You didn¡¯t Because it was exined before that Silvia didn¡¯t need to ask when she came,she coulde in and out at any time, so the concierge didn¡¯tmunicate at all,and she went directly to the house. The old man didn¡¯t expect her toe at this time, and she came quite frequently. During the recent period, it added up to more than she had in the past few years.It was really fresh! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 691 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 691 Chapter 691 What did she understand? ¡°Not wee?¡±Silvia said,striding in. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee!¡±Sir said with a smile, ¡°But I¡­¡± Seeing his food-protecting appearance, Silvia sighed, ¡°During the pregnancy test recently, the doctor asked me to eat less spicy food.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then you can¡¯t eat this, I put a lot of peppers in it, what a pity!¡±He said this, but the chopsticks kept picking it up, and his face was full of joy. Shaking her head, Silvia was speechless. Who would have thought that the world-famous genius doctor Sir,his biggest hobby was eating, and the most weird thing was that he was very protective of food! Every time,he was afraid that others would snatch his good things.Even if Silvia made it clear that he was not interested, he still protected him tightly. While eating, Sir-in-Law asked casually, ¡°By the way, I heard that your experiment was sessful?Not bad! You are indeed my apprentice!¡± He was triumphant, with a look of pride on his face.Although people outside didn¡¯t know that Silvia was hisst student,every achievement a student achieved, a master would have a feeling of radiance on his face.. ¡°How do you know?¡±As soon as the words came out, Silvia remembered, ¡°Your cheap grandson told you?¡± ¡°What a cheap grandson!He is not my grandson!¡± He spat a few times, as if Leo was his grandson, the old man shook his head and stuffed another piece of meat into his mouth,¡±Although that kid has a bit of talent,but¡­¡± Shaking his head, he felt like swallowing what he wanted to say. Silvia didn¡¯t think much about it.The old man had a weird temper.He insisted on taking her as his apprentice back then,saying that she was very talented and had a good understanding of medicinal herbs.At that time, she was only thinking about spices, so she refused several times.On the contrary, it made him more persistent. It was onlyter that she came to the door. If people outside knew that the genius doctor who desperately wanted to meet her was not easy, but was so stalking and insisted on taking her as an apprentice, they would definitely be so angry that they vomited blood. ¡°Old man, you love food so much, do you know any herbs that can stimte people¡¯s appetite?¡±She suddenly said this out of nowhere. ¡°You can¡¯t solve such a simple question?I thought that with your understanding, you should know as much about herbs as I do. ¡°Mr.Drake, who was buried in his rice bowl, finished speaking,as if he suddenly remembered something, and put his hands together.Hestood in front of the te, ¡°What are you doing?You don¡¯t want to have an appetizer ande to eat two bites,right? No, no, the doctor said you can¡¯t eat spicy food, you have to listen to the doctor!¡± Hepletely forgot that he was also a doctor himself, and he was also a genius doctor,so he was afraid that Silvia would steal his precious dishes. ¡°I won¡¯t take it!¡±Silvia rolled her eyes helplessly, ¡°Of course I know the medicinal properties of herbs,but is there a possibility that herbs that are not poisonous or even beneficial are ced together, and interact with each other, it will have a bad effect on the body.¡± Hearing that she didn¡¯t have any intentions for her food, Sir felt relieved, thought about it seriously, and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, food has mutual generation and mutual restraint, and of course herbs also have it, but you said¡­put it?¡± ¡°Just putting them together can produce such an effect? The medicinal properties of the herbs are too strong!ording to what you said, I have nted so many herbs here, and you have a lot of them there.Didn¡¯t the two of us have it early in the morning?¡±Just¡­hup?!¡± With a gesture of wiping his neck, he indicated that this possibility should not be great. ¡°After all,ours are nted in the garden, and there are many types.If it is targeted, only those types will be put together and umted over a long period of time?¡± Sir-inw raised her eyelids, and she could tell that there was something in her words. Finally, he was willing to put down his chopsticks, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,why¡­is there any new problem in your research institute?¡± Before she could answer, he couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, there are too many messes in your research institute!What the hell are they doing?¡± ¡°No,no,it¡¯s not the research institute this time.¡±Shaking her head, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s something else.I just made such a discovery, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really feasible.¡± ¡°There is a possibility, but there are too many uncertainties!The degree of absorption of medicinal herbs after brewing is based on the umted experience of predecessors. Now it is very difficult to study absorption by vtilization. It¡¯s not that difficult to integrate with each other, and the risk is also very high!¡± Sir took a sip of water and said with emotion, ¡°In this experiment, what should be used as the subject of the experiment in order to have more intuitive and urate data?¡± ¡°Do you use¡­a monkey?¡±After thinking for a while, he turned his head and asked. ¡°Monkeys are the closest to humans,but apart from being able to obtain measurable data,there is no way to give feedback from physical difort,pain,etc., and it is even more difficult for other animals.¡±He shook his head, and then raised his neck and took a sip of water. ¡°What if it¡¯s¡­a person?¡± ¡°The experiment is sessful, and the final result must be applied to humans, but what I¡¯m talking about is when doing the experiment,do¡­ ¡°The old man seemed to understand her meaning suddenly when the words were halfway through, and he opened his eyes wide.Looked at her and said, ¡°You mean,use people as experiments?Use people as test subjects?!¡± His voice trembled a little at the back. With no certainty about the consequences,using people as test subjects,what was the difference between this and murder?Hisplexion changed, he looked at Silvia and said, ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary guess, not sure yet.¡±She said, ¡°But with your words, I probably understand!¡± out. Standing up,she got the answer she wanted and was ready to leave. ¡°By the way, that pot of Thunder Goddess¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Blinking, Sir-inw was still in a daze and hadn¡¯t recovered. He was thinking, what did she understand, what did he say? ¡°It¡¯s a deal,I¡¯ll take it away next time Ie!¡±Silvia smiled, then stopped staying and walked ¡°Hey,it¡¯s decided!Who told you it¡¯s decided!¡±Mr.Drake, who had regained his senses, yelled, and hurriedly got up, ¡°Also, what did you understand about what I said?¡± Silvia strode away without looking back,just raised one arm and waved, ¡°Thank you!¡± Mr.Drake sighed and didn¡¯t reply. This bad girles and goes in a gust of wind every time, and she doesn¡¯t speak clearly.I don¡¯t know that the old man is old and his understanding is limited!He thought to himself. but¡­ Who would have the guts to use people for herbal experiments? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 692 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Are you unwilling or afraid? ia returned home happily, only to see Mrs.Moraning again. This time, not only was she here, but the divine doctor was also there, and he was obviously waiting for her, so he became a little impatient. aunt. She had already said no need, but still kept pestering her like this,and didn¡¯t want to see her Although she was reluctant in his heart, she still called out, ¡°Aunt Moran, here wee.¡± ¡°ia,you¡¯re back. Your father is not worried about youing back sote every day, really!¡±Mrs.Moran knew that the troubles of the past two days were not pleasant, so she didn¡¯t come up and went straight to the topic. ¡°I¡¯m an adult, and I don¡¯t go to any messy ces, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. But Aunt Moran has been very empty recently, and she always runs to my house every day.¡±She said directly, looking aside with a picky eyelid Leo said nothing, ¡°And¡­there is always a man of unknown origin by his side, are you not afraid that Uncle Moran will be jealous if he finds out?¡± She deliberately said half-jokingly, Mrs.Moran was stunned for a moment, and then waved her hand in embarrassment, ¡°You child, what are you talking about!This is Mr.Drake, a miracle doctor. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen him before! Besides, your Uncle Moran, also knows about the fact that you are looking for a miracle doctor to see a doctor. Look at you, you like to joke with Aunt Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Moran!¡± Then, he took a step back and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Mr.Drake is so busy at ordinary times, and he specially came to see you with me. It¡¯s the kindness of the doctor.ia,just be obedient and let the genius doctor take a look.This disease can be cured.If you will be healthy and your dad will be happy too, won¡¯t he?¡± As she spoke,she nced at Leo,cautiously, for fear that this girl¡¯s attitude would offend the genius doctor. She was also surprised, originally thinking that the genius doctor would be angry and wouldn¡¯t invite him so easily, but she didn¡¯t expect Leo toe to her door and ask her if she had time to go to Miller¡¯s house together. It was of course a wish for the miracle doctor to speak up on his own initiative, she must be free if she is not free, and immediately drove to Miller¡¯s house with the people. After knowing that ia had gone to the Palmer family again, she didn¡¯t dare to call to remind her, for fear that the girl would deliberately dy her return if she found out, so she just waited here without letting the servant notify. She was afraid that Leo would be impatient, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be surprisingly patient.Sitting there drinking tea and ying with his mobile phone, he didn¡¯t look anxious or bored at all. While Mrs.Moran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was running in the head of the genius doctor. Seeing that ia didn¡¯t respond, Mrs.Moran walked over and pulled her arm, ¡°ia¡­¡± Unexpectedly, she turned sideways, avoiding Mrs. Moran¡¯s hand, and said in a tone of impatience, ¡°I won¡¯t do it!I¡¯m not sick!¡± ¡°ia!¡±The tone became a little more serious, and Mrs. Moran said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not good to hide your illness from medical treatment! You are not a child anymore.After so many years, your father has been worried about your affairs. You can bear to see him keep it.Are you so worried about you going down? Even if it¡¯s for your own body, you shouldn¡¯t be so self-willed!Be obedient, Mr.Drake is very experienced, let him take your pulse and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Aunt Moran, I¡¯m fat,but I¡¯m not sick, and I don¡¯t need a miracle doctor.I appreciate your kindness.As for this¡­¡±She nced sideways at Leo, looked up and down, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you,no matter what genius doctor you are, I hope you can understand the truth about noting here uninvited.¡± ¡°ia!¡± Mrs.Moran turned pale with shock, this remark was a bit too much, not only to drive people away,but also to embarrass others. If it was in the past, Leo would have turned his back on the spot and left.A yellow-haired girl who looked down on him several times and kept talking about a martial arts world liar, why should he bring shame on himself here. But now he was holding back his strength, wanting topete with Silvia in every way, so he endured the humiliation. He sneered and said, ¡°Ms.Miller, you are just fat and not sick.Did Silvia tell you this?¡± ¡°Mr.Drake¡­¡±Mrs.Moran was afraid that he would get angry, and hurriedly tried to exin. However,Leo ignored her and focused his attention on ia. ia turned to face him, looked him straight in the eyes and said, ¡°None of your business!¡± Smiling disapprovingly, Leo continued, ¡°Did she still tell you that as long as you eat a reasonable diet and adjust the dietary structure, you can be full or thin?¡± ia looked at him suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t say anything, but Mrs.Moran yelled, ¡°This is nonsense!There is no way to lose weight without being hungry, how can there be a reason to eat and still be thin,nonsense,nonsense!ia, don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°No, to a certain extent, what she said is right.¡±Unexpectedly, Leo said this. Mrs.Moran looked puzzled. ¡°You also think that what she said is right?¡±Unknowingly, ia¡¯s hostility towards him seemed not to be so great. ¡°I said,in a way.¡±Leo said tly. In fact, many weight loss experts understand this theory.Weight loss was nothing more than creating a calorie gap,adjusting the dietary structure,eliminating heavy oil,heavy salt,high fat,and high calorie foods from the menu, increasing protein and high-quality fat, and recing fast carbohydrates with slow carbohydrates.Carbohydrates, that was,coarse grains rece part of fine grains,and slowly, people would eat thinner. But ia¡¯s unbnced obesity was not necessarily just a simple adjustment of the dietary structure. ¡°What do you mean?¡±She naturally didn¡¯t understand, and asked curiously. ¡°Let me take a pulse, and I can tell Ms.Miller the answer.¡±Looking at her,Leo¡¯s eyes seemed bewitching. ia Miller hesitated for a moment, looked down at her own wrist, then raised her head to look at him again, and Mrs. Moran beside her said anxiously, ¡°ia,just give Mr.Drake a try, you won¡¯t be able to kill anyone if you let him feel the pulse!¡± As he said that, he couldn¡¯t wait to grab her wrist. But as soon as he touched it, ia quickly put her hands behind her back and raised her chin, ¡°You can feel the pulse when you say it?I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Hey, you child¡­¡±Mrs.Moran stomped her feet angrily as she couldn¡¯t grab her hand and couldn¡¯t force it in terms of size and strength. In contrast, Leo was much calmer, and smiled lightly, ¡°Are you unwilling, or don¡¯t have courage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking, why won¡¯t I have it!¡±Laughing mockingly, ia said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this aggressive method will work for me!¡± ¡°You regard Silvia as a good friend. You are afraid that if I really cure you, there will be no ce for her. You are afraid that what I say is right and what she says is wrong, so you would rather lose your body and protect it.¡± ¡°ia,don¡¯t be so stupid!The body is your own, so what does Silvia know?She is a perfuming artist, who makes perfume, and doesn¡¯t know how to cure diseases.Even if she doesn¡¯t want to harm you, she is not a professional.Let Mr.Drake feels your pulse, it will only be beneficial to you!¡±Mrs.Moran was on the side, earnestly speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s try it,shall we?¡±Holding out a hand, Leo smiled. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 693 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 693 Chapter 693 You are poisoned Leo put his finger on ia¡¯s wrist,put away the smile on his face, and looked much more serious. To be honest, ia was still a little nervous. In the past, many doctors were invited.Western doctors took films, and Chinese doctors checked the pulse, but they didn¡¯t find any difference. They said that her endocrine system was disordered and needed to be rectified. After drinking traditional Chinese medicine for a while, the bitterness made her want to cry.In the end, there was no good effect,so she gave up slowly. She had also been to the gym. Her weight was not suitable for strenuous exercise. She could only walk a little and do some simple activities.But after returning home, she slept more soundly and woke up hungrier. After tossing to different doctors for a long time,people gradually give up. In the past two days, she had a very happy time at Silvia.She didn¡¯t think about losing weight or whether she would feel guilty about eating. It was like giving her body a short holiday.She lived happily without a burden days. But at this moment, when she stretched out her hand again to let the so-called ¡°miracle doctor ¡°feel her pulse, her heart was struggling and tangled. On the one hand,she hoped that he was really a universal genius doctor who could really regte her body and help her lose weight.On the other hand, she hoped that he was not, so she could p him in the face and teach him a lesson for Silvia. Just when she was thinking wildly, Leo¡¯s finger left gently. ¡°How is it?¡±Mrs.Moran was very nervous, and immediately asked. However, Leo didn¡¯t speak,just stared at ia carefully. Feeling a little ufortable being looked at by him,she lowered her head to look at herself, then raised her head again, feeling nothing wrong.ia asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Do you often feel sleepy, do you fall asleep while sitting, do you sometimes feel that you can¡¯t control your appetite, you eat a lot but don¡¯t feel full at all,or even vomit?¡±He asked in one breath a bunch of questions. ia was stunned for a moment, but before answering, Mrs. Moran on the side nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, she is like that!You are an amazing doctor, you are right!¡± That ttering attitude, as if he was not a miracle doctor,but a fortune teller. With a snort of disdain, ia said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange, people who are overweight are like this, and the previous doctors have also said, how amazed I am.¡± ¡°ia, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±reprimanded softly, Mrs.Moran continued to ask, ¡°Is there anything the genius doctor can do?Or make some soup?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about making some soup.¡±Leo nodded. Hearing his words, ia became even more disdainful, ¡°Sure enough!¡± She used to make soups and medicines before, but now she has changed to some kind of genius doctor, and she is still the same. She had lost confidence in those things, including acupuncture points and hotpresses, and in the end, they were all lies. ¡°No need,genius doctor!¡±Withdrawing her wrist, ia said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should prescribe soup and medicine.I wouldn¡¯t drink it if you prescribed it. It¡¯s still a waste. Now you¡¯ve got back.¡± your pulse too and knowing that my body is like this, you can go ¡°You are a miracle doctor. There are so many patients with difficult and misceneous diseases waiting for your treatment.It is not worth wasting time on me, an ordinary fat man.¡±She just wanted to send people away, it was so annoying! ¡°You are not an ordinary fat man. ¡°Shaking his head, Leo looked at her with deep eyes, ¡°From your pulse condition, you are not an ordinary fat man, it should be¡­poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned?!¡± Almost at the same time, Mrs.Moran and ia shouted together. It was so surprising. She had seen so many doctors and coaches, and tried various methods. Some people told her that you are brought out of your genes, some people said that she was the result of her own indulgence, and some people said that she had a psychological problem.Let her look at the psychological problem.Doctor, but no one ever said it was poisoning. ¡°No,it¡¯s impossible?¡±Mrs.Moran stammered, herplexion changed, ¡°How could it be,poisoning?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±When she came back to her senses, ia felt that it was too outrageous, ¡°Even if you are a genius doctor, you can¡¯t talk nonsense.I have seen so many doctors, I have tried both Chinese and Western medicine methods, and no one has ever said I was poisoned.Could it be said that those doctors are quack doctors, and they can¡¯t even see the simplest poisoning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you are suffering from chronic poison, and the toxicity isplicated, and the pulse condition is messy.Ordinary Chinese medicine practitioners can¡¯t see it.¡±Leo paused for a while, and didn¡¯t say thest half of the sentence. Furthermore, there was a lot of chaos in Chinese medicine nowadays, and some of theme out to diagnose and treat under the banner of not having much real skills at all,so there was a deep misunderstanding of Chinese medicine in the world, and there was always a feeling of being a fraud in the martial arts world. Chinese medicine was extensive and profound, in addition to the umtion of experience,personal understanding and so on were very important, but he didn¡¯t need to say these words. ¡°Really? ?¡±However,ia still didn¡¯t quite believe it.After all these years, this was the first person to say that she was fat because of poisoning. She raised her eyebrows, ¡°You said I was poisoned, then tell me, what kind of poison am I suffering from, and how should I solve it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Even Mrs. Moran nodded, ¡°Genius doctor, what kind of poison is in ia, how did she get poisoned?She lives and eats at home, and rarely eats outside.Who wants to poison her?it¡¯s not that easy so how could it be poisoned?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know the cause of the poisoning.As for what kind of poison¡­I need to observe again.¡± After pondering for a while, Leo said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a prescription first, and you take ten pay first,and I¡¯ll observe your changes, see your pulse changes, and then make adjustments.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡±Mrs.Moran responded, ¡°As long as it can be cured, the price is not a problem!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay any amount of money, as long as it can cure ia¡¯s illness!¡±She put on a desperate attitude. Leo shook his head, ¡°The price won¡¯t be very high,but there are some taboos in the medicine recently, so be careful.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better not to go out and eat indiscriminately. I¡¯ll give you a recipe and eat at home. This will make it easier to observe the changes, so as not to cause a mess outside and affect the properties of the medicine.¡± He was only saying not to meet Silvia again. ia was still a bit hesitant at first,but her face turned cold, ¡°I think it¡¯s false to cure a disease, but it¡¯s not good to publicize a personal revenge!This is a miracle doctor, who is trying to provoke my rtionship with Silvia by treating me?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you think about it that way, then consider it a match between me and Silvia.¡±Leo said indifferently, ¡°If you trust her so much, why don¡¯t you dare let me try?¡± ¡°So my body is a tool for the genius doctor to try to save face?¡± ia said with a sneer, and became angry. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 694 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 694 Chapter 694 up to you ¡°How do you know that Silvia doesn¡¯t use you as a test tool?¡± Leo smiled meaningfully, took out a pen and a piece of paper, and while lowering his head to write the prescription,he said lightly, ¡°I might as well tell you that she is doing research in the sameboratory as me.In terms of medicinal herbs,she should also know a little bit.Of course,her main job is still a perfuming teacher, and she may have learned some knowledge about Chinese medicine by herself.¡± After a pause, he looked up at her, ¡°But self-studying this thing, I think you should also understand that you are somewhatcking in practical experience.If you have the opportunity, of course you will not let go of any possibility of trying.¡± When he said this, Mrs.Moran suddenly realized, looked at ia and said, ¡°ia, she is using you as a test subject!¡± ia was momentarily speechless. Leo¡¯s words still shocked her a little. She wanted to tell herself that what he said was false, it wasn¡¯t like this, Silvia didn¡¯t treat herself as a test subject, but if what he said was false, why did Silvia always say that it helped her lose weight?She didn¡¯t know how to treat illnesses,but she was clearly helping her recuperate. If she had really studied Chinese medicine,even if it was self-taught, she could tell herself frankly. ¡°I know, you and her are good friends, you may not believe what I said, you can also ask her if what I said is true.¡±Putting away the pen, he smiled faintly, with a face that was not afraid of being faked at all., ¡°The prescription is here, you can try it or not. You can trust me or not.¡± ¡°As you said, your body is your own, and your health is also your own. If you don¡¯t want to be a tool for my experiment, are you willing to be a tool for someone else¡¯s experiment?¡±Leo stood up, ¡°Well, I should say, it¡¯s all said and done,as for how to do it, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After speaking, he lifted his legs and walked out the door. Startled, Mrs.Moran quickly chased after her, ¡°Genius doctor,genius doctor,we trust you!Of course we trust you!Then, what should we do next?¡± ¡°If she is willing to take the medicine ording to the prescription, I wille back and take her pulse after ten days.¡±Looking back, ia was just sitting there nkly, with her back to herself. Obviously, his words still had an impact on her. ¡°Okay, okay, we¡¯ll definitely listen to you. ¡°Mrs. Moran hurriedly responded, sending him out courteously. ia was sitting on the sofa, Leo¡¯s words circling in her mind.She had learned Chinese medicine by herself, but shecked opportunities to practice.She always wanted to seize every possibility that could be tried. Silvia was checking the recipes.She was actually not very good at cooking, but she had learned to read it recently because of ia. In fact, finding diet food was very simple.Let the chef at home look for it, and follow those menus.But considering ia¡¯s taste and dislikes,she chose something suitable for her, she would like it too. The prescription was not important nor the menu, the most troublesome thing was theplex toxicity in her body. That¡¯s right,she was poisoned! At first, Silvia was also very skeptical.After all, the appearance of the poison was too weak, and he inadvertently gave her a pulse before checking it out. If she guessed right, it should have something to do with the nts in ia Miller¡¯s house. When she went to her house for the first time,she felt strange.ia was a person who didn¡¯t like flowers and nts very much.There were a lot of them in the house, and many of them were various herbs. If you were a person who loves Chinese herbal medicine and likes to study it, it was not surprising, but ia didn¡¯t understand it at all. She gave herself such precious agarwood, and there were some more expensive Chinese herbal medicines at home, which were messy and without any arrangement.Some herbs have a strong smell, so they were kept in the yard, and some were nd or with a delicate fragrance,put them in the room. So messy, soplicated, and intertwined, that it was probably the origin of toxicity. Of course, these were just her guesses, she was not very sure, that was why she went to Sir¡¯s ce. He had seen a lot and traveled all over the north and south of the river, so he might have researched this aspect. The old man also said that this possibility exists, so it was estimated that her guess was not wrong. The first step now was to get her diet on the right track,so that ia could psychologically relieve the burden of food, no longer have such inhibitions and repeated feelings of guilt, and could T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. eat normally and reasonably, which was already very sessful. The next step was to go to Miller¡¯s house.She would take a good look at the herbs and remove everything to solve the problem at the root. As for the toxicity in the body, she couldn¡¯t take medicine casually, you have to find out what the poison was before she could prescribe a targeted prescription. She didn¡¯t tell ia about this.On the one hand, she was afraid that she would be burdened psychologically.She would be more stressed and nervous, which would be bad for weight loss.On the other hand, she didn¡¯t have any substantive evidence, so it was a bit rming.She also didn¡¯t know where the herbs came from. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time,it¡¯s not too urgent.She convinced herself. While concentrating on writing the recipe, the phone suddenly vibrated. Turning her head to take a look, the word ¡°husband¡± shed on it, which made her heart. suddenly excited. Putting down her pen,she quickly picked up the phone and pressed the answer button impatiently, and her voice even trembled, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Silvia,are you asleep?¡±Simon¡¯s familiar and deep voice made her want to cry at that moment. She always thought that she was strong enough and that she had nothing to be afraid of,but the loss of contact these few days made her very worried. Restraining her excitement, she said calmly, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Sorry for worrying you.¡±He took a breath, and said softly, as if he was afraid of disturbing her sleep. With just one sentence, the tears that she was holding back with great difficulty instantly slipped out like broken beads, and the suppressed worries and grievances in her heart burst out like a torrent, ¡°You also know that I will be worried!¡± Inevitably, there was some me in her tone. She was really worried for several days, but no matter how much she worried, the moment she heard his voice,she calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!The signal here is really bad,plus¡­the situation is a bit complicated,so¡­¡±Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Silvia could hear that his voice was full of deep fatigue. Immediately, the emotion of me was swept away,reced by nervousness, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on over there?Did someone poison you?¡± He said that the situation wasplicated, and it might not be a simple ident. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 695 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Go out to celebrate ¡°No.¡±Simon said, ¡°All the monitoring was adjusted, and no one was found to be poisoned, and the food residue was sent for testing, and no toxic ingredients were found.¡± ¡°Then¡­if it¡¯s not food, water source?¡±Silvia asked after thinking about it. ¡°I thought of this too,and checked it.¡± He exined that it was not food, water sources,collective poisoning or an ident which she found weird. ¡°Is it an ident?Where have these workers been, or have theye into contact with anyone?¡±Silvia wanted to help him solve the problem as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything.These workers live and board in the factory. They haven¡¯t had any contact with outsiders in the past few days.¡±He paused and said, ¡°We are still investigating here, and I believe there will be results soon, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± When the words came to the end, there was obviously a noise in the voice, and the listening was also intermittent. ¡°I see. You should pay more attention to your health over there.Also, it¡¯s been a bit chaotic over there recently.You must protect yourself.¡±She read the news, and the situation there was unstable and there were wars at every turn.She was seriously worried. ¡°I know, I¡¯m fine!¡±Simon couldn¡¯t hear what he saidter. ¡°What?¡± she asked, plugging one ear. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the signal here is not good, so let¡¯s not talk about it, don¡¯t worry too much!¡±He emphasized repeatedly. ¡°Yeah, I know¡­¡±Before she finished speaking, there was only a busy tone. It seemed that the signal was too unstable, and Silvia finally let go of her hanging heart. In any case, at least so far, he was still safe, and there was no abnormality in the sound, but he was a little tired. It seemed that things over there were still difficult, but now, he couldn¡¯t fly over to help, so she could only wait here. For the first time, she felt that parting ways was such a difficult thing,it really made her very anxious. Mrs.Moran was delighted when she returned home, and felt that the miracle doctor was worthy of being a miracle doctor,and it was different the moment she opened her mouth. Not only did the words startle, but it also stunned that girl,ia.She had been talking back to herself recently, so she must be dumbfounded now. What the genius doctor said was right, then Silvia used her as a test subject at all, and she also treated her as a caring sister, really, she was still counting the money for her after selling it. When she got home and saw Kane drinking again,her good mood immediately dropped a little bit, ¡°Why are you drinking again?You are not busy with the bidding of that project recently.How can you be so free every day!I am too busy to touch my feet.Damn, I¡¯m almost exhausted!¡± With that said, he sat down and asked the servant to make tea and food for him. Frowning, he said disapprovingly, ¡°Why are you in a hurry!This project is already in our pocket, and it¡¯s a sure thing.I don¡¯t drink, why should I go?!¡± ¡°Are you so confident?¡±Didn¡¯t you fear this and that two days ago, but now you are so confident? ¡°Of course!¡±Kane said triumphantly, ¡°Then Simon hasn¡¯te back since he left the country,and he hasn¡¯t heard from him yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s bad luck. It¡¯s already mine!Just wait and follow me,enjoy the delicious food and drink the spicy food!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s great!¡± Hearing that he was so confident, Mrs.Moran was also very happy.Just in time, the servant brought tea and cups over, and she waved her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink tea anymore, I¡¯ll drink two cups too!¡± As he said that, he picked up the wine bottle and poured himself a ss, ¡°If you want me to say, it¡¯s just that Feng Shui takes turns, and it¡¯s our old the Moran family¡¯s turn.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,one after another.¡± ¡°What?¡±Kane looked at her. After taking a big sip of wine, her hot throat was choked up,she coughed several times, and then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl ia stubborn?She was cured by a miracle doctor today!¡± ¡°Healed?¡± It was not Kane who said this,but Kelly. She had loose hair, obviously just washed and dried her hair half-dried, and walked slowly down the stairs. ¡°Kelly?!¡±Mrs.Moran¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°When did youe back, why didn¡¯t you tell me!You too, Kelly came back and you didn¡¯t tell me!Oh, let someone prepare some good dishes.It¡¯s a good day for our family today,have a good drink or two!¡± Kane, who was pushed and muttered, ¡°Then I didn¡¯t see her when I went home, and I don¡¯t know when she came back.Kelly, when did youe back, why didn¡¯t you go downstairs to say hello to Dad.¡± ¡°Whether Ie back or not, I will drink with you or not,and we won¡¯t interfere with each other. ¡°Kelly said lightly. ¡°How can you say that?¡±Kane. ¡°It¡¯s you!I just know how to drink, and I don¡¯t even know when my daughteres back!¡±Mrs.Moran naturally turned to her child to p her husband twice, and hurriedly walked towards her daughter, ¡°Kelly, what do you want to eat?They do it quickly!¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t do it,it¡¯s a waste of time!It¡¯s rare toe back, let¡¯s go out to eat as a family and celebrate, how about it?¡±She asked with a smile, reaching out to grab her daughter¡¯s arm. Kelly turned sideways and stepped aside, ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate?¡± ¡°This¡­¡±Mrs.Moran remembered her daughter¡¯s entricity of not wanting to be touched.She rubbed their hands together and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe home. Isn¡¯t that worth celebrating?¡± ¡°Oh, your father¡¯s business is going to a higher level, and our family is going to make a lot of money!¡±After a pause, seeing that there was no disturbance on her face, she continued, ¡°Also, the miracle doctor I found for ia is a real god.¡±Ah!As soon as I went there today, it was diagnosed that ia¡¯s obesity is due to poisoning, not some gene,some disorder, it¡¯s not serious!¡± ¡°Poisoned?!¡±Kane almost choked in shock, ¡°What poison, what poison?ia is poisoned?!¡± He was almost incoherent, which was really surprising. ¡°That¡¯s right!Look, how many doctors ia has seen before and after, and whoever saw that she was poisoned, that¡¯s the only genius doctor can do!He took a pulse, and told her that she was poisoned!¡±Mrs.Moran was really shocked today, and she knew that her family would be shocked by this incident. Kelly¡¯s face finally changed.She asked, ¡°Did the genius doctor tell you what kind of poison ia Miller¡¯s son had?¡± ¡°No, he said it was tooplicated and needed diagnosis and observation.He wrote a prescription and said to take it for ten days to see.ia was still hesitating.She was still thinking about that Silvia, and she didn¡¯t think about it.They also use her as a test subject!¡±She curled her lips, thinking that what the genius doctor said was right! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 696 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Another person was found to be in charge ¡°What kind of experiment, why can¡¯t I understand what you said today?¡±Kane was stunned as he blinked his eyes. Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, ia believed in that Silvia and went to the Palmer family for dinner every day.She thought that Silvia was a good person who could help her lose weight!But today the doctor said that Silvia is from some kind ofboratory like him, and he just studied Chinese medicine for a period of time, but she has no practical experience,so she uses ia as a test object.¡± ¡°She thought she was just a silly girl who treated her so well!No one is really kind to her except to her family!In this society, interestse first!Who would do anything without interest?!¡±Mrs.Moran shook her head and turned to look at her daughter and said, ¡°My Kelly is smart and capable. If you are like ia, my mother will die of worry!¡± Kelly raised the corners of her lips, ¡°But when you were young, you always praised her for being beautiful and smart.¡± There was a sh of embarrassment on her face, but she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that to please your uncle! Mom has exined it to you, why do you still hold grudges so much!You were born by me, of course I love you!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±Kane finally digested what she just said with a p on his thigh, ¡°Then I have to talk to Ray,the Palmer family is too much who don¡¯t take our Miller family seriously!Using ia as a test subject is too much!¡± ¡°Yes, you have to talk to Ray,he can¡¯t give that project to the Palmer family!¡±Mrs.Moran followed suit. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room!¡±Turning around, Kelly walked back with little interest. ¡°Hey,Kelly, we¡¯re going out to eat!¡±Mrs.Moran hurriedly called after her. ¡°No!I changed my clothes and will go back to theboratory.¡±Her voice floated down from upstairs. ¡°Why¡­¡±Opening her mouth, Mrs.Moran looked helpless, ¡°Why would you go to theboratory again!? This kid is really a nerd!Kane, you don¡¯t even care!¡± ¡°Control?How?¡±Kane said with a peanut in his hand, ¡°Since she was a child, when did she let us worry about studying and working hard? That¡¯s all right, don¡¯t worry about it so much!She likes to go to the lab,it¡¯s better than going out and causing trouble!¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that if she continues like this, she won¡¯t be able to find a suitable partner!¡±Sighing,Mrs.Moran said so,but she was helpless. Her daughter had always been a child with her own opinions, and it was difficult for her to be her master, and there was nothing she could do. In the office, Professor Reyes was reporting the work progress. ¡°The current progress is like this. Three finished products have been sessfullypleted.I believe the next one will be very fast. ¡°He was very happy, and the follow-up results were also good. These three had been sessful, which proved that his thinking was correct and the path he took as well. ¡°I don¡¯t care about those things of yours. What I want is still not done!¡±the masked man said coldly, his voice tinged with coldness. ¡°I¡­know, it should be finished soon!After all, the sess will not be far away.¡±He said tremblingly. ¡°It¡¯sing soon! You told me it¡¯sing soon a month ago!It¡¯s stilling soon!When will it be done!¡±The heavy fist hit the table, making a dull sound, ¡°Will you be able to make it, thisboratory, Is there still a need to exist?!¡± ¡°This¡­¡±Professor Reyes was in a bit of a dilemma.After all, the research on Tripterygium wisteria had been suspended.He nced hesitantly at Javon who was sitting next to him.He was present at thest two meetings.It could be seen that the boss treated him quite well. Javon crossed his legs, with a cigarette in his eyes, and did not receive his gaze. Professor Reyes had no choice but to turn around again, ¡°Boss,about Tripterygium wisteria and other highly toxic herbs¡­¡± ¡°As for those things, I have already found someone capable of doing it.I believe that the experiment will be sessful in a short time. ¡°Javon said suddenly,raised his eyelids, and looked forward. Professor Reyes was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know about this, and looked at Javon in surprise, ¡°Another person was found?Who do you find?I don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Professor Reyes, you just need to be in charge of the project at hand. You are too conformist, this kind of thing is not suitable for you, so just leave it alone.¡±Dust off the soot, Javon puffed out the smoke from his nose, frowning slightly. This means that he was not allowed to take care of those researches anymore, but regardless of Tripterygium wisteria or other medicinal herbs,everything was his painstaking effort, and they were all children he held in his palm.¡± He also did a lot of research and got a lot of data toy the foundation for what he was today,but now he was left alone. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with what you said. This whole project is my idea,my thinking, and my creativity. You told me to leave it alone now.Besides, if I don¡¯t participate, if something goes wrong in the experiment, who will bear its consequences?¡±He said dissatisfied. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Javon hooked his lips and looked at him, ¡°You mean, if you participate, no matter what the consequences are, you will bear it alone?¡± He obviously didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°Enough!¡±the boss said, with a hoarse voice full of impatience, ¡°Javon, who did you find to do this experiment?Didn¡¯t you say that only Silvia could make it? How do you find another candidate quickly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Hearing this question, Professor Reyes immediately looked at him, ¡°You haven¡¯t even made thest student of Mr.Drake, who else can you find. You have to know not only the knowledge of herbs for in-depth research, you must be an expert in spices.¡± It was also because of this that he couldn¡¯t do some things himself.After all, he did not know as much as Silvia about spices. Originally, when Silvia was invited here, the idea was to let her provide technical support in terms of spices, and he could supplement the theory of herbs,butter he gradually discovered that Silvia did not need any supplementary knowledge from him at all.It seemed that she could handle it by herself. Although she was constantly trying and making mistakes, every mistake was a brand new result, she kept correcting and trying those mistakes, and then, she really seeded! If it wasn¡¯t for the inconvenience of her pregnancy, if it wasn¡¯t for her resting for a while, it must have been sessful long ago. ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for certainly has the ability to do this.It¡¯s definitely not inferior to Silvia.¡±Javon smiled, raised his hand, and stubbed out the cigarette butt.¡±And, you also know this person, Professor Reyes.¡± ¡°I know too?¡±Professor Reyes was taken aback, ¡°Who is it?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 697 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Kelly Moran¡¯s English name The door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and a person walked in from the outside, ¡°Professor Reyes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±Professor Reyes looked surprised, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you wee me to join?¡± He walked forward with a slight smile on his face, but that smile made people feel a little cold no matter what. ¡°No,when did you¡­¡± Looking at her, Professor Reyes was a little confused. Kelly Moran,a returnee elite,was indeed in the research institute and was in charge of another scientific research project.He knew her too,but he never thought that she would be involved in this project of his. ¡°I joined this research much earlier than Professor Reyes imagined. ¡°Kelly said, walked straight to the seat opposite the masked man and sat down without any fear. ¡°This is¡­¡±He turned his head and nced in the direction of the boss, then at Javon. It seemed everyone knew who it was other than him. Suddenly, there was a feeling of being concealed, and Professor Reyes was very ufortable, ¡°This project was proposed by me, and it was my painstaking effort. If you want to invite someone to join and choose someone, you should at least ask for my opinion, right?¡± ¡°You are the proposer and the original creator of this project, but¡­¡±After a pause, Javon nced at him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget,without the support of the boss,without my capital injection, this project would have not beenpleted a long time ago.It¡¯s totally nothing!¡± In other words, here, the one who had the least right to speak was Professor Reyes. Javon was already very cryptic, that he didn¡¯t need his consent now, even if he wanted to kick him out, he could kick you whenever he wants. Professor Reyes heard the implication, although he was full of anger, he could only bear it. At this time, Kelly opened her mouth to break the awkward stalemate, ¡°Professor Reyes, based on my resume, am I not qualified to join this project?¡± ¡°No, your resume is very beautiful, I have read it.You are young and knowledgeable, you have dabbled in both Chinese and Western medicine, and the schrship is also soft, but you know nothing about spices.We are not going to do surgery now, nor are we going to develop new products.The study of traditional Chinese medicine pills is not what you are good at,and in terms of herbs, you are already an expert-level person, if you have to look for it, you should also look for something rted to spice perfuming.¡± He said seriously,exining that it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t do it,it was just that she wasn¡¯t suitable. Kelly was not angry, and bent her lips, ¡°How does Professor Reyes know that I don¡¯t know anything about spices? And how does he know that this is not what I¡¯m good at?The person you¡¯re talking about is Leo Drake,right?¡± ¡°How do you know that my research on medicinal herbs is not as good as his?¡±She was not in a hurry, but she was extremely confident. For a while, Professor Reyes was also puzzled, ¡°You also know about spices?¡± Kelly pursed her lips but she didn¡¯t speak, but Javon added, ¡°Although Professor Reyes keeps saying that he is looking for someone who has in-depth research on spice perfuming, you don¡¯t know much about perfuming masters. In addition, Kelly also has an English name,Kelly.¡± Professor Reyes was clearly puzzled. Javon seemed to be expecting his reaction,so he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Professor Reyes doesn¡¯t know.Kelly¡¯s name, let alone ayman because she doesn¡¯t need to be known to verify her skills.I understand very well. The perfumes made by Kelly are bold and avant-garde.Ordinary people can¡¯t buy them. She only customizes them for royal families, international movie stars and queens. It can be said that the perfumes she makes are unique and not ordinary.Perfuming masters can bepared.It is definitely not what the perfuming masters of those famous brand perfumes can do.¡± In other words, she was not only at the professional level,but even top-notch, maybe to some extent, even better than Silvia?Professor Reyes thought. Professor Reyes didn¡¯t know much about perfuming.He only knew that Silvia had been a leader in the perfuming field for the past two years. She was also well-known internationally.Now that she heard that Kelly was also so good, he looked up and down in surprise., ¡°Kelly Moran, haven¡¯t heard you mention it before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a false name, what¡¯s there to talk about?¡±She showed a disapproving smile, which seemed that she didn¡¯t care much about these things. Professor Reyes didn¡¯t reply. ¡°How about Professor Reyes,am I qualified enough to participate in this project?¡±Kelly asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Enough is enough,but¡­¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been brainwashed by that Silvia,haven¡¯t you!¡±The masked man who had been silent all this time spoke,his tone full of impatience, ¡°You evade again and again,either with this excuse or that excuse, if you think you can¡¯t do it, let someone else do it!¡± ¡°No no,I can do it,I can do it!¡±Professor Reyes said hurriedly, ¡°I have no objection!Of course I also hope that the experiment can be sessful!¡± ¡°Then, you¡­¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Kelly Moran is in charge of the experiments you can¡¯t do!¡±The masked man said, ¡°You will also listen to her about the experiments in the future!¡± This means the boss was delegating power to Kelly. Professor Reyes was very surprised.He didn¡¯t expect Kelly to be so highly valued by the big boss, but considering that she was recruited by Javon, he didn¡¯t know what twists and turns there were. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey the big boss¡¯s words, so he nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Professor Reyes, let¡¯s have good cooperation from now on!¡± She stretched out a hand, with a faint smile on his lips. Professor Reyes hesitated for a moment, but reached out and shook her hand. Leo stayed up all night again and left theboratory.He made great progress recently, and he felt that he was close to sess. Currently, he was researching essential oils that have a simr anesthesia effect and made people lose consciousness for a short time.He found that the extraction process was nothing more than that, and it was not difficult after he had learned it.The biggest difficulty was nothing more than adjusting the most suitable vor so that people could not detect the smell of the herb itself. But since Silvia could seed, he must be able to, the big deal was to increase the taste of spices,as for the stability of the drug effect.No one could say for sure, even if it was a drug that was eaten, the stability was not guaranteed, and the effect would be different. As a human being, you must know how to be flexible.If you were too rigid, it was not easy to seed. Thinking about it this way, he felt that he was really smart, and he was quite proud, so he washed his face,hummed a little tune and went out. As soon as he walked out of the door of the building, someone passed him by like a gust of wind,bumped into him, and knocked him staggering. He adjusted his crooked sses, Leo was very upset, ¡°Who is so reckless early in the morning?!¡± As soon as he yelled, the man stopped, turned around to look at him, Leo saw it clearly, and was taken aback, ¡°Yo,Silvia?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 698 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Attitude towards old friends In the past two days, he was worried that he would not find someone to show off to,but now seeing her,he immediately lifted his spirits. ¡°Youe to theb so early, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe again after you got lucky who have once. ¡°Leo curled up his lips,¡±Tsk, you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m going to seed soon, and It is you been researching for a long time without sess, and soon, I will surpass you!¡± Silvia was toozy to waste saliva with him, let alone making such pointlessparisons, ¡°Where¡¯s Professor Reyes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so early, Professor Reyes probably hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡±Anyway, he didn¡¯t see anyone.To be precise, there were not many people in the entire institute, except for a few night shift workers, some of them would be like him who was so dedicated that stayed up all night. Looking around, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!I know, you definitely don¡¯t believe that I will seed, but I will tell you with facts, what is my true ability!¡± ¡°Did you not shut up enoughst time?Do you want to try again?¡±Thinking he was too noisy, Silvia raised her two fingers to frighten him. He took two steps back subconsciously.Although he refused to admit it, he still had lingering fears about what happenedst time, ¡°You¡­stay away from me!Don¡¯t use any sorcery!I know it must be a trick or Some kind of magic or something, or some narcotic?¡± Silvia was a little amused on how would rather think about ck magic than admit that she knew acupuncture. But it didn¡¯t matter, and she didn¡¯t care what he thought. ¡°You know I know magic tricks, so don¡¯t gossip in front of me.Big Sirs, who look down on women all day long, will talk about it,so don¡¯t be ashamed!¡±After finishing speaking, Silvia turned and left. She was in a hurry to find Professor Reyes, and she didn¡¯t have time to y tricks with him here. Leo D was stunned speechless, and opened his mouth when she pointed at his nose. But Silvia was gone, and no one responded to his words. He grew up so big, and this was the first time he was pointed at his nose and scolded like that.It could be said that he was defiant, he could be said that he was arrogant, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. The originalcent mood was swept away, and instead of going out, he turned his face and went back to theboratory.He must use sess to p Silvia in the face hard! Silvia didn¡¯t know this.Since the experiment was sessful,she didn¡¯t stop at home. She took some branches, leaves and stems of Tripterygium wisteria from her old teacher,carefully extracted the toxins, and conducted experiments in her own studio. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, she had been quietly going on by herself. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know until the results were out. She just wanted to figure out what the research institute was doing for this experiment.If this thing was really sessful, would it be able to cure diseases and save people, or¡­harm people? After a few days of hard work, she came to a final conclusion.Tripterygium wilfordii,even the poisonous weeds recorded in the data, and after the extraction, it could not have the effect of curing diseases and saving lives.It was not unprecedented for poisonous weeds and insects to be used as medicine.They were all handled carefully, and some were not experienced doctors, and they did not prescribe them in the prescription. When it extracted the juice and blended it with spices, it would not save lives but harm people. She had studied for so long,even if she didn¡¯t n to hang the pot to help the world, she didn¡¯t want to harm all living beings. However, Professor Reyes was not found upstairs or downstairs, and he didn¡¯t answer the phone. call.Standing at the elevator door,she raised her eyelids when she thought of the mysterious highest floor that no one else was allowed to go up. She watched the elevator go down one floor after another, and when it reached her floor,it stopped with a¡±ding¡±. The elevator doors opened,but instead of Professor Reyes, it was Javon. When the two met in such an environment, they were all taken aback. It was Javon who reacted first, he smiled and greeted in a very leisurely and natural way, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡±Silvia looked at him, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr.Daniell ising to work this early or staying up all night?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before he could answer, Silvia said again, ¡°But as a major shareholder, no matter which one you are, you are dedicated enough!¡± While talking, the elevator door was about to close, Javon raised his hand to block it, and then walked out, then looked at her and said, ¡°Silvia, we are old friends too,do you need to talk to me in this way?¡± ¡°Okay, since we are old friends, I would like to ask, why did you insist on joining this project and why did you invest?Are you really optimistic about this prospect?Do you know what the real purpose of this experiment is?¡±Silvia was very excited and curious. From the very beginning, Javon had always wanted to join this project, butter he didn¡¯t mention it anymore, thinking that he had given up, but she didn¡¯t expect to invest directly and be a major shareholder. The reason why he did that was unknown. Since the establishment of the project team,she had been in direct contact with Professor Reyes. The initial main investor was also the Palmer Group.Later, the Palmer Group withdrew its capital and Javon joined directly. And behind Professor Reyes, she firmly believed that there must be someone else, but she didn¡¯t know who that person was and what he was going to do. Professor Reyes never said that these ambiguities and many doubts made her feel that this project and experiment was not as simple as she said and imagined. All research, in the end,would be a poisonous thing. Putting his hands in his trouser pockets casually, Javon stood there, looking at her, with an unchanged smile on his face, ¡°You actually know this experiment better, you have stayed longer than me,and you have more contacts, and you are also the one who understands the experiment the most Then tell me, what is the ultimate purpose of this experiment?What is the prospect?¡± These businessmen were best at ying with vague words, making a lot of effort, and throwing the question back to her with ease. Frowning, Silvia said, ¡°Javon, we have known each other for so long, you also said that you are a friend, is your attitude towards friends so foolish?If you don¡¯t want to say it, then you don¡¯t have to say it. No need to y around.¡± Holding up his hands in a gesture of surrender, he said, ¡°Sorry sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that.It¡¯s just that you know, I don¡¯t know much about herbs and spices.I¡¯m just a businessman, and I¡¯m talking about business.I think this medicine is very promising, so I invested, and I also believe in your ability,it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±Silvia doubted. Although what he said was very sincere,she still felt something was wrong. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about it, such a promising project, why did Simon withdraw his investment, and why didn¡¯t the Palmer Group invest?You were given this opportunity?¡± She asked seriously. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 699 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 699 Chapter 699 can end here ¡°Yeah, why?¡±Spreading his hands, Javon asked innocently. Silvia shook her hands hanging by his side, and said, ¡°Just like what you say, you¡¯re only a businessman.I can¡¯t answer this question for you.I think you should think about it yourself.Why did the Palmer Group withdraw?Should you really be in this water?¡± Looking at her, Javon smiled silently. It was just that those eyes were so deep that people couldn¡¯t see to the end, and the smile that was showing seemed to be superficial, and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Silvia didn¡¯t know why he did it,but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to,or couldn¡¯t. ¡°Since you came down from above, Professor Reyes is here?¡±Taking a deep breath, she changed the subject. She gestured with her chin to a ce where she couldn¡¯t go. Looking up in her direction, Javon nodded, ¡°He should being down soon, there is still something to do.¡± ¡°Aside from Professor Reyes and you, is there anyone else?¡±After thinking for a while, she asked T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. again. Javon was startled, and suddenlyughed, ¡°The Palmer Group was the major shareholder before but it was before. Why do you need to know who is involved in this project?¡± ¡°The Palmer Group has always cooperated with Professor Reyes.At the beginning, I also thought that this project was just the idea and n of Professor Reyes alone, but then I found out that he is just a person in front of the stage.¡± ¡°Where did you find that?¡±Javon asked curiously. Silvia looked at him, ¡°In other words, there is indeed someone behind him.¡± After being dazed for two seconds, Javonughed loudly, ¡°So you were testing me?Haha¡­If you say there are people behind him, then there really is.But no matter what, our goal is the same,and we all want toplete this experiment and make this a sess.¡± ¡°From the beginning, I knew the existence of this project, and I also knew that you put a lot of hard work and effort into it. You see, you are still pregnant, and it is very hard to run around like this.It will be sessful sooner. You can just rest and raise your baby earlier, and Simon can feel more at ease.¡± Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something, ¡°By the way, I heard that he went to South Asia recently, has hee back?I heard that the situation there is a bit chaotic. In addition to the war, there seems to be a gue.¡± ¡°gue?!¡±Silvia didn¡¯t know about it. She had been paying attention all the time, knowing that the situation over there was chaotic, and the recent wars were also in a mess.She hoped that he woulde back soon, but she didn¡¯t know about the gue. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±After a pause, probably because she was worried,Javon said again, ¡°But it¡¯s okay,as far as I know, the area where the Palmer Group is located should be rtively safe, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±Silvia responded, turned around and left. ¡°Hey,where are you going?¡±Unexpectedly, Javon quickly stopped her, ¡°Even if you fly abroad now, it won¡¯t help you. It¡¯s safer to stay in China.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m going abroad?¡±She stopped to turn around and said that. ¡°then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to theb.¡± ¡°As you said,even if 1 fly abroad now, I can¡¯t help much.He has his work to do, and I have mine to do.Since Professor Reyes is on the top,he will be down soon, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± After she finished speaking,she turned her head and went downstairs. Looking at her hurried back, the smile on Javon¡¯s face gradually faded, his eyes gradually darkened, he shook his head, and let out a barely audible sigh. Silvia was indeed worried about Simon,but she also knew that at this moment, her worries were useless,and she still had a lot of things to do. Her son needed someone to apany him.If his parents were not around, he would be unustomed and afraid. In theboratory, Silvia did not do the experiment, but sat in front of theputer and began to sort the data.Starting from the first experiment in thisboratory, all the data were sorted together. In fact, the previous ones had also been sorted out,but because they were divided into several groups,it was a bit messy, and now they are all summarized together, which made her realize that her recent guess was correct. Those poisonous herbs must not continue to be studied, at least they shouldn¡¯t be included in the current experiment. While it was being done, Professor Reyes came, apparently Javon told him, and he came directly, ¡°Silvia,are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Professor Reyes. ¡°Taking off the goggles, Silvia turned around and looked at him seriously, ¡°About Tripterygium wilfordii and other poisonous herbs¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be responsible for those anymore, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±Interrupting her, Professor Reyes said, ¡°As long as you organize the data you are responsible for now, you can go back and rest.¡± She was dumbfounded when sshe heard that. Go back and rest?!She silently screamed in her mind. Before, he kept persuading her toe back, and he couldn¡¯t do it without her. Now that seeded with the three finished products, he didn¡¯t need her anymore. ¡°So,apart from those poisonous herbs, I don¡¯t need to take care of the others?I don¡¯t need to do experiments?¡± After thinking about it, she confirmed again. Nodding tiredly, taking off his presbyopic sses, Professor Reyes pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, ¡°I know you are under a lot of pressure these days, and you have worked really hard. Three finished products had already been achieved, and it was excellent. It¡¯s you who let me see that my idea has be a reality, and you let me see that my bold vision is not a fantasy, it can be realized, and I am very grateful to you.¡± ¡°Professor Reyes, I know that your original intention is to benefit mankind.It is to let those who have difficulty swallowing and weak blood vessels have other ways to absorb the properties of medicine, which can better relieve pain and allow Chinese medicine to flourish.But has this original intention gone astray?¡± Her bold and direct question shocked Professor Reyes¡¯face.He didn¡¯t even bother to put on his sses, and suddenly raised his head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Without the blocking of the lens, although the eyes were not so bright, they were more direct.The shock and fear in his eyes were reflected in Silvia¡¯s eyes, which also made her more convinced of her spection. This experiment was not simple, and it was definitely not what she, or what they had imagined! ¡°Professor Reyes, it¡¯s not that I should rest now, it¡¯s that we¡­should all rest!This experiment cane to an end!¡±She said seriously. She had mentioned many times that she should stop,but this time she was so resolute and would not waver. This experiment must not continue any longer, and even the previous data should be destroyed! She carefully thought. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 700 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 700 Chapter 700 really crazy ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t be so excited.Go back to rest,but it doesn¡¯t mean you are not needed. You have done a lot, with sessful experience, I believe it will be easy to follow, your contribution is beyond doubt. Yes, it will never obliterate your contribution!¡± Professor Reyes thought she was angry that she was kicked out, and quickly exined. But Silvia shook his head, ¡°Professor Reyes, whether you let me stay in theboratory or not, I think this experiment should be stopped.If this continues, it will definitely not be a good thing for the benefit of mankind.¡± ¡°No, this can definitely be changed!¡± Although he was deeply skeptical, Professor Reyes still had good wishes for his original idea, ¡°I believe it will be sessful, but it is still in the initial stage of have experimentation. You know, all sess is the umtion of thousands of failures and you seeded, haven¡¯t you?Did you know that the finished product you seeded the other day has made an anorexic child willing to eat, and had an appetite?But we just put a pot of flowers with a few drops of essential oil on his bedside.¡± Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help bing excited again, he saw the effect, and the effect was so obvious and astonishing. Of course, it was still in the experimental stage after all,and it was impossible to be poprized and applied without rigorous and mature clinical trials,so they could only try it secretly. ¡°You guys have already used it for someone?!¡±Silvia was shocked, and stood up from the stool. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, it was just an attempt, and it seeded!¡±Seeing her reaction, Professor Reyes said hastily. ¡°What if it fails?!¡±Silvia asked angrily.She really didn¡¯t expect them to be so courageous. Although the experiment had been sessful, it was different from the perfume and essential oils that she made before. Those were all spices, but this was medicine!It could cure people, or make people sick! It was a three-point drug,how could it be easily used in clinical practice, of course, it should be supported by arge amount of data, and there was no problem before it could be widely used. ¡°Even if it fails,it¡¯s just useless, and there won¡¯t be any major problems. ¡°The voice was a little softer,but Professor Reyes still didn¡¯t take it seriously. Also, it was evident that it was a sess. what After cleaning the lenses and putting them on again, Professor Reyes persuaded, ¡°Silvia, that¡¯s you did sessfully.It¡¯s your work that can help people. You should be happy!You also know that our funds are limited and time is tight.It is too expensive to do so many tests. Now the most direct reaction tells us that we are right and we can seed!¡± ¡°Then what if it¡¯s wrong, what if the patient has any adverse reactions and has malignant consequences?¡±Silvia was very angry. Before, she thought that Professor Reyes was an idealistic and persistent person, but now she realized that their ideas were contradictory in many ces, they werepletely ipatible,and they couldn¡¯t exin him at all. Human life was at stake, and it was there only one and only life.She believed. They had treated human life so lightly that they had used drugs on that child. ¡°Silvia, I understand your concerns, but you have to know that medicine sometimes needs brave men.¡±He said cryptically, not thinking it was a big deal. They were already cautious enough, the experimental subjects they chose were also terminally ill. For example, the anorexic patient was already terminally ill, and if he didn¡¯t eat any more,he would die soon.There were merits in medical ethics! ¡°Professor Reyes, there is really no need to continue this experiment!¡± After she finished speaking coldly, she turned around suddenly, and tapped a few times quickly on the computer with her fingers. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±After being stunned for a while, Professor Reyes suddenly realized,and rushed forward to grab theputer, ¡°You are going to destroy the experimental data!¡± ¡°This experiment is evil, it should not continue,and all the data should no longer exist!¡±Silvia said while typing a few keys on theputer more quickly. Seeing her like this, Professor Reyes¡¯face became hideous, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°These are all our painstaking efforts,not yours alone, you have no right to delete them!¡±He wanted to grab them, but he was no match for Silvia when he was older than her. ¡°Professor Reyes?What¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°Quick,grab theputer for me, she¡¯s going to destroy the experimental data!¡±Professor Reyes hurriedly called for help. Hearing what he said, the others hesitated at first,and immediately rushed over to help grab the computer.Seeing so many people swarming up,Silvia picked up theputer directly¨C ¡°Crack!¡±It hit the ground heavily. There was a dull impact,and all the people were stunned. A deathly silence arose. This change made people caught off guard and couldn¡¯t react, and the others didn¡¯t know what ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . happened. After all, Silvia was the most valued person in the wholeb.Before, Professor Reyes kept telling everyone to listen to her, but now the two were arguing, even smashing theputer and destroying all the experimental data. ¡°crazy¡­¡± After tens of seconds of silence, Professor Reyes knelt on the ground slowly,crying at the pile of debris, ¡°It¡¯s really crazy¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s crazy!¡±Silvia stood there with cold eyes, ¡°This experiment itself is a crazy act, I tell you all, this experiment should not continue, it will not benefit mankind, it will only give human beings a disaster!Thisboratory should be disbanded on the spot, and all data should be destroyed!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lifting his head suddenly, Professor Reyes looked at her with such angry eyes for the first time, as if looking at an enemy. The previous joy and appreciation were all gone, he gritted his teeth, ¡°This experiment is mine! Mine!It¡¯s the project that I thought of!It won¡¯t harm anyone, so don¡¯t scare them!If you don¡¯t want to be involved with this, get out!Without you, we can still do it!Why did you destroy our efforts and data,why!¡± Everyone was still silent,and didn¡¯t know what to do. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether toe forward tofort me, or what to say. At this time, Leo in anotherboratory also heard the movement and rushed over. Seeing this posture, he was stunned for a long time. After Professor Reyes yelled these words, he came back to his senses, pushed aside the crowd and walked to the front,squatted down,gently helped Professor Reyes up, looked at the messy debris on the ground, and then slowly raised his eyes to look at Silvia, ¡°You destroyed all the experimental data?¡± Silvia looked at him with firm eyes, ¡°Yes!¡± There was no hesitation or dodge in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t feel guilty for doing such a thing.She was so calm, and Leo didn¡¯t know what to say. The mess in this ce was inexplicable. He snorted softly, ¡°It really is¡­crazy!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 701 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Even if it is self-taught ¡°Leo, I advise you not to continue this experiment.¡± Silvia said as she turned to look at him. ¡°I know you want topete with me, but it doesn¡¯t have to be in this way. This isn¡¯t a good way to do this. Perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Interrupting her, Leo sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? The audacity of you to assume that you are even on the level of me. I think this experiment has its meaning and can continue. If you don¡¯t want to do it, you can leave. No one will stop you! Why destroy all the experimental data?! Who do you think you are!¡± Sylvia said nothing as it was pointless now. Once a person is defensive, it is useless to continue a discussion with them. Silvia walked over directly, stood in front of them, looked at the cold-faced Leo and the sad Professor Reyes, and said lightly, ¡°I know exactly who I am and what I can do.. Since I made the experimental data that came out, it¡¯s mine to destroy.¡± After speaking, she left quickly. Others whispered, wondering what the hell was going on andwhy Professor Reyes and Silvia were breaking up like this. ¡°Data, my data¡­¡± Professor Reyes suddenly said as if he was waking from a trance. ¡°Professor Reyes, Professor Reyes¡­ ¡°Leo yelled as he shook him.. He had no choice but to use brute force to bring him back to his senses. ¡°Professor Reyes! Theputer is useless! Even if we attempted to restore them,,too much damage has been done.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Professor Reyes asked, staring nkly at him. He seemed to have lost all of his confidence at one. Professor Reyes looked haggard and helpless. ¡°Professor Reyes, there may be a backup of the data in our information database!¡± Leo responded hastily. This sentence pulled Professor Reyes¡¯ sanity back, and he nodded, ¡°Yes, yes! You are right! Quickly find¡­find someone in IT, and get the data back! Leo looked back at the debris all over the floor, wondering why Silvia would do something like this. Silvia walked out of theb. She knew that because of her problems, this experiment would never be terminated, and it would not end like this. She did, however, destroy the experimental data because it was the quickest way to dy the process. She had no idea who was behind Professor Reyes, and she had no idea what those people were up to, but the goal was clearly not good! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It would be fine if Simon were here; at least she¡¯d have someone to talk to, but he wasn¡¯t, and he was still in danger. These words can only be swallowed and carried by one person at this time. Sylvia went to the studio to pack her belongings, then drove back home, only to find Miller¡¯s car still parked there. Normally, ia would have eaten and left by now, but she stayedte today. ¡®Take a deep breath and cheer yourself up. You don¡¯t want to bring negative emotions home and share them with my friends and family, no matter how much pressure is hidden in my heart,¡¯ she told herself. As soon as one foot entered the house, her little boy ran out and hugged her calf and said, ¡°Mom¡­ People¡¯s hearts soften when they hear the voice of a child. Silvia knelt and gently hugged him, then inquired, ¡°Did you behave today?¡± He nodded, and Sylvia said, ¡°Good boy!¡± He narrowed his eyes and smiled before saying, ¡°I have a good meal!¡± ¡°Was that the only reason you were a good boy?¡± He straightened up, nodded, and led him inside. ¡°No, Aunt ia,¡± he said, pointing inside with his index finger. ¡°Silvia, you¡¯re back,¡± ia said, sitting at the dining table, but the food on the table hadn¡¯t moved, indicating that she hadn¡¯t started eating yet. Silvia was taken aback; normally, she couldn¡¯t wait to finish her meal. ¡°Was today¡¯s menu not to your liking?¡± she asked. Silvia painstakingly avoided all the dishes ia disliked and only chose dishes she enjoyed. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I wanted to eat with you,¡± ia said with a slight smile. Sitting at the table, Silvia the dishes in front of her: mushroom smothered chicken, steamed egg tofu, steamed sea bass, and a te of boiled cabbage, but they all appeared a little cold; obviously, they had been ready for quite some time. She had informed ia of her son¡¯s mealtime, so the servants arrived on time, which was already a littlete for her at this point today. But Silvia didn¡¯t say much, instead pulling out a chair, putting Asher down first, and sitting alone on the side before saying, ¡°Take the dishes and reheat them.¡± ¡°Silvia, I¡¯ve really troubled you by eating at your ce these two days,¡± ia said, looking at her. Silvia¡¯s head shook, and she said, ¡°What is going on? I told you it was no problem. I told you I¡¯d pay Chanter 701 Even if in l. for your food at the end of the month!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re joking with me, but I also know you¡¯re doing it for my own good. Although you didn¡¯t say it, in thest two days, I¡¯ve noticed that my entire body has be much more rxed, and I don¡¯t seem to be as tired as before,¡± ia exined. ¡°That¡¯s not very good,¡± Silvia said, knowing she had something to say but not knowing how to say It appeared difficult for ia to say it, but since she had stayed until now, waiting for her return, she needed to. The servant was bringing back the hot dishes. Silvia began by making a small bowl of egg tofu for Asher, then carefully removing the bones from a piece of fish. ia inquired, noticing that she was eating these for her son without any additional dishes, ¡°Do you eat these for your baby, Silvia? This is a diet meal; do you want to add any additional dishes?¡± ¡°Who said it had to be a diet meal? Furthermore, even if it is a diet meal, children can consume it. It¡¯s nutritious; don¡¯t worry, the amount of food is sufficient; you can eat enough.¡± Silvia said and smiled when she heard Asher¡¯s soft response, ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± Then she turned to ia and said, ¡°However, remember that no matter how much food is served, you can only eat 70% of it.¡± ia asked hesitantly, her lips pursed, ¡°Have you ever studied medicine, Silvia?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already ask this question?¡± ¡°You asked if I was a doctor, and I told you I wasn¡¯t,¡± Silvia objected. ¡°No, you¡¯re not a doctor, but have you ever studied medicine, even if it¡¯s just for fun?¡± she asked hesitantly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 702 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 702 Chapter 702 should not doubt Silvia asked, with a light smile, ¡°Who said that to you?¡± ia¡¯s face showed an unnatural expression; her skin was very fair, and the panic was so obvious that it couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll just ask.¡± In fact, she was quite contradictory; on the one hand, she felt that questioning Silvia in this manner demonstrated ack of trust in her friend; how could she trust that person¡¯s words? On the other hand, she had serious reservations about Silvia. And that person said she had been poisoned, and he said it confidently; her own body was at a loss. ¡°Was it, Leo? ¡°He is probably the only one who can interact with her and ia and belittle her in various ways, after all. She has never seen a man as petty as he is; in fact, she does not have any particrly sharp disagreements with him; however, because of his gender prejudice, she has been dissatisfied, belittled, and suppressed. ia was embarrassed, so she lowered her eyes and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. You¡¯re just being cautious. It¡¯s a good thing to be wary of people.¡± She smiled faintly. Silvia wasn¡¯t trying to console her, but what she said was genuine. Once upon a time, she also trusted people without reservation. Fortunately for her, she was not betrayed. It is a good thing to be able to trust people; however, being gullible and na?ve isn¡¯t. Being wary is also for self-protection, and there was nothing wrong with that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I should not have doubted you! After all, you¡¯re so nice to me, and these are the happiest days I¡¯ve had in a long time. Even if I never lose weight, I¡¯ll remember these few happy days!¡± The more Silvia acted like this, the more ia felt guilty, as if she shouldn¡¯t have doubted her friend, especially after the man said a few words. ¡°Who said you couldn¡¯t lose weight, stupid girl?¡± Silvia noticed his son had nearly finished his meal, wiped his little mouth, kissed his little cheek again, and softly said, ¡°Go y with Auntie; Mom has something to talk about.¡± Asher pursed his pink lips and kissed his mother on the cheek before obediently leaving the table. Silvia looked at the dishes on the table and barely moved after dismissing her son, raising her hand and asking, ¡°You need to eat. So, eat!¡± ia nodded, and began picking up vegetables with a fork but was stopped by Silvia. ¡°Do you remember what I said? Chew slowly!¡± Silvia disapprovingly looked at her and said, ¡°Take your time; enjoy the taste of food; food is delicious; it is worth savoring.¡± Nodding, ia slowed down and began to eat. Silvia looked at her and said slowly, ¡°I have learned some medical skills, but I did not teach myself.¡± Startled, ia coughed a few times as she was not expecting Silvia to bring up the topic again. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to eat,¡± Silvia advised, handing her a bottle of water. ¡°Silvia, you don¡¯t have to exin anything to me!¡± ia said She used to have some doubts, but she no longer does. In any case, she hasn¡¯t had many friends in her twenty years of life since she identified herself as a friend, and she doesn¡¯t want to doubt her friends because of other people¡¯s gossip. Shake your head immediately; it shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°You should be suspicious; I should exin,¡± Silvia exined, ¡°because I wasn¡¯t sure yet.¡± ¡°Sure, of what?¡± ia asked. Silvia pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Not sure what was the cause of your poisoning.¡± ia was instantly terrified, and her face turned pale when she said this. ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed; this poison isn¡¯t fatal,¡± Silvia quickly reassured her. The poisoning had no effect on ia¡¯s son, but she has been unable to lose weight for many years. ia was constantly exhausting which was tiring to the soul and it was all due to the poisoning. After calming down, ia asked, ¡°Then what kind of poison is it?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°This poison must be consumed for a long period of time for it to be fatal. I need to study it for a few days,¡± Silvia said cautiously after some thought. ¡°Then¡­¡± ia stood up and took her phone from her bag, revealing a picture she had taken of Leo¡¯s prescription, which she handed to Silvia, who looked at it and asked, ¡°Is this medication effective against the poison in my body?¡± Silvia carefully examined the prescription, then looked up at her and asked, ¡°Is Leo the one who gave you this prescription?¡± ia nodded. Leo must be aplete fool. Did he really go to medical school? Did he not understand how this medication works? ¡°This prescription only temporarily suppresses your appetite and relieves the feeling of physical fatigue, but it does not have much effect on detoxification,¡± Silvia exined, shaking her head, ¡°The first thing to understand about detoxification is what kind of poison is affecting you. Then, we will be able to find the antidote. If you take this prescription, it will only make your mental state temporarily better, but you won¡¯t eat, which will make you more susceptible to the poison.¡± At first, ia thought she had met a brilliant doctor who could save her, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. I believe your body¡¯s toxicity isplicated, but it isn¡¯t fatal; such long-term chronic poisoning will not kill you. I can sort this out. I just need more time,¡± Silvia consoled her after witnessing her loss. In the end, willpower is what keeps any disease alive. The person will copse if the string of support fails. So, she kept quiet about the toxins in ia¡¯s body and avoided mentioning her physical ailments. She simply let her eat and drink freely here, without mentioning healing or detoxification, and simply adjusted her diet. Leo, however, would¡¯ve caused more harm than good if she hadn¡¯t been told about the prescription. ¡°I¡¯ve only been to a few ces since I was a child, and the servants at home have also served me since I was a child. As I grew older, I rarely ate outside. At home, I double-checked everything I ate. How could I have been poisoned? Who was trying to harm me?¡± ia said. She couldn¡¯t believe she could be poisoned when she was doing so well. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 703 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Rx ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too hard; it might not be a servant at home,¡± Silvia said abruptly, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t really like flowers and nts, and you are more interested in medicinal herbs and the like. Why are there so many flowers and nts in the house?¡± ¡°These were sent by Aunt Moran; she said that because I am not in good health and I don¡¯t like going out, she said I should put more green nts in the house; green can make people feel better,¡± ia replied mechanically. ¡°Being in a better mood also makes the air cleaner, which is good for my body.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it makes me feel any better¡­¡± she bemoaned. ¡°Could it be those flowers and nts?¡± she wondered, looking up at Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. Even though Aunt Moran would say things to hurt me, I know she still cares about me. As a child, my cousin was jealous of our rtionship. Aunt Moran wouldn¡¯t poison me. She loves me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was Aunt Moran, and it doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with flowers and nts,¡± Silvia hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much; I¡¯m still not sure what caused your poisoning, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous; I¡¯m already thinking of a way for you to recuperate.¡± Silvia was afraid that the more she thought about it, the more chaotic she would be, and the more she would deteriorate. ia had barely paid attention to what she had said earlier. Her head was in a daze from the start until thest word, ¡°can be cured.¡± ¡°Can I truly be cured?¡± she inquired cautiously. ¡°You can be cured!¡± Nodding affirmatively, she needs confidence the most right now.¡±But you must be obedient; you must eat well and rest as usual, and you must also get rid of all the flowers and nts in your house and garden,¡± Silvia continued. ¡°All right!¡± Nodding without hesitation, ia now has unconditional trust in her, and she feels strange after agreeing. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it had nothing to do with the flowers and nts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted, but the house in your garden is full of pollen. Going too far will leave people gasping for air. If you really want to add some green nts, put in some simple green. radishes and the like. Move those flowers and nts me; anyway, I have a ce to put them here, and if it¡¯s useful, I can also use it for research,¡± she reasoned. ¡°Okay!¡± ia nodded repeatedly. ¡°I hear you and believe you!¡± She emphasized her tone, as if apologizing for her earlier reservations. ¡°ia, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Silvia said, putting down his fork and looking at her. ¡°You have been unable to lose weight before, and it¡¯s not all because of you except for the wrong method. Because the poisoning will affect your physical condition, and you don¡¯t know it yourself. And because the poison is chronic andplicated, it¡¯s possible that the doctor didn¡¯t detect it. Your body will definitely improve now that you know where the source is and how to solve it! You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t worry,¡± Silvia assured her. ¡°Understand, the most important thing is to rx.¡± Her words were gentle but powerful, and ia¡¯s heart began to slow. ia nodded slowly, not as flustered as before, looking at her. ¡°By the way¡­¡± After some thought, Silvia wanted to say not to tell Aunt Moran, but Leo¡¯s big mouth. might have already said it, so he changed her words to, ¡°Aunt Moran won¡¯t be upset if you send me all the nts?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t think Aunt Moran paid much attention to those things. I don¡¯t know how to grow ¡± ia flowers and nts, and several died because she didn¡¯t tell me how to take care of them, stated emphatically. ¡°I believe the cause of the poisoning is still unknown, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s these flowers and nts or the people around you, so don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Silvia said. ¡°If they ask, just say that I stole them from you for research.¡± ¡°OK!¡± said ia. Looking at her obedient and adorable appearance and recalling the first time Silvia saw her, she felt arrogant and a little unreasonable. It¡¯s just feigning strength. She has gained weight for many years, rarely went out, and had few friends. In fact, she was heartbroken and lonely. On the one hand, she is Ms. Drew¡¯s daughter, and her father is a high-ranking official. She is the object of everyone¡¯s desire, and she should be full of confidence and pride in her heart. Others fawn over her and whisper behind her back, afraid that others willugh at her and resent her body, but there is nothing she can do. Her heart was tormented by these two emotions, and she was in pain. Silvia said softly, ¡°Rx.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure whether to console her or herself. Professor Reyes¡¯ eyes were fixed on theputer Leo was working on as he attempted to restore the data that Silvia destroyed. Of course, he is not a professional in this field, but he did spend some time in college learning from a hacker. He might not be able to solve a more advanced technical problem, but Silvia just destroyed the experiment on theputer. The information was saved in arge database. Because it is linked to the Inte, the speed is slow, so only a portion of it was destroyed. Professor Reyes really wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t dare because he didn¡¯t want to disrupt his train of thought; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, so he could only purse his lips nervously and stare at theputer screen. Lines of text appeared on the screen, all of which were code characters. Leo was swiping them quickly with his fingers. He considered contacting a former hacker friend if he couldn¡¯tplete the task, but he hadn¡¯t contacted him in a few years and wasn¡¯t sure if he could still contact him. Just as he was thinking, theputer beeped, and then lines of text began to emerge, and the page became clear; those numbers, those data¡­ She began to emerge gradually. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve done it. It¡¯s recovered!¡± When Professor Reyes realized it was the previous experimental data, he burst outughing like a child. ¡°Leo!¡± pped a palm on the back: ¡°Thank you!¡± Leo let go of his hands, moved his shoulders tiredly, parted his lips, and smiledfortably. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 704 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Try it out In the past few years, he has held the title of ¡°Mr. Drake¡¯sst student¡± and has been respected by others. On asion, he is also begged to examine patients with difficult diseases. He is used to living in such an aura, although he tells himself from time to time that he never said that. Everything is their wishful thinking; it is what they want to determine, and it has nothing to do with them. But, after a long time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and fearful of being exposed. For example, Silvia, besidespeting with her, is also afraid that one day she will expose his identity as Mr. Drake¡¯sst student in front of everyone. He wants to use his strength to prove his ability. No need for that title, but in front of Silvia, it always seems to be a little bit slower. But this time, Silvia recovered the experimental data that he had destroyed again. This waspletely based on his own strength. He had a great sense of aplishment and satisfaction. None can be bought. Stretching his wrists, he said with great satisfaction, ¡°Professor Reyes, the experimental data has been recovered; now you don¡¯t have to worry; the experiment can continue.¡± ¡°Leo, you¡¯re so capable!¡± Professor Reyes spoke incoherently, with one hand on his shoulder. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Thisboratory would be lost without you! Now that Silvia is gone, from now on, you will take her ce, and you will be responsible for the project!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Leo agreed. Now that he has all the experimental data and previous sessful experiences, he believes that all of them will be sessful soon. Mrs. Moran rested at home for a day. She was so busy these days that she didn¡¯t even have time to y bingo or treat herself to a spa day. After two days of rest, she decided to visit Miller¡¯s house. Last time Drake¡¯s genius doctor told her not to go out to eat indiscriminately but to take the medicine at home ording to the prescription, and she had to go and see that girl. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered Miller¡¯s house, he felt quite different, as if he had entered the wrong ce. She hurriedly took a few steps back, looked back at the door, and confirmed that she had gone right way, but the yard was empty. Where were the flowers and nts that were piled up in the past? Walking into the room suspiciously, it was even more empty. Except for the furniture and appliances, all the nts in the room, including the cactus on the window sill, were gone. Chantor 704 Tru it the ¡°Have they been stolen?¡± Seeing la busy greeting the servants, not knowing what to say, and looking very busy, the first reaction that came to Mrs. Moran¡¯s mind was that was the case. But what thieves would steal just nts and not anything else? ¡°ia, has the house been burrized? Why are those flowers and nts gone?¡± Mrs. Moran. asked. After ia finished talking to the servant, she turned to look at her and said, ¡°No, Aunt Moran. I sent the nts away.¡± ¡°Why? The nts purify the air,¡± Mrs. Moran responded. After sitting down with a ss of water, ia sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel the clean air is helping. I have seen you for many years and it doesn¡¯t seem like the nts in your home are refreshing for you.¡± Mrs. Moran said nothing as ia continued. ¡°Every day I feel groggy, either wanting to sleep or already sleeping. If I wake up, I have all kinds of cravings, including uncontroble cravings. The nts weren¡¯t helping,¡± She sighed, and took a sip of water. ¡°ia, if you don¡¯t think so, you have a miracle doctor who can treat your illness. By the way, have you taken your medicine on time today?¡± She inquired, her voice trembling. ia nced at her and avoided answering the question. Instead, she asked, ¡°Aunt Moran, do you really think that my disease, my body, can be cured?¡± Startled by the question, Mrs. Moran quickly said, ¡°Of course! The doctor said so, don¡¯t think too much; just be obedient and take your medicine.¡± She then sat down on the sofa, feeling a little ufortable. Mrs. Moran grabbed a pillow casually and hugged her in her arms, feeling that the room was a bit chilly. Even ia¡¯s eyes looking at her were chilly. Why was it so strange? ¡°ia, did you drink today¡¯s medicine?¡± she asked again. When she didn¡¯t get a response, she turned to ask the servant, but ia said, ¡°Aunt Moran, does it matter if I drink medicine or not? The genius doctor said I was poisoned. The medicine would not help me. What I really want to know is how did I get poisoned? Who poisoned me? If I don¡¯t find out, I¡¯ll more than likely be poisoned again. For so many years, this person has been able to poison me unconsciously. It must be someone close to me, someone I know well. If I don¡¯t find out who this person is, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether I drink medicine or not.¡± She held the water ss, stared straight at Mrs. Moran, and said each word slowly. To be honest, she didn¡¯t quite believe that Aunt Moran did it either. Among other things, for so many years, she had worked so hard to find a doctor for herself, running back and forth, but she refused to see it, and he insisted on persuading her to see a doctor. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even if she wanted to curry favor with her father, wouldn¡¯t it be pointless if she was the one who poisoned her? Or, if she was so confident, the doctor wouldn¡¯t be able to find out what she poisoned? So what about the genius doctor who is invited now? Why bother? She couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she asked tentatively, wanting to see her reaction. After hearing her words, Mrs. Moran also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! This person must be found! Your servants must investigate carefully, and you also should tell your father about this matter and ask him to send someone to investigate carefully!¡± She was filled with righteous indignation; she looked really angry, not like she was pretending; and she also agreed with her n to arrest the poisoner, without any panic or worry. Of course, she also didn¡¯t want Aunt Moran to be the one who poisoned him. After all these years, apart from her father, Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran were the closest family members. It didn¡¯t feel like Aunt Moran was the culprit; ia is a little relieved despite being puzzled. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 705 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 705 Chapter 705 I am fat but not stupid ¡°No need.¡± Lowering her head to drink water, she said tly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Dad, and you shouldn¡¯t tell him either.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Mrs. Moran was surprised, ¡°How could you not tell your father about such an important matter?¡± ¡°My dad is also exhausted recently, and I don¡¯t want to disturb him. Besides¡­ If my dad finds out, this matter will be a big problem. So before my dad gets a hold of them, I would like to know who it is and why they did this.¡± After speaking, she raised her head and looked at Mrs. Moran, ¡°Aunt Moran, you will help me, oh?¡± When asked suddenly, Mrs. Moran was stunned for a moment, then recovered and said quickly, ¡°Yes, of course! Of course, I will help you! It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t talk about it now. Just treat it as a little secret between the two of us. Then, if the matter is cleared up, I will tell my father that iAunt Moran helped me find a miracle doctor and healed me.¡± She smiled slightly, ¡°Also, I would say that it means a divine doctor, and I am afraid that if I am rmed by the person who poisoned me, it will be difficult to heal me.¡± Hearing what she said made sense. Mrs. Moran felt reallyfortable with how she carefully formed an alliance just now, feeling that this girl still trusted her;. However she sometimes talks back, but at critical times, she still has to rely on her. Feeling greatlyforted and satisfied, she smiled, ¡°Okay, what you said is right, then don¡¯t tell your father yet! But you still have to be careful. First, let me see what we can fix for you to eat.¡± ¡°I have also thought about the diet at home. Since I was poisoned at home, I will not eat at home anymore. Anyway, I also eat at Silvia¡¯s now, so the poisoner will not be able to continue poisoning me.¡± ia exined. She devised this excuse to bring Silvia in without drawing attention to what Silvia was actually doing. ¡°But¡­¡± Startled, Mrs. Moran quickly wanted to say that she didn¡¯t mean that. But before he could say anything, ia interrupted, ¡°Aunt Moran, I thought about it. Don¡¯t change the servants at home; I don¡¯t know who it is. Isn¡¯t it worth the loss if that person is released now?¡± ¡°But then you¡¯d be in danger.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since this person just poisoned me and didn¡¯t kill me, he probably didn¡¯t want me to die so quickly. I have secretly installed surveince at home. If this person does it, he will definitely be discovered. Aunt Moran, do not worry.¡± When she said this, Mrs. Moran looked around subconsciously, feeling ufortable all over her body. Even if she didn¡¯t do anything, it would be ufortable to constantly live under surveince. ¡°ia, is it necessary to be so troublesome?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You might as well tell your father to use his method to¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Tell my dad; maybe it¡¯s self-defeating instead.¡± But, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t find that person first, you can find out what kind of poison that person used on me when he does it again, and it¡¯s easy to cure.¡± Otherwise, with my father¡¯s method, he won¡¯t say anything even if he dies.¡± Frowning and thinking for a while, Mrs. Moran felt the same thing had happened. Thinking about it, she noticed something was wrong, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so intelligent? It¡¯s clear and logical! Who taught you this? Was it Silvia?! ia shook her head, ¡°Aunt Moran, what does this mean? Could it be that I used to be stupid because I was not smart? So I am fat, but I am not stupid!¡± ¡°Yes, you are not stupid!¡± Responding, Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t helpining in a low voice, ¡°You are stupid. People have been poisoning you for so long without knowing it.¡± ¡°What did Aunt Moran say?¡± She pretended not to hear. ¡°Nothing.¡± Mrs. Moran waved her hand, ¡°But this medicine¡­¡± ¡°I will take this medicine to Silvia every day and drink it when it is finished. From tomorrow, I will not be at home very much. Aunt Moran will note so often so as not to run out. If there is anything, give it to me. Just make a call.¡± She reminded her first. ¡°But the genius doctor told you to try not to eat outside or stay at home¡­¡± ¡°The genius doctor also said I was poisoned.¡± Then, interrupting her, ia continued, ¡°I think the genius doctor didn¡¯t expect that I might be in more danger at home.¡± ¡®ia¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Moran, I know you are doing it for my own good. What the miracle doctor said is also reasonable. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯W eat indiscriminately outside. If I don¡¯t eat, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯ve already told Silvia, so don¡¯t worry.¡± She also knows Aunt Moran¡¯s temper, the more you push her, the more verbose she will be. Following her words, she doesn¡¯t know what to say. Sure enough, Mrs. Moran was silent for a while, ¡°Did you tell Silvia about your poisoning?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± She shook her head. She didn¡¯t say it, but Silvia knew it before Leo knew it. As for diet control¡­ She has been controlling it recently, adjusting her diet and calorie intake! Silvia was afraid that she would be bored, so she kept many books about calorie intake and human body structure at home to let her know more about herself. She read them in her free time and learned a lot. It was very dull initially, and she fell asleep after flipping through it. Later, her spirit gradually improved. She slowly read it and found a lot of helpful knowledge in it. Before that, she needed help understanding the calories of food. She was always high in calories and high in oil. She didn¡¯t dare to touch or eat anything. After reading too much, she realized that people have a basic metabolic value daily., Even if you don¡¯t do anything, just breathing and sleeping consumes calories. This basal metabolism varies from person to person. Her daily basal metabolism is more than 2,000 calories for her height and weight. If you exceed this value, you will not be fat. And with 2,000 calories, you can already eat a lot of things, except for those high-calorie foods, such as beef and eggs, you can eat a lot. However, in the past, no one told her this or said it. So she didn¡¯t take it to heart and couldn¡¯t listen. Now she is taking the initiative to absorb that knowledge, trying to understand her body, reconcile with it, no longer confronting, no longer treating her as an enemy, the previous anxious state of mind slowly, unknowingly, disappeared. Mrs. Moran nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything! But you don¡¯t run to her, the Palmer family might be in bad luck, and she might pester you.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 706 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Not a Good Sign ¡°The Palmer family is going to be unlucky? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing this, ia became nervous. She regarded Silvia as her best friend, so she naturally didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the Palmer family. But, although Aunt Moran might be rmist, as long as there was even the slightest possibility, she didn¡¯t want to ignore the past. ¡°Hey, stop asking!¡± Mrs. Moran said, surprised that she had slipped up. ¡°Aunt Moran, tell me, don¡¯t tease me!¡± she said hastily. Ars. Moran said simply, ¡°This matter is not a secret. Then the Palmer family¡¯s business had some problems, and there was a collective poisoning in the factory in South Asia. Initially, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but Simon flew over there. I heard the situation there is chaotic, a war, and there seems to be a gue, so it¡¯s probably more ominous.¡± ¡°Think about it, if something happened to Simon, then the Palmer family¡­ wouldn¡¯t be in a mess. Wouldn¡¯t the Palmer family be unlucky?¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that Aunt Moran is careless. I¡¯m afraid Silvia has ulterior motives for getting close to you. Think about it carefully, don¡¯t be used by others! Huh?¡± ia didn¡¯t listen at all. She only paid attention to the previous words. She immediately thought that she had not seen Simon recently, nor had Silvia mentioned it. Even Asher rarely said his father didn¡¯te back. These days, she always felt that Silvia was preupied, thinking she was overthinking. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Silvia was still helping her during such a stressful situation. How could she have doubted her? Thinking about it this way, ia suddenly felt full of regret. She stood up and said, ¡°Someone prepare the car. I want to go out!¡± ¡°Hey, ia, where are you going now? You won¡¯t be going to Silvia, are you? Didn¡¯t you listen to what I told you? Come to Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran¡¯s house to eat, and I¡¯ll have someone make it for you!¡± Mrs. Moran shouted after her. ¡°Aunt Moran, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t tell you. I know you care about me, I understand, and I will tell my father that you have helped me a lot!¡± She knows what Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran want, and except for saying a few nice words in front of her father, she can¡¯t help with anything else. ia hurried to the Palmer family but didn¡¯t expect Silvia to be home. A while ago, she was only there sometimes when ia came, and Silvia didn¡¯t arrive until after dinner. Now that she is at home, she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing. Is it because something happened that made her stay in the house? At home? ¡°ia, so early today?¡± Seeing her, Silvia was shocked, subconsciously looked at the time, and found that it was not close to noon, and it was really early today. ¡°Silvia, you¡­¡± The moment he saw her, he couldn¡¯t speak a thousand words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Silvia asked strangely. ¡°Did something happen to your family?¡± After thinking about it, she still asked directly. How many words were misunderstood because she didn¡¯t understand clearly? Hence, she simply asked clearly, so as not to cover up, but the more she said, the more confused she became. Silvia was taken aback. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Palmer has gone abroad. There is something wrong with your family¡¯s business, isn¡¯t it?¡± ia hurriedly continued, ¡°Silvia, I didn¡¯t know that such a big problem happened to your family. These days, you are still busy with my affairs. You must be very sad, right? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I doubted you before. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± The more I talked, the more I felt that what I did was a jerk. Silvia helped her so wholeheartedly, but she still doubted him. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± For the first time, she even wanted to use her family¡¯s power to help. ¡°No need.¡± Silvia shook her head. Only then did she understand why she was so excited and rushed over in such a hurry, smiled, and said lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to me. Although I can¡¯t help much, I will try my best as long as you ask,¡± she said thoughtfully. Silvia raised a hand, put it lightly on her shoulder, and said cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ia was still a little skeptical. However, under her repeated affirmative nods, she finally calmed down slowly. ¡°Something happened. As the CEO, Simon has to check the situation, but it is still stable for the time being. The specific cause of the ident is under investigation. He messaged me two days. ago and said it was all right.¡± She smiled calmly, and she didn¡¯t look nervous or worried at all. This made ia¡¯s daughter slowly rx, believing she wasn¡¯t trying tofort herself. Maybe it really wasn¡¯t that serious. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Sure enough, Aunt Moran will exaggerate and scare me to death! I really thought something big was going to happen to your family.¡± ¡°Aunt Moran?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. No wonder the child is so anxious. She had heard gossip. However, from this point of view, the ident of the Palmer family has also attracted the attention of all parties. The reason why Mrs. Moran knew it must be because her husband said other business competitors were probably eyeing them. So something big is going to happen to the Palmer family. ¡°Yeah.¡± ia didn¡¯t know what was going on, nodded, and said, ¡°By the way. I¡¯ve already removed all the flowers and nts at home, packed them into a car, and sent them to you, but why aren¡¯t they here?¡± ¡°I sent some to the backyard; some were sent to the studio. They were ssified ording to different qualities so they wouldn¡¯t be too messy. Silvia pointed in the direction of the backyard. Ordinary medicinal herbs are not likely to make people sick or stimte the central nervous system if ced there, but they are tooplicated and messy. Different medicinal properties are mixed together and fused, which may produce toxicity. ia doesn¡¯t understand these things, and she doesn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind them, so they are ced randomly at home, which will cause harm to her body in the long run. But there was one thing she didn¡¯t want to understand. Why was it that only ia¡¯s son was hurt like this, and the servants in the family seemed to be eptable under the same environment? Silvia has yet to figure it out, but she believes she will solve the mystery soon. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± ia suddenly realized and nodded, ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s for lunch today?¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but smile and tap her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re such a greedy little cat,¡± she said. She would be angry if someone else said that about her, but this is Silvia. ia smiled and said, Yes, I¡¯m a greedy cat! Meow!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 707 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 707 Chapter 707 She actually teased him The work environment became more oppressive after Silvia left theboratory. Leo was a workaholic who worked nonstop in theb all day and night. He repeated the same experiments, and each time they failed. His temper was escting, as was the mood of theb staff. He had to figure out why there had already been sessful precedents. The overall progress of the experiment has greatly improved, but it is bing increasingly difficult. He finds it rtively simple to extract medicinal properties from herbs. Still, the fusion with spices is a major issue. He¡¯s done it before. It can be adjusted by lowering the concentration of medicinal properties and increasing the concentration of essential oils in spices to achieve the desired taste. As a result, there will be a discount on the medicinal properties, which he will not consider. However, the medicinal property cannot be reduced any further; otherwise, it would be useless. The ratio is unbnced, and other employees will notice something is wrong. However, when adjusted, the taste of the medicine itself is strong, and the vor of spices can be detected. He became increasingly anxious and irritable. The medicinal properties can be absorbed and evaporated. Why is it necessary to use fragrance to mask the medicinal taste in order to cure diseases and save lives? Allow those people to die if they do not want to be saved! He did not, however, dare to tell Professor Reyes. After several fights, he hade to appreciate Professor Reyes¡¯s tenacity in this matter, and he even felt that Professor Reyes was persistent just to prove his theory. Yes, it is possible. However, it should not be done for the absurd purpose of avoiding attention. A long series of data was released, proving yet another failure. Leo was irritated and developed a sudden desire to throw everything away. This experiment was neverpleted, and he had no desire to prove anything. He just wanted to get away from here, have a good time, and rx. He pushed the table, stood up, washed his hands, removed his gloves and jacket, went outside, and went to the balcony to get some fresh air. Someone, a woman, was already on the balcony, leaning against the railing, sitting on a chair, smoking a long and thin cigarette. She turned to face him when she heard footsteps, her eyelids twitched, and she casually brushed her long hair with her cigarette-mping hand, which was inadvertently very seductive. Leo was surprised to see Kelly again.. This girl was very wild, ording to his impression. In contrast to Silvia¡¯s demeanor, who gives the impression that nothing bothers her, this woman is strong and domineering. Leo waspletely dominated by her thest time they spoke. He unknowingly followed her rhythm and became bored when he thought about itter. Leo remained silent when he saw her. He took two steps forward, leaned against the balcony fence, took a cigarette, tilted his head, lit it, and gazed downstairs at the scenery. ¡°Are you alsoing out to get some fresh air?¡± He asked, looking ahead, as if he were speaking to her or himself. Kelly made no sound as she brought the slender cigarette to her lips; her red lips moved, and she took a deep breath. Leo was expecting no response. He didn¡¯t take it seriously and turned to face her, saying, ¡°Your experiment also failed?¡± ¡°Look, you are nothing special, you are just like me, you have failed all the experiments;e out to breathe; everyone is a loser at this moment; no one is nobler than the other,¡± he said with a mocking smile on the corner of his lips. Kelly, on the other hand, just stared at him silently, her long and narrow eyes narrowing slightly; she couldn¡¯t see any emotion in them. Leo felt a little uneasy being stared at by her. He¡¯s here,peting against a girl he¡¯s never met. He¡¯s not sure what¡¯s wrong with himtely; he¡¯s always spending time with women. Leo despised them the most at first. He is the grandson of Mr. Drake, the genius doctor. Why was there apetition to begin with? He was about to leave and find another quiet ce when he noticed Kelly leaning forward, seemingly getting closer to him. Then she noticed her red lips pouting slightly in his direction. Those two lips were rosy and delicate, as if they were waiting for him to kiss them. His heart was racing for no apparent reason, and his throat was parched. He looked out the window subconsciously, but no one passed by. What is she up to? Although there is no one on the balcony, it is a public area, and somebody could pass by at any time. Leo wanted to get away from her as she got closer, but his body seemed frozen and uncontroble. His eyes widened as her face was getting closer to mine. He was about to say something nervously when he noticed her pouting lips slightly open and blew smoke into his face. Leo coughed and choked several times. Kelly leaned back again, took another natural puff of his cigarette, and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Did you see a doctor for my cousin?¡± When he heard her words, Leo, who had finally recovered his breath, was enraged. She actually made fun of him! Leo had never before been teased by a woman. So how could a woman do something like this to him? ¡°Huh!¡± He snorted quietly. He didn¡¯t intend to respond; he intended to leave here with his previous thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t be manipted so easily by her. ¡°That prescription you prescribed is useless,¡± he heard her say as she was about to leave. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Turning to face her, she noticed she was delicately pinching the cigarette butt, strangling it vigorously into the ashtray, and taking a sip from the water bottle on the table while casually speaking. Leo had to put up with it over and over, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s useless?¡± he asked. Mrs. Moran appears to have already told her everything. She not only knew ia¡¯s son had been poisoned, but she also read the prescription he had written. But why would she say it¡¯s ineffective? What credentials does she have to say it¡¯s pointless? It was Silvia before Kelly, women were constantly contradicting and provoking him. Who did he incite? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 708 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Not at all ¡°Since Ms. Moran knows so much, why don¡¯t you write a prescription for your cousin yourself?¡± sneered Leo. ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I take it or not. But your prescription is useless!¡± Kelly said lightly, looking at him. When told that the prescription was ineffective once more, Leo became a little irate and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you shouldn¡¯t tell me this. You should instead inform your mother. Maybe your mother will listen to your point of view; after all, I don¡¯t want to discuss her business.¡± ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to or because you can¡¯t?¡± Kelly inquired, still sarcastically smiling. ¡°As I previously stated, you should not show it to her in order to protect your hard work and reputation.¡± ¡°Ms. Moran doesn¡¯t appear to be concerned about your cousin¡¯s recovery.¡± Leo leaned in close and looked her in the eyes. Her eyes were seductive and distinct. She always makes an inadvertently seductive gesture when she lifts her eyelids to look at people. When she smiles, it seems tainted, as though it conceals something else. Kelly said with a half-smile, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me whether she is cured or not.¡± Mr. Drake¡¯sst student, I¡¯m more interested in you. ¡°Then Ms. Moran wonders, how good am I?¡± He kept asking, bing increasingly curious about ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . what this woman wanted to do. Kelly looked at him, slowly raised his hands, made a ten-finger gesture, and then slowly rolled up nine fingers, exposing only one index finger and waving in front of him. ¡°One point?¡± sneered Leo. Kelly, on the other hand, shook his head, dangled a slender finger in front of his eyes, waved his hand, and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Leo blushed and became enraged as he realized Kelly was teasing him again. ¡°Why have you be enraged because of embarrassment?¡± Kelly inquired, folding her hands on the table, resting her chin on the backs of her hands, and gazing at him leisurely. ¡°Why is the brilliant doctor so easily irritated by a few words?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bebative. I have some real skills. It doesn¡¯t matter if I say it; it doesn¡¯t matter if you say it!¡± He exploded. ¡°We¡¯re all in the sameb now. Despite the fact that we are in charge of different projects, they are all conducting research. So why not see whoes out on top first?¡± ¡°That is correct. However, you seem to be taking over Silvia¡¯s project,¡± Kelly smiled, nodding. ¡°I heard that before you, she had sessfully experimented, and she had destroyed the experimental data, which they had all recovered. You are nowparing your aplishments to those of your predecessors. Isn¡¯t that a little presumptuous?¡± ¡°Who said I was undermining her achievements?¡± When this was brought up, Leo was skeptical, saying, ¡°What she did was just the simplest, I¡­¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± he said after a pause, swallowing all the words he wanted to say. ¡°Why am I even bothering you? You¡¯d never understand!¡± Then he cast a curious nce at her and inquired, ¡°By the way, what project are you in charge of?¡± Kelly smiled mysteriously at him, picked up the cigarette box and lighter on the table, stood up, walked to him, and said, ¡°I am responsible for¡­¡± Kelly just smirked as Leo waited for her to finish. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it!¡± She walked away gracefully after saying this. He couldn¡¯t believe she had duped him twice in just a few words. Leo needed to let off steam. He came out to get some fresh air, but now his chest is even tighter! Silvia has been following the developments in South Asia for the past two days. Still, domestic news was indeed scarce, and the little she learned from the Inte was insufficient to put her at ease, especially since she had been waiting for news from Simon for several days. Silvia knew the signal over there was bad, but how bad was it? In any case, it is currently regarded as a rtively safe area. There were gues in addition to the chaos of war. She had no idea what the situation was like there. If Simon calls again, she would suggest that he go home. He will handle the situation over there when he returns. Concerning the reality of the situation, it is sufficient to leave it to the locals in charge and the police officers. Simon did not need to repeat this risk. She asked Winnie, and even Freddie didn¡¯t return her call. She was concerned as well, but they seemed helpless to act. Feeling irritable, and because she hadn¡¯t taken Asher out to y in a few days, she simply drove him straight to Mr. Drake¡¯s house. This kid has an odd personality, he disliked ces like amusement parks and shopping malls, but he admired Mr. Drake¡¯s son¡¯s demeanor. Flowers and nts were the most appropriate for him. Simon frequently joked that his son will take up her mantle. Previously, he was concerned about her son¡¯s interests, what to do with Palmer in the future, and the Palmer Group as a whole. Fortunately, she was expecting a second child soon, so even if the boss refused, there would be a second child. Mr. Drake was happily munching on melon seeds while watching the show. ¡°My little horror, why are you here?¡± he eximed when he saw Asher. ¡°Hurry up, take out all the delicious and fun things, spread the floor mats, fence around, and my precious flowers and nts put them away for me!¡± he said, frowning. His posture was as if he was being robbed in a panic. While ordering, the other servants were making a shambles. Those who moved items, moved. flowers and nts, and stepped on them made a lot of noise and eventually lost their usual cleanliness. ¡°Are you that old?¡± Silvia wondered, as she watched this scene. In terms of, too much for! ¡°Why do you have time to bring this little jerk today?¡± he asked repeatedly. As for this, Asher had already smiled, striding forward with his calves, staggering but firmly running towards Mr. Drake, ¡°Grandpa¡­ Grandpa¡­ Grandpa Goat¡­¡± Mr. Drake couldn¡¯t avoid it and had to flee to the side, but as soon as he did, the child jumped into the air. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing him about to fall, so he bent down and stretched out his hand to stop him. He rolled to the ground while holding the child. ¡°Oh, my arthritic bones¡­¡± He snorted and yelled. The little guy, on the other hand, was overjoyed. He felt no pain or injury at all. He was lying on his back, his head just above his chest. He grinned and raised his head. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 709 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 709 Chapter 709 I am here ¡°Look at my beard! In the end,¡± Mr. Drake cried bitterly, ¡°I still didn¡¯t keep it!¡± Mr. Drake returned his gaze to Asher and asked, ¡°Have you brought all your toys and snacks?¡± Even though Asher had hurt him, he couldn¡¯t bear disciplining the misbehaving child and stood up cautiously. Silvia had already approached Asher and gently reprimanded him, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s impolite!¡± Mr. Drake burst outughing at the childish behavior. He stood up, waved his hands, and dered, ¡°Forget about it. What can he possibly know at such a young age? Because the servants were first!¡± moving too slowly. It¡¯s entirely their fault for not removing the toy The site is not small, but construction of the snack area and the toy area, which are both enclosed by a fence, took ce in an instant. In fact, this spot has always been reserved for when the kidse over, and it can be cleaned up at any time. Silvia c Iced Asher inside, and he was instantly submerged in a sea of food and Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. y. Whenever Asher makes a big fuss and Silvia tries to scold him, he immediately defends him. He deserves to be held responsible of pulling his beard. He pulled his beard off the first time and gave it to Asher. ¡°I want to borrow the herb garden in your backyard,¡± Silvia said, shaking her head. ¡°If you want to borrow it, go ahead and use it!¡± Mr. Drake expressed his displeasure by waving his hand. After a brief pause, he remembered, ¡°No, you go to the backyard, then he¡­¡± He hesitated, pointing to the little guy who was still writhing the toy inside. ¡°Because you¡¯ve arrived. Thanks for your hard work!¡± Silvia said tly. She then turned around and walked towards the backyard without saying anything. Silvia¡¯s house also had a herb garden, but in paled inparison to Mr. Drake¡¯s garden. It is said to be the backyard. In fact, going all over will most likely take an afternoon. Thisrge manor is built on a hill near the mountain. The climate and geographical environment are more conducive to breeding, and some species are more delicate. They were indeed kept in the greenhouse. There are many different types, not to mention everything that one would expect to find, but the majority of them can be found here. She has studied all of the flowers and nts brought over by ia¡¯s son, noting their various types and medicinal properties. Knowing the toxicity of the mixture, she most likely has an idea in her heart. The toxicity has beenplicated by the fact that there are so many different types of herbs. She can¡¯t find enough herbs to find the antidote, so she thinks of her son-inw, and only here can she find enough herbs in a short time. She needed to move quickly and resolve the issue of ia¡¯s son. She had to do what she said because she had promised him and had so much faith in herself. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing her suffer for so long as a result of this poison. So, once this matter was resolved, she decided to travel to South Asia. Despite the fact that she is pregnant, Simon told her to stay in the country, but she will be unable to bear it if she does not hear from him. ¡°Hey,¡± Mr. Drake turned to look at the little baby in the pile of toys, unable to see him. Mr. Drake subconsciously raised his hand to cover his chin, You little brat!¡± Asher giggled from his hiding ce. Mr. Drake was exhausted about an hourter, but Silvia had yet to return from the backyard. Instead, he was drowsily lying on the bamboo and rattan chair, leaning against the toy area¡¯s edge, looking sideways at the little guy. He heard a servant running over to report, ¡°Young master is here,¡± while his eyes were half-closed. ¡°What happened to the young master? Isn¡¯t the young master not present?¡± When he turned to look at the fence beside him, he was taken aback when he noticed Asher was nowhere to be seen. ¡°No, it¡¯s Leo!¡± eximed the servant. However, Mr. Drake did not have that thought at the time ¡°What does it matter? Please assist me in locating the little brat.¡± All of the servants were dispatched to assist in the search for the child. They looked in and out of the front and back yards. For a brief moment, everyone forgot that there was a grandson,, waiting at the door, and everyone went in search of the child. Leo stood at the door, but he didn¡¯t wait for the messenger toe back. He suspected Grandpa was still upset about what happened thest time. So he considered how to avoid making the old man angry before asking about the toxicity in ia again. In fact, he believes that poison is veryplicated and tricky. It is not a lethal poison, but it is far too complex. There are now several varieties, each of which is not fatal. So he needed to figure out who did it. It stands to reason that ia¡¯s son is a high-ranking official¡¯s child, and the family environment is quite good in every way, so how could she have been poisoned by such aplicated thing. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, and the recent experiment¡¯s stagnation had made people depressed, so he came to Mr. Drake¡¯s side to learn from it. There was no one there after a long wait, and after seeing that the door was not locked, he pushed it open, cautiously raising his legs and walking in. There was no one in the front yard, not even a servant. Normally, in addition to the concierge, there are cleaners, gardeners, and so on, so there are no people, which makes him feel strange. Still, he didn¡¯t give it much thought and walked in. As he walked deeper into the inner courtyard, he noticed people. Many people were bending over, as if looking for something, and shouting as they did so. Leo couldn¡¯t hear anything at first, but as he got closer, he could hear someone shouting, ¡°Young master, little Young master¡­¡± ¡°Where have you gone, Young Master?¡± Were they calling for him? ¡°I¡¯ve arrived!¡± Section 710 Is he an illegitimate grandchild? Section 710 Is he an illegitimate grandchild? Hearing his words, everyone turned to look at him. They lowered their heads again two secondster and continued to search and yell, ¡°Young master, Young master¡­¡± Was there another grandson besides him, Young Master? He didn¡¯t ask many questions, just looked perplexed. While everyone else was looking for someone, he walked in, past the garden area, through the corridor of flowers and vines, and up to the main building. He was in the house when he realized I couldn¡¯t move my legs. He lowered his head,to see a child was hugging his calf, he little one grinned and said, ¡°Hee hee!¡± His teeth were iplete and uneven, revealing an innocent smile. ¡°Whose kid is this?¡± Leo eximed. He was about to kick his legs unconsciously, but the little guy was not big, and his two little hands were tightly hugged. He was firmly gripping his calf and even sat on his toes, as if swinging on a swing. The more he swayed his legs, the happier he became, and he giggled. ¡°Please let go of me!¡± Leo has never raised children and has no experience with them. ¡°Who¡­ Whose child is this?¡± he was dragged into the house, annoyed and anxious. His yelling drew the attention of others, including Mr. Drake, who was about to leave the house to look outside. Mr. Drake saw this scene as soon as he stepped over the threshold and yelled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Regardless of his age, the sudden sound was full of energy, like thunder. Leo was taken aback and immediately stopped moving. Standing on one foot, the other foot bears weight, making it somewhat unstable and wobbly. ¡°Two¡­Grandpa¡­¡± He gave his old man a bitter look, thinking that this brat was messing with him. Mr. Drake¡¯s beard trembled when he saw how angry he was. ¡°My lovely grandson¡­¡± Mr. Drake ran over with his arms outstretched, shouting all the way. For a brief moment, Leo was stunned, his heart pounded, and tears of joy were on their way. It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and this is the first time he heard Mr. Drake refer to him so fondly. Regardless, blood is thicker than water, breaking bones and connecting tendons! ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When he became emotional, he ignored the word ¡°two¡± and affectionately addressed grandpa. Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed his son-inw pause in front of him, bend down, pick up the child, and hug him in his arms ¡°Let us not linger. It¡¯s filthy!¡± Mr. Drake was struggling, and the little guy¡¯s hand was still quite firm ¡°Let go, let go¡­Grandpa is having a good time here. Otherwise¡­you should y with Grandpa¡¯s beard!¡± As soon as he heard this, Asher let go of his little hand, turned around, and grabbed his beard, ¡°papa¡­¡± ¡°Certainly, papa¡­¡± Even though he was crying, he let him grab his beard. Leo¡¯s heart was racing like a thousand horses. He¡¯d never been through anything like this before. The servants in the yard were not looking for him, and the Young master was not him, but the little guy in front of him who didn¡¯t have all his teeth! Mr. Drake even let the baby y with his beard. Normally, HE would look at him and even offer him a cup of tea, but now the beard is wrapped around the little thing¡¯s finger and appears to be about to be yanked out. The old man remained motionless. What did you just say? Dirty?! Where is the filth? Every time he went out, he wiped his shoes clean, and he didn¡¯t think small things wrinkled his clothes yet. His heart had been severely jolted. He stood there, staring at the close proximity of the old and the young. He appeared to be an outsider, a fool. He asked, hoarsely, ¡°Grandpa, this child is¡­¡± after finally digesting the turmoil in his heart. ¡°What exactly are you all doing?¡± Mr. Drake was startled when he suddenly yelled, ¡°You can¡¯t even care for a child. It¡¯s such arge ce that you can¡¯t find it for a long time and have no idea how to raise it.¡± Mr. Drake yelled, and the servants said nothing. ¡°Why are you still standing there? In any case, hurry up and get some of the kids¡¯ favorite food from the kitchen. Be quick!¡± Strange old man yelled and reverted to his previous bad temper. Asher immediately lost his smile and said; ¡°Scary.¡± He still pouted and pressed his two small hands on both sides of Mr. Drake¡¯s cheeks, pulling them up vigorously as he spoke. Leo¡¯s eyes widened, as if he saw a monster. And Mr. Drake was not upset. On the contrary, he cooperated cheerfully, even lowering his voice and coaxing, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all Grandpa¡¯s fault. Grandpa is not a fighter. Grandpa is giggling. Hehehe¡­¡± The little guyughed along with him. Leo stood there dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing here like an idiot?¡± Until then, Mr. Drake appeared to notice him, frowned, and impatiently asked, ¡°Also, who let you in?¡± He appears to recall that no one let him in. ¡°Grandpa, I have an important task for you, and I didn¡¯t mean to bother you.¡± He wanted to ask who this child belonged to so that his son-inw would be like this, but he was afraid of saying something wrong and being kicked out again. The mouth moved and then closed. ¡°Can I ask you a question? When Ist said something significant, I wasn¡¯t being serious about it. So I inquired as to whether you had been overly busy recently. Should your parents send you to study abroad or something?¡± Mr. Drake appeared impatient, devoid of any patience or enthusiasm for that trivial matter. Leo¡¯s heart is filled with conflicting emotions. Why is the difference so great when they are both grandchildren? No, he is a responsible grandson. Where did this jerke from? w ¡°This child, Grandpa¡­¡± He paused for a moment before asking, a horrifying thought running through his mind. Could he be his wife¡¯s illegitimate son or something?! No way, no how! What is Mr. Drake¡¯s age? He hasn¡¯t left the manor in so many years. ording to his age, he is no more than one or two years old. How is this even possible? Is it possible that he is an illegitimate grandson? His mind was racing, and his wife had already turned around and entered the house, holding the child in her arms. Despite standing there for a few seconds, he bit the bullet and followed in after some thought. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 710 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Is it an illegitimate grandson? Hearing his words, everyone looked in his direction in unison- Two secondster, they lowered their heads again, and continued to search and shout, ¡°Young master, Young master!..¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leo stood there confused. Besides him, is there any other grandson Young master? With a puzzled look on his face, he didn¡¯t bother to ask so many questions. While everyone¡¯s attention was on finding someone, he strode in, bypassed the rockery, walked through the corridor of flowers and vines, and approached the main building. When Leo was in the house, hesuddenly. felt that he couldn¡¯t move my legs. He lowered his head, where the little one hugged his calf, hanging there, when he lowered his head, the little one raised his head, and grinned, ¡°Hee hee!¡± The teeth are not yetplete, and they are uneven, showing an innocent smile. Leo was taken aback, ¡°Whose kid is this?!¡± Subconsciously, he was about to kick his leg, but the little guy was not big, and his two little hands. were tightly hugged. He was hanging on his calf firmly, and even sat on his toes, like swinging on a swing. The more he swayed his legs, the happier the little thingughed.. ¡°Get off me!¡± Leo has never brought up children, and has no experience with children. He was suddenly hugged and dragged him into the house, annoyed and anxious, ¡°Whose child is this?!¡± His yelling immediately attracted the attention of others, including Mr. Drake. As soon as Mr. Drake stepped on the threshold, he saw this scene and shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Regardless of his age, the sudden sound was like thunder, full of energy, Leo was taken aback, and immediately stood there motionless. Just standing on one foot, the other foot bears weight, somewhat unstable, wobbly there. ¡°Two¡­Grandpa¡­¡± He looked at his old man with a bitter face, thinking that this brat was messing around here, Mr. Drake must be angry, seeing Mr. Drake so angry, his beard trembled. ¡°My good grandson¡­¡± Mr. Drake shouted all the way and ran over with his arms outstretched. Leo was stunned for a moment, his heart was surging, and tears of excitement were about to fall. It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and it¡¯s the first time he heard Mr. Drake call him so affectionately. No matter what happened, blood is thicker than water! ¡°Grandpa..¡± Leo responded. Unexpectedly, before he could say the following words, he saw his grandfather pause in front of him, bend down and pick up the child, and hug him in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that. That¡¯s dirty!¡± Leo was bberghasted at what Mr. Drake said. The little guy¡¯s hand was still quite firm, and Mr. Drake was struggling, ¡°Let go, let go¡­ Grandpa has fun here. Otherwise¡­otherwise you¡¯d better y with grandpa¡¯s beard!¡± Hearing this, Asher immediately let go of his little hand, turned around and grabbed his beard, ¡°Papa!¡± ¡°Yes, papam¡± With tears in his eyes from the pain, Mr. Drake still let him grab his beard. Leo¡¯s heart was pounding in his chest. He was not called the good grandson, and the servants in the yard were not looking for him. The young master was not him, but the little guy in front of him who didn¡¯t have all his teeth! Mr. Drake even let the boy y with his beard, and usually Mr. Drake wouldn¡¯t let Leoe pour him a cup of tea. ¡®Wait. Whattdid you say just now? Did he just call me dirty?!¡± Leo thought. Every time he went out, his shoes were wiped spotless, and his clothes weren¡¯t even weinkled yet. Leo stood there nkly, looking at the closeness between Mr. Drake and the boy. He felt like a foolish outsider. After getting over his shock, Leo asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Grandpa, who is this child?¡± Mr. Drake suddenly yelled, startling him, ¡°What the hell were you all doing? There are so many of you and yet, you can¡¯t even look after a child.¡± The servants looked down in shame and muttered their apologies. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go do your job!By the way,get some food that the child will love! Move! Stop standing around!¡± Mr. Drake yelled. n. This was what Leo was used to with Mr. Drake. The little boy¡¯s smile faded and turned into a frown before saying, ¡°Scary.¡± As he spoke, the boy pressed histwo small hands on both sides of Mr. Drake¡¯s cheeks, pulling them up vigorously to try to change his expression. And Mr. Drake was not angry at all, and cooperated cheerfully, and even deliberately lowered his voice and coaxed, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s grandpa¡¯s fault, grandpa is not fierce scary. Grandpa isughing! Hehehe¡­¡± As heughed, the little boughed too. Again, Leo stood there in shock. ¡°What are you doing standing there like an idiot?¡± Mr. Drake finally acknowledged him, frowned, and said impatiently, ¡°Also, who let you in?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I have something important to do, and I didn¡¯t intend to disturb you.¡± Leo wanted to ask. whose family this child belonged to, but he was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would. be kicked out again. Leo¡¯s mouth moved and closed again. Mr. Drake looked impatient, without the slightest patience and enthusiasm for that little thing. Leo really had mixed feelings about the situation. Who was this child? Was he really his grandson? No, he was the only grandson. Where did this brate from? ¡°Grandpa, this child¡­¡± Leo hesitated for a while, and asked hesitantly, with a horrifying thought in. his mind. Could he be the illegitimate son of his wife or something? No no, no! How old was Mr. Drake, and he hasn¡¯t been out of the manor for so many years. Judging by the age of this kid, he was only one or two years old at most! Could it be an illegitimate grandson? He was thinking wildly, and Mr. Drake had already turned around and entered the house with the child in his arms. Standing in ce for a few seconds, after thinking about it, he still bit the bullet and followed in. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 711 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Complicated Things Simplified Mr. Drake carried the boy into the house, turned around, saw Leo approaching, and red, ¡°Why are you following us?¡± He hadn¡¯t stopped yelling. His cheeks were pushed up, and all he could muster was a wry smile. He frowned and motioned for Leo to step aside, then sat down with the baby in his arms and asked, ¡°Would you like to go inside and y with toys?¡± Asher raised his head. ¡°Then you can¡¯t keep grabbing my beard because it¡¯s all gone and I¡¯ll have nothing to y with in the future.¡± ¡°Besides, if your mother finds out, she¡¯ll spank my ass!¡± Mr. Drake coaxed patiently. The second sentence may be more frightening. The little thing¡¯s eyes show a hint of trepidation. After all, he was the one who let go of his hand and crawled into the fenced area on his own. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He exhaled deeply, as if he had just finished a battle. Mr. Drake blew on the teacup in front of him, but it was already cold, so he poured it into the pot beside him and re-boiled the water to pour the tea. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m on my way!¡± He seized the opportunity as soon as it presented itself. Perhaps he was tired, or he had been tossing around a lot, and he wasn¡¯t as angry, but his sister-inw said nothing. She released her grip and handed it to him. He was having fun while washing the cups, boiling the water, and making tea again. Even though he was preupied, he kept sneaking nces at the kid because something about him felt very familiar. In fact, he doesn¡¯t know many children. He doesn¡¯t have a close rtionship with anyone because of his temperament. He¡¯s never had a girlfriend, let alone a child. A child is a nuisance to him. As a result, the ability to avoid contact is highly desirable. So why did this child seem familiar? Or do all children look alike, making them appear familiar? He was thinking when he heard Mr. Drake yell, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I apologize, Grandpa; I was distracted!¡± He quickly apologize after noticing he let the teapot spill over, took the rag next to him, and wiped it. Mr. Drake snatched the teapot from him ¡°Go, go! You¡¯re clumsy! You are so stupid that you can¡¯t do anything well and are easily distracted! ¡° Leo felt a little bad after being chastised. It was indeed a minor issue. The eyes darted over, only to discover that the little boy was staring at him, as if he had received all of the scolding and embarrassment in his eyes and smiled. There is an inexplicable sensation of being mocked by a child. The key point is that his smile makes him feel at ease, as if he has beenughed at before. A familiar face shed through his mind, and he remembered seeing this child thest time he followed Mrs. Moran to Silvia¡¯s house. Leo wasn¡¯t paying much attention back then because, after all, they had broken up on bad terms and had gone to the doctor for that overweight girl. The child was present at the time, but he only gave it a passing nce. Now that he thinks about it, the boy looks exactly like her. The most important question is whether Silvia¡¯s child makes sense. Her rtionship with Mr. Drake¡¯s wife is strange. She even knows who Mr. Drake¡¯s son¡¯sst student was. Mr. Drake is like this, if you think about it. So it seems reasonable to spoil and indulge this child. ¡°Grandpa, this child is Silvia¡¯s, right?¡± He deliberated and inquired with caution. Mr. Drake choked on his question because he was drinking water. ¡°Who said that to you?¡± His eyes were agitated, and he caught a glimpse of the little guy¡¯s face. Does it appear to be so? Is there any resemnce? Even though he didn¡¯t admit it, his reaction was obvious. ¡°What is your rtionship with Silvia, Grandpa? It¡¯s perfectly fine to be so special to her and her child¡­¡± After a brief pause, the idea of the illegitimate grandson resurfaced, but it was far too ridiculous. He denied it first, shaking his head. It¡¯s simply impossible! Mr. Drake frowned as he observed him perplexed and shaking his head ¡°Why are you bothering me? When is it your turn to handle I¡¯s business? You don¡¯t have anything to do. Tell me what you¡¯re up to, and then get out!¡± ¡°There must be something, Grandpa, something!¡± When Leo was rarely asked, he said quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve recently seen a child, and the child¡¯s situation is a littleplicated. She¡¯s a big girl! Let me pay her a visit. The pulse condition should be caused by chronic poisoning, but the poison in the body is moreplex. Although it is not fatal, it is aplicated and messy poison. So, you see, I think it¡¯s a little tricky¡­ *You are treating people, not me.¡± Mr. Drake expressed his displeasure, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been studying for a long time. How do you not know this? Use the simplest method to solve any poison, no matter howplicated it is. Prescribe the correct medication, the correct medication! What is the treatment for any poison? Don¡¯t you already know this? Simplify theplexity. Have you not figured it out by now?¡± Mr. Drake was scolding him, but these few words had already given him an idea. Leo, surprised, asked tentatively, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Please refrain from using my name to fool people if you are so stupid. Don¡¯t expect me to clean up your messes if you really get into something! Please do not tarnish my reputation.¡± Mr. Drake growled. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In fact, it¡¯s always like this. People always understand Mr. Drake¡¯s words halfway, and then they can understand them on their own. The simplification ofplexity implies that, regardless of how manyplex poisons exist, any prescription for any poison can be used. What if there are contradictory medicinal properties in that case? He sat there alone for a while, and just as he was about to ask again, he heard footstepsing from the backyard. A clear and familiar female voice said, ¡°You¡¯ve been a ckertely, old man. The grass in the east appears to be wilted. Perhaps you are too far away to attend to it yourself?¡± After all, Leo was still here, and when he heard it, Mr. Drake¡¯s face became uneasy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up?¡± he said with a frown. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Silvia could hear it, and she didn¡¯t realize there was another person there, so she assumed his wife was speaking to him, and she wondered why the old man was so irritable today. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave right now! Don¡¯t worry, if you beg me again, I won¡¯te!¡± She said as she walked into the house to see Leo. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 712 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 712 Chapter 712 A Trophy Wife Silvia was surprised to see Leo for just a moment as she thought it wasn¡¯t unusual to see him here. She had collected all the things she wanted, and put them all in the bag she brought with her that was now bulging. ¡°What good things have you looted from me again?¡± Mr. Drake asked. ¡°Goodthings you don¡¯t care about!¡± Silvia replied following his words, and then looked at her son, ¡°Asher, are you making trouble? Are you bullying Grandpa?¡± The little guy didn¡¯t answer, as if he didn¡¯t hear it. Heburied his head in the pile of snacks. Asher hummed happily, expressing that he had a good time. ¡°No, no, very well-behaved!¡± Mr. Drake said hastily and protectively. ¡°Really?¡± Silvia asked suspiciously, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Then we wille tomorrow!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Drake¡¯s face suddenly showed embarrassment. Silvia knew Mr. Drake was lying. She knew her son was mischevious. He was still learning to behave. Watching Mr. Drake and Silvia talking so casually was putting, Leo into a bad mood. He really, really had never seen such behavior in Mr. Drake. Doting on grandchildren, making jokes, and protecting calves, but these, he has never seen before, that is to say, Mr. Drake¡¯s son-inw wasreally much closer to Silvia than to him. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± After finally finding his own voice, he looked at Silvia and then at his wife, ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Us?¡± Silvia looked at Mr. Drake and raised his eyebrows, meaning, you didn¡¯t tell him about our rtionship? Mr. Drake looked at her and shrugged, and answered silently, ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, how dare I say it.¡± Nodding, Silvia expressed satisfaction. Mr. Drake smiled, a little proud of being praised. Leo was further confused. Why wasn¡¯t anyone answering him? ¡°Ahem, why are you asking so many questions? Silvia, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know him!¡± Mr. Drake said. Leo¡¯s head was spinning in circles, thinking about why the rtionship between Silvia and Mr. Drake¡¯s son-inw was so close, and even the child loved the house and liked it so much. Over the years, Mr. Drake had almost never left home, and his circle of activities and contacts were very limited. How could Mr. Drake and Silvia have such a good rtionship. There is only one possibility. ¡°I see!¡± He pped his head suddenly, suddenly realizing. Mr. Drake and Silvia looked at Leo in confusion at his outburst. Even Asher, who was ying, raised his head and looked at him questioningly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Grandpa, you have been unwilling to tell me, and you are unwilling to announce to the outside world. In fact, yourst student is¡­¡± Leo raised his lips and smiled mysteriously. Leo took a deep look at Silvia, ¡°It is Simon Palmer, right?!¡± Silvia and Mr. Drake said nothing.¡± They looked at each other, and once again they knew each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Your granson is really an idiot.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t get it from my side of family.¡± Leo felt miserable because once again he was rejected. There seemed to be a barrier between them. He tried his best but couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Grandpa, I know that Simon Palmer¡¯s identity is secret. You don¡¯t want to disclose it to the public, and you know that he wants to hide it, but you really don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I can guarantee that it will be absolutely confidential and will not be revealed to the public!¡±Leo swore.. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mr. Drake pondered for a while, but didn¡¯t speak. Silvia spoke before him, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want too many people to know about this matter. Since you know it, I hope you can keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell it.¡± Seeing that she had voluntarily admitted it, Leo was very happy, feeling that he finally knew a family secret. No wonder Silvia knew from the very beginning that she was not the realst student of Mr. Drake, no wonder she knew so much about Chinese herbs even though she was just a perfuming practitioner, no wonder she went home to rest for a few days, and the experiment was sessful when she came back. It must be because of Simon Palmer, for sure! Thinking of this, many things that he couldn¡¯t figure out before became easier for him to understand, and he let out a sigh of relief. He has always been unconvinced that Silvia, a woman, could understand Chinese medicinal herbs better than him, do experiments better than him, and receive more attention from theboratory than him. Now that Leo knew someone was helping her this entire time, it made sense. Leo softened his tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a gossip. In fact, you told me early in the morning that more than half of your results in theboratory are due to your husband. I won¡¯t think low of you.. After all, it is true. Your knowledge of perfuming is required for theplete sess of the experiment.¡± After being puzzled for two seconds, Silvia understood what he meant, and instead of refuting, she nodded along with his intentions, ¡°Indeed, the experiment requires two aspects of knowledge, one is indispensable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Unexpectedly, Leo refuted her, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about perfuming, after reading your data, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s thatplicated, and I¡¯ve seeded. We haveunched two new products, and I believe it will be smoother in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, theboratory can still produce results without you.¡± He said rather proudly, and then. seemed to remember something, ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, the experimental data you destroyed,has already been recovered. So, I will be responsible for all the projects in the ¡°You recovered it ?!¡± Silvia eximed. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 713 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Can you shut up Leo was very proud, feeling that he finally had something over her. ¡°I have recovered all the data you destroyed, and now theboratory has been restored to its original state. No, it is better than when you were there. I believe that soon, all experimental projects will be sessful.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Silvia wanted to scold him for being an idiot, for doing a stupid thing t After thinking about it, he has recovered all the destroyed data, and scolding him now would not help. Leo was too stupid to understand. So, instead Silvia sneered and said, ¡°Then I wish you sess as soon as possible.¡± Leo didn¡¯t realize it at all, only thought that she was angry that the data was recovered by him.¡±I learned from a hacker. So, I can restore pretty much anything even if the database is destroyed,¡± he gloated..¡± ¡°Really?¡± Silvia said with a raised eye browand chuckled. He gave her a new idea. Yes, she only destroyed the hardware. What if she hacked into the database and destroyed all the experimental data? That didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Silvia tidied up her bag, went to wash her hands beforeing back and said to his son, ¡°Asher, let¡¯s go home.¡± Asher didn¡¯t want to leave, so he hid in the corner, saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Youmessed up grandpa¡¯s house, and you pulled his beard like I asked you not to. If you keep doing that, he won¡¯t have any hair!¡± She scolded her son in a low voice. With a dry cough to cover up his embarrassment, Mr. Drake said, ¡°He wants to y a little longer, so let him y a little longer! Every time youe and leave in such a hurry, sit down, what¡¯s the hurry!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing what he said, Silvia turned around and looked over, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let Asher stay with you a few days?¡± Hearing this, the little guy immediately brightened his eyes and pped his little hands, ¡°Good! Good!¡± Mr. Drake, on the other hand, looked terrified, and blurted out, ¡°No!¡± for Faced with the instantly copsed little face, heouldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and said, ¡°I mean, Grandpa is fine if you stay here for a few days.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled.¡± Silvia answered quickly. Mr. Drake red at her hastily, this is a hindrance! Then he added, ¡°However, your father may worry about you!¡± Hearing this, the faint smile on Silvia¡¯s face dissapeared. When she thought of Simon Palmer who was still abroad, she instantly became worried again. ¡°Old man¡­¡± she said softly, ¡°have you heard about the gue in South Asia?¡± Her voice was very soft and her tone was very slow, she didn¡¯t sound unusual, but Mr. Drake knew her too well, so he could tell something was wrong immediately, and asked sensitively, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just¡­just pay attention.¡± She said lightly. Leo, who had been ignored all the time, finally found a way to enter the conversation. ¡°Are you worried about Simon Palmer? There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Leo said disapprovingly, ¡°He¡¯ll have no problem dealing with this mere gue. Even if he can¡¯t cure itt, he can protect himself. It should be fine.¡± They didn¡¯t refute just now, Leo naturally felt that this was their default attitude toward him. Since Simon Palmer studied Chinese medicine for so many years, it really shouldn¡¯t be a hassle to cure the gue. What he didn¡¯t know was that Mr. Drake¡¯sst student was Silvia, not Simon Palmer as he thought. After hearing what he said, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. He¡¯s such a self-righteous pig, she thought. Not even interested in answering him, she said to Mr. Drake, ¡°I heard that this gue has mutated. It seems to be a new type of virus that has never been seen before.¡± After hearing this, Mr. Drake realized why Silvia was worried about her husband. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the news. Now the country¡¯s border control has increased to keep the gue from spreading., Simon should be fine. He would know the specific situation better than us over there, and he will know to take protective measures.¡±Mr. Drake responded in an attempt tofort Silvia. Leo didn¡¯t think it was appropriate for Grandpa to make light of the situation even if Silvia was Simon¡¯s wife. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s be realistic. The virus is spreading too quickly over there.. Here, technology and medicine are so advanced. Over here, we can handle these new viruses immediately. South Asia is too backward, that¡¯s why the gue spread so fast, and the response was too slow, if it was happening in any other region, it would have been solved long ago!¡± Leo felt that the media were exaggerated and too rmist.He had practiced medicine for so many years. Leo never believed that there was any virus that could make people this fearful. Mr. Drake nced at him, and then said to Silvia, ¡°If you are too worried, just ask him toe back sooner. You are young. You can restart the business once everything has calmed down.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t do it to make money. There was an ident over there. He went there to resolve the situation.¡± She sighed softly, and she didn¡¯t want to go into details about the matter with Palmer, ¡°Do you have thetest information on the virus?I want to take a look.¡± Although the countries in South Asia are already researching and developing, the medical conditions are indeed rtively backward. The entire countermeasures are worrying, but because they are other countries, there is no way to do it. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you can do anything without Simon.¡± Leo felt that he was being ignored, and couldn¡¯t help but sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring me and Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Would you shut up?¡± Mr. Drake suddenly said angrily, ¡°If you would stop talking for one second, people wouldn¡¯t treat you like the damned idiot you are!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 714 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Darling! Leo snapped and retorted, ¡°Grandpa, I can understand that you prefer yourst student and his wife; however, the fact is that she doesn¡¯t know a damn thing. You can¡¯t be partial like this! Also, how many herbs has she taken that can be used elsewhere? What if I am in need of them?¡±¡± Leo had asked Mr. Drake repeatedly to take samples of his nts and herbs, but he was always. denied. Why was he allowing Silvia to do so when she doesn¡¯t know anything? ¡°I will give MY herbs to whoever I want. You spend all your time to impress rich people. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! You don¡¯t carry about having a career in medicine. You always do things for fame. If you can¡¯t behave politely, you can leave. Your behavior is embarassing me!¡± Mr. Drake scolded. For a while, there was a deathly silence, with an embarrassing smell of gunpowder floating in the air, until Asher, who was ying with himself, stood on the edge of the fence at some point, staring at the adults talking, the fire from his son-inw didn¡¯t scare him, but made himugh out loud. Children speak freely. It¡¯s just this series ofughter that made Leo even more embarrassed, as if beingughed at by a little baby with no teeth. Leo¡¯s face was instantly flushed red, and soon turned pale again. ¡°Grandpa, you say that I¡¯m not hardworking or talented enough, that¡¯s fine, but you ook down on me too much! I know you¡¯ve always had prejudices against me and our whole family because of my father, but I really want to study medicine seriously with you!¡± He said through gritted teeth. After finishing speaking, he left. This was the first time he left voluntarily instead of being kicked out. Silvia looked atd Mr. Drake¡¯s face. Although he was expressionless, the slight unconscious trembling of the corners of his lips showed that his heart was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. ¡°Grandpa¡± she said softly, but she was interrupted before she could say anything. Mr. Drake raised his hand and said domineeringly, ¡°Don¡¯t defend him! It¡¯s better for him to leave on his own instead of me kicking him out!¡± ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it! i know what you¡¯re going to say. I know what type of man he is He¡¯s a little clever and talented, but his mind is wrong. In our business, if his mind is not pure or righteous, he will easily go astray. I fell in love with you back then, not only because of Marc Austin¡¯s face, but also because of you¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he heard a crisp sound, ¡°Crack!¡± He was startled,, slowly turned his head, and looked in the direction of the source of the voice. Asherhad climbed onto the shelf, waving his little hands and grinning. The shelf he was on was originally used to put some decorations, but his wife had asked someone to put away all the things on it, but there were two purple sand pots in the locked window, which were his favorite. It was originally going to be put away, but Mr. Drake thought it would be put in the window and locked outside, so there would be no problems, so he didn¡¯t move it around. At this moment, the window that should have been locked was wide open, and one of the pots inside had fallen to the ground and was broken into pieces. ¡°My darling!¡± Mr. Drake yelled tremblingly ¡°Give it to Grandpa!¡± Asher seemed to understand what he wanted, and reached out to hold the teapot and wanted to pass it to his mom, but he crawled there and took it with both hands, and he became unstable, and his body wobbled and fell backwards.. ¡°Sweetie!¡± shouted again, and Silvia strode forward, unaware that her legs and feet were suddenly so agile, and grabbed Asher who was about to fall. At the same time, there was another sound, as the other teapot fell to the ground. Mr. Drake closed his eyes and did not open them, as if he could not face this reality. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, grandpa is not upset!¡± Mr. Drake said nothing as he tried to control his emotions. He wanted to cry. Silvia sighed and said, ¡°I just wanted to ask, are your two pots expensive?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Opening his eyes, he gave her a sad look, ¡°Weren¡¯t we just talking about Leo?¡± what can I say?¡± Sighing, Silvia opened his arms to him, ¡°Give him to me!¡± But the boy hugged Mr. Drake tightly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to spank him!¡± Holding Asher, he walked to the side and sat down, holding him tightly in his arms, turning his face to the other side.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although heartbroken, he still couldn¡¯t bear to have the little boy in his arms disciplined. ¡°You can¡¯t keep protecting him. Every time hees here, he breaks something. You can¡¯t protect him like this.¡± Silvia said seriously. ¡°If it¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken. It¡¯s just a thing! ¡°T ¡°I¡¯m his mother and I know what¡¯s best!¡± Rubbing her forehead helplessly, this Mr. Drake really was strange. ¡°Mothers also identally beat their children to death. I won¡¯t give him back unless you promise not to hit them.¡± He held on tightly and asked her to make a promise. Silvia would never beat Asher to death; however, Asher needed to be disciplined for his bad behavior. This kind of guarantee would not be given. ¡°Okay then, let him live with you.¡± Silvia said. ¡°When you want to send him back, send him back.¡± After saying that, Mr. Drake panicked, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! I¡¯ll give him to you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 715 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 715 Chapter 715 how to open Now that it¡¯s all said and done, Silvia can¡¯t really do anything in front of Mr. Drake. She put on a straight face and looked at his son seriously and said, ¡°You did a bad thing.¡± The child was young, but it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand right and wrong. He already stared nervously at his mother. When he heard the question, he pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°You have to admit that you have done something wrong, Asher.¡± Silvia continued.¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± The voice was small and vague, but still audible. Silvia said deliberately, ¡°What are you talking about, can¡¯t you hear clearly?¡± ¡°I wrong.¡± The voice was a little louder this time, he looked a little aggrieved with his small mouth ttened, and bright tears were already swirling in his big eyes. It¡¯s just the appearance of crying or not, which already made Mr. Drake¡¯s heart ache. He waved his you want?¡± hands again and again, ¡°Okay, okay, he admitted he was wrong. What more do ¡°You know better Asher! How many times did I say not to run through Grandpa¡¯s house and not to climb all over his things. Do you think that the rules don¡¯t apply when you¡¯re over here? Now, you broke something expensive that belonged to Grandpa. What should I do with you?¡± She said angrily. Asherdidn¡¯t know what to do. He was stunned by the question, stared at his mother for a while before crying. ¡°It¡¯s useless to cry! Crying solves nothing,¡± Silvia said, putting him on the ground. ¡°If you do something wrong, you will be punished! You broke Grandpa¡¯s teapot, and we will pay for two new ones.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Asher replied sobbing, knowing now that he had made a big mistake. ¡°Then, what should you do if you don¡¯t have money?¡± Silvia asked again. This question stumped him again, his crying had turned into sobs, and he was trying hard to think of a solution. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Mr. Drake said hastily. Although the pot was really his favorite, but, people were more important. Seeing the soft and cute little baby being embarrassed like this, he really couldn¡¯t stand it. He was used to being alone, and he was used to such an unrestrained life, but as he grew older, he didn¡¯t go out, and he felt more lonely. In this huge yard, with so many servants, it is difficult to find someone who can speak his mind. Silvia, at first he taught her something for the sake of his old friend, butter he found that she was very talented, even better than the apprentices he had epted before, and he loved her more and more, like a granddaughter. Although the two were always bickering, and she was not as respectful to him as the general juniors are to the elders, but he still likes this way of getting along, free and unrestrained, more like between friends. Later, Silvia got married and gave birth to this cute and mischevious boy. This child waslike his own grandson, even closer than his own grandson. Silvia didn¡¯t listen to his generosity, but stared into her son¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have any money now. Mom and Dad will help you repay Grandpa. You will not be receiving any new toys this year. Mr. Drake felt bad about this. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. It was a honest mistake,¡± Mr. Drake interjected. ¡°I am very serious. Depending on how much the teapots cost, next year he may not get any toys,¡± Silvia added. As she said this, Asher wanted to cry again. Mr. Drake was dumbfounded as he thought of a way to save Asher from his fate and then, said, ¡°I can¡¯t me him entirely! I didn¡¯t lock the window properly. Even if he didn¡¯t pick them up, they more than likely would¡¯ve been stolen.¡± The maid who was cleaning quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Drake, the window is definitely locked, I have checked it carefully.¡± The servant was also very aggrieved, he was reprimanded for not doing a good job even though he had done it well. ¡°Nonsense! How can it be opened after it is locked? Can such a young child still be able to unlock. it?¡± He scolded. ¡°This¡­¡± How did the servants know, they only knew that they had indeed locked it. As for how to open it, only God knew how the child di dit. Silvia got up and walked to the window, and carefully checked the lock. The lockwas very simple; however, a child over one year old would have difficulty with it. After careful inspection, Silvia tstared at her son in deep thought. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Asher, who had just been reprimanded and was still immersed in sadness, was a little terrified by his mother¡¯s stare, and subconsciously took two steps back. He hesitated and didn¡¯t go forward, not knowing whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, analyzing from his little heart, it should be a bad thing with a high probability. He puffed out his mouth, turned his head and nced at Mr. Drake begging for help. This sad expression melted Mr. Drake¡¯s heart, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Forget it. Maybe they didn¡¯t work well and I didn¡¯t remember clearly, so don¡¯t embarrass the child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass him, I¡¯m just trying to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡± Silvia exined, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± Although Asher was still a little apprehensive, he mustered up his courage and trotted over, ¡°Mom¡­¡± With one hand, he hugged his mother¡¯s calf and acted like a baby, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t scold him again. ¡°This, did you open it?¡± Silvia asked, pointing to the lock on the window. He looked up, narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Silvia folded her arms around her chest and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s locked. Mom can¡¯t open it without the key. And you don¡¯t have the key. How did you open it?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 716 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 716 Chapter 716 I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple When Asher realized his mother was not going to punish him but wanted to know how he opened the indow, he was very relieved and happy He put his hands together, made a gesture, twisted, and said, ¡°Boom,¡± to indicate that¡¯s how he unlocked the window. Others may not understand what his performance means, but after all, he is his own son. Silvia understood it immediately, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Asher nodded vigorously. Silvia thought for a while and signaled to the servant beside him, ¡°Lock the window.¡± The servant walked over and locked the window after looking at Mr. Drake in confusion. Silvia tugged on it, and then tried to open it by herself, but found that except for the key held by the servant, she really couldn¡¯t open it. Then, Silvia looked at her son and pointed at the window indicating that she wanted to see him open the window. Asher walked to a bench and stepped up on it. He pulled a long, thin wire from his pocket. He removed it from one of his many toys. Asher slowly inserted the soft wire into the lock. He twisted his hands a few times and turned slowly. For a young child, his movements were very careful. Asher leaned carefully to listen. When he heard the click, the window lock opened. Everyone present was dumbfounded. ¡°Open, open!¡± Asher said repeatedly. He happily showed it to his mother, and proudly straightened his small body, as if he was waiting for praise. Silvia still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. The child was less than two years old, and Silvia never noticed anything different about him before. She even told Simon Palmer that both of them have high IQs; however, Asher never showed anything about his developing talent. Simon didn¡¯t care. He was happy with his son being healthy, happy and safe. And Asher finally showed his intelligence by picking a lock. What was he going to grow up to be? A thief? Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say as she face palmed. Not understanding why he was not being praised by his mother, Asher looked hesitantly at his grandfather. Mr. Drake also was stunned. When he saw the child looking at him, he immediately gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°You are awesome, baby!¡± After being praised, Asher immediately grinned. Silvia tilted her head and studied the lock. She was shocked to see her son, such a young child, quickly open the window with a thin cord in a toy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who taught you?¡± She looked at her son, wondering where he learned it. ¡°¡­Aarna!¡± Asker replied, tilting his head and thinking. ¡°Who is Aama?¡± Mr. Drake was puzzled. ¡°Aarna Ford?¡± After thinking for a while, Silvia guessed immediately, ¡°Aarna?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Nodding vigorously, he said, ¡°I learned it myself!¡± These seemingly contradictory words confused Mr. Drake, ¡°Did you learn that by yourself, or did that Aarna teach you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Frowning slightly, he could have been better at coting and organizing the words to answer the ones that were a bitplicated. After all, Silvia immediately understood, ¡°Did you see it when Aarna did it and learned it?¡± The little guy immediately nodded excitedly. ¡°You can learn it just by looking at it, amazing!¡± Mr. Drake said with emotion, ¡°Silvia, your son will have a great future.¡± But Silvia thought otherwise, ¡°Where did Aarna get it?¡± Asher shook his head, saying he didn¡¯t know, probably because the child was too young to tell. It seems. The nanny she hired is moreplex. ¡°Silvia. Mr. Drake didn¡¯t realize it at first, but he guessed and called her when she asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Silvia returned to her senses, ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve finished my work recently, and I might go abroad for a while¡­¡± She wanted to say something but stopped, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°What are you going abroad for?¡± Mr. Drake immediately grasped the critical point, ¡°You are not going to South Asia, are you? The gue is raging there, and the specific situation is not clear. So what are you going to do? If you are worried, let Simon Palmere back!¡± ¡°Old man, I suspect the gue is not that simple this time.¡± Silvia pondered for a while and said softly. Initially, Mr. Drake still had something to say, but when she said this, she was instantly startled, ¡°What¡­ do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but from the collective poisoning of the factory to Simon leaving, and then the gue suddenly started to spread, I always feel that it¡¯s too coincidental. And¡­¡± She wanted to say there are also experiments in the research institute, those who make people inhale drugs or toxins without knowing it. What exactly are they going to do? Is it simply applied to medical treatment to save lives? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 717 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 717 Chapter 717 what exactly do you want to do However, Mr. Drake had been out of the world for a long time, and she didn¡¯t want him to get involved. It¡¯s good to be a worldly expert who is idle and wild. He is old, and it is time to enjoy his old age. So Silvia didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She just took the collected herbs and hurried away with Asher. She returned home and looked at the house where everything was going on as usual, but she was not so at ease. Silvia has always felt that the Palmer family is very safe. Silvia and Simon have carefully installed various monitoring and security measures around the house. The servants at home are also strictly screened. Still, in this world, even the royal pce may not be perfect, let alone they are just ordinary families. ¡°Wee back!¡± Aarna Ford, the nanny, warmly greeted her. She was wearing an ordinary home dress, and her hair was naturally tied in a simple bun. She is rtively young, just in her early thirties, but her skin is well-maintained, and she looks like someone in her twenties. Originally, she had checked the details and found the foundation clean. Still, Asher¡¯s inadvertent behavior today made her not so relieved ¡°Aarna-¡± The kid didn¡¯t know much, so he ran over with his little hands open. Silvia onginally wanted to exin to her child on the way back, not to mention what happened today, but if a child of this age confessed, he would just ask endlessly why, and in the end, he would still slip up It¡¯s better not to mention anything at all, it is natural to think that this matter is nothing out of the ordinary. Aama hugged Asher high and smiled purely, ¡°Are you tired from going out with mom today? Do you want to take a bubbly bath and drink milk before bed? Huh?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Asher replied simply. Aarna Ford smiled naturally and said to Silvia, ¡°Mr. Drake, Mrs. Palmer, then I will take Young master back to the room to rest. By the way, has he eaten yet? Do you want to prepare some more food?¡± ¡°No need, he¡¯s already full, don¡¯t eat too much,¡± Silvia said lightly, not seeing anything unusual in his expression. ¡°Okay!¡± Aarna Ford responded and carried the child upstairs. Looking at her back, she looked like a person who does things neatly. In the beginning, she also liked her for her neatness in doing things, and Asher also liked her very much. But now¡­ Rubbing the center of her brows, she called the housekeeper at home and asked to take out the monitoring of thest two months. She didn¡¯t say anything but said that she wanted to see how little Young master looked like at home recently, and the housekeeper responded and went to call. Silvia didn¡¯t ask anything because she was afraid of arousing Aarna Ford¡¯s suspicion. She knew how to pick locks, so she was obviously not a simple person. However, she had been taking Asher for a couple of days. If she had any bad intentions, she would have revealed herself by now. Besides, apart from what Asher revealed today, this Aarna Ford did not do anything too strange. The more anxious she wanted to go to South Asia to see the situation on Simon Palmer¡¯s side, the more she couldn¡¯t let it go, the more things piled up, and the more pressure she had umted in her heart, if Simon Palmer was still there. You can still talk to him, he can always calm her down with a few words, but now¡­. Silvia stayed up almost all night. After watching the videos in the past three months, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Aarna Ford. Every day, she feed the child in the activity area, take him to y, tell stories and y games, and even lets the child ride a horse on the ground. Therefore, Silvia really does her best and is very patient. As for when Asher learned how to pick locks from her, she really didn¡¯t see it, but she knew that it wasn¡¯t her son who lied. His little head couldn¡¯t think of lying, and there was no need to lie. Aama Ford, what the hell are you up to? Kelly rarely came home from theb at five in the moming. Except for the servants, the house is quiet, and there is no sound. But, just as she went upstairs and was about to return to her room, Mrs. Moran, who just woke up from hunger, seemed frightened by her arrival. ¡°Kelly?¡± she asked. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After rubbing her eyes and seeing that it was really her, Mrs. Moran was excited to see her. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re home! Why didn¡¯t you tell mom? Why are you getting home sote?¡± Mrs. Moran noticed that Kelly had dark circles under her eyes. She touched her face in concern. ¡°It¡¯s so late that it¡¯s early. You need to sleep¡± Tilting her head in annoyance, Kelly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Mrs. Moran nodded again and again, ¡°Go to sleep. I told them not to disturb you!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nodding slightly, Kelly opened her door and entered the room. Looking at the closed door, Mrs. Moran heaved a sigh of relief but couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then, finally, the drowsiness that was still there was swept away. When she was young, all her attention was on ia. At that time, the family business was less prosperous than it is now. To please Ray, who was in a high position, it was of course, the first thing to please her daughter. Later, when the child grew up, she realized that Kelly was not close to her. Whenever she wanted to touch and hug her, she avoided her calmly, as if she didn¡¯t like it and was not used to close contact with people. Now she wants a closer rtionship with her daughter, but there was no chance of that now.. She was always busy with work all year long, and people are getting more active and colder. Then, there was Silvia She is nothingpared to her daughter. How could she be the one to marry Simon Palmer? Why?! After thinking about it, her stomach growled, protesting that she was starving. Still, without thinking about it, she went downstairs to get something to eat first. Kelly entered her room, walked to the desk first, and took off her coatFrom the jacket¡¯s inner pocket, there is a sandwich inside, and a wooden box. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 718 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 718 Chapter 718 am Kelly, no need Kelly put the wooden box into the pen holder. Then, all she had to do was take out a few pens. She then went to the bathroom and decided to take a bath Kellyst came home a few days ago. Although there were bathrooms and restrooms at the research institute, they weren¡¯t set up for her to shower. Soaking in the bathtub, her whole body is relieved and rxed, and the tired nerves gradually rx. Kelly woke up with a start, only to realize that she had fallen asleep in the bathtub at some point. She quickly got up from the bathtub, wrapped in a bathrobe, and walked to the door. She could hear footsteps in her bedroom. They stopped suddenly, and Kelly took the opportunity to throw the door open with a bang. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Touching her chest, Mrs. Moran was obviously frightened. Her face turned pale. She tiptoed into Kelly¡¯s room. She heard no movement in the bathroom, but the light was on. Mrs. Moran guessed her daughter might be taking a bath, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t expect the door to open suddenly, but she startled herself. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kelly frowned impatiently. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. I thought to bring you some breakfast,¡± Mrs. Moran said as he pointed to the tray on the table. Coincidentally, breakfast was ced on the desk, pushing everything on the desk aside. Kelly¡¯s pupils shrank, and she walked over. Then, seeing that te pen holder was pushed aside, she picked it up and looked inside carefully. The wooden box was still there, so she was relieved and nced at the bowl of oatmeal. There is also fresh fruit, french toast, and so on. Frowning, Kelly said, ¡°Don¡¯te into my room casually in the future!¡± ¡°I brought you breakfast out of good intentions. However, your room is also in MY home. I¡¯m your mother. Why can¡¯t Ie in here?¡± Mrs. Moran responded. ¡°Okay, you cane in as you like, and I don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Standing up, she went to the closet to get her clothes, looking like she was about to leave. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Moran immediately panicked, grabbed her hand and said, ¡®Fine. I won¡¯te into your room.¡± Hearing her words, Kelly stopped packing. ¡°Kelly, mom knows you have been studying abroad for too long. You are my child, and you don¡¯t have to always argue with me. You are my daughter, but you treat me like an enemy.¡± ¡°No.¡± Kelly interrupted and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have two daughters?¡± When she was young. Mrs. Moran often said to ia in front of her, ¡°Although you were not born to me, you are still my daughter, closer to me than my own! She heard too many simr words, and she became numb. ¡°Kelly, look at you talking stupid again. You said it yourself. If it weren¡¯t for him, Miller, our family would still be struggling!¡± Kelly said impatiently ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. You want to curry favor with him, rely on him for a living. That¡¯s your business. I, Kelly, don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Kelly, you can¡¯t say that.¡± Mrs. Moran wanted to say something, but seeing her impatient look, she could only give up. ¡°As an adult, you should understand the reasons and difficulties of your mother, right? So stop with this childish attitude!¡± she said in a gentle voice, trying her best to make up the rtionship between mother and daughter. Kelly kept her face sullen and didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she sat back at the desk, stroking the pen holder lightly with her fingers, wondering what she was thinking. Looking at her, Mrs. Moran felt frustrated and helpless. She really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with her daughter, how to bring the two of them closer. ¡°Kelly, you have been busy for so long You must not have eaten yet Eat something first. If it doesn¡¯t suit your appetite, I will ask the kitchen to make something else, so you can sleepfortably. She persuaded. Staring at the pen holder in front of her, she said lightly, ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡± Pursing her lips, Mrs. Moran felt slightly embarrassed, ¡°No. I¡¯ll leave, so I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up, paused, and looked at her expectantly as if she was waiting for her words to persuade her to stay However, Kelly didn¡¯t even look at her all her attention was on the pen holder in her hand. Mrs. Moran felt sad, lowered her eyes in disappointment, and turned around. Then, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a voice behind her, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Here! Immediately turned around happily, looking at her expectantly. After all, there is still a bit of mother-daughter affection! But when she turned around, she saw Kelly looking up at her. There was no reluctance or entanglement in her eyes. Instead, there was silence like a deep pool, staring at her quietly, ¡°ia¡¯s illness, has she improved?¡± After a moment of disappointment, Mrs. Moran quickly returned to her senses. She said, ¡°Very good. Her mental state is much better than before. I used to eat or sleep but no longer. I don¡¯t visit as often anymore. It seems that the medicine of the miracle doctor is effective!¡± Mrs. Moran felt that she had found the right person this time ¡°Miraculous doctor? Useful?¡± Kelly sneered, looking very disdainful. 710 a real medical expert Hearing her disdain, Mrs Moran hurriedly said, ¡°Kelly, you don¡¯t know if you haven¡¯t seen it. That doctor knows what he¡¯s doing Among other things, he is the only one who can see that ia was poisoned. The obesity is already severe, and after ia took the prescription, it is getting better as far as the eye can see.¡± ¡°Really? How good has she be?¡± The smile on theer of Kelly¡¯s lips was a faint, half-smile. Mrs. Moran only felt that her reaction was a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s rare that she would take the initiative to care about ia. But, most importantly, she was willing to talk to herself for a few more words and then started chatting on this topic ¡°She has gotten smaller. It seems you can lose a lot of weight when you change your diet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to going to your uncle¡¯s house now. Every time I enter the door, I feel like I went to the wrong door, and I have to get used to it. After thinking about it, I saw the yard was empty when I went there, and I almost thought I was being rejected.¡± Looking at her mother¡¯s smile, Kelly was cunous, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you used to it? What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s just that the flowers, grasses, and bonsal you asked me to send over before are all gone.¡± Mrs. Moran said casually. ¡°They¡¯re gone?!¡± Kelly stood up with a slight dy, startling Mrs. Moran. Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t expect her to have such a big reaction. But nevertheless, she subconsciously felt distressed about those things and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they weren¡¯t stolen. I lent them to someone else temporarily, and I should get them back when the timees.¡± ¡°Lend it to whom?¡± Still standing there, Kelly¡¯s emotions were obviously agitated, not as cold and indifferent as usual. ¡°You don¡¯t worry!¡± Mrs. Moran said, hesitating tofort her, ¡°I don¡¯t know too well. From what ia said, it seems that I lent them to Silvia. You know she¡¯s in the spice business. ia is simple. She¡¯ll do whatever she says, I¡¯ve told her not to get too close to Silvia, but she just won¡¯t listen¡­. After a pause, she looked carefully at his daughter¡¯s face and saw that she seemed very angry, so she said, ¡°Is something wrong? I can get them back.¡± ¡°No need!¡± although she said no, she was obviously furious ¡°You are outraged and indifferent toward ia, but you still care much about her. You send good things to her, right? Don¡¯t worry. I will bring them back,¡± Mrs. Moran offered She wanted to continue, but was interrupted roughly by Kelly, ¡°If I say no, then no! You don¡¯t understand, do you?!¡± With a sharp shout, Mrs. Moran was stunned, and the words she didn¡¯t say were choked in her throat. Her eyes were wide open, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing her terrified look, Kelly sighed, frowned, and said softly, ¡°I mean, no need! Since it¡¯s for ia¡¯s son, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Oh!¡± After regaining consciousness, Mrs. Moran murmured in response. It¡¯s just that looking at it like that, it¡¯s evident that she hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Knowing her mother¡¯s personality, Kelly repeated it again: ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. If you bring them here, I will throw them out.¡± Kelly took out a hand cream, squeezed a little on the back of her hand, rubbed the backs of her hands together, and slowly applied it, asking. ¡°That means that Silvia took all the herbs away?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hard to see even the grass in your uncle¡¯s house now, and everything has been moved away!¡± ¡°That Silvia has studied medicine?¡± Kelly asked again, and when she met Mrs. Moran¡¯s confused eyes, she added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that she helped ia¡¯s diet or something?¡± Waving her hand, Mrs. Moran was very disapproving, ¡°She came here blindly. What kind of medicine does she know? She just said something vague and ambiguous to fool your sister! That fool ia will believe it!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Kelly responded lightly, not really believing it Mrs. Moran always judged subjectively based on her own perception, for example, for that Leo or Silvia. But she didn¡¯t know that her daughter studied medicine. So for her words, Kelly has always only chosen useful information to listen to ¡°Yeah!¡± After finishing speaking, Mrs. Moran wanted to say something else. Still, she watched Kelly calmly apply the hand cream, tilting her head and applying it carefully. With that concentration, it was apparent that the hand cream was more important than her. All of a sudden, Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know what to say. There were too few topics that they could talk about. And even if she brought them up, Kelly didn¡¯t really speak. ¡°Ill leave you to it,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kelly replied lightly, without even raising her eyelids. Although she was unwilling. Mrs. Moran also knew that if she stayed for a while, she would not be able to say a few words. It would only annoy her daughter, so don¡¯t annoy her and run away. Walking to the door, she paused for a moment. Looking at the daughter sitting under the light, tilting her head and dabbing on her fingertips, half of her body was shrouded in a halo, glowing with warmth. It was a moving light, while the other half was shrouded in shadow, so cold that she couldn¡¯t help shivering. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Is there really no way to bridge this emotional gap? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 719 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 719 Chapter 719 a real medical expert Hearing her disdain, Mrs. Moran hurriedly said, ¡°Kelly, you don¡¯t know if you haven¡¯t seen it. That doctor knows what he¡¯s doing. Among other things, he is the only one who can see that ia was poisoned. The obesity is already severe, and after ia took the prescription, it is getting better as far as the eye can see.¡± ¡°Really? How good has she becorne?¡± The smile on the corner of Kelly¡¯s lips was a faint, half-smile. Mrs. Moran only felt that her reaction was a bit strange, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s rare that she would take the initiative to care about ia. But, most importantly, she was willing to talk to herself for a few more words and then started chatting on this topic. ¡°She has gotten smaller. It seems you can lose a lot of weight when you change your diet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to going to your uncle¡¯s house now. Every time I enter the door, I feel like I went to the wrong door, and I have to get used to it. After thinking about it, I saw the yard was empty when I went there, and I almost thought I was being rejected.¡± Looking at her mother¡¯s smile, Kelly was curious, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you used to it? What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s just that the flowers, grasses, and bonsai you asked me to send over before are all gone.¡± Mrs. Moran said casually ¡°They¡¯re gone?!¡± Kelly stood up with a slight dy, startling Mrs. Moran. Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t expect her to have such a big reaction. But nevertheless, she subconsciously felt distressed about those things and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they weren¡¯t stolen. I lent them to someone else temporarily, and I should get them back when the timees.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Lend it to whom?¡± Still standing there, Kelly¡¯s emotions were obviously agitated, not as cold and indifferent as usual. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t worry!¡± Mrs. Moran said, hesitating tofort her, ¡°I don¡¯t know too well From what ia said, it seems that I lent them to Silvia. You know she¡¯s in the spice business. ia is simple. She¡¯ll do whatever she says, I¡¯ve told her not to get too close to Silvia, but she just won¡¯t listen¡­¡± After a pause, she looked carefully at his daughter¡¯s face and saw that she seemed very angry, so she said, ¡°Is something wrong? I can get them back.¡± ¡°No need!¡± although she said no, she was obviously furious. ¡°You are outraged and indifferent toward ia, but you still care much about her. You send good things to her, right? Don¡¯t worry. I will bring them back,¡± Mrs. Moran offered. She wanted to continue, but was interrupted roughly by Kelly, ¡°If I say no, then no! You don¡¯t understand, do you?!¡± With a sharp shout, Mrs. Moran was stunned, and the words she didn¡¯t say were choked in her throat. Her eyes were wide open, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing her terrified look, Kelly sighed, frowned, and said softly, ¡°I mean, no need! Since it¡¯s for ia¡¯s son, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Oh!¡± After regaining consciousness, Mrs. Moran murmured in response. It¡¯s just that looking at it like that, it¡¯s evident that she hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Knowing her mother¡¯s personality, Kelly repeated it again: ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. If you bring them here, I will throw them out.¡± Kelly took out a hand cream, squeezed a little on the back of her hand, rubbed the backs of her hands together, and slowly applied it, asking. ¡°That means that Silvia took all the herbs away?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hard to see even the grass in your uncle¡¯s house now, and everything has been moved away!¡± ¡°That Silvia has studied medicine?¡± Kelly asked again, and when she met Mrs. Moran¡¯s confused eyes, she added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that she helped ia¡¯s diet or something?¡± Waving her hand, Mrs. Moran was very disapproving. ¡°She came here blindly. What kind of medicine does she know? She just said something vaque and ambiguous to fool your sisterl That fool Alsis will valtava 109 ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Kelly responded lightly, not really believing it. Mrs. Moran always judged subjectively based on her own perception, for example, for that Leo or Silvia. But she didn¡¯t know that her daughter studied medicine. So for her words, Kelly has always only chosen useful information to listen to ¡°Yeah!¡± After finishing speaking. Mrs. Moran wanted to say something else. Still, she watched Kelly calmly apply the hand cream, tilting her head and applying it carefully. With that concentration, it was apparent that the hand cream was more important than her. All of a sudden, Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know what to say. There were too few topics that they could talk about. And even if she brought them up. Kelly didn¡¯t really speak. ¡°T7I leave you to it,¡± she said. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kelly replied lightly, without even raising her eyelids. Although she was unwilling, Mrs. Moran also knew that if she stayed for a while, she would not be able to say a few words. It would only annoy her daughter, so don¡¯t annoy her and run away. Walking to the door, she paused for a moment. Looking at the daughter sitting under the light, tilting her head and dabbing on her fingertips, half of her body was shrouded in a halo, glowing with warmth. It was a moving light, while the other half was shrouded in shadow, so cold that she couldn¡¯t help shivering. s there really no way to bridge this emotional gap? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 720 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 720 Chapter 720 | Don¡¯t want to be a cheater Seeing ia gulp down the bowl of soup medicine, Silvia handed over a tissue. Then, she took the empty bowl, ¡°In theste eptable Wiping the concoction from theer of her mouth, ia nodded, ¡°Not bad!¡± Sivia frowned. She thought it was not bad, which meant it wasn¡¯t that good. Seeing Silvia¡¯s doubts, iaughed. She took a small sip of water from the cup beside her and said, ¡°I have taken a lot of strange medicines before, and they taste much worse than this one. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s bitter. Some of the taste is really disgusting. I¡­ After a pause, she waved his hand to signal that she would stop talking. She felt nauseous and didn¡¯t want to throw up ¡°Is it because of the food? Silvia asked. After thinking about it, ia nodded. ¡°What else could it be?¡± She sighed Silvia felt distressed, ¡°It will be fine. Everything will be fine!¡± . ¡°Well! I believe it too!¡± Ever since she met Silvia, she felt as if God had opened a window, and she suddenly became enlightened. Not only is her health improving, but she is also not as depressed and sad as before. Instead, she seems transformed and rebom, as if she is not herself. No, it is a brand new self. ¡°By the way, Silvia, what did you give me to drink? Although she drank, she still didn¡¯t ask what it was. Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask what it was. You just drank it all in one gulp. What if it¡¯s poison?¡± ¡°No! You won¡¯t poison me!¡± Shaking her head, ia said firmly. ¡°If you want to harm me, you can¡¯t help me like this. Don¡¯t tell me that I am fat because of poisoning. Look at me. Just let me die slowly. Why bother?¡± She said it very quickly, and Silvia felt a twinge in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha, what I said is true! But what is this? Is it for weight loss? Is it for detoxification?¡± Then, after thinking about it, she asked. ¡°Neither of them.¡± Shaking his head, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s just a prescription for health maintenance and conditioning. It may be good for your body. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ia¡¯s mind has rxed since she nned to put it badly. Anyway, it¡¯s already like this, so how bad can it be? Moreover, her physical condition is getting better every day, and she looks at herself in the mirror. Afterward, she found that herplexion was much better. ia didn¡¯t like looking in the mirror before. She thought she was too fat and ugly. Still, she gradually began to ept herself recently, and she even wants to see her changes daily in the mirror. ¡°Paisley Drew¡­¡± Asher came down the stairs on tiptoe, holding on carefully, moving one step at a time. ¡°Hey, baby, be careful! ia responded happily, got up, and walked over. Her steps were much lighter than before, and she hugged Asher and carried him directly off the steps, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Wake up a long time ago!¡± He pouted, a little dissatisfied. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down and y together when you wake up?¡± ia looked at him with a smile. The handsome little guy really inherited the excellent genes of his parents. ¡°Auntie won¡¯t let me¡­¡± Then, turning around, she pointed upstairs with her little hand, ¡°Mom and Paisley Drew have something to talk about.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He can say some simple sentences, but the words are not very coherent. Silvia was a little anxious before, thinking there was a problem with his expressive ability. However, after consulting and checking, he found that Asher was rtively early. Children of this age were not very good at speaking many coherent sentences, and expressing their thoughts in clear and logical words is difficult. After hearing what he said, Silvia and ia looked downstairs almost simultaneously. They saw Aama Ford running up the stairs and smiled mischievously Madom, I¡¯m afraid he will disturb your business, so I didn¡¯t let him go downstairs. I went to get him a change of clothes, and he ran out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take Asher with me for a while. You can handle other things for now.¡± Silvia said lightly. Aama Ford nodded, turned around, and went back upstairs. Walking over with Asher in her arms, ia sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Silvia, this nanny is quite young!¡± ¡°In her early thirties, she¡¯s quite young.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s in her early twenties and pretty good-looking. How did you find her?¡± After a pause, she probably felt something wrong, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You want to say, what if Simon wants to cheat with her?¡± Silvia asked. When she said it so directly, ia pursed her lips andughed, ¡°No, no, no! No matter how young and beautiful she is, she is not as beautiful as Silvia. You are so capable and powerful. If I were a man, I would prefer you!¡± ¡°I like mom too!¡± The little guy on the side hurriedly expressed his opinion. The two womenughed together, and Silvia said, ¡°With Simon Palmer¡¯s status if he wants to cheat, he can¡¯t be stopped. So I don¡¯t need to worry about my gains and losses for this uncertain risk Shrugging, she continued, ¡®Maybe he will be more worried about me cheating. ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± ia retorted immediately ¡°What is cheating?¡± The little guy asked again in confusion. At this time, the two of them remembered that some words were tooplicated for children, and children at this stage like to listen to and learn from adults ¡°Uh¡­¡± ia didn¡¯t know how to answer. Silvia thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s just being dishonest to the other party and doing the wrong thing! So this is a bad thing¡± The two small eyebrows frowned together. Then, after thinking about it seriously, they seemed to understand, nodded vigorously, and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to cheat either!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ia couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Silvia alsoughed at Asher¡¯s childish words! Only the little guy blinked and didn¡¯t understand what they wereughing at Could it be that what he said was wrong? Bad things, dishonest things, should not be done! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 721 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Are you trying to fire me? ia didn¡¯t leave until evening, and Silvia deliberately asked her to leavete so as to observe her reaction after drinking the medicine. ia went to the toilet five times in one afternoon, but she didn¡¯t feel too much abdominal pain. Her stomach kept gurgling and she farted a lot, which made ia feel very embarrassed. She wanted to leave and go home several times, but Silvia stopped her each time ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction to the medicine,¡± Silvia exined. ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarassed. I have to observe to make sure there is no side effects and to determine if I need to change the dosage.¡± ¡°Should I try the prescription that Leo prescribed?¡± ia asked. ¡°No. Two prescriptions could cause a dangerous side effect,¡± Silvia answered. ¡°If you really want to try it, you should wait until you finish her prescription.¡± ia fully trusted Silvia, so she gave up the idea of using the prescription from Leo. When she came out of the toilet for thest time, she felt that she had no strength in her body, and she was sweating profusely, as if she had taken a hot bath. ¡°Am I dehydrated?¡± She asked, rubbing her stomach, feeling a little puzzled. Thest time she was dehydrated due to diarrhea, she was scolded by the doctor. She didn¡¯t want to go through that again. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°No, your body is weak after detoxifying. Do you feel stomach pain?¡± Silvia asked. Feeling it carefully, ia shook her head. Itwas indeed not very painful, except for her stomach gurgling, she was fine. ¡°Then it¡¯s okay. Get some water if you need to, but don¡¯t drink too much. If you do, it will cause edema. Make sure to keep taking the prescription for five days and stay hydrated, you should be fine.¡± ia took the handmade cure made by Silvia from Mr. Drake¡¯s herbs. She took it for five days and the toxins in her body were almost gone. Because her home wasn¡¯t safe until she found out who was poisoned her, ia didn¡¯t discuss it with anyone. She simply said it was a prescription for recuperation and health preservation. After five days, the toxins in ia¡¯s body were almost eliminated, so as long as she ate normally ording to the diet list she made, she could go to South Asia with confidence. In the past two days, there was still no news of Simon. Silvia was worried and couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about the situation. It¡¯s just that there are too many things at hand here, and she really can¡¯t let it go. She must solve it as soon as possible before she can rush over with peace of mind. After seeing off ia¡¯s son, Silvia simply cleaned up and went upstairs, then went to see her son, and found that he was already asleep. Aarna was covering him with a small quilt, and carefully picked up his little hand and tucked the quilt under Looking up at her, Aar¨¢n was just about to speak but Silvia stopped her with asilent gesture. She straightened the quilt, stood up and went to the door to look at him again, then turned off the light, but did not close the door. Aarna and Asher sleep in the same room, but the child sleeps in a big bed, and she sleeps in a small bed next to him, which was convenient for taking care of him and prevents the child from being scared when he wakes up at night. Aarna¡¯s identity and background are still a mystery. Silviaput such a person by my son¡¯s side. Although she has no intention of harming the child for the time being, there is no guarantee what she will not want to in the future. ¡°Aarna,¡± Standing at the door, Silvia folded his arms around his chest and looked at her and asked, ¡°How long have you been taking care of Asher for me?¡±¡± After thinking for a while, Aarna replied, Almost four months.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been so long, you haven¡¯t taken a vacation, and you haven¡¯t gone back to see your family members, don¡¯t you miss them?¡± Silvia asked casually. Aarna shook her head and answered, ¡®I don¡¯t have any family members. I¡¯m an only child and my parents are dead.¡± Her face was calm, without any sadness or joy, and she didn¡¯t seem to feel much when mentioning this matter. Silvia knew this. She double checked her information Her parents died, she had no brothers and sisters. She was married, but her husband was gone, and she gave birth to a child who died young. At that time, Silvia thought she was a miserable person; however, in fact, Aama had a lot of experience in parenting and she was highly rmended. ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Silvia poked his forehead lightly, and Silvia seemed to remember, and asked again, ¡°Then, don¡¯t you have any friends? You don¡¯t need to rest with your friends? Why don¡¯t you take a few days off??¡± Aama stared at Silvia with a raised eyebrow. Her expression was still calm when she asked, ¡°Are you trying to fire me?¡± ¡°Fired?¡± Silvia was taken aback, and waved her hand, ¡°No, of course not! I just think you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of Asher during this time, and you deserve a break.¡± She was worried about Aarna, but she really hadn¡¯t thought about firing her for the time being. Such a person with unknown purpose, who has stayed at home for nearly four months and knows more about family affairs, would be disastrous if fired unjustly. T ¡°I have no friends, and I don¡¯t need to rest. Taking care of your son is what I should do, and I am very happy. The sry is also very good, and I am willing to work hard!¡± She said sincerely. This made Silvia at a loss as to how to get her to take a vacation. After thinking about it, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to rest, then you don¡¯t have to. Please let me know if you start to feel overwhelmed.¡± ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am!¡± After finishing speaking, she turned around to enter the room. Looking at her back, Silvia panicked and shouted, ¡°Aarna wait!¡± Stopping and turning around, Aarna looked at her suspiciously, and Silvia said, ¡°Go to the guest room and sleep. Starting today, I will sleep with Asher tonight.¡± Aarna looked at her in confusion and she started to ask her why but Silvia spoke first. ¡°I think that a child also needs thepany of his mother. I am very relieved to have you take care of him during the day! I want to spend more time with him at night. Especially since his father is not at home. Looking at herson sleeping soundly on the bed in the houseshe was really telling the truth. ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant¡± Aarna countered Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 722 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 722 Chapter 722 temporary change ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your bed is enough for me to sleep in After Silvia finished speaking, she added, without giving her a chance to say more. ¡°Go to the quest room, and I will apany Asher at night. We¡¯ll talk about everything when my husbandes back * Then she walked into Asher¡¯s room, unquestioningly Aama stood silently at the door for a while and said, ¡°Then¡­ good night, ma¡¯am¡± ¡°You too,¡± Silvia replied and closed the door Kelly slept all day and didn¡¯t wake up untilte in the evening Mrs. Moran debated on whether to go upstairs and ask Kelly toe to eat or let her continue to sleep. When she saw her, she immediately became happy. ¡°Kelly, you are awake! That¡¯s right,e and eat!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kelly said as she sat down at the dining table, and the servant quickly made her te. Kane Moran, her father, nced at her and frowned before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call before showing up?¡± ¡°Why should I have?¡± Kelly asked casually. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Who else is in this family besides your mother and me? Kane Moran shouted. Kane was proud of his daughter. She was sessful in her work; however, as time passed, Kelly became more impolite towards others and indifferent to him and her mother. It was off putting and disrespectful, ¡°There are them!¡± Kelly said, pointing at the servants.. Kane Moran said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really going to talk to me like that with that attitude?¡± Kelly also put down the bowl, looked at him, and didn¡¯t back down at all, ¡°What kind of attitude should that be?¡± ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t think because you won a few awards you can talk to me however you want. I am still your father,¡± Kane snapped as he pped the fork onto the table. Seeing that her husband was angry, Mrs. Moran quickly reconciled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just calm down. Kelly is home. We should be happy about that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing that she finally came back, isn¡¯t it? Should I kneel down and kowtow to her to thank her foring back? Kane sneered. ¡°What are you talking about¡­.¡± ¡°Oh I can leave then!¡± Kelly said as she stood up and walked outside. ¡°Kelly, Kelly¡­¡± Mrs. Moran was so anxious that she wanted to chase her daughter, but seeing that her husband was also angry, she didn¡¯t want to further enrage him. Kelly walked to the door and stood still, turned around, and said coolly, ¡°Your anger won¡¯t manipte me anymore.¡± After speaking, she turned her head and left without stopping for a moment Her fluffy words further enraged Kane as he was so angry that he was a loss of breath. Mrs. Moran could only turn back to take care of her husband in a hurry, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry!¡± 1How are you not angry by what she did? Why is she so rebellious? She is too old for this type of behavior!¡± Kane stated. ¡°Kelly¡­¡± After a pause, she wanted to say that Kelly was telling the truth, but she didn¡¯t dare to say IL Sighing. ¡°She is still young and doesn¡¯t understand many things. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with her. I¡¯m¡­¡± Sitting down heavily, Kane stopped talking. Mrs. Moran questioned, ¡°But you are not like this usually. Why are you so angry today?¡± Kane didn¡¯t speak and drank the water in the ss in one gulp with a gloomy expression. Such an expression made Mrs. Moran worry even more. She thought, ¡°Could it be about that project¡­¡± Recently, Kane Moran has been busy all day long with that project. A while ago, he was in a burst of mood, saying that everything was fine, that he had something in his pocket, and wished he could lie down and wait for the money to fall from the sky, but now it seems that, is it not as good as he implied? Kane Moran brought the wine ss, and Mrs. Moran quickly poured the wine for him. Seeing that he took a dry mouthful, biting his back mrs, he said grimly, ¡°Miller is missing!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kelly asked. ¡°I went to his office to look for him, but he didn¡¯t want to see me. I went to his house, but he didn¡¯te home! The servant at Miller¡¯s house said that he hasn¡¯t been home for a few days.¡± Grinding his teeth, he said bitterly, ¡°The bidding will start soon, so I think he is going back on his word.¡± ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t you say that everything was okay?¡± Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know much about business matters, but since Miller just agreed, why would he change his mind temporarily, ¡°Besides, he still owes us a great debt of gratitude after we paid for so many doctor visits for ia.¡± Hearing her say that, Kane Moran looked up at her and asked, ¡°Is she cured yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. It will take a little longer.¡± Mrs. Moran murmured, she just felt that there had been a change, but she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Wait, wait I think Miller has changed his mind!¡± After taking a few more sips of wine, he stood up abruptly, ¡°No, I have to go find him again!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to talk to him, where will you find him?! Didn¡¯t he say he hasn¡¯te home for a few days? No, where does he live when he doesn¡¯t go home?¡± Mrs. Moran asked. ¡°Someone said they saw him with a woman recently.¡± After pondering for a while, he finally said it slowly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 723 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 723 Chapter 723 I have self-knowledge ¡°Woman?¡± Mrs. Moran was taken aback, ¡°What woman?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s just a colleague.¡± Kane was perplexed because he had no idea what was going on Miller was deafeningly silent. What in the world happened? His disrespectful daughter added to his frustration. ¡°Maybe this is not a bad thing.¡± Mrs. Moran consoled him after some thought. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ring at her impatiently, Kane felt that his wife was being stupid. He wouldn¡¯t be able to attractrge project investment if he didn¡¯t win the bidding this time. He boasted before, because this project seems to be a huge profit, those people are willing to cooperate with him, if they can¡¯t get it, they can¡¯t get the investment, and thepany¡¯s capital chain will be broken, and the bank¡¯s debts will be broken. Otherwise, he will go bankrupt and be a pauper right away. Kane didn¡¯t dare to think because he couldn¡¯t ept the oue. ¡°Let me ask you a question,¡± Mrs. Moran sat slowly next to the chair and softly asked, ¡°Is Miller the only one missing, or is anyone else missing?¡± ¡°No, he gets upset and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± He snorted, his face flushed with rage. ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Nodding her head, Mrs. Moran continued following his words, ¡°He doesn¡¯t treat you differently, nor does he deliberately avoid you, but he has always been like this. Think about it, you said itst time. Did he agree to hand over this project to you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kane was also feeling a little guilty. In retrospect, it appears that he did, but he wasn¡¯t certain. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡¯ Mrs. Moran analyzed seriously, ¡°Miller is indeed a rigid person, and he doesn¡¯t know how to change things, but there is one thing, he does what he says,¡± without hearing his guilty conscience. Since he promised, don¡¯t think about it, it will definitely be given to you.¡± ¡°Consider this: you are his brother-inw. If you have a close rtionship at this time, you will undoubtedly win the bid. So he can¡¯t see you,¡± Kane finally let go of his frown after she said the truth. The more he listened, the more he felt that it made sense. The more he listened, the more convinced he became that this was the case. He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he turned from anger to joy, ¡®I didn¡¯t see it! You¡¯re still capable of insightful analysis. Howe I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯re still a good wife?¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Mrs. Moran¡¯s smile was rippling as she pushed him, ¡°Since when have I not been a good wife? I¡¯ve always been that way! You just don¡¯t know how to appreciate! Don¡¯t say anything else, you I haven¡¯t met Ray yet? But, after all these years, it¡¯s not unusual for him to find another one! Despite being nearly half a century old, he is in good health and holds a high position. ia looks like that again, if he wants to find another young and beautiful one to have a son, it is not impossible.¡± ¡°Look at you,¡± Kane was not willing to listen to the following words, ¡°I just said that you are a good wife, and now you are pulling me back! Would he be able to disregard me if he found someone else?¡± Miller would have cut off contact with Kane a long time ago if it hadn¡¯t been for the face of the dead Paisley Drew. He was standing in front of Miller, and it was precisely because he mentioned the deceased Paisley Drew from time to time that he could see his face brighten. If Miller has really moved on and found a new love, then Paisley Drew will bepletely forgotten, what good is there for him! Then I¡¯m not simply repeating your words. You¡¯re a man, and you should know more about men than I do. How many years has it been, no matter how sentimental a man is¡­¡± Mrs. Moran was telling the truth when she said she felt a little wronged. Kane calmed down after bing enraged, realizing that his wife was correct. He was a man, and he found it incredible that Miller had been holding a candle to his dead Paisley Drew for so long. He would have entertaianed countless beauties a long time ago if he were him. This thought process did not escape the woman¡¯s keen intuition as he subconsciously nced at his wife. ¡°What are you thinking? You want to swap me for a different woman, don¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Moran immediately raised her eyebrows. ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking about what you said! Don¡¯t talk about me. Look at how you praised Miller. If my legs have been broken, you want to go with him, right?¡± Kane said vaguely. ¡°Of course I would!¡± Mrs. Moran bluntly said, ¡°He is more capable than you, more handsome than you, and has status and status but.¡± Just when Kane was about to get mad, she abruptly made a turning point, ¡°People look down on me, but I still have self knowledge!¡± Although the words were not pleasant, they were true. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re self-aware!¡± snorted Kane, and he didn¡¯t care. The two of them sulked for a while, and Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t help but speak first, ¡°Why are you angry at Kelly? She has been gone for such a long time.¡± ¡°You asked me to let her go?!¡± He raised his voice, thinking it was ridiculous; ¡°You¡¯re ustomed to her bad behavior! Take a look at her now. There is still a girl who looks like a girl who spends her days in a researchb. Boss Carlos asked me two days ago if I wanted to set up two children on blind dates. You see, I didn¡¯t have time to mention it.¡± ¡°Whose boss is Carlos?¡± Mrs. Moran was very intrigued. ¡°What does that matter? Why can¡¯t you get your daughter under control?¡± Kane asked mockingly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 724 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Because I worked hard ia didn¡¯t expect a visitor toe to the house. A car was parked in her driveway. A man was leaning on the side of the car. He was slender, with a casual and elegant posture. The car was parked diagonally, blocking the way to her home. This person was apparently waiting for her. ia lowered her car window, poking her head out and said, ¡°Kelly?¡± Kelly stood up straight, stuffed her hands casually into the trouser pockets on both sides, looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I just came back.¡± ¡°Well, looking for me?¡± ia asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Nodding, Kelly looked at her with a half-smile in her long and narrow eyes, and there was a sense of scrutiny in that look. ia was a little ufortable, but she was a rtive after all, and she was one of the few sisters she had a close blood rtionship. In addition, Kelly rarely came to visit, so she said politely,¡± Then let me let you in.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Turning around, Kelly got into her car and reversed the car to make way. When Miller¡¯s father and daughter were not around, the servants generally didn¡¯t open the gate to anyone. Mrs. Moran was differen because she oftenes and goes, and has ia¡¯s tacit approval to come in and out at will. However, Kelly was an unfamiliar face that acted in a suspicious manner. It was getting dark at this moment, and the lights were turned on in the room, and the warm yellow light seemed a little warmer. ¡°The lights have been changed?¡± Kelly asked looking up. Kelly remembered that thest time he came, it was still the white-tone cold light. ¡°Well, I just changed it recently. I thought the house seemed a little dreary. Isn¡¯t it much more comfortable?¡± ia replied, and then asked her, ¡®Do you want something to drink? Juice, milk, or¡­ water?¡¯ Kelly remained silent, staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Do you have anything stronger?¡± Looking around Moran, Kelly looked around, as if visiting the door for the first time. ¡°No, I drink a lot of water recently and not much else. If you want something else, I can ask someone to buy it.¡± She pointed in the direction of the servant. Kelly waved, ¡°No, I¡¯ll drink water too! ¡°Okay!¡± ia agreed, and turned to pour the water herself. Looking at her back, Kelly narrowed her eyes slightly. Although she doesn¡¯te here very often, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know the general condition of ia¡¯s son from her mother¡¯s nagging. Her current figure indicates that she is indeed thinner but not much. ia was still fat, especially inparison to her exquisite figure, but she is much better inparison to herself. ¡°Have you taken the medicine prescribed by the miracle doctor?¡± Suddenly, Kelly said this for no reason. ia, who was pouring water with her back to her, was taken aback, her hands froze for a moment. She quickly recovered and said, ¡°Yes, I ate.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Aunt Moran had probably asked her to ask, but she nodded and admitted that she had eaten as directed. In fact, the prescription didn¡¯t work, Silvia said it wasn¡¯t suitable, so she obeyed and didn¡¯t take it, but she couldn¡¯t let Aunt Moran know. Kelly knew ia was lying, If she had truly followed that prescription, she would not be in this state of mind. She may lose weight, but she would be depressed and sleepy. But she still said that she ate it without changing her expression, this girl has grown up! ¡°By the way, why are you free today? Aunt Moran told me you were very busy! You seem to be working in aboratory? ia asked as she walked over with two sses of water and handed her one ¡°Well, I participate in a project and conduct experiments, Kelly exined She watched ia drink half a ss of water after taking a sip and asked, ¡°I remember you used to hate drinking water. You would add sugar to it. What changed?¡± ¡°I had to make some adjustments,¡± ia said, holding the cup She disliked drinking water and preferred other beverages, particrly fruit juices with added sugar and carbonated beverages. ia didn¡¯t dare to drink again after controlling her diet because she had no self control. Silvia taught her how to gradually adjust to drinking water such as adding lemon slices. ¡°What kind of experiments do you perform?¡± Looking up at her, ia asked curiously, ¡°I remember you studied biomedicine when you were in college.¡± ¡°Yes.¡¯ Kelly¡¯s lips twitched, showing a meaningful smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would remember that.¡± ¡°We are cousins,¡± ia sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any brothers or sisters, and neither do you. We are more like sisters. I used to live in your house when I was younger, and we grew up together, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Kelly demanded, leaning forward. Kelly¡¯s life can be said to be what ia desires. Kelly is physically fit, knowledgeable, aplished, and capable. She no longer needs to rely on her parents and can rely solely on herself. Silvia, who is attractive, well-married, has lovely children, and runs a perfume business¡­ Why does everyone appear to live a better life than her, knowing what they want and what to do better than she does? She had a panoramic view of ia¡¯s envy in her eyes, and she enjoyed the sensation of being envied. ¡°Because I worked hard!¡± she said, bending her lips and not being humble. ¡°Have you given away all the flowers and nts in your house?¡± Kelly held the cup elegantly with one hand, looked around Moran, and asked casually. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 725 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 725 Chapter 725 is it okay to prioritize your career? ¡°Yes! I wanted to clean up and make people morefortable.¡± ia followed her gaze and looked around, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so before, but now that I¡¯ve cleaned up, the sight is much wider, and the room is also morefortable. It¡¯s bright, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kelly¡¯s brow furrowed. iaughed ¡°Oh, I forgot, you don¡¯te here often, and you may not know what it was like before. But I like the way the house is now ¡°My father also said that the house is more open, and I am more cheerful.¡± There is a bright smile on his face, and when she mentions her father. Her face is also full of pride and happiness. That smile was brilliant and bright, but it was even more dazzling in Kelly¡¯s eyes. She has a good father, a good father who will be proud and smile when he mentions it. Although Miller seldom spends much time with her, he has given her all his love and pampering. When ia was a child, her parents often quarreled over money, business, and so on. Every time ia came to the house, her parents treated her like a princess, and often ignored Kelly. Kelly was the one who is clearly his own, but is constantly ignored. But because she has a good father, a high-ranking father with whom everyone wants to curry favor, and a father who loves her wholeheartedly, and everyone has to please her to get close to her father. Her hand tightened around the ss, and Kelly said lightly, ¡°Really! I¡¯ve heard that having more green nts in the house is beneficial to one¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± ia said, smiling slightly ¡°However, it may not be appropriate for everyone. People¡¯s constitutions are different. Some people are allergic to pollen, while others do not mind it. Kelly, you study biology; doctors should know more about this, right? * ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but I haven¡¯t done much research on it.¡± Kelly lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°So I can¡¯t help you with your body, sorry.¡± ia said, shaking her head, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that! Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran have helped me a lot, and I am already very grateful.¡± ¡°They did it voluntarily,¡± Kelly said, her face expressionless. Yes, they voluntarily did it with the hope of money and wealth. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend, Kelly?¡± ia asked abruptly, tilting her head. Kelly paused for a moment before shaking his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You are so beautiful and outstanding. Are there no boys chasing you? It has to be that none of them meet your standards..¡± She said with a smile. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Kelly snorted, ¡°Why would I need a rtionship? I am focused on my career. Experimenting is much more interesting than falling in love,Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You are a strong woman, but Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran are going to want to see you married.; ?? Frowning, Kelly was a little annoyed, ¡°Their impatience has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s my life. She didn¡¯t seem to want to keep talking like this, so she changed the topic. ¡°You look good. Did you get work done by Silvia?¡± Since she became fatter and fatter, ia seldom left her house. She was not energetic, and she was very defensive. But now, there was joy in her eyes. She no longer evaded looking people in the eyes. ¡°No. I just go to her ce for dinner every now and then. Aunt Moran has a prejudice against her. I am sure she said something about her. Silvia is a nice person. I will introduce you when I have a chance! I believe you two will be good friends!¡± ia exined. ¡°Okay!¡¯ Kelly responded, ¡°I still have something to do, so let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Knowing that she didn¡¯t want to go home, ia hurriedly said, ¡°You seldom go back, and Aunt Moran misses you very much!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Kelly said as she stood to leave. ia followed her to the door, watched her get into her car, and drive away. It was impossible for ia not to be envious of her. ia has always wanted to learn to drive, but because of her weight, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was ufortable. Furthermore, even if she could drive, she didn¡¯t like to go out, so where would she drive to? ¡®Now that I¡¯m feeling better, I want to go for a walk more and more. Even when I went to Silvia, I had to ask for a Palmer car to deliver it. If I can drive, it will be much more convenient,¡¯ ia thought. Silvia awoke, and noticed a small head directly in front of her, staring at him without blinking. She remembered she was in her son¡¯s room after being startled. Silvia didn¡¯t expect to sleep so soundly, and she didn¡¯t even notice when the child woke up. ¡°Good morning!¡± Silvia said smiling. She raised her hand and rubbed the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Mom, why are you sleeping here? Where is Aarna?¡± Asher asked, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Yeah, I came here specially to apany you. Mom will stay with you in your room from now on, okay?¡± Silvia exined, stroking his head gently. The child instinctively looked for Aarna as soon as he gets up, which shows that he gets along well with her and has a certain dependence on her. This is a good thing, which shows that Aarna really takes good care of Asher, and the child likes her, but simultaneously it is also not a good thing. If Asher bes too dependent, Aarna could trick Asher and put him in a dangerous situation. So what she has to do now is to take Aarna out of Asher¡¯s life slowly. Asher doesn¡¯t understand these things; all he knows is that his mother will be there for him in the future, which makes him very happy. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°What about Aarna?¡± he inquired. ¡°She sleeps in the guest room and takes care of you during the day.¡± Sitting up, she hugged him to her side and said softly in her arms. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 726 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Will you apany me? ¡°Do you like Aama?¡± Silvia gently asked her son, wanting to know how much she weighed in the child¡¯s heart. ¡°I like her!¡± eximed the youngster without hesitation. ¡°Then, how much do you like her?¡± Silvia inquired. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He was still at a loss for words and felt a little embarrassed for a moment. ¡°Do you like Aarna more than Mom and Dad?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°Mom and Dad!¡± Asher replied. Silvia was relieved. ¡°Well she won¡¯t be around all the time,¡± Silvia said. ¡°Why?¡± Asher asked. ¡°Because she is a nanny. When you get older and don¡¯t need her to look after you, or she has something to do at home, she may leave. Just like the other servants in our family, Understand?¡± She wanted to try to exin it simply so that the child could understand it, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand it very well. The little brows were furrowed, thinking seriously, trying to process what his mother had said, and just as Silvia was considering how to exin, he abruptly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you look after me all the time?¡± ¡°No one can take care of you all the time, including your parents. You are a boy who will grow into a man. You must learn to care for yourself on your own. Of course, while you are a child, your parents will take care of you! And then when you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll help take care of your younger siblings,¡± Silvia said, pointing to his stomach. When he heard about taking care of his younger siblings, he became excited and eximed, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡®Then¡­ if Aarna leaves one day in the future, don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Are you going to return?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe!¡± Silvia thought for a moment. ¡°Oh,¡± the child pouted, not saying anything else. It¡¯s difficult to say how much he understands, but it has mentally prepared him. The door was suddenly pushed open while the mother and son were talking, and Aama appeared at the door. She was startled and then smiled, ¡°Ma¡¯am, am I runningte? ¡°Aarna¡­¡± Asher jumped off and ran towards her, raising his small arms. Aarna naturally bent down and picked him up, smiling as she said, ¡®Have you washed your face and brushed your teeth?¡± ¡°No,¡± Asher answereed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to wash up.¡± Aarna tapped his little face lightly and said with a smile. Silvia called out to Aarna as she turned around with the child in her arms. ¡°Aarna.¡± Aarna turned around with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No matter whose room you enter from now on, remember to knock on the door first. Silvia stood up, calmly giving a casual order. A look of uneasiness shed across Aarna¡¯s face, and she immediately understood that Silvia was using her of being rude, ¡°Sorry for my intrusion, Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Take Asher to wash and change clothes, and then allow him toe down for breakfast.¡± Returning to her room, she went to wash and change clothes first, as she still had a lot to do. ¡°Yes¡±¡±Aama responded by escorting the child into the restroom. Asher carefully finished brushing the child¡¯s teeth, taught him to brush his undeveloped teeth, and then wiped his face. Aama noticed that Asher seemed off and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± *Aarna?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you be leaving?¡± Aana didn¡¯t know how to respond at first. After a few seconds of silence, she returned her gentle gaze to the child and asked, ¡°Did your mother inform you?¡± ¡°Yes. Will you leave?¡± ¡°Maybe! ¡°After a brief pause, she asked slowly, ¡°Will you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±He nodded decisively and said confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if I really leave someday!¡±She gave him an adoring nod and smile. ¡°Mom said, Ill be a man someday so I won¡¯t cry then!¡± Asher exined. Aama burst outughing and said, ¡°Yes, you are a little man, but you are fantastic! Go ahead and put on your pans, little man.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±Turning around to the bedroom, picking up the clothes to be worn on the bed and attempting to figure out how to put them on. Seeing the little guy, Aarna had a gentle smile on his face, but her eyes dimmed little by little. Asher, who had changed into casual sportswear, was very attractive, but he was not very stable when walking the stairs with his small feet, so he was carried down by Aarna and ced in the restaurant on the first floor. ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast. You¡¯ll being with me today.¡± Silvia looked at him and said. Asher¡¯s interest was piqued and he asked, ¡°What are your ns for today?¡± ¡°Go y,¡± Silvia said, then looked at Aama ¡°I¡¯m not going to be at home with Asher all day today, so I¡¯ll give you the day off. You can do whatever you want, and if you need a car, just let the Palmer know. I¡¯ve already informed you.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Aarna quickly replied. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± There was no further persuasion, just exining one thing, let¡¯s forget it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eat slowly, and we¡¯ll leave after eating,¡± he said, turning to face his son. The mother and son ate quietly the entire time, and Aama stood by the side for a while before turning and walking away silently. Silvia drove after breakfast while Asher sat in the back seat on the safety seat, kicking his legs leisurely ¡°Going to grandpa¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Silvia answered ¡°How did you get to Grandpa¡¯s house?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Mom drives by herself.¡± He turned his face and replied casually Every time she went to see Mr. Drake or when she took Asher out, she would only drive herself, otherwise a driver would take her. Silvia had no idea her son paid attention to so much. The child¡¯s words reminded her that if a child noticed then others must have noticed as well. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 727 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Babysitting Silvia turned around and looked at him after giving it some thought and suggested, ¡°So, instead of going to Grandpa¡¯s house, let¡¯s go somewhere else and then go to Grandpa¡¯s house in the afternoon, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Silvia smiled and thought. So adorable¡± She started the car, adjusted the seat, and nced in the direction of the rearview mirror, just in time to see the direction of the door There was nothing there, the door was shut, and it appeared to be deserted. Looking away, she said, ¡°Here we go.!¡± The car then started quickly and drove away. Silvia took Asher for a moming walk, then went to the mall and bought several clothes for the child, a bunch of toys, and some art objects, and finally filled the trunk of the car to the brim. Asher opened his mouth wide in front of the stuffed trunk, ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡±Silvia asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding vigorously, Asher pointed at the toys, ¡®Is Mommy going away?¡± ¡°How do you know? It¡¯s really surprising, this kid is bing enlightened? The key is to always get to the point, which surprised her. ¡°There are so many!¡¯He wasn¡¯t very good at expressing himself. But Silvia understood what he meant when he said that buying him so many toys and food was obviously a preparation for a long trip. Children are extremely intelligent, but they are too young to defend themselves. If it weren¡¯t for the fact the situation over there was potentially dangerous, she would take Asher to South Asia. ¡°Yeah. But it hasn¡¯t been decided yet, so don¡¯t tell anyone. ¡°He softly said as he drew his hat over his head, ¡°Yeah,¡± Silvia had a simple lunch outside at noon, and by one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, everyone was drowsy and sleepy, and the little guy was fighting sleep. She got him into the car and was going to take him to Mr. Drake, She could only hug him out of the car, open the trunk, and signal the servants to take out all the things inside and carry them into the house because the little guy slept all the way in the back seat and still didn¡¯t wake up when he got there. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Drake was taking a nap when Silvia found him. He awoke, rubbing his eyes and asked when he noticed Asher on Silvia¡¯s shoulder., ¡°Why is he here again?!¡± Thetter sentence was delivered in hushed tones, almost as if he was biting his own tongue. ¡°Hurry up, and take him,¡± Silvia said as Mr. Drake rushed over to help. Asher, who was disturbed from his sleep, groaned twice in displeasure, ¡°Hmm¡­noisy¡­¡± He tiptoed cautiously, but the slippers he was wearing were inconvenient, so he simply kicked them off, and walked barefoot, only to breathe a sigh of relief when he reached the living room. Tell me. What are you going to do?¡± he was out of breath, looking at Silvia, who was sitting there drinking tea leisurely. ¡°I¡¯d like you to do me a favor!¡± she politely asked. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he inquired. Leo would surely die from heartbreak if he could see Mr. Drake now. He has always tried his hardest to seek assistance, but he is met with cold stares. He has never seen this kind of consideration for another from Mr. Drake. Silvia set the teacup down and naturally said, ¡°Help me take care of the baby¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± he eximed, ¡°absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Silvia asked again with raised eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Tuming his head to reject her cruelly, his sister-inw agreed without looking at her, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it after seeing her. ¡°Forget it, I find someone else.¡± Sighing, Silvia looked helpless, ¡°Otherwise, I can take him to South Asia.¡± ¡°You are going to South Asia¡­¡± Mr. Drake couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice suddenly. He heard a faint voice from the back room, and quickly lowered it consciously. ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic over there! Wars, gues, you¡¯re crazy to go. Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Then I have no choice but to leave him at home ato be cared for by a stanger,¡± she said. * What do you want to do?¡± Pointing at her with one hand, ¡°There are so many servants and nannies in your family, they are all ipetent!¡± ¡°You know, my nanny will also teach Asher other unfavorable skills, and I haven¡¯t even found out where she came from.¡± Mr. Drake was aware that the nanny in her home was not safe, but¡­ this should not be a reason for him to take care of the boy. ¡°Then¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, he thought about it, ¡®What about his grandma? What about Uncle Moran¡­ Your Palmer family, the Austin family, are so big, can¡¯t you find someone who can reliably take care of the child?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 728 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Did co-authoring only defraud me? ¡°His grandmother lives in the mountains, and the Austins are far away¡­¡± She came to a halt and only stared at her son-inw. He made up his mind, clenched his fists to cheer himself up, and said, ¡°Okay! Then you¡­¡± ¡°You are a kind old man, so blessed!¡± Silvia eximed warmly. ¡°Thank you!¡± He couldn¡¯t stopughing again, shaking his head and sighing. She obviously knows his personality, because she brought everything here, so much food and y, indicating that she intends to settle down with him. ¡°Really going to South Asia?¡± he pondered before returning to the subject. Nodding, Silvia said, ¡°It¡¯s been ten days, and there is no news from Simon. Recently, the phone has been disconnected. If I don¡¯t go, I will lose my mind worrying..¡± ¡°But what can you do if you go, if you really encounter any danger¡­¡± After a pause, Mr. Drake said, ¡°I know you know martial arts, but you know that there is a war over there, and you can¡¯t fight a bullet. He sighed softly, one hand on his brow, his journey having been a little strange. Silvia shook his head, ¡°The Palmer family¡¯s newswork is already very wide, but there seems to be a communication problem over there, and they can¡¯t get any messages out. The branch office of the Palmer family, has no news, and the headquarters has not received a response.¡¯ She could only stand up and stabilize for the time being, and told thepany¡¯s directors that Simon Palmer had contacted her, but the situation was too chaotic and themunication signal was poor, so she was asked to convey it on her behalf. But if he doesn¡¯t respond after such a long time, the public Palmer will soon lose his stability, and there will inevitably bemotion. It¡¯s a good thing the Palmer family¡¯s chaos happened before this time, because the consequences would have been disastrous! Simon Palmer has survived many storms and waves, and this time he will definitely be fine! ¡°What kind of technology do you like to use? The modern method, we old people, are all old methods, but maybe at this time, it is more useful than your method!¡± said Mr. Drake, shaking his head disapprovingly. ¡°How?¡± Silvia inquired, intrigued. Mr. Drake stood up, a mysterious smile on his face, and said, ¡°Come with me!¡± Silvia trailed him through the backyard and around a promenade until he reached the back corner, where there used to be wastnd that had been reimed at some point and many houses built. When the door was opened, she could hear chirping. ¡°Pigeons?¡± Her eyes widened in surprise, not knowing when Mr. Drake had so many pigeons. ¡°They¡¯re homing pigeons!¡± Mr. Drake triumphantly corrected her. ¡°Here, I have specially trained homing pigeons that, while not small in size, can fly very far and very urately.¡± ¡°How far can they go? Can they get to South Asia?¡± Silvia inquired. ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Drake eximed confidently, ¡°except for crossing the Pacific Ocean, my carrier pigeon is incredible!¡± ¡°Have you tried?¡± Silvia asked, skeptical. ¡°Yes, I have tried! What do you think I do all day?¡±. Seeing her surprised and unbelievable look, Mr. Drake walked over and pointed, ¡°Look at this row, the ones fly to the north, this row, the ones fly to the south, and that row¡­to the west¡­¡± While listening to his introduction and looking at the pigeons ssified by territories, noticed that the pigeons on the side closest to the outside were extra fat ¡°What about them?¡± Mr. Drake quickly responded, ¡°They are my pet pigeons.¡± ¡°The odor is strong here, so let¡¯s go outside first!¡±Mr. Drake signaled the direction outside and led her out of the pigeon loft. ¡°How about it? Are you now convinced?¡±He puffed out his chest, beaming with pride.¡±Admit it! ¡°Mr. Drake, you¡¯re very capable, and I didn¡¯t expect you to have carrier pigeons.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wait another two days patiently? Wait for two days for news before you make a decision? ¡°Mr. Drake inquired, his gaze fixed on her. In fact, after learning about Simon Palmer, he focused on inquiring about the news, knowing that Silvia was concerned about him, and he didn¡¯t want his precious apprentice to be sad, and Asher was so young, how pitiful he was without his father. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Besides, he was also quite curious about how powerful the gue virus was. Recently, the news has spread very evilly, as if he would inadvertently be infected by doing whatever he did.. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious about this worldwide intractable disease after studying Chinese herbal medicine for so many years. Silvia turned his head to look at the pigeon loft after some thought, and said hesitantly, ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s do it!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 729 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 729 Chapter 729 should not be swayed by emotions Silvia was moved as she went back inside the house. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t expect Mr. Drake to take the initiative to find out the news for her; regardless of the oue, she was moved by this kind of intent. ¡°Mr. Drake.¡± Standing there, she called out in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr. Drake took a step back. His face was expressionless, and Silvia rubbed her hands on his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be a grump!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t stopughing at that expression ¡°Thank you very much, old man!¡± ¡°No!¡± He gritted his teeth and waved his hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still used to you calling me an ols man.¡± ¡± Silviaughed, but she didn¡¯t tease him like she had before. ¡°I understand your concern. But remember the more worried and anxious you are the more likely that you¡¯ll make mistakes and cause problems. Think about it. You are a smart person and shouldn¡¯t be swayed by emotions.¡± Mr. Drake spoke solemnly. Silvia nodded in agreement. Mr. Drake was correct; she has been greatly affected by emotions recently. She tried to wait patiently, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Waking up with a start from nightmares or checking her phone repeatedly for fear of missing his call was all she was doing for days now. Silvia talked to Winnie every day, knowing that she had no news of Freddie. She had tofort Winnie even though the most unstable person in all of this is herself. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t let her enemies see it, so she could only hold on and pretend, but now, Mr. Drake could easily see through her. Her eyes were red, she turned her face away, not wanting the old man to see her crying. ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry if you want!¡±Mr. Drake objected and turned around, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go see if the brat is awake and stop him from messing up my room.¡± Silvia realized he was giving her space so she could let her emotions run wild, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying as she looked at the back of Mr. Drake. Silvia didn¡¯t cry for long, after all, it was just the umted pressure that needed to be relieved, and quickly tidied herself up and wiped away her tears. Crying didn¡¯t solve the true issue which was emotional turmoil. That wouldn¡¯t be solved until she C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. confronted the issue head on. Not long after, Silvia heard a heavy coughing from inside and Mr. Drake¡¯s voice. ¡°Hi! Let¡¯s see what your mother is up to!¡± It was clear that Mr. Drake wanted to warn her so that the child would note out and see her still crying. Mr. Drake actually was quite caring and warm. Within two minutes, Mr. Drake emerged from the house, carrying Asher on his back. Asher was riding on his shoulders, his wife had his hands in hers, and his calves were tightly mped and giggling. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy,e down!¡±Silvia said hastily, wanting to get Asher down quickly. ¡°He¡¯s not too heavy!¡± Mr. Drake purposefully turned twice to demonstrate that the child was not at all heavy. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid you¡¯ll throw out your back?¡± Silvia asked. ¡°My back is fine, and I¡¯m stronger than you young people!¡±Mr. Drake said, smiling happily. He really loved Asher from the bottom of his heart, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have protected him time and time again. Silvia was speechless. All she could do was let the grandfather and grandson go crazy. Mr. Drake saw that her condition had improved, so he stopped asking questions and walked to the backyard to run circles around the house. Silvia was concerned that he would be injured, so she followed quickly. The backyard had all kinds of herbs stretching as far as the eye can see. This ce was more like a herb garden than a yard, and there is even a faint fragrance of herbs in the air. ¡°Did you use everything you got from me a few days ago?¡± Mr. Drake inquired, his gaze fixed on the horizon. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°How does the medication function?¡± ¡°Excellent. In a few days, most of the toxins should be excreted. The disease, on the other hand, is like tangled ball of yarn. It will take a long time to clear it uppletely. At the very least, I will solve the root cause first and go from ther,¡± Silvia sighed. The medicinal herbs that poisoned her have been removed, and the whole house has been cleaned and purified. Silvia went over to check to make sure that there is no longer any wrong smell in the air, so she is relieved. The most important thing, however, is to figure out who wanted to poison ia and why. It¡¯s just that Silvia has too many things going on to investigate. ¡°Then yourb¡­¡± Mr. Drake still cared about her, and while he never asked about it, he remembered everything about her.¡±Didn¡¯t Leo restore all the data? I haven¡¯t double-checked it. They may still be doing experiments.¡± Silvia originally intended to use the power of hackers to directly destroy their database, but sheter changed her mind. All of the experiments are documented in theb notes, and even if their own notes are destroyed, they still have others. The notes may be iplete, and the database may be destroyed, but what about the scientists who coborated on the experiments? They cannot all be killed. She was powerless to stop them as long as these people were determined to carry out this research experiment. ¡°Have you given up? You don¡¯t seem like someone who would give up so easily,¡± Mr. Drake said as he turned to face her. ¡°Silvia turned her head and smiled wryly, ¡°I can¡¯t tear theb down. Furthermore, I just have a gut feeling that something is wrong, and there is no conclusive evidence. What would I report? I haven¡¯t ruled out using the official method, but it seems inappropriate; after all, thisboratory isn¡¯t just about Professor Reyes.¡± Mr. Drake didn¡¯t say anything else. Standing there, one old, one big, and one young, it was picture of a happy family. ¡°Tell me, aren¡¯t these recent events a little too coincidental?¡± Silvia asked quietly after a while. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too coincidental that all of these are connected?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 730 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 730 Chapter 730 to find out what you should do. ¡°All¡­?¡±Mr. Drake was taken aback, still processing what she had said. At this time, Asher, who had been riding on his shoulders, was struggling to get off, and Mr. Drake slowly bent down and sat down on the chair next to him. Silvia carried the child down, and saw Mr. Drake slouching in his chair. Obviously tired. ¡°You¡¯re too old to be ying like that!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°I¡¯m tougher than you think,¡± He pushed forward to stretch but when he did, he screamed in pain. ¡°Still keep fooling yourself!¡±Silvia, however, drew Asher back and walked into the house. ¡°Hey, where are you going? You¡¯re going to leave me out here like this?¡± His voice immediately attracted the servant, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Drake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, just go!¡± Mr. Drake waved his hand impatiently. He changed his words and said, unable to suppress the pain in his back. ¡°Go get my medicated oil!¡± As soon as the servant responded, he saw that Silvia had already left and returned, holding the bottle of medicated oil in his hand. ¡°Hey, my good student still understands me!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a tough cookie?¡±Silvia gave him a sidelong nce before opening the medicated oil and rubbing it on his waist. ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Take your time! ¡°Taking a breath, the old man shook his head, ¡°Isn¡¯t everything you just said too coincidental?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She pondered it carefully after being interrupted and walking back and forth like this, and wondered if she was being overly sensitive. ¡°I may have done my own research on this, so I¡¯m more sensitive to these things. It just so happens to be rted, so they are all linked. Perhaps there is no connection at all, and everything is just a coincidence ¡°She added some medicinal oil and continued to rub it on his back. Mr. Drake looked up and asked, ¡°Wait, wait, what are you talking about? Can you exin?¡± He sat up straight, cross-legged on the chair, and looked at her intently, which was unusual. Closing the cap of the medicinal oil bottle, Silvia sighed and said, ¡°I mean, are there any links between theboratory experiments, my friend¡¯s unexinable poisoning, and the South Asian gue?¡± Mr. Drake fell silent. He crossed his legs and ced his hands on his knees, but his brows were knotted and he fell into serious thought. A few minutester, he said ¡°Are you sure those two situations are connected?¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°What appears to be unimportant on the surface may not be so. What appears to be important should be taken seriously,¡± Mr. Drake responded. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Silvia asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I want to ask, why did you suddenly think that these things might be rted? Is there anything that makes you think they¡¯re connected?¡± Mr. Drake¡¯s seemingly illogical and unreasonable words suddenly made sense. ¡°Theb research.. Why do they want to fuse violently toxic herbs into spices, so that people can inhale them silently and unconsciously?¡±Silvia began to think and analyze. ¡°Concerning the gue in South Asia, I¡¯ve heard that the disease is airborne. I couldn¡¯t find the transmission chain¡¯s origin.¡± ¡°As for ia¡­¡± she paused before continuing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with these two things, but her long-term chronic illness was also caused by inhaling poison without her knowledge. Hers isn¡¯t gone. Traces can still be found of it that seemed to be herbal..¡± Mr. Drake nodded and listened intently. He then asked, ¡°So what they all have inmon is that people are poisoned without even realizing it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Silvia realized as she pped his thigh. That¡¯s why she felt that it was too much of a coincidence. These things, one by one, seem to be unrted, but they are inextricably linked. ¡°So, where do you think the problem ising from?¡±Mr. Drake then asked. There was no hesitation this time, and Silvia¡¯s was certain. ¡°That girl you¡¯re helping¡­ She has been poisoned for many years, ording to your words, and that time should have been earlier in thatboratory.¡± ¡°Yes. That is, if ia¡¯s matter is counted as its source, it can only be described as very unformed, and the most preliminary research or experiment, the beginning of theboratory, is the beginning of a real scale.¡± Silvia had always been skeptical ofboratory research, but she had no idea what they were going to do this time. At first, she thought it was a very good idea, a perfect fusion of Chinese and Western medicine, and a big leap forward in the treatment of alleviating patients¡¯ pain. Later, Silvia realized it wasn¡¯t as simple as she had imagined, so she began to doubt the motive, but she only wondered if her work was to hurt instead of help. Now that Silvia connected so many people, she realized that perhaps what they¡¯re looking for is ¡°everyone¡± rather than ¡°who¡±! If the South Asian gue is linked to theboratory experiment, it will harm all humanity and there will be no escape. Then who is behind this experiment? ¡°Then go do what you should do,¡± Mr. Drake said, slightly nodding and looking at her with relief and concern. After all of this, it is evident how hazardous this incident is, but she also knew her lover¡¯s character, not to mention the fact that this incident affects herself, her friends, and Simon Palmer, but it is not involved in the original incident. She can¡¯t seem to let it go. It¡¯s great if you don¡¯t understand anything, but she does; she has a major share of the credit for the sess of theboratory experiment, and if the products of thisboratory one day affect the entire globe, she bears an unavoidable duty. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get to it,¡± Silvia said, nodding, ¡°Asher, let¡¯s go home.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 731 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Kelly¡¯s Voice ¡°Hey¡­ didn¡¯t you agree to let me stay here? Why did you change your mind so quickly?¡± The old man chased him into the house without putting on his shoes, and couldn¡¯t helpining. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving yet, I¡¯ll let you stay here before I leave.¡± Silvia said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see him?¡± ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t like me?¡± His eyes widened, the little guy had apletely hurt expression on his face, and the little toy car in his hand fell to the ground in shock. ¡°No, no, how could grandpa not like you, grandpa always cares about you!¡± ¡°Grandpa likes you the most!¡± Mr. Drake would only confess so bluntly when facing this little thing. Silvia sighed and turned away. It¡¯s no wonder that her son always pulls his beard and destroys his things. At this moment, Asher¡¯s little face is also being ravaged by the goatee. Leo stayed up all night in theboratory and finally saw the result he wanted ¨C undefined sess! The sess this time was different from before, this time it is entirely his own efforts, a brand new herb variety, this kind of medicinal property is fused into spices, inhaling it will make people calm and calm, and the restless and violent emotions will soon be relieved. In order to ensure the effect, he specially experimented several times on the mice injected with hyperactive drugs, and it was indeed sessful. He knew he could do it, Silvia had been experimenting for so long, and she seeded in those two Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. times, so he can also seed! Holding the sessful sample, he excitedly went to find Professor Reyes. He remembered seeing him go upstairstest night, and he must have stayed up all night. Recently, Professor Reyes has also be haggard. He¡¯s lost a lot of weight, and his eyes are sunken in. The staff also seem to be suffering. But he believes that this state will notst for too long, and there will be sessive sesses immediately, and then, the research in theboratory will surely shock the world, and in this, his contribution is undoubtedly outstanding! ¡®I was in a very happy mood, but when I arrived at Professor Reyes¡¯ office, I waspletely empty.. I didn¡¯t expect that the door was unlocked, but there was no one in it, and it was empty,¡¯ Leo thought. ¡°Professor Reyes?¡± He thought he was resting in the inner room, so he pushed open the door of the inner room, but the bed was neatly folded, and there was no sign of sleeping in it. His good mood fell in an instant because he thought he would be able to tell Professor Reyes the good news immediately. After Silvia left, he could see that the people in theboratory had somewhat lost confidence in this experiment. They did not work as hard as before. Now there are not many people working overtime at night. He sometimes believes he is the only one taking the experiment seriously. Of course, there are other projects, but Leo didn¡¯t know what they were responsible for. The leader of those project teams was Kelly, and the staff of those teams are obviously working harder. Of course, he could also understand, after all, his project team was originally led by Silvia. After her departure, the others felt the pressure first, and the second was discouraged, so it is normal to be ck. This sess was definitely a shot in the arm and can boost morale! Clenching the bottle in his hand, he turned around and was about to leave when he heard footsteps outside the crisp sound of high heels. ¡®High heels?! That¡¯s definitely not Professor Reyes!¡¯, Leo thought. The first face that pops up in Leo¡¯s mind is Kelly. There are not many female employees here. What was she doing here at Professor Reyes at this time? For some unknown reason, Leo went back into the inner room, and closed the door. Just after finishing all this, the sound of high-heeled shoes entered the room, and hearing the footsteps, there was someone else with this woman. ¡°Professor Reyes, you heard what the boss said just now. I advise you, don¡¯t be too rigid. This project has progressed to this point. Besides, you have also seen the results. Don¡¯t you want your hard work to seed?¡± Sure enough, it was the voice of Kelly! Just, what is she talking about? !Who wants to stop the experiment? Leo was confused, subconsciously held his breath, and continued to listen. ¡°I want to see my hard work seed, but my original intention is to save people, not to harm them,¡± Professor Reyes said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm others because of my research.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will be cursed,!¡± With a wry smile, Professor Reyes was obviously not as optimistic as she was. ¡°That¡¯s better than leaving nothing behind. Isn¡¯t your original idea, this research, this experiment just for the sake of fame? You don¡¯t care about fame or infamy. If you live a lifetime, of course you have to leave something behind, don¡¯t you? Like those ants, no one remembers when they die?¡±Kelly was still trying to persuade him. Leo was shocked. He never knew that Kelly had such a thought, but he couldn¡¯t agree with it. Indeed, he also wants a good reputation, and hopes to be famous in history in the future, but he absolutely does not want to be infamous, he still cherishes his reputation very much. Shaking his head, he didn¡¯t quite agree with what she said, but he still didn¡¯t understand, what did what they said have anything to do with the experiment, and what Professor Reyes said was harmful, how could it be harmful? Leo suddenly remembered the previously halted Tripterygium wisteria project and some poisonous herb. At the time, Silvia was also strongly opposed to it;ter, in order to fight Silvia, he wanted to study it, but he quickly abandoned the idea. Rtively speaking, of course, the medicine is more stable. and beneficial to the human body, and it is more worthwhile to spend time and energy studying it. Is it possible? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 732 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Call the cops! Before he could think about it, he heard Kelly¡¯s voice outside, which was a little colder and warned him ¡°Professor Reyes, I understand that you are old-fashioned; after all, you are old, but you must realize that when the timees, this experiment will not be yours alone. It is impossible to stop if you want to! It is impossible to quit because you are not like Silvia, and there are far too many!¡± Professor Reyes did not respond but only let out a long sigh. Professor Reyes¡¯ helplessness surprised Leo, who didn¡¯t expect Kelly to dare to talk to Professor Reyes like this, and even threaten him, and the boss they said, besides the investor behind the laboratory, who was he? He thought he was close to sess after investing so much time and research, but now he realizes he was aplete idiot, and he had never been close to the real experimental center. The sudden silence made the sound of Leo¡¯s heartbeat even more obvious. He raised his hand to hold his chest. He didn¡¯t expect that he identally discovered such a shocking secret. Thisboratory seems to be not as simple as he thought. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything and can¡¯t do anything,¡± Professor Reyes said. He appeared helpless at the time. ¡°That¡¯s great! You understand that these are not the words I want to say to you?¡± Just as Leo was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard footsteps abruptly stop, and Kelly inquired, ¡°Professor Reyes, did you leave the room with the door locked?¡± Professor Reyes was clearly perplexed; he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Huh? Oh, it appears to be unlocked.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not locked¡­¡± Kelly¡¯s footsteps moved from far to near again, until she came to the door in the inner room and stopped. Leo didn¡¯t dare to breath, feeling as if he had been seen by Kelly through the door panel. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it took until Kelly finally turned around and left. ¡°Professor Reyes, remember to lock the door the next time you leave; this is the final stage, and nothing can go wrong.¡± He seemed to hear Professor Reyes¡¯ promise, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear it. Leo breathed a sigh of relief, feeling his back waspletely soaked. Leo never felt anything like this before; it¡¯s like being a thief, standing here now with his legs numb and no strength in his body. In the end, he was involved in some terrifying conspiracy! Although Kelly¡¯s crisis has passed, Professor Reyes remains outside; how he can get out is a problem, and ¡°essor Reyes enters, he will be in trouble. Leo was beginning to wonder why he entered this small room on a whim; it would have been better to leave at that time, knowing nothing. Now, this damn curiosity drove him to want to know what theb was up to, but he also knew that the oue would almost certainly not be what he wanted, and he was now in danger. The inner door was suddenly opened while he was thinking wildly. The light illuminated the room, and he was briefly exposed to Professor Reyes. ¡°You!¡± Professor Reyes¡¯ eyes widened in surprise as he realized there was someone hiding here. ¡°Reyes, Professor! It¡¯s me! ¡°He quickly whispered and made a silent gesture with his lips, afraid of being overheard by Kelly, who had already left. It will be difficult if she leaves and returns. ¡°Leo?¡±Fortunately, the voice was much softer, and Professor Reyes clearly had no intention of shouting. ¡°It¡¯s me, Professor Reyes!¡± Leo said again, but this time the tone and meaning were different. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Professor Reyes sighed, then walked over to the outer door, closed and locked it, and walked back ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He smirked, why is he here, and how the hell he got here! I heard things I shouldn¡¯t have heard! ¡°I¡¯ve created a nerve-calming medication has been developed, and I was hoping to share the good news with you!¡± He took a few steps forward to show he wasn¡¯t lying. Professor Reyes¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard his words, but when he reached out to take over the tube, his fingers curled up again, ¡°Hey¡­¡± So what if he seeds, he has gradually deviated from his original intention and is getting further and further away. Even he felt that it was already going in the opposite direction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Reyes; I didn¡¯t mean to listen in on your conversation! But could you please exin what you¡¯re on about? Why do you im it is harmful to people? Don¡¯t we want to cure diseases and save people so that patients can feel better? What harm could it possibly cause?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At least Professor Reyes didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of harming him. He might as well just ask. Anyway, he has heard it, and it is impossible to separate the rtionship. Professor Reyes, on the other hand, turned away and remained silent. Leo pursued him after seeing his reaction ¡°Professor Reyes, what is the purpose of this experiment, and the boss you mentioned, who is he? Even our boss can¡¯t let us hurt people, right? Then Kelly is threatening you if she talks to you like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± With a wave of his hand, Professor Reyes leaned on the table with one hand, looking haggard. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t hear it, but if I do, I can¡¯t pretend to know nothing! You and I both study medicine, and the ultimate goal is the same, to benefit mankind. How can you do things that harm people? ¡°Leo was visibly moved, ¡°Were you ckmailed into this? ¡°No,¡± Professor Reyes said, hunching over and looking much older these days. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Leo; you¡¯re not here today, I didn¡¯t see you, and you didn¡¯t hear anything! Pay attention to what I¡¯m saying, then go back and rest. You don¡¯t have toe here for a few days, it¡¯s not busy here ¡°He said. As he spoke, he kept his back to Leo and supported the table with both hands, as if he would fall if he let go. ¡°Let¡¯s call the cops, Professor Reyes!¡±Leo spoke up abruptly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 733 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Let him Go ¡°Do not!¡± Professor Reyes, who had always turned his back on him, turned around abruptly after hearing this, thinking he was going to call the cops on his cellphone. But when he realized he wasn¡¯t holding the phone and was only holding the sessful sample, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, seeing him in this state, Leo most likely understood ¡°They do pose a threat to you, Professor Reyes. What is the point of threatening you? You are well-respected. This experiment is the result of yourborious efforts. Yes, if they have any illegal intentions, call the cops and let them deal with it!! ¡°It is not as simple as you believe! You¡¯re still young, and you have no idea how deep the water behind this is.¡± Professor Reyes pushed him with both hands, ¡°You go, you get out of here quickly, don¡¯te back anytime soon! I¡¯ll give you a vacation and take care of the experiment for you!¡± ¡°How could I not be interested?¡± But Leo was still talking at this point, saying, ¡°Professor Reyes, you devoted your heart and soul to this experiment, and so did I! I also assisted in the data restoration, which was sessful¡­ You see? Our experiments are fruitful and helpful! How can you let me go at this point?¡± The two argued, and when Professor Reyes realized he couldn¡¯t persuade him, he became enraged ¡°Okay! You must be aware, right? Then you must not be sorry!¡± With that, he went to open the door angrily. But as soon as the door was opened, there was a man standing there, his hands casually folded. around his chest, his head slightly lowered, and he stood there for an unknown amount of time. Professor Reyes froze there for a moment. Leo turned around to see the back of Professor Reyes and¡­ the woman outside the door. Kelly?! Why did shee back? When did shee back? He didn¡¯t hear her. Looking down, Leo noticed Kelly wearing a ck dress, but her feet were bare, barefoot, standing there barefoot, but her posture was extremely mboyant. Obviously, she pretended to leave. Then purposefully removed her shoes and returned to spy on him. In other words, when she was in the room just now, she had already found him, but she didn¡¯t. expose him at the time, so now she came back to block him on purpose? ¡°Professor Reyes, even though you know how serious this is, you are still merciful and kind! ¡°Kelly sighed regretfully, shaking her head, and casually brushed her hair as she raised her head. The long hair was thrown over the shoulders,zy and charming. ¡°Moran¡­¡± Professor Reyes stammered, ¡°Kelly, he also didn¡¯t intend to, he didn¡¯t know anything. about it, let him go.¡± ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m a fraildy, what can I do to him? Mr. Leo Drake is also a gifted individual, the descendant of a brilliant doctor. Such abilities are required in ourboratory. Why would I do anything to him if I was capable?¡± Despite the fact that the words were addressed to Professor Reyes, her gaze passed Professor Reyes in front of her and focused on Leo. Her eyes held ill intent for him. ¡°Kelly, you are already very good, this project is enough with you, there is no need to involve him, not to mention, he is still in charge of other projects, Can¡¯t be too busy¡­¡± Professor Reyes will not be so stupid as to miss the deep meaning in it. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Then halt all other projects!¡±Kelly interrupted him decisively. ¡°The other projects are meaningless. What causes pain can also relieve it. If you really want to help them, why not just let them die?¡±She said nonchntly. Leo was taken aback! As a medical student, how could he say such words, how could he be so cold-blooded and indifferent. Kelly walked straight towards Leo, raising her hand and gently pushing Professor Reyes away ¡°I didn¡¯t mind if you came or not, but now that you¡¯re involved, you can¡¯t leave! Join us, how about it? When Leo looked at the woman in front of him, he thought she was strange. He used to think she was cute and smart, but now he saw her as a demon with a beautiful face. ¡°Absolutely not. It goes against the oath we swore when we took this profession,¡± Leo responded. Kelly¡¯s expression was clearly disapproving of him, with a sneer ¡°Nerd!¡± ¡°What harms people, what saves people, science and technology must be developed, medicine must be improved, from a minor invention that makes peoplezy to human evolution, which step does not necessitate sacrifice or experimental products. You¡¯ve been practicing medicine for a long time; have you revived everyone? ¡°Kelly inquired abruptly after inspecting him from head to toe. ¡°I¡­¡± Leo choked when she asked, unconvinced ¡°I didn¡¯t save everyone, but I did my best to treat every patient; regardless, I have a clear conscience!¡± Medical practitioners are expected to be like this; how can the meaning of being a doctor be questioned because they did not save everyone? They are doctors, not Hades, in charge of the world¡¯s book of life and death. ¡°What a clear conscience you have! You are really uptight!¡± Kelly mocked. ¡°If this is the case, why do you use thest student¡¯s name as a genius doctor to bluff? You¡¯re a liar, I¡¯m cold-blooded, neither of us is nobler than the other, and what kind of doctor¡¯s benevolence are you talking about in front of me?¡± Leo, who had always spoken well, was stunned in front of her and couldn¡¯t say anything. This woman¡¯s mouth is even more powerful than Silvia¡¯s, and she spews so much nonsense that Leo couldn¡¯t even talk about her. Above all, make your own mistakes! In the case of thest student¡¯s genius doctor, she waspletely wrong! He has never rified or exined anything, and he is very clear about his intention to deliberately seduce others, so when he is exposed by others, he has nothing to say in an instant. After all, a lie is a lie, and one lie will undermine the person¡¯s integrity, and whatever he says will sound so lofty. ¡°Leo, you¡­¡± looked at him, surprised; Professor Reyes hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not the genius doctor¡¯sst student, and I¡¯ve never imed to be. It¡¯s just that everyone takes me for granted. I haven¡¯t denied it, but I haven¡¯t imed to be!¡± Leo insisted, ¡°However, whether I am thest student of the genius doctor or not, I don¡¯t do hical things!¡± He walked forward after finishing his speech, eager to leave! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 734 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Attempt and Fall ¡°Stop!¡± His wrist was suddenly yanked, impeding his progress. Kelly stood there motionless, but stretched out her hand to grab his wrist, raised her chin, and said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave now that you know.¡± ¡°Why do you want to put a stop to it?¡± She lowered her head and looked at the hand that was holding her; it was fair, with slender and clean fingers, well-defined joints, and neat and tidy nails; they were very beautiful hands, but they didn¡¯t do anything. Leo knew in his heart that she was neither a martial arts practitioner like Silvia nor an ordinary girl, and that if he truly wanted to leave, she would be unable to do so on her own. He curled his lips, unless there are other people in thisboratory who want to stop him; after all, he is still very familiar with the terrain, and it is not difficult to leave. ¡°Is it up to you?¡±He smiled and pulled away from her with a sudden effort.. Then he provocatively turned his wrist ¡°Do you believe you can defeat me? Or¡­¡± He cast a nce at Professor Reyes, who stood by the side without moving ¡°Can you beat me with him?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He raised his head confidently after finishing speaking; he had already torn his face, and there was nothing wrong with it, but as he was about to walk forward, he felt something hard against his waist and eyes. He lowered his head and looked down, startled by an ominous feeling. A gun was pressed against his waist, and the hand holding the gun was the one he thought was attractive right now. Kelly turned sideways, her long and beautiful eyes slightly nted, and said, ¡°I think it ought to be able to defeat you! Leo stared at the gun, trying to tell the difference between the real and the fake, but he couldn¡¯t, and he didn¡¯t understand these things. Despite the fact that Leo was startled and panicked in my heart, Leo pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to scare me by making something realistic?¡± ¡°You can give it a shot!¡± The muzzle of the gun pushed forward a little bit, making him stand up straighter unconsciously. ¡°No¡­ How did you get this past security? How could someone like you even work here? ¡°He was even a little rambling and talking nonsense. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Either join or die!¡± Kelly grimaced, stretching her hands. Professor Reyes on the side turned pale; despite knowing and seeing this thing before, he didn¡¯t expect Kelly to have it in his hand. He didn¡¯t dare to think, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything; he stood back, trembling, and could only watch everything go on silently. ¡°Even if what you have in your hand is genuine, I doubt you have the courage to shoot!¡± Trying to calm his mind and desperately searching for words, Leo said quickly, ¡°If I really am dead, you can¡¯t escape, can you? Can you run away for a lifetime? How about your mom? Do you disregard her? She talks about you all day long¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Kelly was enraged and pped him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn! After the p, she seemed to wake up a bit, and said with a sneer, ¡°You can try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Thinking quickly in his mind, Leo was actually betting. He felt that whether the gun in Kelly¡¯s hand was real or not, it must be mostly to scare people. If she truly shot him, it would be impossible to conceal the fact, and it would be discovered soon; at this point, perhaps someone in theboratory has already arrived, and she can still kill everyone. He didn¡¯t think everyone in theb knew what they were doing, and he wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t. He made up his mind, cast a sidelong nce at Kelly, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Just give it a shot! The man bolted before the words could be spoken. He had tall and long legs, and he was also very fast; as soon as he pulled his legs, he had already run. into the corridor outside the door, and he didn¡¯t dare to look back, instead sprinting forward. But before he could take a few steps, he felt a sharp pain in his left leg and couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, staggered and fell to his knees, and then his entire body rolled forward uncontrobly a few times. ¡°What?!¡± He couldn¡¯t stop sobbing as he held the injured leg, his hands already stained with blood. He had no idea what real panic and real fear were until now! It was because he hadn¡¯t felt it before, and he didn¡¯t believe that a weak woman like Kelly would really kill someone with a gun, but now his leg has been shot by a bullet, and the sharp pain has forced him to believe that his little Fate is truly hanging by a thread. At this time, Kelly walked over without haste. She was barefoot, her steps were graceful, she looked as if she was dancing, her face was cold and leisurely, she was ying with the gun in her hand, Leo could see it clearly, the front was equipped with a silencer. He turned around, holding his legs with both hands, and tried to back away from the woman who was walking towards him, but he was injured and was sitting on the ground again, so his range was really limited. Kelly approached him slowly, step by step, walked up to him, squatted down, and suddenly pointed a pistol at his forehead, his smile restrained and cruel. ¡°You want to try that again?¡±¡± Unlike the previous bickering, Leo didn¡¯t say anything this time, instead remaining silent and -refusing to move. ¡°Good boy,¡± Kelly said, tilting her head and patting his cheek lightly. Leo dared not speak up, facing the ck muzzle of the gun, it was impossible to say he wasn¡¯t scared, especially since the pain in his leg reminded him that this woman was a lunatic, and he couldn¡¯t handle it on his own. She raised her eyes and cast a pleading look at Professor Reyes behind her, but he turned his face away to avoid it. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t dare to call the police, and he knew a lot of inside information. They were in the same gang to some extent! ¡°OK, I¡¯ll join!¡± Leo eximed, abruptly raising his head. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 735 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 735 ¡°Chapter 735 I¡¯m going to take the bullet for myself. Kelly looked at him and burst outughing. That smile is bright and brilliant, just like the gun in her hand, and considering her fierceness right now, this smile will only give people chills down their spine. Kelly asked softly, her smile suddenly fading, ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Then she straightened up, looked him down, and said coldly, ¡°Lock him up! Wait for the boss!¡± Professor Reyes, who had been acting as an invisible man on the side, didn¡¯t realize it at first, but when Kelly¡¯s sharp eyes nced over, he realized, ¡°Me? Oh, oh¡­¡± Frowning, he took a step forward, attempting to trap Leo with his size, despite the fact that he was injured. ¡°It¡¯s not you!¡± Kelly eximed as he raised his hand and pped his palms several times, and several people in whiteb coats emerged. They were all tall, wearing masks, and had condensed eyes. Walking over, he quickly hijacked Leo, turned around and dragged towards the end of the corridor. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Kelly said again suddenly. He walked over quickly, bent down, and touched Leo¡¯s body, then signaled to take him away with his phone. ¡°Professor Reyes, remember that we are all in the same boat; you don¡¯t care about anything if you devote yourself to science, but you always have to think about your family abroad and think about them, don¡¯t you?¡± Kelly looked him up and down, and when he heard the word ¡°family,¡± his body. trembled, and he turned around in satisfaction. Red lips blew on the muzzle of the gun, and she walked forward as if nothing had happened. Leo was dragged all the way to the second floor of the basement, where he opened and closed a metal door. Outside, there was a bang, and the door was locked. At this point, he was lying on the cold, wet ground, the tingling pain in his calf had turned to numbness, but his brain was more awake. When those people in white coats appeared, he realized that his desire to flee was irrational. Not to mention that Kelly has a gun in his hand, it is impossible for him to run out of this building just because of this unknown person hiding in the dark. He¡¯s far too naive, and he still thinks it¡¯s a good idea to take a chance! He had been in thisboratory for so long that he had forgotten there was a second basement floor and a dark room hidden here, and now he was in such a ce. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The phone on his person was also searched, and he lost the opportunity to seek assistance from the outside world. Will his disappearance be discovered? He¡¯s ustomed to being alone, as well as not greeting anyone. Furthermore, because of his recent experiments, it¡¯s not umon for him to be gone all day and night. Nobody will doubt it. For four or five days, if he is stuck here without food and drink, he would die soon. Leo¡¯s mind was racing with ideas. He was still wondering who Kelly and her boss were, who they were attempting to harm, and what the true purpose of the experiment was. Later, Leo became dazed and confused. His head jerked forward and collided with the wall next to him, making a dull ¡°bang¡± sound. The pain jolted him awake for a brief moment. He rubbed his chin and opened his eyes. He saw the injury on his leg and knew it was the result of blood loss. hallucinated. Do not! He couldn¡¯t die in this manner. He died for no obvious reason. Even if he wanted to die, he had to figure out what the hell was going on and who these people were! He leaned against the wall with one hand, forced himself to sit up, and looked around. This is a very empty basement; the space isn¡¯trge, but there¡¯s nothing here; it appears to be empty and deserted. Leo fumbled with his hands up and down my body, only to discover a lighter, a fruit knife, nail scissors, and¡­ the experimental sample that just seeded. Thank God, let him have the habit of carrying a fruit knife with him, which can be of great help at this moment. He ripped the trousers open with a knife, revealing the spot where he was shot by the bullet. The blood had already dried up, but the hole was horrifying. This was the first time in his life that he had been hit by a bullet. He used to treat people with gunshot wounds when he was a doctor. That person was a Taoist, and he appeared to be a ruthless character. It was purely coincidental. He was shot and refused to go to the hospital, but he happened to meet him, so he helped take out the bullet, which saved the man¡¯s life. This incident passed quickly, and he didn¡¯t dwell on it, but he didn¡¯t expect to need to take the bullet for himself one day. First, he examined the wound. Fortunately, no major blood vessels were damaged, or he would have died long ago. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer after looking again, even though I was scared. Leo used a lighter to burn the de of the fruit knife. Under these conditions, Leo could only perform this simple disinfection and then point the tip of the knife at the flesh. After touching it twice, Leo couldn¡¯t get rid of it because of the pain. He couldn¡¯t take it any longer, so he took off my coat, folded it casually, stuffed it into my mouth, and bit it. Then he aimed the knife again at the wound, gritted his teeth, pressed hard, and pierced right through! Suddenly, the piercing pain made his hand almost unable to hold the knife, but in order to survive, he still held his hand tightly, opened his eyes wide to find the right position, and dug deep inside. The knife was in contact with the flesh, and the pain was so painful that his head was sweating. There was no anesthetic and he could only make do with it, relying entirely on willpower to hold on. The knife turned and dug out the bullet after finally touching the hard bullet. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He sighed, and with what little strength he had left, he cut the clothes into long strips and tied them above the wound on his calf. He felt relieved as he watched the blood slowly stop and stared at the warhead on the ground. It¡¯s just that my body was too tired, tired, painful, and sleepy for me to bear, and I passed out. Mr. Drake returned to his backyard after Silvia had left, lying on the wicker chair with the fan pped on him every now and then, squinting his eyes and looking into the distance. Mountains and rivers are stunning, birds are singing, and flowers are fragrant. Such years are peaceful and pleasant, but there are always a few people who are dissatisfied and want to make a scene. It appears that things have not returned to normal! He reached out to touch the teapot next to him, about to pick it up and put it in his mouth, when he realized that if thatboratory was really involved in this gue, would that idiot Leo also get involved? in? Although he didn¡¯t like him, he was from John Drake¡¯s family, and despite his problems, the kid would alwayse to see his grandfather. He went to find his cell phone and made a call after some thought. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 736 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 736 Chapter 736 How Dare he C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kelly remained in her own separate work room, leaned back in her chair, and closed her eyes to rest when she heard her phone vibrate. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because she always set the phone to vibrate mode when doing experiments. Kelly got up to find the phone, but found that there was no phone information. She turned her head to look for it, and eventually found another one in the pocket of the coat she had taken off. Only then did she recall putting the phone he had received from Leo in his pocket. ¡°Grandpa,¡± the word shed across the screen. Kelly sneered unconsciously, disdainful. She pressed the answer button after some thought. Mr. Drake did not respond immediately after the call was connected. He was used to being patted and coaxed by Leo all the time, so he kept his airs up and waited for Leo to be courteous first. greetings. But Kelly was the same way. She had no idea what was going on, so she remained silent and waited for the other party to speak. For a while, there was deathly silence. After being silent for about a minute, Mr. Drake became a little impatient. Why was leo acting so out of character today? He was about to start scolding when the call disconnected. He stared at the phone, unable to believe what he was seeing and hearing. ¡®How dare he turn off his phone!¡¯ Mr. Drake thought angrily but then realized that this was not like Leo. Mr. Drake was so enraged that he spun in circles, looked at the phone, and waited for him to call, thinking that he must have touched it by ident, and immediately apologized, and then scolded him so that he could enjoy himself. However, after a long wait, he still did not receive a call back, making him even more angry. After some thought, Mr. Drake finally put his phone down. Mr. Drake had been waiting for a callback for a long time. Even though he tried not to be angry, he couldn¡¯t help but be concened. He dialed back again, but he didn¡¯t expect that the phone was turned off this time! Last time, the bad boy stormed out. He expected things to be the same in two days and licked his lips again to please him. He was quite tough this time! Let¡¯s see who can defeat who! Silvia arrived homete, and after putting Asher to bed, she got up and checked the home. surveince. Aarna Ford did not leave her house all day and disyed no unusual behaviors. She usually did. housework at home, cleaning up the toy room, carefully cleaning and disinfecting all the toys, and then categorizing them. If it hadn¡¯t been for the unlocking incident, she would have been considered a very qualified nanny. Is she, however, as simple as she appears? If not, what does she intend to do in her own home? If that¡¯s the case¡­ Then there¡¯s her deft lockpicking¡­ Looking back at his son, he was sleeping soundly, his head tilted to one side, as if all the world¡¯s him problems had nothing to do with him. He stood up, covering the child¡¯s quilt and adjusting the camera¡¯s position. Initially, there was no surveince in the bedroom, but after learning that Aarna Ford might have a problem, they installed it. She had nned to put the person by her side to observe first, and then decide how to deal with her, but now that everything hase together, theboratory, Simon Palmer¡¯s side, there may still exist, completely unknown danger, and if she goes to South Asia, she will be very concerned about the child. Otherwise, find a reason to fire Aarna Ford. Silvia eard a light knock on the door, and Aarna Ford¡¯s voice sounded outside, ¡°Madam¡­¡± Silvia stood up and looked at Asher as he approached the door. Seeing that the child was still awake, he opened the door with confidence and made a gesture of silence, and took two steps to the side, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Drew is just downstairs,¡± Aarna Ford exined. Winnie?! Silvia had not expected her to arrive at this time, most likely because she was concerned about Freddie. ¡°I see,¡± she replied, and went downstairs, where she found Winnie sitting on the sofa. It¡¯s more urate to say she¡¯s sitting than squatting; the majority of her body is suspended outside the sofa; when she sees her, she stands up abruptly; the anxiety in her heart is palpable. Silvia¡¯s heart was racing with worry, but there was nothing she could do. Everything would be messed up if she was more anxious and panicked. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± she inquired, ncing at the tea poured by the servant on the table. but not touching it; Winnie was in a panic. ¡°Silvia, tell me, did something happen to Freddie?¡± she inquired, her voice trembling. One hand was tightly clutching her sleeve, the other was clenched into a fist, her eyes were red, it was obvious that she had cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you on the phone. They¡¯re just on a business trip. The ce where the factory is still safe, and even if the gue spreads, it doesn¡¯t exist in every area. The government in South Asia is already controlling it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s noting back!¡± Winnie eximed, abruptly interrupting her. ¡°What did you say?¡± Silvia was taken aback. ¡°He can¡¯te back, something happened to him, didn¡¯t it?¡± Winnie continued as if possessed, ¡°You must have known about it, but you just kept it from me, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Winnie, what happened?¡± Silvia eximed as she was grabbed by the emotional Winnie. To calm her down, he stood still and firmly held her shoulders. It can be seen that she just kept crying and didn¡¯t speak. This is clearly not a case of random thought; something must have happened to cause such a strong reaction in her. ¡°Winnie, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did you see something, hear something, or who told you something?¡± Silvia noticed she was just crying, and his gaze fell on her clenched fist. With a thought, she pulled her over and separated her fingers, spreading her palm. She ced in her palm quietly. It appeared to be a men¡¯s wedding ring belonging to Freddie. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 737 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 737 Chapter 737 We¡¯ll go to South Asia to look for them. Shee took her hand in hers, motioned her to sit, and poured her another ss of ice water to calm her down. Winnie didn¡¯t want to drink, but her mother insisted, and the cold touch in her palm soothed her anxious heart a little, but she couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Silvia, can you tell me what happened to Freddie? Whatever it is, I can ept it¡­ as long as there is news about him, as long as he is still alive. You tell me, tell me, okay?¡± She was ovee with emotion and burst into tears. Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her after seeing her appearance, so he could only sigh softly, ¡°Frankly speaking, I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Howe he¡¯s been with Mr. Palmer, Freddie, did Mr. Palmer tell you¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Silvia interrupted, quietly saying, ¡°Winnie, Simon Palmer hasn¡¯t contacted me in twelve days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been twelve days!¡± Winnie opened her eyes wide, startled, stunned for a moment, and forgot to cry. ¡°But you said before¡­¡± ¡°Yes, as I said before, they are safe and fine; I just want you to be at ease because I have no idea what¡¯s going on with them.¡± She paused before turning her head and looking upstairs. ¡°I might as well tell you that I originally nned to fly to South Asia after making arrangements in these two days,¡± he exined. ¡°Are you going to South Asia?!¡± Winnie asked excitedly as she moved forward, ¡°Are you going to South Asia?!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Silvia nodded, and as she was about to speak, she heard her say, ¡°Take me there!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Take me there! Silvia, I beg you, take me there! I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on, isn¡¯t it just an ordinary business trip, didn¡¯t I agree toe back in a week at thetest, why is it so It¡¯s been a long time, why was his wedding ring sent here.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help crying again, ¡°Even¡­ even if he dies, I have to see his dead body before I can give up!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through first. You said his wedding ring was sent here, Winnie. Did you say anything about who sent it here?¡± ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t see anyone,¡± Winnie said, shaking his head, ¡°but I found a box at the door of my house, and when I opened it, there was this ring, and¡­and¡­¡± Speaking of which, she appeared to think of something and burst into tears, ¡°Silvia, something happened to Freddie, something must have happened to him! Look¡­¡± She took a small handkerchief from her pocket and slowly opened it to reveal the contents inside. Silvia eximed at first. Winnie, too, felt a shiver run down her spine when she saw it: a piece of human skin with tattoos on ¡°This¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is Freddie¡¯s chest tattoo, and I recognize it! Something must have happened to him!¡± Winnie eximed, out of breath. ¡°Silvia, let¡¯s go to South Asia and look for them together, please! ¡°Please rx!¡± Her heart was racing, and even the little guy in her stomach seemed to notice. The fluctuations were constant, so one hand was gently ced on her abdomen tofort them, and she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let me see!¡± He examined the ring in Winnie¡¯s hand as well as the piece of human skin wrapped in the handkerchief with care. He looked over and over, then leaned in closer to smell it, raised his head, and told Winnie, ¡°You¡¯ve been cheated.¡± ¡°This is not Freddie¡¯s property!¡±Silvia replied affirmatively, adding, ¡°To be specific, this is pig skin, not human skin.¡± ¡°Pigskin?!¡± She opened her eyes wide in surprise, took the piece of ¡°human skin,¡± and checked it again, surprised, ¡°This is really a pig. Skin? But I look exactly like it, and the tattoo letters on it are identical to those on Freddie.¡± ¡°Tattoos can be imitated, and skin can be made to look very real. Some film crews and special effects stylists, for example, can make them look very realistic. However, I can assure you piece is pigskin, not human skin! ¡°She double-checked it and said confidently. that this Winnie let out a long sigh of relief, finally calming down the excitement that had been going on all along, because her face was serious and sure, and she didn¡¯t look like she was trying tofort herself. ¡°Pig skin is fine, pig skin is fine,¡± she patted her chest. His lips hadn¡¯t yet raised, and when he saw the ring, his smile quickly faded ¡°Even if this piece of skin is a forgery, the ring is genuine. Something bad had to happen to Freddie.¡± ¡°Because the skin is fake, the ring could be fake as well,¡± Silvia spected. Winnie, on the other hand, shook her head ¡°No, this ring is not a forgery. At first, I wondered if it was a prank or a hoax. However, in order to have a specialmemorative value, this pair of wedding rings for me and Freddie was specially made by a senior craftsman. The diamonds on it are a pair, and the inner ring of the ring is also engraved with our initials. And¡­¡± After a brief pause, she moved closer to Silvia and pointed out the ring to her ¡°Look, there is a small scratch here, you can¡¯t see it if you don¡¯t look carefully, it was once he scratched his finger to protect me Passed a car body and rubbed against it. The imitation will not be so detailed in such a small ce.¡± Silvia¡¯s analysis was straightforward; she gave it careful thought and felt that what she said made sense. ¡°Then the person who gave you the things didn¡¯t show up or leave a message, just put down such a seemingly fake object, what does it mean?¡± Silvia¡¯s reason returned to her brain after a while of analyzing, and she was no longer the same as before; if you¡¯re confused, think about it. She was terrified when she learned that something had happened to Freddie; after all, Freddie had been protecting Simon Palmer; if something happened to Freddie, then Simon Palmer¡­ But now that she thought about it, maybe this is all a joke, or maybe it¡¯s a trap, a conspiracy, and she shouldn¡¯t fall into it easily. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Winnie said, shaking her head ¡°I was wondering if anyone knew about Freddie¡¯s ident and wanted to tell me, but they were afraid of being found out. In a nutshell, they must be in danger! Mr. Palmer¡¯s temperament makes it impossible not to contact you for such an extended period of time!¡± Silvia was moved by these words as well. Indeed, it is impossible for Simon Palmer not to contact her for such a long time for no reason, Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. his best. if the signal is really bad and thework is not good, he will try even Unless absolutely necessary. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 738 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Tell me what I want to hear ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Silvia said softly, pressing on the back of her hand ¡°Because this piece of human skin is a forgery, it implies that the person who gave you this item did not actually injure Freddie. In other words, Freddie may not be in his hand; perhaps he picked up the ring somewhere else. Freddie¡¯s ability is so strong that even if he cannot defeat his opponent, he can always protect himself.¡± ¡°If Freddie is truly in the hands of the other party, there is no need to imitate such a thing to scare people.¡± Shaking the pigskin, it still feels very realistic, and it¡¯s easy to believe it. ¡°Hmm,¡± Winnie said as she listened to her analysis, ¡°it makes sense.¡± ¡°Yes, Freddie is fine, he will be fine! But Silvia, you promised me that I would apany you to South Asia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Silvia asked, interrupting her. ¡°Locate Freddie! I¡¯d like to meet her! ¡°Winnie stated unequivocally. ¡°What if you can¡¯t locate it?¡± Silvia asked again, and Winnie was startled and speechless, ¡°Then, just keep looking; there is always the possibility of finding it.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what¡¯s going on in South Asia?¡± One question after another stunned Winnie, her mouth moved, ¡°gue, war¡­¡± ¡°Yes! You know how messy it is over there. Can you protect yourself in the event of an emergency?¡± Winnie: ¡°I¡­I can also protect you!¡± ¡°What kind of protection?¡± This may sound cruel, but it is the truth. Silvia said calmly, ¡°Winnie, I know you are anxious, but you have to think clearly. The current situation over there is unknown; in the past, I also investigated the truth, and I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll find. I have kung fu. I have the ability to protect myself, and I will bring some bodyguards there. It¡¯s dangerous, and I¡¯ll use my mind to keep you safe.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She knew what she said was reasonable, but Winnie was unwilling; she was going insane waiting here, and she always wanted to look for it; she could only feel at ease when she saw Freddie was safe and sound with her own eyes. ¡°You listen to me, and you stay. At the very least, the country is still safe, and there must always be someone to look after you. If there is anything, I can still contact you for help. I¡¯m not sure. Besides, in case you really What happened, how can I exin to Freddie? Don¡¯t be nice to him, but you something to do,¡± Silvia said softly, pinching her cheek. have Winnie waspletely convinced by her. Silvia had to say that her ability to persuade people was really strong. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay attention!¡± Nodding, Winnie seemed to think of something, ¡°Then what about Asher if you go to South Asia? Just leave it at home and entrust it to the nanny?¡± ¡°No, I have already found the right person to help take care of him, and when I get there, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on, whether it¡¯s possible or not If I find them, I wille back as soon as possible,¡± Silvia said lightly. ¡°How about I look after Asher for you?¡±Winnie stated after some thought. ¡°There is no need!¡±Shaking her head, Silvia smiled, ¡°You are still pregnant, and Asher is going through a naughty phase.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not convenient for you to move physically now, and it¡¯s too dangerous to go to South Asia.¡± Silvia¡¯s belly was more obvious than her own, and she was worried about how dangerous it is for a pregnant woman like her to travel alone. ¡°It¡¯s all right! ¡°Silvia smiled as he rubbed his stomach with one hand, ¡°Let¡¯s practice it with me first. As a Palmer family member, you must face these ups and downs from the moment you are born. of.¡± After a while offorting Winnie, someone sent her away, and when he turned around, Aarna Ford was already standing in the living room. Winnie wasn¡¯t sure when she appeared silently, but if Silvia hadn¡¯t noticed, she was sure she¡¯d been taken aback. Silvia knew she had something to say when she looked at her, so she took a deep breath, went straight to the sofa, sat down again, and said it ¡°Say it! What do you want to say?¡± However, Aarna Ford turned sideways, facing her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say something to me? The cup he picked up paused for a moment, and then he brought it closer to his lips again. Silvia took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, ¡°Oh? Do I have something to say to you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°With her hands sped naturally in front of her body and her voice low, her eyes drooped slightly, and she looked respectful, this Aarna Ford appeared to be a very honest and capable person. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, you¡¯re a smart person,¡± Silvia said, putting down the ss and pulling a lumbar pillow to lean against, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything, I want to hear you say it.¡± ¡°What is it that thedy wants to hear? ¡°Aarna Ford asked again. ¡°Tell me what I want to hear. You know what I¡¯m looking for ¡°Silvia, who was naturally leaning there lazily, didn¡¯t expect Aarna Ford to take the initiative to rify, which surprised her. But it¡¯s okay, if she is willing to take the initiative to speak or walk, it will make her feel at ease. Hearing her words, Aarna Ford raised his eyes slowly, without blinking, ¡°Do you want to ask, about the fact that I can pick the lock? She raised her eyebrows, and Silvia was even more surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her to be so direct when she came up, and she poked at a very critical point. ¡°Your resume doesn¡¯t seem to have this item, nor has it said that you have such a powerful ¡®craft¡¯.¡± Silvia said lightly. ¡°Because I feel that this ¡®craft¡¯ has no direct connection with this job, and I don¡¯t need to use it, so I didn¡¯t write it. If my wife has doubts about me because of this, it¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t do it in advance.¡± Her answer was wless, and it seemed to make sense. But the more this is the case, the more suspicious it bes. With such a perfect resume, people can¡¯t pick out a single w, there is no w at all, such a capable person, would he be willing to be a nanny to take care of children? ¡°I¡¯m worried, not just this, how do you know, I already know about this? ¡°She never mentioned it, but Aarna Ford was able to know it in such a timely manner, she already knew about it, The mind is also delicate enough. ¡°Asher.¡± Aarna Ford continued to reply respectfully, ¡°Asher said two days ago that he opened a locked cab at Grandpa¡¯s house. I guess you should have asked him how he unlocked it of.¡± ¡°Asher is very young, and his expressive ability is not strong. Just by his few words, you can guess that I already know about you?¡± ¡°Young master is small, but his thinking is very clear and very smart. He saw me pick a lock once, and he learned it, and I didn¡¯t think of it.¡± Aarna Ford said, kneeling suddenly down. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 739 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 739 Chapter 739 put away your hypocrisy Silvia was taken aback by this unexpected move, but she didn¡¯t stop her, watching her kneeling quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to teach little Young master badly, but he is really very smart, he is the smartest kid I have ever seen. Madam, if because of this, I think I am not suitable to take care of little Young master, then I can resign and leave.¡± Eyelids drooping, eyes falling to the ground, it really looks like an apology. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Silvia spoke softly, paused, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­do you think this is what I want to hear?¡± ¡°What does thedy want to hear?¡± Looking up, she looked surprised, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. Silvia didn¡¯t speak, just stared at her eyes, those eyes looked so sincere and confused, as if they didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, and they didn¡¯t avoid her at all. The eyes of the two were intertwined like this, and two minutester, Silvia sighed faintly, ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I won¡¯t ask. But Aarna Ford, our rtionship between master and servant ends here.¡± ¡°Do you really want to fire me? ¡°She said with reluctance in her eyes, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do this again in the future, and I will definitely take good care of little Young master! ¡°No need.¡± Standing up, Silvia said, ¡°I will find someone to take care of Asher again. You are very capable, so you shouldn¡¯t be subservient to me. My temple is too small to support you.¡± ¡°Madam, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Aarna Ford turned around following her movements, still kneeling there, ¡°I¡¯m just a little nanny, I don¡¯t know anything, I can only serve people, and I can only serve people, I really enjoy what I do here. And, and¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to South Asia? Asher needs someone to take care of him. I¡¯m used to taking care of him, so you can leave it to me! I¡¯ll leave when youe back, okay?¡± She said anxiously. ¡°Aarna Ford.¡± Stopping, Silvia lowered his head and looked at her condescendingly, ¡°You know too much!¡± After speaking, she went upstairs. Aarna Ford¡¯s plea was not heard behind her, nor did she look back. Silvia knew that she could understand what she was talking about. Even if this Aarna Ford really had no malicious intentions, she would not leave a person with unknown origin and purpose by her son¡¯s side. Opening his eyes with difficulty, Leo was still a little dazed when he woke up, not knowing where he was for a while. When he tried to move, the wound on his leg was involved, and he gasped in pain before he fully woke up. The basement, here is the second floor of the basement, he was locked up. In the ce where he worked hard, in the ce where he thought he would be famous all over the world, he almost died here, and he still didn¡¯t know who these people were and what their purpose was. His mouth was dry, and there seemed to be a fire in his throat, which made his mouth dry. He swallowed hard, but felt more pain. The whole person is groggy, with no strength in his body, tired, hungry, aching and thirsty, maybe he is really going to die here? Just as he was thinking, he heard footsteps, followed by the sound of the door lock being opened. The door was opened, but it was still in darkness. He saw a figure approaching in the dimness. He struggled to get up from the ground, but he barely supported his upper body, half leaning against the wall, and sat there. There was a crisp sound of high heels, although he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but Leo knew who it was. He raised his eyelids, and could only see a vague outline. Someone was approaching him step by step, slowly, with a cold chill. Kelly wore the kind of extremely thin high-heeled shoes, the heels hit the ground, crisp and sharp, she walked up to Leo, squatted down slowly, holding a bottle of water and a piece of bread in her hand. He didn¡¯t speak, but turned his head to look up and down, andughed when he saw the broken cloth strips tied around his injured leg. ¡°I almost forgot, you will heal yourself.¡± Herughter seemed so eerie in this dark ce. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that outstanding students who graduated from prestigious medical universities would do such an experiment!¡± With a cold snort, Leo said sarcastically. ¡°Yes, you still have the strength to swear, which means you are not hungry or thirsty!¡± Nodding, Kelly was not angry, and weighed the things in her hand, ¡°It seems that I am not meddling, you There is no need for these things!¡± Leo fixed his eyes on the bread and water in her hand, and swallowed unconsciously. He is really hungry and thirsty, and without water, it is really difficult for people. But it was impossible for him to beg her for this little food. Struggling between physical needs and spiritual will, although his eyes were burning, he clenched his teeth and did not let go. ¡°Okay!¡± Standing up, Kelly squinted at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a lot of backbone, underestimated you! Since you can bear it so much, then bear it!¡± sol Turned around and took two steps, then stopped and looked back at him, ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you. In fact, the boss didn¡¯t care about those shit experiments you did, they were just a cover to fool the higher-ups. Our experiment is almost sessful, and then you can see how the world will undergo earth-shaking changes!¡± ¡°Oh no, you might not be able to see it. Without these food and drinks, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last until that time. What a pity!¡± She smacked her lips and shook her head, looking regretful. He said it was a pity, but he was not merciful at all, and walked forward without hesitation, and really didn¡¯t n to leave any food for him. ¡°Kelly!¡± Leo called her name suddenly. Standing still, Kelly turned her head and smiled mockingly, ¡°Can¡¯t hold it anymore? Just beg me if you can¡¯t hold it, maybe I¡¯ll think about it and leave some food for you so you can hold on for a few more days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that poisoned your cousin, right?¡± However, Leo did not beg for mercy, but raised such a question. The smile on his face froze and quickly faded, Kelly narrowed his eyes, ¡°None of your Her attitude made Leo even more sure. ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really you! You are really vicious! That¡¯s your cousin, who has been poisoned for at least ten years, and you have been giving her a long-term and chronic poison, and it is still such aplicated poison, torturing people and dying No one, you are more venomous than a poisonous. snake! It is the misfortune of the whole world for a person like you to study medicine!¡± Leo mocked her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you know!¡± Kelly was really irritated, and said emotionally, ¡°Scientific progress always requires someone to sacrifice. To do a great experiment, there must always be a mouse. What do you think people and mice have? Difference? Put away your hypocrisy!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 740 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Are you jealous of your cousin? ¡°So in your eyes, your cousin is your guinea pig?¡± Leo asked in surprise. Kelly disagrees, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for her to be my guinea pig! If she doesn¡¯t have a capable father, what is she, how can shepare with me!¡± He said it disdainfully, but Leo could hear a hint of¡­ Jealousy? It¡¯s the feeling of jealousy, jealousy and resentment, which is different from her usual mocking and calm disdain. She almost gritted her back mrs and squeezed out every word. She hates ia! ¡°Are you jealous of your cousin?!¡± Leo asked tentatively, the idea popped into his head. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of her?!¡± The voice suddenly became very sharp, Kelly suddenly went back and forth, walked back to him quickly, bent down and grabbed his cor suddenly, ¡°I read better than her, She is prettier than her, has a better figure than her, and is more capable than her. I am better than her in every aspect. Why should I be jealous of her? Are you crazy!¡± ¡°Because she¡­¡± Looking at her ferocious and crazy look, Leo knew he had guessed right, looked into her eyes, and guessed again, ¡°Because her family environment is better?¡± Leo remember hearing that ia¡¯s father is a high-ranking official, and he has been there. The family conditions are really good, and he doesn¡¯t know why Kelly is jealous of her? But if it wasn¡¯t jealousy, why would he be so mad and angry, why would he poison his cousin for more than ten years? ¡°Oh!¡± With a sneer, she let go of her hand, and Kelly said coldly, ¡°Her mother died since she was a child, and her father was busy with work. When she was a child, she almost lived at my house. Her family environment is good?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything! You¡¯re just a liar who pretends to be a miracle doctor!¡± Kelly sarcastically said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you this, you don¡¯t even know what a truly great medicine is like!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a liar, you¡¯re a lunatic! None of us is better than anyone else! But at least I know that people have a limit. People are people, not guinea pigs. We practice medicine to save people, not to harm them!¡± Leo looked at her back and said. In return, just a sneer, Kelly left. She didn¡¯t look back this time, and walked very quickly, the door was locked again, and the whole room fell into deathly silence. Leo felt like he was dying. After all the tossing and tossing just now, Leo became more thirsty and hungry, and a bloody smell rushed up in my throat, like the smell of rust, and he was so disgusted that he retched, but Leo couldn¡¯t vomit. Without water, he wouldst for another two days at most. Up to now no one has noticed that he is gone, no one cares about him, he suddenly felt that he lived in this world, always thought that he was infinitely beautiful and respected by others, but in the end, when he was dying, it was all in vain, maybe even nothing. People found him dead. He groped around, but there was nothing else except the fruit knife and the lighter, and the phone was searched. He even regretted not putting some snacks on his body, some water would be nice. Just as Leo was thinking about it, he touched a small bottle, took it out and took a look, and remembered that it was the sample from the sessful experiment in that bottle. Leo still remembered his excitement and joy when he first seeded, and he couldn¡¯t wait to share the happiness with Professor Reyes. However, in the eyes of these people, this was just to cope with the above-mentioned cover-ups, and no one cared at all. And Silvia, he has beenpeting with her, trying to surpass her, but she didn¡¯t take himself seriously at all, he was like aplete clown, jumping up and down, but no one even looked at him. Silvia withdrew early and wanted to destroy the data in theboratory. Did he already find out that they were doing such a thing? But Leo thought it was right to restore the data, and even showed off to Silvia that he would seed and defeat her, it¡¯s ridiculous! Lifting his head and letting out a long sigh, Leoughed,ughing at his own stupidity, his own innocence, and his own self-righteousness. Afterughing for a while, he held the bottle with his fingers, opened the corked cap, leaned closer, and sniffed it lightly. The refreshing smell, the faint fragrance, the restless heart seems to be quieter, not so restless. This is the result of his experiment, but he didn¡¯t expect to use it on himself. However, in addition to soothing the mind and making the mind peaceful, the pain has also been relieved a lot, and there is no other effect. He can¡¯t drink this bottle of essential oil like water! After closing the lid again, the light in his eyes dimmed bit by bit. At this moment, the door was opened again, but it was not the sound of high heels, and the footsteps were obviously deliberately light, and they quickly moved to his side. With his back against the wall, Leo squinted his eyes and couldn¡¯t see it clearly, ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Leo quickly walked in front of him, only then did he see clearly, ¡°Professor Reyes?¡± ¡°Leo, are you hungry? I brought you some food and water, you can eat first.¡± Professor Reyes whispered, took out a small piece of bread, opened a bottle of water and handed it to him. He was obviously very thirsty, but he didn¡¯t dare to drink at the moment, and looked at him suspiciously, after all, he was also with those people. ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing his concerns, Professor Reyes sighed helplessly, but he didn¡¯t exin anything. He just opened the bottle and took a sip of water before handing it to him, ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing his gesture, Leo didn¡¯t worry anymore, he was really thirsty, took the bottle, raised his head, and gulped down. Soon, the bottle of water ran out, and his dry and ming throat finally healed a little, but he was still thirsty. However, this bottle of water relieved his difort, and his body felt a little stronger. ¡°Eat some.¡± Handing him another piece of bread, Leo didn¡¯t question it this time, but just gnawed it and gobbled it up. He has never eaten such delicious food in his life. In order to treat him as a ¡°miracle doctor¡±, countless people have invited him to treat him with various delicacies from mountains and seas, but none of them are as sweet and delicious as the bread in front of him. He quickly finished eating one, and Professor Reyes handed over another one. He took one bite after another, and stopped after eating five pieces of bread in a row, letting out afortable breath. Looking at his appearance, Professor Reyes was full of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shaking his head, Leo smiled wryly. He knew that Professor Reyes was also forced to help him, and he was also coerced, but he couldn¡¯t do it if he didn¡¯t me him at all. No matter what the reason was, Professor Reyes was involved anyway, and they were all in the same group as those people. ¡°Professor Reyes, let me go.¡± Leo said suddenly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 741 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 741 Chapter 741 You have toe back early Professor Reyes was taken aback and eximed, ¡°No, no, this will not work! He stuttered and appeared to be terrified. Leo burst outughing. Of course, he knew Professor Reyes would never let him out. Professor Reyes would remain silent when he was about to flee or argue with Kelly. How is that even possible? Have the courage to let him go. Besides, even if he did open the door, Leo knew there were countless people guarding it outside, making it impossible for him to leave theboratory at this point. Ridiculous! He was actually stuck here, remembering the days and nights he spent here, how many times he thought he was the only one working hard here, but this building hides so many dark elements, he is such a fool. It¡¯s a shame, because he¡¯s a handsome man, but he can¡¯t get out of this building. If he knows kung fu like he¡¯s shown on TV, if he can fly through the air. Silvia had tapped his acupoints the previous time to keep him from moving, he realized. She also knows how to do kung fu! ¡°Professor Reyes, I understand your embarrassment, and I know you were threatened by them, I don¡¯t expect you to let me out, but could you please pass along a letter?¡± he asked, his eyes shing. ¡°Send¡­ what letter?¡± Professor Reyes asked, then shook his head subconsciously, ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s already a risk for me to bring you some food and drink! I just don¡¯t want to see you die here so quickly, Leo.¡± He hurriedly stood up and wanted to leave as he spoke, but he staggered and was dragged down again. ¡°Professor Reyes, I said, I know your embarrassment! But you really have to look at them Kill me, kill everyone?¡± Leo grabbed the hem of his clothes and stopped him in time, strangling his neck with his hands from behind. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sorry to die, but what are they going to do with the Tripterygium vine poison, what are they trying to do?¡± Leo whispered in his ear, ¡°If they really seed, what will happen? How many people were victimized, all of Washington, the country, or the world?¡± Professor Reyes was shook from head to toe, his struggling body stopped moving, and he listened numbly. ¡°Professor Reyes, you came up with the original intention of this experiment, you built the prototype, you organized it, and you invested in it; if the world is ruined one day as a result of this experiment, you will be a sinner forever!¡± Leo continued, whispering in his ear, every word and sentence piercing his heart. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t want to, and I didn¡¯t think so!¡± Professor Reyes sobbed as he spoke. ¡°I know, I know you don¡¯t think so; you¡¯re also trying to help mankind, but you¡¯re just being used by bad people; I also know you have to, but do you really want to help the evildoers like this?¡± ¡°I know, I know you don¡¯t think so; you¡¯re also trying to help mankind, but you¡¯re just being used by bad people; I also know you have to, but do you really want to help the evildoers like this?¡± ¡°Silvia?¡± eximed Professor Reyes. He also assumed Leo had asked him to send a message to his parents or the police in order to save him, but he had no idea it would be Silvia. ¡°Yes!¡± Nodded affirmatively, even Leo thought it was ridiculous and ironic. Leo used to look down on her in various ways, but now that he was in danger, it¡¯s her he needed help from. ¡°This¡­¡± Professor Reyes paused, then heard Leo continue, ¡°Professor Reyes, I know there must be someone watching you. If you call the police, you may be in danger before you even arrive at the police station. I know it is even more difficult for you to find my family members. Only Silvia, she is closely rted to thisboratory. You can say there is a problem with the bottleneck, or there is a problem with the previous data. ¡°Silvia knows kung fu, her husband is Simon Palmer, the Palmer family has a lot of power in Washington, only she can help me, help you, help us!¡± ¡°Silvia knows kung fu, her husband is Simon Palmer, the Palmer family has a lot of power in Washington, only she can help me, help you, help us!¡± His mind is very clear and calm at the moment, I don¡¯t know if it is The strength given by bread and water is also very thorough. ¡°Professor Reyes, now I don¡¯t know what happened to your experiment, you can¡¯t tell, I won¡¯t ask! But you should know better than anyone that this can¡¯t go on like this. They may be threatening you with your family, but think about it, if they really seed, the world will be in chaos, and your family will be safe by then,¡± he said earnestly. Professor Reyes¡¯ expression was shocked. ¡°I¡­ i don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t help you, I can¡¯t!¡± He almost ran away, but Leo didn¡¯t stop him this time. What needed to be said had been said, and he knew Professor Reyes would need time to think about it, which he did not dare to promise himself. Leo sure whether he¡¯ll help; ail he could do is surrender to fate! Silvia left the day after firing Aarna Ford. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The sry has been paid into the ount for an extra month. As far as she is concerned, she has done nothing against Asher, so it is appropriate for them to meet and break up. It could be for the reasons stated previously, but Asher didn¡¯t react much when he didn¡¯t see Aarna Ford. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to Grandpa¡¯s house today,¡± he shook his legs leisurely as he sat in the back seat. ¡°Yes, and you want to live there,¡± Silvia agreed as she drove. ¡°Oh,¡± Silvia responded calmly, there was no fierce resistance or objection. He kept asking, ¡°Are you looking for your father?¡± after a while. Silvia was taken aback, gripped the steering wheel with his hands, and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I heard what you said to Grandpa,¡± she ttened her small mouth and blinked her big beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Probably not!¡± Silvia smiled andforted the child, ¡°Will you miss me?¡± she didn¡¯t expect him to care about herself. ¡°Yes!¡± she eximed, confidently nodding her head, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± says Silvia. ¡°You need toe back soon!¡± His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. Silvia¡¯s heart is soft, this soft and lovely child¡¯s voice, such a cute little thing, he is so well-behaved, sensible, and smart, he will return safely, and Simon Palmer will return safely as well! Everything will be fine! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 742 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Mom is fantastic The car proceeded in the direction of the manor, gradually entering a rtively remote road section. The road was deserted, with almost no cars, let alone a single figure. Silvia didn¡¯t drive very fast on such a road at first, but there was always a car following behind her, which caught her attention after a short distance. She didn¡¯t notice it at first, but no matter how she turned a corner or stepped on the brakes, the car was neither far nor close, nor overtaking, nor branching off into other roads, as if on purpose. She frowned, sensing something was wrong, and returned her gaze to her son. The safety seat was securely in ce, and the seat belt was securely fastened. ¡°Asher, sit down! Mom is about to race!¡± she said half-jokingly, not wanting to scare her son too much. ¡°Yeah!¡± A small hand gripped the seat belt tightly, nodding vigorously. Silvia gave him a quick nce, then returned her gaze to the car in the rearview mirror, stepped on the elerator, and the car galloped forward. The car behind him elerated as well, chasing him. It was clearly directed at her! She was still a little nervous, to be honest. After all, it was just her and her son, and the road was so remote that there were no other people or cars on it, and she had no idea who the other party was. He dialed the car¡¯s bluetooth phone while driving nervously. It didn¡¯t take long for the phone to ring, and Mr. Drake¡¯szy voice came from inside, ¡°What are you doing calling so early?¡± ¡°Old man, I¡¯m taking Asher and I¡¯m heading to your ce, about 530 meters on Pandong Road,¡± she said simply. ¡°Again?¡± He heard Silvia say nervously, ¡°I¡¯m being followed! There¡¯s a ck car chasing me, I don¡¯t know who it is,¡± before heined. Mr. Drake immediately put his teasing mood aside and asked seriously, ¡°Is it just you two?¡± ¡°Yes..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over right away to pick you up!¡± Mr. Drake continued, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up the phone!¡± Then Silvia heard very loud voices over there, Mr. Drake directing people to meet her, and the start of a car. Her heart began to beat more steadily. It would have been easier to deal with if she were alone, but her son was still in the car, and she didn¡¯t want any idents. ¡°Is that car still following you?¡± Mr. Drake inquired. ¡°Still!¡± Asher eximed, his voice childish. He could hear it because it was yed through Bluetooth, but he couldn¡¯t hear the fear, but he was quite excited. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, you little guy, are you afraid?¡± Mr. Drake teased him when he heard his voice. ¡°No!¡± says Asher. ¡°Good job! Don¡¯t be afraid, grandpa will send someone right away to pick you up, and if you¡¯re bad guys, beat them all away!¡± Mr. Drake encouraged him. ¡°All right, Grandpa,e on!¡± Silvia was still very happy because, at the very least, my son is not afraid and his mental state is still quite good. When she looked in the rearview mirror, my slightly rxed nerves tense up again. The car that had been keeping a safe distance suddenly increased its speed and sped up towards them. That posture didn¡¯t seem to overtake her, but rear ended her. ¡°Sit tight, son!¡±Silvia said. Then she stepped on the bottom of the elerator, and the car flew away like an arrow off a string. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t dare to make a single mistake, her eyes were fixed on the road ahead, and the trees on both sides flew by at breakneck speed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Drake heard something was wrong and asked quickly on his bluetooth phone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the car behind us just hit us. I¡¯ve already elerated!¡± Silvia eximed quietly. ¡°Hit you?!¡± ¡°Have you arrived yet? Why are you so slow? Hurry up! If anything happens to them, you don¡¯t even want to live!¡± he said from the other side. Silvia never heard Mr. Drake so enraged. He never threatened others with life and death, no matter how irritable and angry he is. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t get too excited, it¡¯s all right!¡± she said softly as the car swerved and turned a corner. Luckily, she went to get her driver¡¯s license. Fortunately, she did not overly rely on the Palmer machine. She drove a lot on her own and her abilities aren¡¯t bad. Otherwise, she¡¯d just sit back and wait for this to happen. ¡°Son, hold on to your seat belt!¡± Silvia said in a deep voice as the car behind was closing in on them. Then he mmed the steering wheel, the wheels rubbed against the ground, making a screeching sound, and the car body gracefully turned around and brushed up against the car head-on. This change caught the car off guard, and it obviously didn¡¯t react, braking suddenly and making a U- turn, even though it was already a long way behind. When she looked in the rearview mirror, she saw that the car was far away. She was a little relieved, but she didn¡¯t dare to rx. She would, after all, catch up soon. She could only postpone the event and wait for her son-inw to arrive. ¡°Asher, you¡­¡± She was about to ask if her son was okay when she heard pping her hands, ¡°Mommy is great!¡± The little boy widened his eyes and apuded enthusiastically, as if he had just witnessed a fantastic performance. Well, the mental capacity is adequate. At the very least, he didn¡¯t cry, and remained upbeat! But things do not stay that way for long. The car behind caught up again, but the distance was not that close due to the dy in the U-turn just now. Several cars were racing side by side behind the car, and someone who resembled Mr. Drake rushed over. Silvia nced at the protruding hand from the car, unable to see much from the distance, but quickly realized that something was wrong. The car body shook violently and shook with a loud bang. The car began to veer uncontrobly to one side. She looked closer and noticed that one of the tires had blown out and the tire pressure was low. There were several more gunshots before she could fully control the car. She had no idea these people possessed firearms. Silvia was taken aback and could only exim, ¡°Asher, get down! Cover your ears!¡± Tap the brakes gently to keep the car from overturning, and the speed gradually decreases. Silvia looked sideways as she noticed the car behind her getting closer, almost shoulder to shoulder with her, and finally saw the people in the car. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 743 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Do Not Call the Cops The car had two people in it, one driving and the other shooting at them. The men were all wearing sunsses to cover their faces, so they couldn¡¯t see how they looked, but the gun¡¯s ck muzzle was not intimidating. When the two cars were driving alongside each other, the man in the co-driver pointed his gun at her. Silvia gripped the steering wheel with both hands, ready to seize the steering wheel and m it. He had to save his son no matter what! The man was expressionless and cold, slowly pulling the trigger with his finger. ¡°Son, sit still!¡± Silvia gritted her back teeth. Then he mmed the steering wheel, first releasing the elerator and then stepping on it to the bottom, causing the car to collide with the vehicle next to him, resulting in a violent crash. ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± Her car collided with the opposing vehicle, pushed forward for a long distance, pushed off the road, and pushed along the muddy roadside The other party was clearly unprepared, and the car was uncontroble. The man in the passenger seat had no time to care about him after the violent impact and tried desperately to stabilize his body And the people who followed Mr Drake also pursued them. They were about to approach after seeing the two cars finally stop slowly due to inertia, but they saw the car start quickly and drove. away. Mr. Drake¡¯s supporters were taken aback, and they wanted to catch up with a wave of their hands ¡°No need!¡± eximed Silvia, peering out the car window, ¡°Stop chasing!¡± Those people have guns in their hands for no apparent reason. Nobody on Mr. Drake¡¯s side can deal with hot weapons, no matter how capable they are Now that the other party has fled, she and her children are temporarily safe, so there is no reason to put them in danger. Furthermore, who knows if this is the n of the opposing party to divert the tiger away from the mountain. It will be extremely difficult to deal with if they pursue him and those people have another aplice to chase and kill himself and his son. ¡°Yes!¡± Her son-in peoplew¡¯s had been ordered to meet her, so they naturallyplied. ¡°What¡¯s up? How¡¯s it going? Ah¡­ are you okay?¡± Mr. Drake asked anxiously during the Bluetooth. call. He could only hear the loud impact and bang, but not see the image. Every heart is pounding. What kind of person did this girl offend in order for people to want to kill her? ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Silvia said over the inte system, exhaling a sigh of relief. He was about to say something else when he heard his son¡¯s milky voice behind him say, ¡°The bad guy has escaped! We have won!¡± Mr. Drake was taken aback at first, but when he returned to see that he was not only safe, but also emotionally stable and even a little excited, he didn¡¯t know if he wanted tough or cry. But he was fine, and arge stone in his heart fell to the ground. ¡°Okay, okay, thene here quickly, and we¡¯ll talk about other meetings!¡± Mr. Drake exhaled a long sigh of relief as he urged the two women to hurry over There were no other mishaps on the way, and Silvia arrived at Mr. Drake¡¯s home without incident. For the first time, Mr. Drake did not wait in the house, but instead came to the manor¡¯s gate, anxiously waiting, and when she saw their car approaching, he ran two steps forward excitedly. Silvia came to aplete stop and was about to unbuckle his seat belt and exit the vehicle when his wife waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, just drive in! It¡¯s not safe outside!¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s safe, the bad guys are gone,¡± Asher said as he leaned against the window, relieved that his mother had won the battle. ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk first!¡± Mr. Drake was taken aback by the shattered body of Silvia¡¯s car. The car was damaged in this manner, demonstrating how dangerous the situation was at the time. The consequences would be unimaginable if my people didn¡¯t arrive on time, or if this bad girl. didn¡¯t put in a little effort and didn¡¯t react so quickly. Silvia was still uneasy after entering the house. She hugged Asher, went up and down, checked carefully, and was relieved to find no skin trauma. ¡°It¡¯s all right, okay, are you scared?¡± ¡°Not afraid!¡± said Asher, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, you little thing, you know what a fart you are, don¡¯t be afraid, you scared the old man to death!¡± He frightenedly patted his chest. ¡°Grandpa is a coward!¡± smiled the little boy, who didn¡¯t understand. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, grandpa is a coward! You two are so brave, who are you offending, all the guns are on?¡± he asked, looking at Silvia. Silvia, who was drinking shock tea, shook his head slightly as he carefully reviewed what had just happened, but he felt that the matter was too strange, and he didn¡¯t have a clue for a while. ¡°No matter who it is, attacking people with guns in China is not a good thing; in my opinion, you should call the police!¡± Mr. Drake eximed angrily. She was too nervous to call the cops right now. Everything was forgotten. ¡°Don¡¯t call the cops yet,¡± Silvia advised. ¡°This is not a minor matter. If we call the police, we must investigate it. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave in a short time.¡± She reasoned, ¡°I¡¯m going to South Asia, so there should be no more problems. Dare to act easily again. After all, this is a sneak attack; next time, we won¡¯t need to call the police; we will already be found and followed by the police.¡± ¡°Are you still on your way?! ¡°Mr. Drake hadn¡¯t expected her to be so obstinate; even after this happened, she insisted on going to South Asia. ¡°Go, everything is in order. Asher is staying with you today. I¡¯m not going to take him home. Thank you for taking care of him for a few days.¡± Looking at her son, she was hesitant, but Simon Palmer¡¯s side was more important. ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Drake looked at her, then at her puffy belly, puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t care about yourself, you should care about the little ones in your belly!¡± I didn¡¯t stop you before, but who knows who will murder you now! You!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid something will happen before you get on the ne¡­¡± He swallowed again. Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh as she saw his remorseful expression, saying, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m rational!¡± ¡°While Simon Palmer is not present, the Palmer family¡¯s and the newswork¡¯s bodyguards are not dead. I¡¯ll increase manpower to protect myself and this location, and I¡¯ll find out who wants to do it!¡± She is unprepared this time; next time, they will not be so easy. ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Drake couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he sighed heavily and said helplessly, ¡°Well, you young people all have ideas, rebellious bones, and stiff wings!¡± You, too, Leo, are a jerk! I¡¯m getting old, and it¡¯s no longer working! You can do whatever you want!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 744 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Why? Mr. Drake¡¯s words were strange, and Silvia was taken aback, ¡°Leo? What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s okay, he¡¯s okay!¡± He dares to hang up on I¡¯s phone without saying anything and shuts down the phone for a day or two! Have some courage! If you have the ability, don¡¯te to me again for the rest of your life!¡± Mr Drake became enraged when she mentioned this, and both cheeks bulged with rage Asher thought it was hrious, pinching the bulging cheeks with two small hands and poking with delight. ¡°Hey, you tiny thing! Why are you as cold-hearted as your mother? I¡¯ve just experienced life and death, so I¡¯m not sure what to be afraid of, and¡­hey¡­don¡¯t pull my beard!¡± He groaned and yelled at the child. But Silvia had a vague feeling something was wrong; she had been with Leo for a while, so she couldn¡¯t say she was very familiar with him, but she knew something about him. If it¡¯s for other people, Leo can be said to be obedient to his son-inw, obedient and obedient, and take the initiative to hang up the phone? It shouldn¡¯t be! Also shut down, also shut down for two days. ¡°Old man, why did Leo disconnect you? Are you debating?¡± She paused for a moment before asking ¡°What a prank!¡± He never returned after he left me in a huff thest time! Then I didn¡¯t think about your laboratory, there was a major issue, and I needed to remind him not to be a fool. The gun was tell drawn! But when the phone rang, he didn¡¯t answer and hung up on me! Is the wing stiff, tell me, me?¡± The more he talked, the more enraged he became, and the more he thought about it, the more he wanted to grab him and beat him up like a meal. ¡°Didn¡¯t speak? Then what did you tell him?¡± Silvia thought it was strange the more she heard it. This was out of the ordinary ¡°What the hell!¡± groused Mr. Drake, ¡°can I still take the initiative to show my love to him? Of course, I waited for him to realize he was wrong and admit his mistake! Who knew he would not cherish this opportunity and hang up on me!¡± Mr. Drake was still putting on airs and waiting for Leo to apologize first. But something was wrong with this situation; Leo could never hold grudges against his grandfather because of what happened thest time, or wait for his grandfather to take the initiative to seek peace with him. Leo should be able to see through his temper after all these years. If he was that vtile, he would have been chastised and fled long ago. How could he lick his face repeatedly and ask his wife to send east and west? ¡°That is to say, the phone was hung up without the two of you talking?¡± Silvia pondered before asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this isn¡¯t right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The bastard has grown up!¡± said Mr. Drake, who was pouting and ying with Asher. Silvia knew his son-inw was upset, so he said, ¡°Think about it, Leo is also considered to be the one you watched growing up, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t..¡± he said tly. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯s been with you for so long, and you should understand his temper a little,¡± Silvia said in response to his words. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Mr. Drake is acting like a defiant child right now; you say something, and he responds. Silvia, frustrated, red at him and yelled angrily, ¡°Can you just stop talking and don¡¯t interrupt me, okay?¡± Mr. Drake pursed her lips, and stopped talking. ¡°With his personality, how could he be willing to be called a genius doctor apprentice?¡± ¡°He dares!¡± Mr Drake eximed almost subconsciously But the way he looked at Silvia changed after he finished speaking He, too, had the impression that something was wrong. Mr. Drake was angry at first, thinking that this jerk was terrible, and he even dared to hang up my phone, turn off the phone, and refuse to answer it. He hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but now he realized this really wasn¡¯t like Leo ¡°Did you call his parents and ask why he turned off his phone for two days?¡± Silvia inquired. Mr. Drake unexpectedly shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not going to ask them! I haven¡¯t moved around in many years, I¡¯m going to find out what it¡¯s doing, what¡¯s none of my business, shut it off, I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°No, if something really happened to him, or if you don¡¯t know what happened, Yorget it, if you obviously think there might be a problem, but don¡¯t ask, can you really feel at ease?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she was overly sensitive; it was just that there had been too much going ontely. With the fact that she was being pursued right now, everything seemed strange, and there appeared to be an inescapable rtionship among the irrelevant ones. ¡°This¡­¡± Mr. Drake paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Why can¡¯t I make it through? What does it have to do with me? It¡¯s not that I hurt him.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re truly capable of living, then it¡¯s up to you; I hope it¡¯s not duplicity!¡± Silvia nodded and walked over to Asher, ¡°Asher, let¡¯s go look for a suitable room for you!¡± ¡°Hey, I¡­¡± Mr. Drake wanted to yell, but seeing as the big and small ignored himpletely, they were arguing over which room was better and morefortable. Mr. Drake, on the other hand, stood there and thought for a while, knowing that Silvia had purposefully given him time to call alone, but there was still something in her heart that she didn¡¯t want to call. For a long time, he pondered, thinking over what Silvia said. If something truly happened, Leo¡¯s personality suggests¡­ That¡¯s right, the bastard has never been one to turn off his phone. Although he rarely call him, every time he did, he answered and Mr. Drake rarely had to wait more than a few seconds. This time was truly unusual and strange. Mr. Drake finally bit the bullet and called the Drake family couple after much deliberation. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The phone was answered by Leo¡¯s father. He became eager from his previous disapproval when he heard his voice, ¡°Konnor, why is it you? What¡¯s your order?¡± Mr. Drake¡¯s embarrassment was relieved when he heard the other party¡¯s enthusiasm and said, ¡°Is bad boy at home? Let him answer the phone!¡± 18 ¡°Leo?¡± Mr. Drake was taken aback for a moment, ¡°No! He hasn¡¯t returned in several days; do you have something to do with him? Then call his cell phone!¡± ¡°Nonsense! I can call his cell phone without knowing it because it¡¯s turned off!¡± Mr. Drake eximed angrily. i Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 745 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 745 Chapter 745 I believe he is in jeopardy. ¡°Then, perhaps it¡¯s aboratory experiment, and it¡¯s possible that he turned off the phone while doing the experiment,¡± he exined after a brief pause. Peyton Drake, who appeared dissatisfied, inquired cautiously. ¡°Do the experiment? How long has he been doing the experiment, not¡­ your own son, haven¡¯t you contacted him yet?¡± Mr. Drake was irritated Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Konnor is like this! Leo has always had his own opinions. He is quite simr to you in some aspects, and he is very focused when he does things. We also gave He has called, but he said that it is not convenient to call back when doing experiments, or sometimes there is no time outside, and when he has time, he will take the initiative to contact us,¡± Peyton Drake exined. ¡°His mother and I are used to it, so we rarely take the initiative to call him unless there is something wrong,¡± Peyton Drake continued, ¡°Otherwise, what do you need? Shall I convey it? Or, when Leo returns, I will ask him to go to you to make amends right away?¡± ¡°What was the crime? Did I say he was guilty?¡± Mr. Drake grumbled, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s pointless to ask you! You are really good parents, but you don¡¯t care about your son at all!¡± ¡°Konnor, Leo has grown up, he is an adult, not a child, and we don¡¯t give a damn!¡± Peyton Drake exined patiently and clearly. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tell you guys, it¡¯s a waste of saliva!¡± Mr. Drake snapped off the phone after finishing his sentence. Peyton Drake, who had been scolded, looked at his phone and shook his head helplessly Mrs. Drake only then dared to ask, ¡°Your Konnor?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s so strange! He called Leo? Did Leo make him angry again?¡± The whole family is afraid of this Mr. Drake because he has such a strange temper, and you¡¯re at a loss for words. Back to his minefield. But, Mr. Drake, he is a good person, a brilliant doctor with a good reputation, and his family is also honored as a result of him, so they respect and fear him. There is only Leo, who can walk a little closer and frequently visit Mr. Drake¡¯s ce with his belongings, as well as receive advice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Peyton Drake said, shaking his head. ¡°Have you called Leo these days?¡± he asked, looking up at his wife. Mrs. Drake shook her head, ¡°No! Didn¡¯t my son say, don¡¯t call him all the time if you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Wei Wei nodded thoughtfully, thinking for a moment before adding, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been back for a few days?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After some thought, I can only make a rough guess, ¡°It seems¡­ four, five, or six days?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good! Ask three questions!¡± Peyton Drake shook his head and retrieved Leo¡¯s phone number, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Mrs. Drake moved her lips, a little irritated, and she didn¡¯t own the son alone, and he didn¡¯t know it. Besides, he¡¯s so big that he has his own ideas, and she can¡¯t always keep an eye on him. Peyton Drake sighed and pressed the end button on her phone. Mrs. Drake inquired quickly. ¡°It¡¯s turned off!¡± Peyton Drake looked at her, puzzled, ¡°This experiment has been done for so long?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence, or should we fightter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go first!¡± said Peyton Drake. Mr. Drake, on the other hand, hung up the phone angrily, only regretting that she should not have made this call; she was simply asking about loneliness. Silvia and Asher walked out holding hands not long after. Mr. Drake¡¯s beard blowing and staring was completely expected, and he smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t get in touch?¡± ¡°These two, what did you do! My son doesn¡¯te home for a few days, and he¡¯s not worried at all; he¡¯s exactly the same as their 1! They¡¯re both fickle!¡± he even chastised his brother. ¡°Leo hasn¡¯t been home in a few days?¡± Silvia immediately recognized the key words and heard something wrong. Mr. Drake was not in a good mood, and it was only when she saw the little guy that she felt better; she grinned and teased him, squatted down and hugged him again, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Won¡¯t his parents be concerned if Leo doesn¡¯t return home for a few days?¡± ¡°Worry about me!¡± Mr. Drake curled her lips, ¡°the couple said, it¡¯s amon thing, you don¡¯t need to worry about such a grown-up person. Forget it, don¡¯t care about the parents, I worry about it.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter how much he has because it¡¯s an experiment in aboratory. But Silvia was perplexed, theb was indeed very busy, and she couldn¡¯t take care of so much when she was concentrating; she didn¡¯t always answer the phone, but there was always a time to stop, and a time to observe and wait for the results. It¡¯s not normal to not answer the phone, go home, or even contact anyone for a few days! ¡°You call Leo again,¡± Silvia suggested after some thought. ¡°I¡¯m not going to try!¡± ¡°I want you to try,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have his phone number!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your phone number and I¡¯ll call him?¡± Silvia said confidently. She was telling the truth; she had never saved Leo¡¯s phone number; after all, she had a bad rtionship with him before, and there was no reason to leave her contact information. Muttering, but still handing the phone to Silvia, she looked up Leo¡¯s number and dialed, and, predictably, it was a mechanical voice shutting down the phone. ¡°It¡¯s so strange!¡± Shaking her head, she inquired, ¡°Did it turn off the phone after I called you thest time? Mr. Drake was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Yes! I first hung up the phone, then turned it off when I called again, and now it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°This is even more incorrect! If he can hang up the phone and turn it off, he is talking on the phone Why didn¡¯t he just say something to you and then hang up? I believe he is in danger! ¡± She was initially skeptical, but after hearing what her sister-inw said, she was almost certain. ¡°No¡­are you sure? ¡°Mr. Drake said this, but his voice was tinged with doubt, and he had the impression that something was wrong when he was told. Thinking about it, the phone did hang up unexpectedly that day, and the shutdown was even more unexpected! What happened to the bastard? Isn¡¯t he having a good time outside all day? Under his banner, he has been very close to those dignitaries, and recently he has been immersed in theboratory all day, what could happen? Almost simultaneously, Mr. Drake and Silv¨ªa exchanged nces and eximed, ¡°Lab?! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 746 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Professor Reyes has an ident Silvia¡¯s phone rang at this precise moment. Silvia took out his phone, surprised to see that it was Professor Reyes calling, and the two fell silent for a while. After all, he just mentioned that there was something strange in theboratory, so he called at this time; he hasn¡¯t contacted her since she left because she made a mess and destroyed all the data, but Professor Reyes is calling now, what is it? With that in mind, she pressed the ¡°Professor Reyes¡± response button. ¡°Do you have time, Silvia? I need to speak with you face to face about something!¡± Professor Reyes¡¯ voice was deep and murmured, as if he wasn¡¯t in theb. ¡°When? ¡°Silvia inquired quietly. ¡°Do you have time now? Silvia wasn¡¯t expecting him to be in such a hurry, and it appears that things aren¡¯t going well in person. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Silvia inquired after some thought. ¡°This¡­¡± Professor Reyes seemed to pause for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in person, I can¡¯t exin it clearly on the phone, about theboratory¡­experiment, I hope you can C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. help!¡± ¡°Okay, tell me the location, and I¡¯ll go there right away,¡± he said pleadingly, and Silvia pondered for a moment. He said it directly,pletely ignoring his son-in-desperatew¡¯s waving at her. ¡°Just your house, I¡¯m driving there now, and I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Professor Reyes continued, ¡°Just wait for me at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. Okay?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not at home now.¡± Slightly startled, Silvia said, subconsciously nced at Mr. Drake, and then said, ¡°Have you already set off? Then I¡¯ll return right away; how long will it take you to arrive? I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you if I arrive first, and I¡¯ll wait for you when you get home, okay?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t ask any more questions because she assumed he¡¯d know when they met, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back right away, and you drive carefully.¡± He quickly picked up his bag after hanging up the phone, and his wife interrupted him, ¡°Are you really going back?¡± ¡°Well, Professor Reyes said he has something to tell me, and I think it has something to do with Leo¡¯s strange behavior these two days, so I¡¯ll go back and see what¡¯s going on,¡± she nodded. ¡°No, no, no! I already know there¡¯s a problem with thatboratory, so you go back and see that ghost professor, what if he wants to harm you?¡± Mr. Drake is concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you two have just narrowly escaped death, so we can¡¯t take any more risks.¡± ¡°Professor Reyes is very old, even older than you!¡± Silvia joked, ¡°If he is truly against me, I don¡¯t know who is dangerous!¡± ¡°He is old, but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t other people around! You forgot about those inexplicable killers just now! Maybe he sent them here! No, no, you can¡¯t go back!¡± Mr. Drake frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t go back now, don¡¯t I go backter, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?¡± Silvia said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t hide with you forever! Don¡¯t worry, although I still don¡¯t know what those are in the afternoon people, but this is the country after all, no matter who they are, they won¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± ¡°The Palmer family¡¯s security system is still qualified, and bodyguards are present, so it won¡¯t be as bad as you think!¡± ¡°She lightly pinched her son¡¯s cheek, ¡°Mom is leaving first, you have to listen to Grandpa obediently here, don¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± It wouldn¡¯t matter where she hid if the Palmer family wasn¡¯t even that safe. Mr. Drake walked out the door again, this time turning around and walking out. ¡°OK, old man, stop this!I really need to get going; I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± Thinking Professor Reyes was still waiting for her, she had to rush back and couldn¡¯t wait to clear her mind of the doubts in her heart. She had a feeling that what Professor Reyes hade to tell her this time had something to do with Leo¡¯s case, and possibly something to do with theboratory¡¯s secrets. His feet became even faster as he considered this. ¡°No, keys, keys, car keys!¡± ¡°Mr. Drake chased after her, swinging the items in his hand, ¡°Your car is damaged, how can you drive it? Bring my car back here!¡± Silvia was still moved after receiving the car keys, ¡°Old man¡­¡± ¡°All right, got it! You go! You obstinate youngdy! Anyway, you know what you¡¯re doing, and don¡¯t forget that no matter how tough and capable you are, you¡¯re still a girl, and a mother. The big and the small can¡¯t function without you; don¡¯t expect me to help you raise your children for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise not to lose a single hair!¡± ¡°Silvia joked lightly. ¡°You better! ¡°With a straight face, Mr. Drake reprimanded, ¡°Now, go!¡± She waved her hands in disgust, but her eyes were filled with concern. Silvia drove Mr. Drake¡¯s wife¡¯s car home, and the journey went off without a hitch. They deliberately slowed down and took a second look as they passed the crash site; the traces of the scene had been cleaned up, and the debris, brake marks, and so on were gone, as if professional personnel hade to clean it up. This is extremely unusual! It is impossible for the road administration or the police, let alone any kind passer-by viger, to clean it up; the only thing thates to mind is that group of people who want to erase the traces of their attempted murder. Who are those individuals? Silvia returned home and discovered that Professor Reyes had not yet arrived; it appeared that his speed was a little faster, so he asked the servant to boil water and make tea, prepare snacks, and wait for Professor Reyes. But she waited and waited, and no one was found; she became anxious and uneasy, so she dialed the phone, but no one answered. With a vague premonition in his heart, he immediately called someone to find out where Professor Reyes was; a round trip at normal speed should be enough on the way from theboratory to the Palmer family. The inquirer¡¯s news arrived quickly, and he returned his call within five minutes. ¡°Something happened to Professor Reyes, ma¡¯am.¡± Silvia gripped the phone tightly, mentally prepared, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Professor Reyes was in a car ident on the road and was taken to the hospital, where he is said to be in critical condition.¡± ¡°Car ident? What kind of car ident?¡± ¡°His car appears to have collided with arge truck. The scene was heinous. ¡°You should be able to see the news soon,¡± said the subordinate. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After a pause, Silvia hurriedly said again, ¡°Wait a minute, do you know which hospital you went to?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 747 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Hello, my name is Silvia. Silvia rushed to the city hospital, but she was still a step behind. Professor Reyes had been dered dead when she arrived. She closed her eyes tightly, could no longer hear the sound, and would never snatch theputer and experimental data from her again after taking a look. ¡°Professor Reyes¡­¡± Her voice trembled slightly, and she extended her hand, her fingertips trembling slightly. ¡°Are you rted to him? ¡°The doctor inquired, slowly pulling up a white cloth to cover his face. Silvia shook his head and suddenly thought, ¡°Has his family not arrived yet? ¡°He didn¡¯t have a mobile phone with him, so he couldn¡¯t contact anyone. Do you know any of his rtives? Could you please assist me in getting in touch?¡± The doctor was busy rescuing the patient, and when he arrived, he couldn¡¯t find anything to contact his family except the driver¡¯s license in the car, but now he¡¯s found someone who knew the deceased. ¡°I don¡¯t know his family,¡± Silvia shrugged, having never met Professor Reyes¡¯ rtives. She came to theboratory primarily to conduct experiments; she had never inquired about Professor Reyes¡¯ family situation, and she disliked inquiring about other people¡¯s personal affairs; now she asked her to contact him, but she had no idea who to contact. Silvia¡¯s mind was a little confused as she walked out of the emergency room, thinking of Professor Reyes, who was still on the phone with her before. Human life is extremely fragile, and you never know when an ident will ur. But was it a true ident? ¡°Have you met Rohan Reyes? ¡°A traffic officer approached her with a notebook and pen, looked at her, and inquired. Silvia raised his eyelids and said, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°How are you connected to him? ¡°The traffic cop inquired once more. ¡°Could be¡­colleagues.¡± After all, they worked in the sameboratory for a while, so they could only be considered colleagues. ¡°Coworker, could you contact his family? Or someone who can assist with follow-up?¡± Silvia shook his head numbly and seemed to think, ¡°Is there no contact information for his family members in his mobile phone? ¡°I can¡¯t find the phone, he doesn¡¯t have a phone on him,¡± the traffic cop grumbled. ¡°How about driving? Is it somewhere in the car?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t found it,¡± the traffic cop said, shaking his head. ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t bring it.¡± ¡°He brought it! He had previously called me, so he must have brought the phone.¡± Silvia suspected something was wrong. Just now, the doctor mentioned that Professor Reyes didn¡¯t bring his mobile phone. She didn¡¯t think much about it, but when the traffic cop mentioned it, she realized something was wrong. Professor Reyes had spoken to her on the phone earlier and said he was already on his way. If not, there is only one problem: the phone was taken away! Why was Professor Reyes¡¯ phone stolen, and who took it? This is clearly not an ident! ¡°I want to ask, has the Palmer phone that caused the ident been arrested, and has he taken Professor Reyes¡¯ phone?¡± she asked anxiously, turning her head. ¡°No, the perpetrator has been apprehended. He didn¡¯t have the deceased¡¯s phone with him. The collision urred at the intersection of the two vehicles. The deceased was driving at a high rate of speed. Therge truck ignored the intersection and proceeded to turn again.¡± said the traffic officer. ¡°I see, thank you,¡± Silvia said, nodding. She couldn¡¯t remember how she got out of the hospital; all she knew was that when she walked into the sun and raised her head, she felt dizzy for a while. Everything is intertwined: theboratory, the gue, Leo, Professor Reyes¡­ She began to wonder if she could handle it; who is the invisible ck hand behind him, who wants to kill himself, who wants to kill Professor Reyes, and what happened to Leo? After much thought, all of this is inextricably linked to theboratory. She got into the car, took a deep breath, and told Palmer, ¡°Drive, go to the Lab.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The car arrived quickly, and she stood at the door, looking at this familiar yet unfamiliarboratory, but she did not lift her foot to walk in. Stepping inside, Silvia wasn¡¯t sure what to expect or if she would be in danger, but she didn¡¯t have a choice. She was about to enter the door, squinting her eyes, when she discovered that the password she had entered was incorrect. After thinking about it, Silvia made sure she remembered correctly, and entered it again, but it was still prompted that the password was wrong. At this moment, the door opened, and a head poked out from inside, ¡°What are you doing? With a strange expression, Silvia replied, ¡°I¡¯m from theboratory, and I want to go in.¡± ¡°People in theboratory, why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± the man inquired, ¡°The password is incorrect, you can¡¯t enter.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Silvia wanted to say more, but the door was shut again. This is because the password and even the gatekeeper have been changed; how long has she been gone? Have so many things happened? Silvia became increasingly concerned that the problem in the laboratory was serious. Taking two steps back, Silvia looked up at the building in front of me, remembering how not long and ago she was still busy inside, and how she was greeted by people when she came in and out, how she was also the team¡¯s core figure, but now Silvia couldn¡¯t even enter the gate. What a cruel irony¡­ The sound of a car driving behind him caused Silvia to turn sideways, see a car approaching, and stop. At the same time, the door quickly opened in unison. She squinted and saw that the person in the car was a woman, with long hair curled around her shoulders, big sunsses on, and her red lips were cool, capable, and unrestrained. ¡°Please move me out of the way,¡± she said, looking at Silvia. Silvia didn¡¯t feel like he was in her way; in fact, the gate was wide enough for her to pass through, but her arrogance was overflowing from head to toe. ¡°Are you with theb? ¡± Silvia inquired. ¡°What is your purpose here? ¡°She raised her brows and couldn¡¯t see her eyes through the sunsses, but she could tell she was irritated. ¡°Professor Reyes has an ident, and I¡¯m here to notify theb,¡± Silvia said, looking at her. His gaze was fixed on her face, and when he noticed that she was clearly startled, he paused for two seconds before asking, ¡°What happened? What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Silvia,¡± she exined, ¡°and Professor Reyes was in a car ident, and he is¡­ gone. The police were unable to contact his family members, so theboratory, could you assist with Professor Reyes¡¯ funeral arrangements?¡± ¡°So, you are Silvia!¡± the woman said slowly as she removed her sunsses and looked at her with narrow and beautiful eyes. Silvia looked at her confused. ¡°Get in the car, let¡¯s go in and talk,¡± she said as she leaned over and opened the door on the other side. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 748 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Why am I sad? Silvia didn¡¯t move as the woman curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m Kelly, you may not have seen me, but I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time.¡± ¡°I have long admired your name,¡± she said after a brief pause. Silvia raised her leg and climbed into her passenger seat after some thought. Outside, the bodyguards were concerned, ¡°Madam¡­¡± Theboratory is unable to follow up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you wait outside, I¡¯ll be out soon,¡± she said quietly, raising her hand. ¡°I heard Austin Drew married into a wealthy family. The treatment of this wealthy family is not ordinary. They are apanied by bodyguards when they go in and out. Unlike ordinary people like us, who come and go. It¡¯s lonely,¡± Kelly said with a smile. ¡°Those who can enter and exit thisboratory are not ordinary people, and Ms. Moran is no exception,¡± Silvia exined. Kelly smiled, raised her delicate and lovely red lips, started the car, and drove in. Kelly unbuckled her seat belt, took two bottles of water from the back seat sideways, and handed one bottle to Silvia, stopping steadily but not in a hurry to get out of the car. Silvia epted it but did not open it, and Kelly did not inquire, instead opening another bottle of water on his own and taking a few swigs with his head raised. ¡°How did Silvia know something happened to Professor Reyes?¡± she asked abruptly, ¡°After all,b had just received the news.¡± the The police appear to have notified theboratory. They could only contact the school and theboratory if they couldn¡¯t contact their family members. Silvia expected Kelly to ask what happened at the door just now, and she honestly didn¡¯t know. ¡°I happen to be in the hospital,¡± Silvia said, lightly looking her over, holding the bottle in one hand, looking forward, a faint smile on his lips, indifferent, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care at all. Are you not upset?¡± ¡°Why should I be sad?¡± Kelly asked as she turned to face her. ¡°Because of Professor Reyes?¡± she was certain. Silvia didn¡¯t say anything, and simply looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡± Kelly looked helpless, ¡°Although we are in the sameboratory, I admit that Professor Reyes is also highly respected, but I am not very familiar with him, and I can¡¯t talk about it. What kind of feelings do you have?¡± Bringing the thumb and index finger of the right hand together demonstrates how little this is. ¡°But he¡¯s old, and life in this world is inherently impermanent, so let¡¯s just feel sad, if you want to say it¡¯s sad¡­¡± After a brief pause, she turned to face Silvia, smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t like to lie, It¡¯s really out of the question.¡± Silvia was at a loss for words when she openly expressed her frivolity. She sighed lightly but said nothing. ¡°You appear depressed. Do you get along well with Professor Reyes?¡± She inquired further. ¡°I¡¯ve known Professor Reyes for quite some time. Despite our philosophical differences, he is an elder after all. He was the one who came up with the idea for this experiment. It¡¯s hisborious efforts. ¡°It¡¯s a little sad,¡± Silvia said lightly. ¡°Oh? Kelly raised his brows, perplexed, ¡°Are there some conceptual differences? What kind of distinction?¡± ¡°About the experiment.¡± Silvia also turned to look at her with a fixed gaze. ¡°Experimental aspects? What does that mean? Didn¡¯t you say that this experiment was the idea of Professor Reyes, I listen, you respect him too, by the way¡­ you are not in theb now? I heard you left.¡± asked Kelly. ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, Silvia said, ¡°Because everyone has different ideas, if we continue, the contradiction will only get bigger and bigger, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± Kelly looked very surprised, ¡°What kind of differences are so irreconcble? As far as I can see, the experiment is going well. I have heard about Silvia¡¯s ability and ability, but is it possible, Silvia¡¯s concept is wrong, at least the results of the experiment are very good now!¡± ¡°What do you mean is very good? Have all the experiments on poisonous herbs been sessful?¡± Staring into her eyes, Silvia asked, watching the changes in her expression. Kelly suddenlyughed, and waved his hands whileughing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although Silvia has made a lot of contributions in thisboratory, after all, you have left now, you are not from theboratory, and these involve confidentiality. I can¡¯t tell you about it.¡± Staring at her smile, Silvia didn¡¯t smile. After she stopped, he hooked his lips and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°Then may I ask, what is the difference in philosophy between Silvia and Professor Reyes? ¡± Kelly asked this question again. ¡°The differences at the root.¡± Silvia turned his head and looked at the door of the experimental building ahead, where staff members had already begun toe in and out. Those people in white coats were in a hurry, and they looked the same as usual. Whether she left or stayed, it didn¡¯t have such a big impact on this ce. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the death of Professor Reyes, the founder, will not have the slightest impact here. This is the reason why people often said that the earth will turn even if it is far away from anyone. ¡°For example? Kelly seemed very interested in the differences between her and Professor Reyes, relentlessly. ¡°For example, I don¡¯t think this experiment should continue. Thisboratory should be disbanded on the spot, and all experimental data and samples should be destroyed! ¡± Turning her head, Silvia looked at her again with burning eyes, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°You angry? Looking at her face, Kelly smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious, vut what you said makes me more curious. It¡¯s a good experiment, why stop it?¡± Silvia didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Oh yes, I also heard that Silvia once tried to destroy the data in theboratory. This behavior is really a bit extreme. This made me misunderstand for a long time. Silvia was expelled from theboratory because of this.¡± She said with a smile, but the words were not very nice. ¡°Ms. Moran¡¯s curiosity is indeed a bit heavy.¡± Silvia nodded, ¡°Scientific curiosity is a good thing. Only with the spirit of obtaining knowledge and asking the truth can there be innovation and breakthroughs. Since this is the case, I have an I want to ask Ms. Moran about the question, I think you should be able to answer my doubts.¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± Kelly said with great interest, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Disimer in advance, I can¡¯t say anything about the experiment!¡± ¡°Of course, I just want to ask someone something.¡± Silvia said lightly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 749 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 749 Chapter 749 The same kind does not kill each other ¡°Who? Do I know?¡± Kelly blinked with interest. ¡°Leo.¡± Saying the name, Silvia paused for a moment, watched her reaction, and then continued, ¡°He¡¯s also from thisboratory, Ms. Moran probably doesn¡¯t know him.¡± Frowning, she seemed to be thinking about it seriously, and Kelly nodded suddenly, ¡°Oh, I think I know him! Is he tall and gentle, like some kind of genius doctor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Silvia nodded. ¡°What happened to him? Kelly asked quickly. ¡°I also want to know.¡± Looking at her facial expression, Silvia said, ¡°He has been in thisboratory for several days, and he has note home. The phone has been turned off, and no one has been seen.¡± Gently shaking her head, Kelly looked innocent, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not in charge of the same project as him, and we rarely meet each other. I don¡¯t know whether he is still in theboratory. Too clear.¡± ¡°How about this, how about I ask for you? ¡°She still seemed quite enthusiastic. Silvia nodded, ¡°Sure Ms. Moran.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯re wee! ¡°Waving her hands, Kelly took out her mobile phone and called, ¡°Is Mr. Drake there? ¡± ¡°Not here? ¡°Then when did he leave? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Then can we contact him? ¡± Then there was a series of ¡°Oh oh oh¡­¡±, hung up the phone, looked at Silvia very helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he doesn¡¯t seem to be in theboratory either. Look, is there any other way to find I can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± ¡°Could it be somewhere else in theb, and your colleagues didn¡¯t notice? ¡°Silvia looked up at the building. The top floors were high-level conference rooms, and she had never been there. ¡°Probably not.¡± Kelly said with a smile, ¡°Although this building is not small, you should know that there are only a fewboratories, and we don¡¯t have much entertainment. Several ces. Besides, other colleagues said they didn¡¯t see it, so maybe they really weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Looking back, Silvia sighed, ¡°Then ask colleagues to pay attention to him. If he can¡¯t be found, his parents are very anxious. If they can¡¯t be contacted again, they might call the police. Kelly nodded, ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be necessary to call the police. Mr. Drake is such a big person, so there shouldn¡¯t be any idents. I guess it¡¯s something that I want to be alone for a while. You know, the pressure of adults sometimes Hard to say.¡± Shrugging, she looked helpless. Silvia nodded, ¡°It makes sense, but the old man shouldn¡¯t think so much, after all, he is very anxious about his son.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After a pause, Kelly looked at her curiously, ¡°But as far as I know, Ms. Drew should be married, and her husband¡¯s family name is Palmer. His parents are also familiar?¡± These words sounded a bit harsh, as if they were insinuating that her rtionship with Leo was unusual, not only caring too much, but also being so familiar with his parents, as if they had something to do with each other. ¡°Why, did Ms. Moran cut off all friends of the opposite sex after she got married?¡± Silvia asked in a very bad tone. Kelly paused. Before she could answer, Silvia continued, ¡°Oh, I forgot, it seems that Ms. Moran is not married yet, is she?¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not married?¡± Kelly narrowed her eyes. ¡°It seems that we met for the first time. I haven¡¯t talked about my personal rtionship problems.¡± ¡°Just like Ms. Moran knows me, I also¡­ have known you for a long time!¡± Nodding, Silvia said meaningfully. ¡°Oh??¡± Kelly raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. ¡°You have a cousin named ia, and your mother, Mrs. Moran, specially invited Leo to see her. In this way, you should be quite familiar with Leo, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Kelly suddenly realized, ¡°Did ia tell you?¡± Smiling, Silvia was nomittal. ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood. My cousin and I don¡¯t actually have any rtionship, but my mother treats her like her own daughter, and they move around more diligently. As for the thing you said about Leo going to see a doctor, I¡¯m more I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ve been studying abroad, and I just came back to join this project team recently. Speaking of which, it¡¯s also a coincidence that I will be a colleague with Mr. Drake. So, I¡¯m not as familiar with him as you think.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter She exined slowly, and she added slowly, ¡°Or, in fact, you are more familiar with him.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it! Nodding thoughtfully, Silvia unbuckled her seat belt and put one hand on the door handle, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve finished what I have to say, so I won¡¯t dy your work It¡¯s time for me to go too.¡± After speaking, she opened the car door. Just about to get out of the car, Silvia heard Kelly say, ¡°Silvia¡­¡± Stopping and turning to look at her, Kelly looked at her with deep eyes, ¡°Thank you for telling us about Professor Reyes, although I can¡¯t say I¡¯m very sad, but I¡¯m very sorry. However, the experiments in the laboratory will note to a standstill, and you have been doing this experiment for so long, knowing that it is of great significance, believe me, you will soon see what kind of changes this great experiment has brought to human beings.¡± She spoke earnestly, her eyes were full of hope and excitement, and she had a wild desire. She had seen this kind of desire in the eyes of Professor Reyes before. It was the desire for the sess of the experiment and the realization of her own ideals, but Professor Reyes¡¯ eyes were not as strong as Kelly¡¯s. Slightly startled, Silvia nodded, ¡°However, I hope that it will bring about good changes for human beings, rather than bring about disasters that will ruin lives.¡± ¡°It will take a long time for a good change or a bad change! Seeing the back of her getting off the car, Kelly continued unconvinced, ¡°The ice age back then was a disaster for dinosaurs. Disasters, but if there is no extinction of dinosaurs, how can there be the awakening of civilization and the rise of human beings.¡± ¡°Using temporary sess or failure to determine victory or defeat is too superficial! Silvia had already gotten out of the car. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. When she turned around and closed the car door, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words, ¡°At least I know that the extinction of dinosaurs was a natural disaster, not the act of some dinosaurs killing themselves. Also, it should be the basic principle of being human that the same kind should not kill each other After she finished speaking, she closed the car door with a ¡°bang¡±. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 750 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Night Exploration Laboratory Silvia returned home safe and sound, feeling empty. Asher has been sent to Mr. Drake¡¯s wife, Simon Palmer was not there, and Aarna Ford was fired. Apart from a few servants, she is the only one in this huge house, which is extraordinarily deserted. Silvia turned on theputer and looked at the news. Not only was the gue in South Asia not under control, but it was getting worse and spreading rapidly. Not only did they have it, it seemed that the domestic border areas, and even some western countries began to show symptoms. It seems that it spread from there, because South Asia has also been criticized by international public opinion. However, Silvia felt that this matter was definitely not as simple as it appeared on the surface, and the inextricable connections might have something to do with thisboratory. Having made up her mind, she lowered her head and touched her lower abdomen, and decided to go through with it. Silvia just hope that the children can be stronger and don¡¯t make any trouble at this time. We must stand together with her! Silvia wrappedyers of belt around her waist, fastened it, held it up. Although the lower abdomen is not particrly swollen, nor does it make her too inconvenient to move, but it is still somewhat affected. She knew that if Simon Palmer was here, he would definitely stop her from going and scold her for misbehaving, but now that he is not here, everything can only be done by herself, and now, she can¡¯t care so much. Putting on a ck suit, took a mask and a hat, even avoided the servants at home, drove out alone, and went straight to the direction of theboratory. She wants to visit theboratory at night! After all, Silvia had been working there for so long, and she was quite clear about the whole structure and theyout inside. At night, almost all the people in theboratory are off work, although there are still on duty, after all, there are not as many as during the day. Besides, if there is an experiment to be done over there, the lights must be turned on, so as to avoid ces with people. Taking another 10,000 steps back, if she really happened to meet, with her skill, it would not be a problem to deal with ordinary security guards five or six times. Parked the car a little far away from theboratory, parked and got out, tied a simple fanny pack. around his waist, and walked lightly to the base of the outer wall. This is a monitoring dead zone, she knew it a long time ago, and she wanted to remind Professor Reyes to seal this area, butter, because she felt that there was a problem with theboratory, she didn¡¯t want to continue the dispute, andter, this matter was put on hold. Now, it has be an excellent position for her to sneak in secretly Just as she was about to jump and fly to the top of the wall, someone grabbed her arm. Silvia¡¯s subconscious reaction was to hold down the opponent¡¯s hand and throw him over his shoulder ¡°Yeah! ¡°With a muffled groan, the other party was caught off guard. She didn¡¯t expect her counterattack to be so neat. However, she was so tall that she managed to avoid being thrown on her back, but she still landed on her hips. She couldn¡¯t help but groaned.. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After the fall, Silvia could see the face clearly. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± In the basement, Leo was already in a daze, not knowing what day it was. Before, he could rely on calctions and use a knife to carve a line on the wall to count, but then he couldn¡¯t tell how long he slept, whether it was day or night. There are no windows here, and you can¡¯t see the sky outside. asionally, someone will feed simple food and water to keep him from starving to death, but after Professor Reyes left, he never came back. He wasn¡¯t even sure if Professor Reyes would really be willing to help him, or how long he could live. After barely holding on for a while, just waking up and sleeping like this, hearing the sound of the door opening, Leo didn¡¯t even bother to lift his eyelids, it must be another food delivery. However, at this moment, he heard the sound of high heels, clear and cold, smashing through his eardrums and hitting his heart, his heart trembled. For the first time, he was afraid of a woman from the bottom of his heart. Kelly is a really ruthless woman! Her ruthlessnesses from the bottom of her heart, not a forced act. She is cold-blooded and ruthless. She shows contempt for human life. She doesn¡¯t care about human life or death at all. Such a woman is really terrifying. The more he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes, he didn¡¯t want to see that face, until the footsteps stopped in front of him. Kelly stood in front of him, condescending, and he looked like he was asleep, or¡­dead, motionless, but he could see the rapid up-and-down movement of the eyeballs in his eyelids. Cursing her lips, she raised her hand, and suddenly, a fierce bright light hit his face, the extremely dazzling light made Leo unbearably raise his arm subconsciously to block it. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re crazy! You crazy woman! ¡± he couldn¡¯t help cursing. Being in the dark for a long time, and suddenly being illuminated by a strong light on the face, people are dizzy, feel ufortable in the stomach and heart, and feel nauseous. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kellyughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall asleep? What, you¡¯re not dead yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t seen you die yet, I won¡¯t die! ¡°Leo said angrily. For his ridicule, Kelly didn¡¯t take it seriously, smiled and said, ¡°The dead duck has a hard mouth!¡± Slowly putting away the strong light, and only using normal light for illumination, she said. unhurriedly, ¡°You can hold on till now, it¡¯s considered a bit of willpower. But where does your willpowere from? Do you think that someone wille to save you?¡± As soon as he thought about it, Leo didn¡¯t react on his face. He lowered his eyelids and said, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been missing for such a long time, and my parents will feel that something is wrong and call the police. The police will find this ce soon, you thugs! ¡°Really? ¡± ¡°Kelly said with a smile, ¡°Your parents? Do you really feel something is wrong? It¡¯s not well-known that you live in theboratory. Besides, you are a great doctor and want to travel around the world, isn¡¯t this a verymon thing, it¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯re not here, what¡¯s so unusual?¡± Leo moved his lips and said nothing, she was telling the truth. In fact, if Leo didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact, or if no one told me, even if he disappeared for half a month, his parents probably wouldn¡¯t find it so strange. He didn¡¯t say a word, and Kelly continued, ¡°Tell me about you. It¡¯s been a few days, and no one has cared about you. What a pity! What are you struggling with?¡± ¡°Oh, I see, you are waiting for your rescuers, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kelly suddenly realized, but this sentence made Leo¡¯s heart tremble. He subconsciously raised his eyes to look at her, that pretty face looked even more eerie under the light of the shlight. But what she said made him even more desperate. Kelly bent down slightly, looked at him and said, ¡°Let me guess, are you waiting for Professor Reyes? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 751 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 751 Chapter 751 We are allw-abiding citizens Leo could feel his heart hammering inside his chest. He was trying to act normal but there were like horses racing inside of him.¡±Why should I wait for him in the first ce?I thought he was with you, guys?¡± Kelly nodded her head. ¡°So you mean to say that you didn¡¯t wait for him?You have to wait for you don¡¯t him.By the way, since you are here, there are a lot of things that happened outside that know..Something happened to Professor Reyes today and you wouldn¡¯t be able to see him.¡± ¡°What happened?¡±Leo couldn¡¯t help asking immediately. His eyebrows were knitted together as he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Kelly was talking about. ¡°Professor Reyes got into a car ident and unfortunately, he was unable to survive.It¡¯s a pity that he passed away, ¡°she sighed, but there was no trace of regret in her voice.She was saying sorry but he couldn¡¯t feel it. Leo¡¯s eyebrows drew closer.¡±You killed him?!¡± Kelly smacked her lips a few times and waved her hand.¡±How can you say that?Professor Reyes had a car ident.An ident!He was hit by a big truck so how can you say that I killed him?We are all good law-abiding citizens and killing people is impossible.¡± ¡°Goodw-abiding citizens?¡±Leo sneered.¡±Goodw-abiding citizens have guns in their hands and illegal detention?Since when, Kelly?I really didn¡¯t expect that you,a woman, would be so ruthless!I cannot believe that you can do such a thing!¡± Kelly was just looking at Leo without changing her expression. ¡°Professor Reyes is also your elder.As far as I know he never treated you badly.Even if he wanted to stop this experiment and change the direction of the experiment, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything.He didn¡¯t even dare to call the police.After all those things, you still killed him?Are you really a human?¡± Leo couldn¡¯t help but think about how Professor Reyes had been so nice to him since he entered. the lab. He even brought him water and food two days ago. If it wasn¡¯t for the man, he had already died along ago, Now, he was dead, what would happen to him?Would he be next?Or Kelly would be sending him on his way? A chill rose from the bottom of his heart.That group of people could really kill people without blinking an eye!What the hell was the experiment? Why was it even needed? ¡°I said it all,it was an ident!As for you¡­¡±Kelly looked down at him.¡±I just saw that you injured, and I want you to rest here and recover from your injuries. You don¡¯t have to go back to theboratory for several days.So, how could you say that it will be illegal detention?¡± are ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe your words!¡±Leo didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore.She was totally unreasonable.He was irritated. ¡°Then, what are you trying to do now? Are you going to kill me?¡±His voice sounded as if he was trying to challenge her. ¡°If you want to kill me,hurry up,do it quickly!Don¡¯t hesitate!¡±He had a stalk in his neck, and he looked like he was dying. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to die?¡±Kelly smiled.¡±But didn¡¯t I say that we are goodw-abiding citizens and we don¡¯t kill people?If we are talking about killing then Professor Reyes has been killed by no one else but you!¡± ¡°Leo was shocked. ¡°Yes, you heard it right. You killed him,!¡±Kelly said as she nodded with a serious face. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t driven to find Silvia to tip off the news for you, he wouldn¡¯t have had any idents on the road, and he wouldn¡¯t have had a car ident.He was killed?He wouldn¡¯t have died if it wasn¡¯t because of you. You killed him and not anyone else!¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Leo was dumbfounded. For a moment, he almost believed what she said. He was almost persuaded by her,and really felt that he had killed Professor Reyes. But he shook his head and came to his senses. ¡°Not only did you kill Professor Reyes but you¡¯re about to kill another person!¡±Kelly continued.Leo was so confused.¡±Now, I¡¯ll take you to see how many people you¡¯re going to kill!How many people will die because of you!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed his cor and dragged him up from the ground.He never thought that Kelly was that strong. ¡°What are you going to do?Who else are you going to kill?¡±Leo said as he was trying to free himself from Kelly. He had been locked up for the past few days. He knew that he had no strength at all, but he was a man in his prime.After he straggled, Kelly really couldn¡¯t lift him.She finally let go of his fingers.Kelly looked annoyed. She raised her foot towards him and then she kicked him twice.. Those two kicks just hit his waist.Leo bent over in pain. Then, he heard Kelly speak again.¡±Come All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. on!Drag him to the yard for me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Someone came in immediately.The person supported him from left to right and then dragged him behind Kelly. After passing through the long corridor, Leo was stunned by the light and he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.He was blinded by the light but he slowly realized that it was alreadyte at night. It¡¯s sote, where was Kelly taking him?He wondered what Kelly was talking about.He would be killing people?But how could that happen? His heart was full of doubts,but Kelly strode ahead without looking back. The entireboratory was filled with the smell of various essential oils, herbs and spices,mixed together.These aromas could make people feel ufortable.Apart from them, it seemed that there was no one else there. It was quiet, like a dead building. Being dragged all the way to the yard, watching Kelly sit down in front of the tables and chairs that had been prepared.She put up her legs leisurely and then, picked up the coffee that was brewed on the table.She took a sip slowly. Her people dragged him not far in front of Kelly, and threw him down heavily. He hit the ground with a bang, and every bone in his body hurt. ¡°Kelly!What the hell are you doing?!¡± He raised his head and snapped angrily. This woman was really terrifying to the extreme! She was like a cat,ying with the mouse she got. She was neither eating him nor killing him.She was just ying with him carelessly. She was watching him struggling desperately.Leo wanted to escape but was unable to escape. He wanted to die. Living in endless fear,he didn¡¯t know when he was going to die if Kelly would be in a bad mood and would just kill him in just a snap of her finger. This was the scariest moment of his life. There were a lot of questions that were running inside his head. Who else needed to die because of this woman?Who else needed to get hurt? ¡°Hush ¡°She raised her slender index finger to her lips.She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Immediately, someone understood what she meant and then that person stepped forward and tied him tightly. He stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth.At this moment, Leo could only make a humming sound, but couldn¡¯t speak a word. Kelly looked very satisfied, and looked up at the moon in the sky.¡±Look, how round the moon is tonight!The weather is so beautiful. There are always people who don¡¯t enjoy it and instead, they would choose to do sneaky things!¡± Shaking her head with emotion, she continued, ¡°Oh, no, they might havee to save you!It¡¯s a pity that you might not even be able to save your own life, but you still want to save someone? Ridiculous isn¡¯t it?¡±Kelly clicked her tongue. Leo wanted to scold her, but he couldn¡¯t. He knew the moment that he would do that, it would be game over for him. ¡°You just stop and rest. The good show will be happening soon!¡±Kelly sipped coffee. ¡°Some people think they are smarter than me and feel that they cane here from these monitoring loopholes.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 752 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Do you want to take me hostage? Originally, Leo hadn¡¯t thought of who it was, but when she said that, he suddenly thought of someone- Silvia! There were loopholes. That made him think it was no other than Silvia.But of course, unless there were people who have worked in that ce for a long time other than the woman.Aside from her, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who knew where the monitoring loopholes were.Who woulde to save him but only Silvia? Thinking that it might be Silvia, he tried to let go of himself desperately and made a¡±uuuuuh¡­¡±sound, trying to make it louder so he could remind Silvia, and turnher away. Although he had no idea if she hade yet,at least she hadn¡¯t appeared yet, so there was a possibility that she would be able to get his message. Kelly flicked her chin and gestured.omeone next to him immediately stepped forward and kicked him hard in the stomach, and Leo curled up in pain. He was sweating all over his body. you ¡°Shut up!Do you think this will change anything?¡±She paused, ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell that this Moran enclosure has just been remodeled recently, and the security equipment on it has been strengthened.What am I trying to say?Ah, anesthesia bombs,more than that, you know that we have a laboratory here.And some improved equipment. There are some semi-finished and finished medicines in it, if someone really tries to sneak in from here, what will it feel like¡­¡± Curling the corners of her lips and smiling, she shook her head.¡±It¡¯s not good,right?¡± Leo wanted to say how vicious the woman was, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. The pain in his body was almost unbearable for him but he was still more worried about what would happen to Silvia just in case she sneaked in.At this moment, he was hoping that Silvia would note to save him.He couldn¡¯t afford that someone would die because of him again. He was not a great person, but he didn¡¯t want others to die because of him. After Silvia fell over, she saw his face clearly, and couldn¡¯t help but froze.¡±It¡¯s you?!¡± ¡°Javon, why are you here?¡±She took a step back and looked at him with raised eyebrows. Javon,grinning from the fall,got up from the ground in some embarrassment.He patted the dust on his body, but fortunately he didn¡¯t fall to his bones. He rubbed his shoulders, and smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your skills a long time ago. Well, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this great.¡¯ ¡°Stop being sloppy, what are you going to do?¡±Silvia asked in a cold voice. She didn¡¯t have the time to catch up with him. Javon shook his head and nced up.¡±Isn¡¯t it that I should be the one asking that question? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Since,it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re waiting for me here, I know that you know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±Silvia looked at him and remembered that he also had a great connection with thatboratory. There were too many things that happened so Silvia chose to ignore him.Since he had taken over the shares and be a major shareholder, it was impossible not to know what the real purpose of that laboratory was.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Javon, what are you nning? Who are you working for?¡±Silvia continued as she looked at him intently.¡±What is the real purpose of thisboratory? And you¡­what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Silvia,stop asking, can you just go back? It¡¯s alreadyte, you should go home and get some rest!¡±Javon said lightly.He was obviously avoiding her question. ¡°So, how about you?What are you doing here??!¡± Avoiding his touch and taking a step back, Silvia stared at him closely. Unexpectedly, she came prepared, and her n to infiltrate would fail, but if she had him as her hostage, would it be possible to stop theboratory from continuing? Thinking quickly in her mind,after all, Javon was the major shareholder of this experimental project, without him, without financial support, it would be difficult to continue. ¡°Silvia,the water here is very deep. You should be careful. You have children, look¡­¡±Then, Javon nced at her stomach, ¡°This is dangerous.If Simon is just here.I am pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t allow you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?What do you mean if he is still there?¡±Silvia¡¯s eyes were looking directly at Javon.She could feel that something was wrong. ¡°Does the gue in South Asia have anything to do with thisboratory?Apart from the experiments I did before, is there any otherboratory like this? What are you nning to do?Tell me!¡± ¡°Silvia, this is not the right ce to discuss this matter.We should not stay long here. You go back first. If there is any problem, I will tell you.¡±Looking into the wall, she vaguely heard some movement inside,and reached out to grab her wrist.¡±Get out of here first!¡± For the first time, Silvia didn¡¯t struggle, and was dragged by him to run a certain distance. They were already a little far away from the location of theboratory when they suddenly stopped. ¡°I thought you would struggle and will note with me.¡±Javon smiled.He obviously felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.I know there¡¯s a problem inside, but I still want to break in!Besides, I don¡¯t have to break in!The best hostage is in my hands now, ¡°She said meaningfully and then she looked at him with bad eyes. Javon, who was panting on his legs and knees. He raised his head when he heard this and then he saw her staring at him like a prey, and suddenlyughed. ¡°You want to take me as a hostage?¡±He saw through her thoughts at a nce. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°First of all, you have to know that a hostage is only called a hostage if it can achieve what you want, otherwise, it is nothing.¡± ¡°Why not? You provided the money.If the funding chain is broken, I don¡¯t believe that they can continue!¡±Silvia felt that this was just an excuse because he wanted to get out of there. ¡°At the beginning, the Palmer Group also provided money.After the Palmer Group withdrew,did the experiment stop?¡±Javon asked back. Silvia went silent. ¡°That¡¯s because you joined in and you gave support!¡± Javon nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, so even if I¡¯m held hostage, or even if I die, so what?What do you think is the effect of it on the whole operation?Do you think it will stop?You don¡¯t even know if thisboratory is just a cover up for something big.!¡± Those words confused Silvia a little.She couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s evil, why do you want to continue it?¡±Silvia asked puzzledly.¡±Did you know what thisboratory does from the very beginning and you still joined?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions!The more you know, the worse it will be for you! Don¡¯te here again, and don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn¡¯t care about.Go back and take care of your children. With the power and ability of the Palmer Group, at least you can be safe.¡±He said instead of answering her questions. ¡°Now that it¡¯se to this point, do you think I can just go?You should be very clear about how much I participated in and how much I paid for this experiment.Also, now that Professor Reyes is dead, Leo¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and Nan Yana, Freddie and Simon¡¯s life and death are uncertain.Do you really expect me to go home and take care of the children?Do you think it is possible?¡± She stood there, looking at Javon who had straightened up again.The two looked at each other speechlessly. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 753 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 753 Chapter 753 What if you want someone else¡¯s life? ¡°I know you are worried, but the current problem is not something you can handle, ¡°Javon said.Then, he looked her in the eyes. ¡°Besides, today, you will definitely not be able to achieve your goal.¡± Silvia frowned.¡±Javon, I don¡¯t know why you are involved with these people and why are you. doing this but no matter what you do, you should at least think about your son.Do you want him to have such a father?¡± The child¡¯s mother was no longer decent. If the father did such a bad thing,how would the child deal with himself when he grew up? Javon¡¯s eyes moved, and he let out a long breath.It was obviously difficult for him to have this conversation with the woman. ¡°Silvia, what would you do if Asher is in danger?¡± ¡°Of course, I will save him!¡±Silvia said without hesitation. ¡°What if it takes your life?¡±Javon asked again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.I am willing to do that!¡±She did not hesitate at all.As a mother, she was willing to dedicate her life to her child. ¡°Then, what if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s life?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Silvia paused. She could exchange her own life decisively, but what about other people¡¯s lives?She had never thought about saving her son¡¯s life with someone else¡¯s life. She had to admit that human nature was selfish.She didn¡¯t need to care about people she didn¡¯t know,but she cared about her son a lot. It seemed that she could sacrifice someone else¡¯s life if it would save her son. ¡°Don¡¯t ask such meaningless hypothetical questions!¡±She said a little angrily.She felt that Javon was just finding fault.He was trying to confuse her. ¡°You think it¡¯s meaningless because you haven¡¯t faced such a problem?If you really have to face it,would you still think it¡¯s meaningless?¡±Javon continued. From the beginning to the end, Javon¡¯s expression on his face was very calm, and it was ¡°Okay,if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you just in case something happens! Think about the children. Think about the people waiting for you. You should remind yourself that you have to live well!¡± He turned around, and at this moment, Silvia could have mped him directly from behind and used him as a hostage. But she didn¡¯t do that. She realized thatJavon was right.If he was held hostage,would the problem really be solved?His own exit, the divestment of the Palmer Group, and even now, the death of Professor Reyes and the disappearance of Leo,it seemed that nothing could stop the progress and pace of thatboratory. That mere Javon meant anything, and if he died,it won¡¯t affect anything. Clenching her fist,she gritted her teeth. ¡°I have another question!¡± ¡°What?¡±Javon asked, without turning around, still with his back to her. ¡°Where is Leo?Is he¡­¡±She didn¡¯t finish the rest of the sentence. She was afraid that the result would be what she thought. Was Leo dead?After all,even Professor Reyes had suffered. ¡°Although what theboratory does is an above board thing, it is not enough to kill people tantly, ¡°Javon said lightly.¡±As for the person you are worried about, I think he should be fine. For the time being.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t say it clearly.Silvia nodded. ¡°No matter what you encounter, I hope you can remember, as a father¡¯s bottom line,how to be an example for your children.¡± Javon didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t turn around.He stood there, looking a little lonely from his back. Silvia turned around and quickly disappeared in the night. After a while, Javon turned around slowly, looked at the empty back, and sighed long. What was the bottom line of being a father? Kelly was sitting in the middle of the yard.She had already finished her two cups of coffee, and gradually lost her patience. There was no movement at all. It seemed that what she was expecting was not going to happen. She squinted her eyes,not thinking that she would make a mistake in her judgment.Silvia had already doubted theboratory, so it was impossible not toe! Something might have happened. On the contrary, Leo breathed a sigh of relief.He stopped from struggling, and simplyid down on the ground to rest and recover his strength. Time passed by, Leo remained in the same position.He was d that Silvia didn¡¯te but he must admit that he was somewhat disappointed at the same time. Suddenly, there was a sound of opening the door outside, and then footsteps came in. Kelly stood up abruptly.¡±Who told you to open the door?Didn¡¯t you say that tonight is a holiday and everyone is not allowed to go back to theboratory?You ignore my words!Who the hell¡­¡± ¡°Ms.Moran is so majestic.¡±Javon walked in unhurriedly, stepping on the ground with his shiny leather shoes, and then slowly raised his head and looked at her. ¡°You?!¡±Startled, Kelly soon understood.¡±You tipped her off and told her not toe?¡± ¡°Who?I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about?¡±Javon looked at her nkly.He actedpletely confused. And to his surprise, Kelly believed him. He gritted his teeth with so much hatred. ¡°Good Javon!Do you know that what you did is a big deal?Your little money counts!¡±Kelly said full of sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s true that that doesn¡¯t count,but¡­you can ask the boss if you don¡¯t want my little. money, okay?¡±He was not angry at all, and even said with a smile. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Kelly¡¯s teeth were itching with hatred,but there was nothing she could do. She had to admit that in front of the boss, Javon was still very important.To be precise, it was his money.His funds were very important. ¡°Ms.Moran, thisb really cannot operate without you, and you are indeed a talent.But don¡¯t forget that our main goal, the most important task at the moment,is to help the bossplete this experiment as soon as possible, and we have reached the final stage.You are still stuck on these trivial people and things.Aren¡¯t you afraid that the boss will be angry when he finds out what you are doing?¡± Javon was making sense..She shouldn¡¯t be focusing on these things.She should go back to theb and continue her experiments. ¡°Don¡¯t use the boss to pressure me.If the boss knows that you let Silvia go on purpose, do you think he will not be angry?¡±Kelly snorted. you are Javon smiled faintly at her and also responded, ¡°Then tell me, if the boss found out that making your own decisions and moved like what you have done to Professor Reyes, will he be angry or not?¡± ¡°Javon!¡±Kelly huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry.You cannot hurt yourself because you¡¯re mad.The boss still needs you very much,and our project.Take care of yourself, Ms.Moran!¡±He walked straight forward, passing Chanter 752 What Kelly.¡±Oh,yes,it¡¯s sote, I guess the little bird, the little sparrow, should be sleeping by now.So don¡¯t stay here,go and get some rest!¡± This was a mockery of her thinking that the oriole was in the rear, but she was sent to the army instead. Turning around, Kelly stared at his back with hatred and clenched her fists. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 754 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Silvia, I¡¯m back Leo didn¡¯t make a sound,but he understood that Silvia dide,but she was stopped by the man named Javon who was in front of him. Why did he stop Silvia? And what was their rtionship?He didn¡¯t have any idea,but at least Silvia would not sacrifice a life in vain to save him,and she really came to save him. There were mixed feelings in his heart. He couldn¡¯t exin the feeling he had for Sylvia.In fact, he couldn¡¯t even count her as his friend. She knew that she would be in danger but she still came to save him. ¡°Take him back and keep him locked up!¡±Kelly turned around,only to remember that there was another neglected person. Leo didn¡¯t struggle this time. He just let them drag him. Back home,Silvia took off all her gear and took a big breath. The tights still make her body ufortable. She couldn¡¯t even breathe.After all,it¡¯s not time to be alone. Looking at herself in the mirror,her swollen belly reminded her all the time that she was not alone anymore. She couldn¡¯t do whatever she wanted. Even if she didn¡¯t feel any difort, she always had to think twice before making any action because of the two little guys inside. She stroked her belly gently with her hand. She didn¡¯t know if they felt the mother¡¯s touch because they moved slightly inside,Silvia sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,I didn¡¯t want you to apany me.I just badly needed to do it. I hope you can understand your mother¡¯s difficulties.¡± The belly moved again,which seemed to be a response and at the same time it also meant that the little ones inside were very healthy. Silvia rxed a little. She took a shower and changed a set of clothes, and sorted out tonight¡¯s affairs. She really didn¡¯t expect Javon to be there and she couldn¡¯t help but think what kind of rtionship he had with the whole thing. If he was the mastermind behind the scenes, the ultimate maniptor of theboratory, there was absolutely no need to stop her. He just had to wait to see her jump into the trap,but he stopped her. And the words he said were vague. She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. Silvia sat at the desk and turned on theputer. She wanted to make a call but it was alreadyte. She decided just to make the call tomorrow. She just put down the phone when it suddenly rang. Silvia turned her head and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. Her brows furrowed. Though wondering who the caller was,she still took the call. ¡°Hello?¡±She said as soon as the call connected. But silence greeted her back. Though she could hear a little breathing from the other line. ¡°Hello?¡±She said again. Could it be just someone trying to prank her? ¡°Silvia!¡± The deep voice was so familiar. Silvia only felt as if her heart had been thumped hard, and her breath became short in an instant,¡±Simon?!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it but the voiceing from inside was indeed his voice. She was sure of it!She couldn¡¯t be mistaken. It was really him. Just,why was he using an unfamiliar number? Why did he call at this time of the night? And his voice seemed to be a little bit wrong, what happened? ¡°Simon,is that you? What¡¯s wrong with you?Why did you call from this number? Where are you now?How are you?¡±She eagerly threw out a series of questions,regardless of whether he had time to answer. Her heart was pounding so fast. She missed him so much!Not only did she miss him,but she was also very worried about him especially after she heard his voice.. All her worries and anxiety turned into grievances at this moment, and tears filled her eyes. She tried to hold her tears. She didn¡¯t want Simon to hear her cry. ¡°Answer me.what¡¯s wrong with you?What happened? Why haven¡¯t I been able to contact you for so many days?¡± ¡°Silvia,listen to me.¡±After taking a breath,Simon continued. He seemed to be struggling, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°What???!!!!¡± Silvia was extremely shocked. She couldn¡¯t digest the meaning of these four words for a while. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re back? Did you go home? Why didn¡¯t I see you?Where are you?I want to see you!¡± out. As she said that, she stood up immediately. She was ready to change clothes and go Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t understand what he meant when he said he was back. How did he ¡°No,listen to me!¡±He took a deep breath and the sound of breathing was very rapid.Silvia could feel that Simon was in a very ufortable situation.! Suppressing her eagerness, Silvia gripped the phone tightly. ¡°Speak, I¡¯ll listen!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see you right now. I¡¯m in a very safe ce. Don¡¯t worry about me. Your safetyes first. ¡°His voice was broken, but at least the meaning was clear. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see me? Did something happen to you?Do you know that my child and I miss you very much?I am worried about you. Do you know that there are a lot of things that have already happened since you were gone?I want to tell you something¡­.¡± She was angry and anxious,and he was saying that she couldn¡¯t see him?She couldn¡¯t understand what exactly was going on with him. But because of how he was talking, she knew that he was not in a very good situation which made her more eager to see him.! ¡°I know everything!¡±He coughed a few times. His voice was very hoarse. ¡°But I really can¡¯t see you now. Please just wait a few days and I wille back.Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I cannot really understand what is happening, Simon. It¡¯s pretty obvious that you are not okay and yet, you keep on telling me not to worry. How am I supposed to do that? Tell me? You don¡¯t even want me to see you!¡± She was angry. Simon was being unreasonable. They had to face together what was happening.. The two of them agreed before that they would work hand in hand, but what was happening now was so far from that. She was worried about him before but she was feeling worse now. ¡°Can you just follow me even just now?!¡±After saying a few words,he coughed again. Then he was breathing heavily and quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t really have to worry about me. I am just sick but once I get well,I wille back home..¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?Do you have a cold and a fever?Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go home and take a rest here?¡±Silvia asked. She couldn¡¯t hide the worry she was feeling in her voice. ¡°Why can¡¯t youe back? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± After a pause,she thought about what happened when Winnie came two days. ago. ¡°By the way,how is Freddie? Did hee back with you?¡± It was a normal question,but there was silence over the other line. Then, her heart was hammering inside her chest. She felt that it skipped a beat when she heard what Simon answered. ¡°No, Freddie didn¡¯te back with me.He¡­something happened.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 755 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Is it a gue? Silvia felt her mind had gone nk. ¡°W-what happened?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say a word or two over the phone¡­ ¡°Simon said quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Winnie about this,I¡¯m still sending people to find out the whereabouts of Freddie. Take care of yourself and your children.I also sent more people to protect you, so you must pay more attention to safety. I¡¯ve been trying to leave as little as possible recently.¡± He seemed to be holding his breath to say those words. After he finished speaking,he began to gasp for air,which was very tiring for her to hear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you,Simon? Is something wrong?¡±Silvia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and was on the verge of crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±He abruptly said,enduring his difort, ¡°I know you are strong. I¡¯m fine,don¡¯t cry!Just take care of yourself, then I will feel relieved, I¡¯ll be back soon,don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Then tell me,what¡¯s wrong! ¡°Suddenly,something shed in her mind. She thought about what happened in South Asia recently. ¡°Did you catch the gue?¡± Surprisingly, she only heard silence on the other end of the call. Simon didn¡¯t speak. He would even asionally cough uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t affirm anything,but his actions were already enough for her to know what was happening. For a moment, Silvia felt an indescribable feeling piercing her heart. She really didn¡¯t expect that he was also infected. It was no wonder why he didn¡¯t go home straight away or why he didn¡¯t want to see her. He must be afraid of infecting her and the children. At that moment, Silvia finally understood him. She nodded and said, ¡°I see,then tell me where you are right now,or send me a location.¡± ¡°Silvia¡­¡± ¡°Believe me,I can help you.I can protect myself!I have studied traditional medicine and understand herbs. Did you forget?¡±She asked casually. Only when her attitude was rxed could she make him not worry and persuade him to see her. ¡°Wait for two days. I also need to stabilize the situation here. I just arrived not long ago,I¡¯ll let you know once everything is settled. ¡°After pondering for a while,Simon gave ¡°One day!¡±Silvia bargained with him. That was already a lot of time seeing as she wished she already saw him right now. But she also knew that if she pressure too much,he would refuse decisively and would not let her go,so she could only bargain. ¡°Silvia¡­ ¡°He sighed helplessly. Silvia went on to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I will immediately instruct all my people to find you. With the ability of the Palmer family, they will not be able to find you in a matter of time. Once that happens, I will go to you and make you pay. But,we can make things easier and you can just send me your location so I cane to you with proper precaution.¡± A long silence followed that. However, Silvia heard a hint ofpromise from that silence. Sure enough,he sighed faintly and said, ¡°Okay,one day it is. I¡¯ll send you the location the day after tomorrow. You must do it well and observe precautionary measures, try not to bring too many people,understand?¡± ¡°I know!¡±Of course she understood that things like the gue were contagious,and the way it spread was not very clear. Of course,the fewer people,the better. Knowing that he was about to hang up,Silvia hurriedly said again, ¡°Simon¡­¡± ¡°Are you¡­in the Washington range?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°No,¡±Simon answered her in the affirmative. ¡°Understood. ¡°In fact, she guessed that he was not there. After all,if he caught this disease,it would be better to recuperate in a ce far away from human habitation. Asking was just to confirm the guess in her heart. ¡°You take care of yourself,my child and I are fine,don¡¯t worry!¡±Silvia urged in a deep voice. She didn¡¯t pester him anymore. What he needed most now was rest. Just listening to the sound of coughing and wheezing was already ufortable. She finally felt relieved. Though Simon was sick,it was a good thing that he was alive. He was safe and he had returned,which made her greatly relieved. The trip in South Asia could wait until everything settled down. It¡¯s just¡­something happened to Freddie. She couldn¡¯t tell Winnie about it yet. Suddenly,Silvia felt a flicking pain in her head. She was just afraid that something woulde, but Winnie came early the next Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. morning. her. She came here with a big backpack on her back, and stood downstairs waiting for Silvia didn¡¯t want to lie to her,but she couldn¡¯t hide from her. So, she went downstairs and saw her carrying a backpack, looking up,with expectant eyes., ¡°Silvia, after thinking about it,I¡¯d better go with you. Let¡¯s go to South Asia together.¡± ¡°Winnie¡­¡±She was very embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to start telling her that there was a sudden change of ns. Winnie was afraid that she would object,so she interrupted her before she could continue speaking. ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully, and I can¡¯t help you with anything. But I realized that you¡¯re right. After all,it¡¯s a public ce over there. Palmer¡¯s property is still protected. Since the piece of human skin that the mysterious man gave me is fake,it means that Freddie is fine. He is alive. After we find them, if anything happens,Freddie can protect me!¡± ¡°Winnie¡­¡±She tried to look calm. Though deep inside her, she felt that her chest was going to copse. There was panic. She couldn¡¯t deny the anxiety she had inside her heart. ¡°Silvia!¡±Winnie interrupted her again. It was as if afraid that she would leave her as soon as she opened her mouth, Winnie suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°Promise me,please that I wille with you!If I stay here,I will go crazy!Do you know that I have hardly slept these past two days, and every day when I look at that ring,I close my eyes. His image keeps on shing inside my mind.I see him standing in front of me covered in blood,and I want to reach out and grab him, but as soon as Ireach out,he¡¯s gone!¡± Winnie was already sobbing. Silvia felt that her heart was tightening. This was really hard for her. ¡°If this continues,I don¡¯t know what will happen to me. I may lose my mind even before hees back from where he is!Silvia,just take me there!You see,I didn¡¯t bring anything.I just changed my clothes, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble,I promise!¡±Raising one hand,she swore s. In fact, Winnie was not very courageous. She was a carefree woman but she was actually a little woman who needed someone on her side. Looking at the dark halo in her eyes, she knew that she had not had a good rest for the past two days. If she would tell her that something had happened to Freddie, how could she handle it? The situation was still unclear now. She didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, so how could she exin it to her? Silvia could only sigh. ¡°Winnie,it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go with me,it¡¯s that I changed my mind and I don¡¯t have any ns to go to South Asia.¡± ¡°What??!!¡±Winnie looked at her in surprise. ¡°You are not leaving anymore?It can be. You¡¯re not lying to me!¡± Winnie was right. But to lie to her was the best thing that she could do for them. Silvia nodded seriously and then pulled her. ¡°Sit down first,and listen to me carefully.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can still rx. How can you not go?You don¡¯t care about them?About their lives? Why all of a sudden you change your mind??¡±She asked anxiously. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 756 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 756 Chapter 756 There is no need to tear your face Winnie didn¡¯t have the time to sit down and calm down just like what she said. She couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Silvia,t-tell me,did something happen?¡± Silvia could see that Winnie was trying so hard to hold her tears. Her nerves were obviously tense. She could see her trembling even if she tried to hide it Silvia¡¯s heart was being squeezed. She hated what was happening. ¡°No,everything is okay!¡±Silvia uttered as she shook her head. She didn¡¯t have the strength to tell her what she knew. She held her hand as if she could give her strength.¡±I have something to say but you have to calm down first so you can understand me,okay?¡± Winnie could feel inside her that something was bad but she trusted Silvia so she nodded her head. ¡°Okay,I will listen to you. But you have to tell me what you know.I can ept whatever you say. Her face looked calm but Silvia could feel her hand¡¯s trembling. She could see the worry in her eyes and the trace in her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. Silvia clenched her hand and softly said, ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Who?¡±For a moment, Winnie didn¡¯t react. She was stunned for a moment but as soon as she recovered,happiness could be seen in her eyes. ¡°Really?!They really came back?But where are they? Is Freddie really back?¡± But before Silvia could speak again, Winnie excitedly nodded and spoke.¡±I see.It must be Mr. Palmer. Probably, they still have some tasks to do,right? That¡¯s why I ask you to tell me.¡± Silvia felt her heart was tightening. She could see how excited and how the worry was changed into happiness after what she said. Winnie was no longer trembling. She didn¡¯t know if it was the right thing to do. Silvia nodded her head. ¡°Yes, you are right. They still have something to do. They cannote back home for the time being including Simon. And, this is the reason why I don¡¯t need toe to South Asia.¡± ¡°Of course,there¡¯s no need for us to go there. It¡¯s a good thing that they are already back!¡±Winnie was overjoyed. It was obvious in her reaction. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So for now, just go home and take a rest. If I have any news about them, I will let your know. When their task is done,they should be able to go back home.¡± go She said thest three words with a guilty conscience. After all,she still didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Freddie. She didn¡¯t know if he could home,but as far as the current situation was concerned, she could onlyfort Winnielike this. She didn¡¯t mean to lie but it was the best for them. Winnie nodded happily. She had no idea what was really happening. She believed everything Silvia said. She believed her when she said they didn¡¯t have to go and thought that everything was fine. ¡°Okay,that shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As long as I know that he is fine,I am relieved!I¡¯m not the kind of little woman who is being clingy,I¡¯m just¡­¡±After a pause, she seemed to remember something, and couldn¡¯t help asking,¡±But Silvia,have you asked Freddie why our wedding ring is in someone else¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°This¡­¡­¡± Pigskin was easy to exin, after all it was an imitation of human skin. It was fake,but the wedding ring,she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Winnie wouldn¡¯t believe her if she would say it was a different one.¡±I don¡¯t know either.¡± Silvia looked at Winnie in her eyes. ¡°Simon called mest night and said he was back, but he still had some things to do and he couldn¡¯t go home for the time being. Freddie¡­I didn¡¯t speak to him directly, and I was in a hurry,and neither did I think about asking this question. Just wait for their next call and I will definitely ask about the ring.¡± Those words were half truth. She didn¡¯t ask that question but Freddie wasn¡¯t there either. Fortunately, Winnie didn¡¯t doubt what she said. ¡°Okay,I understand. Please,just do not forget to ask him next time they call. If he is not careful,he might have lost it already.If that happens,I will not talk to him even when he is back. We already talked that the ring should be in his hands until we get married. He couldn¡¯t be that careless.I cannot imagine what things he is spending his time.!¡± Silvia felt ufortable when she heard this. She chose not to say anything anymore because she might slip the truth in her mouth. ¡°Yes, I will help you prepare a punishment when hees back home!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that.I am not that cruel!¡±Winnie was about to say something else but Silvia yawned. ¡°I am sorry. I was awakened by the phonest night and didn¡¯t sleep well.I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going back to get some sleep,and you should go back and have a good rest too!Since we know that they are already fine,you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± SWinnie nodded, knowing that she had worked hard recently, and she was exhausted. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll get going. You take a rest as well. I cannot believe that Mr.Palmer will call you in the middle of the night without thinking that you are pregnant and you need some rest.¡± ¡°I know.I will punish him when hees back!¡± Silvia nodded repeatedly. Winnie couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯m leaving!¡± She picked up her backpack but when she was about to go out,she turned around. ¡°By the way,I told you about the custom-made perfume for the Japanese royal family¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t pick it up?¡±Silvia was startled, and almost forgot about it. A lot of things had happened recently, how could she have time to take that order? Besides,she didn¡¯t want to engage with any political personality. She was just an ordinary woman who had a business about perfume. If they really like it,they could buy and just customize it depending on her mood. ¡°I know that I already refused but they kept on sending me emails. And,I didn¡¯t like how they used their words. That¡¯s why I wanted to let you know.¡±Winnie continued, ¡°By the way,I have forwarded the emails to your mailbox. Maybe you have been busy recently and didn¡¯t check it. You can check it when you have time. I just don¡¯t want to offend anyone so you better check it yourself..¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t make so much noise about it. We don¡¯t really need to deal with these people. It¡¯s not good for us. ¡°Winnie nodded her head. It seemed that her mind was cleared up already. Because she was worried about Freddie,her mind was a mess, and she couldn¡¯t wait to go to South Asia,so she put everything behind her. Silvia nodded. Winnie was right. Even if she didn¡¯t want to cling to them,she couldn¡¯t make the rtionship too rigid. After all,no matter from which angle,offending people in the royal family was not a good thing. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll check the mailboxter,¡± she replied, ¡°Try to go out as little as possible and have a good rest.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 757 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 757 Chapter 757 The long-lost name After seeing Winnie off, Silvia let out a long breath,pressing her chest.After their conversation,she felt sorry.She never thought that she would find herself lying to someone. The next most important thing to do was to meet Simon.She had to find him and then she had to find out what happened to Freddie.After that, she had to prepare herself for Winnie. There was also a list about the Japanese royal family.She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were so persistent about the perfumet. Although she has indeed made a bit of a statement internationally in the past two years but there were so many famous perfuming masters, why do they have to find her?She just found it weird. She pressed her temple because of the sudden pain she felt.She went to the study room and turned on theputer.She decided to get something to drink after that. When she came back, theputer was already on,she opened my mailbox, and there were indeed many unread emails. In fact, not many people know about her private mailbox.For example,when the Japanese royal family ces orders, they all send letters to the studio mailbox.Most of them were received by the studio¡¯s public mailbox.Winnie filters the information and she would forward anything that needed her attention. She filtered the message and checked first those came from Winnie especially those of forwarded ones. The emails were written in English.She nced at it while milking the milk.The wording was indeed rather blunt.She might have been rejected several times, and she was a little angry.A sentence was added at the end of thest letter, which roughly meant that if she insisted on not epting the order,she had to meet her in person and reject her personally. After pondering for a while, she really couldn¡¯t understand why there¡¯s a need for them to meet. and reject them in person. It¡¯s kinda odd. After thinking about it,Silvia put down the milk and quickly wrote a reply. She chose her words carefully.She tried to be as polite as she could and said that she was not disrespecting the royal family.She exined her situation.She said that she was pregnant and she couldn¡¯t ept orders recently because of it..If they could wait, then, they could.She just had to prioritize her safety. As for the meeting, there was no need for it.If they would insist then, they had to make an appointment in Washington America. It was inconvenient because of the travel. In addition,she greeted the nobles from the royal family and expressed her deep apologies. After she finished writing, she checked it carefully again.After confirming that there was no problem,she forwarded it to Winnie, and asked her to use the mailbox of the studio to send it. With everything she said, they should be able to understand and stop insisting on what they wanted. In fact,in Silvia¡¯s opinion, the other party simply couldn¡¯t wait after she gave birth.She still had several months, and she had to wait for about a year after giving birth because she could work again. In addition,customized models require various debugging and research and development, and a year and a half to two years are preliminary.In this case, those people in the royal family wanted to be exempt to that process. As for the appointment to meet in Washington, America, the meaning was simr. Since the other party was from the Japanese royal family, it was absolutely impossible for them to travel that far to meet her.But just in case, it was good that they would be in her territory just in case something happened. Moreover, since she had made it clear that she was not epting the order, the other party should have no reason to have the trip. After sending the email to Winnie, she breathed a sigh of relief.She stretched her arms and moved her shoulders and neck.After that she saw that there were still several unread emails in the mailbox. In addition to a few spam emails, there was also an email with the name of a long-lost person, Charles Petersen. When Silvia saw this name, she was slightly taken aback.It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t remember this person, but that she didn¡¯t expect him to reply. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Shesent him an email before, because when she felt that there was a problem in theboratory.She destroyed all the experimental data,but waster recovered by Leo,and at Mr.Drake¡¯s ce, Leo¡¯s words reminded her that since hackers can restore, they could hack as well. There was an encrypted database before, and she couldn¡¯t crack it and couldn¡¯t enter it.Professor Reyes said that it was an internal high-level database, and it could not be leaked. It was highly confidential,so he couldn¡¯t give her permission, and asked her to understand that if there was any information she needed,she could tell him and let him get it for her. What happenedter made her more suspicious, and she also began to think about the encrypted data database. If there were advanced hackers who could hack into it,would they be able to know what was inside? Having that thought inside her mind, she knew it shouldn¡¯t be difficult but the problem was, where could she find a highly credible and powerful hacker? Not only must there be enough technology to hack into it,but the information about theboratory couldn¡¯t not be publicized.After thinking about that, she remembered Charles. Cat Porus It¡¯s not that he was a hacker with superb skills, but that when he was traveling around looking for those rare woods, he met a very powerful hacker, and by chance, he saved his life. Charles also mentioned it unintentionally at the time.Silvia remembered that incident when she was looking for a trusted hacker. She then tried to reach out to Charles. Since taking over the business of the Petersen Group, he had also been working diligently.It was said that the development of the Petersen Group was very good, but his hobbies could only be put aside. Life was like that, there would always choices to be made, and there would always be trade-offs. She opened the email and she was d about what she had read. He agreed and he would notify her when he had an update. ¡°Thank you!¡±Silvia replied to the email,but the light in her eyes dimmed. When she thought about theboratory, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Professor Reyes who just passed away.Leo whose whereabouts were unknown. In fact, he was not missing.Obviously, he was in the hands of Kelly.She just had no idea where he was locked up. Javon said thatLeo was safe at least for now. But the question was until when?She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Javon knew and what position he had with everything that was happening. All of those thoughts made her head hurt. Fortunately, Simonhad returned.Although he was infected with the gue, at least he was back. and all problems could be solved.She couldn¡¯t deny that she felt at ease knowing that Simon was back. She was just hoping that she could meet him soon or talk to him.She had a lot of things to discuss with him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 758 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Where is my pen holder? Early in the morning, Mrs.Moran washed up,had breakfast, put on delicate makeup,and was ready to go shopping and y mahjong. Recently, she had been tossing about that girl ia, and she didn¡¯t even care about it at first but she finally made an appointment.She must have had a good time today! Thinking of that, she took her bag and was about to go out when she heard hurried footsteps and saw a figure walking in quickly from outside. She took a closer look.¡±Kelly!You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Kelly went upstairs after responding so dryly to her. ¡°Kelly, aren¡¯t you going back to theboratory? Are you staying longer here?¡±Mrs. Moran was used to her hurried appearance.She turned around and followed her. Kelly didn¡¯t bother to turn and answer. She walked upstairs quickly. ¡°Kelly, I read the news, and I heard that something happened to a professor in yourb,right? Are you still doing the experiment?Or should you stop?You should take time for a break. You look so tired and skinny!¡±Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t care if she responded or not, and she just talked all the way. All the way into the room, Kelly walked quickly to her desk.She nced at it, and her face changed drastically, ¡°Where¡¯s my pen holder?!¡± ¡°What?¡±Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t understand what she said. ¡°Pen holder!The pen holder I put on the desk!¡±She patted the table.She was angry as she almost growled at the woman in front of her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mrs. Moran was frightened. ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡±She patted the table with her palm desperately.She could crack the table if she continued doing that¡­After she finished taking pictures, she searched frantically, from the table to the cab, the drawer,and even the bookcase behind.of. ¡°I put it here, why did it disappear? Have you ever entered my house and packed my things?¡±She called while looking for it.She was going crazy Mrs. Moran was quite frightened, she had never seen her daughter like this, and although she was always indifferent to people and seemed to have no feelings, she was not so violent. ¡°No, really not!How dare I touch your things, you don¡¯t let me get them.¡±After a pause,she whispered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of pen holder you are talking about, what kind of pen holder is it?It¡¯s not very expensive.I will buy you a more expensive er, don¡¯t be angry, Kelly!¡± ¡°Buy?!¡±Kelly raised her head and smiled coldly after rummaging through boxes and cabs.She still couldn¡¯t find what she was looking for.¡±Do you think everything can be bought with your filthy money?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±After being choked, Mrs.Moran felt very ufortable.Her eyes quickly filled with tears, and said aggrievedly, ¡°Kelly, I know you have resentment in your heart.I know you think that I have never really been a mother to you.Besides, you look down on your parents for bowing their heads for money, but you are raised using that money!Without our stinky money, do you think you can study abroad? And achieve whatever you are doing now?¡± ¡°So, do you really think I have spent your money?Wait,I will figure it out and pay you back.Anyway, you have that fat daughter of yours, why do you still care about me?¡±She said mercilessly to her mother.She didn¡¯t care if she was hurt. Mrs.Moran was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Kelly¡¯s resentment would be like that.She could feel the bitterness in every word that she uttered.Kelly, I just¡­¡± Kelly said impatiently, ¡°Enough of this.Can you just tell me where my pen holder is?!¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Mrs.Moran wiped away her tears, and didn¡¯t want to exin in vain.She knew that there was no sense saying a word.¡±I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re at home all day and yet you don¡¯t know?¡±Kelly couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±Did you sneak into my room again and clean my room?¡± Mrs. Moran was a little guilty, because Kelly repeatedly ordered her not to enter her room.But since she wouldn¡¯te home most of the time, Mrs.Moran thought that she couldn¡¯t just leave the room so dirty.So, she would use the spare key to clean it up. However,she swore to herself that she never saw any pen holder, nor did she touch her things.She didn¡¯t dare throw them around. ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen your pen holder, and I haven¡¯t thrown away your things!¡±Mrs.Moran said in a rxed tone.Though her heart was already pounding so fast. ¡°If you really like that pent holder,tell me what it looks like and I will let the servant look for it for you.If it cannot be found,I will just get something that looks like it,okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything!¡±Kelly looked at her with contempt in her eyes, ¡°You ordinary people don¡¯t understand anything at all!¡± Mrs.Moran was about to retort when she heard her say again.¡±Who else has been in my room recently?Or in other words, has been to our house?¡± She was stunned when she asked this question, and thought for a while. ¡°No one!I haven¡¯t even made an appointment for the mahjong game recently,except for your father¡¯s return and the servants at home, there is no¡­¡± After a pause, she seemed to think of something, ¡°Oh, yes,ia came once.But she never entered your room,she just sat downstairs and left without eating.¡± ¡°Her?!¡±Kelly frowned, ¡°What is she here for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I said she came to see me, you know, I¡¯ve been tossing a lot of old bones because of her illness recently¡­ ¡°But she paused.She was afraid that she might say something that would get Kelly upset. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do that in vain, your father¡¯s bidding matter should be settled.Our family will soon belong to the wealthy ss and there is no need to always follow your Uncle around.¡± Kelly didn¡¯t care about this at all.She only cared about ia¡¯s visit, ¡°When did shee?How long did she stay?How do you know she didn¡¯te into my room, did you stay close?¡±Kelly asked one after the other. ¡°Hey¡­¡±She wanted to argue but at the same time Mrs. Moran was puzzled. ¡°I cannot understand you. Why would she be interested in your pen holder??She won¡¯t take it!¡± ¡°Apart from her, has anyone else been here?¡±Kelly just ignored her answer. ¡°No.¡±Shaking her head,Mrs.Moran said with certainty. ¡°Understood, ¡°Kelly said and she had already walked outside quickly. Seeing her daughter walking in front of her without stopping, Mrs. Moran chased after her, ¡°Kelly, where are you going?Are you not going to have your dinner here?Kelly, talk to me!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 759 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 759 Chapter 759 Ungrateful Person Kelly didn¡¯t answer, and walked very fast.She almost bumped into Kane Moran who had just returned home. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Kane¡¯s face was dimmed.He was obviously not in a good mood.¡±Kelly,stop!¡± But Kelly was not affected.She ignored him and continued walking. ¡°Kelly!Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±Kane was very angry.Hewas going to pull her, but he was stopped by Mrs.Moran.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?Just calm down. You get to see her on rare asions and yet, you seem to be like cats and dogs!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You spoiled her too much!¡±Kane cursed bitterly.Kelly was already in her car. ¡°I cannot believe how ungrateful she is!¡± Mrs.Moran was stunned. ¡°Who are you calling an ungrateful person?¡± Loosening his tie, Kane sat down heavily on the sofa, then grabbed his hands into his hair and rumpled it vigorously. ¡°I cannot believe what¡¯s happening. I called your daughter and she ignored me.I scolded Miller for being such an old bastard.¡± Seeing his appearance, Mrs.Moran was inexplicably flustered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?And Miller is¡­¡± After a pause,her voice became softer.She looked around and waved the servants away.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you today.?¡± Kane never dared to scold Miller when he was angry.But today was different. He was cursing his name. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scold him but also I wanted to beat him up.¡±He spat and cursed angrily. Those wordings were serious enough to make Mrs.Moran panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?What happened?Don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°That project that I am talking about, Miller is giving it to the Palmer Group instead. Fucking Simon is missing. I don¡¯t even know if he is already dead but still, he gave it to the Palmer Group What did Palmer group do to him?!¡± Those words were held in his heart until he came home. At that time, he couldn¡¯t wait to rush over to find Miller and ask him why he lied to him.Why did he give the project to the Palmer Group?He wanted to understand why he backed off with their deal.! He had boasted a lot about the project already.A lot of people knew that he would definitely be handling this but today, he felt like he was pped hard on the face. He felt that people were Those who invest in the project would inevitably withdraw their investment and they would face a great crisis. ¡°How?!¡±Mrs.Moran shouted in great surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a sure thing?Has he already agreed?Miller always keeps his words so how can he back out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.Probably, he is just really doing whatever he says with the Palmer group.If my sister was just alive, I will never be bullied like thiss!¡± ¡°Then, what is your n now?¡±Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t think of a good way, so she could only follow his words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.I don¡¯t even know if I have the face to go out. I cannot believe this happened.!¡± T¡±I¡¯ll find him!¡±He said as the more words came out of his mouth, the angrier he felt. He was about to leave when he saw his wife following him..¡±What are you doing? You cannot stop me.I will have to go and ask for an exnation Miller just did too much to me!¡± ¡°I am not stopping you.I am going with you!¡±Mrs.Moran hurriedly went to get her small bag.¡±You are right!We must ask for an exnation!After so many years, how did our family treat him?I treated ia like my own daughter, and Kelly is so jealous. We didn¡¯t ask him for anything Just for this project. This is really bullying.!¡± She said angrily. The grievances umted over the years seemed to be vented all at once.¡±1 need an exnation.If not for me, his daughter would been gone already!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he cares about his daughter that much,huh!¡±Kane snorted coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t he find another woman?He is probably having another son.If he really cared about his daughter,why didn¡¯t he have a strict investigation after she was poisoned?¡± Mrs.Moran, who hurried out with her husband, was stunned for a moment.She looked at him.¡±If you say that, that¡¯s true!Then, he has been pretending for so many years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s his skill.He is good at pretending!¡±Kane¡¯s face darkened. The anger spiked inside his chest along with anxiety.If he couldn¡¯t get the project, Miller at least made up for it or otherwise, they would be done.The Moran family would be nothing. The couple got into the car and drove all the way to Miller¡¯s house. There was no obstruction as imagined, and they entered the house smoothly, but Miller was not at home, so the two of them fled to nothing. ¡°Uncle Moran, Aunt Moran, ¡°Hearing that they wereing, ia went to the door to greet them. Kane and his wife were shocked when they saw her.They didn¡¯t expect that she lost so much weight after not seeing her for a while. The person standing in front of them was different from what they had inside their mind. Although she was still in the fat category, she was really thinner than before. ¡°But¡­ia?¡±Kane called out in disbelief. ¡°Hi Uncle,Aunt,.¡±ia greeted politely again, then she turned sideways and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat.¡± Kane and his wife looked at each other. They walked in together, and then heard ia who was walking in front.¡±Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran,why didn¡¯t youe with my cousin?¡± ¡°Your cousin?¡±Mrs.Moran said,wondering.But when she walked in, she understood. Kelly was sitting on the sofa in the middle.She apparently had been there for a while. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 760 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 760 Chapter 760 No big deal ¡°Kelly, why are you here?¡±Mrs.Moran was surprised, and trotted over. Kelly frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±She asked the same question instead of answering her. ¡°How about you?¡±Kane asked,clearing his throat. ¡°I have something to ask!¡±Kelly said without turning her head, and then her eyes ia¡¯s.¡±Tell me, where did you put my pen holder?¡± fell on Spreading her hands, ia looked helpless.¡±Cousin, I really didn¡¯t take your pen holder. I don¡¯t even know what your pen holder looks like, besides, what should I do with your pen holder?¡± ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re going to do?If you didn¡¯t take it, who else?My mother said it was only you who had been to our house thest two days!¡±Kelly said coldly. Being called out suddenly, Mrs.Moran smiled awkwardly.¡±ia,no one else has been in our house for the past two days except for you. The pen holder is very important for my daughter.I don¡¯t think you took it but isn¡¯t it possible you took it but you didn¡¯t put it back?¡± The pen holder was in Kelly¡¯s room. How could she take it and bring it back? ¡°Aunt Moran, I really didn¡¯t take it.I didn¡¯t go upstairs that day, you forgot?¡±She said seriously. Her eyes were extremely sincere, showing that she was not lying. ¡°I know that ia never lied.So there might be something wrong, that when will your fathere back?¡±Mrs.Moran and her husband focused on Miller, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the pen pen holder. Their purpose ofing to the house of Miller was more important than that of the holder. ¡°My dad¡­¡± Before ia finished speaking, Kelly stood up suddenly.She walked towards her, and then grabbed her hand and pinched her wrist in front of everyone. ¡°Cousin,what are you doing?!¡±ia was stunned for a moment.She was subconsciously trying to break free, but she pulled her tightly. With three fingers close together, sticking to her pulse, Kelly looked at her directly in the eyes.¡±Have you taken the prescription prescribed by Leo?¡± ia shrank her hand. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A good one who never lies!¡±Sneered twice, and suddenly let go of her hand.If she wasn¡¯t big enough and stable enough,she would almost fall on the floor. Mrs.Moran hurriedly gave her a hand, and lightly reprimanded her daughter.¡±Kelly, what are you doing?¡± But Kelly was not affected at all with her mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°No matter what, you still have to behave in Miller¡¯s house. Before youpletely tear yourself apart, you have to behave as good as ever to ia.¡± Kelly didn¡¯t care about such reprimands, she curled her lips. ¡°Mom,she lied to you!Do you really believe that she didn¡¯t drink a drop of the medicine prescribed by Leo!¡± ¡°Did you drink it?¡±Mrs.Moran looked at Kelly, then turned to look at ia.Her face was full of disbelief.¡±No way!ia drank it?Isn¡¯t the effect obvious?She lost a lot of weight.Kelly, just look at how good ia looks now.!¡± Mrs.Moran was praising ia.It was as if she was wanting to show that it was her own fault.If it wasn¡¯t for her,why would ia have lost so much weight?It couldn¡¯t be denied that she looked better than before. Anyway, Miller owed them a big favor!He must give an exnation to them about the project. ¡°If she didn¡¯t drink it,she would not look like what she is now, ¡°Kelly nced at her, and said with a meaningful smile with a sneer. Breaking free from Mrs.Moran¡¯s hand, ia stood up straight.She took two steps forward, looked at Kelly¡¯s face.¡±Then, what should I look like?How does my cousin know what the doctor prescribed for me?And its effect?Cousin, you seem very knowledgeable in medicine?¡± Mrs.Moran at the side didn¡¯t know what to do.So, she hurriedly exined., ¡°Your cousin has also studied medicine for so many years, you forgot¡­¡¯ ¡°My cousin studied Western medicine, ¡°ia interrupted her.¡±But I don¡¯t know when my cousin studied Chinese medicine?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to learn, and you haven¡¯t studied well. What can you know?¡±Kelly said to her,and she was never polite to her. Ever since she was a child, Kelly hadn¡¯t treated her well.She knew that she didn¡¯t like her. At that time, she was not too fat.She was also a cute little girl who was praised by everyone.She also wanted to y with Kelly back then just like to be a good sister to her,but Kelly rejected her. ¡°Kelly, don¡¯t say that!¡±Mrs. Moran reprimanded her and stopped her from continuing. Kane on the side was very impatient.He was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t bear to deal with these things. He asked directly, ¡°ia, when is your fathering back?Has he been home recently?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when my dad wille back. You know, he¡¯s busy with his business. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be home recently.When I¡¯m sleeping, he often hasn¡¯te back.Sometimes, he will leave even before I get up, ¡°la said innocently.¡±Uncle Moran, you know, my father has been like this since I was a child.¡± Indeed, Kane used tofort her, but now he didn¡¯t have the patience and mood. So, he asked directly, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything back then and it is fine. You were just a child.But now, you are a grown up. Don¡¯t you know that your father found another woman? You have to be careful. Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± ia looked at him.¡±How did Uncle Moran know?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Kane was at a loss for words for a while, and Mrs.Moran at the side hurriedly made a siege, ¡°You Uncle Moran also heard about it, and everyone saw that your father brought a woman out of the house. Do you know that?You silly girl, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ia said as she shook her head.¡±But even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal?!¡±Kane eximed, staring at her.¡±Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?! How can you not be sorry for your dead mother when you say that?Your father is going to find you another stepmother. You¡¯re not worrying?Do you know what a stepmother is, huh?!¡± ¡°Uncle Moran, let alone this matter, I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not. Even if it is true,so what?How many years have passed since my mother passed away, and my father has been single for SO many years.If he really finds someone who can take care of him and whoever loves him, I will also be happy for him.As for the stepmother¡­not all stepmothers are bad people, and I have grown up,even if she treats me badly, I am not afraid.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Moran anxiously took her hand, ¡°Oh my silly girl,why are you so naive?!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 761 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 761 Chapter 761 A Mess ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of some stories before? Even if your father has been so good to you, if your step mother will step in,everything will change.I am doubting if you will still have the good life that you have right now if that happens, ¡°Mrs.Moran said as she tried to persuade ia. ¡°We do not know what really that woman wanted. What if she is just only after your father¡¯s wealth and power?I am telling you that if you do not pay any attention now, you will regret it in the future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Kane seconded to what his wife said. ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t ask questions like this, do you think your deceased mother will be happy?¡± ¡°My mother has passed away for more than 20 years. If she sees us right now, I know that she only wanted my father to be happy. And¡­¡±After a pause, she looked at the two of them, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, it seems you shouldn¡¯t meddle too much in my dad¡¯s private affairs, right?If you have any objections, you should talk to my dad instead of me.¡± The couple looked at each other, and Mrs.Moran pulled ia¡¯s arm. ¡°Silly girl,your mother is gone, do you think your father will listen to us?We treat you as our family.We are just saying this for your own good!¡± ¡°I understand your intention and thank you for your kindness but I am already grown up and I am sure that I can give myself a good life, ¡°ia said lightly. Kelly had lost her temper.She never expected this woman to answer that way. She didn¡¯t care about whether Miller was getting married to another woman nor whether ia would have a stepmother,all she cared about was the contents of the pen holder.She had to find it not matter what. ¡°ia, stop talking nonsense. Just tell me,where is the pen holder?¡±She frowned impatiently. ¡°I have said many times that I have never seen your pen holder.Can¡¯t you check it again in your room?¡±ia replied as she looked directly in her eyes. Kelly stood up and stretched her arms. ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit that you took it then what I can do is to find it myself.¡± With that said, she was about to walk in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Stop!What are you going to do? Are you going to search my house?You know you cannot do that!¡±ia became angry. Her fair face was flushed with anger. But Kelly didn¡¯t pay attention to her.She continued her way upstairs. ¡°Stop!¡±ia chased her and grabbed her arm. ¡°You have no right to search my house!¡± ¡°You took my stuff and that gave me the right!¡±With a cold smile, Kelly swung her arm violently and shook off her hand.She was not afraid of whatever ia would be doing. ¡°Hey, Kelly¡­¡±Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know why her daughter was so obsessed with a pen holder.She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was on that penholder and she was so persistent to find it.She saw that the two were arguing. She wanted to go upstairs to intervene but as soon as she took her first step forward,she saw the two were already pushing each other while they were still on the stairs. ia pulled Kelly¡¯s arm,but her hand was a little bit off, and only the sleeve part was pulled. Kelly threw it so hard that she was standing unsteadily on the stairs.She lost her bnce and fell. ia screamed,and she rolled down the stairs. ¡°ia!¡±Mrs.Moran eximed, eyes widening when she saw what was happening. Kelly didn¡¯t expect that to happen. It was never her intention to hurt her. She was taken aback for a moment.But it didn¡¯t take long and she squinted her eyes and turned around to go upstairs. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±A shout from behind was heard. It was Miller who just entered the entrance door and was greeted by such a scene. Mrs.Moran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.She regained her senses and hurried forward to help ia who had rolled to the floor.¡±ia, are you okay?Don¡¯t scare Aunt!¡± The voice was a little choked up, with a bit of crying. Kane didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.He was stunned for two seconds, then he recovered from shock. Originally, he came to see Miller and to ask for his exnation but now he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°ia!¡±He took two quick steps and threw the briefcase on the sofa.He squatted down and looked at his daughter nervously. ia¡¯sforehead was torn, and blood flowed down her cheeks. With her eyes half-opened, she looked at her father, ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Dad will take you to the hospital!¡±Miller was looking nervous and distressed. ¡°Cousin¡­¡±She turned her head to look up the stairs,pointing in the direction of Kelly. Kelly originally continued to go upstairs, but stopped when she heard Miller¡¯s voice.Standing to where she was since Miller arrived. Looking in the direction of her daughter¡¯s fingers, Miller saw his niece whom he hadn¡¯t seen for years. ¡°Uncle.¡± Miller snorted coldly, but bent down and tried to pick up his daughter without responding to Kelly. But ia was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even move to lift her.¡±Come on, ¡°he yelled. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine!¡±ia struggled to stand up.She just had a little headache and pain in the body except for that, she didn¡¯t feel anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t move around!Be good!¡±Miller was yelling in a low voice, and then the servants had already run over to help ia put inside the car. Miller was getting into the car when Mrs. Moran tried to follow.¡±Miller, I¡¯ll take ia to the hospital with you.¡± However, Miller blocked the car door with his hand, and said coldly, ¡°No need!¡± He mmed the door of the car. He pulled people out, then remembered something, and said to the servant standing by, ¡°Send off the guests now.Close the door immediately and no one else is allowed to enter.Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±The servant immediately answered as they nodded his head. Then, without looking at anyone,he said to the driver,¡±Drive!¡± Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the car drove away from the ce. She knew that Miller was angry.He was very angry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs.Moran,please go back!¡±The servant lowered his head and made a gesture of invitation. Kane, who had already followed,nced at his wife.Mrs.Moran frowned, ¡°Ray,he¡­¡± Kane waved his hands. ¡°You have such a good daughter!¡± He also left, and Mrs.Moran turned around and looked at Kelly who had already left the gate.She obviously couldn¡¯t go upstairs and was forced toe out. Standing there,her face was very calm,without the slightest bit of embarrassment or fear. ¡°Kelly, how can you push ia?¡±Mrs.Moran asked her daughter full of disbelief.She never thought that Kelly could do that to her cousin.¡±It¡¯s just a pen holder.I cannot believe that it is all worth the fuss. You see how angry your uncle is?You put ia¡¯s life in danger!¡± ¡°She deserves that!¡±Kelly said as she cut her. ¡°What?!¡±Mrs.Moran eximed.She couldn¡¯t believe that she was hearing those words from her daughter. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t understand it at all!¡±Kelly said contemptuously, ¡°What should I be expecting from you?!¡± And then, Kelly left. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 762 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 762 Chapter 762 ttered In the hospital, ia¡¯s wound had already been bandaged. She looked at her busy father.¡±Dad,I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t really have to worry about me.¡± Sitting down on the edge of the hospital bed, Miller was looking at her with soft eyes. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then, why are you still¡­¡± ¡°I ¡°Just take a rest, okay?¡±Miller said and he didn¡¯t let her daughter finish what she was saying.¡±Take a good rest for a while, don¡¯t think about anything.Leave the rest to Dad.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡±She uttered.She wanted to say anything but in the end, she just closed her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Miller asked when he noticed that his daughter wanted to say something. At that time, Miller was just being a father to his daughter. He was not the aggressive and intimidating businessman that everyone knew. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±She smiled slightly.¡±I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± ¡°Silly girl, why are you talking to Dad like that?¡±He raised a hand and pulled up her quilt.In fact, ia was fine.She didn¡¯t have to be in the hospital but Miller insisted. ¡°I am sorry.It¡¯s just that, I always make you worry about me since I was just a child.I used toin every time that you couldn¡¯t apany me,¡±she said sincerely. She had heard a little about what was happening to her father¡¯s personal life.Uncle and Aunt were making a fuss about it.She suddenly felt that the two were trying to me her father for not having enough time to be with her. say that For so many years, she had been single and had not looked for any woman. It was hard to there was no reason for that.Although she had not experienced a mother¡¯s love, Miller was giving every love he could. He was both her father and mother. What Moran had said was right to a certain extent.She could have a stepmother but Miller simply did not look for a woman to be her stepmother in order to prevent her from suffering and being wronged. However, if a time woulde that he could find a woman who could apany him for the rest of his life, she wouldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°You are my daughter, who else am I to you?It¡¯s only right and proper!¡±Miller spoke casually with a faint smile on his lips. She always had a stoic expression, but at that moment, she smiled so gently. ¡°Dad, you are so kind!¡±ia was a little moved that her eyes started to moist. ¡°You are speaking nonsense again!¡±Pulling out a tissue and wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Miller added softly, ¡°Take a good rest. You¡¯ve been working hard recently.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡±Seeing that he was about to get up,she hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Huh?¡±Turning around, Miller looked at her questioningly. ¡°If¡­¡±Suddenly, she felt shy while attempting to open up the topic with him. Her cheeks instantly became hot, but she still said bravely, ¡°I mean, if you find a suitable woman who is willing to apany you, it is fine to me!You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯ve grown up and can take care of myself!I only hope that you can be happier.¡± Miller was taken aback for a moment before he could react and frown.¡±Did you hear some kind of gossip?¡± ¡°No!¡±Shaking her head, ia exined, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I don¡¯t care.I just want you to be happy.¡± Miller felt rxed and said gently, ¡°I have always been happy to have you!¡± Gently rubbing her hair, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about other things. What you need most now is to rest.¡± ia nodded, feeling extremely happy. Just as Miller was about to leave, he saw someone leaning at the door while carrying a bag and a bucket in his hand.When he saw him, he was obviously taken aback. ¡°Mr.M-miller¡­.¡±Silvia was not used to calling him Mr.Miller After all, he had no business dealings, so he called him politely. Miller took time to remember her before he nodded slightly, ¡°Here to see ia?¡± Nodding, Silvia replied, ¡°I heard that she was injured and was admitted to the hospital.What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Silvia. ¡°ia, who was still on the hospital bed, leaned forward and tried to get up.However,Silvia hurriedly took two steps to hold her down, ¡°Don¡¯t move around,lie down!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±ia was feeling annoyed.She was feeling fine,but they were treating her as if she was a critically ill patient who was being forced to rest. ¡°You are injured like that and you still have the guts to say that you are fine?¡±Looking at the wound on her face with ointment and the bandage on her forehead, Silvia could see that it was not just a minor injury. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I am really all right!It¡¯s just a skin trauma.It¡¯s my father who insisted on making me stay here for observation.¡±After speaking,she blushed like a child who was caught while making a mistake.She even gave her father a small nce. ¡°It¡¯s for your own good!¡±Silvia was relieved knowing that her injury was not serious. ¡°How did it happen anyway?How could someone as kind as you get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±ia didn¡¯t know what to say for a while as she pursed her lips. Silvia was a little puzzled.She looked at her before she shifted her eyes to Miller who was standing beside her. Miller stood there as if he didn¡¯t want to continue talking about that topic anymore.After a while, he nced at her.¡±Simon hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± That made Silvia speechless. He hadn¡¯t told anyone when he woulde back nor did he go to see anyone yet. Since she wasn¡¯t sure about anything yet she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just shook her head. ¡°Although the situation over there is a bit chaotic, he has always been a capable man so you don¡¯t have to worry too much, ¡°Millerforted. Silvia was even more surprised.She didn¡¯t expect him to say that to her.Nheless, she nodded. and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr.Miller.¡± Slightly nodding, Miller seemed to have nothing more to say as he glimpsed at his daughter.¡±Stay here for a few more hours. If there is noplication, I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±ia nodded happily before she asked, ¡°Dad, are you leaving again?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been busy with business recently¡­take care of yourself.¡±After a pause, he nced at Silvia again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Silvia stared at him and just stared. Seeing the doubts in her expression, Miller added an exnation, ¡°Recently, ia is in good condition. She has been in a good mood and I know I have you to thank for that.¡± Silvia was really surprised to hear him thank her. In her impression, Mr.Miller had always been rigid and serious.It was not easy for him to say appreciative words to others. She couldn¡¯t help but be ttered! She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!I am her friend. Besides, I don¡¯t think I actually did much.¡± ¡°No,it¡¯s all thanks to Silvia that my health is getting better!¡±ia affirmed. Miller looked deeply at Silvia before leaving. Watching his back disappear, Silvia finally came back to her senses and quickly looked at ia, ¡°ia, did you tell your father about you being poisoned?¡± ia nodded, ¡°He knows. That doctor told him.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 763 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Sudden Silence Mentioning that doctor made Silvia remember Leo once again and how she didn¡¯t know where or how he was doing. ¡°Then¡­ Did your father investigate this matter?¡±Silvia asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±shaking her head, ia replied honestly. ¡°He was both shocked and angry when he found out about it but he didn¡¯t say anything afterward. Maybe he saw that I was already getting better,so he didn¡¯t pursue it any further.¡± Silvia shook her head in disbelief, That¡¯s impossible!¡± Just as Miller was very protective of his daughter. Even with a minor injury, he would insist for her to stay at the hospital. So,it was unbelievable for him to not investigate that incident. In Silvia¡¯s mind, she thought that Miller was only keeping it a secret from ia.Maybe he was investigating secretly and making a move behind the scene. Anyway,she had seen Simon¡¯s ability. He was the kind of man who seemed calm on the surface,but if he really wanted to take revenge,it could get very scary. His silence was like the eye of a tornado.It¡¯s calm but deadly. ¡°Anyway,he didn¡¯t mention it again. ¡°After thinking for a while, ia didn¡¯t bother with it anymore. ¡°How did you know I was injured?¡± ¡°I was going to visit you today,but you didn¡¯t answer my call.I called your house and they said that you were injured and was brought to the hospital. What happened?¡±Silvia asked nervously. ¡°How could you get injured at home?Are you feeling dizzy or ufortable?¡± While talking,she pulled her wrist with concern. Letting her hold her hand, ia said helplessly, I identally rolled down the stairs. I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Rolling down the stairs is nothing?If it wasn¡¯t because of dizziness and difort,how could you have rolled down?¡±Silvia asked in disbelief.She checked her pulse carefully and felt that it was very stable Actually,even better than a few days ago.It seemed like the poison in her body was gradually being detoxified. Only then did she let go of her hand in relief.¡±Tell me,what really happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­my cousin. ¡°She said after a pause as she contemted on talking behind someone¡¯s back. ¡°Kelly?¡±Silvia didn¡¯t expect that she was the culprit. After all,she just met her a few days back and they haven¡¯t had much contact with her recently. ¡°When did shee here?What exactly did she do?¡±After a pause, Silvia connected the puzzles together. ¡°Did Kelly push you downstairs?!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t deliberately pushed down. We were having an argument and I identally fell down on my own, ¡°ia couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. How could an adult woman like her feel like that? ¡°Argument?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡°ia nodded and briefly exined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what she was talking about.I have been to her house but didn¡¯t see any pen holder she was talking about. She was very angry because of it.¡± ¡°Just because of a pen holder?¡± Silvia was surprised to hear that. The Moran family might not be over the top wealthy,but they were still considered to be rich. A mere pen holder wouldn¡¯t be much of a loss to them. However, because of what ia said,it seemed weird how anxious Kelly was being because of it. ¡°Yeah,I don¡¯t know what pen holder she was being so nervous about Aunt Moran said that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to make her another one.But Kelly still kept on insisting to search my house. I can¡¯t understand her.¡±ia was speechless before she asked, ¡°Silvia,do you think my cousin is crazy?Why did she do that?¡± ¡°This¡­I¡¯m afraid I have to ask her myself!¡±Silvia mumbled meaningfully. After leaving the hospital, Silvia called Mr.Drake¡¯s wife. Not even a second passed,her call was already answered. However, it was not Mr.Drake who answered it. am?¡± ¡°Hello?Who are you?¡±Silvia¡¯s heart melted when she heard a childish voice, and asked, ¡°Who do you think I ¡°Mom!¡±Asher was very happy upon hearing his mother¡¯s voice over the phone. ¡°Mom,I miss you so much!¡± ¡°I miss you too!Are you being good to grandpa?¡± There was a sudden silence that filled the air. BEcause of that, she had a hunch that her son must have done something bad! Sighing,Silvia helplessly asked, ¡°Asher,can¡¯t you be kind to your grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very kind!¡±he eximed, insisting to be a good boy. ¡°Little jerk, where did you go again?What are you doing with the phone?You¡­ ¡°Mr.Drake¡¯s voice echoed on the other end of the line. ¡°Mom¡­ ¡°Asher called out to her when she heard Mr.Drakeining. ¡°Mom?Your mother is too busy to care of you!If your mother finds out that you peed on my bed,she will definitely spank your little ass¡­ ¦§ ¡°Mom¡­¡± Their voices were vivid over the phone. ¡°What?!¡± Silvia heard a rough voice on the phone and uttered,¡±Hello?!¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡±Silvia called out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to South Asia?The signal seemed okay!¡±Mr.Drake thought she had already left and spokeAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. in a low voice. ¡°No,I didn¡¯t go abroad. I¡¯m still in Washington. ¡°Silvia replied. Soon, she heard someone yelling, ¡°What?!You didn¡¯t go abroad?Did you just lie to me?You left the child. here and went off on your own?Get rid of this little devil!¡± ¡°Grandpa,I¡¯m not leaving¡­ ¡°Asher said softly. Silvia heard a very low voice coaxing Asher, ¡°You won¡¯t leave. I¡¯m just scaring your Silvia became speechless upon hearing that. As if he could scare her. ¡°Old man,I have something to tell you,¡±she cleared her throat and said seriously. mother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?Doesn¡¯t your son matter anymore?¡±Mr.Drake raised his voice. ¡°Why are you so busy doing so many things?When are you going to leave?What are you procrastinating for?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go for the time being.Asher will stay with you for a few days.I¡¯ll pick him up after I finish my work. ¡°After a pause, she added in a deep voice, ¡°Also!Something may have happened to Leo.¡± ¡°No,that is not okay.Let me tell you¡­ ¡°He wasn¡¯t able to finish his words when his wife interrupted him, ¡°What did you say?Who?¡± ¡°Leo. Something may have happened to him.¡± That bad boy¡­¡±muttered by Mr. Drake.¡±What could have happened? Don¡¯t fool me,I don¡¯t care about him.¡± He was cursing, but it was evident in his tone that he was worried. ¡°He¡¯s missing and I think he¡¯s trapped in theb building, but I couldn¡¯t find it. Theb is well-guarded and besides¡­ ¡°Silvia stopped talking suddenly. ¡°Hey,hello,what is it?What¡¯s wrong with theboratory? Tell me!¡±Her sister-inw didn¡¯t hear it and thought there was a problem with the signal,so she hurriedly asked over and over again.. Silvia continued hastily, Stop talking, I¡¯ll find youter.¡± After speaking,she hung up the phone decisively. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 764 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Are you willing to give way? She discovered that her phone was hacked. Previously,her phone was equipped with an anti-hacking system. As long as there was an intrusion,an rm would sound to remind her. When Simon helped her install it,sheughed at him for being too cautious. After all,she was just a perfuming teacher. Who would want to hack into her phone to eavesdrop?She had nothing confidential to fear of being eavesdropped on. But now,she had to admire Simon¡¯s foresight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, she looked at her phone and fell into deep thought. If it had already been hacked, then her conversations with them and with even Simon,might have been leaked. She couldn¡¯t wait like that any longer. It would be better for her to attack first. Turning the car around, she went to buy a new phone and sim card first before she called Simon.however,no one answered. Guessing that he might not answer any strange calls,she didn¡¯t feel too anxious and just drove straight to theboratory. Since it would be hard to sneak it during the night,then she would get in during the day. No matter how many secrets were hidden in theboratory and no matter how many traps wereinside,they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in broad daylight.. She had made up her mind. First, she sent a message to Mr.Drake She said that she went to the laboratory and he didn¡¯t have to be worried. She also assured him that he would get to him in the evening. after she finished her work. In that message,she was giving out a clue. He must call the police if she won¡¯t be able toe back by the evening.Despite the indirect reminder,she believed that they had a tacit understanding between each other. Afterwards,she left a message to Simon, saying that she was going to theboratory to deal with some matters and that she would be back tomorrow after finishing her work. Finally, she brought the Palmer family¡¯s bodyguards and went straight to theboratory. The distance from where she was and theboratory was not too far so they would arrive soon. However, as they arrived at the door,she felt sad.She had stayed there for a couple of months.Suddenly,it became a tiger¡¯s den that was scary to enter.Coming there with precaution and preparation made her feel indifferent Knowing that the password had been changed, she went straight to the door and knocked. The person inside poked his head out and frowned when he saw her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She nodded and replied, ¡°My things are still inside theboratory and I need to get it back. Please open the door and let me in.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before the man could speak,she interrupted, ¡°If you can¡¯t decide by yourself,go in and call someone who can!¡± The man opened and closed his lips,but failed to say anything. In the end, he closed the door again. She couldn¡¯t hear anything from the inside, so she just waited patiently. If Professor Reyes was still there,she could simply speak with him. Leo probably didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment in thisboratory,except for those ordinary staff who have worked with her, she didn¡¯t know who else to look for. Javon?Surely he¡¯d stop her from going in.Kelly?She wouldn¡¯t even think about it. Just as she was thinking,she saw the door open again. That time, the door opened much wide., ¡°Get in!¡± Silvia was about to walk in with her guards when the gatekeeper stopped her., ¡°Silvia,you can go in,but they can¡¯t!¡± Her bodyguard immediately stepped forward to protect her,but the gatekeeper didn¡¯t even flinch, The laboratory is not a ce that anyone can enter casually Silvia,you also worked here. I hope I can understand.¡± He was being polite and she couldn¡¯t detect any w in his manner. If she led someone to force their way in,it would appear that she was very unreasonable. Silvia tilted her head. ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Mrs. Palmer!¡±Her bodyguard called out with worry. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±Raising her hand,she took a look inside and took a deep breath. Even if she was about to enter the lion or tiger¡¯s den,she was determined to do it at that moment. Walking in,the door instantly closed behind her. Roaming her eyes,the entire ce looked like a desertedboratory with its gloomy atmosphere. When Professor Reyes and Silvia were still there, the gates would not have been locked like that during the day and people coulde and go at will. It wasn¡¯t exactly lively,but it wasn¡¯t like a cemetery either. Looking up,Silvia walked into the building. As soon as she entered the gate, she saw Kelly wearing a white coat with her one hand in his pocket while she wann with another hand at the document she was holding and talking softly with the man beside her After speaking,the man left and Kelly raised her head to see Silvia. Smiling slightly,she spoke, ¡°Silvia,you are here again?Did you leave something important in theb?Or are you reluctantlying back?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m back for good, are you willing to give way?¡±Silvia nced at her and replied lightly. Kellyughed. ¡°What are you talking about giving up?This is not a kingdom where someone needs to fight over a throne.Can¡¯t we work together?We are all colleagues!I have admired you for a long time.¡± ¡°Since we are colleagues, you shouldn¡¯t be troubled if I came to pick up something that I have left behind,right?¡±Silvia looked at her and asked. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that this is aboratory,not my private ce. If you want to take something,it¡¯s not my business.¡±She gave way.proving that she would not stop her. Silvia looked deeply at her and walked inside. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Silvia lost something important,can I help?¡±Behind her,Kelly asked again. ¡°You may not be of much help.I left some personal belongings. If you are worried, you cane with me.¡± Kelly smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Why would I?.No matter how many secrets theb has, You probably know more than me.I have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Thest time I blocked you,l did something wrong. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart, ¡°she said with a light. smile. Raising her eyebrows, Silvia said that she didn¡¯t mind before turning around and walked inside. Kelly was standing right behind her and she really didn¡¯t follow.However,the smile on her face didn¡¯t reach. her eyes. Silvia didn¡¯t know why Kelly let her walk through theboratory building alone. Like she said,no one really followed her. Of course,she knew that the ce was full of surveince cameras, but she also knew that there were no cameras in the bathrooms. She didn¡¯t believe that Kelly would be so kind to let her roam around freely. She must be plotting something. Despite this knowledge,she couldn¡¯t do much as this was her only opportunity to investigate and find where Leo was. She must know the secret lurking around theboratory and who was hiding at the top floor of it. She went to the bathroom,then came out along the corridor.From there, she walked all the way to a room and stopped. Almost no one was in the corridor.It was as if she was the only one left in the huge building. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 765 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 765 Chapter 765 is really a business Passing by the previousboratory,she found it empty as well. However, the equipment was still there and nothing more. It was as if it had been a long time. She took a look and found that some ces were covered in dust. THe ce where she stopped after wasProfessor Reyes¡¯previous room. When he was busy doing experiments before,he didn¡¯t even bother to go home and lived in the laboratory Higher-level ones such as her and Professor Reyes would have their own office where they could rest for a bit. Now that Professor Reyes was gone, the door of his room was wide open. The room waspletely empty. As soon took a step inside,she heard a voice behind her, ¡°Professor Reyes¡¯room has been cleaned Ms. Drew¡¯s stuff should be here soon.¡± Silvia turned her head,only to see that Kelly hade closer to her. With her usual vignce, she couldn¡¯t have missed her,not to mention she didn¡¯t feel anyone following earlier With that being said, she probably used a different path which made her wonder where she might have Was there a secret path or room she wasn¡¯t aware of? With that thought, she looked around and tried to look for some clues but it was all in vain. ¡°Silvia,you seem very interested in Professor Reyes¡¯room¡­ ¡°Kelly mumbled¡­ Silvia turned to look at her, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your room,can I have a visit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a room here. ¡°Shrugging, Kelly answered nonchntly.¡±I don¡¯t have the same high sry as Ms. Drew and Professor Reyes. I just concentrate on doing experiments here and use theboratory as my home.If you are interested, you can take a look around myboratory.¡± Silvia nodded and agreed. Since she had invited, how could she refuse? She had been in that base for so long,but she never heard of or seen Kelly.She just appeared out of nowhere and seemed to have be the highest authority in the institution which made her wonder what she was experimenting about. Silvia followed her out of the room and they walked all the way to the elevator.Kelly stretched out his finger and pressed the negative one button which made her feel shocked. There were some sundries on the negative floor together with some medicinal herbs that were hidden.She didn¡¯t know if there was anyboratory down there. Seeing that she was having doubts, Kelly raised the corners of her lips and smiled secretly. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know much about thisboratory yet.¡± I really don¡¯t know much about it. ¡°She nodded. ¡°Your research on herbs is very profound. Who did you learn from?¡±Kelly asked casually. ¡°I have learned a little bit by myself, so I can¡¯t exactly say that I am profound. ¡°Looking at the numbers slowly descending in the elevator, Silvia added lightly, ¡°But Ms.Moran,I remember that you studied Western medicine abroad. That is a great achievement.¡± ¡°There is no limit to learning!¡±Kelly moved her fingers casually while speaking with her. ¡°The world is too big while humans know too little. Research and experiments can let us have continuous progress. Knowing more,the society and the world will have a qualitative leap and development. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I think any development and progress should be aimed at benefiting all mankind and making the world is a better ce to live in.If it goes in the opposite direction,then I cannot agree.¡± ¡°Whichever direction, how will you know if you don¡¯t seed first?¡±Kelly asked meaningfully. Just then,the elevator dinged and they stopped. Silvia didn¡¯t respond to her words.As soon as the elevator door opened,she attempted to step out from the elevator when someone blocked her path. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Javon?¡±Silvia was taken aback. Seeing that it was him, Kelly frowned. ¡°Javon, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Silvia is no longer a member of this institution. She shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡°Without answering Kelly, Javon looked at Silvia and said word by word. Silvia suppressed her anger and stared at him.¡±I came back to pick up some of the things I left here.ls that not allowed,Javon?¡± She uttered sarcastically She wondered what Javon was doing as to why he was obstructing her path. ¡°You left something and need toe here to get it?¡±Javon¡¯s eyes shed without the slightest expression, ¡°You have nothing here and you shouldn¡¯t stay here. Tell me what it is and I will have someone find it and return it to you. Now,please leave,Silvia.¡± He gave out a direct order in a cold business-like manner. ¡°Silvia came to see me.I invited her to visit my workshop.If Mr.Daniell has any objections,you. ¡°Unexpectedly,Kelly actually helped her. Silvia turned to look at her,squinting. Only then did Javon look at Kelly before he spoke, Kelly, theboratory is an important ce. How can you bring people in casually?The workshop is even more so!Don¡¯t you even know that?¡± ¡°Silvia is not an outsider. She is a veteran in thisboratory. What secrets are there that Silvia cannot know?¡±Kelly smirked at him. A smirk that seemed to have meaning. Past is past.Since Silvia has left theboratory and is not a staff member here, she should not set foot here again. As the major shareholder here, I have the right to make this decision. ¡°He stood upright in front of the two of them,making it clear that he would not get out of the way.¡±Silvia, we know you. I hope you won¡¯t make it hard for us.¡± What he meant was it was better for her to leave on her own or she would be forcibly kicked out. ¡°Javon!Don¡¯t think that you are so great just because you have contributed capital?It is not your right to make decisions!¡±Kelly was a little angry as she looked at him. Afterwards, she even pulled Silvia¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to take her to visit my workshop. Let¡¯s see who dares to stop her. her. Silvia didn¡¯t expect Kelly¡¯s sudden action and was caught off guard by her. SHe just simply let her drag Javon quickly took a step sideways and blocked the way again. Kelly got angrier and raised her hand to push him, but he restrained her.¡±I will not let any outsider set foot here today!¡± For a while, they were deadlocked there. Seeing the two of them ring at each other,Silvia stood firm and said, ¡°Enough!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 766 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 766 Chapter 766 What kind of experiment am I? ¡°Javon,I think I didn¡¯t know you enough until today.You are so majestic!¡±Silvia said coldly as she took a step back into the elevator.¡±You¡¯re right.Since I¡¯ve already left, I shouldn¡¯te here again.I¡¯ll leave now, so you don¡¯t have to make things difficult.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±Kelly was startled and tried to pull her back, but Silvia moved her wrist and avoided her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to him to decide here!¡±Kelly said angrily while looking at Silvia, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see my workshop?Did you find what you are looking for?¡± Her words undoubtedly carried great allure and seemed to be bewitching. Silvia smiled lightly.¡±I thought about it!Mr.Daniell is right.This involves your confidentiality.I shouldn¡¯t ask for more.Goodbye.¡± After speaking, she pressed the close button of the elevator. work¡¯s ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±Kelly tried to stop her,but she was pulled back by Javon who was on her side. Kelly was unprepared.She staggered and bumped into him.She was left with no choice but to only watch the elevator door close in front of her eyes. ¡°Javon!¡± Turning her head,Kelly expressed her anger. At that time, Javon slowly let go of her hand without any expression on his face. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing! ¡°Kelly stared at him as if she wanted to tear him apart. SHe knew that she couldn¡¯t do that, but she was too furious as she found him very annoying. Javon nced at her lightly. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?If I don¡¯t stop you today, what do you want to do?Trap her in this building?Do you want to have another one trapped in here?Do you know how many were left there?¡± ¡°She had a deeper research about medicine and knew martial arts.Her brain function is probably different from ordinary people and gives us different results¡­It is very valuable for reference!You just ruined it!¡±Kelly said angrily with a clenched fist while wishing she could smash her fists on his face. ¡°In your eyes, are every human just a mere experimental subject?¡±Turning to face her, Javon narrowed his eyes and carefully looked into her eyes with slight disgust. Frankly speaking, if someone was to see her on the street, she would seem aloof and beautiful.However,upon taking a closer look at her, they would find that she¡¯s crazy and ruthless. ¡°So what?¡±She raised her eyebrows.Kelly didn¡¯t think there were any problems with how she thought.¡±Whether it¡¯s a human or an animal, there is not much difference. They are just like ants in the universe. Why can we use animals in experiments but human can¡¯t?¡± Shaking his head slightly,Javon continued to ask, ¡°Then what kind of test subject am I in your eyes?¡± Her beautiful long and narrow eyes stared at him intently weighed her toes slightly,raised her neck, and asked, ¡°If one day, I would be happy to knock your head open and see what¡¯s inside,will I know what¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°Then sorry to disappoint you because you will never be able to get that wish.¡±Javon said with a smirk on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±With a snort, Kelly turned and strode away. Watching her back gradually disappearing into the darkness, Javon¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed. After Silvia got out of the elevator, the bright sky outside greeted her. Seeing the light after the darkness inside the building gave her a strange feeling. When she came out,her bodyguards were still standing there without moving a muscle.As soon as they saw hering out, they immediately rushed forward, ¡°Mrs. Palmer!¡± Slightly nodding, Silvia asked, ¡°During my absence, did nothing happen?¡± ¡°No.¡±One of the bodyguards shook their heads, indicating that everything was normal. She nodded slightly.¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± Looking back at theboratory building, the ce seemed ring but instead of feeling warm, it seemed cold. Not long after she left, Mr.Drake¡¯s wife called her with concern, ¡°Silvia, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±Rubbing the center of her brows, she felt a little tired. On the other hand,she felt movement on her stomach.it seemed like her little one inside her womb was feeling disturbed.With a gentle hand, she rubbed her stomach to calm it. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good. You scared me to death, why did you hang up the phone before you finished talking?By the way, what happened to Leo?¡±Mr.Drake asked hurriedly. ¡°I just told his parents¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk about itter.I¡¯m a little tired, ¡°she interrupted. ¡°Oh,okay!You have a good rest first, and we¡¯ll talk about itter!¡±Mr.Drake was also sensitive and immediately felt that something was wrong so he stopped talking. She hadn¡¯t gone home yet. Instead, she drove directly to Mr.Drake¡¯s house. When Silvia got out of the car,she checked everything carefully.Sheleft her phone in the car and went in with her newly bought phone. As soon as she stepped inside, a small figure bumped into her, ¡°Mom!¡± The soft little body instantly gave her greatfort.Silvia bent down and kissed both sides of his little cheeks, ¡°My baby is so cute!¡± The kid who was praised was very happy as he pouted his little mouth and gave his mother a sweet kiss. ¡°Hey!Little psychopath!¡±Mr.Drakeined with dissatisfaction, ¡°He is being an evil monster with me, but with his mother, he¡¯s like a puppy!¡± ¡°Asher barked twice like a puppy, turned around, and rubbed into Mr.Drake¡¯s arms. He even leaned up and kissed him on the cheek which instantly coaxed Mr.Drake to smile. ¡°You little kid!¡¯ After being intimate with her son, Silvia still pretended to be serious and said softly, ¡°Asher,go y by yourself. Me and your grandpa have something to talk about.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±He responded,but still ran to y by himself in a very well-behaved way. Mr.Drake knew that she had something important to say as she was usually toozy to visit them, especially now that she became more upied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?Why didn¡¯t you go to South Asia all of a sudden?What¡¯s wrong?¡±He asked one after another as he poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°¡®¡±¡®Simon is back.¡±It was the only thing she could tell without worry. Mr.Drake was stunned upon hearing that.He raised his eyelids and asked softly, ¡°Is the situation not good?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 767 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 767 Chapter 767 is probably a virus Simon¡¯s return was logically a good thing,but her expression and stiffness said otherwise. ¡°He may be infected with the gue.I haven¡¯t seen him yet,so I don¡¯t know the current situation.¡±Taking a sip of coffee, she calmed down a bit. ¡°gue?¡±Mr.Drake paused for a while and asked with a frown, ¡°He¡¯s back?I mean¡­back home?¡± Shaking her head, Silvia replied, ¡°He also knows that this matter is not small. Considering me and the children,he won¡¯te back and see me.He is not in Washington right now.He must have found a rtively remote ce to rest.¡± Exhaling with relief, Mr.Drake put the coffee pitcher down.¡±What are your ns?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see him.¡± Mr.Drake frowned.¡±Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°I want to find out what is going on.¡±Silvia said seriously. ¡°All countries are now researching that gue.It wouldn¡¯t matter whether you get involved or not.¡±Mr.Drake was analyzing objectively, ¡°There are many precedents for gues throughout the ages and you should know how long it would take. ¡°The current medical science is so advanced but the cause of the disease isn¡¯t known yet.WIth your current condition,it is understandable why he didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°I know he was right to not want to see me,but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with me going to see him.¡± Before he could speak,she continued, ¡°I know I should take precaution but you have been practicing medicine for so many years. Have you never taken a risk when encountering a dangerous N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. situation?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Mr.Drake was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t answer for a while. That¡¯s right.Ge traveled all over the world, and indeed encountered all kinds of dangerous situations such as unknown poisonous weeds and insects, andplex and unpredictable people¡¯s hearts.However, he was alone back then.He had nothing to lose if he ever died. ¡°You are different, you are not alone!You have children and you¡¯re pregnant! You can¡¯t ignore that!¡±He said disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s because I have children, the more reason why I should check on him, ¡°Silvia replied softly after touching her stomach.¡±This gue has not eased up to now, but it has a tendency to spread.There are already signs of spread in the country.Although Washington has not been infected yet, who knows what will happen next.¡± ¡°Experts from various countries are researching,but they haven¡¯t found a cure yet.If my child will live in such an environment in the future, how can I just sit still?I know that I may not have such great ability like Simone. But now that he is infected,1 should go there to check things out.Not only to help in taking care of him and finding a cure,but also to ensure a safe future for my children.¡± She thought it over carefully.It was said that being poor was being alone and being rich was gaining the world¡¯s benefits.She never thought about saving the world, she just needed to save those she loved. Mr.Drake fell silent,knowing that what she said was right. Most importantly, the recent news about the gue wasn¡¯t very optimistic. There was a risk of spreading to the whole world.If everyone were to turn a blind eye and think that it didn¡¯t concern them, then the world would fall into a pit of doomness. ¡°Then¡­I will respect your decision. The gue is not that simple.In my opinion, it is probably a virus.¡±After pondering for a while, Mr.Drake shared his thoughts. ¡°Yeah.I think so too.¡±Nodding, Silvia agreed.¡±And I think it¡¯s probably rted to theboratory experiments.¡± ¡°Thatboratory of yours?¡±Mr.Drake was startled as he remembered the question he had set aside earlier, ¡°By the way, you said something about Leo¡­. he couldn¡¯t have done this,right?¡± Because of that question, Silvia remembered that LEo was working on such experiments.Suddenly, she wondered if it was him who started all of the recent events. Silviaughed dumbfoundedly as she stroked her forehead and shook her head.¡±No!He doesn¡¯t have such ability or knowledge.¡± ¡°I am just saying¡­¡±After sighing, Mr.Drake also felt that his idea was ridiculous. He also didn¡¯t know much about Leo anyway so he couldn¡¯t be sure.Besides, the gue was causing great headaches all over the world, it was probably done by someone more capable. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±He was relieved that it wasn¡¯t Leo before he asked what was the big deal about him. ¡°He¡¯s missing.He¡¯s not in theb,he¡¯s not at home, and no one can contact him.I tried to go to theb to find him, but I was stopped repeatedly.I¡¯m sure that he is still in that building, but I had no means to ensure that anymore.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that he must be in that building?Could it be that he was kidnapped when he went out?Or, he got lost and happened to be in a ce where there is no signal?¡±Mr.Drake started various possible scenarios. Silvia interrupted him, ¡°He is different! He has been obsessed with experiments recently, so it¡¯s unlikely for him to leave theboratorys.Moreover, theboratory is chaotic.I suspect he discovered something he shouldn¡¯t have..And the recent traffic ident that happened to Professor Reyes¡­it¡¯s too coincidental and all are connected to theboratory.¡± ¡°Your Professor Reyes?That old man?¡±Mr.Drake shook his head in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a ce for experiments? Why does it sound like a prison of conspiracy?¡± ¡°Exactly!I think there is something going on in there!¡±Silvia nodded and added, ¡°Mr.Drake, it¡¯s up to you to save Leo.¡± ¡°Me?¡±He asked while pointing to himself as he didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say.¡±What does it have to do with me?Are you trying to make me go in there and find him when I am already this old?What if I get locked up as well?¡± He shook his head over and over again.¡±No,no,no,no!¡± ¡°No, this matter requires you to contact Leo¡¯s parents and let them call the police!Maybe the police will intervene, and things will be easier to handle. ¡°Silvia exined. ¡°Call the police? Why do you want them to report?Can¡¯t you report it instead?¡± ¡°My identity is not suitable!¡±Silvia looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You also know that my reputation here in Washington is not that great.Besides, I still have the Palmer family on my back.It is up to his parents to report this matter to the police. That¡¯s the best thing to do.¡± She also knew that Leo¡¯s parents could handle it better and make a stir out of it.Otherwise,she would have called the police herself before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to contact them again.No, I won¡¯t!¡±He shook his head aggressively in disagreement. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 768 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 768 Chapter 768 I let her go on purpose Silvia suddenly lowered her face and called him seriously, ¡°This is a big deal!Do you really want your only grandson to die?¡± Mr.Drake was scolded like a child and looked defeated.In fact, he was very worried, but his pride was getting the best out of him. ¡°Then¡­I¡­.¡±He muttered softly. ¡°What kind of ridiculousboratory you used to work for!¡± In fact, Silvia also thought the same.If she had known that theboratory would do such immoral things she would not have participated in it in the first ce. Later, after she quit,she still couldn¡¯t escape from it.Looking back at it, things didn¡¯t seem as simple as it might look like. ¡°Actually, I think thatboratory was just a base here and there were more in other ces.¡± ¡°What?!¡±Mr.Drake eximed out of shock. ¡°The government is very strict.I actually doubt where the source of it came from.ALthough things were connected to theboratory, it doesn¡¯t entirely mean that the spread started from there.Even though I have my suspicions, we don¡¯t have evidence to prove it.She said seriously. Patting himself on the head,Mr.Drake frowned tightly.¡±This is a huge pain in the head! These things are tooplicated for an old man like me to handle.I should leave this matter to youngsters. like you. ¡°So Asher has to stay with you for a few more days, I¡¯ll pick him up after I deal with this matter.¡±Silvia exined to him. Mr.Drake¡¯s eyes widened.He wanted to say something but all he could do was open and close his lips as the words could be formed by him.In the end, he just shook his head and replied, ¡°Come on, did I owe you a huge debt in my previous life?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll¡­ ¡°Silvia deliberately didn¡¯t finish speaking to gain sympathy. Just like she expected,mr.Drake interrupted her, ¡°Whatever!What do you both want to do with Asher? You two are both busy saving the world, how will you be able to take care of him?Just leave him here!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±Silvia agreed victoriously which made Mr.Drake speechless. He realized that he just fell in a trap. On the other hand,a heavy punch just hit Javon¡¯s stomach which made him bent over in pain as blood stter on the corner of his lips. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Because of the pain,he curled up into a ball unbearably, almost half kneeling on the ground. Despite that, he didn¡¯t cry. ¡°This is just a small lesson.If you do those little tricks again, you will receive much worse punishment.¡±The masked man said coldly to him. His hoarse voice was weird. Somehow, his words and tone could make anyone shudder. There was tension in Javon¡¯s eyes as he raised his head.¡±Don¡¯t touch him!You promised me that as long as I cooperate with you, you won¡¯t hurt him!¡± ¡°But if you are disobedient, then you can¡¯t me us.¡±The man stood up.His figure was surprisingly short, and he almost slipped off from the chair. He walked up to Javon who was half-kneeling in front of him,but at the same height it was just enough to meet his eyes. ¡°Javon,don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Do you think that the Palmer Group can save your son?¡±His voice was full of disdain and the eyes behind the mask were sly and hard to see through. ¡°I know they can¡¯t do anything, but I can¡¯t do it either.I¡¯ve listened to you and I will keep on doing this for the sake of the organization, ¡°Javon said while enduring the pain in his abdomen. ¡°You may have underestimated Silvia.She is not a simple doctor nor is she an ordinary pharmacist.The Palmer family got her back.I know that the Palmer family is nothing in the eyes of the organization, but we are in America.If something happens to her here, the police will find her quickly.Any small mistake of yours can influence many things.¡± The masked man didn¡¯t speak,but paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. Judging by his figure, he looked kind of funny no matter where you looked at him. Javon continued, ¡°Moreover, Kelly has caused a lot of trouble by detaining Leo without notice.If I¡¯m not wrong, the police will find this ce soon!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t obstructed me,I would have detained Silvia here for research as well.There is no way that the police will find where we are!¡±Kelly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s clear that you let her go for personal gain!¡± ¡°I let her go on purpose!¡±Raising his voice a little, Javon continued, ¡°It was also for the sake of the entire situation!You, who only knows how to experiment on people, don¡¯t know how strict the government is here in Washington. It will be difficult to deal with them.¡± ¡°Also, if you hadn¡¯t acted arbitrarily, the progress of the research would not have been disrupted!Everything is because of you!¡±He pointed a finger at Kelly angrily. Kelly was taken aback, and her face changed drastically.¡±You¡¯re talking nonsense!If it weren¡¯t for me, the experiment wouldn¡¯t have progressed so fast and been so sessful!¡± Wiping the blood from the corner of his lower lip, Javon looked at her mockingly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the data from Silvia, would you have seeded so quickly?I know your virus research is very sessful, but if it is not as perfect as her perfuming fusion, will it be so easy for you to spread the virus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to¡­¡±Kelly denied it but was cut off when she wanted to say more. ¡°Okay!¡±The masked man interrupted coldly, ¡°You said the police have noticed this?¡± Nodding, Javon said, ¡°Boss, you have been abroad for a long time so you don¡¯t know much about the situation here.The domestic police are very efficient and the Ministry of State Security may have noticed many loopholes.I think it¡¯s better for us to evacuate as soon as possible.¡± ¡°We are about to reach the final step,why are you so eager to evacuate?¡±Kelly stepped forward to point out her own belief. all. ¡°Let the boss be in danger,so you can have peace of mind!¡±Staring at her, Javon didn¡¯t flinch at The two of them refused to give in to each other,making the masked man lightly utter, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t fight any more!I won¡¯t let anyone stop my n.This world will soon fall under my control and no one can stop me!¡± Upon that being said, he raised both of his arms as if he had conquered the world while looking like a devil. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 769 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 769 Chapter 769 I¡¯ll Sue Him When Miller was about to go home to pick up his things,he frowned as he saw a car parked beside the door of his house. Sure enough,the car approached closer and Kane got out of the car with a ttering smile on his lips as he approached him. Although impatient, he still lowered the car window and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened to ia.It¡¯s Kelly¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve already scolded her!! asked her to apologize to ia,but she had been busy with work for the past two days and couldn¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t worry,I will definitely teach her a lesson, ia,is she¡­all right?¡±Kane asked attentively. ¡°She¡¯s okay ¡°Miller replied coldly as he asked again. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Now that Miller had taken the initiative to ask,Kane didn¡¯t wait and continued, ¡°The thing about the vine base. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss business matters in the office, ¡°Miller refused coldly, obviously didn¡¯t want to talk more about the topic he just started. ¡°I know,but I can¡¯t get in your office either!I¡¯ve been stopped a few times. Ray,you can¡¯t do this!I¡¯m your only brother-inw!¡±Kane bowed down and yed the family card. ncing at him, Miller said coldly, ¡°You also remember that you are my brother-inw. Since you know,don¡¯t cause trouble for me!¡± ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t cause trouble. I really want to do something beneficial. The vine base is a good thing that you also will benefit the country and the people.If I do it well, you will be known and respected Besides,didn¡¯t promise me before¡­ ¡°His voice sounded weaker as he didn¡¯t dare toin at him. He wanted to ask for help,but once he did,there was no turning back for him. As soon as the news of the recent bidding spread, influential people who were enthusiastic and wanted to collect debts from him. If Miller won¡¯t save him,then he would bepletely hopeless. ¡°When did I promise you anything? Annoyance appeared on Miller¡¯s face as politeness on his voice. vanished in an instant. ¡°Kane can¡¯t you straighten your way of thinking?You did all of that to yourself!¡± ¡°I¡­m-my business is doing well!Ray,you clearly promised me that day that you will let me do it. I waited for the bidding to happen. You promised to give me the project but then you epted Palmer What are the benefits you can get from that family?Did they give you money?How much?Give me a price and I will work hard to give the same amount to you.¡± As he spoke,Kan showed his anger. He couldn¡¯t help but show his true colors and stop himself from being humble as he was earlier ¡°Fart! Miller couldn¡¯t help but swear ¡®Stop talking nonsense!¡± Now that he also spoke, Kane continued, ¡°Ray,stop pretending!I used to think you were so clean and honest,but you are not like that. If you didn¡¯t ept the Palmer¡¯s bribe,why did you give the project to them? Simon didn¡¯t go to the bidding.so he only sent his subordinate. It is rumored that he died abroad, and the vine base was given to the Palmer Group. You clearly took advantage of that event!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Miller scolded angrily He found Kane¡¯s words filled with nonsense. Those who would listen to him were the same kind of person like him it was all rumors. If it wasn¡¯t for histe wife, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted that much time talking with him. Kane still thought that his assumptions were correct and Miller was angry because he had hit a spot. ¡°Why should I shut up?Oh,right Since my sister is gone,you are doing this to her family!I am your wife¡¯s only brother You promised to help her take care of me.Is this what you promised her?I thought you were honest and sincere!l thought you were not like those ck-hearted officials, I know¡­you already found another woman and forgot my sister Didn¡¯t you?How can you forget what my sister suffered for you. If it wasn¡¯t for her giving birth to a daughter,she would still be alive!¡± ¡°Kane Moran!¡± Miller yelled angrily and frightened him he was merely staring at him with murderous eyes and wasn¡¯t saying anything more. ¡°I am warning you, if you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll make you pay for it!The matter about the vine base ispletely legal.If you are not convinced,just investigate and sue. Don¡¯t mess around with me!¡±He reprimanded him severely. ¡°Also!Don¡¯t always act recklessly in your sister¡¯s name.Don¡¯t even think for a second that I don¡¯t know how much profit your family has made in my name over the years!¡± ¡°Also take care of your daughter well. Don¡¯t see me for a blind.I know everything that was happening.I will make sure to get there soon enough!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After speaking, he turned to his driver and instructed, ¡°Drive¡± The car slowly drove into the gate and Kane was left stunned for a long time. He wanted to follow,but the gate was already closed. Ever since he was kicked out he could no longer enter the gate of Miller¡¯s house Kane was angry,but no one was paying attention to it. He spat and went home angrily. Mrs Moran was waiting at home In the past two days, she hadn¡¯t been in the mood to go out to have a beauty treatment. When she saw hime back, she knew that things were not going well. ¡°You didn¡¯t see him again?¡± ¡°I did!¡± ¡°Then he still doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Kane kicked the coffee table next to him viciously knocking it over ¡°Fucking Miller!I¡¯ll kill him one day!¡± She had never seen him that angry and his words were too harsh for her to handle Mrs.Moran was so frightened that she stood aside and dared not speak. She called out the servant to pour a ss of water and carefully handed it over to him. ¡°Drink water first to quench your anger You can¡¯t solve anything by getting angry you will just get hurt. ¡°Fucking bastard! The ss of water she handed was thrown out and was smashed to pieces. Mrs.Moran waved her hand,signaling the servants to back off ¡°It seems that Rayfinding another woman was true. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he has right now!If I get angry, I will find someone with a higher rank than him and sue him!¡±He uttered as he pointed his finger at the ceiling angrily. ¡°What are you suing him for?Another marriage Mrs Moran almostughed out loud. ¡°Or are you suing him. for having unknown financial transactions with the Palmer family?You have no evidence!¡± ¡°Who says I have no evidence? Kane said unconvinced. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 770 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 770 Chapter 770 To handle his mistakes He spoke out of pride,but it didn¡¯t take him three seconds before he bent. ¡°I don¡¯t have any fucking evidence!¡± Thinking about it made him even angrier He had been with Miller for so many years and had such a close rtionship,but he failed to get any holes from him. There was no way for him to threaten him, so he could only humbly tter him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But after so many years, there was no credit for his hard work. Even a mere dog would get a bone but that was a different case for him. He got nothing and felt too selfless ¡°Then what did he say?Did he really take money from the Palmer family?¡±Mrs Moran asked cautiously ¡°How would I know?¡±He asked impatiently.kicking away the stool beside him before he sat down on the sofa. He frowned and recalled something. Where s Kelly?¡± ¡°She went back to theb ¡°Mrs Moran spread her hands with a dazed look on her face ¡°What¡¯s wrong? is it because she pushed ia?If so,I¡¯ll apologize to ia! ¡°It¡¯s not that! After waving his hand Kane calmed down and began to think carefully about Miller s words.He always felt that there was something strange with his riddle like words: ¡°What is it?It was an ident that day Kelly didn¡¯t push her on purpose I saw it clearly You say that ia said the same thing so what¡¯s wrong? I always let her in, so why can¡¯t I go to her ce¡±Mrs Moran emotionally uttered. ¡°Miller told me to take care of my daughter and that there are some things that he would make sure to make us pay ¡°Kane pondered about that sentence over and over again However,upon hearing that Mrs Moran immediately panicked ¡°That is what he said? He really said that?¡± Jumping around, Mrs. Moran wished she could smush to relieve her anger ¡°Is he for real?For so many years, we have helped him take care of his daughter.I also helped him find a doctor How inconsiderate he is!Didn¡¯t he see that his daughter is getting better now?i helped them and they forgot about that now?¡± She was furious. ¡°Making us pay?Let¡¯s see about that. For so many years, ia has lived and boarded in our house. I paid for her bills and her doctor. Did he ever think how much all that cost me?¡± ¡°I also have things to settle with him!¡± Kane had lost his temper and was not as emotional anymore. He sat there listening quietly,thinking seriously,and said with a frown, ¡°No,I always feel that what he said was not meant for me.¡± ¡°Did Kelly mess with him before?¡±After thinking for a while,he asked again. Mrs Moran was still angry and immediately retorted, ¡°How can Kelly provoke him?Kelly has been away from home for many years and he seldom sees her in person. And whenever she sees him, she will be polite and greet him. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them aside from her arguing with ia Why is he being so fussy?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take this. I will just fall on the stairs to pay for what happened to his daughter! She was so angry as she felt that this matter had nothing to do with her precious daughter. ¡°What are you talking about?If it would be useful,I would have pushed you down earlier!¡±Kane rolled his eyes while his wife became speechless. ¡°Miller is definitely saying something more than his words. Call Kelly back. I need to know if there is something I am unaware of, he instructed ¡°Anything you don¡¯t know?Your daughter is innocent She¡¯s just a nerd. She spends her days reading and studying or doing research and experiments. She¡¯s different from those girls outsidell think Miller is just fooling you. ¡°Mrs. Moran was so protective of her child. In fact, Kane couldn¡¯t figure it out either Although his wife was very fond of her daughter,she was right Kelly¡¯s chances of being able to deal badly with Miller were very slim. She didn¡¯t even have much contact with ia. When they were young,the two of them didn¡¯t like ying together very much. When they grew up, they also seldom got together So,how could they possibly provoke him? ¡°Is the matter about that projectpletely obscene?¡±Seeing that he was silent,Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t hold back and asked. As soon as that was mentioned, Kane¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s a foregone conclusion, what can I do!l can¡¯t snatch it back from the Palmer Group. That will be useless.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡±Mrs. Moran was also very desperate. Although she didn¡¯t know much about business,her husband told her about the importance of that project. If things got out of hand, they would suffer ¡°If needed, I¡¯ll beg Miller You men are hard-spoken and won¡¯t easily give in with each other Maybe if I beg,there will be room for change.If not, let¡¯s leak something about him. It¡¯s okay!¡±She was about to cry as she continued to mumble.. ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you met Miller Do you think begging will be useful? Kane remained in a bad mood. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±Mrs. Moran almost sat on the ground when her legs weakened. She felt hopeless. ¡°We still have to dig about his ws. Once we find something,we will surely be able to have him wrapped around our fingers, ¡°Kane said darkly after thinking for a while. However, Mrs. Moran was not as optimistic. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years,if you can find something.you probably have it already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since he started looking for a woman. Don¡¯t you think that woman is too special?¡±Looking up,he looked at his wife and said meaningfully. ¡°You mean. ¡°If it¡¯s not easy to attack him,then we¡¯ll attack that woman.I don¡¯t believe that Miller can be so clean without a trace of fault! Snorting, Kane Moran clenched his teeth. ¡°He better not me me for being rude!¡± at?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t know who that woman is,so how will you get something out of her?¡± ¡°Not me,but you. ¡°With a slight smile,Kane Moran gave her a knowing look, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you are best Back then,when she was looking for an exceptional doctor, she just looked for it through connections. Sometimes gossip between women was much faster and helpful than the news outlet themselves. ¡°But¡­ ¡°Mrs. Moran was hesitating as she feared Miller ¡°But what?Do you want to watch our family suffer?¡±Coldly scolding her, Mrs. Moran shuddered and clenched her fists before she agreed to him. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 771 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Miller has always been like this When Javon left the office Kelly stayed She nced back and since the boss hadn¡¯t spoken,she couldn¡¯t say anything more either Her tongue moved to her cheek as she smelled blood that made her instantly silent. After the man left, Kelly took a step forward, ¡°Boss, will you really just let him go like that? You know that Javon is not loyal. ¡°He¡¯s not but are you?¡±He looked at her coldly with doubt in his eyes. Kelly pursed her lips, ¡°At least you and I have the same purpose. My mind is focused on the research. This can change the whole world and its publication will be with my name I am looking forward to its sess just like you.¡± ¡°Really?¡±With a sneer, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did you find what¡¯s in your pen holder?¡± Kelly didn¡¯t expect that he knew about that. After all,it was her own business. However, thinking about it,she went to Miller¡¯s house to make a fuss and ia fell downstairs. It would be impossible for him to not know about it ¡°I found it ¡°She lowered her head and replied. ¡°Found it?¡±The man questioned ¡°Did you really find it or are you just trying to fool me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare!¡±Kelly, who was always proud, lowered her head and exined in a humble tone ¡°Actually, the contents of the pen holder weren¡¯t lost.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±He raised his eyebrows,waiting for her exnation. ¡°I hid it, so I didn¡¯t lose them. It¡¯s just that ia happened to be at my house recently and I wanted to take that opportunity to search Miller¡¯s house I just didn¡¯t expect. Unexpectedly, she would fall down the stairs and Miller came back,disrupting her n. She didn¡¯t have much contact with ia¡¯s son If she went directly to search for it,she would definitely be suspicious.So she went to search for that in disguise of searching for something else. Unexpectedly, ia,who has always been docile, would argue with her and refuse to let her search. Afterwards,Miller came back in such a timely manner that she had to stop. And with such amotion,getting to Miller¡¯s house became even more troublesome. The man obviously didn¡¯t believe her words. ¡°Your family has such a good rtionship with the Miller family. If you want to find something,why spend so much effort?¡± ¡°Actually,I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with ia.I think she already suspects that I am the one who poisoned her So,I can only find another way to get what I want.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a good rtionship with ia,but your parents seem to have a good rtionship with her Over the years, your mother has traveled a lot for her! The man spoke in a strange way while walking back and forth in front of her He was short, and Kelly was standing, so he looked like a child walking up and down in front of her Coupled with his hoarse and unpleasant voice,his strangeness could send chills down the spine of anyone hearing him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°She it has nothing to do with me! Kelly said coldly before looking away. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, or you don¡¯t want to involve your mother?Huh? Suddenly, the man stopped and stood in front of her with his hands behind his back. He looked up at her with a smirk and mocked, ¡°Do you feel distressed?¡± Kelly eximed with a firm voice. ¡°I don¡¯t!Why should I?In the very beginning, they only have one daughter,and that is ia. They have been entric since childhood. I have nothing to love about them.¡± ¡°Really?¡±The man had a half-smile,obviously not believing her words. However, he didn¡¯t continue to pry any further Instead,he walked to the window, looked at the scenery outside, and said calmly, ¡°The bidding for the vine base project isplete.Your father didn¡¯t win the bid. He let such a huge opportunity out of his hands!¡± Kelly didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that, so she didn¡¯t answer him. ¡°Miller is your real uncle, and your father is his brother-inw. With that rtionship,he still failed to win the bidding. Your uncle is indeed unselfish!¡±He sneered and shook his head. ¡°Miller has always been like that, ¡°Kelly responded nonchntly ¡°It¡¯s just that my parents can¡¯t see that fact clearly.¡± ¡°Then can you? Turning around, the man looked at her and asked. ¡°Your family is about to go bankrupt!If you don¡¯t get this project your father¡¯s capital will drop and the debt collectors wille to your door. Once that happens, do you think you can stille in here experiments with a peace of mind?¡± to do Kelly¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing that. She hardly asked about business as she didn¡¯t care and could barely understand it.When she went to Miller¡¯s house earlier her parents were eager to settle ounts with Miller,but she didn¡¯t take it to heart Apart from her experiments, she hardly cared about anything else. But, was the situation really that serious?If her family faced bankruptcy, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a comfortable life like she had now even with her high sry. Frowning,she didn¡¯t speak and just waited for the man¡¯s next words. ¡°Do you want to save your parents? The man asked again as expected. ¡°I want to hear the boss¡¯s n. ¡°She¡¯s not a fool. She knew that the man wasn¡¯t that kind to remind her of what was happening to her family without a catch. With a slight smile,the man turned around again. He squinted his eyes and looked far, ¡°Do you know that if your father gets the vine base project,it will be a good development base for us?Thatnd is in the suburbs of Washington. Not only is it suitable for the conduct and expansion of experiments, but best for the spread of experimental products.It is perfect,but it is a pity that your father lost it in just a flick of a finger after all his hard work.¡± The man even let out a sigh to emphasize his regret. ¡°What do you mean?Do you want me to find a way to help my father?¡±After thinking about it,she asked. ¡°Is there anything you can do? Turning sideways, he nced at her and mockingly asked which left her speechless. After a while, the man uttered with disappointment, ¡°You are all too superficial. To do anything smoothly,everything should go through Miller. ¡°So we need to have Miller under our control,right?¡± ¡°Give him what was in your pen holder. As long as Miller is under your control,there is nothing that you will not be able to get. Once heart and trust is hard to conquer,but one¡¯s mind is as easy as pie. About what you must do,have you understood it?¡± Kelly remained silent as she was still very shocked She didn¡¯t expect that the man would ask her to give the contents of the pen holder to Miller voluntarily. Suddenly,she felt very confused. ¡°But that thing.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 772 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Dead or not How much influence that information had was something that even she wasn¡¯t sure of What was in there was a new product that she had just developed. It wasn¡¯t easy to keep it hidden. Furthermore, she worked hard for it and most importantly, she wasn¡¯t still sure how effective it was and how long it¡¯s effectiveness would be. Now that their boss knew its existence, he wanted her to use it on Miller Suddenly, she felt uneasy. ¡°Why?Did your heart suddenly soften?¡±The manughed mockingly at her and added, ¡°I thought you were ruthless?Or was that just a facade¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting soft-hearted.I am just reluctant to give what I work hard for, ¡°she replied. ¡°Since you are able to develop the first bottle, you can still make more.What are you being reluctant about?Control Miller and get the vine base.By then, there will be argeboratory for you to use and enough funds for the vine. You can take care of this matter,right?¡± Kelly didn¡¯t answer immediately which made him fear he didn¡¯t sway her enough with his here any words, so he continued, ¡°Javon¡¯s words earlier were rming I think I couldn¡¯t stay longer.I need to find another ce soon. If you want to stay and keep wandering around, then so be it.You? How about you stay abroad?You won¡¯t need to worry about your parents, they will face bankruptcy anyway.¡± Kelly looked down and wasn¡¯t able to say much. She took two steps back and saw that the man still didn¡¯t look back at her,so she just left the All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. room. When Silvia went back home, she still failed to have a good sleep.Even though it was alreadyte at night, the events of the past few days still lingered in her mind. Sheid on the bed for two hours,just staring at the ceiling with her eyes open. She didn¡¯t want to fall asleep at all, so she simply got up and took out her phone to take a look. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning and there was still no news from Simon. After theirst phone call, he never called or sent a message to her again. After some thought,she made up her mind, and drove to find him at dawn. The signal of his phone was traced by her from a small county town adjacent to Washington.The exact location was not clear, but knowing the general direction itself for her to have something to start with. She couldn¡¯t wait for another day to see him. It was about five o¡¯clock in the morning when her phone suddenly rang.After looking at the unfamiliar number, Silvia answered it decisively, ¡°Hello?¡± There were violent coughing sounds from the other end of the call,which made her heart. ache.She could tell from the start that it was Simon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?Are you okay?Has your condition worsened?¡±Silvia asked anxiously ¡°I¡¯m okay. ¡°After coughing a few more times, he finally calmed down, and sounded better ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m calling to tell you that you don¡¯t need toe over anymore.¡± Silvia got angry at that. ¡°I said it before, we can¡¯t change our instinct when ites to these things. I already left. I will see you soon.¡± Simon sighed. ¡°Listen to me.My health is getting much better.I wille back once I recover With my progress,two days might be enough.Don¡¯te anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that!I want to see and that¡¯s it!¡±She said firmly. Simon sighed and fell silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯m really fine You don¡¯t have to worry Although I seem to be coughing badly, my body feels a lot better now.I can feel it.By the way, what happened? What do you mean by your message earlier?¡± ¡°There is an ident.Many things happened!¡±Silvia said immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t keeptalking for a while over the phone.I want to see you in person and tell you instead.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°My phone is being monitored. Don¡¯t be nervous though.I changed my SIM card and added security in it.I also changed my phone.For the time being, nothing unexpected will happen.¡± ¡°I know you are worried about me and your children,but you have to understand that the danger won¡¯t disappear just because I keep out of your sight. So, don¡¯t bother resisting as I will see you no matter what.¡± She didn¡¯t know if her words convinced him of if he just didn¡¯t want to argue anymore because after a while, he finally gave in to her.¡±Be sure to pay attention to your safety.Bring bodyguards and back immediately if you encounter any danger.Don¡¯t be recklessly brave ¡± go ¡°I will,¡± she replied.Afraid to disturb his rest, she hung up the phone without saying anything more and just waited for him to send his exact location. Sure enough,the location was from where shest tracked his signal.She didn¡¯t sleep anymore and went straight to wash her face with cold water.Afterwards, she changed her clothes and went out to see that it was just getting bright outside.She didn¡¯t bring the Palmer bodyguards with her. The bodyguard¡¯s skills were actually not as good as hers.Besides, if there were too many people with her, it would easily attract attention unlike if she was alone. In the basement, Leo heard some faint movements. It was too faint that he thought he might just be imagining things. He was so confused that he didn¡¯t know how many days had passed. He couldn¡¯t even distinguish day from night.He was tired, sleepy, and hungry.If it wasn¡¯t for the bread and water sent to him by Professor Reyes before, and the medicine he developed to support him, he was probably already dead. real! Reluctantly he tried to move as the voices outside seemed to get louder and closer.It seemed He tried hard to prop up his body to see clearly as a glimmer of hope rose in his heart.He wondered if there was someoneing to save him and started to believe that someone finally realized that he was missing and in need of help. Soon, the door to the basement was opened.His hope increased as he saw light streaming in from the opened elevator. Disappointingly, it wasn¡¯t a savior who entered, but a man instead. The man looked familiar to him. He remembered that it was the person who had an argument with Kelly that night, and he seemed to be called ¡°Javon¡±. Javon walked in front of him and bent down to look at him, ¡°Is he dead?¡± Leo said nothing. ¡°If you die, you will be dragged out and buried!¡±He said coldly. Leo instantly reacted upon hearing that. Javonughed out loud. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not dead yet. Since you¡¯re not dead,get up, and follow me!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡±Leo looked at him curiously.He opened his mouth to ask more,but found that his voice was very hoarse, and every time he said a word, his throat would hurt. ¡°Are you qualified to ask?¡±With a mocking smile, Javon straightened up, and looked at him. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± Leo thought about it for a while Staying there would kill him anyway At least even if he was killed, he could at least have the chance to see the world again before that happened. He struggled to get up,but the injury on his leg hurt whenever he moved. The moment he stood up, he knelt back down again,grinning in pain. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 773 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Not wronged ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±At that moment, Javon found that there were still bandage marks on his leg,and all the blood had dried up. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thanks to you!¡±Leo snorted, he thought he was a cat crying mouse fake mercy. He raised his eyebrows and Javon disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all monsters!¡±He gritted his teeth and uttered with anger Javon took back the hand that he was about to offer and stared at him coldly. ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll leave you here alone..¡± Leo kept silent and refused to give in.But seeing that Javon wasn¡¯t really joking, the desire to survive in his heart finally defeated his pride. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Javon stood still, turned around, and looked at him intently. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡°Gritting his teeth, he stood up forcefully, limping along behind him. When they finally reached the door, two people stopped them from going inside, ¡°Mr.Daniell ¡°What?You can¡¯t stop me.¡±With a cold face, Javon¡¯s seriousness was still terrifying ¡°It¡¯s Ms.Moran¡¯s orders.¡±¡± ¡°Her order is her business. Here, I have the final say,not her Kelly is just the leader of your project team!¡±He said in a cold voice, and raised his hand.¡±Step aside!¡± Those people didn¡¯t dare to stop him. They could only watch Leo walk past them.. Leo didn¡¯t know what Javon¡¯s position was, but he seemed to be in a higher position than Kelly¡¯s.It seemed that he was nning to save him? Thinking of that, he felt a little more at ease. Javon took him outside, ced him in a ck van,and then threw some water and food at him. ¡°Eat something first, don¡¯t die in my car. ¡± The words were not nice,but at least there was food being thrown at him.Leo didn¡¯t care to talk to him, and immediately opened the packaging bag and water, and started to eat. He had been hungry for many days, but he was happy now since he got something to eat He ate the food in big mouthfuls it felt like it was the most delicious food in the world he had eaten Seeing Javon sitting in front driving,he asked stealthily, ¡°You just took me away like that Aren¡¯t you afraid that Kelly would find you causing trouble??¡± ¡°She can¡¯t control me.¡±Javon snorted coldly with a look of disdain on his face you ¡°What the hell are you doing in thisb, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen youing here before.Also, do know what the hell is going on?Do you know Silvia?Are you friends?Does she know you do these things??¡±He asked a bunch of questions, like a curious baby. After holding it in for long, and finally seeing the light outside again,his mental state had improved a lot. In addition, now he felt that he was saved, his mind became rxed.While eating and asking,he almost choked. ¡°Shut up!¡±Javon shouted and felt annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect a big man to be that noisy. If he had known that he was so annoying, he would not have brought him out and risked causing trouble. Leo shut his mouth,but couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity,especially when he saw Javon driving the car in an unfamiliar street. ¡°Where are we now?Where are we going?Are you taking me home?Do you know where my home is?Or should I go to the police station to call the police?¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to save you?¡± He nced at him from the rearview mirror as Javon twitched his lips and asked meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to save me, then where are you taking me?¡±Leo asked.So, if he wasn¡¯t trying to save him, why did he bring him out there?Could it be that he wanted to kill him in another ce? Thinking about that, he suddenly became more vignt and stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me?¡± Javon smiled and said nothing while both his hands were on the steering wheel, driving the car at a leisurely pace. ¡°Stop the car!I want to get out Stop the car!¡±Leo hastily threw away the food in his hand, turned around, and tried to open the door.But the door was locked from the inside and couldn¡¯t be opened. at all. Javon¡¯s smile fell to the ground at that moment and his eyes looked different. It seemed that he was even more terrifying than Kelly and couldn¡¯t be trusted. ¡°You, you¡­¡±Leo was about to say something,but suddenly felt dizzy as he recognized some familiar herbs.¡±You put something in the food.¡± ¡°If I gave you something to eat, I knew you would eat it.. You deserve to die. ¡°Gazing at him lightly, the smile on Javon¡¯s lips never disappeared, and drove faster. ¡°You¡­ Leo reached the back of his throat and tried to vomit it out.,He vomited out something, but his strength was rapidly decreasing. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, the medicine¡¯s already been exerted, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s useless now to vomit it out ¡°Javon seemed to be expecting it,he didn¡¯t care at all. He drove the car calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go on the road with peace of mind!¡± In the end, before closing his eyes, Leo only heard such a sentence and everything went ck. The remote county town was surprisingly lively.The streets were narrow and people came and went. There were even tractors and tricycles.Silvia drove more and more slowly as her mood began to be more rxed. The smoky atmosphere there made people feel at ease.Seeing many people shopping for vegetables,shouting at their husbands, chatting about homework, and drying seeds, made people feel that such a stable and ordinary life was also very beautiful.. She slowed the speed of her car and the journey was quite peaceful, without encountering any obstacles following. It was less than 20 kilometers away and yet the sun had already risen Thinking of seeing Simon soon, made her mood brighter as she thought over and over again that everything would be alright. However, after the market was opened, it slowly became deste and uninhabited. The grass on both sides was getting taller, the trees were getting denser and the road was getting narrower yet she¡¯s not afraid and continued to concentrate on driving. Simon must not be in a densely popted ce with such a disease. It must be very barren,but she didn¡¯t know how to guarantee his daily life.He must have suffered a lot recently. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 774 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 774 Chapter 774 Take off the mask The road became more and more rugged and the signal of the phone became weaker and weaker,finally entered a very lush tree. Finally, she saw a cabin in the shade. It seemed to be the kind of log cabin described in fairy tales,but the reality was too far from it. The wooden house was simple with some moss on it.It was hidden in the bushes, and it was not easy to find if you didn¡¯t look carefully. There¡¯s a simple fence outside, which looked like nothing more than an ordinary farmer¡¯s house. Silva looked at the address on her phone, and looked up at the house in front of her. She was sure that it was the one in front of her.Other than that, there seemed to be no other residences nearby. She stopped and got out of the car and walked forward for a while since the car really couldn¡¯t drive in. When she reached the door, she realized that the house was not as simple as it looked on the outside. There were some surveince cameras and simple defense facilities on it which made her feel a little more at ease.At least she knew how to protect herself, which was good. There was monitoring, and sure enough, when she walked to the door, someone greeted her from the room.¡±Silvia?¡± It was a man with a thick beard who looked very rough.Silvia had never seen him before, but he could tell who she was. With a slight nod, the man spoke, ¡°Pleasee with me!¡± He opened the door and gave way to the side,walked in. He closed the gate of the fence again, then strode into the house. Silvia followed closely behind him, looking around. In fact,that ce was rtively hidden.It¡¯s a good ce to hide, and the signal was not strong.It should be okay, but she didn¡¯t know how Simon chose that ce. But it¡¯s not umon to think about that as well.As the person in charge of the Palmer family, he always had some recruits on his hand, and it¡¯s not umon for him to have various connections. After entering the room, Simon was not there. The man first walked to the table, took two masks, put one on himself and handed the other one to Silvia. Silvia waved his hand and took one out of her pocket,indicating that she had one. Now that she knew that the gue was contagious, she must take protective measures. Not only that, she also brought disinfectant and protective gloves, and even put on a protective mask. In an emergency, she must protect herself and the child in her belly. That was also the responsibility she had to Simon as she promised him that she would keep herself safe. The man saw that she had taken out the disinfectant from the bag that she carried, and was startled He put down the disinfectant that he was about to hand over and just watched her disinfect herself in an orderly manner. After finishing everything, he led her into the back room. There was nothing in the back room except an empty bed Looking at the simple bed and simple room around her,Silvia was taken aback. The man walked to the head of the bed unhurriedly,pressed a raised piece of wood on it, turned it to the left twice, turned it to the right three times, and then heard a creaking sound. The wooden bed slowly turned to one side,revealing a small hole.Looking at the edge of the hole,one could see that it was a steep staircase which extends down without anyone being able to N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. see the end. Silvia didn¡¯t rush down, but nced at the man. The man took a shlight from the side and walked ahead down the steps. She¡¯s already here, it was toote for her to back down, she pressed the dagger pinned to her waist,raised her foot unto the steps, and walked down slowly. As she walked, she realized that there was no light on the stairs.After walking down the steps to the bottom, there was a faint light source inside.Obviously, that was a basement or a secret room. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such secret room hidden in such a simple wooden house among the mountains of Javon.It really was a good ce to recuperate and avoid danger. After walking a few steps forward, she heard a slight cough,a few coughs, and she could tell that it was Simon¡¯s! Her calm mood became agitated as she took a few steps forward and called out softly, ¡°Simon!¡± Unlike what she imagined, Simon was recuperating in bed.It looked like a study room with bookshelvesputers, and even with the inte, and a big bed was ced on one side.The bedding on the bed was folded neatly, while Simon was sitting behind the desk and coughing softly with one hand clenched on his lips. He held theputer mouse with his other hand while frowning and looking at something. ¡°You¡­¡±Seeing him like that, Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ Simon nced at her,picked up the mask from the side and put it on in a calm manner before he raised his eyes to look at her seriously, ¡°You¡¯re here¡± He looked calm without a hint of excitement after they reunited. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good rest.Why are you still working?¡±Silvia was a little angry. He kept telling her to take care of herself, but what about him?He was already sick like that, and still didn¡¯t rest. ¡°I¡¯m resting.I just got up and sat down for a while.¡±He smiled helplessly, but the two obvious dark circles under his eyes simply tell otherwise. ¡°You¡¯re always like this!¡±She red at him angrily, and walked quickly to the front,carefully examining his face. He had lost a lot of weight.His cheekbones on both sides of the cheeks have been raised.He looked very haggard,but fortunately, his mental state was really good and she didn¡¯t seem to be sluggish.That also made Silvia feel a little bit relieved. She stared at him carefully for a while, then suddenly reached out and took one of his hands. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Simon was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously wanted to retract his arm, but was pulled tightly by her. ¡°Hold on!¡± she said, ¡°Let me check your pulse!¡± ¡°You can still feel the pulse?¡±Laughing dumbfounded, Simon said softly, ¡°I only know that you have been in theboratory for a few months and have done a lot of research on Chinese herbal medicine. When did you learn how to feel the pulse?¡± After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. Silvia didn¡¯t have the time to tease him and carefully checked his pulse again.After a while, she raised his head again, looked into his eyes seriously, and finally said, ¡°Take off the mask!¡± Simon was taken aback.¡±You know what disease I have.Although you have taken protective measures, just to be on the safe side,you still¡­¡± ¡°Take it off if you¡¯re talking to me!¡±Silvia said with a serious face, not listening to those. ¡°Silvia¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t take it off, I will force it off you!¡±She didn¡¯t look like she was joking at all. Looking at her,Simon sighed helplessly and slowly took off the mask Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 775 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 775 Chapter 775 You Must See Bodies He looked normal even after taking off the mask,except that hisplexion was a little paler.He didn¡¯t seem much different just weaker. The gue spread so fiercely,but in reality,it wasn¡¯t that worse. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ording to the news,after being infected, they would severely vomit blood in severe cases, and have some unknown symptoms At least ording to Simon,they are all within the mild stage. ¡°Stick out your tongue!¡± she instructed again. Simon was taken aback for a moment,thenughed. ¡°Look,you really are taking things too seriously!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!Stick out your tongue!¡±She looked serious,like an extremely strict doctor. He smiled dotingly,but Simon cooperated obediently and stuck out his tongue. His tongue coating was slightly thick,with tooth marks on the edge and whitish in the middle¡­ After studying medicine with the old man for so many years, this was the first time for Silvia to treat people In the past,she rarely had the opportunity to see severe cases. She always followed the old man and had the opportunity to have an assessment. asionally, they were minor ailments,as severe as this gue,if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Simon was the one who got sick,she might have let it go. face. ¡°How is it?Is there any help?¡± Simon half jokingly said as she straightened up with a dignified expression on her ¡°How did you get the gue and what¡¯s wrong with your body?¡± Silvia sat down beside him and asked warmly. The smile on his face froze.Simon seemed to be lost in memory. ¡°You asked me how I got it but I don¡¯t remember it very wellAfter I went there,I hardly went to other ces.Most of the time They are all active in the factory, and have never been in contact with people outside. You know,it is definitely not safe to run around in the chaos of war there,but suddenly one day,people in the factory began to have coughs,fever, and runny noses one after another. The tears let me sleep, and then I also felt that something was wrong with my body.¡± ¡°So,it¡¯s an infection without symptoms?¡±Listening to his words,Silvia thought that it was simr to what was said in the news,but because of theyer-byyer information transmission, after all,he didn¡¯t have his first-hand intuition and specificity. ¡°That¡¯s right!Later,my symptoms became a little serious, I couldn¡¯t get out of bed. The war over there blew up the cablemunication, and I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you.Did you worry?¡± By this time he was still thinking about making her worry,Silvia shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Then how did you get here?¡± ¡°This ce is actually a chance opportunity.I knew Trevor before, and I gave him this ce.I didn¡¯t expect to use it now.¡±Sighing he can only say that many things are spontaneous.arranged. Silvia was surprised, ¡°Did you install it for him?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±He nodded, ¡°I discovered this by ident when Master took me to exercise my body,but the wooden house was not what it is now,it was deserted.I think the ce is good,suitable for self cultivation.It was cleaned up and remodeled.¡± ¡°And then I met Trevor¡­¡±He stopped, he ced one hand on his chest and took a deep breath, as if to ease his oppression. Silvia didn¡¯t urge him, she watched him slowly adjust his breathing,closed his eyes for a while, and then opened them slowly, and then he became more energetic,¡± He has nowhere to go,and he doesn¡¯t want to go back to the city. The ce is right for him and given to him.¡± ¡°So you came back this time and wanted to find a quiet ce to recuperate first,so you thought of this ce?¡±Silvia asked. Simon nodded, ¡°There are few people here,so there is no risk of the gue spreading, and it is rtively remote,so it is not easy for enemies to find.¡± What Moran thinks is quiteplete, and judging from Trevor¡¯s preparations,he probably exined it,and the protective measures are quite in ce. ¡°Then¡­¡±After pondering for a while,Silvia asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Freddie?¡± Hearing this name,Simon fell silent,with a serious expression on his face. It seemed that there was more danger than good,and Silvia was also in a very dull mood.On the other hand,she wanted to know the answer,but she was afraid of knowing the answer If it was really bad news,how would Winnie bear it? ¡°A lot of people died in the factory..¡±Simon said slowly, ¡°Some died from the war,and some died from the gue.I know I can¡¯t stay in that ce any longer,and I have toe back.¡± After a pause he said, ¡°The situation was chaotic at the time When we were leaving, we encountered rebels.Freddie got shot for me¡­¡¯ ¡°So he died?¡±Suppressing the sadness in her heart,she still asked that cruel word. ¡°Maybe.¡±Simon sighed, ¡°He was still alive when I left,but he didn¡¯t leave with me,he urged me to go and covered. me,otherwise,I might not havee back so smoothly.¡± What he said was very brief, and he tried to take it lightly,but just listening to it,Silvia felt how complicated and dangerous the situation was at that time. The army was in disorder,shot,and almost couldn¡¯te back alive. As long as she thought of this,her heart felt as if it was tightly clenched by a hand,so tightly that it hurted her heart Now,even though he is infected with the gue, at least he can still talk to her calmly in front of him,as if those dangers are just the pictures of what he saw on TV,or just heard other people¡¯s adventure stories. But almost almost,Silvia would lose sight of him, and the children would no longer have a father! Thinking of this,Silvia felt suffocated, and couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his hand tightly,¡±Simon¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,it¡¯s all over!¡±Patting her hand lightly,Simon forced a smile, and continued, ¡°I have secretly sent someone to find out the whereabouts of Freddie,I don¡¯t believe he just died like this!He is very skillful,and he is also very nimble and quick-witted, that shot did not hit a vital part, anyway¡­ ¡± He paused,the previous words seemed to be to convince himself that he must not be dead! But at the end,the voice sank again,¡± In short,if you want to see people, you must see dead bodies.I can¡¯t let Freddie stay in a foreignnd like this!¡± Looking at his heavy eyes,Stivia understood the pain in his heart and nodded, ¡°I will definitely find him back,Freddie will be safe and sound.¡± ¡°Winnie,did you tell her?¡±Simon asked suddenly. Silvia shook her head, ¡°I dare not say,she¡¯s still pregnant,I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to ept the stimtion.Besides, you said the situation was unknown, and I didn¡¯t know what the situation was, let alone talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t talk about it until I find out the news.¡±Simon nodded. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 776 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Nothing is more important than your health ¡°Is our son okay?¡± After talking about business,Simon became concerned about his precious son. Silvia said, ¡°I temporarily put him in a very safe ce.He will be fine.¡± ¡°Not at home?¡±Simon was a little surprised. ¡°No. ¡°she shook her head and suddenly remembered something, ¡°By the way,Aarna has a problem.¡± ¡°The new babysitter?¡± After thinking for a while, Simon frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I check all the background information and let here here without any problems? Why,what did she do?¡± Aarna was a nanny they specially hired to take care of their son.If she had a problem,the safety of her son would be greatly threatened. The key point was that people were only allowed to work after being investigated. ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything.¡±Silvia shook her head. That matter had been shelved for a long time and there was no time to deal with it in detail. ¡°It¡¯s your son who learned a skill from her, ¡°Silvia said helplessly as she looked at him with sadness. ¡°Skill? What skill?¡± Simon looked puzzled because he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about ¡°Unlocking locks¡­¡± The more he listened,the more confused he became! Nodding earnestly, Silvia went on to exin everything,only omitting what happened to Mr.Drake.Simon was dumbfounded upon learning what happened. ¡°You said that Asher broke the lock with a string?¡±His eyes widened in disbelief. He nodded as it slowly sunk into him. Dazed for two seconds,Simon suddenly pped the table with pride, ¡°My son is a genius!¡± Knowing that his focus wasn¡¯t on the important part,Silvia coughed lightly,and said, ¡°No,the problem is where Aarna opened the lock and what she wanted to do.I didn¡¯t know that she also has that kind of skill,but it is not listed in the resume.I asked someone to run a background check on her again.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Same as before.She¡¯s clean.¡± That¡¯s what made it even more suspicious. Who could make their resume so clean and hide their ws so well?Now,she was wondering what else they didn¡¯t N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. know about her and what she was hiding. ¡°That¡¯s right¡±¡±Nodding his head,Simon continued, ¡°The Palmer family¡¯s intelligencework is also very reliable.It¡¯s impossible to hide something like that unless someone with advanced skills cleaned her background.¡± Silvia also agreed.¡±I have had too many things to handle recently, and I can¡¯t spare to deal with it.So,I can only fire her ¡± ¡°Hmm. ¡°Simon agreed with her approach. ¡°So,where is our son now?¡± ¡°Safe house,¡± Silvia mysteriously answered on purpose Only a few people knew about her studying medicine with the old man II wasn¡¯t intentional for her to hide it from Simon,but it didn¡¯t make much sense to talk about that now. ¡°Safe house?¡±Taking a deeper look at her,Simon smiled, ¡°You got a little secret from me?¡± ¡°Why you can have a safe house,but I can¡¯t?¡± She raised her head and looked around the underground secret room Except for theck of light, there was nothing wrong with it.It didn¡¯t even feel too stuffy. ¡°There is an exhaust system here which can ventte with the outside,so even though it¡¯s underground,it¡¯s not too stuffy.But lighting can¡¯t be done, and it gets darker if it¡¯s dark. Safety is more important. ¡°Heseemed to have seen through her. Silvia nodded. ¡°By the way,I read in the news that after contracting the gue,you¡¯ll have chest tightness,and you may lose your sense of taste.Do you have any of these symptoms?¡± Simon shook his head.¡± It was a bit dull at first,but after smelling the sachet you gave me,I felt much morefortable.When I feel ufortable,I take it out and smell it,which can relieve a little difort.¡± ¡°Sachet?¡±Silvia was a little surprised. ¡°Yes!¡±He nodded and took out the crumpled,slightly faded sachet from his inside pocket. Before she left,Silvia stuffed it for him.Shefilled it with some herbal medicine that she prepared,mainly to soothe the nerves and nourish the lungs.South Asia was humid and hot.She thought it would prevent mosquitoes and insects.It could make him feel peaceful and sleep easily, but Silvia didn¡¯t expect it to have such an effect. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back. It¡¯s getting dark early here.¡±Simon said while looking at the time. ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±She put down the sachet and raised her head. Before he could refuse,Silvia immediately continued, ¡°I still have something in the car.I brought some herbs to treat your illness.I think your ce is big enough.Don¡¯t drive me away.I¡¯ll leave it to you.I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± ¡°But there are still many things that need to be dealt with by you.¡±He said helplessly. ¡°I indeed had a lot of things to deal with,but none is more important than you!I will apany you and wait for you to recover.Let¡¯s go back together after that!¡± ¡°Silvia¡­¡± As soon as her name was called, she continued, ¡°Simon,listen to me!You have your loyal subordinates to deal with the public Palmer¡¯s matter.I don¡¯t worry about it.My studio hasn¡¯t have much work recently.I have already rejected all of them. And besides¡­¡± After a pause,she went on to say, ¡°I can no longer interfere with theboratory affairs.You must get better quickly.I need you,and so does your son!Our family needs you!¡± She was organized. It seemed like she thought about everything before she came just to persuade him which she seeded in doing. Recently, when he was in South Asia,he heard some domestic affairs intermittently.He didn¡¯t know all about it,but he knew a little bit And if he got better, maybe there would be a greater discovery in the treatment of that disease. ¡°Okay.¡±He finally nodded and agreed. Stretching her brows, Silvia felt relieved even though she still had a lot of things that was being worried about. The most important thing for her now was to make sure he gets better.She was also very curious as to what was that new type of virus and how it was really rted to those in theboratory? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 777 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 777 Chapter 777 To apologize Mrs.Moran searched for two days, but there was no news at all, which made her feel hopeless. She was thinking about the matter regarding the gossiped woman with Miller, but it was all in vain.She had asked many people,but none of them could give her factful information. At first,she thought that it was because of her rtionship with Miller which made it hard for them to give her some information which was why she assured them by saying that they would be happy for Miller to have another partner as he had been alone for a long time. However, it was useless as well. Someone even asked her curiously when did Miller find another partner. In the past two days, she wasted all her efforts for nothing..Kane became more impatient from waiting while she became more haggard. ¡°I know how to y cards and tricks all day long, but what¡¯s the use?In the end, you can¡¯t even do this little thing well!¡±He cursed angrily. ¡°This little thing?You think it¡¯s a little thing? Then why don;t you do it? Do you know that people even ask me when Ray had another woman in her life?¡±After drinking a big sip of water, Mrs.Moran said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that Miller is doing everything right.Where did you get the gossip?¡± ¡°Nonsense!Can that simply be a rumor?I think it¡¯s because you women are not good enough. You gossip all day long about useless things and can¡¯t do anything properly!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t,so do it yourself!Go to whoever gave you that useless news!¡±Her abrupt anger made Kane speechless. For a while, he couldn¡¯t say another word and just chose to keep quiet. In the entire Washington, who didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s Miller brother-inw?Because of that, he could easily get away from many things.If he fell in love with another woman and had another inw, then he wouldn¡¯t be as important as them anymore and people would be less scared of him. To be honest, he knew very well in his heart that what people only saw was his identity as N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Miller¡¯s brother-inw, and not his identity himself. ¡°Then you¡­¡±He was about to say something when they heard footsteps and saw Kelly appearing at the door. She had stayed inside theboratory since the riot. It was their first time as well to see her home again. Seeing her,Mrs.Moran was stunned for a moment, then ecstatically uttered, ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re back! I am so worried about you¡­¡± She nced at her husband¡¯s face before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back!¡± ¡°Have you eaten yet?I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook you something to eat.You¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she heard Kelly ask, ¡°Are you going to Miller¡¯s house?¡± Both of them were caught off guard upon hearing her question. ¡°Are you going to Miller¡¯s house?¡±She repeated when they didn¡¯t answer, ¡°If you are going,I will go with you.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?Are you still looking for that broken pen holder of yours again?Calm down, okay?Don¡¯t you think that you have caused us enough trouble?¡±Kane said impatiently. Kelly took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to apologize to ia.¡± Mrs.Moran was taken aback for a while as she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Did she just say that she was going to apologize to ia? From childhood to adulthood those two have many conflicts, fights and anger Kelly never apologized no matter how she was scolded, it was really the first time she wanted to apologize. ¡°What?Can¡¯t I go?¡±Frowning, she became a little irritable. If she had known earlier, she would have gone by herself. The only reason why she needed them. to go with her was so she could talk about that project regarding vines. Thinking of what the boss said, she became restless and her tone wasn¡¯t calm, ¡°Are you going or not?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°No!¡± Her parents spoke at the same time with different answers. Kane said¡±Yes¡± since if Kelly apologized to Miller, then things might get easier for them. Even if the vine project was not obtained by them, as long as he remained Miller¡¯s brother-inw, he would still have a chance to turn things around. Mrs.Moran, on the other hand, said ¡°No¡± as she took two steps forward and grabbed Kelly¡¯s wrist. ¡°Kelly, I know that you are wronged. You don¡¯t really want to apologize or talk about this matter anymore.Don¡¯t apologize!I will do it!¡± She loved her daughter dearly and tried hard to get closer to her. Kelly nced at her with downcast eyes and said in a t tone, ¡°You¡¯re taking the me?You didn¡¯t push her downstairs.¡± Mrs. Moran was speechless, not knowing what she meant. ¡°Should I go or not?I have a lot of things to do and I¡¯m busy. ¡°She frowned tightly, with impatience written all over her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±Kane stood up and waved his hands as he continued, ¡°But I am warning you, don¡¯t put on an attitude. You are apologizing, not making another fight.¡± ¡°Speak politely once we get there, ¡°Kan warned. Pointing to his wife, he instructed, ¡°Call ia to see if Miller is home.¡± Recently, Miller blocked his phone number,and there was no way for him to contact him.That¡¯s why he panicked. He always felt that Miller was really going to cut off every contact with him and so would their rtionship. ¡°He¡¯s at home.I don¡¯t need to call. ¡°Seeing Mrs.Moran, who was about to pick up her phone, Kelly rified for them. Kane and his wife were taken aback for a moment, and they all looked at their daughter.¡±How do you know?¡± ¡°Nevermind how I know. It¡¯s no secret that Miller is not at home.Let¡¯s go!¡±After she finished speaking, she turned, and walked outside. The couple were stunned for a few seconds before reacting and chasing after her. They got in the car and drove to Miller¡¯s house.The more he thought about it on the way, the more strange Kane felt.¡±How do you know that your uncle is at home?Also, did you do something to offend your uncle?¡± ¡°How would I know!¡±Kelly said coldly before she looked at the window. ¡°Really?You don¡¯t know?You don¡¯t know what you did or didn¡¯t do?¡±Staring at her, Kane was very puzzled. What Miller said that day had been lingering in his mind for the past two days. He always felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. Seeing the atmosphere was not right,Mrs.Moran hurriedly smoothed things over and shielded Kelly from his sight.¡±Okay! Now it¡¯s not time to apologize.Why are you even asking that?Kelly wasn¡¯t at home. There is no way for her to offend him.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 778 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Ask him for help and say a few good words Kane thought about it, but still felt weird. Anyway, they were going to Miller¡¯s house soon, so he just had to ask what happened then. However, after they arrived, Miller¡¯s servant said, ¡°Ms.Drew is not at home,pleasee back on another day.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she at home?ia isn¡¯t at home every day. Why?Did she went to Silvia¡¯s ce again?¡±Raising her voice, Mrs.Moran asked angrily. Every time she came, she would go straight in.Just because ia and Kelly had a quarrel, the servant had dared to block her way already. ¡°No,Ms.Drew went shopping, ¡°the servant replied. ¡°Shopping?How is that possible?Everyone knows that she rarely goes out,much more goes shopping..Is she still angry and refuses to see me?You let us in. I¡¯ll speak to her With that being said, she stepped forward and was about to open the door to get in. ¡°Ms.Drew really went shopping, so no one is at home for the moment.¡±The servant was anxious. and quickly blocked the door.Mr.Drake had ordered that no one was allowed to enter without his permission. ¡°Ms.Drew is not here, isn¡¯t Mr.Drake here?¡±Kelly asked tly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡¯I know Mr.Drake is at home today.¡± ¡°Mr.Drake also went out with Ms. Drew to go shopping, ¡°the servant reasoned helplessly. ¡°Together?!¡±With eyes wide open,Mrs.Moran asked in disbelief.¡±Miller is very busy, how can he still have time to go shopping with her?¡± The servant didn¡¯t say much and just said, ¡°Please go back.¡± After speaking, the door was immediately closed in front of their faces.. Kane looked at Kelly unhappily after being shut down and took out all his anger on her.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you knew he was home?What the fuck!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he would go shopping with that fat woman.¡±She raised her eyebrows, brushed her long hair casually, and said disapprovingly. Yes,ia had lost some weight recently and her mental state had improved, but for Kelly, she was still that fat person who should remain in hiding. ¡°Then what should we do?Go home?¡±Mrs.Moran looked at her husband helplessly and asked. ¡°What else?¡±Kane asked angrily. Kelly also agreed, ¡°I am already here and wasted time. Why don¡¯t we just wait for them toe back?¡± ¡°This¡­¡±Mrs.Moran actually didn¡¯t want to wait,but both her husband and daughter wanted the same thing so she could only follow them and wait inside the car. Thinking about the past,she became even more impatient.She didn¡¯t know what bad thing she had done for her to suffer like that.First,she needed to find that doctor for ia, and now she needed to wait for ia and Miller. Speaking of that doctor, she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. Thinking of that, she poked his husband with her elbow and said, ¡°I thought of someone who might be able to say a few words for us.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Who?¡±Frowning, Kane asked and didn¡¯t expect much. In the past few days, she has thought about everyone she could think of,but it was Miller whom they needed to deal with.It was just too difficult to find someone who could talk to him and was willing to speak for them. ¡°That exceptional doctor!¡±Mrs.Moran said excitedly while Kelly became speechless. ¡°Exceptional doctor?¡±Kane was taken aback and couldn¡¯t even react. ¡°Yes!After all, he treated ia and he was the one who found out that she was poisoned.Miller knew how to pay his debt of gratitude.We could take credit of saving his daughter and he will be kind to us.¡± Kane frowned, ¡°Would someone be willing to help us speak with him?How can I even remember that awesome doctor you are talking about?¡± Hearing his words, Kelly coughed several times,making Mrs.Moran signal her husband to be more careful with his words. ¡°Although he is a bit of a drag, he was still willing to consult ia when I tried my best to find him and paid him.Let¡¯s just ask him a few words and make him help us.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for?Hurry up and look for him!¡±Hearing that, Kane also felt that her idea was doable. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that!¡±With that said, Mrs.Moran took out her phone and dialed the number. Kane stared at her and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Putting down the phone, Mrs.Moran looked at him, ¡°His phone is off.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡±Their hope that had just been ignited was overturned in an instant, making Kane very angry ¡°What did I even think that these people could help?Besides, even if he is in front of Miller,it may not work!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±Mrs.Moran also wondered how they could find someone. At that moment, she heard a voice behind her, ¡°That may not be the case.¡± Turning around, she saw that Miller had arrived not far from them while ia was holding his arm.The smile on her face hadn¡¯t faded away,but she froze. Miller just returned from shopping with ia.Because his daughter was in a good mood, which was rare, he left his things in his care and wanted to have a walk with his daughter. him. Unexpectedly, before he got home, he saw the Maron family stuck there and was waiting for As he unexpectedly caught them, Kane became sweaty with nervousness as he greeted, ¡°R-ray¡­ you¡¯re back.¡± Miller didn¡¯t even look at him and just passed in front of him with his head held high. The servant inside had seen the scene from the surveince camera and immediately opened. the door. Seeing that Miller and ia were about to go in, Kane came back to his senses and quickly stepped forward.¡±Ray,we came here today for business.¡± ¡°When will this stop?¡±Miller nced sideways at him as he asked. Kane became speechless for a while, but Mrs.Moran hurried forward, ¡°Ray,we came here today to apologize. You see, Kelly also knew that she was wrong and she asked us toe to apologize!¡± As she said that, she turned her head and motioned for Kelly to step forward.¡±Come here Kelly! Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 779 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 779 Chapters 779 Why are you still angry Having said that, Miller stood still with ia and turned around to face them. Kelly, who had been silently standing far from them moved her body when she heard her being called. ¡°Uncle, ia,I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized earnestly, but remained standing up straight.¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose was just in a hurry,but I¡¯m relieved to see that you are fine now.¡± ¡°Really?¡±ia smiled sarcastically. ¡°Is my cousin really happy to see that I¡¯m fine?¡± that day.I Kelly was speechless by Aliaia¡¯s unexpected remark.All she could do was squint her eyes at her. Mrs.Moran, who was on the side, was anxious and quickly stepped forward. ¡°ia,you know that your cousin didn¡¯t know how to express herself well since she was a child.But please do know that we care for you.¡± ¡°You see,she spends her time in theb every day and hardly ever goes home.However,this time,she came home because you were injured and she felt guilty.Please forgive her.After all, both of you are like my daughters and you are almost sisters¡­¡± ia sneered.¡±Speaking of which, I have to thank my cousin for another thing.¡± Kane frowned, feeling that there was more meaning to their words which made him annoyed. ¡°ia,what your Aunt said is right.If your mother is still alive, she wouldn¡¯t want you both to have a fight.We all saw the argument between Kelly and you that day.She is wrong and should apologize to you. But you two are sisters,can¡¯t it be over after a joke and augh?¡±he said in a few words, and felt that it was time to step down. ¡°Uncle, your words are really good.If my mother was still alive, she would definitely not want to see me like this. ¡°She lowered his head and looked at her own body.She had already lost a lot of weight,but she was still a bit overweight. Someone didn¡¯t get fat or slim in an instant.She wasn¡¯t in a hurry as well.She just simply hates She hated herself for not seeing clearly earlier.She hated herself for being so stupid for being fooled by others.Looking at them now, she felt ufortable. Kane rolled his eyes, looked at ia and Miller¡¯s face, and finally looked at his daughter while feeling strange.He felt like he was missing something important. Coughing lightly, he said, ¡°Ray, let¡¯s go inside first and talk. It¡¯s weird standing at the door;we¡¯re all a family Even. even if my sister hadn¡¯t been here for many years, we are still rtives!¡± ¡°ia and Kelly have the same blood running in their veins, ¡°he said tteringly. Miller said with a cold smirk, ¡°Yeah,no matter how much you say that they are rtives, they have to feel the same way as well.¡± ¡°Of course, they do¡­¡±Kane said in a hurry. Miller was looking at him,knowing that if he failed to solve it today, Kane would still keep pestering him, so he nodded slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk about it.¡± After speaking,he patted his daughter¡¯s hand lightly, turned around, and went in together Hearing that sentence, it was as if he had taken a reassurance Kane was very happy, thinking that there was still something for him to do to fix the problem. He hurriedly winked at his wife and daughter,signaling them to follow quickly. After entering the room, ia took off her coat,washed her hands, and came out as the servant had handed her tea.She took a few sips of it and paused, looking veryfortable. ¡°What kind of tea are you drinking?Why does it smell like medicine?¡±Mrs. Moran asked, sniffling. ¡°It¡¯s made of herbs,but it¡¯s formted ording to my current status.¡± ¡°Oh,no wonder!It¡¯s for conditioning the body.Isn¡¯t it a prescription prescribed by that doctor? Oh, ia, you have to thank her very much. ¡°Mrs.Moran immediately followed her words. She purposely said that so they would recognize her hard work from hiring that doctor Smiling, ia didn¡¯t say anything Mrs.Moran wanted to say something more,but Miller had already started to speak, ¡°If you guys want to say something, just say it all at once.I¡¯m listening now, this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± He sat upright with a meticulous expression. Kane cleared his throat.¡±Ray, you also know why I came here.I was wrongst time and I said something too aggressive, but you understand me,right?At that time, there was a lot of bidding, and so many people knew I¡¯m sure about this project.Please forgive me¡­¡± Miller replied, ¡°When did I say that the project would be given to you?Besides, the bidding process needs to be reviewed one by one, and it is not just me. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know who the person that has the final say.I¡¯ve told you many times before, don¡¯t be too high-profile and don¡¯t tantly announce things that haven¡¯t been confirmed.¡± After being criticized, Kane took a deep breath to hold back his anger. ¡°Yes, you are right!It¡¯s all my fault.But I¡¯m about to go bankrupt.If that happens, my creditors will chase me and that will be my end.¡± ¡°Ray, when my sister passed away, you promised to take care of me.If I saw my sister when I died, she would ask me why I came so soon. How would I answer her?¡±He continued to use the same old card he had on him. ya Miller didn¡¯t say a word while iajust drank the tea in her hand and wiped the corners of her mouth, ¡°Just answer truthfully.¡± Blinking, Kane froze for a moment, ¡°ia, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.Although I¡¯ve never met my mother, I know that my mother is kind-hearted and generous. ¡°She said seriously. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Nodding repeatedly, Kane thought that she was speaking for him and continued, ¡°Your mother is really kind,but it¡¯s a pity that she died early and left you to suffer.My wife and I love you very much even when we are not your biological parents.¡± ¡°I think my mother is very kind and righteous. She will understand what my Dad did and won¡¯t me him.¡±After she spoke, she gave her father a nce. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 780 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 780 Chapter 780 Is missing a living person a trivial matter? Thecouple looked at each other,wondering why she suddenly changed how she spoke. ¡°ia,are you mistaken?If your mother is here. She will help her brother for sure!¡±¡±Mrs.Moran said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right!You¡¯ve said that my mother is kind and righteous.With that being said, she knows what¡¯s right from wrong.Although Uncle Kane¡¯spany ispetent,vines are a very important thing right now. Time is tight and so is the finance need, they need the best.¡±ia said seriously before she continued, ¡°If my mother is still alive, she probably will feel sorry for Uncle,but she will not let him take this project. ¡°You¡­¡±Kane almost couldn¡¯t hold back and wanted to curse. Taking a few deep breaths and forcing a smile,Kane waved his hand and replied, ¡°You girl doesn¡¯t understand business, so stop talking nonsense.¡± Afterwards, he looked straight at Miller, ¡°Ray, just help me this once.¡± ¡°How can I help?¡±Miller asked, looking at him coldly. Miller patted the back of his daughter¡¯s hand and calmed her down.As cold as his treatment to Kane, it¡¯s opposite to his daughter whom he treated so gently. ¡°Since the vine project has been set and cannot be changed, you can look at the other projects at hand and choose.¡±He smiled tteringly and continued ¡°Just choose something that doesn¡¯t have much of a problem and will help me survive.¡± ¡°How dare you say that? You know¡­¡±Before Miller finished, Kelly, who had been silent since entering the door,suddenly spoke, ¡°No, the vine project cannot be dismissed.¡± They all looked at her in surprise. All along, Kelly had never cared about anything but her experiments. This was the first time that she took the initiative to intervene on business matters. ¡°My father has been preparing for this vine base project for a long time. I know his hard work and efforts.Our experimental base will also give full support in this regard.In addition, funding is not a problem. As long as my uncle is willing to give me this opportunity, we will definitely not let you down. I will even invest in the project myself!¡±She talked eloquently. Her analysis was very organized, as if she had really thought about that issue seriously. Even Mrs.Moran was stunned.She didn¡¯t expect her daughter to say that, especially since her husband¡¯s rtionship with her daughter wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Yes,Kelly is right Ray, why don¡¯t you see if you can find a way to conduct another bidding?¡±Cautiously, Kane asked him with a bit of hope. ¡°Bastard!¡±Miller¡¯s face dimmed.¡±This project is valued by the entire country.How can you just think of changing the result for your own benefit?Do you see this project and all the staff as a joke?¡± ¡°But¡­¡±Kelly still wanted to speak but was interrupted by Millerwho raised his eyelids and looked at her fiercely.¡±Speaking of your experimental base, I heard that something happened there in the past two days?¡± Upon hearing Miller¡¯sment, Kelly couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Kane and Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know what Miller meant and looked at her inexplicably. ¡°Kelly?Is it true? What¡¯s the matter?I never heard you mention it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little matter.I didn¡¯t expect my uncle to know all about it.I¡¯ve taken care of it. ¡°When she regained her senses, Kelly responded nonchntly. ¡°Small matter?¡±Miller said with a sarcastic smirk on his face ¡°Everyone from the police station has gone missing.I heard they searched inside and out as someone disappeared from thatboratory.How can that be a trivial matter?¡± Hearing Miller¡¯s honest words, Mrs.Moran¡¯s face turned pale with fright.¡±Really?!Is it true,Kelly?Missing people?!God, that¡¯s too scary!You should hurry up and resign. Don¡¯t stay there anymore or something might happen to you.¡± Kelly did notfort her mother Instead, she looked at Miller and continued to answer, ¡°It¡¯s just rumors.I thought my uncle was the most evidence-based and sober person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that it is a rumor.But seeing as you work there, you probably know more. So, you should make it clear.¡± The two were changing their insights,while Kane and his wife could only listen with shock evident on their faces. They didn¡¯t understand much of what they were talking about.However, they were sure that Miller seemed to be interested in Kelly¡¯s workce. ¡°Kelly¡­¡±Mrs.Moran was about to ask,but Kelly didn¡¯t let gave a chance to speak, ¡°Of course I know, but you seem to know better than me.Why? Are these things also handled by you, Uncle?¡± ¡°My position will always involve many things, ¡°Miller replied indifferently.He shifted his eyes to Mrs. Moran, who was embarrassed, and finally gave her a chance.¡±Speaking of which, the missing person seems to be someone we know.¡± ¡°We do?Who?¡±¡±Pointing at herself, Mrs.Moran looked confused. ¡°It¡¯s the doctor you hired for ia before¡­¡±Miller frowned and thought for a while, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Leo. It¡¯s Doctor Drake?¡±Mrs.Moran yelled as her voice cracked in shock. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it seems to be him. ¡°Nodding, Miller affirmed.. ¡°How could it be?!¡±Almost standing up out of control, Mrs. Moran was held down by her husband until she calmed down. ¡°Okay, that seems possible because I tried to call him earlier but he didn¡¯t answer¡­¡± Nodding thoughtfully, Miller propped his temple with one hand and frowned. ¡°His parents called the police,so it¡¯s true. ¡°My God,how could such a thing happen?It¡¯s really terrible!¡±Mrs. Moran was trembling with terror. She turned around and grabbed Kelly¡¯s arm, ¡°Kelly, please quit!Don¡¯t do any experiments anymore. I can¡¯t bear it if something happens to you as well¡­¡± Impatiently being shaken by her, Kelly frowned and broke free from her hold., ¡°Oh, that person didn¡¯t disappear from ourboratory at all. The police didn¡¯t find him there and there is also no evidence.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 781 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Is so vicious at a young age ¡°Then, what¡¯s going on?¡±Mrs.Moran was stunned due to confusion. ¡°This matter is important.In this world,people die and disappear every day. What we¡¯re talking about now is about the vine project.Uncle, you should stop rambling. ¡°Kelly didn¡¯t care as she spoke. Kane was also suspicious and suddenly came back to his senses.¡±Yes, Ray.Other people¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with us. Right now,we are talking about the vine base. It doesn¡¯t matter if anyone is missing or dead.If this vine project cannot be given to me,me and my entire family will die!¡± ¡°So,other people¡¯s lives are not important, are they?¡±Miller raised his eyebrows and asked calmly. ¡°Other people¡¯s lives and deaths have nothing to do with us!That doctor was only invited to treat ia.Even if he really disappeared, it has nothing to do with us. Didn¡¯t the police also look for him? We can¡¯t help there anymore!¡±?¡±As Kane spoke, he nced at his wife, not being able to see Miller¡¯s point at all. From the looks of it,Miller cared for Leo¡¯s safety.Understanding that, they decided to take that opportunity.. my friend.I Mrs.Moran received her husband¡¯s wink and nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, that doctor is also am also very sad that he disappeared.I can¡¯t believe that I didn¡¯t know about it.Don¡¯t worry, I will let someone know right away and help in finding him.Now,can we talk about that project?¡± ¡°We will try our best to help find that doctor back,so can you help us as well?¡±¡±She started to y emotional cards, patted her chest and said, ¡°You see,we are indeed in trouble right now.If we hadn¡¯t had to, we wouldn¡¯t have asked you¡­¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the same before?¡±With a slight smile, Miller raised his hand and casually dusted the dust on his knees before he continued, ¡°You already had many projects before..¡± The more he talked the more ugly Kane¡¯s face became.He was even sweating in anxiety. Seeing his embarrassment,Miller looked at him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give you a chance As long as you can meet the requirements, the project will be assigned to you ording to the legal process.But which of those projects have you done well?¡± ¡°Ray ¡°When was thest time you didn¡¯t ask me to clean up your own mess?¡±Miller¡¯s voice was getting louder as he became more serious and angry. ¡°This time the vine project is not only monitored by the government, but also a major matter rted to everyone¡¯s life safety.ording to the legal process, your qualifications are not enough. Your funds are not enough, your ability is not good, and you don¡¯t meet the standards at all, so it¡¯s only natural that you didn¡¯t get it.¡¯ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After finishing speaking,he faced away as if he didn¡¯t want to discuss that issue any more. Kane was left speechless.After all, the previous piles were indeed not fake,but he couldn¡¯t be med for that.It¡¯s either that something went wrong or there was an ident linked to his previous projects. They could only me him for his bad luck.Just like Ray said, he wasn¡¯t capable enough. ¡°Ray,just give me another chance, I promise, I will do it well this time!¡±After thinking for a while, he pulled Kelly aside,pointed at her, and said, ¡°This time is different! This time, Kelly will also get involved. Theirboratory will provide technical support!If you don¡¯t believe me, you should at least believe in Kelly and her ability!¡± ¡°Kelly has won many awards when she was abroad. Our country needs talents like hers.We are rtives,Ray.¡± Kelly sat there with a calm face while her father was ttering Miller. ncing at her faintly, Miller kept a secretive smile on his face. ¡°Yeah!I really believe in Kelly After all,she¡¯s my niece¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Kane nodded numerously while Mrs.Moran beside him also smiled. ¡°So,I didn¡¯t expect that my niece would attack my daughter.She is so vicious at such a young age. ¡°Miller continued with his cold eyes and stern face. Right then, he looked murderous. Kelly¡¯s expression didnt even change.Only her brows moved, before she said. lightly, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by that?I don¡¯t understand?¡± Her face looked innocent as if she was really at a loss and didn¡¯t know anything. Hearing what she said,Mrs.Moran hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right!Is there any misunderstanding, Ray?Why did you say that about Kelly? You also said that she is your niece.It would be too much to use words such as vicious!¡± ¡°If Kelly did something wrong, you can scold and punish her. But, you can¡¯t call her that!¡±Mrs.Moran said unhappily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your good daughter about what she did?¡±She raised her chin and pointed towards Kelly Miller wrapped one of his arm around ia¡¯s shoulder and patted her gently. Seeing his determined look, Mrs.Moran turned to look at Kelly.¡±Kelly¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to make my uncle so angry.¡±Kelly¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°It turns out that my uncle targeted my parents like this because you have a problem with me. If I did something wrong, I will apologize to you.I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡± What Kelly said made Kane and Mrs.Moran startled as they wondered if it was true. Did he deliberately target her parents because he was angry with her?If that was the case, then he was too heartless! They were too good with ia to the point that even their own was feeling jealous. That made them wonder what Kelly did to make him angry that much. ¡°Ray, if you have something to say, it¡¯s better for us to talk about it now.What¡¯s the point of you beating around the bush like this?¡±Kane said,a little unhappy. ¡°Okay, then let me ask you, why do you think ia became ill?Some people say that she was chronically poisoned for a long time.Why did she get poisoned?¡± Miller was simply picking it up and asked straightforwardly. That question stunned the Moran family. They looked at him, but still couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Ray,ia¡¯s poisoning¡­What does it have to do with Kelly?You think it was Kelly who poisoned her?¡±Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t help but asked in a loud voice. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 782 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Heard someone¡¯s nder ¡°For goodness sake!ia has been chronically poisoned for many years.Kelly was still young at that time, so what did she know?Kelly and ia didn¡¯t get along very well since they were young. How could she poison her?Don¡¯t scare me and fake a crime that is too big!¡±Mrs.Moran¡¯splexion changed. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. What a joke!She knew that although Kelly had a weird personality and was not close to her, she was still a kind and smart child. To put it bluntly, Miller was lying. ¡°My mother is right.I¡¯m afraid my uncle made a mistake. How can you easily nder?¡±Kelly nodded and asked seriously. She sat there well-behaved, with a pretty face and a calm smile. She looked like the most obedient student.No matter how one would look at her,she didn¡¯t look like someone who would do such vicious things as Miller dered. ¡°Who told you that I poisoned ia?¡±Kelly asked seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right,who said it?¡±Mrs.Moran felt that someone was deliberately provoking her.¡±Ray, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s lies.We are a family.¡± ¡°Let me guess. Is it Silvia?¡±Kelly even smiled after ncing at ia. ¡°I know that ia has been very close to her and trusts her, but¡­she is just angry at me.After all, I used to be in aboratory.We had an agreement about a project I stayed in which angered her!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s the case?It wasn¡¯t true ¡°Mrs.Moran suddenly realized and held her hand in distress. ¡°You silly child!Why didn¡¯t you tell me about that kind of thing and let people wrong you behind your back?¡± ¡°I am asking.Who said it?You¡¯re just making wild guesses here!¡± Miller spoke coldly while looking at her with disgust in his eyes. ¡°You know whether you did it or not!If it wasn¡¯t for ia, I would have called the police already.Thinking about the fact that we are rtives, I am still being patient by talking things out with all of you!¡± that.If Kelly raised her neck and looked at him with disbelief, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like to hear you say you have evidence,call the police,arrest me, and punish me.Anyway, I will not admit to anything that I haven¡¯t done!¡± There was something in her words which made Kane look at Miller firmly. ¡°My Kelly is right! Ray,you can¡¯t do this!If you don¡¯t want to give me a project, it¡¯s fine even if you look down on me!But what¡¯s wrong with my Kelly?You can¡¯t just nder her!¡± ¡°ia has lived in my house since she was a child.Let her tell you herself how I treated her!I am not that kind to my own daughter.Don¡¯t just believe in gossip!If my sister sees what you are doing right now, she won¡¯t be able to live in peace!¡± While talking, he burst into tears and looked at ia.¡±ia,tell me, is your cousin really like that?I feel sorry that you are ndering your cousin like this.Poisoning is such a serious crime!¡± ¡°Aunt Moran, because you are my rtives, I persuaded my father not to let my cousin go to jail.It¡¯s a pity though that my cousin has refused to admit her mistake until now¡­¡± she sighed with sadness. ¡°ia you¡­¡± She probably didn¡¯t expect her to say that Mrs. Moran was so shocked that she was left speechless and her tears stopped. ¡°Since we are already here, let¡¯s make it clear ¡°Miller was sitting up straight and said seriously, ¡°I believe that the two of you are not involved in this matter Even though those harmful herbs were all sent by your daughter, I believe that you also didn¡¯t know about it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mrs.Moran felt a chill on her spine as she felt shocked by what she was hearing ¡°Ray, what did you say?!¡± ¡°What harmful herb?¡± ¡°Before, you sent a lot of herbs to ia one after another until the house became filled with it.¡±Miller gestured with his hand to remind her. Mrs.Moran admitted with a nod. ¡°What does this have to do with ia being poisoned?You mean¡­is her being poisoned has something to do with those herbs?This¡­the doctor didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Yes,those are the herbs.¡±Nodding, ia continued, ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t say it,but it doesn¡¯t. mean that other people wouldn¡¯t understand.Besides, I didn¡¯t take his prescriptions. His medicines don¡¯t work.¡± The series of events challenged Mrs.Moran¡¯s cognitive skills. She was stunned as she became filled with confusion. ¡°You¡­you didn¡¯t take the prescription from the doctor?How did you get better? And it was the doctor who knew that you were poisoned.You¡­even if you don¡¯t want to owe me favors, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡±Mrs.Moran felt wronged. She had been busy for so long to find that doctor.She didn¡¯t know that things would still end up like that. ¡°The doctor has great skills,but not that exceptional. ¡°ia said lightly. ¡°The medicine he prescribed didn¡¯t work, so it didn¡¯t make much sense for me to take it.But he indeed learned that I was poisoned which is amazing¡­ The reason why I got better was because of expert guidance.Aunt Moran, you didn¡¯t know much, but I was chronically poisoned for a long time because of the herbs that my cousin asked you to send.I believe that you don¡¯t know about it and it was all my cousin¡¯s doing.¡±She looked at Kelly with a judgeful eyes. Kellyughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!Herbs can also cause chronic poisoning?This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it!Besides, I¡¯m a medical student.Although I know a little about herbal medicine, how can I know that much?Could I be able to use such aplicated technique?Why would I poison you?And¡­if it¡¯s really a medicinal herb, why are your servants all fine? Why are you the only one who was poisoned?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because of your physique that you¡¯ve be fat. To say it was poisoned was outrageous.Now, you are ming me and saying I poisoned you!¡± She shook her head and smiled as if she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.. ia wanted to speak, but she was stopped by Miller. ¡°Kelly!If you continue to behave like this, I will call the police!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 783 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Did you do it? Hearing that she would call the police shocked Mrs. Moran. Although she didn¡¯t believe that her daughter would do such a thing, seeing Miller¡¯s stern attitude and scolding Kelly like that gave her fear. ¡°Ray, we are all one family.Why are you making such a big fuss¡­¡±she stared softly but was interrupted. ¡°Family?So, why is your daughter so vicious?Calcted that ia was only twelve or thirteen years old at the time, how old was Kelly?She¡¯s a teenage girl with such a vicious heart!ia has suffered all these years. How many crimes did shemit back then that I turned a blind eye to?¡±Miller really hated her and wished for her to be thrown into prison immediately and tortured severely.He wanted her to suffer as much as ia suffered. However, his daughter persuaded her a lot. She said that if Kelly really was thrown to jail, her Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran would definitely not be able to bear it.Since her childhood her father was not at home, her Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran apanied her a lotAnyway, the toxins in her body were almost cleared up, so it would not be a big deal in the future. She bear with it.However, they didn¡¯t expect that Kellu would have such an indifferent attitude.She didn;t even seem to want to repent for her actions. ¡°Yeah, Kelly was only a teenager at the time.How could she understand that¡­¡± ¡°My cousin is very smart.She has won many awards abroad.Not only had she made great achievements in medicine, she also had done a lot of research in herbal medicine.She loved reading books and studying flowers and nts since she was a child.Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran should know.¡±After cutting off her words, ia continued, ¡°My cousin has been excellent since she was young.¡± In her term, Kelly already knew what she was doing back then. Mrs.Moran was shocked and remained silent while looking at her daughter, momentarily in shock. ¡°I understand, so it was me?Besides, you said that the herb was poisoned.So, why is everyone around you doing fine, but you?¡±Kelly defended herself. Miller, who had always been calm,couldn¡¯t help it anymore.He stood up abruptly, ¡°You haven¡¯t repented until now!Do you think you didn¡¯t make a mistake?Okay!Then let¡¯s go through legal procedures.I will do what you want.I¡¯ll show evidence and convict you!¡± As he said that, he took out his phone and started calling.¡±This is Miller, yes, I want to call the police!¡± Before finishing the rest of his sentence, Mrs.Moran had already rushed over, knelt on the ground with a plop, and hugged his calf. ¡°Ray, you can¡¯t call the police!Kelly couldn¡¯t be imprisoned. There must be a misunderstanding!Make sure you figure it out first.Don¡¯t call the police¡­¡± ¡°My only daughter has been mistreated for so many years.How can you make her feel at ease?¡±Miller bent down and looked at her as he said in a cold voice. With burning eyes and without the slightest sympathy, he continued to talk over the phone, ¡°Yes, my daughter has been maliciously poisoned for many years. This matter must be investigated until justice is served!¡± Kane was stunned while he was sitting there without saying a word as he didn¡¯t know who was telling the truth. Turning to look at Kelly, he asked, ¡°Kelly, did you do it?!¡± No wonder Miller was talking strangely recently. Now he understood why he was always targeting Kelly.However, he never thought that Kelly did such a thing. ¡°Is it important if I did something?Won¡¯t my uncle have already given the conclusion?¡±Kelly still looked indifferent. She sat there without moving a muscle,not intending to admit her mistake or apologize.She was implying that Miller was only using her of crimes. Miller was still talking on the phone while Mrs. Moran knelt on the ground and begged bitterly.She turned her head and hugged ia¡¯s leg instead when Miller didn¡¯t pay attention to her.¡±ia,ia¡­ didn¡¯t you say that we are also your parents growing up?Even if we are not close, we are all family¡­¡± Seeing her Aunt Moran begging, ia felt confused. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She still cares for her Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran.After all, she had never met her mother since she was a child.They were the closest people to her mother and they are pretty good to her.Kelly, on the other hand, was just sitting there and wasn¡¯t admitting to anything. Gritting her teeth, she frowned.¡±Aunt Moran, you know my Dad¡¯s temper¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± In the midst of that chaos,a loud p suddenly echoed. The sound and action was vivid for everyone to see and hear.Everyone was stunned, including Miller who was on the phone.He forgot what he wanted to say for a moment as he looked around. Kelly, who was pped, touched her cheek in a daze.She didn¡¯t evene back to her senses whileher face was burning with pain and her ears were buzzing.Half of her face was red and swollen. ¡°You¡­¡±Covering her face, she was speechless for a long time. She saw Kane standing up,pointing at her, and cursing, ¡°You bitch!What did you do to make your uncle so angry?If you really did it, admit it!Tell your uncle to punish you and apologize!You must have done something to make your uncle misunderstand you like this!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?You put such a heavy hand on your daughter!¡±Mrs.Moran was heartbroken, and when she recovered, she threw him away and turned to look at Kelly¡¯s face. The tears shed more fiercely¡±Kelly, does it hurt, are you okay?¡± Kelly, who woke up from her own world, looked at her furious father and sneered.¡±Kane,you are so good!In order to please him, you didn¡¯t give importance to even your own daughter!When did I have your attention!Why am I even born?¡± She stood up with a sneer,covered her face, and looked at Miller, ¡°Yes, I poisoned her!I wanted to kill her!I hate her!I¡¯m jealous of her!Why can she be liked by all of you?Obviously S-she is inferior to me in everything!Just to please you, my parents treat her better than me!Why?¡± Looking up, the anger she was hiding for many years, blew off. Mrs. Moran, who was on the side, was dumbfounded.She hurriedly grabbed her arm and spoke, ¡°Kelly!What nonsense are you talking about, are you crazy?!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 784 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 784 Chapter 784 She is vicious In contrast, Miller¡¯s positive reaction seemed much colder. He raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°You admit?¡± ¡°No, no,she¡¯s talking nonsense!Ray,don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±Mrs. Moran panicked and cried out while pulling Kelly and crying. ¡°Kelly¡¯s stubborn,you know?She is just angry!How could she poison ia? There must be a misunderstanding¡­¡± Her words showed that she believed her daughter, but in her heart, she wasn¡¯t sure as well. Right then, Mrs. Moran wondered if it was really those herbs that were poisonous. Thinking back then. ia had been cautious as she gathered all of those and threw them out. Thinking of that, she looked at ia. ¡°ia,who told you that you were poisoned because of those herbs? Was it Silvia?¡± Thinking about the fact that they were the only ones who left recently, Mrs. Moran went on to say, ¡°I said before that woman isn¡¯t kind. How can you believe what she said?It may not be rted to those herbs. If it is rted, why are you the only one who is poisoned?Why is your father fine?¡± ¡°My father is not at home for many years, you know this, Aunt Moran, ¡°ia answered lightly. ¡°Then there are your servants¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, ia seemed to have predicted what she wanted to say,and then continued, ¡°The servants are not on long-term contracts.Basically,every three to five years we change them. I¡¯m young back then. My body is weak and I¡¯m highly sensitive to toxins.My cousin specially formted it for me after doing a thorough research At the end,looking at Kelly,she added softly, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing that my cousin took so much trouble for me!¡± Kelly smiled coldly,neither speaking nor refuting. With her attitude, Mrs. Moran chilled even more. Everything she said was futile and justified, so she could only turn her head and pull Kelly to kneel down.¡±Kelly, quickly admit your mistake and repent to your Uncle Say that you are only confused for a moment. You were young and ignorant at that time.Please apologize quickly,hurry up!¡± As she spoke, Mrs. Moran knelt down first while pulling her daughter desperately. However, Kelly was stubborn. She stood up straight and refused to admit her mistake. Watching this farce, Miller felt even more upset,and said in a cold voice, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t use your age as an excuse for everything!ia has been poisoned for a long time,for how many years!It¡¯s not merely caused by one or two poisons!Yes, Kelly was underage at the time,but it happened for a long time. Has she always been ignorant?¡± Pointing to Kelly, Miller snapped to a conclusion. Even Kane knelt down. His face turned pale as he finally understood the seriousness of the matter.¡±Ray.l didn¡¯t educate her well that is why she became like that. Please have mercy on her if she goes to jail,her life will be over!¡± After finishing speaking,he bowed down to him desperately Mrs. Moran,who was at the side, also came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Ray Kelly must not go to jail.If she goes to jail,her life will be over!You can see that I have done my best to take care of ia for so many years I was running around and trying to find a way to find a doctor for her. Please spare Kelly!¡± The couple both knelt and bowed down to him as they begged for his forgiveness. Miller was frowning while looking at the two who were begging On the other hand, Kelly was nonchntly standing there without uttering a single word. ¡°If she didn¡¯t poison ia,would one of you need to work hard to find a doctor?But now, I should thank you two,shouldn¡¯t I?¡±He asked sarcastically at them in disbelief. If she hadn¡¯t been poisoned in the first ce,his daughter would have grown up happily like every other teenage girl instead of being bored at home. For so many years, she had been tortured physically and mentally. As a father he knew it well. He just didn¡¯t say anything,but it hurts him deeply. Now, Mrs. Moran even wanted to take credit for her years of hard work of taking care of her and finding a doctor. It¡¯s ridiculous! ¡°ia. ¡°Mrs Moran knew that Ray,who had always been stern and selfless,would not let the past go.So,she immediately went to call out for ia instead. ia shrank her feet, looked at her tearful Uncle Moran and Aunt Moran, and then raised her head to look at her father, ¡°Dad¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll take care of this matter. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±He opened his hand and made a stop gesture. He knew that his daughter would not be able to bear them begging and would just simply forgive that was why he must do it himself. ¡°Dad,Mom.Don¡¯t beg anymore. ¡°Kelly looked at them and her face showed nothing but calmness. There weren¡¯t any hints of pani,fear,or anxiousness. Raising her eyes and looking at Miller,she said in a t tone, ¡°You are determined to send me to the cell,aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Anyone who breaks thew should be punished by thew, ¡°Miller firmly replied. ¡°Okay,I also agree with your point of view. ¡°Nodding, Kelly added, ¡°I admit that I did the poison in ia,but I have something else that I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡±Frowning, Miller looked at her suspiciously ¡°Something about theboratory. ¡°After a pause, she spoke slowly. He was instantly shocked by what he heard. Obviously, Miller didn¡¯t expect her to say that,and continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with theboratory?¡± ¡°Honestly,don¡¯t you have some doubts about ourboratory?You guessed it right. Theboratory indeed. does hide some secrets and I know some of it.I want to tell you these secrets, and hope that you can forgive me f.¡± She changed her tone suddenly,making everyone dumbfounded. Earlier she just admitted her own crime, but now she actually wanted to exchange some secret for Miller¡¯s mercy.It turned out that she had a card under her sleeve. However,her parents didn¡¯t know what secret she was talking about, so they looked at each other in confusion. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Admitting your crime now?Good job.¡±Miller sneered at her afterwards. The crime was done. She has admitted her crime now and she must pay. for it ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not is up to my uncle now. I won¡¯t protest with his decision!¡±She even raised her hand to show that she was sincere. Taking a deep look at her,Miller seemed to be weighing the truth in her words. ia on the side froze and called, ¡°Dad. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 785 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Even if she can¡¯t y tricks Miller was giving her a look while silently telling her to be calm as he wouldn¡¯t recklessly make a decision and be easily persuaded by Kelly. However, Kelly¡¯s parents were still holding onto hope that she could win against Miller ¡°Kelly tell your uncle if you have any other secrets. We are all family there is nothing you can¡¯t say that we can¡¯t understand¡­ ¡°Kane winked and uttered with meaning. ¡°Yes,tell me. What exactly is it?¡±Miller nodded and asked calmly. Kelly pursed her lips, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°I can only talk to my uncle about this matter alone. After all,it is very confidential and I am a bit afraid.¡± Speaking of thetter she really seemed both embarrassed and frightened. Mrs. Moran was puzzled. ¡°No,there are no outsiders here. Why can¡¯t your parent¡¯s hear it?¡± She was very curious and wanted to know what the secrets that theboratory was hiding Herdaughter was always obsessed with those experiments and nevermunicated with her it was a rare opportunity to listen to her speak and she didn¡¯t want to miss it. ¡°Mom,don¡¯t you know yourself well?You can¡¯t keep a secret. ¡°Looking at her mother Kelly said unceremoniously which made Mrs. Moran to be silent. Yes,if she knew some shocking secret, she would definitely not be able to bear it and spread it faster than any news reporter could. She pursed her lips after hearing that. She wanted to refute,she knew that it was right. ¡°What do you mean to say?¡±Miller asked while ncing at her ¡°Can we shift to a quiet ce and talk privately?Only then will I feel at ease. She nced towards Moran before she looked inside the house. Miller understood right away. ¡°Then¡­to my study?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°ia was a little nervous and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± ¡°I said,I hope only my uncle and I can talk about it ia,you are so close to Silvia.If you tell her,the staff at theboratory will chase after me. Can you save me if that happens?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?Are you still afraid of me,a powerless little girl?¡±She spread her hands,expressing that she was very weak and aggressive. The corners of her lips curled up. Miller really didn¡¯t notice her aggressiveness, but he feared that it was just also part of her tricks. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Come with me!¡±Turning around,he walked towards the study room. Kelly immediately stood and followed closely behind.Kane and Mrs. Moran stood up as well as they stared at them getting further They were really curious what kind of medicine they were talking about. They just hope that the secret their daughter said was really useful and that Miller won¡¯t ce her in jail. Right now all they think about was being able to be saved. Projects and business were no longer their priority. ia looked at them with worry on her face. She remembered that Silvia reminded her before that this cousin was not as simple as she seemed to be. The fact that she could make poison at that age proved that she wasn¡¯t only smart,but also vicious. At that time,she and Kelly would always quarrel.She thought that she would ignore her soon, but that didn¡¯t happen. And those were all thanks to Kelly. What¡¯s more,even now,she couldn¡¯t see her remorse. What kind of secrets did she want to reveal in exchange for her freedom?ia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her father would agree to her or not The two entered the study room one after the other Miller turned on the light,walked to the middle of the room,and turned to look at Kelly After Kelly got in,she turned around and closed the door first. After a while, she leaned closer to the door and listened to what was happening outside. Once she was sure that no one was there, she withdrew back. and looked at Miller. ¡°Go ahead. ¡°With his hands on his hips, Miller looked at her imposingly. Maybe he could forgive her if she wouldn¡¯t y any tricks on him. Kelly was not in a hurry to speak at all.She even looked around the room and observed. The room was only a simple study. There was only one small window for venttion which was currently closed. The light. was very ordinary as well just enough to give light to the space. Bookcases,desks,and chairs were very simple furnished,but the shelves were full of books. It could be seen that it was indeed where Miller normally works. ¡°Uncle,you are really thrifty, she said with a chuckle. Miller frowned at that. ¡°Don¡¯t dy,it¡¯s pointless.If you really have a secret to tell,just tell it If not, then stop ying tricks here. You know my temper. I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± ¡°Of course,I know!¡±Lowering her eyes, Kelly walked towards him slowly. ¡°But if I say it,can you really forgive me?i know you have always loved ia. There was a time when I was a child that ia fell down and her mouth bleeded. You didn¡¯t say anything there and just rushed back to see her in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± He asked while frowning Kelly was still a child at that time. She couldn¡¯t possibly remember such a trivial event. ¡°Of course I know I saw it when I got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet. It hurts so much that you are with her with a mere injury.I knocked out a tooth once, and my dad still went out to drink at night. Why are you two very different from my father and i?¡± She seemed to be caught in the memory. She had a smile on her face,but the emotion it was showing to others was despair. Feeling that her mental state was a bit shaken at the moment, Miller put one hand on his waist,stared at her,and asked, ¡°Stop talking about it. That is no reason for you to harm ia!What is the secret of theboratory?Is there even one or are you just trying to trick me?¡± Looking up at him, Kelly suddenly smiled strangely at him. ¡°Do you really want to know the secrets of theboratory?Actually, I really intend to tell you. ¡°The secret of theboratory is.. ¡°She started to speak when she suddenly took out a hand from her trouser pocket, and raised it in front of Miller¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 786 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 786 Chapter 786 I have to thank my cousin for not killing me Her movements were fast, but Miller¡¯s reaction was faster. When she raised her hand,his one hand grabbed her arm and twisted it backwards while his other hand raised and blocked her other arm. The flying dust over the sky did not seem to be sucked in. With a sneer, Miller said, ¡°You really underestimated me with this little trick.¡± Kelly,whose arms were twisted back,did not panic. Despite being suppressed, she leaned down,turned her head sideways,and she smiled slightly.¡±I have never underestimated you,Uncle. You always pay attention to details even with the smallest tricks there are.¡± ¡°So what?¡±Miller had a vague sense of bad feeling and scrutinized her, but he didn¡¯t notice anything. wrong. Kelly smiled slightly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t uncle feel anything wrong?¡± When she said that, Miller felt that his body was starting to numb,especially his arm. The arm that was holding her quickly became numb. His hand also loosened uncontrobly. Surprised that something was wrong.he immediately willed his hand to move while his other hand tightly held his wrist, only to see a tiny needlepoint in the palm of his hand. ¡°Of course,I know that ordinary drugs have no effect on you,Uncle. ¡°Kelly straightened up,moved her aching arm,and said unhurriedly, ¡°So drugs are a way to deceive the eyes. Uncle, you should not just trust them much is your arm numb?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was right.Miller felt numb from his throat to the base of his tongue and wanted to raise his voice,but when he opened his mouth, no sound came out. ¡°What kind of anesthetic is this?¡¯He thought the effect was so powerful!That shocked him a little too. He stared at Kelly with wide eyes and waved his arm to hit her,but she easily avoided it and even moved forward with a smile, ¡°In terms of force and strength,I am definitely not as good as you,so I can only use something I¡¯m good at!¡± As she said that, she also showed him that there were dense small needlepoints on the sleeve of her clothes.If she didn¡¯t show it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at all. The concealment was excellent, and there were so many rows. It really was designed for him. ¡°Uncle,your physical fitness is excellent. I knew you were strong, so I increased the dosage. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so resilient. Ordinary people would have passed out long ago. ¡°She smiled. Her already pretty face should have a sweet smile,but at that moment, she looked like a devil. There was excitement in her long and narrow phoenix eyes. She stared at him and said, ¡°At first,I thought about it. You are also good to me and I couldn¡¯t bear to do it,but you don¡¯t care at all. This experiment did not take her life.it is actually her honor to dedicate herself to science,her name will go down in history. Since my uncle is so ruthless,don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Perhaps,you should also thank me It is also your luck that you can research R18 and be the first experimental product. In the future you will also be remembered in history!¡±She smiled evilly as if it was a great and glorious thing. Miller seemed to understand what she said, but his eyelids became heavier Finally he couldn¡¯t hold back and passed out. Seeing that he was motionless, Kelly did not directlye over to him and tentatively called twice, ¡°Uncle? Uncle?¡± He waited until there was no answer. She walked forward,bent down slightly,gently pulled one of his arms and tugged, ¡°Uncle?¡± There was still no movement. Miller¡¯s head tilted to one side,exposing a section of his neck. Feeling assured, Kelly took out a small bottle of potion from her pocket which was hidden in the pen. holder that day.Looking at the potion and unconscious Miller, she squinted her eyes, as if she had made up her mind. She quickly took out the mask and syringe from her pocket Putting on a mask,she used a needle to draw out the medicine,aimed at his neck, and injected him. On the other hand, the other three of them waited impatiently in the living room. Kane didn¡¯t know if Kelly¡¯s method would work and if she could convince Miller while Mrs. Moran was only worried about her daughter¡¯s safety. On the other hand, ia was concerned that her father would be persuaded,but she was also curious about what the secret was about. After waiting for about an hour, the two of them still hadn¡¯te out. Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t hold back anymore She stood up first and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so long!Let me go and have a look.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?It has been a long time,the matter must be very serious. If you go at this time, you will stir up trouble!Because of your carelessness we always get in trouble! Pulling her,Kane couldn¡¯t helpining. Hearing her husband¡¯s words, Mrs. Moran cried out.¡±I don¡¯t care about that!You usually drink until you pass out! You never cared much about this family as well! Now, you are putting every me on me!¡± You¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s useless to talk to you!¡±Kane waved his hand and said impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s not interesting to talk to you as well! You are always arguing with your daughter!Your rtionship with your daughter was always rigid!! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She had done so much for their family, and now she was seeing her family at the verge of being ruined. She wiped her eyes,turned her head to look at ia and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°ia,you know to yourself that we treated you like our own. Your cousin was only jealous back then but she really didn¡¯t mean to kill you,did she?For my sake,can¡¯t you forgive her?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Aunt?That I have to thank my cousin for not killing me?¡±iaughed mockingly.she was speechless about her aunt¡¯s theory. It¡¯s okay for her to be grateful to her Aunt because she took care of her But, honestly speaking,it was her Dad who always helped them.It was just that they had been too greedy and always wanted more. As for her cousin,how could her aunt have the nerve to make it sound like she should be thankful that Kelly didn¡¯t kill her. Mrs. Moran was just about to say a few more words when she heard footstepsing from the inside. Sheimmediately steps forward, wanting to see what was going on. ia couldn¡¯t help standing up,seeing the two people walking out of the room one after the other. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 787 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Really turning things around Kelly was walking in front with Miller behind her. ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong. I sincerely apologize¡± They only heard her talking, but didn¡¯t hear Miller replying Everyone was still puzzled until they fully came out from the room. Going all the way to the living room, Kelly stopped as Miller did. The two of them kept a distance. from each other.Kelly turned to face Miller with her head slightly lowered, with a very sincere look. ¡°Uncle, I know I¡¯m ignorant.I¡¯m sorry about ia.But after all, the overall situation right now is important.Please consider carefully what I said regarding theboratory.¡± ¡°I see, ¡°Miller said tly. She sounded very calm and gentler which was very different from how she was earlier. Hearing that tone, Mrs.Moran was overjoyed. She turned to look at her husband,and sure enough, he also looked expectant. ¡°And about the vine program¡­¡±Kelly reminded again. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, ¡°Miller said right away. Kane couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and was so excited that he was about to faint. He couldn¡¯t believe that Kelly was very capable!What the hell was she saying to Miller when she went in?Why did his attitude change so much after he came out?! It seemed that the secret of thatboratory was something intriguing that could turn things around. ia was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±Dad?!¡± She walked over quickly and looked at her father.She was wondering why he had such a huge change.She put one of her hands on his arm and asked inexplicably, ¡°You won¡¯t call the police?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family matter after all.¡±Sighing,Miller turned to look at her.¡±ia,your cousin is also being deceived.¡± ia was speechless and confused. ¡°She knows she was wrong and she will make up for you in the future. The toxins in your body are almost cleared. You will be fine!¡±Miller said while gently patting the back of ia¡¯s hand tofort her.However,ia subconsciously pulled his hand away. She took two steps back and looked at her father as if she were looking at a stranger. The ones who were most happy about that change was the Moran family. Mrs.Moran came forward with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!We¡¯re all a family, so why bother to make a scene?If Kelly is thrown in jail, ia,you will feel sorry for her,right? You are the kindest. Yes, I know!Your Uncle Moran and I will definitelypensate you in the future.¡± Her face was full of joy like Kane.¡±Yes, we are family!Ray,what you said this time is true!I support you!¡± Miller was silent, but Kelly continued instead, ¡°Since this matter has been settled, let¡¯s go home first and not disturb Uncle and ia¡¯s rest.Uncle said we will discuss vines andboratory matters another day when we are alone.¡± Turning to look at her father, she signaled him to stop talking about it now. Kane quickly understood and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quitete already,so let¡¯s rest first and talk about it another day.Let¡¯s not hurry!¡± They were about to leave and say goodbye,but seeing that Miller was showing no reaction at all, ia became anxious and stood there with open arms to stop them. ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± she said. ¡°ia?¡±Mrs.Moran frowned, a little unhappy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She couldn¡¯t be happier that things were already resolved, but ia couldn¡¯t seem to let it go. ¡°Dad!¡±ia stood in front of Miller angrily.She looked into his eyes and seemed to want to see what he was thinking. ¡°What did my cousin tell you? Why did you change your mind?Didn¡¯t you say that you would definitely help me uphold justice? Why are you just letting her go like this?!¡± ¡°ia¡­¡± Calling her, Mrs.Moran was distraught.¡±Your father has already made up his mind.What do you mean? Do you have to kill your cousin?Do you really want me and your uncle to suffer? Will you be satisfied that we will still need to go to jail to visit our daughter?¡± ¡°You two are sisters;can¡¯t you be more tolerant?¡±She looked at ia, feeling very devastated. Although she just wanted to please Ray before, it couldn¡¯t be denied that she had worked hard to save her and take care of her.She couldn¡¯t help but feel angry as she found ia ungrateful. The old saying was true.No one could please someone who wasn¡¯t their real child. ia didn¡¯t even look at her;Right now, all she was thinking about was why her father had such an attitude. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care what other people think, I¡¯m just asking you!What did you both talk about?¡±Staring into his eyes, ia was about to cry as her eyes started to turn red. She didn¡¯t necessarily want to hurt Kelly, nor did she want her to go to jail or die.However, it was her Dad¡¯s attitude that made her very concerned. He protected her, loved her,and wanted to seek justice for her, but now,just because of a so-called secret in theboratory, he could simply let it go?? That made her feel like she was just a pawn;like she was something that could be measured by value and reced by information. ¡°ia.¡±Looking at her, Miller opened his mouth lightly and rubbed her head,coaxing her to calm down,just like he used to when she was a child, and said softly, ¡°Stop it.¡± ia took a few steps back and looked at him, shocked and disappointed. ¡°Please?¡±she said tremblingly. Miller moved his now empty fingers, and put them down again, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for your aunt and uncle to raise you. You should be grateful.¡± ¡°Grateful?!¡± Mrs.Moran, at the side, was also shocked.She didn¡¯t expect Miller to say such words. In her opinion, Miller not pursuing the matter was already a great thing; he already felt grateful..Ecstatic in his heart and waving his hands as calmly as possible, he wouldn¡¯t look for anything in return.¡±Hey,we¡¯re all a family, what are you saying about being grateful or not?It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers.¡± ¡°Dad, are you serious?Is this really the end of the matter?¡±She didn¡¯t give up and asked again. That time,Mrs.Moran didn¡¯t stop her and just looked at Miller,and everyone looked at him. Miller looked slowly at Kelly,turned and took a deep look at her,and said, ¡°I told you, we¡¯re all a family¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, ia turned around and ran out the door. Because she ran too fast, she tripped when she reached the threshold and fell heavily. Since she was big,she fell down with a dull sound Mrs.Moran subconsciously let out a sound, and wanted to step forward to help her.After thinking about it, she turned to look at Miller but saw that he stood still and didn¡¯t move. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 788 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Opened his eyes No one moved.ia got up from the ground,embarrassed.She turned her head and looked at her father with tears in her eyes.Seeing that he looked indifferent, she didn¡¯t say anything. She bit her lip bitterly and ran out. ask. Seeing her like that, Mrs.Moran felt a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ray¡­¡± ¡°Leave her alone. ¡°Turning around, Miller walked into the house, looking like he wasn¡¯t going to Mrs.Moran was speechless and confused. Although she was very satisfied with the oue of events and they even greatly exceeded her expectations, the change was too sudden, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening.Even if Miller changed his mind, he wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to ia. But she didn¡¯t dare to talk too much for fear that if she spoke too much, Miller would change his mind, so it would be better for her to leave now. The family of three got into the car.Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Kelly,what did your uncle? Why did his attitude change so much?¡± you tell Kelly dug out a stic bag from the car,took out the mask and gloves in her pocket and threw them inside, and said casually, ¡°It was just something about theboratory¡­¡± ¡°What happened to theboratory?¡±Kane was also curious.After all, he hadn¡¯t talked about Ray. for so many years,but his daughter seemed to change his mind in a few words? Today¡¯s version of Miller was really an eye-opener for him;he hadn¡¯t seen him like this in decades. He had always been stern and selfless, but he didn¡¯t seem to be so tough in front of Kelly. If he knew it was going well, he would have let her speak out earlier. ¡°If I say I can¡¯t tell you, will you p me again?¡±She said,pointing to her swollen cheek. Kane kept silent. Mrs.Moran hurriedly smoothed things over.¡±That¡¯s right!You are a person;you can talk as much as you want!Look at Kelly¡¯s swollen face.I feel so sorry for her!If there is a scar, I will never stop bothering you!¡± ¡°The swelling will subside in a while, and there will be no scars. ¡°Kane defended in a low voice.¡±Besides, I was forced at the time.I was afraid that Miller was being serious, and Kelly was so stubborn¡­ By the way, Kelly, what happened to the genius doctor who disappeared in your laboratory?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.I worked overtime and did a few experiments, and I didn¡¯t go home after that. When he disappeared, his parents called the police.¡±Kelly tied the stic bag tightly, with a look of indifference. ¡°Oh, what happened to ia saying he is a fake miracle doctor?¡±Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t help being curious. ¡°How would I know!¡±She waved her hands impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t have any rtionship with him.!¡± Seeing her appearance, Mrs.Moran nced at her husband,curled her lips, and didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. The current situation was the best one for the,,so it was better to shut up. Silvia opened the lid of the pot and took a look.Steam came out, and the whole room smelled like herbs. She was used to smelling it,but the man was not used to it yet.He was covering his nose with one hand, squatting in the yard, and fiddling with the vegetables. The vegetable garden grew lots of vegetables, so eating them wasn¡¯t a problem, and they were very healthy. Pouring the medicine out of the pot and into a small bowl, she put down the pot, turned and walked into the house. After taking two steps, she thought about it and then turned around, ¡°Don¡¯t fry leeks in the afternoon.¡± The man nodded and without saying a word, she entered the house and then went down to the basement. Simon wasn¡¯t coughing much anymore..Hisplexion was indeed improving, and his mental state was much better.Based on his pulse and the herbs in the previous concoction, Silvia found that the virus in his body was not as troublesome as imagined. The more troublesome point was that this virus was rather cunning. During the day, his pulse was stable and everything was normal.At night,it red up,especiallyte at night, as if it knew how to hide itself. To be honest,Silvia had never seen such a disease since she started studying medicine,and there was no record of it in medical books.She thought this was a new type of virus,and it was an important test subject in theboratory. ¡°Drink the medicine.¡±She handed over the bowl.Simon took off his mask and quickly finished the bowl without frowning. The medicine was very bitter, and Silvia took a sip of it herself first.Seeing that his face. remained unchanged, she couldn¡¯t help admiring him,but she stuck out her tongue out of bitterness. ¡°How long will I have to drink this medicine?¡±Looking up,Simon looked at her, and self-consciously put on the mask again. ¡°Hmm¡­three¡­¡±After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°Five¡­seven or eight days!¡± Seeing that she was teasing him, Simon gave her a sideways nce.If it wasn¡¯t very inappropriate right now,he would¡¯ve pulled her into his arms and kissed her hard. Seeing his sad and helpless eyes, Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I was just kidding, your pulse is much more stable now, and the seizures you have at night have also decreased.I think it should take another two or three days for you to recover. But this virus is really weird, I¡¯d like to observe it more.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you,Dr.Palmer.¡±He said in a gentle voice,his eyes full of indelible tenderness. Silvia blushed, ¡°You¡¯re so foul-mouthed!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°By the way,is there any news about Freddie?¡±The matter about Freddie was always on her mind.Winnie must¡¯ve been very anxious, and she hadn¡¯t been here recently, so she still had to keep in touch with her from time to time so she didn¡¯t think about it. Simon shook his head lightly without saying a word. Hisplexion also dimmed. Thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t in the country and was shot. In such a chaotic situation,the probability of surviving was really low. But even so, they still wanted to have hope and didn¡¯t want to believe that he was dead.As long as they hadn¡¯t seen the body and there was no definite news of his death, they would search until they found him. ¡°Is your informant still looking for him in South Asia?¡±Silvia asked after thinking about it. Simon nodded. ¡°Yeah!They discovered separated ces, some nearby viges and towns.The employees and other people in South Asia have used up all their resources, and I have even searched in the rtively remote streets. It¡¯s like trying to find a needle in a haystack!¡± Frowning, Silvia seemed to have something to say but didn¡¯t say it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Simon asked, noticing her struggle. ¡°Do you think he may have already returned to the country?¡±After continually pausing, she still couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Returned?!¡± Nodding affirmatively, Silvia said, ¡°Think about it. You¡¯ve already returned.If he survived, staying abroad would only increase the danger. What¡¯s more, you and Winnie are both back here. What would he be doing there?He would definitely try toe back!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 789 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Are you looking for Mr.Palmer? What Silvia said was an eye-opener to Simon Palmer. She was right.If Freddie survived and escaped, he would find ways to return to Washington.How he returned was not important.He followed her through life and death,so he still had the ability to survive. He was in a predicament. He had been looking for him abroad, but he never thought about it.It was very likely that Freddie had returned to Washington. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of his illness;his brain seemed to be a bit slow. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±He was delighted, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for him right away.¡± Although the country wasrge, the Palmer family had umted considerable connections and resources over the years.In addition, the family¡¯s business was spread all over the country.Finding someone was not that difficult. ¡°Okay.¡±Silvia nodded. For some reason, she always had a faint feeling in her heart that Freddie wasn¡¯t dead,he definitely wasn¡¯t dead. And this feeling was either selfforting, or very certain, he must be fine. Her phone was vibrating in her pocket.Because of the situation here, she had switched it to vibration mode. She took it out and saw that it was Winnie calling, took a look at Simon, and turned around to answer the call. ¡°Hello, Winnie?¡±The signal in the basement was not very good, so she walked towards the stairs. you ¡°Silvia, where are you?¡±She asked directly when she came up, ¡°I went to your house to look for but I didn¡¯t see you. They said you have been out for two days.¡± ¡°Well, I had something to do, what¡¯s the matter,is something wrong?¡±She lowered her voice, it was calm and quiet. ¡°Did you go to see Mr.Palmer?¡±Unexpectedly, she asked directly. Silvia was silent for a while.She didn¡¯t want to lie to her,but she also didn¡¯t want to tell the whole story.She could only avoid the question and continue asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±The other side was also silent for a while. Winnie seemed to take a deep breath, and then said, ¡°Is there any news about Freddie?¡± Her calmness surprised Silvia.She thought she would cry and copse like before, but she was too calm, which made her feel a little weird. She couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡°Winnie,stop thinking about it, Freddie will be fine.All we need to do now is wait for good news!Believe that it will be good news!¡± She tried to convince Winnie, and to convince herself. ¡°I know.¡±Winnie said tly. Silvia sank into a confused silence. Just when she was about to ask, she heard Winnie continue to say, ¡°By the way, do you know something happened in thatboratory?¡± ¡°Laboratory?¡±She subconsciously nced in Simon¡¯s direction, saw that he was concentrating on his work at theputer,and continued, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Theb was searched by the police, and they said that someone was missing. It seems to be Drake who came to our studio before¡­¡±She couldn¡¯t quite remember it,but she still remembered that person jumping up and down at the studio door. It seemed that Leo¡¯s parents finally called the police;and Silvia breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°No one was found. ¡°Winnie replied, ¡°They swept theb from top to bottom, but they didn¡¯t find anyone¡±. The results were both expected and unexpected. Silvia frowned, ¡°Have you searched inside and out?¡± ¡°Yes, I adjusted the monitors and checked everyone.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Including the basement and attic offices?¡± She had never been to these two ces, so she was really curious, did the police really search them all? ¡°I¡¯ve checked everything. That person¡¯s parents seem to be important and powerful figures in society. They made a lot of noise and put pressure on them. The police checked very carefully.I heard that even the police dogs were dispatched, but they didn¡¯t find anything. The conclusion was they probably didn¡¯t go missing in theb.¡± LL H Silvia was speechless for a while. It wasn¡¯t not surprising that they didn¡¯t find anyone.They might have sent people to check the details, but the police dogs didn¡¯t find any clues?Either the person didn¡¯t disappear in theboratory,or some method was used to erase the traces of destruction,so that the police dogs didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Hey,are you listening?¡±Without hearing her answer, Winnie called her twice again. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening. Then what happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing left. We haven¡¯t found anything, and the police can¡¯t say anything.Anyway, we¡¯ll keep looking.¡±After a pause, Winnie continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this that theboratory has been relocated.¡± ¡°Relocated?¡±Frowning, Silvia was surprised. ¡°Where was it moved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.It¡¯s said that they¡¯re still picking a ce.It hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡± This was weird, it seemed that the other side became alert and nned to evacuate. She breathed out, and then asked, ¡°Okay,I see,is there anything else?¡± ¡°No.Oh, no, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Silvia was about to hang up the phone, but when she heard her say no, she stopped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What was your reply to the Japanese royal family who made an appointment with you?An email came from there again, saying that they will arrive in Washington in the near future. They¡¯ll allow you to find some time to meet and discuss things in detail.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t reply. She really didn¡¯t expect that the other party woulde even after she had already rejected them. Moreover, knowing that he was rejected,he was stilling to meet in person. If the other party really came, it would be really unreasonable for her to refuse. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Understood, I will arrange the time.Let¡¯s talk about it when hees.¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡°Winnie replied, but didn¡¯t hang up the phone,hesitating for half a minute and said, ¡°Well¡­do you have anything else to tell me?¡± ¡°Take care of yourself, and wait patiently.I know you are worried, but we have to take care of ourselves before we can take care of others.¡±Silvia said seriously. ¡°Then,Mr.Palmer¡­is he alright?¡± she asked suddenly. Silvia looked at Simon, who was looking up at her, and smiled. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s news from Freddie,¡±she said. ¡°Okay!You take care of yourself too.¡± After finishing speaking, she really hung up the phone this time. Looking at the phone, Silvia felt a little strange, indescribably strange.Winnie seemed a little weird today. Although it was just a routine report on the studio and other situations, the mood was too calm. ¡°What?¡±Simon asked, seeing her confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±She shook her head, looked at him and said, ¡°Theboratory has been relocated.¡± ¡°Where are you moving?¡±Simon was not surprised and asked naturally. Silvia shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard that the site is still being selected.I¡­ She was about to say something when the phone rang. ncing at the phone, she frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer the call.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 790 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Anyway, he has changed Coming up from the basement, she walked out of the house for a while before pressing the answer button. The location of her mobile phone was turned off, but she was still not at ease, for fear of being tracked by someone who might want to harm her. ¡°Hello?¡±As soon as she answered, she heard a cry. It wasn¡¯t restrained crying,but loud, sad and heart-wrenching crying. This startled her, and at the same time, because the sound was too loud, she subconsciously held the phone away from her ears;didn¡¯t speak, and almost cried while waiting. But the person on the other side didn¡¯t stop, and began to speak vaguely while ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. crying, ¡°Silvia, I¡­woo woo woo¡­I¡­woo woo¡­¡± Rubbing her temples,Silviaforted her.¡±Speak slowly, there¡¯s no rush; or you can cry before you speak.¡± She felt a little helpless,what happened to the child? ia was not usually like this,but suddenly crying like this, something big must have happened. With her temperament,even if she was unhappy, she would be bored in her heart, but today she suddenly called her and cried loudly. ¡°I¡¯m done crying!¡±She said so, but she still couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you.Maybe you can callter!¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡±Afraid that she would hang up the phone,ia quickly sniffed hard, and then cleared her throat.Silvia listened to the voice on the phone, as if she could see her face on the other end of the phone.. Sighing slightly, she waited for her to gather herself before she said, ¡°Silvia,my dad¡­he¡¯s changed.¡± Silvia replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She didn¡¯t understand what she meant.¡±What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± ¡°Today, Uncle and Aunt Moran, my cousin and I all came to my house.My dad cleared up the poisoning incident, and then said my cousin would be brought to justice and sent to prison. ¡°She sobbed, but at least she was able to clearly understand her. Silvia understood and nodded, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then he changed his mind!¡±Saying this,she couldn¡¯t help crying again. Aware of her emotional state, Silvia shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet!¡± The scolding shocked her so much that she really stopped crying. ¡°What do you mean by his mind?Didn¡¯t you and your uncle and aunt persuade him?¡±Silvia felt that her words were inconsistent, and she was a little confused. ia shook her head, ¡°No,it wasn¡¯t uncle and aunt Moran, it was my cousin!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. My father was very angry at first;no one could persuade him,including me.Later,my cousin said that she had a secret about theboratory that she wanted to tell him, hoping that he would forgive her.¡±Looking back now, ia still found it weird. Why was Dad so easily persuaded?What secret was so valuable?! Since she was a child, she had seen countless people who had given him gifts were rejected, and those who tried to secretly give them to her were all thrown out by Miller Later, no one dared to try again.Everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t selfish¡­ However, this time,he changed his mind, which surprised her ¡°The secret of theboratory?!¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice,surprised. Laboratory!Anotherb!Everything that was happening seemed inseparable from this She had only been away for the past two days, it seems that many things have happened. What was still hidden in theboratory? ¡°Hmm.¡±ia replied. She didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Silvia and her dad, she just wanted to find someone to talk andin to, and she didn¡¯t have any friends, so she naturally thought of Silvia. ¡°What¡¯s the¡­secret of theboratory?¡±Silvia asked cautiously, holding her breath. ia¡¯s answer was not as she expected. ¡°I don¡¯t know.Kellysaid she had something very important to discuss with my dad, and she wanted to talk to him alone. Then they went to the study. room, and after they came out,my dad had been persuaded by her.¡± ¡°Not only did he not pursue the matter, he also said he¡¯d reconsider the vine project.¡± After talking for a while, she had calmed down a lot, and she wasn¡¯t crying anymore, but she still felt very wronged.Her voice was soft and nasally as she said, ¡°Silvia, what do you think Kelly told my dad? All these years, I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can change my father¡¯s mind with just a few words.¡± Silvia was thinking,looking into the distance. In the distance is a piece of Javon tree,which is densely luxuriant and covers the sky,making it impossible to see the end.It makes it seem as if there are endless trees..She felt like she was trapped in a forest, and there were trees everywhere. There were puzzles everywhere;she couldn¡¯t find the way.Everything was rted to theboratory, but in what way? ¡°Austin Paisley Drew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something that can change your father¡¯s mind with just a few words. ¡°She said lightly. ia was stunned.¡±Silvia, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe the matter in theboratory is really important, so important that he can forget about your poisoning for a while.¡±Taking a deep breath, she scratched her brows and said softly to the girl, ¡°Anyway, ia, I think you should trust your dad.¡± ¡°Trust him?¡±She was very aggrieved.¡±I was poisoned for such a long time!He knows the torture and pain I have suffered for so many years better than anyone else.How can he let go of this and forgive him?!How can I believe him?!¡± Originally, ,she didn¡¯t want to have Kelly imprisoned,but this matter can¡¯t be left alone.Wasn¡¯t it an understatement to say it can be ¡°let go¡±?So she could let go¡± of all the suffering and mental torture shesuffered for so many years? What¡¯s more, Dad had always protected and pampered her, but now because of some secret,he could let it go. This made it hard for her to trust him. She could hear her emotions, and Silvia could also understand, so she could onlyfort her first. ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve known your father¡¯s love and affection for you better than anyone else. Will you deny that love and affection because of this incident?¡± she said. These words blocked her momentary question, and ia remained silent. Indeed, when she was a child,she always felt like her father didn¡¯t spend enough time with her, and he was very strict.As she grew up, she began to gradually understand that he was only strict on the surface, but in fact he was very pampering to her, and she could feel his love. The rtionship between them was getting better and better, but today his attitude really broke her heart. her. Especially when she fell while running out the door;he didn¡¯t move at all, which was so cruel to ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s changed!¡± She pursed her lips, still feeling aggrieved. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 791 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 791 Chapter 791 You are weaker than I thought ¡°Okay then,since he has changed, what do you want to do,cut off your rtionship?¡± Silvia knew that she was just feeling like a childishanger, so she indulged her. ¡°If I want to cut it off,I¡¯ll cut it off.I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡±She said stiffly. Silvia couldn¡¯t helpughing.¡±It¡¯s not a question of whether you¡¯re afraid or not, it¡¯s a question of whether you¡¯re willing to part with him or not.¡±she said. ¡°L¡­I am willing!What can I be reluctant to do?¡± After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Silly girl!It¡¯s just a little spat. Besides, adults always weigh the pros and cons when doing things.Of course, I¡¯m not saying that your problems are not important, but maybe your father is considering other things?It¡¯s not that he won¡¯t help you uphold justice.It¡¯s just that he may have to put it on hold for a while and wait.¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure what was going on at Miller¡¯s side, after all, she wasn¡¯t there. She didn¡¯t see it,but listening to ia¡¯s words,she felt that the matter was too strange, and it must not be that simple. She had met Miller face-to-face,and had a few interactions. It was true that he really loved ia.In addition, Simon had also said several times that he was a morally upright man and he wouldn¡¯t make deals for some profit, not to mention his favorite daughter Perhaps there was some secret hidden here, or maybe Miller had other ns. ¡°What pros and cons,what trade-offs?Didn¡¯t he give up on me!¡±She didn¡¯t understand these things, but she just felt that between the two choices, her father chose to give up on her ¡°Don¡¯t think like that Your father has protected you very well. You still don¡¯t understand a lot of things! These things aren¡¯t just superficial.Calm down and think about it. How has he treated you all these many years?He¡¯s not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about you and only cares about benefits. If you think about it carefully, maybe you¡¯ll have an answer.¡± After she finished speaking, she emphasized again, ¡°Don¡¯t make decisions while you are angry.It¡¯ll impair your judgment!¡± After hearing this,ia gradually calmed down.She didn¡¯t feel so sad.In fact,she wasn¡¯t very angry,but she just felt very disappointed and helpless. ¡°Well,I see.Thank you Silvia.¡±She really sounded better and wasn¡¯t crying much. Silvia nodded, and asked again, ¡°How is your health recently, have you taken your prescribed medication?¡± ¡°I drank it,all ording to your instructions, and I didn¡¯t miss a single meal.My body feels much better now; I have been losing weight recently, and I am in a good mood.If it wasn¡¯t for today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Sighing, she lifted her spirits and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought about it!I won¡¯t with him for now.I¡¯ll wait, I believe what you said,and¡­believe in my father!¡± argue ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°After reassuring her, Silvia saw Trevor walking towards her very fast, and her heart sank.¡±Stop talking, hang up first,and call me if you have anything to do,¡± she said. After finishing their conversation, and without waiting for ia to say anything else, she hung up the phone and walked towards Trevor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. ¡°He vomited blood.¡±He said in a very small voice, but his meaning was precise and clear. Silvia was taken aback for a moment, then quickly ran towards the house. When Leo opened his eyes again, he thought he was in hell. But when he opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling for a while, he thought,why is hell white? Is this¡­heaven?The hospital? While he was still thinking about it, he heard the door open, and then someone walked in and appeared in front of him. It was Javon.He was standing there, and beside him was a man in a white coat and a hat with a mask. His face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but he was holding a tray he was most familiar with.He was holding a syringe and medicine in his hand. The man bent down, took his arm, and plunged the needle into him. It was like being bitten by a mosquito.He wanted to struggle and get rid of it,but he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­¡±He opened his mouth to make a sound, but he could only let out little groans. The man in the white coat straightened up, and the needle was pulled out.,Obviously the unknown medicine had already entered his body. Nodding, the man in the white coat withdrew, and Javon was still standing there, watching him quietly. Leo wanted to yell at him, to ask what the hell he was injecting into his body, to ask what the hell were they doing.The questions were weighing on him like a heavy stone. Looks like he wasn¡¯t dead yet!But in his current situation, it seemed like life was worse than death! Before, at least he knew that he was locked in the basement of theboratory, but now he didn¡¯t know who this man was or what he was going to do. He didn¡¯t know how long this darkness wouldst. There his body quickly reacted,his temperature was rising, and he was numb. It felt like thousands of ants were crawling through and biting along the blood vessels all over his body. This feeling was very ufortable;so ufortable that he wanted to scream, to yell,want to curse ¡°What¨C¡± He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but he finally called out. After realizing that he could speak, he was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic. He turned his head to Javon and cursed, ¡°You bastard!I thought you were a good person,but it turns out you¡¯re working with them. What the hell are you nning to do?What are you injecting into my body?What kind of experiment are you doing?Is it anti-human, you¡­¡± ¡°Five minutes and eighteen seconds.¡±Javon said indifferently pressing the timer ¡­¡±Leo abruptly stopped cursing, and was startled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are weaker than I imagined. ¡°Javon looked at him with his hand holding the stopwatch, and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. a face full of grief. Not only was he caught, he fainted, was imprisoned, and subjected to inexplicable experiments.Now he had to suffer such insults. you Leo¡¯s face was flushed as he said, ¡°Weak?!It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, it¡¯s because used despicable methods!You even put poison in my food. I thought you were a good person!Let me go,we can have a good one-on-one fight and see who is weaker!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ ¡°Shaking his head, Javon sat down on a chair on one side,crossed his legs. leisurely, looked at him and said, ¡°Even kindergarten children know that you shouldn¡¯t eat things given to you by a stranger.,You don¡¯t even know this basic fact, so aren¡¯t weak?¡± you ¡°You¡­¡­¡± After having his pride and ego hurt,Leo blushed, but he still couldn¡¯t say a word of rebuttal. After holding back for a long time and giving up arguing with him, Leo calmed down and started to ask questions, ¡°Who are you guys, and why are you doing experiments on me?¡± At this time, he finally began to think a little bit more clearly. The medicine injected into his body didn¡¯t seem to be lethal. To put it bluntly, if they wanted to kill him, there would have been thousands of opportunities already, so why dy it?There are already thousands of ways to prevent it from being dyed until now. That is to say¡­an experiment? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 792 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Human nature is indeed selfish Javonughed out loud. ¡°Not too stupid!¡± ¡°You experimented with living people?¡±Because he was so shocked, his voice cracked.Although he guessed it right,he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Except for the crazy group in modern history, who had heard of someone experimenting on living people these years? That was against humanity.It was inhumane and they would be condemned by international organizations. No matter how anyone or invent medicine, they should never experiment with living people.That was just insane. And to think that he had worked with them for so long and didn¡¯t even notice that. Javon didn¡¯t answer him,but just looked at him coldly. His eyes behind his eyesses were as deep as an abyss, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. ¡°What do you look at me like that, am I wrong?If you really experiment with living people, you are a monster! No!You are not even as good as monsters.You guys are¡­¡± Leo still wanted to scold,but found that he couldn¡¯t form another word.His throat seemed to be strangled by something, and he gradually began to lose his breath. Not only that Other parts of the body were also getting hotter as he felt like he was swelling and his skin was being torn apart.He was in immense pain. Javon stood still aside, took out a paper and pen, but he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to record. That kind of suffering and pain made Leo not care about other things as those painful sensations filled his mind.His heart was pounding fast as he felt like he had no escape. It was a strange and tormenting feeling that he had never encountered in his many years of practicing medicine. In fact, he had never been a subject of any experiments. His torment and struggle continued.He didn¡¯t know how many times that happened over and over again to him before he calmed down gradually. He was already sweating profusely and didn¡¯t have the strength to speak anymore.His eyes were wide open,but he couldn¡¯t utter any words and just stared at the ceiling. Javon also seemed to havepleted his task as he stopped writing, pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and said, ¡°There is food on the table;eat itter.¡± After speaking, he went out. Leo remained motionless and couldn¡¯t think of anything. He was almost lifeless. Aftering out of the house, Javon took a few steps and pressed the elevator. The elevator went down to the third floor, and then he came out with a strong smell of disinfectant. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He walked to the innermost ce, and there were threerge mortuary characters but he didn¡¯t. go in.He turned a corner and entered the room on the side. ¡°Boss, ¡°he called. The short man jumped out of the chair. ¡°Why are you so slow!¡± ¡°His attack took a long time, so I waited longer. ¡°Javon said, handing over the notebook in his hand. After receiving it, the man read a few pages in a rage with a frown, and said, ¡°That¡¯s all?!¡± He looked very dissatisfied. ¡°I can only describe some more intuitive things. You know that I¡¯m not a professional in this field, so I can¡¯t be very detailed. ¡°Spreading his hands, Javon looked innocent. ¡°Actually, this kind of thing is more suitable for Kelly.¡± ¡°So you¡¯reining that I didn¡¯t let Kelly record instead of you?¡±Looking up, the man asked, very displeased. His voice was hoarse, making it very ufortable for him to listen to. Javon shook his head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯m not an expert in this field.I don¡¯t know much about it, so if there are discrepancies in the data because I can¡¯t remember it in detail, I¡¯m afraid that the progress of the experiment will be dyed.¡±He seemed to be responding objectively. After pondering for a while, the boss seemed to be thinking about it seriously and feeling irritable.¡±Kelly is doing another experiment recently which is more important, and there must be no mistakes. There is a shortage of manpower now, otherwise there will be no problems and I would not have made you do this.¡± Javon kept silent and didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I know you have your opinion and your heart has its softness.Why, you can¡¯t bear to look at it?¡±The man climbed up the high stool, then climbed up the table, and stood a little higher than Javon.He felt like only in that way he could show a sense of dominance. ¡°A little bit.¡±Javon said lightly, trying to hide his disgust in using a human as an experiment subject. With a weirdugh,the man seemed to mock him.¡±A little bit?You people are hypocrites!Why are you willing to do things for me?Isn¡¯t it for your own benefit?Humans are selfish!¡± ¡°So,can I see my son?¡±Javon didn¡¯t refute, but was eager to see how his son was doing. When his son disappeared, he tried his best to search for him all over the world, but he couldn¡¯t find him until the man in front of him found him. He also tried to resist and break free from, but he couldn¡¯t cause any harm to his son. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of his son.Only that man could give his son back to him. Because of that, hepromised.He gave up his own principles and cooperated with them even when he knew that what they were doing was against human ethics. That¡¯s right.Human nature was indeed selfish.For the sake of his son, he could give up everything, even his own life.So, why care about other people¡¯s lives? ¡°Your performance hasn¡¯t been very good recently, ¡°the man wanted him to see that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with him and wouldn¡¯t let him see his son. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t reminded you to prepare in advance, theb would have been sealed up by the police long ago. And about that Drake, if I hadn¡¯t thought of erasing the traces, the police would have caught on us¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the man, ¡°What do you mean by telling me this, are you questioning me?¡± ¡°No!¡±Suppressing his anger, Javon lowered his head. ¡°I just want to see my son and make sure he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to see your son as long as you do things well for me and remain obedient!¡±With a cold snort, the man continued, ¡°You did a good job of transferring the out!¡± There was the smell of disinfectant that he hated the most.He wanted to stand on the highest floor and have a look around the people roaming around. ¡°That¡­is difficult!¡±Javon said with embarrassment. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 793 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Not like this After all theboratory was just checked by the police Although nothing was found, it had already attracted attention. What¡¯s more, they were in Washington. It¡¯s not easy to find such a ce like that Only inboratories with basements could they hide properly. ¡°Difficult?I think you just don¡¯t want to do it! The man growled and didn¡¯t care about the consequences. He only knew that staying in such a ce all day would suffocate him to death. ¡°If you don¡¯t find a suitable ce to move your son will ¡°After pondering about it,he smirked evilly and threatened. Javon¡¯splexion instantly changed. ¡°It has nothing to do with my son!Even if you kill him,I can¡¯t do it either. I have tried my best to find a way,not to mention that the experiment has reached the final stage. This is the most suitable ce to avoid people¡¯s attention.¡± He spoke very fast for fear that the man would really hurt his son. He loved his son a lot and couldn¡¯t bear to see him hurt Seeing his anxious appearance,the man was very satisfied He just wanted to make him anxious and flustered to make him understand that only by doing things for him could he have a way out. ¡°Okay,I won¡¯t disappoint you anymore!¡±He waved his hand disapprovingly. ¡°I know you can¡¯t do it.I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to do it,aso just prepare for that and make sure to keep a record of the experiment.¡± Javon was startled ¡°Have you found a good ce?Where is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡°Obviously, the man didn¡¯t want to tell him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Javon didn¡¯t give up and insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, but I have to remind you that this is Washington. You can¡¯t do whatever you want. If we get discovered, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Okay,I still know a little bit about America¡¯sws, so I don¡¯t need you to remind me.I might as well tell you that when the timees,not only will there be a ce where we can safely conduct experiments, but America¡¯s army will also serve as a protective umbre for us,do you believe it? The man told him with a confident look which made Javon speechless. Seeing his bewildered expression, the man was even more satisfied. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go out!¡± Exiting from the room, Javon returned to the first floor After getting out of theboratory and getting in the car he leaned on the armchair and let out a sigh of relief He looked ahead and asked, ¡°Have you found anyone yet?¡± ¡°No. There is still no whereabouts about your son, Sir¡¯someone replied through the phone call. ¡°Where¡¯s Silvia?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t find her either I traced her signal to a nearby county before,but the signal shes very quickly. She had anti-tracking security so I failed to track her exact location. ¡°Said the man he was talking with in a low voice ¡°County town?¡±Javon squinted his eyes,puzzled. ¡°What is she going there for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know I heard that she left the house the day before yesterday She has been away for a few days and she didn¡¯t bring anyone with her ¡°That was the only information they could get. ¡°Maybe she came there to rx?¡± What would a woman do other than taking a vacation?Especially since she didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards with her Javon shook his head. ¡°No,that wouldn¡¯t be her.¡± Any ordinary woman may go to rx,but Silvia would not!She was alone, so something must have happened. When people visit a small county,they either look for something or someone. Who could she possibly be looking for? Seeing Simon lying on the bed while sleeping, Silvia frowned deeply and tightly. She was feeling his pulse. with one of her fingers and looked at hisplexion from time to time. It wasn¡¯t until she let go that Trevor spoke from the side, ¡°How did he get worse?¡± ¡°The virus may have mutated. ¡°Looking at him,Silvia devastatedly said. ¡°What the hell? He raised his voice. He didn¡¯t know much about it, but it sounded scary? ¡°He can¡¯t stay here.I have to take him somewhere else. ¡°She pondered for a moment, then looked at Trevor. Trevor froze for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No!He said he can¡¯t leave here until he ispletely cured or he might spread it.¡± ¡°But if he stays here, I¡¯m afraid he will die. This virus has already begun to mutate If it is not controlled,l don¡¯t know what might happen. Who knows if it will mutate again and get worse?He needs proper treatment!¡± Silvia¡¯s iparable seriousness was not due to her whim or capriciousness, but the fact that the current situation seemed to have exceeded her expectations as it worsened. ¡°But Scratching his head, Trevor was hesitating. ¡°I know you always listened to him and thought about him,but the situation is different right now¡­¡± Trevor became anxious, ¡°What should I do?¡± Silvia was speechless. Forget it,l can¡¯t exin it to this big bastard, she thought. She said, ¡°In short,leaving now is the best option for him. If he was awake,he would definitely agree I will arrange everything. All protective measures will be taken on the way,so don¡¯t worry!¡± Blinking he seemed to understand,but was also confused. Looking at him, Silvia suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Trevor,give me your hand.¡± Trevor, ¡°My hand?¡± Subconsciously,he stretched out his hands to her,not knowing what she wanted to do. Silvia pulled one of his hands, and pressed on his hand carefully to feel his pulse. The pulse was very stable, and his heartbeat was very strong. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re not infected at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in good health!¡±He said,patting his chest. Heughed, feeling that he was being praised. ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±she replied. Simon¡¯s body was good. He was already strong;he just hadn¡¯t been able to resist the virus this time. Trevor, although he said that he had taken protective measures, he had just put on a mask,and used some sanitizer. He didn¡¯t even put on goggles. But he didn¡¯t show any signs of infection. It could be said to be probabilistic,lucky,or his good health,but no matter what,it is worth studying carefully. ¡°You,go back with us!¡±She instructed without waiting for his approval. ¡°What?¡±Trevor asked in surprise. Silvia¡¯s action was also very fast. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was by Simon or if because the situation was urgent and she was anxious. She contacted someone by phone, arranged a special car,and brought disinfecting materials and equipment. With that, Simon was transferred from the suburbs to Washington. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 794 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Can you bear the consequences? Everyone took protective measures during the whole process.After all, they didn¡¯t know much about the virus. They only heard that there were experts in Washington who were studying it. The vine project had only just started, and it hadn¡¯t been developed yet. The reason why she chose a small hospital in the suburbs of Washington instead of arge hospital in the city,was because she was afraid that the crowds in the city center would cause the virus to spread. Also,even though it was a small hospital, with the Palmer family¡¯s power and ability,she could prepare for it. With all the equipment and manpower needed, it wasn¡¯t a problem if the location was a bit further away. The whole affair was handled very carefully and strictly, and no information was leaked to the public. Even the people who came to escort Simonwerehis most loyal bodyguards. This was to ensure that everyone would keep their mouths shut. Along the way,Simon¡¯s symptoms were fairly stable,except when he developed a high fever and didn¡¯t wake up. He was drowsy, his face looked thin and pale,and Silvia had to take his pulse every half an hour She was really worried. Seeing that although his pulse was fluctuating,it was still stable and not so dangerous, Silviawas relieved. However¡­¡­. It was almost evening when they arrived at the hospital, and Simon¡¯s fever became more severe,and he vomited blood again in the middle of the night,making him even more dizzy. Silvia¡¯s heart was heavy,and she couldn¡¯t be rxed like the previous two days. She took three tubes of blood from his body, intending to carefully study what kind of ferocious virus was so powerful. Mrs. Moran happily asked the servant to cook two more dishes in the kitchen.In the past two days, Kelly stayed at home and did not go to theboratory,which made her feel relieved. She heard that theboratory was relocated, and the specific location had not yet been decided.In addition,a person was missing. No matter how she thought about it,she felt uneasy.It was best if Kelly didn¡¯t go,and stayed by her side. Kane was in a good mood these past two days. Miller¡¯s attitude had changed drastically. He even took the initiative to call him to talk about the project and asked him to wait patiently. His tone was completely different from his previous one. He surmised that it was all due to hisdaughter¡¯s secret. He didn¡¯t know what the big secret was.If he knew it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered so much,he would¡¯ve handled it early in the morning. At lunch time, the tantalizing aroma of food was overflowing. Mrs. Moran was about to go upstairs to call someone,when she saw that Kelly hade downstairs,dressed neatly,and looked like she was about to go out. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Kelly,it¡¯s time to eat. Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡°Kelly responded lightly. Instead of going to the dining table,she went to the entrance to change her shoes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out now.¡± ¡°Oh?But it¡¯s time to eat.Is it important?Can¡¯t it wait until after lunch? Aren¡¯t you hungry?You haven¡¯t eaten since morninge here!¡±Mrs Moran quickly walked over to hold her In the past two days, she had be more intimate with her She didn¡¯t dare before, but now she would pull her and hold her In her heart, she felt that her daughter still had a sharp tongue but was soft-hearted, and she would still help her parents when it was critical Frowning,Kelly was dragged away for two steps, and looked at the time. She was not in a hurry, and she was actually a little hungry,so she walked to the dining table. Thispliance made Mrs. Moran even happier ¡°Look! Theyspecially made sweet and sour pork ribs,braised octopus,and vegetable ball soup,all of your favorite food when you were young, she said. When she mentioned her childhood, Kelly¡¯s face immediately changed. Seeing the change in her face, Mrs. Moran immediately changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like them anymore.If you want to eat something else,tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll tell the kitchen staff to make it for you!¡± ¡°No need,it¡¯s just something to eat just enough to fill our stomachs. ¡°She said as she sat down and picked up her fork, looking uninterested. Mrs. Moran, who was originally excited, seemed like cold water was poured on her face,looked a little embarrassed, and nced at her husband. Kane frowned,then gave her a wink. Talking about childhood, don¡¯t you know that Kelly hated her childhood the most? After the couple came back from Miller¡¯s house that day,they only talked once. They didn¡¯t expect that Kelly was so resistant and disgusted by ia when they were young. They always thought that it was nothing. more than petty jealousy She didn¡¯t know it when she was young,that it was all for her when she grew up. Mrs Moran would say, ¡°If you don¡¯t please ia,how can you please Ray Miller?If you don¡¯t please Ray Miller, how can you have good resources to do business, how can you have a good life and enjoy glory and wealth?¡± But Kelly had a deep grudge against her when she was a child. For example, when there was only one piece of chocte cake left, she gave it to ia. When they quarreled, she would always get scolded, and not ia Small shoes,bags and dolls. Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t remember She thought it was just a trivial matter,but Kelly remembered it so clearly, and she still kept it in her heart. Later, she even personally, slowly,poisoned ia for months using a specialbination of herbs. When she was talking about it,Mrs Moranwas still trembling. Thinking that she often went to Miller¡¯s house, she felt lucky not to be poisoned. She was amazed that her daughter had such an ability,just using flowers and nts could unconsciously poison people? In the past,she only knew that Kelly was studying medicine and doing experiments. She thought that it would be fine when she came back to be a doctor,but she was still using poison. The couple looked at each other several times, but Kelly pretended not to see and ate her meal leisurely. In the end,it was Kane who said, ¡°Kelly,that¡­I heard that yourboratory has been relocated, and the site. has not been selected yet, so why don¡¯t you¡­just don¡¯t go there.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Stopping her fork, Kelly raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Look,thatboratory of yours is dangerous, and someone is missing. Didn¡¯t a professor die a while ago. too?We think it¡¯s unlucky,so you¡¯d better not go there. I have recently been saying the vine project should be reassigned to your father and I. We would probably be very busy, so you coulde and help¡­ He said with joy,as if he was about to win the lottery jackpot. Kelly spat out a fishbone, and interrupted him coldly, ¡°Did you forget how you got this project?¡± He choked for a moment, and then fell silent f ¡°If there was no exchange ofboratory secrets,do you think Miller would agree to give you the project? Why would he have spent so much time finding reasons to deny the previous results?You want me to leave theboratory?¡±Curling the corners of his lips, she sneered, ¡°Are you really sure you want me to leave,can you bear the consequences?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 795 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Who to thank? Kane fell silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t dare,he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences!If the project was really gone, it was letting him die! ¡°Kelly Dad didn¡¯t mean that he was just worried about your safety. ¡°Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t help but say with concern. Kelly smiled coldly and said, ¡°Safe?I fell into a pond with ia when I was four years old. When you rescued her first,did you care about my safety?¡± ¡°You. ¡°Mrs. Moran was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her to remember events from when she was four years old. ¡°I didn¡¯t save her first. It was because ia was rtively closer to the shore at that time, so I rescued her first.It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t care about you.¡± Shrugging,she said nonchntly, ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m living a good life!¡± Putting down the bowl,she said, ¡°I¡¯m full!¡± Mrs Moran kept silent. She stood up,went to the hallway to change her shoes again, lowered her head,raised her head as if remembering something, ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m making a deal with Miller purely because of my own selfish goals. It isn¡¯t just for you,so you don¡¯t need to be too grateful,or take it so seriously!Don¡¯t think it¡¯s one of those old-fashioned dramas!¡±she said. Watching her leave, Mrs. Moran couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Kelly!¡± There was no answer.Kelly not only didn¡¯t stay but didn¡¯t even look back and left quickly. Immediately there was the sound of a car outside. Without any nostalgia, it was getting farther and farther away ¡°Hmph! ¡°Putting down his fork heavily,Kane became angry ¡°Hey you. ¡°She wanted to say something,but couldn¡¯t utter a single word, let alonefort her husband. She couldn¡¯t evenfort herself now, as if she had been brutally stabbed by something. It was very painful and ufortable. She thought that her rtionship with her daughter could be eased, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would revert back to their original point, or even worse. ¡°This girl is really getting more and more rebellious!¡±After holding back for a long time, Kane could only choke out this sentence. Mrs. Moran let out a long sigh,the previous good mood was gone. It was dark when Kelly drove into the suburbs. By the time she got to her destination it was a bitte. The cloudy day was already dull, and the distance was a bit long, so it took a while to arrive. She raised her wrist to check the time, then looked up at the broken hospital in front of her, and spat What a dpidated ce,she thought This Mr.Javon really knew how to find a discreet ce. Striding into the hospital,she saw that this ce was very empty. There weren¡¯t many people around,except for those on duty,so her arrival did not attract the attention of others. When she reached the mortuary,she stopped. Taking a deep look at the sign,she looked in that direction, and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she always felt that the air in here was cool, with the smell of corruption, and disinfectant.Most people would hate this smell,but she liked it very much. Living people were tooplicated, they always had all kinds of utilitarian selfishness. In her opinion,the dead were more pure. She liked to do all kinds of experiments. Watching the changes in experimental data,seeing the various reactions of viruses or bacteria in the human body,made her feel like there was equality in the world. Opening her eyes again,her irises were one again cold and indifferent. She knocked on the door and heard a very low and sharp¡±Come in from inside,so she picked her ears and pushed the door open. ¡°You¡¯re back. ¡°the man said,with his back turned to her. Kelly stood there and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How are things going?¡± ¡°A bidding meeting will be held soon,and then the project will naturally fall into the hands of Kane Moran.In this way,our experimental base can be assimted into this project base. ¡°Kelly paused, then said,¡± went there to check out the ce before I came here,the equipment is efficient and high- grade,and the environment is optimal. The country has invested a lot of money and material resources,which will be of great help to us. ¡°Very good. ¡°She could hear that he was very satisfied, but his voice was really ugly. Kelly couldn¡¯t help but pick her ears again. ¡°But why is the progress so slow?!Can¡¯t you just give the project to Kane Moran?¡±He said,also looking annoyed. ¡°That won¡¯t work, we must go through a process,otherwise we¡¯ll attract suspicion and criticism from the outside, which wouldn¡¯t be good for us. ¡°Kelly exined. ¡°You Americans are so troublesome!¡±He snorted, looking very disdainful. Kelly raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you forgot that I am not an American, I have already be a UK citizen.¡± ¡°You and I arepatriots now.¡± 1 The manughed harshly, and then the chair turned around. The smile on his face looked so terrifying ¡°You?You think you deserve it?!You think that if you be a UK citizen,you deserve to be of high. blood?Is it? You are all inferior,it is your honor to stand with me!¡±he shouted. Frowning Kelly did not refute. ¡°Kelly would you be where you are today without my help?When the experiment is sessful,in the future, the whole world will know your name. Who should you be thanked?¡±He raised his chin and asked proudly ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±Kelly said, bowing her head with a respectful expression. ¡°You¡¯d better believe it!¡±He lightly tapped the sides of the chair with his fingers, as if he was thinking about something.¡±By the way,how is the R16 test subject?¡±he asked. ¡°He has passed the rejection period, and his evolution rate is very fast. ¡°she replied, ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had time to observe him for the past two days.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Okay. Very good!¡±After saying a few good words, the man was in a good mood again. ¡°R18 has also started experimenting.Recently, Javon has been recording the changes, but I don¡¯t trust him. You should take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Kelly responded with a nod. ¡°And¡­¡±He stopped her, and the man seemed to want to say something, but he paused and changed his mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay,you can go!¡± ¡°?¡±She looked puzzled. ¡°I said,it¡¯s none of your business,get out!¡±He was very impatient,and his emotions came out as he said it. ¡°Yes!¡±Kelly didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, and withdrew. Coming out from the thirteenth floor, just as the elevator door opened, she saw Javon. She didn¡¯t bother to talk to him,and just smiled disdainfully. She was about to walk out,but he held her shoulder and pushed her back a few steps. She was startled, and subconsciously wanted to resist,but was held down by his other hand.He approached the elevator, and with her back against the wall,he was controlling her. ¡°Javon, what do you want?!¡± she yelled. She raised her foot and tried to kick him with the tip of her high heel,but he was faster and easily suppressed her. Now, she was under his firm control, and there was no room for resistance at all. Panting heavily and ring at him, Kelly sneered, ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 796 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Do you think I dare not kill you? Staring at her, Javon said nothing. She then tilted her head and said, ¡°If you kill me,how will you exin yourself to the boss?¡± ¡°Are you important to the boss?¡±Javon asked mockingly when he finally spoke. Kelly smiled nonchntly ¡°Maybe you can kill me and try. ¡°she replied. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± ¡°Then do it!¡± A deathly silence emerged. Only the gasps of the two people could be heard. The two red at each other seeing disgust and anger in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°If this experiment is sessful, what will be the final result?¡±Javon asked after a long time. Kellyughed and said, ¡°You are the biggest investor, yet you don¡¯t know what the final result will be? Your business will fail then.¡± Ignoring her ridicule,he continued to ask, ¡°Leo is R18,so there must be R1, R2 R17,what about the previous test product?I haven¡¯t seen it!¡± ¡°Your imagination is so rich!¡±Rolling her eyes, Kelly didn¡¯t answer ¡°You must know!¡±His arm pressed against her neck,obstructing her breath. Kelly¡¯s face was flushed,and she looked at him and said, ¡°If you want to know so bad,why don¡¯t you ask the boss?He knows everything! Maybe when he¡¯s happy,he will tell you where your son is?¡± ¡°How do you know about that?!¡± Javon was shocked. Except for himself and this mysterious boss,no one else knew about his son¡¯s arrest.He didn¡¯t dare call the police. With his limited abilities, he couldn¡¯t find his son¡¯s whereabouts, but he didn¡¯t trust the police. What¡¯s more, he had seen the boss¡¯methods before. He was afraid that those methods would be used on his son,so he could only be coerced,but she knows about it! ¡°Do you know where my son is?¡±Thinking of this, he became more emotional, as he became more aggressive. Suddenly oppressed,Kelly couldn¡¯t breathe,her eyes began to turn red, and she struggled desperately,but under his iron-like grip,she couldn¡¯t escape. Realizing that he was using too much force,he quickly loosened his arm a little bit,but it still held her tightly so that she couldn¡¯t move. Air poured in Kelly breathed in greedily, and couldn¡¯t help coughing. ¡°Do you know where my son is?!¡± Javon angrily asked again. He was so anxious that his face twitched. Although she was being coerced Kelly stillughed out loud like a big winner ¡°Javon,are you also afraid?! might as well tell you,I don¡¯t know!l only know that your son was kidnapped. The boss ced him somewhere difficult to locate, and even if you find it,you won¡¯t be able to enter. So, you¡¯d better obediently listen to him.¡± Hearing her words, Javon was shocked,but not surprised. If this was the case,why couldn¡¯t he find it after searching for so long?Spies were arranged all over the world. He would dly go bankrupt, as long as he found his son. ¡°Where is it?¡±His eyes were red,and he was about to copse. ¡°Is your son that important to you?¡±Kelly asked curiously, tilting her head. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?You¡¯re rich,you can always find another woman to have children with!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Javon yelled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. People are selfish, and children are just the product of reproduction Why care so much?If you didn¡¯t care,you wouldn¡¯t be in pain now and wouldn¡¯t need to be coerced,right? She thought she made a lot of sense She was willing to do things for the boss because the boss had what she wanted, but this Javon was different. Was it worth it for a pup? She couldn¡¯t understand! Just like she saw herself and ia when they were children,it was all driven by personal interests. For their own benefits,her parents put aside their biological daughter and saved their niece first. If she was a little bit unlucky at that time,would she have died? child. Would they be sad when she died?It should be, but after grieving for a while, They could still have another So you see, where there is any family affection,it¡¯s all about benefits. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to love, and you don¡¯t know what it means to be loved!You¡¯re a monster!¡±Javon burst out,ring at her fiercely. This sentence was like an arrow that directly pierced her heart. Originally Kelly looked like she didn¡¯t care, but when he said this,her expression changed instantly, and she sneered ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a monster!I don¡¯t know what love is!I only know that it is the troublesome thing that humans crave!Cats can throw away their kittens after a few months. When birds are hungry,they will eat their own eggs to survive. Even throughout human history,there is cannibalism.Why pretend to be noble,since you know how to love,aren¡¯t you killing someone else for your own son?¡± ¡°Why are you more noble than me?Is it because I only care about myself, but you care about your son more than yourself?Ridiculous!¡± When she said this, Javon was already stunned,nothing else,but the sentence Aren¡¯t you killing someone else for your own son?¡±made him speechless. This was a hurdle he has been unable to get over in his heart. He felt guilty and med himself,but there was nothing he could do. And now Kelly exposed him,exposed him as the selfish person he was. Taking advantage of his distraction, Kelly broke free from him. Quickly walking out of the elevator,she turned around before the elevator closed and said, ¡°When the end of the worldes, all living beings will be All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. truly equal!¡± He raised his head abruptly, but the elevator door was already slowly closing in front of his eyes Kelly walked briskly for a while before slowing down, stopping and taking a deep breath. Her heart was trembling Javon¡¯s words still stabbed her hard it took a lot of effort to calm herself down. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Going to the door of a room,she took two deep breaths,opened the door and walked in. The inside was empty Turning around, she locked the door Then,she unlocked the door from thepartment and inside was a person lying on the bed. They were curled up into a ball;it looked very painful. Right,it was the time when the drug started to take effect,and it came at a good time. She took out a pent and paper to record her observations, and with great interest, watched the person writhing and struggling on. the bed in excruciating pain. Kelly didn¡¯t react at all just stood aside and watched indifferently, as if watching some boring documentary. Just when she thought this, she suddenly had the idea that she should record it with her mobile phone to analyze it in more detail afterwards.After all, the monitoring system here wasn¡¯t that good. Unlike before,she could directly watch the video. As soon as she took out her phone and started recording,she heard a shout and the person rushed towards her like a gust of wind¨C Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 797 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Just curious? Kelly¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. She dodged sideways, and avoided it, but the other party¡¯s reaction speed was not bad. Immediately he turned around quickly,and rushed towards her with open arms. One ran and the other chased,they yed a game of chase in the small room. Just when he was about to catch up,Kelly turned around suddenly,raised her hand and sprinkled a handful of powder towards his face. His eyes automatically squinted,and she froze for a moment,then she quickly stabbed an anesthetic into his body. In just a few seconds,the person fell limply to the ground,unable to move. His body softened, but his mind became clearer. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, and he changed from his deafening shouting to whimpering. When he opened his eyes again, he was confused for a while,then said, ¡°Kelly?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days,did you miss me? Kelly smiled as she hooked her lips. If it wasn¡¯t for this weird situation,then her smile would indeed be quite charming. Leo snorted,wanting to curse, but he didn¡¯t have the strength. He just shook his head and rolled his eyes. Kelly was very satisfied with his performance. ¡°Why? Are you not satisfied with changing to a more comfortable ce?Tsk tsk,don¡¯t you just like that basement?¡± she said. ¡°Just kill me!¡± These two days of torture made his life worse than death;it would be better to just die. ¡°Ask for life,not death!It¡¯s good to be alive!You call yourself a miracle doctor,and you save people from the brink of death. Why do you ask for death?¡±Kelly smiled smugly,like a devil. ¡°Miraculous Dr.Drake,you are so capable,can¡¯t you save yourself?¡±she mocked. ¡°You demon, you should go to hell!¡±He cursed in a low voice,but even the curse sounded so feeble. Judging from the current situation, the one who would go to hell the soonest would be himself. Kelly never cared about things such as curses. She shrugged and said, ¡°Sure. I want to see what hell looks like,after all,the world is already so disgusting.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that saying?¡±Hell is empty, and demons are in the world¡¯!¡±She giggled and continued, ¡°Then how about cleaning up the world and letting Heaven choose who to cast away to hell?¡± ¡°What do you want to aplish with these experiments?To rule the world?¡±Leo barely sat up straight,but he had little strength and he couldn¡¯t stand up. His body was filthy, and he no longer had his former elegant demeanor. Panting, he tried his best to keep himself awake. Although he didn¡¯t know what was in his body, he also knew that it was most likely a virus. Every time he had an attack,his body felt like it was being torn apart. The attacks were bing increasingly frequent,and he was getting increasingly tired. But after each attack,his whole body felt stronger, then after a while, when the attack urred again,the pain was worse than death. Repeatedly the cycle continued, and he didn¡¯t know when it would end. He wanted to die and tried to hit his head against the wall,but Kelly said it right,it was good to be alive. He didn¡¯t want to die,he still wanted to live,to survive. He wanted to see the end of these horrible people,he wanted to see them being punished. ¡°Irrelevant!¡±Kelly snorted lightly,disdainful. She put her phone back,put away the pen and paper, but she seemed to want to stay for longer,so she took two steps forward and squatted in front of him, looking at him at the same eye level. ¡°Do you all think that you are great? That you are noble, and can thus easily sacrifice yourself for the sake of the common people?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you students of Western medicine afraid that the world isn¡¯t chaotic enough, and so,use various underhanded methods like viruses to prove your abilities?What are you without your equipment?¡±Leo retorted with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right,but you did the experiment, didn¡¯t you also use the device? ¡°Kelly smacked her lips without being irritated. Leo choked,but still unconvinced,he snorted. ¡°I¡¯m actually just curious about how many people are truly selfless in the face of a virus attack,or even the end of the world. How many people would really be willing to give up their lives? She said thoughtfully, and gracefully crossed her arms. At this time, Kelly, who tilted her head to think,was like a little girl who was ignorant about the world,full of curiosity,wanting to explore this unknown world ¡°Just curious?¡±Leo couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yes,curious. ¡°Shrugging her shoulders, she looked indifferent as she added, This world is so boring,if I come across something that makes me curious,naturally I want to study it to understand it. This is my reason for living.otherwise I would just be waiting to die. Now, what¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°You It was only at this time that Leo realized that it was impossible to reason with her,andmunication was also difficult. Because you couldn¡¯t speak to her usingmon sense at all, and you couldn¡¯t understand her thought process either In other words, she was not a normal person, she was a psychopath! Turning his face away, Leo didn¡¯t want to say a word. It was a waste of breath. He closed his eyes and let his body rest for a while. The medicine kicked in,and he didn¡¯t have any strength because of all the previous tossing. He urgently needed to replenish his physical strength. Looking at his silent face,Kelly hooked the corners of her lips and stood up again, ¡°If you can make it through, you¡¯ll thank me!But..¡± After a pause,she didn¡¯t say anything more,turned and left. Hearing the sound of the door closing,after a while,Leo slowly opened his eyes. Even if Kelly didn¡¯t say it, he knew what she was going to say. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®If you can¡¯t make it through, you will probably die!¡¯And judging from the current situation, it would¡¯ve been a good thing if he just died. However,he was afraid that he would not die,and be an unrecognizable monster. Slowly raising one hand he saw that the veins protruding on the back of his hand. In recent days, he had lost a lot of weight due to hunger and cold temperature. He was really afraid that his blood vessels would be stimted,and one day he would be a monster that he detested and feared! Now,he didn¡¯t know anyone who could save him! The deep sense of powerlessness made him m his fist on the ground. Even if he bled, he didn¡¯t care,because he didn¡¯t even know where he was now. Professor Reyes was dead,no one could save him,no. one! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 798 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 798 Chapter 798 is a very simple person Silvia had been very tired these past two days. After all,Simon¡¯s condition was always changing. Besides,she was not only taking care of herself,but of Simon as well. And she was thinking about Trevor as well. She was puzzled by the fact that Trevor had always been in good health. After all,they had been in close contact for so long, but he really didn¡¯t show any signs of infection. For safety reasons, she still asked him to take precautions. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless Judging from Simon¡¯s pulse, the virus not only hid itself,but was also evolving in a rapid state Simon even vomited blood already She was even taking caution on treating him after he vomited blood. Now,she could understand why the news about the new virus in South Asia spread so fast.Even the small countries in South Asia were already in chaos. Many of the other countries had already tightened their security at their borders. If that virus was not ovee as soon as possible, and the vine and treatment methods were not developed,the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable. Leaving from the ward and confirming that his condition had basically stabilized, she felt a little relieved,but still didn¡¯t dare to fully rx. After all,she couldn¡¯t predict whether it would worsen in the next second. Before leaving the gate,she first did a full disinfection procedure on herself and took all of her protective equipment. They were in an istion which was enough to ensure safety. It was fortunate as well that Simon had his loyal guards with him. With that thought, Freddie suddenly came into her mind. It stood to reason that the National People¡¯s Congress probably encountered an ident,but before seeing the corpse, she didn¡¯t want to believe it.What¡¯s more,neither she nor Simon hoped for such a bad result just as much Winnie didn¡¯t want it. She changed into her normal clothes and took a look at her phone. She got several missed calls of which most came from mr.Drake. Mr.Drake rarely called her on his own initiative.So,seeing that he called many times in a row,there must be something serious that happened. Trembling,she unconsciously thought of Asher and hurriedly called back, ¡°Old man, what happened?¡± ¡°Hey you finally answered the phone Are youing over?¡± he asked. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What happened to Asher?¡± she asked automatically,gripping her phone tightly. ¡°What?¡±Mr.Drake was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized what she meant. ¡°No,the little thing. is doing good. He will probably be satisfied after my house is demolished by him!¡± Hearing what he said, Silvia breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately asked, ¡°Then why did.¡± ¡°There are two people here whom I want to introduce to you. When can youe over?They are also busy.so please confirm the time and date immediately ¡± He got a visitor?Mr. Drake hardly ever went out, and she didn¡¯t like socializing, so it was rare for him to introduce her to anyone. Moreover, he also knew her temper. With that being said, those whom he wanted to introduce to her might not be ordinary people. ¡°I¡¯ll have time in¡­¡±Looking at the time on the phone, she confirmed, Two hourster.¡± ¡°Okay,two hourster then. I will tell them. Juste here and be careful!¡±Mr.Drake reminded her. Just as he was about to hang up,Silvia stopped him again, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll go over in a protective suit.Get Asher inside and don¡¯t let him see me in the meantime,¡±she instructed with hesitation. Mr.Drakeughed. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you miss your son at all?You despise him too?¡± ¡°This gue is worse than we imagined. Although I have taken proper disinfection measures,it is better to be cautious,¡±she replied seriously, making it vivid that she had no intention of joking about that kind of thing. To be precise,during the recent period, she was no longer in the mood to make any jokes.If the virus was not controlled and conquered sooner,the speed at which it would spread would be unimaginable. ¡°Okay,then you can see for yourself, actually¡­ ¡°As Mr.Drake heard the seriousness of her tone, and he stopped joking around. After a pause, he smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s okay,you¡¯ll know when youe.¡± ¡°Be on time,other people¡¯s time is also very precious!¡±After reminding her again, Mr.Drake hung up from the call. Silvia found it quite strange. After all, Mr.Drake had been famous in their industry for many years. After he had been praised by many known people,he was never arrogant. As a senior in the field of herbal medicine,there were only a few whom he epted to meet with. Just as she was about to leave,he saw that Trevor hade back. When he entered the door,he washed his hands with disinfectant and alcohol. That guy was just that good. He looked like a rough guy,but he did things fairly meticulously, and listened to her persuasion. Silvia didn¡¯t tell him the details about the gue and virus,but said that in order for Simonr¡¯s illness to recover,he must disinfect when entering and exiting his room. He didn¡¯t ask why or resisted at all in fact he did it obediently Sometimes, Silvia had to admire Simon¡¯s ability to make friends. His friends were indeed quite credible and reliable. ¡°Trevor,I¡¯m going out for a while, and I¡¯ll be back in about four hours. During that time, you should stay inside. If you need anything,call me,¡±she said bluntly. Trevor didn¡¯t ask where she was going or what she was going to do Instead, he just nodded, ¡°Okay¡± Watching him change his shoes and clothes,ready to do the final disinfection procedure before going in,Silvia stopped him again. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Trevor was very understanding, stood still,and stretched out his hand. Silvia was dumbfounded. It seemed like he was already used to her hobbies. Recently, she had taken his pulse almost twice a day to see the changes in his pulse rate. When she ced her finger on his wrist again,his pulse remained steady and strong. Trevor¡¯s physique was really good. ¡°Any more blood drawn?¡±Trevor asked again. ¡°No need. Theboratory analysis has been done before and no longer necessary. I have a few questions to ask you,but I am alreadyte. Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back! After she finished speaking,she withdrew her hand. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Trevor,who had always been reticent,blushed and moved his lips to say something,but he raised his hand and said, ¡°No worries!We are all friends!¡± Silviaughed as she found him to be a very simple person. It was a good thing to know But in reality,it was really not that easy to have such a friend in a lifetime. Time waited for no one. She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and went out quickly She put on a hat and mask,and took out a pair of sunsses to put on. Although they were in a suburb,it was still within the range. of Washington after all,and she didn¡¯t want to meet any acquaintances to avoid trouble. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 799 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 799 Chapter 799 X Department After leaving the hospital, Silvia drove to Mr.Drake¡¯s house. She brought a set of protective clothing and took proper disinfection measures as she was still afraid of what might happen. Mr.Drake was old and her son was there too, so there could be no mistakes. Silvia wasn¡¯t driving fast,but shortly after driving,she felt like she was being followed. She didn¡¯t expect that to happen since she just came back not long ago. She even tried her best to keep a low profile.She nced at the rearview mirror and found that the car behind her kept a distance. It could be concluded that the driver was a woman, but because she was wearing a peaked cap and a mask, she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. Being as it was a woman,she wondered if it might be Kelly. With that in mind, she slowly increased the speed of the car Sure enough, the car behind her also speeded up.Obviously, that woman was poorly skilled as it was very obvious that she was tracking her Cursing, Silvia narrowed her eyes. She first slowed down and then saw that the traffic lights ahead were already shing so she stepped on the elerator just before the lights turned red. With that, she sessfully stuck the one that was following in there She then stepped on the gas and quickly vanished from her sight. It¡¯s just that when encountering a stalker, it always made her more cautious and careful.She remembered the person who almost killed her and her sonst time who waster found out by the Palmer family that there were foreigners.Aside from that, they got nothing more That was a huge matter at that time. After all, in terms of the power and status of the Palmer family, few people would dare to make a move.It could be seen that the culprits¡¯background was far from ordinary. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t encounter any obstaclester on and I arrived at Mr.Drake¡¯s ce very smoothly. Seeing that the door was empty and no one arrived yet, she got out of the car and put on her protective clothing before walking in. No car dared to drive in.She walked on foot with her protective clothing on which other¡¯s made it hard for them to recognize her. ¡°This is a private ce,no intrusion is allowed!¡±said the gatekeeper. Silvia looked through the mask, lowered her head, and pulled the mask a bit, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Silvia!¡±The gatekeeper recognized her and was very surprised. He immediately opened the door, ¡°Mr.Drake is already waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±She nodded and strode in. When she got inside,she found that there was an unfamiliar car parked in the yard. The license te was not an ordinary license te either. It was customized. She wondered if they might be the one whom mr.Drake wanted to introduce her.She couldn¡¯t believe that he would do that without her permission. As much as she wanted to leave, she couldn¡¯t be embarrassed Mr.Drake.Besides,she still needed to etch those herbs she intentionally came there for. When she entered the door, she didn¡¯t hear any chattering andughing, but it was extraordinarily quiet.For a while, she thought that no one was there until she saw Mr.Drake inside..When she looked up,she was stunned for a moment. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The expression on his face was a bit weird.Silvia thought that it was probably because of her protective clothing. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m back!¡±she announced. After finishing speaking,she entered the door, only to find that there were two other people. sitting on the opposite side of him. Those two men looked at each other in nk dismay. Those two people were also wearing protective clothing, tightly wrapped from their head to toe, and it could be seen that they were all professional protective equipment. Silvia was dumbfounded by that. It seemed like someone thought the same thing as her. Mr.Drake coughed twice and said, ¡°You came just in time.These two are the people I want to introduce to you.¡± After regaining consciousness, Silvia quickly walked over and stood aside. ¡°This is Director Gibbs and Doc.Franco of the National Department X.¡±Mr.Drake made a gesture and introduced them formally to her ¡°They are both senior doctors and experts in virology.¡± Department X?What department was that?Silvia wondered as she never heard of that. Because of that name, she was reminded of the movie X-Men.If their country really had something like that, she was confused as to what that had to do with her for Mr.Drake introduced her to them. ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk, ¡°Director Gibbs uttered. As they all sat down, the scene suddenly became a bit weird.OnlyMr.Drake was wearing a loose old shirt,big pants, and a coat. He was wearing casual clothing aside from the other three. It was Mr.Drake who spoke first to break the silence, ¡°Let me introduce them first.I have already introduced these two, as for what their department does, let them talk about itter.Let me tell you. This is my favorite andst student.Silvia, talk to these two experts.¡± Silvia couldn¡¯t believe that Mr.Drake had just revealed her identity that easily. She turned her head and stared at him in disbelief.After all, for so many years,she had always kept a tacit understanding and kept her mouth shut.But then at that moment, he actually sold her out. On the other hand, it also showed that those two men in front of her had a high rank in their society. Probably because he knew that it would be wrong to expose her identity without telling her, Mr.Drake guiltily averted his gaze and waved his hand. Though she was annoyed,she just tried to set it aside and didn¡¯t start an argument with him. Turning to look at the two experts, she spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know why the two of you are here¡­¡± ¡°Since you are thest student of Mr.Drake and represent Mr.Drake with full authority,we might as well open up to each other and speak clearly.Have you heard about the recent gue in South Asia?¡±Director Gibbs asked directly. Silvia¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. Suddenly mentioning that made her think of Simon.After all, there were very few cases of that gue in Washington, and Simon quietly returned to the hospital near the suburbs two days ago. They probably found out Mr.Drake and wanted to ask about Simon. With vignce, she answered, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of it.I¡¯ve seen it in the news. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then do you have any research on this gue?¡±Doc.Franco, the younger expert,asked.He seemed to be an easy-going type of person. ¡°No.¡±She firmly denied. ¡°I have never been in contact with someone with that illness, so how could I conduct research? Why are the two of you asking?¡± ¡°From the perspective of western medicine, this gue is a virus.We also want to know how it is different from the perspective of traditional medicine experts. After all, there may be good curative effects and breakthroughs. ¡°Doc.Franco exined. Silvia couldn¡¯t believe that the two of them were there to ask her to cooperate in their studies. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 800 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Is really not a disadvantage at all All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. From their words, Silvia found that they might not know about Simon nor did theye there for that matter, which made her feel a little relieved. ¡°I am really sorry. However, I haven¡¯t really been in contact with this gue, so it¡¯s hard for me to analyze what it is What¡¯s more, I think that from the perspective of viruses, modern and western medicine would be more helpful.My expertise can help a little, but not that much. ¡°She smiled slightly and said very apologetically. Doc.Franco exined their purpose foring there.¡±That¡¯s not the case Although we study Western medicine, we don¡¯t deny the value of herbal medicine.Besides, what we are looking for now is cooperation with you.Of course,our original intention is if Mr.Drake cane out of the mountain, then it will be better.¡± He looked as if he still had a little disdain for Silvia. Before,Mr.Drake said that his favoritest student would definitely be helpful to them as her ability was not inferior to him, and they were full of expectations.However,they didn¡¯t expect to find out that his student turned out to be such a young woman. As everyone knew, Herbal medicine depended on one¡¯s extremely rich and years of experience. They were questioning how much experience and excellence could such a young woman probably have? Mr.Drake probably just rmended randomly without much thought. Thinking of that, Doc.Franco looked at Mr.Drake and said, ¡°Mr.Drake, look,your apprentice also feels that she is not qualified enough, so do you still¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡±Mr.Drake, who was leisurely standing at the side, was stunned for a moment when he heard that question. He waved his hands and spoke, ¡°No,I¡¯m getting old and can¡¯t barely even move around fast.¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m guarding this small courtyard now. I won¡¯t leave this ce so I can¡¯t help you with anything!¡±His head shook like a rattle. It had been many years and he had never broken that precept,so he didn¡¯t want to disturb his current leisurely life. Besides, what if he helped and surpassed the gue?They would likely continue to ask for his help in the future.He was having a headache just thinking about that, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved even more. Seeing that he refused so simply, Doc.Franco got a little angry, ¡°Mr.Drake!This is not just about one person, it is about the whole country, or even the whole world.This gue is very serious Unusually, you have been studying herbal medicine for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t you stand up at this time?With great poweres great responsibility!How can you shrink back in time like this?¡± Director Gibbs, who was on the side, pressed him lightly,signaling that he was being too emotional. Mr.Drake was not angry either, and simply shrugged. ¡°Stand up?I¡¯m too old to stand up anymore!Besides, don¡¯t put such a big hat on my head, as if I will be a national sinner if I don¡¯t help.If this is how you will be, then I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯m not rmending someone to you!¡± He gestured to Silvia with his chin with authority that he wanted the discussion to end already. Just as Doc.Franco was about to speak, Director Gibbs pressed his arm, and then he said, ¡°Does Silvia really don¡¯t know anything about this gue?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted him yet,how would I know about it?¡±Silvia smiled tly, desperately trying not to let him know about Simon. However, Director Gibbs¡¯s eyes were bright;he looked extremely shrewd. His eyes seemed to be able to get through her. Obviously she couldn¡¯t see through him well, but she could feel that he was smiling schemingly. ¡°Silvia,if you really don¡¯t know anything about it,why did youe here wearing such a full set of professional protective clothing?¡±Director Gibbs asked lightly. A seemingly casual question, but it directly exposed her. Silvia was taken aback. She was really questioned,pletely ignoring that it was very unreasonable for her to show up at Mr.Drake¡¯s house in that outfit. With a light cough, she turned her head to look at Mr.Drake. ¡°Actually¡­Master told me to do this.¡± Upon hearing that, Mr.Drake became shocked and confused. He really didn¡¯t want to get involved anymore and just wanted to live in peace. ¡°Oh?¡±Director Gibbs asked softly. Silvia went on to say, ¡°Mr.Drake said that the gue has been very severe recently.Although it has not spread greatly in the country for the time being, the infection spreads quickly in remote areas which makes it hard to detect.Since I came here, I¡¯d better be more cautious. Actually, I am not the one who understands this gue, but Mr.Drake I also think that it is better for him to take action.As a matter of fact, he is duty bound.¡± Mr.Drake became even more speechless by her words, Doc Franco nodded repeatedly ¡°That¡¯s right!Mr.Drake, you can no longer live in seclusion!! hope you can cooperate with our department, and we will work together to ovee this problem! Don¡¯t worry,if it is the herbal medicine that solves this case, we will let the entire world know about it.¡± When was he afraid of being robbed of credit in the first ce? Seeing the sly look in Silvia¡¯s eyes, he immediately understood that Silvia was taking revenge on him for revealing her identity without saying anything. That bad girl was too vengeful! Facing the persecution of the two young doctors, Mr.Drake sat upright,coughed twice, and said with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s really¡­¡±He didn¡¯t even continue what he was saying as he coughed a bit more. He coughed twice again before he continued,, ¡°I am really getting older and my health is getting worse!Especially this gue, I did read the news about it and I also learned from my colleagues that it¡¯s very strange and ferocious. With my current health, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to bear it. This gue is most aggressive to the old and the young.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of death!I¡¯m an old man!It¡¯s just that if I get infected, then this research can¡¯t go on.Wouldn¡¯t it be a dy to you all?It will drag you down even more.It doesn¡¯t matter if I get infected, but if I identally transfer it to those with weak resistance. such as children, then that will be more dangerous.¡± When he said thatst sentence, he looked specifically at Silvia,as if there was more in his words. Silvia was dumbfounded as she understood what he meant.She was threatening her with her son as he might transfer it to Asher. That old fox really won¡¯t back down. Gritting her mrs, Silvia smiled at him, ¡°What Mr.Drake said makes sense.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 801 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 801 Chapter 801 ¡°But¡­ ¡°Doc.Franco wanted to say something,but Director Gibbs stopped him again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case,we will not force you. It was voluntary after all, and we trust in Mr.Drake¡¯s suggestion. So with that, we will be happy to coborate with you Ms.Austin.¡±He turned his head and looked at Silvia.¡± Silvia looked at him,while thinking about it for a few moments before speaking,¡±Okay, let¡¯s do it.I¡¯m looking forward to this coboration.¡± ¡°Director¡­ ¡°Doc.Franco uttered,still trying to make some suggestions. In his heart,he thought it would be nice also to invite Mr.Drake.but of course, the director didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak out. ¡°Mortimer,take out the contract and let Ms.Austin have a look.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±Doc.Franco was reluctant,but he stillplied with the order and took out a non-disclosure contact from his bag and handed it over. Silvia hesitated for a moment re reaching out the paper,then suddenly heard Director Gibbs say, ¡°There is no need for you to read and think about signing such an agreement when entering the Research Department. The nature of our work is quite special,so I¡¯m hoping you already know what to do.¡± After a quick glimpse, Silvia had noint. The agreement was very explicit,clear and simple. She picked up a pen and quickly signed and handed it back. ¡°Great,you can already report at the department tonight,eight o¡¯clock. Are there any queries you want to ask?¡±Director Gibbs asked. ¡°Tonight?!¡±Silvia was surprised,she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. Mr.Drake on the other side was also stunned, ¡°Is it¡­too sudden?¡± ¡°Actually,it¡¯s not. ¡°Director Gibbs said, ¡°The project is urgent,time doesn¡¯t wait. If we didn¡¯t give consideration to Ms Austin to make some preparations and exin this matter to her family. Then she would be starting earlier. The continued. Silvia could actually understand that the situation was unique. Since research was very important, the sooner the better. They needed to hurry up and find a way to work it out to see some hope. She could tell the job is urgent so she just nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay,eight o¡¯clock.I will be there on time as expected.¡± ¡°Good ¡°Director Gibbs stood up, and Doc Franco quickly followed him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Drake for your help Take good care always and I hope you live a long and healthy life.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you for your concern. ¡°Mr. Drake said with a smile After sending the two away the smile on Mr. Drake¡¯s face disappeared and he quickly turned around and was about to run upstairs,but Silvia grabbed the back of his cor faster, ¡°Old man,where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°Hey¡­why are you pulling me701 course I¡¯m going to see your precious son. ¡°he said stiffly. After trying a lot of attempts to break free,he gave up in frustration. ¡°Really?¡±Silvia grunted after prolonging the sound, How kind of you?You sold me without even saying a word just because you can threaten me with my son?And now I must listen to you,is that ¡°Hey,am I that kind of person?¡±With a few dry giggles,Mr.Drake turned to look at her,and when she saw her serious face he slumped, ¡°Okay,I am.¡± Helplessly she let him go. Silvia sighed, ¡°Forget it.i didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± ¡°I know. A good student always understands her Master! Mr.Drake said with a smile after obtaining the freedom to move his body. Seeing her preupied face he asked, ¡°Why,how is your husband?¡± ¡°His condition is not very optimistic. ¡°Shaking her head,Silvia briefly recounted what had happened in the past few days,including the pulse received,changes in his condition, and the ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. results ofboratory tests,etc. The most interesting part was that there was nothing abnormal in the blood test,and only the internal organs were corroded and damaged from the pulse. To put it bluntly, the device lost its effect on this virus. ¡°That sounds very interesting. ¡°Mr.Drake said thoughtfully as he heard carefully. After saying that he felt something was off,so he nced at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it to be like that what I mean is Well, from your description it seems like a virus that was made specially for those devices. Is it Mother Nature made?Or is there a new disease?¡± ¡°It¡¯s man-made,not nature. ¡°Silvia said lightly. After so many years, it was still possible to tell the difference between natural disasters and man-made disasters, and there was such a big disaster in the first ce, and it has not been. ¡°That¡¯s intriguing.If it¡¯s artificial,the person who develops this virus is also a genius. ¡°he can¡¯t help but praise that person. ¡°Can you stop talking gibberish?I want to hear your opinion about this. ¡°Silvia sighed. How can he joke around Disapprovingly Mr.Drake smiled, ¡°From your story,his pulse situation is changing. It is lighter during the day and worse at night. Although,have you consider if it¡¯s the external environment that affects it?For example,the light during the day or the heavy dew at night will affect the body itself,don¡¯t just look at the surface. In this kind of case you have to look at it in a different kind of variety.¡± Nodding in agreement,Silvia actually thought about it too but she was in the middle of a war.Watching Simon being tortured was hard and made her distracted,so listening to Mr.Drake¡¯s opinion really helped her to have an idea on what to do. ¡°I still need some herbs, and I¡¯ve written them all here. ¡°She said and handed over a piece of paper that she had prepared. With her body,it is inconvenient and challenging to pick,not to mention that some herbs need to be dried in the sun or even a series ofplicated procedures before they can be used. Mr.Drake must have them ready-made. ¡°Hey, You are wee. ¡°After taking a look,Mr.Drake flicked the paper with emotion. Silvia, ¡°Wee?You were never courteous when you used me.¡± ¡°You ungrateful brat¡­ ¡°he said jokingly while shaking his head. He went out to call the maid,..ded over the paper and gave some instructions,then went back inside, ¡°Is it true you went there every night? Then how about your silly old man?¡±How is he managing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a silly old man!¡±Silvia said to him disapprovingly. After smacking his lips twice, Mr.Drake shook his head, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you protecting me like that before?What a shame.¡± Silvia rolled her eyes and did not fuss with the naughty old man,saying, ¡°He is in the hospital now,and there are people taking care of him. The equipment isplete so there is no problem. What more, if this Research Department can really solve the gue? That¡¯s good news for Simon.¡± Mr.Drake nodded in agreement,indeed. ¡°By the way,what exactly is this Research Department, and how did you deal with them?¡±Silvia asked with suspicions in her heart. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 802 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Which side will you be on? ¡°This department is not mysterious if it is said to be mysterious. It is mysterious if it is not bizarre.¡±Mr.Drake began to say. Silvia frowned at him before he continued, ¡°Actually, as you can tell they specialize in studying weird situations,not just this gue. They also include some strange things that science can¡¯t exin etc.¡± ¡°Like what spiritual?!¡±Her eyes widened in surprise when she didn¡¯t hear any response,thinking,why do doctors still study the supernatural? Noticing what she was thinking, Mr. Drake waved his hand, ¡°No,no,no,you¡¯re wrong they don¡¯t only have doctors there, but also other professions such as architects, special police,etc.,they literally have it all. To cut it short,they are elites from all different kinds of work. ¡°as he said that he turned up with his ttering smile, ¡°Speaking of which, I also recognize you as an elite.¡± Throwing him a prominent white eye, Silvia said, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡±he continued, ¡°Listen,I think it¡¯s not toote to say this,but you know when I was in my forties they wanted to recruit me[referring to the Research Department]. Though you know what kind of person I am,when I was told that I¡¯ll be hiding in a small ce Jo research every day and cannot go out.I thought it would suffocate me,so in the end I refused to work with them. In fact,l lost contact with them since that day so it was unexpected to see them knocking at my door again.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you sold me?¡±Silvia growled after giving him a sideways nce. ¡°How can you say I sold you?It¡¯s more of I rmend you,it¡¯s rmendation I want to show them you had the talent and skills. ¡°Mr.Drake corrected her words. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to stay in that small ce to do research then I will.¡±Silvia was still angry and told him not to say a thing. Mr.Drake made a gesture of surrender with both hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide this with you,but they came in a hurry, it seems to be really urgent.I also assumed you would arrive earlier than them but you¡¯re too busy.I don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡± Silvia reflected about it for a while,and it was true. The discussions they had on the phone were very hasty and also because she was afraid of being interviewed by others. She tried to be not as detailed as possible,and didn¡¯t say crucial information. ¡°Okay,you¡¯re right.¡±She watched the maid prepare all the herbs needed. There were several big bags that could fill the trunk.¡±I should go.¡±she said and took the bags. ¡°Hey¡­¡±Mr.Drake stood up,¡±Aren¡¯t you going to see your son?¡± She stopped walking. Some part of her telling that she wanted to see her son. She hasn¡¯t seen him for several days and she really misses him, but she has to leave and be back soon after things are sorted out. It would be the best decision for his son. She sighed, ¡°Forget it,I¡¯m leaving. When everything is back to normal,then we will have plenty of time to see each other.¡± ¡°I see..¡±Mr.Drake said with emotion,and didn¡¯t say any more. Silvia said all that while being sober but still couldn¡¯t help ncing upstairs and was surprised to see her precious son standing there on the balcony while thinking. When he saw her he turned around and waved his little hand vigorously at her. Seeing that little shaking her eye sockets couldn¡¯t help not to cry. She was still a little bit reluctant after all. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±he shouted loudly. ¡°Listen to grandpa obediently. ¡°Silvia also waved his hands hard,responding to him.. After leaving Mr.Drake house,she nned to go home directly to pack her things,then go to the hospital to see Simon,exin the matter and tell Trevor a few words re going to that mysterious department. L Unexpectedly,at the intersection of the road she saw a car following her before, and the cart seemed to be waiting for her. Now that she met her head-on she simply didn¡¯t dodge it,she just drove up to meet it and stopped with the brakes at the ce where the two cars were about to collide. After stopping,at such a close distance, she finally saw the woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat clearly. Although she was wearing a peaked cap and a big mask,she can still recognize the familiarity at a nce-Winnie?! She was very surprised! She thought that the one who would follow her was either Kelly, or that mysterious organization that she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was,but definitely it was an unexpected person. Silvia quickly unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car as she walked towards her. Winnie also opened the door and got out of the car. The two stood facing each other,but they were speechless for a while and the atmosphere was a bit weird. ¡°You¡­¡±Silvia didn¡¯t know what to say for a while,looking at her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Are you following me?¡± Winnie didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Winnie drop her head and looking worried,Silvia sighed, ¡°Is it Freddie?¡± ¡°Until that moment,she finally raised her head and looked at Silvia as she said, ¡°No,it¡¯s about Mr.Palmer.Is he back?¡± Instead of asking Freddie,she asked Simon unexpectedly Silvia pursed his lips, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Can I see him?¡±she continued. ¡°No!¡±This time,Silvia resolutely refused. No one should know Simon¡¯s current situation, it won¡¯t do anything good to anyone. Even his mom Mrs. Palmer kept it a secret,for fear that her husband woulde to the hospital. It was also an infectious disease,so they must be more careful. ¡°Why not?I just have a few inquiries I want to ask him. ¡®Winnie was surprisingly determined, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after asking him.¡± ¡°His current condition may not be able to answer your inquiry. ¡°Silvia said with a sigh. Winnie was confused. ¡°Though,if there is any news about Freddie I will definitely tell you as soon as possible. ¡°Silvia said,uming that she¡¯s here because of Freddie. She lifted up her hand to pat Winnie on the shoulder,but she avoided it. Winnie weaved to the side and said, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Slivia asked. ¡°It¡¯s not even interesting. If you don¡¯t want to say where Mr.Palmer is,you don¡¯t have to. You don¡¯t even have to hide it from me like this. ¡°She talked in a strange tone,as if she had a lot of bitterness. Which surprised Silvia,since she was never like that. ¡°Winnie,what¡¯s wrong with you?Why are you acting strange?If you have something to say,you might as well just tell me.¡±Silvia asked, looking puzzled, ¡°You know, I hate people who talk in an oblique way.¡± When she said this,Winnie¡¯s eye circles abruptly turned red,¡±You know,I¡¯m a straightforward person,and I¡¯ve always believed in you Silvia.I believe everything you say,if you tell me to wait li wait,but Silvia if you will have on me and Mr.Palmerwbie? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silvia was bewildered and couldn¡¯t figure out what she was saying. ¡°What does it mean to stand on which side?You are my friend and he is my lover, you are both very important to me,so why are you telling me to choose?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 803 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 803 Chapter 803 The Indifferent and Heartless Man ¡°What if you have to choose between us?¡±She was surprisingly tenacious. She was always easy-going and indifferent, but now she suddenly had topete in this matter,¡±If I go against him,and there will be a fight,and if¡­if we be enemies¡­¡± The more she spoke,the more anxious and angrier Silvia became. ¡°You will not be enemies!Stop talking stupidity.¡±Silvia said,cutting her¡±..and I will never make you my rival either.¡± ¡°You are not an excessive person,and he is not. If one day you have disagreements or conflicts,then there must be some misconception and I will help you figure out the misconception. You two are the most significant people to me. So how can you tell me to pick?¡±Silvia said in a deep voice,and she sighed, ¡°Winnie, I know you¡¯ve been in a reckless mood recently,and your feelings must have been affected, but believe me I will certainly help you.¡± However,Winnie was not soothed by her like before,but she took two steps back as she shook her head and said, ¡°No,no.I think that some feelings can¡¯t surpass everything, but now I know that sometimes it¡¯s time to think of my own. Human nature is selfish and I¡¯m sorry to say this Silvia,but I¡¯m also selfish. There are some things that I had to decide only for myself, I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke,her eyes were red and tears fell. Before she could figure it out,Winnie abruptly turned around,quickly ran back into the car,started the car and left. Looking at Winnie¡¯s car fleeing in the rush,Silvia was at a loss. Thinking that Winnie. wed her and waited,just to say that. She wanted to see Simon,but was suppressed by herself and bothered by Winnie¡¯s strange mood. Why did she seem to have a grudge against Simon?She wanted to catch up and ask for rification,but time was running out. She had to rush back to get her things,go to the hospital,and then rush back to the Research Department. Time was tight,and she couldn¡¯t dy too much. The atmosphere in the living room was a bit dull. Although it was pleasant before,Kane clearly felt that Ray¡¯s mood was not right. He seemed a little irritable, looked very anxious,and would stand up and walk around twice from time to time. ¡°Ray¡­about the project I said earlier,I heard that the bidding has been re-nned,I don¡¯t know when¡­ ¡°Before he could finish speaking,he was interrupted roughly by Ray,¡±I told you to wait,since ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. there is so much going on.¡± Kane:¡±¡­¡±after being choked,he was a little unhappy. Although Ray used to have this attitude towards him,hasn¡¯t changed in the past two days. After being treated politely,it is difficult for him to return to that rude and contemptuous attitude. Coughing,he raised his head and said, ¡°Ray,it¡¯s not that I want to rush you,it¡¯s Kelly who said that the lab is also in a hurry,look¡­ ¡°before he finished speaking,Ray suddenly stopped his anxious steps,turned to look at him, ¡°Kelly¡­¡± Kane looked at him with a little fear,but he still bravely said, ¡°Yes, you also know that theboratory is still waiting for the relocation address or you might as well let them move there first. Anyway,this project is for us to handle. It¡¯s in the hands of our family to take care of this matter.¡± ¡°Where is Kelly?¡±He suddenly became furious and asked maniacally. Kane was taken aback,jumped up from the sofa,leaned against his back,half stood and half leaned,pointed to the outside, ¡°Kelly she¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±He was about to say that he didn¡¯t know that Kelly had already entered from the outside.Strange to say,when he saw her,the manic Ray suddenly calmed down,his eyes were not as anxious as before, he just looked at her straight, ¡°Kelly¡­¡± ¡°Uncle,I have something to say about theboratory,so I want to talk to yo then walked straight in. Ray nodded and quickly followed. ain.¡±she said,and Kane was stunned for a moment,and was about to follow up,but was stopped by Kelly, ¡°It¡¯s a confidential matter,I can only tell my uncle.¡± ¡°¡­¡±He was a little unconvinced,thinking that he¡¯s the leader,there is nothing he can¡¯t listen to. Kane will be responsible for the vine project and he was also part of this family,though he is not confident to speak it out. He could see that Ray seemed to only listen to Kelly frequently, and he had no idea what kind of tricks this girl had given him. Well,it doesn¡¯t matter,as long as it was beneficial to him,he would not listen to it But ia was different. She was sitting on the other side eating slowly and watching. Recently,she has always felt that her father is different,and she can¡¯t tell what is wrong. Anyway,she still goes to work the same as before, and if it¡¯s time to go home,he¡¯s always late,but she rarely talks to him since he is cold. And most of the time,she just sits in a daze,or her mind wanders too far. When she asks her father he always says nothing. There will be times like just now,but she only asionally thought her father had changed, but Silvia told her to think about it carefully. She thought about it and felt that her father was not that kind of person. Maybe he was just sick?Same as yourself? But from the moment Kelly entered the door,it was different. Dad saw her as if there was light in her eyes and obeyed her. The two were about to enter the study room again,so ia grabbed Ray¡¯s arm, ¡°Dad,don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Let me go.¡±Ray looked annoyed, frowning unhappily at being blocked. ¡°Father,I don¡¯t know what secrets you are going to talk about but why can¡¯t we just listen too?If you want to go,then I will go. ¡°She said half coquettishly,shaking her father¡¯s arm. In the past,every time her dad was angry,she would act like a baby like this,and he would soften his heart and follow her wishes. This time,however, the trick didn¡¯t work. Facing her coquettishness,Ray looked extremely disgusted and impatient and flicked his arm, ¡°I said let go.¡± He was mighty,and ia didn¡¯t expect him to be so rough at all. She was thrown and staggered,her eyes widened in surprise,¡±Dad??!!¡± uncle ¡°ia,I advise you not to y Paisley¡¯s temper all the time. What I want to talk to my about is a serious business,this is not like a child ying You are a little princess who has been kept in captivity all day long and knows only how to eat,drink and have fun. You won¡¯t understand this ma..er?¡± Her words were not polite,but Ray didn¡¯t respond,urging her,¡±Stop talking nonsense with her,and let¡¯s go.¡± ia couldn¡¯t believe it. She watched the two enter the study room,and the door mmed shut before her eyes. She has been trying to convince herself that her father has not changed,that her father is just doing business, and that he must have to hide something,but now,it is tough for her to believe it. Is that indifferent and heartless man really her father? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 804 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 804 Chapter 804 I am your master Although the study room door was closed, she was not reconciled and trotted to catch up with them,wanting to hear what they would talk about.As soon as she reached the study room door,the door was pulled open from the inside. Kelly was standing there looking at her leisurely and tucked her arms around her chest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to what I said earlier?¡±Then he turned her head and said to Ray, ¡°Uncle,what should we do?¡± ¡°Get out!¡±Ray¡¯s face was hideous, and he was mad at her. ¡°Dad,did your niece threaten you?Why are you acting like this?I am ia,your favorite baby girl ia!¡±looking at her father in front of Kelly, ia felt that he must have been enhanced by her cousin Kelly.Moran looked confused,so she must be right. ia wants to wake him up. She can¡¯t let him go on like this! Kelly didn¡¯t bother to say anything and turned around,smiling faintly yway, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Her words made Ray suddenly emotional. He took a step forward,grabbed ia¡¯s hand,and dragged her out forcibly. Although she was fatter and her weight made it difficult to drag her,Ray was not an ordinary person, to begin with. His muscr physique and current brute force pulled her from the study room to the guest room and threw her in. ¡°Ah!!¡± Being mmed with a vast and powerful force,coupled with her own body inertia,ia rushed forward uncontrobly and fell directly to the ground. ¡°That hurts. ¡°She shed tears,her body hurting everywhere as she fell. The injury from the tumble a few days ago has not yet fully healed,and this time she fell even harder.However,she was thrown to the floor by her own father. Which had a significant impact not just physically but also emotionally as her heart smashed into pieces. Before she could get up,she saw Ray banging the door shut,followed by locking the door outside. ¡°Daddy,Daddy!!¡± she cried out,but Ray ignored her and said to the maid outside,¡±No one has ess to open the door for her without my order!¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Dad,Dad!!!¡±ia wailed hoarsely,but there was no response. She mmed on the door panel desperately,creating a thumping sound,but no one paid attention to her. She was like an abandoned child, so it was useless for her to cry until her tears dried up. This is different from when she was a child. Although her father was often not at home, she knew he was busy with work and had her in his heart. Still,even though she was disappointed and comined,she would not be too sad. But now,she¡¯s in deep despair. Her father has really changed! In the past,no matter what she did he would never behave toward her like this, but he evolved and mmed her. No matter his problems,she will never forgive him,never! And after Ray threw her into the guest room and locked the door,he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the study room and closed the door,¡±Okay.¡± Kelly nodded in satisfaction,turned around with a smile,then took out a small pill from her pocket and handed it to him, ¡°Uncle, this is very rare you should adore it,and take it well obediently.¡± ting ¡°Be obedient. ¡°Ray nodded vigorously,staring at the thing in her hand,re mechanically. After acquiring the pill,he quickly filled it into his mouth without drinking any water and swallowed it. The medicine rumbled down his throat,going to his adam¡¯s apple. His eyes were wide open,stopped for a while,and his shortness of breath gradually calmed down. He doesn¡¯t look so grumpy anymore. ¡°Ur what¡¯s your name?¡±Kelly asked, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m Ray.¡±He replied stupidly. ¡°Then who am I?¡±Kelly grinned,pointing to her nose. Staring at her for a few seconds, Ray said, ¡°Master.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No,you have to call me Kelly.I am your master,so you have to listen to me. Though when we¡¯re outside, you have to call me Kelly, understand?¡±She emphasized it while staring into Ray¡¯s eyes tightly. Ray nodded mechanically, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Okay.!¡±Kelly was delighted and then repeated the instruction again to deepen his memory. After another hour or so,the two came out of the study. Kane,who was waiting outside,was already asleep,lying sprawled on the sofa,snoring. Suddenly he heard, ¡°Kane!¡±which was like a thunderstorm! He was so surprised that he rolled off the sofa,got up and saw that it was Ray.He quickly wiped the drool around his mouth,and mocked reflexively,¡±Ray!¡± ¡°Let your people go to the project base and make some preparations. Kelly¡¯sboratory will move in soon. The project doesn¡¯t wait for anyone, so it must be done as soon as possible.¡±He said in a deep voice and sat down Kane froze for a moment,then returned to his senses, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to do it right away.¡±Then he paused again,¡±But Ray,in terms of procedures¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let someone handle it. Just do what I ask you to do. ¡°He red but didn¡¯t get furious. It was not easy for Kane to get along with his attitude,but he nodded and bowed, ¡°Okay,I will trust your words. I will take care of it right away. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take care of the matter.It will be perfect. ¡°Kane stood up cheerfully and couldn¡¯t wait to get ready. Seeing that Kelly was still motionless, he called out to her, ¡°Kelly,do you want toe with me?¡± ¡°No,I still have something to say to my uncle. ¡°She sat down opposite Ray,leisurely and calmly. Looking at her,Kane was puzzled. He always felt that his daughter was very¡­unexinable.He s,as long as it is didn¡¯t know what method he used to make Ray so docile. But no matter wh. good for him. He put his mind away,nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Then don¡¯t bother uncle too much,let him have at good rest.¡± Aftpeaking,he nced at Ray again,saw that he didn¡¯t say much,and left quickly for fear that he would change his mind. Kelly sat for two minutes,and did not hear the movement of ia,so she turned her head to look at Ray, ¡°ia has been quite,aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Ray didn¡¯t speak and drank his tea in silence as if it had nothing to do with him. Ray didn¡¯t speak and drank his tea in silence as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°If you lock her in the room like that,something might happen to her. ¡°There was still no reaction. He continued to sip his coffee and turned a deaf ear. ¡°Uncle,go see her. ¡°Kelly said again. This time,Ray responded,put down his teacup,looked at her,stood up,and walked to the guest room. He opened the door, and he was standing at the door.ia was sitting on the inner side of the bed with her back to him,apparently out of breath. Even when she heard the door open,she didn¡¯t look back. ¡°ia,are you alright?¡±Kelly asked as she followed Ray and stood there looking at ia¡¯s back with a smile. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 805 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 805 Chapter 805 I think you are right ¡°Alright,what kind of question was that? Why don¡¯t you just admit your cruelness, your despicableness,and your hical methods?¡±ia said with her back turned to Kelly. She didn¡¯t even want to see Kelly¡¯s smug face at all, ¡°I¡¯m not okay at all.I really didn¡¯t expect that my cousin who grew up with me would be this kind of person.¡± Kelly didn¡¯t care about her irony and dramas at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you say,the world is ruled by the weak and strong. Don¡¯t you even get that?The stronger the power,the more you can get. There are many, but only what you hold in your hand is the most real one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true and I deserve it too.¡±With a sneer, ia¡¯s tears dried up,and she stopped crying. ¡°Whether you deserve it or not,it¡¯s not up to you to decide. Uncle, ia has been captive by that woman Silviately, she be bad. I think you should teach her a lesson. ¡°Kelly said and looked at Ray. ia¡¯s back shuddered. Although her heart was broken by her father¡¯s treatment of her just now,she still couldn¡¯t help but want to hear what her father would say. Will he really listen to Kelly? Will he really restrain himself just because of her one or two words? ¡°How do I teach her?¡±Unexpectedly,Ray asked Kelly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±Kelly thought thoughtfully, and ia couldn¡¯t help but turn around and take a look. She wanted to see with her own eyes how her father obeyed Kelly¡¯s words. Seeing her as she turned her head,with eyes filled with sorrow and disappointment, Kelly felt incredibly relieved. This is what she wants to see. She has been used to seeing the light in ia¡¯s eyes since she was a child. In the beginning,she was a beautiful little girl. She was pink and cute,and she was wearing a super beautiful skirt like a little princess. Everyone ed Winnie,supported and loved her praised her and ttered her,but Kelly will always be the least attractive one around Winnie. She has excellent grades,so ia is well-behaved and sensible.If she is obedient and sensible,then ia is generous.Anyway,no matter how hard she N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. catches up,she can¡¯t stand on the same line as ia. Later,when she grew up,she realized that it was not how beautiful ia was,nor how smart and capable she was,but her father, who had a powerful aura behind her. Because of her father,everyone tters and likes her,including her own parents! The moment she saw it clearly and understand, she gave up trying to pleased anyone because it was meaningless to please anyone. Just like her parents,who¡¯s pleasing her uncle Ray for so many years. If her uncle Ray is happy.he will give them a little bit of sweetness,which is enough to make them happy. Even if they are rtives,they work for them. From that time on,she understood that she had to rely on herself to get what she wanted by not pleasing anyone. One day,the people will please her instead of her pleasing others. Thinking all of this, she hooked the corners of her lips, ¡°Uncle, I think you should lock up ia for a few days,and let her reflect on herself. You should also give her some more food. She appear to lost weight recently,so she should make up for it. Right?¡±She looked up at Ray with a little girl¡¯s coquetry as if a spoiled junior was coquettish with an elder. ia felt a a pain in her heart. In front of her father, ia has always been the only one who can do that, but her father indulges Kelly,and allows her to act like a baby,even dictating how to discipline her. ¡°Father¡­¡±she called out tremblingly. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father would really agree with her.However,reality gives her a hard and merciless blow. ¡°I think you¡¯re right!¡±Ray agreed while looking at Kelly. He didn¡¯t even look at ia. ¦§ Suddenly,like a gust of wind, ia ran to the door at a fast speed and g ed Kelly¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t know where her strength came from,but she pinched her and shook her repeatedly, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±What drug did Dad take?What did you do to him?!Why did he be like this?!¡± Caught off guard, Kelly didn¡¯t have time to dodge or purposely didn¡¯t want to avoid. K? was swung back and forth,and ia¡¯s hand was so strong that she couldn¡¯t breathe.But soon,she was released when Ray instantly shed ia with a knife at the back of her neck, Presumptuous!¡± ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°ia called out,turned her face and only nced at him before losing consciousness. ¡°Kelly,are you okay?¡±Ray asked,checking at her. Kelly touched her neck,shook her head,and coughed twice before saying, ¡°Lock her up,don¡¯t let her go crazy again.Also,take her phone,don¡¯t let her contact Silvia!¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Ray,who responded at this moment, was even a little respectful.ncing at him,then at ia,who was lying on the ground, Kelly rubbed her neck and suddenly felt that she was right to use medicine on him. Up If she knew that the medicine was so powerful and easy to use,she would have used it long ago.It¡¯s a pity that this bottle of treatment is too little developed,only one bottle, and the controbility of the medicine¡¯s effect is not 100%, but¡­as long as this period passes,it will be enough. ¡°Dad,I miss you so much. ¡°The voice was childish,but the deep yearning couldn¡¯t be concealed. Javon¡¯s tears almost fell,and he tried to hold back a smile, ¡°How are you doing recently,are you full?Is it cold?Did you sleep well?¡± His son¡¯s tiny face felt unreal,and he wished he could get into the screen and hug him. ¡°I¡¯m okay and I¡¯m not cold. Dad,when will you finish your work?I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. ¡°His son is well-behaved, and his emotions are rtively reserved. He didn¡¯t say he missed him,but he still missed him. Aer all,he is not very big and still doesn¡¯t seem to understand his situation. He thinks Javon is temporarily entrusted to him because of his business needs. But the onlyfort was that he was greatly relieved to see his son intact and uninjured. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 806 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 806 Chapter 806 This thing seems to have life ¡°When dad finishes his work, he wille to pick you up. You¡­¡±Javon paused and said, ¡°I will not always be by your side, so you have to learn to take care of yourself, you¡¯ve grown up now.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Nodding his head,his son is well-behaved, ¡°Dad, you have to take care of yourself too.¡± This sentence almost made Javon¡¯s tears fall, and suppressing the pain in his heart,he said, ¡°Son,you¡­ Before the words were finished, the screen shed, and suddenly there was nothing. ¡°Son!Son!!!¡±He rushed up and jumped onto the screen, but the screen waspletely dark,and there was no such cute little face of his son. ¡°Javon, the time hase!¡±A cold and piercing voice sounded, and the man in the dark came didn¡¯t out,holding the remote control in his hand, ¡°I have done what I promised you,a so I hope you forget yours. ¡± Javon smacked the screen, as if he could still see his son and save him if he punched himself, ¡°You let my son go!He is just a child and can¡¯t understand anything.Just tell me what do you want me to do?I will aplish whatever it is.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±the man chuckled, and it was annoying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?Without your lovely son, would yoy obey mymand?Javon, I know who you are and it was very clear to me what can you do. Don¡¯t think about what¡¯s in here or what¡¯s not. I¡¯ve been taking good care of your son, and you¡¯ve seen it.He¡¯s white and healthy, but if you don¡¯t want to listen to my order and try to do something. Then I can¡¯t ensure that he will continue to be safe.¡±The threatening words were undisguised, and Javon¡¯s face turned pale instantly. He has seen the means of the organization before, and he absolutely believes that he is not scaremongering. The pale face made the man very satisfied.He nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you use to get that Silvia in,she is needed in the final stage of this experiment.¡± method ¡°Isn¡¯t Kelly not enough?¡±Javon said in a low voice,raising his head, ¡°Is her ability, isn¡¯t enough for you?¡± ¡°Whether she¡¯s enough or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±the man said,displeased and unhappy with his question, then stopped and added, ¡°Time is tight, she is not enough by herself, and¡­ ¡°after a pause, he didn¡¯t continue, ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re told to do it, then do it.Stop asking nonsense!¡± ¡°Understood. ¡°Javon said sullenly as he lowered his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hesitant?¡±Turning his head, the man looked at him, then giggled again, ¡°Javon, son or woman, which one is more crucial, weigh it in your own heart!¡± ¡°No, I am willing to work for the boss. ¡°Javon quickly said, ¡°I only hope that you can keep your word and not hurt my son!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that your son is so cute, how could I hurt him?¡±He said with a smile. However, Javon¡¯s heart was heavy. Silvia returned home and picked up a few things before returning to the hospital. Everything was peaceful.Trevor sat on the edge of the hospital bed,wearing protective gear, staring unblinkingly.ncing at him, Silvia thought it was terrific.After all, when he was guarding here, he relied on willpower to support him. It was inevitable that there would be times when he was tired and sleepy,but Trevor, his eyes were wide open.There is no room for tiredness, and his body is powerful enough. ¡°Trevor,¡±she called, and walked in. Seeing hering, Trevor stood up without speaking. ¡°How is he?¡±Although she can ask the doctor, Trevor has been guarding her, which is more intuitive for her. ¡°Never woke up.¡±Trevor¡¯s answer was also straightforward and clear. He didn¡¯t wake up,but there was no worse development,he just fell asleep like this. Silvia stretched out a hand, took off the glove and touched his pulse.Although the vibration was stable, it was obviously floating, which meant that the body was still weak and unstable, and there seemed to be no toxins. This poison is really a bit strange.It seems to be good at hiding, sometimes you can feel it, and sometimes it¡¯s gone. At first, she didn¡¯t figure it out.She thought it was because the poisons in his body had been tidied up.It wasn¡¯t until he got sick again that she learned that the toxins were disguised instead of being cleaned up. In other words, this thing seemed to be active. It knew how to avoid and disguise itself and fight with others. She removed her hand and got some points in her heart.After washing her hands with disinfectant and putting on gloves, she looked at Trevor,staring to the side.Her eyes widened,¡±Aren¡¯t you tired?Simon had bodyguards here looking out for him. You can actually take a little rest.¡± Trevor shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°When people doze off,it¡¯s time to rest.¡±Silvia continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want Simon to wake up and you look exhausted.¡± ¡°In the mountains, when catching prey, you could stare at it for three days without closing your eyes. ¡°Trevor said lightly, ¡°And when we were fighting¡­¡±when the words were on the verge of speaking, they suddenly stopped, and Silvia was taken aback, ¡°Have you ever fought a war?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± got her Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it,Silvia didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The time attention which was almost up.She said, ¡°I have something to do recently.I can¡¯t stay here all the time.I will juste over when I have time. The poison in Simon¡¯s body is poisonous to me..I will think of a way, and work hard for him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±He nodded without any objection. ¡°If anything happens to him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you, ¡°Trevor said quickly. Seeing such a person was there, she was relieved a lot. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with peace of her mind. The reason why they agreed to the Research Department was that Mr Drake¡¯s face, and on the other hand, they wanted to study precisely this gue, and if they could really find out a way to deal with it as soon as possible, it would also be saving Simon. She took the elevator from the hospital and left,nning to follow the address that Director Gibbs sent her.It doesn¡¯t look too far away from here.This kind of research base is usually in a ce from human habitation.If there is any emergency, it will not cause too much damage. far away The elevator went down floor by floor, and when it reached the first floor, there was a crisp¡±ding¡±She lifted her foot and was about to step out when someone standing at the door blocked her way. He raised his head, looked away from the phone, and couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he saw the person standing in front of him clearly. N ¡°Javon?!¡±She froze for a moment.She didn¡¯t expect to see him here. ¡°Long time no see. ¡°Javon seemed not surprised to see her here,even more like he was waiting for her. Taking a step to the side, ¡°Can we talk?¡± ?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 807 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Targeted crowd ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±She wanted to leave immediately since she was rushing to the Research Department. However,Javon grabbed her wrist, ¡°It¡¯s important, it¡¯s really important!¡± Looking down at the wrist being pulled, Silvia frowned, ¡°You know my skills, don¡¯t force me to do something.¡± Examining her eyes, Javon slowly let go of his wrist, and Silvia directly turned around and left without any choice of staying. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the secrets of theb?¡±Suddenly, Javon asked, standing behind her. Stopping in her tracks, Silvia turned to look at him,squinting her eyes, ¡°What kind of tricks are you ying?¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to know, what kind of virus is Simon infected with?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His words are undoubtedly too attractive and tempting The most important thing is that he knew that Simon was infected with the virus, and he did an excellent job of keeping it secret. After hesitating for a while, Silvia admitted that she was moved.Although she didn¡¯t have much trust in Javon, he was close to the truth and knew more than herself. It¡¯s just¡­Do you want to believe him?Did he really know how to speak,or did he dig a trap for himself? ¡°I just want to say a few words to you,nothing else.Let¡¯s choose a nearby ce, you can choose whatever you want. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here!¡±He expressed his sincerity and added another sentence for fear that she would not believe it., ¡°With your skill I can¡¯t touch you, even if I want to harm you.¡± She admitted this, and Silvia made sense after thinking about it,and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Silvia remembered that there seemed to be a restaurant near the hospital, and she happened to have something to eat,but she was too in a hurry to eat.After they sat down, Silvia unceremoniously ordered a few dishes. This was the time for a meal, which is why many people were in the store. The two chose a quieter box,and the waiter went out with the menu. After pouring coffee and taking a sip, Silvia looked at him, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re questioning a prisoner. ¡°Javonughed and offered her another cup of tea. ¡°How can I say this?We¡¯re old friends.¡± ¡°Old friend?A familiar stranger?¡±Silvia said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know an old friend like you.¡± ¡°Silvia,it¡¯s not that I want to hide from you, I have my reasons, I¡­¡±before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Silvia, ¡°I know that people have their own difficulties, who doesn¡¯t have their own excuses?But I¡¯m here with you today, not to listen to your old times, also I didn¡¯te here to listen to your story on your difficult life.I just want to know,if this gue was created in theboratory? What type of virus is that?¡±she went directly to the point, without detours, and time waits for no one. Q Silvia hopes that after dinner, their conversation will be over and that she can find something worth,so she can leave. Taking a deep look at her, Javon seemed a little embarrassed to speak out, ¡°I can only tell you that the laboratory is not what you see on the surface, it is much serious than you imagine.It is not you and I who can be counterbnced.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to fight against it.¡±Silvia said lightly, rolling her eyelids, ¡°I just want to know whether this gue arose in thisboratory.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Javon answered her directly.But he suddenly added and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°?¡±Silvia stopped holding the tea and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Thisboratory is just a split body.its real body is not in America, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±he said cryptically after thinking for a while. Although he didn¡¯t make it more transparent, Silvia understood and nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You mean, America is actually just a branch of it, and the real main body is abroad?¡± Javon nodded, ¡°And its behind-the-scenes boss is more powerful than we can think of, and it is not something we can contend with.Silvia,don¡¯t investigate any more. If you continue to investigate, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°So you told me this, just to let me stop checking?¡±Smiling, Silvia said lightly. ¡°No!¡±Shaking his head, Javon said, ¡°I want to make a deal with you.¡± ¡°What deal?¡± ¡°Come back and continue to do experiments. This time you will be exposed to deeper projects,but you don¡¯t need to ask anything, and don¡¯t care what you do.Just concentrate on doing your experiments!¡± ¡°Exchange terms?¡±Silvia was curious. Since it was a transaction, of course, there were exchange conditions. Javon looked at her and paused before saying, ¡°We can give you a sample of the virus that infects Simon so that you may find a way to save him.¡± Silvia almostughed out loud,hearing his words, ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me the antidote?¡± What a big joke! She thought they would at least give her the antidote an exchange, but it turns out that she will only receive a virus sample.In short, she still needs to find a way to prepare the antidote,right? What if it can¡¯t be adjusted?Of course, It¡¯s none of their business if people are not saved.Should I continue to work for a ce like that? yet.¡± After a moment of silence, Javon said slowly, ¡°To be honest, there is no antidote for this virus ¡°What?!¡±Silvia was shocked and almost stood up. The water ss on her hand was shaken, and the water spilt out. Javon hurriedly took out a paper towel to wipe it.At this time, the waiter was serving the dishes and was interrupted for a while.After the words were all done, the two sat down again,and Silvia¡¯s shocked mood calmed down a little, ¡°There is no antidote?¡± Not to mention natural disasters.How can there be no antidote for this kind of man-made virus? What if the inventor is identally infected?There will be backups left. Obviously, Javon also understands this truth.He understands Silvia¡¯s doubts and confusion.It must make her feel that he is lying and deceiving others, so he exined, ¡°When this virus was made, I never thought of making an antidote.After all,it was made to target a crowd of people.¡± ¡°Target crowd of people?¡±this new word shocked Silvia again. She is also somewhat knowledgeable.She has never heard of viruses that targeted groups. What kind of organization is this, and what are they doing? ¡°So the people being targeted are?¡±She had a vague guess in her heart, but she was unsure. Javon fell silent. After a pause, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m telling you this to let you know that whether it¡¯s the virus or the boss behind theb.Only a woman like you can handle it.This deal is good for you,good for Simon and good for everyone.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 808 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 808 Chapter 808 What benefits did they give you? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that.What I¡¯m asking was, who are the people that should be the target?¡± Obviously, Silvia was not brought in by him, and she asked stubbornly, ¡°Who is being targeted? Tell me!¡± Faced with her persistence, Javon shrugged, then spread his hands and sighed, ¡°Obviously, it was originally for the Asians.¡± ¡°Originally?¡±Silvia continued to ask. Javon nodded and said, ¡°The situation is a little out of control now.You should have seen that the gue is developing very fast and is a bit out of control. Now it has been found that people in other ces have been infected. In other words, the original experiment was considered a failure, and now it is an indiscriminate attack.¡± ¡°Theboratory has lost confidence and trust in other people now.Although the number of finished products you made before is not a lot.The effect of this was very good, there were no side effects and it was uncontroble.So the boss still hopes that you can continue the next mission.¡± Javon didn¡¯t want her to participate if possible, but there was no way.Her ability had already attracted the attention of the boss. At first, the boss doesn¡¯t pay much attention to Silvia.She was introduced by Professor Reyes, who praised her ability very much.Later, he gradually discovered that this experiment was indispensable, and she was not just superficial.The perfuming teacher on the Inte is so simple.Her research and attainment of Chinese herbal medicine, familiarity and control are the most powerful in thisboratory, and none of them can do that. Silvia¡¯s outstanding ability will definitely attract attention.Although Kelly¡¯s capacity is also. exceptional, she is too eager for quick sess to pursue the ultimate effect of medicine but does not care about the eptance of people.There have been several experimental subjects before because of her extreme ability,but they all died. The boss didn¡¯t even care about the death of the subject.He only cared about the results, speed and efficiency.So, he put his mind on Silvia and insisted that she return to theboratory and continue toplete the following experiment. ¡°Huh¡­¡±After hearing what he said, Silvia took a while to digest and let out a mocking Is this called lifting a rock to drop on one¡¯s own foot,harming others and benefiting oneself? To develop a virus with no antidote and then get out of control, which hurts many people,is really self- inflicted! ¡°We deserve it!But you also need an antidote right now, don¡¯t you?¡±Javon was not angry and agreed with her words. He didn¡¯t hate or loathe this organization, but he should do his mission no matter what. ¡°I can figure it out on my own.¡±Silvia said coldly putting away her sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t need your samples!¡± What a great day.Do they want her to sell her conscience by the exchange a virus sample? Virus samples!?Really?Simon is lying at the hospital right now, and there are living samples in his body. She also believes that the Research Department must havepleted the research results, and by that, she doesn¡¯t have to cooperate with thatboratory again. think ¡°How about I give you time to think?¡±Javon was anxious and stood up quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t you Simon will also benefit from this research?Do you know how fast the virus mutates and how fast it infects?If you rely on yourself, I¡¯m afraid Simon has already stiffened, and if you didn¡¯t make¡­.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Silvia was furious and threw the cup to the ground to make him stop talking. ¡°The cup fell to the ground with a crisp sound and shattered all over the ce. This action caused the waiter outside hurried inside,but was surprised by the tense momentum and cautiously wanted to ask but dared not. ????¡±? pay for the broken ones.Now get out!¡±Silvia said coldly, without even looking at them. With these words, they were relieved and silently closed the door. Silvia looked at Javon, the anger in her eyes seemed to be burning, ¡°Javon,how much did they pay you to let yourself be their minion?¡± He treated her sincerely as a friend.Even if he had a different standpoint, he didn¡¯t get angry,but his words pissed her off. Simon is lying there now,fighting for his life and death. The progress of the disease is unspecified, and Javon knows what kind of virus Simon had and his suffering. So he better just make a deal with himself! She was standing, and Javon was sitting,gradually a little shorter,but rtively speaking, Javon was much calmer. Even if she got angry and threw the ss,pointing at his nose and cursing, he didn¡¯t respond.He raised his head and looked at her with a t face, with a touch of sarcasm on his lips, ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°They took my son away.¡±He seemed to be smiling, but that smile was uglier than crying, the hand holding the cup was clenched tightly, and the knuckles bulged. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What???!!!¡± Silvia was shocked.She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this, ¡°You said Mathew¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost half a year, and I haven¡¯t found out where he is.I use all my manpower,material and financial resources but can¡¯t find him all over the ce.There is no clue at all.¡±From the bottom of his heart, He finally said it all. ¡°So tell me, what should I do? What will you do if Asher is taken away from you?¡±He turned his head to look at her and asked with a wry smile. Silvia was speechless. Just a minute ago,she used him and scolded him angrily,but now, she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Suddenly she understood why he had asked her thest time. If it was his son¡¯s life, how would it compare with the lives of other irrelevant and unknown people? She didn¡¯t think much about it at that time, but she didn¡¯t want to worry about such a hypothetical question, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was really facing such a question. She can¡¯t stand on the moral high ground to me him because if I really face the same situation she would do the same choice as him. In front of the world, she has her own bottom line of morality and conscience,but in front of her son, she is just a mother, a mother who is willing to give everything for him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?I can make the Palmer family help you¡­¡±She sat down slowly and couldn¡¯t help but to sighed, though before she finished speaking, Javon interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s useless!Do you think my connections and resources are not as good as Simon¡¯s?This organization is too powerful. The hugeness is far beyond your imagination.I¡¯m not joking with you,nor am I scaring you.It¡¯s really beyond what we can handle.¡± ¡°I will find a way to help you and save Mathew.¡±After pondering for a while, Silvia said slowly. ¡°So, you are determined not to cooperate, are you?¡±Lowering his eyes, Javon¡¯splexion looked a little gloomy, and he seemed in a very bad mood. ¡°You know what kind of people they are, I can¡¯t¡­ ¡°After a pause, Silvia frowned. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 809 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Ms.Austin, wee to join ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat you, and I know how skilful you are.¡±Looking at her, Javon sighed, ¡°But I also know how they will deal with me if I can¡¯t convince you, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Did you put something in the Coffee?¡±Silvia frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,it¡¯s just a little drug, and it won¡¯t affect the child in your stomach.This will save us both. ¡°Javon had stood up and suddenly swayed, and the scene in front of him seemed to be shaking, ¡°You¡­¡±Silvia smiled, pointing to the debris on the ground, ¡°Have you forgotten why your boss hired me?It¡¯s because I¡¯m an expert in this area.¡± When she touched the cup and smelled the coffee, she knew that the cup of water was wrong and something had been added to it. Javon did not lie, the medicine in it would not harm her child,but it would put her asleep for a while. She had already exchanged the cups of the two without making a fuss. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Javon wanted to support his body, but the effect of the medicine took ce very quickly and violently, and soon he couldn¡¯t even see clearly what was in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t me me.I¡¯m just treating you the same way you treat me.I also have someone to protect.It¡¯s not just you. Don¡¯t worry.I promise to help you save your son.¡± Seeing Javon falling down in front of his eyes, lying on the table, his eyelids closed uncontrobly. Patting him on the shoulder, Silvia opened the box door and went out, saying, ¡°My friend drank too much, let him sleep a little longer, and I will pay the bill!I will pay for this box for the whole afternoon.¡± When Silvia arrived at the Research Department,it was stillter than scheduled. She spent too much time with Javon.She really didn¡¯t expect his son to be arrested.No wonder he wanted to intervene in theboratory weirdly andter tried every means to join in.She hasn¡¯t figured out some things yet,so she can only take time to think about them slowly. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±The person who received her was Doc.Franco, who had been to Mr Drake¡¯s cest time and reminded her very unhappy, frowned tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by something on the way.¡±She also didn¡¯t like people who were not punctual. For his usation, she didn¡¯t shirk but apologized. However, Doc.Franco was still not very happy.He frowned and looked at her belly, ¡°Are you pregnant?It must be six months?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s only four months old.It¡¯s twins, so it¡¯s a bit bigger. ¡°Silvia answered calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s my protective clothing?¡± He wore protective clothingst time but didn¡¯t wear it today.And he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be pregnant.Isn¡¯t this a mess? Their work was hard,difficult and dangerous. He couldn¡¯t imagine how capable she would be if he asked such a woman to help him. He just hoped that she would not be holding him back. ¡°This is the key to your closet. You can see the process of entering the research department on the wall. You must remember it, and disinfection must be done properly.If an infection urs, that will harm both of us.¡±His voice was stern,still sounding a little unhappy. Silvia didn¡¯t say anything either and just nodded, ¡°I know.¡±she said ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me.What I¡¯m telling you now is very important. Don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±Doc.Franco growled. Shrugging his shoulders,Silvia didn¡¯t care about his attitude.In fact, this gue is not trivial, and it is right to be cautious. ncing at the precautions posted on the wall, waiting for Doc.Franco finished talking about those rules and regtions, resisting the urge to yawn.Waiting for him to finish speaking and finally being able to change clothes. Now she is eager to know how far this department¡¯s research on the gue hase and how different it is from what she has learned, and she also wants to know what level their so-called method of conquering has reached. After changing into protective clothing and going inside to be sprayed and disinfected, she thought it would be a substantial experimental base, but it turned out to be an empty. corridor.Doc.Franco walked in front, and she followed behind.A vast, spacious elevator. At this time, after entering the elevator, the elevator went down slowly until it reached the tenth floor underground. It was only at this time that Silvia pulled himself together and looked at this ce with admiration. After all,it is different at the national level. The moment the elevator door opens, it is an eye-opener. Inside is a vastboratory, and the people inside are busy wearing protective clothing and goggles.The whole ce gives people a tranquil and bustling feeling. She couldn¡¯t hear anyone talking and felt everyone was very busy. They were severe and serious about the work. The moment Doc.Franco came in from the protective suit on the ship, he didn¡¯t speak to her again. He had a chip card on his chest. When he got out of the elevator, he scanned the chip with infrared, and he could only enter after passing the verification. Silvia didn¡¯t speak either, just watching everything here. Because of the previous experimental base, she was now keeping an observation attitude towards these things.After all,her ideas were excellent when she participated in the testing project.She also believes that Professor Reyes¡¯ original intentions were good, but he was taken away by someone with a heart and took advantage of it. What about this department now? Although it is a department of the state, will it be used maliciously by people with good intentions? Doc.Franco led her to the innermost circr transparent office door, stopped another infrared scan, and passed the verification before opening the door.Director Gibbs was already waiting inside. ¡°Ms Austin, wee.¡±He was initially standing with his back to them, but when he heard the movement, he turned around and greeted Silvia with a smile. ¡°Due to the special circumstances,shaking hands is unnecessary.¡±He raised his g1.ed hands, indicating that it was not impolite. Silvia nodded understandingly, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± ¡°The responsibilities and precautions of our department must have been exined to you by Doc.Franco.¡±He asked. Silvia nced at Doc.Franco, and seeing that he was not looking sideways,she nodded, ¡°Doc.Franco exined very clearly.¡± ¡°Although I told you before, I still want to emphasize again that our department is strictly confidential.No matter what you see here, what you do, or what you experience, you can¡¯t tell anyone including those around you.Even the closest person with you,understand?¡±Director Gibbs said with a straight face. ¡°Understood.¡±Nodding, Silvia was very cooperative and asked the first question, ¡°So, what will I do now?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 810 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 810 Chapter 810 You don¡¯t have to treat me special Director Gibbs turned around,gesturing her forward, and Silvia took two steps forward. He tapped the keyboard a few times, and a few lines of words appeared on the big screen,all of which were some data.Silvia narrowed his eyes slightly and looked carefully. ¡°We hope you can give different insights from traditional Chinese medicine and help us develop a way to ovee this virus. ¡°Director Gibbs looked at her while saying those words to her. ¡°Can I have a look at all the previous research data?¡± After thinking for a while, Silvia added, ¡°Especially the samples and data about this virus.¡± ¡°Though our data is not very perfect.¡±Director Gibbs said lightly, ¡°The current domestic influence is not veryrge, and it has not spread.We have controlled it very quickly.Now I am afraid that our reference value is not very great.¡± ¡°Why?¡±Frowning, Silvia asked,puzzled. As long as it is a virus sample,even if it is a particr link in the transmission chain, it is the virus,so why is there no reference value? ¡°That¡¯s right.Our recent research has found that the virus mutates and evolves very quickly,but because the samples we took are at the end of the transmission chain, the virus is rtively weak and sensitive.So we are worried that even if the oveing method is researched this way,it will still not work when encountering a strong virus.¡± After a pause, Director Gibbs looked at her and continued, ¡°This is why we hope to cooperate with Chinese and Western medicine.From the perspective of Chinese medicine, we observe not the appearance of the virus but more based on the human body¡¯s reaction.Measured against autoimmunity.¡± ¡°In short, I¡¯m not very good at Chinese medicine.Should that be the great exnation for it?¡±He smiled and added. Silvia nodded. The meaning was probably correct. Traditional Chinese medicine is different from Western medicine.Many things in Western medicine are intuitive with the help of instruments, such as the blood vessels,nerves, tumours in the body, and the living reaction of viruses, etc.,but Chinese medicine is different.It is only based on experience.umtion and self-cultivation to feel the changes in the human body that cannot be observed by the naked eye. And these are things that some people can¡¯t see and understand. In addition, the medicinal properties of traditional Chinese medicine react slowly, and they pay attention to how slow simmering and recuperating slowly Quack doctors mistake people. Of course, some martial arts scammers use the chronic and long-term nature of Chinese medicine to bluff and deceive people, and people gradually lose confidence in Chinese medicine.Over time,Chinese medicine has slowly declined and has even been looked down upon by Western medicine. data. ¡°Are there any infected people?¡± Silvia turned around and asked after carefully reading the Director Gibbs fell silent, he seemed to be thinking, and after a few seconds, Fu raised his head to look at her again,nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Doc.Franco, on the side,seemed a little anxious and wanted to stop him, ¡°Director Gibbs¡­¡± He raised his hand to stop him, looked at Silvia and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Silvia followed him, walked out of the office, and that Doc.Franco followed closely, looking reluctant, but Silvia didn¡¯t think much about it. This gue is unusual, the contagion and transmission mode is very unpredictable, and based on the current data and research, the virus needs to be better understood. To avoid panic, there is no publicity in China. There are few reports, and people outside know very little. Of course, the less people know about it, the better, and Doc.Franco has scruples, she can understand. Re-entered the elevator,but not the previous one, but another elevator. After entering, the elevator descends slowly. This surprised her very much. Initially, this research base was already very underground, but she didn¡¯t expect it to go further down. After a while, it finally stopped.Director Gibbs walked out first.She followed closely behind, and Doc.Franco followed them. This floor looks very empty, there are not so many machines and people, and there is an uneasy atmosphere floating in the air. Walking a few steps forward, I could vaguely hear a slight moan,but if I listened carefully,it seemed to disappear, as if it was a hallucination. But she was sure it was not a fantasy when they continued to move forward after respraying disinfectant. It was real! There were not only groans but also suppressed crying,coughing and panting.These sounds were not one but intertwined, making people feel as if their hearts had been severely grabbed,which was very ufortable. Probably afraid that she would shrink back, Director Gibbs looked back at her,saw her eyes were serious, and her face was serious, but that was all,and she didn¡¯t mean to shrink back,so he nodded,signaling to continue. Not far away, there is a long corridor.There are rooms on both sides of the long corridor, and the doors of the rooms are closed. ¡°This¡­¡±After hesitating for a while, Silvia was shocked. ¡°Comparatively speaking, the number of people is not veryrge, but it is quite a lot. In order to prevent the spread of the disease, we can only take such istion measures.¡±Director Gibbs exined, ¡°Every person has a separate ward, and there are professional staff to care and treat so that there is no cross- infection.¡± Hearing his exnation, Silvia also felt a little relieved.After all, she is a professional, so it is the best way to deal with it. Every house has windows.Silvia didn¡¯t go in.She just stood outside and looked inside.It was a very simple ward. There was a hospital bed and a smallpartment inside.In the bathroom,a man was lying with a drip and quilt stuffed together and wrinkled into a ball. You don¡¯t even need to go in.You can feel the decadent and sad atmosphere. ¡°Shall I go in and take a look?¡± she asked, looking at Director Gibbs. After all, her visit was to check those infected people and see the difference in their pulse conditions and the virus changes in different people. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at it.If you don¡¯t check the pulse, what can you know?¡±Doc.Franco beside him couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. He wanted to say just now that there are all infected people, and they have taken protective measures, but Silvia,a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, must have his pulse checked, so if he gets infected¡­ ¡°Mortimer!¡±Director Gibbs frowned and snapped. ¡®Doc.Franco is right.We want to check the pulse, but it doesn¡¯t mean I will be infected if I cut it.¡±She smiled, ¡°Besides if the virus is so contagious, there are so many people here.Are you sure that the staff will not be infected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,everyone has it, so you don¡¯t need to treat me specially.¡±She shook her head,expressing that she didn¡¯t care. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 811 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 811 Chapter 811 She is sad to death ¡°But you are pregnant.¡±Doc.Franco couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°What?!¡±Director Gibbs was surprised and subconsciously nced at her lower abdomen. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really not evident through the heavy protective clothing. Director Gibbs met her twice, wearing protective clothing, so he didn¡¯t see that she was pregnant, and Mr Drake didn¡¯t mention it, which surprised him a lot. Silvia smiled slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pregnant women?Pregnant women are also human beings. Just because I am pregnant doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t understand the virus and the harm it will bring to the next generation.It will be a disaster for them.¡±after speaking, she was about to open the door and enter. ¡°No!¡±Director Gibbs stopped her with his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t let you take this risk.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take the risk?So are you going to take a risk?or the staff who¡¯s outside will take the risk?¡±Silvia looked at him and said word by word, ¡°In fact, everyone knows how dangerous it is,and they are all taking risks. Why?It¡¯s not for one person.It¡¯s for people across the country.Everyone has their friends and rtives, and we don¡¯t want them to be hurt.¡± ¡°Now, since I can do it, I won¡¯t shrink back.Director Gibbs, the reason why you found Mr Drake is because of his authority in this area that you trust.I believe you have also sought out other excellent Chinese medicine practitioners, but now that I know we have reached a consensus and I have signed the agreement, I will not stop this time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was right,and Director Gibbs knew it, but he was hesitant to put a pregnant woman at risk of infection. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.If I don¡¯t do what I can do now, the virus will be raging one day in the future.Won¡¯t I be contaminated?Of course, I¡¯m not saying I can¡¯t,but since I¡¯m here, I have to give it a try.Now I am not only saving others but also saving myself. What she said was very sincere and trustworthy. Indeed, there are small countries in South Asia, and we can see how terrible the virus is after it rages,not to mention that it is not only in South Asia and China but also in Europe and other ces, although all countries suppress it. There is no detailed report on the specific situation,but now that the information is so developed, many things cannot be hidden. Everyone has a headache, and every country is urgently developing and finding a way to ovee it.It is simply a race against time.If you win, everything will be resolved, and the cloud will be fixed!If it loses, the virus will spread wildly, and it will be a disaster for the whole world. Thinking of this, Director Gibbs, who stood in the way,took a step back silently and opened the door, ¡°Be careful!¡±That¡¯s all he says right now. With a slight nod, Silvia walked in. The people inside the hospital bed were tranquil, lying down as if they had fallen asleep,and they didn¡¯t get a cough but just hummed or groaned from time to time in a low voice that seemed to be crying or moaning in pain. When you get closer, you can see that the eyebrows are tightly locked together, and theplexion is very sallow and ugly.] There is this woman who should be in her twenties, curled up like a shrimp.As Silvia approached, she stopped beside the hospital bed. ¡°Patient No.3,the symptoms often ur at night.During the attack, the abdominal pain is unbearable, and the body is swollen with water. It is very calm during the day, and the condition is temporarily stable.¡±Looking at the medical record, Doc.Franco read mechanically. While speaking, Silvia had already removed her gloves and sat down with one hand on her wrist. Director Gibbs didn¡¯t speak.They just stood aside and watched. She cut the pulse for a while,stood up,cleaned her hands with the disinfectant in the corner, and followed her out without saying a word. Doc.Franco looked at her with doubt, thinking she would express some opinion, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at the director, he didn¡¯t want to ask a question,so he pursed his lips, followed without saying a word, and went to the next room. One after another, there were old people, middle-aged men, and all kinds of people.After watching more than a dozen,she was already tired. Seeing her exhausted, Director Gibbs asked in concern, ¡°Do you want to take a break?That¡¯s it for today.I can see that It¡¯s almost done.¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± She wants to see additional cases, whuch would help her to have more urate judgment and When the next door opened, her heart was pulled together fiercely. The person inside is sitting on the head of the bed ying with the toy in her hand,a child who is no more than three or four years old.The little girl¡¯s hair is messy and not tied up, she is ying intently, and when she hears the movement, she looks up.The two big eyes are like ck grapes, and there is a nervous light in the eyes. That look suddenly hit Silvia¡¯s heart fiercely, and she was only about the same age as Asher.She never expected that there would already be such a young infected person. ¡°She is also infected?¡±She pointed at the child with trembling fingers and wished to hear the word¡±no¡±. However, Director Gibbs nodded, and Doc.Franco, the side continued to read the medical records, ¡°Patient No.33,aged three years old, female. On the seventh day of diagnosis, the symptoms were cough,high fever,and pain all over the body.Due to his young age, she experiences all of this.Other symptoms are not clear yet.¡± Silvia¡¯s heart was trembling.She walked forward in two or three steps but stopped next to the bed as if she feared scaring the child. Slowly bent down, looked at the little girl,and tried to smile at her, ¡°Is there anything ufortable today?¡± Looking at her, the girl slowly shook her head, then moved her mouth, ¡°Who are you?¡± Enduring the difort in her heart, Silvia tried her best to smile naturally, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor who is here to treat you.If you feel ufortable in any way, you must tell auntie.¡± ¡°Are you going to get an inject me again?¡±The small body shrank back subconsciously, obviously very scared. Such a conditioned reflex action made Silvia even sad. She stretched out her hand, but the girl avoided it even more.She said, ¡°No, no injection.Auntie wants to touch your wrist to see if you have lost weight recently.Is it okay?¡± ¡°Are you really not going to get an inject me?¡±She looked at her skeptically, as if she was afraid of being fooled. Nodding affirmatively, Silvia raised a hand, ¡°I promise. You see, I didn¡¯t bring a needle tube,a tray, and a needle. How could I give you an injection?¡± Feeling relieved, the little girl slowly stretched out her arms. The arm can be described as skinny, as thin as if it would break if you held it.Silvia carefully put his fingers on it,looking at the girl¡¯s face. His heart was surging as if being crazily hit by waves. She is sad as hell. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 812 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 812 Chapter 812 That case is quite special After a long time, her fingers moved away from the little girl¡¯s wrist. During this period,the little girl has been quiet,not crying or making trouble,just looking at her like this. Silvia was silent, without saying a word, and stood up slowly.She didn¡¯t speak,and Director Gibbs saw that she was ufortable and didn¡¯t ask much,just said, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± Before she could speak,the little girl on the side made a timid voice, ¡°Will I die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You won¡¯t. ¡°Doc. Franco,who hadn¡¯t said much all this time,opened his mouth.He quickly walked over helped her retuck the quilt,and put the toy back into her hand, ¡°You¡¯re just sick, with a little cough and fever,it will be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°But my mother died.¡±She said softly,her voice trembling a little,it was apparent that she was trying to bear it, but she was young,so tears were already rolling in her eyes. Silvia turned her head to look at Director Gibbs in surprise, only to see that he,who was always peaceful,also turned his head away,silently not speaking. Obviously, what the little girl said was true. ¡°Mom is different from you because there are other diseases. You have to be obedient,take medicine,and get injections,then you will get better soon.Have you ignored that your mother said you must be brave and live well?¡±Doc.Franco said in a warm voice,different from his usual aura earlier. The little girl nodded obediently and bit her lower lip. That look made them feel distressed. ¡°You won¡¯t die. You will definitely get better, don¡¯t worry.¡±Silvia gently grazed the top of her head and said softly. If she was only thinking of developing a way to ovee the virus for the sake of her family and friends before, then from this moment, she¡¯s even more determined to ovee this problem no matter what. No matter how tough it is,she must find a way to fix it,and she can¡¯t le such a child suffer from it. Aftering out of the room,Silvia¡¯s whole spirit seemed to be pulled away at once,and his legs were weak. Bracing themselves, they walked out of the ward area. The three were silent and carried out a series of disinfection operations. Finally, they returned to the office and took off the heavy protective clothing. At this moment, Director Gibbs recognized that her belly was pronounced,and he couldn¡¯t help ring slightly. For pregnant women,this job is too heavy. Although they have an urgent task,they don¡¯t want a pregnant woman to work in such a dangerous ce. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it all.¡±Director Gibbs said, ¡°The current situation is like this. The currently infected people have been concentrated here, but I¡¯m unsure if there are others. It can relieve their pain one day earlier.¡± ¡°Why are there still deaths?¡±This is the question that Silvia is most concerned about, but she has never heard of it before.¡±The spread of infection abroad is so severe,but there is no death case in China,and I have never heard of a death case. Why would someone die because of this virus?¡±She was a little emotional.She would not calm down whenever she thought of that child and her eyes. This girl reminded her of Asher, her own child,and the opportunity of millions of other children like her. She was young and didn¡¯t know much about anything.yet she lost her mother and contracted such a disease. How innocent she does not know that this kind of disease is not a natural disaster but a man- made disaster. Thinking about it makes her teeth itch with hatred, wishing she could kill all those people. ¡°That case is quite special. ¡°With a faint sigh,Director Gibbs was actually very heavy-hearted. Facing such a weak child,no one is in a good mood,and everyone will feel sad. ¡°How special?There are elderly people in their sixties and seventies. The little girl¡¯s mother is,at most, thirty years old,right?Why did she die?¡±She admitted that she was a little out of control.But when she heard the child say, ¡°mother is dead¡±, she felt very ufortable, as if someone had pinched her throat so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Because her mother has cancer. ¡°Doc.Franco said lightly. Silvia was speechless. Turning her head to look at him in disbelief,her head froze for a moment. ¡°The little girl¡¯s mother has advanced lung cancer.Unfortunately, she was infected with the virus. This may be the reason, or it may be that the body itself is fragile,so the development is high-speed, and she passed away within two days. ¡°Gently Sighing, Director Gibbs said, ¡°This child is also infected because she has been with her mother all the time,but her symptoms are rtively mild.It looks like a simple cold and fever,and she is still under treatment.¡± ¡°If the antibody can be made as soon as possible,it¡¯s good news for all the patients and the people outside.¡±Director Gibbs said softly looking at Silvia, ¡°This is the definition of what the department does.¡± Yes,that¡¯s what it¡¯s really about. She wanted to stop theboratory over there before because she fou d that the goal was wrong and she couldn¡¯t find the real meaning of this experiment. Regardless of Chinesen edicine or Western medicine,the ultimate goal of learning,researching and constantly improving should be To benefit mankind.It should be to save people as much as possible,not to harm people or destroy the world. ¡°I understand.¡±She nodded, ¡°Is there any equipment for boiling Chinese medicine here,if not¡­¡±Yes!¡±interrupting her,Director Gibbs said,¡±Mortimer,take Ms.Austin to the Chinese medicine department.¡± She originally wanted to say that she brought it herself if she didn¡¯t have it. There are many things here,so it would save trouble. ¡°Director¡­ ¡°ring,Doc.Franco was obviously a little hesitant.Although he had seen Silvia feel his pulseN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. just now,he still didn¡¯t quite believe in Chinese medicine. Some people deceive the world, Mr Drake does have fundamental skills and saved many people,but even if he rmended it, it is not him after all. It is challenging for him to believe that such a young woman is pregnant,how much experience she can have,and what achievements she can make? Director Gibbs also understood his hesitation,turned his head to look at Silvia, and asked patiently again,¡±It¡¯s just¡­Ms.Austin, with your body,I¡¯m nervous that you won¡¯t be able to bear it.Our work here is very intensive. You also saw that there are a lot of patients. Although there are professional medical staff taking care of them, we have to arrive in time to time. ording to the changes in the condition and thetest samples,we will make appropriate adjustments. You¡­¡± ¡°I can.¡±Silvia nodded affirmatively. Her eyes were substantial, ¡°I have endured more intense work than this,and my child is not a problem. As I have said, the work I am doing now is for these people,myself, and my family!¡± Looking into her eyes, Director Gibbs was silent for a while,sighed faintly, and then his face brightened a lot, ¡°Okay. Then you must take care of yourself,and don¡¯t force it.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 813 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 813 Chapter 813 You promised that I would not touch him! When Javon returned, he happened to meet Kelly in the hallway, who was about to leave. Since thest time when Kelly saw him,his eyes had been full of annoyance. When the two passed by Kelly suddenly reached out and stopped him, ¡°Did the boss ask you to go find Silvia?How did it go?¡± Stopping. Javon rubbed the back of his neck and sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the boss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?Bringing Silvia back cannot rece me.My position in thisboratory is irreceable! She said proudly with a raised chin and looked at him. From researching to working.no matter what field she is in,she¡¯s proud that she is the best From the bottom of her heart, she does not look down on Silvia. It¡¯s just a well-known perfuming teacher,even if she knows Chinese medicine and learned from Mr Drake,so what?Kelly has participated in researching this virus and seeing the current virus spreading indiscriminately over the world. She felt an inexplicable sense of aplishment in her heart. One day,the world will know her name,shudder at hearing her name, and be shocked by it. ¡°You are so confident, so what are you afraid of?¡±Javon nced at her, not hiding the ridicule in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ ¡°Kelly¡¯s face suddenly changed after being poked into her mind.¡±I don¡¯t need to be afraid, but aren¡¯t you?If the boss asks you to go get Silvia with that high-minded personality, will shee back?She left by herself initially, and you couldn¡¯t keep her Now you want her back?That¡¯s insane!¡± Javon smiled slightly, ¡°You should tell the boss what you have said.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to scare me with the boss because we¡¯re on the same boat. I¡¯m loyal,as for you¡­it¡¯s not necessarily the case. ¡°Looking up and down,she suddenly smiled, ¡°Anyway how was your son?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡°His eyes suddenly turned cold, and Javon mocked sternly.¡±I heard your parents business has improved recently, and I think you are of great help. But do you know what work we do? What kind of line is it?If it seeds,everyone will be happy. If not, then I don¡¯t know what will happen to your family.¡± Before Kelly could refute,she saw him raise a hand and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh,I almost forgot about your uncle. Did he never know that his life was ruined by his favorite niece after sticking to her for how many years? But will he ever know?What kind of medicine are you using?If it is so useful, why don¡¯t you give it to ¡°The stopped abruptly and had a face full of indescribability as he put his finger on the corners of his lips slowly curled up,uncovering a meaningful smile, ¡°You are a smart person. So think about it a little longer.¡±with a gesture of his fingers, he walked around her and moved forward. Turning around, Kelly narrowed her eyes slightly as she watched his back disappear at the end of the corridor. That medicine¡­ Javon opened the door and walked in when a box was suddenly thrown at his head. He dodged sideways and grabbed the box. ¡°Javon!!You don¡¯t take my words seriously,do you??!!¡±The man was furious,yelping in an ugly voice. For his anger, Javon already expected it, and he took two steps forward, ¡°I think you already know everything,then I suppose you also know how hard I try my best. Silvia is smart,she reverses my trick.¡± ¡°Really?¡±The man smirked,and the harshugh made him re. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You know how sharp Silvia is when ites to medicine. You know it¡¯s her line of work,and you still put drugs in the coffee?Didn¡¯t you let her know on purpose,let her change your coffee on purpose? And let her go on purpose?¡±He walked forward slowly,went up onto the stool,stood on it,stared into Javon¡¯s eyes,and examined him. ¡°I assumed my medicine would not be discovered by her.I thought she would be careless. I didn¡¯t think about it that much. ¡°Looking at him calmly, Javo did not panic at all. The man didn¡¯t speak. His eyes behind the mask looked so bizarre. He stared at Javon for a while and thenughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the box and see what¡¯s inside?It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Hearing his words, Javon suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.Picking up the box and opening it,he saw a small finger inside. The blood stains had dried up,but it could be seen from the shape and size that it was not from an adult. It was as if a bomb had been thrown into his head and exploded. The next thing, Javon grabbed his cor and lifted him up high, ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t touch him!!¡± He roared,his red eyes,wishing he could tear the person in front of him apart. Facing Javon,who was furious like a wild beast,even if he was already held in the air,he could throw himself to death at any time, but the man was not afraid and insteadughed ven more arrogantly. ¡°Javon,are you scared? Did it get you anxious?!I warned you,don¡¯t try me and y those tricks and cleverness in front of me!All your self-righteousness will go back to your son!¡± ¡°You dare to touch my son.I will kill you!!!¡±Saying that Javon lifted him higher,and his eyes gradually became brutal. The man slowly became a little breathless and said whule having a difficulty breathing through his throat, Take a closer look. Is that your son¡¯s finger?¡± Javon was dazed and subconsciously nced at the box. The fingers inside were tiny, and indeed they did not belong to adults,but after careful inspection,it was found that they did not belong to Mathew either. His son¡¯s fingers were somewhat thinner, and his skin color was not so fair.After verifying that it was not his son¡¯s fingers,he heaved a sigh of relief, loosened his grip on his cor, and slowly let him down. ¡°Javon,it¡¯s just a small warning,¡±After falling on the chair,the man straightened his clothes and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time,do your best for me and don¡¯t y tricks.Otherwise, the next thing you will see in that box belongs to your son.I promise you that!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­ Raising his head suddenly,Javon¡¯s eyes showed horror. He doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of death,and he doesn¡¯t have to be scared that his family¡¯s wealth will be lost. The only thing he¡¯s afraid of is that his son will be in danger. Over the years, he feels sorry for having a son,not taking enough care of him,and not having much company.Now that he is in danger, he will do everything he can.He is also willing to die for him. ¡°I know.¡±His voice slowly sank, and the light in his eyes disappeared bit by bit. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 814 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Impossible Silvia hasn¡¯t closed her eyes for two days. She stared intently at the concoction in front of her,sucked a little from it,and carefully fed it to a little white mouse.Seeing that the little thing drank all the concoction,he put down the straw,put the mouse into the observation box,bent down,and observed it. Doc.Franco,who had been silent at the side,couldn¡¯t help it anymore, ¡°Are you sure the rats would be useful if they drank it?¡± Silvia shook her head, ¡°Not sure.¡± Doc.Franco:¡±¡­¡± 4 ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not sure, so I have to do the experiment first.If you can¡¯t be sure about the result,how dare you use it on humans. ¡°Straightening up,Silvia nced at him,turned around and continued to feed the other mice. She has been familiar with this virus for a few days, but because it is too cunning and the pulse fluctuates,everyone¡¯s age and physique are different, and there will be other corresponding changes. To be more cautious and urate, she extracted the source of the virus from each person.Come out and put them on these experimental mice.In the same way, the mice are also selected at different levels. It can only be said that it is rtively more urate. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ording to different situations adjustments have been made to the properties of the medicine. The only hope was the antidote that could be developed so this gue could disappear and get rid of this virus. ¡°To be honest, I actually don¡¯t have much faith in your experiment. ¡°Doc.Franco said it lightly as he turned around and leaned against the table. After seeing Silvia concentrating on the experiment. ¡°Hmm. ¡°Silvia didn¡¯t bother and only responded. ¡°Even if traditional Chinese medicine is effective,the effect of it is too slow. This virus develops and mutates very quickly.I think the virus has already mutated before your medicine works. To put it bluntly,the effect of the medicine cannot keep up with the speed of virus mutation.Looking at her back, Doc.Franco didn¡¯t have any hatred toward her but simply distrusted her. She¡¯s too Young It¡¯s not that he has never seen a powerful and famous Chinese medicine doctor with a lot of age and experience. Well, it depends on the umtion of knowledge. This stuff is different from Western medicine,there is a device that speaks to the data, and if you take a step back, Western medicine requires experience.let alone this mysterious Chinese medicine. It¡¯s just that she was rmended by Mr Drake,and Director Gibbs respected and trusted Mr Drake very much,so he was very polite to her, and it was not easy to say anything about himself. However,not having the right to speak is one thing,but distrust is one¡¯s own business. Standing up straight, her waist was a little sore.Silvia thumped her medicine lightly and then turned to look at him, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t have confidence in our current project.Do you think the virus can¡¯t be defeated?¡± ¡°¡­¡±Doc.Franco was startled and quickly defended, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that, I just told you that Chinese medicine¡­¡± ¡°What about Chinese medicine, is there a problem with it?Do you think it¡¯s bing inferior to Western medicine?¡±Silvia asked,cutting what he was about to say. Doc.Franco frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, your traditional Chinese medicine is effective, but the effect. is too slow,and the Moran period is long,which can¡¯t keep up with the speed of the virus mutation,so¡­¡± ¡°When did I say that the medicine I boiled was to catch up with the speed of virus mutation?¡±Silvia asked rhetorically. Doc.Franco:¡±???¡± ¡°This virus is indeed very cunning and smart. It mutates very fast and has strong drug resistance.But why do we have to catch up with its mutating speed?What¡¯s more, from the theory of Chinese medicine,the so-called virus is nothing but the body¡¯s response to the virus. The human body enters the protective defense mechanism in the resistance response to external attack,and hurts the internal organs of the human body.resulting in different reactions on the body surface.¡± Doc.Franco:¡±???¡± Can he say that he doesn¡¯t quite understand it? ¡°Then you mean¡­you don¡¯t care about it,and just let it mutate?¡±he asked after thinking for a while. Silvia shook his head, ¡°What I mean is,the role of our traditional Chinese medicine is to regte the human body¡¯s internal organs that have been vited, mobilize its own immune function, and use offense as defense.Everyone¡¯s body itself is very important.It has a sense of protec n,which is why the common cold will recover in a few days even if you don¡¯t take medicine,which means ti defense.¡± body¡¯s self-protection and ¡°But this virus has destroyed this defense mechanism,and the function of the medicine I¡¯m studying now is to repair the human defense mechanism,so that the body can actively fight and eliminate these viruses.¡±she spoke very seriously, and Doc Franco listened in a daze. After a few seconds,his lips moved, and uttered, ¡°Impossible.¡± To him,this is simply unbelievable. What defense mechanisms does the body repair that the ego can contend with, and are they still needed? Isn¡¯t the research and development of drugs aimed at oveing viruses? Sure enough,Chinese medicine is not reliable. Nonsense!This is not it!Straightening up,he felt it was a waste of time to stay there, ¡°I¡¯ll go to other departments to have a look,get busy with your work,if you need anything call me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡±Silvia understood his contempt and didn¡¯t exin much. This thing does not need to be exined. People who understand it will naturally understand it. Your exnation is meaningless for those who don¡¯t understand or believe it.After recording the result of the observed data,she walked out of theboratory,performed a series of disinfectants, and returned to the work room,where she saw Director Gibbs approaching her. ¡°Silvia,have you not slept for a few days?¡± ¡°Not long.¡±Rubbing her eyes,she yawned uncontrobly. ¡°What?Did you even see yourself?Your eyes are red and bloodshot¡±Director Gibbs said seriously in a deep voice, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. Even if the task is urgent,people need rest. If you go on like this, you won¡¯t be able to recover. You will fall apart before seeding.¡± ¡°I understand and I know the possible consequences of my action..¡±Silvia smiled and said disapprovingly. ¡°Go and rest for a while and juste back after resting. The experiment here is not for you to do alone.¡±He continued, ¡°There are still a lot of days to work,so go and rest first.¡± This is an iron order. Silvia wanted to say something but was interrupted by him, ¡°This is an order! Otherwise,this project won¡¯t need your participation anymore. Whether it is you or any staff, we are here to work hard, but we also have to take care and protect ourselves,do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡±Silvia nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go rest.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. ¡°Seeing that she was about to leave, Director Gibbs chased after her two more steps,¡±I have arranged a room for you to rest on the first floor. The things you need may not be soplete,but there are still clothes for you to wear. Sorry if I shouted at you earlier, I¡¯m wrong.¡± Silvia:¡±I can¡¯t go home,can I?¡±Director Gibbs nodded, ¡°This virus is too contagious, and it has an incubation period. The few cases discovered before are the same. For safety¡¯s sake,it¡¯s best not to leave.¡± Silvia was speechless. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 815 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 815 Chapter 815 A Nightmare She could understand,but what about Simon? Although there are people there to take care of him. Trevor is there, and the medical staff.A lot of people outside don¡¯t know much about the virus and have no idea how to deal with it.How can I feel relieved after thinking about these situations?Fortunately, the mobile phone can still be used. Silvia only nods.In this overall situation,she still has to obey. ¡°I see.If I can¡¯t go out,then I will stay here.¡± Director Gibbs sighed, ¡°I know this is a difficult thing for you and everyone else, but the situation is hard.I hope everyone can understand that because even me,I can¡¯t go out.¡± Silvia nodded slightly, and was about to leave, then turned around after thinking, ¡°Director,how long is the incubation period?¡± ¡°From the current point of view,it is about seven days,but our data is not veryplete.Addition to that the number of cases is limited, so I am not sure whether it will be longer than seven days.¡± ¡°Understood¡±In other words, she cannot leave here for at least seven days. Back to the lounge they arranged for her,although it is not significant as Director Gibbs said. There is also a tiny bathroom inside,so it is not harmful to be able to take a shower and go to the toilet. Sitting down with her hands on her waist,her lower back was sore,and she felt tired only at this time. It may be that when one¡¯s mental state is rxed, it is easy to get sleepy Silvia took out her mobile phone and wanted to call to ask about Simon¡¯s situation,but before the number was dialed,her upper and lower eyelids stuck together her head tilted, and I fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been asleep,but the vibration in her hand woke her up, and she was startled suddenly,since her brain was in a shutdown state when she opened her eyes. It took a few seconds to realize where he was,and she nced at his phone. It was ia calling.She rubbed her swollen temples,propped herself up and pressed the answer button,¡±Hello?¡± ¡°Silvia,haven¡¯t you been hometely?¡±She asked directly. Silvia responded, ¡°I have something to do outside,and I won¡¯t be going back soon.¡± ¡°Then¡­ ¡°After hesitating,she didn¡¯t continue,as if she was a little hesitant. After thinking about it,Silvia asked directly, ¡°Is it your dad again?¡± ¡­Well ¡°ia replied, her voice a little hoarse,and it sounded like she was crying too much,¡±Silvia,I know I shouldn¡¯t bother you all the time. You haven¡¯t been home these days. There must be a lot of trouble and important things to do,but I really have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°What do you mean there is nowhere to go?¡±Silvia didn¡¯t understand what she meant and sat up subconsciously. I ran away from home. I didn¡¯t know where to go,and I was afraid of being arrested¡­..didn¡¯t know what to do.I was running out of money,so I didn¡¯t dare to use my mobile phone money.¡± Listening to her incoherent words, Silvia frowned, ¡°ia,where are you now,why did you escape from home?¡± What,Ray has be so ruthless?I do not like it! Although he did not call her daughter ve,he loves his daughter incredibly.How could he let his daughter be homeless outside,so miserable that she wanted to call her for help? ¡°It¡¯s a long story. My dad listened to my cousin and locked me up. He also confiscated my mobile phone.l managed to find a time to escape when dad has not been at home recently Otherwise, I could not escape at all.I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll catch me back and lock me up again.¡±After a pause,she sniffed and continued, ¡°Sue sister,l haven¡¯t taken medicine recently. I¡¯m tired and hungry.I really don¡¯t know what to do. Where are you?.¡± ia is also very confused now.She doesn¡¯t know why her father seems to be a different person, but she can be sure that her father¡¯s change must have something to do with her cousin. She had nowhere to go and no one to talk to but Silvia. Silvia frowned when ia called her for the first time, all her thoughts were on Simon, and she didn¡¯t think much about it, but now it sounds like it¡¯s not just a simple change. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Where are you now,do you have an exact location?¡± ¡°I¡­¡±probably looking around Moran, ia said, ¡°I¡¯m at the door of a Cafe on the side of Tree Street, Sue sister,I really don¡¯t know where to go.If I go home, my dad will definitely lock me up again¡­.¡± ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. ¡°Silvia said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll put you down first,and calm down before we talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±ia responded obediently.¡±Thank you¡­¡± Before finishing the following words, Silvia had already hung up the phone. She doesn¡¯t need these polite thanks.It¡¯s not safe for ia to be outside like this for a girl at night.She can¡¯t walk away now but can¡¯t leave her alone. He called and ordered the people under hermand to send a car to pick up ia at the designated ce and send her to an apartment under her name. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ray can easily find a hotel, and her own home is not suitable.After arranging all this, she rubbed her temples. She was so exhausted that she fell asleep in a daze. After falling asleep,she had a long, long dream. She dreamed that she had left the base and returned home She saw ia, who was about to be picked up by Ray. In the dream, Ray¡¯s face was blurred, but he was very ferocious and vicious,and just when the dispute was over, Simon also came back. He seemed to have regained his health, but just when she was overjoyed and wanted to meet him.her stomach suddenly hurt. Then there was a mess,and inexplicably went to the hospital to give birth,but the child that was born is a monster. She was too frightened to reach out to hug her, and all the people around her, including the doctors and nurses,ia,Ray, and even Simon, who surrounded her hospital bed became strange monsters.She wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t make a sound,wanted to run but couldn¡¯t lift her feet. At this moment, someone rushed out,grabbed her wrist and ran out. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to run just after giving birth,and stopped panting,only to realize that the person was Winnie. When she wanted to thank her,Winnie looked at her with a cold face and asked, ¡°Me or Simon, which side are you on?Can¡¯t you see that he is a monster?Freddie was killed by him!Why don¡¯t you believe in me!Why don¡¯t you believe me!!¡± ¡°No,it¡¯s not like that, Winnie,it¡¯s not¡­.¡±she desperately wanted to exin and cried out forcefully, ¡°Ah¡­¡±with a sudden sound,the eyes opened instantly, and the person woke up from the nightmare. Silvia panted heavily,took a big breath, looked at the environment around Moran,and found that it was just a dream,and then calmed down a little. Rted Posts: Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 816 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 816 Chapter 816 two-pronged approach Silvia poured arge ss of water and drank half of it in one go before calming down a bit.Taking a deep breath. The scene of the dream still lingered in her mind. She understands that even if this virus doesn¡¯t turn people into monsters,it will be a shadow that hangs over everyone. If you look at the current situation in South Asia,you will know that the phenomenon of infection is very serious. In order not to expand the infection, the government departments there have implemented blockades in different regions,but there are still cases of transmission. Sometimes even without knowing why,it spreads.It was discovered and controlled early in China,but who knows?If it continues, it will be more severe,everyone¡¯s reaction to this virus is different, so it is difficult to deal with it. Rubbing her temples, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, thinking of those still suffering from illness. Her heart was very heavy.Putting on her clothes again,she walked out of the rest room and came to where the patient lived.It was the same cubicle, the same dreary room.Silvia didn¡¯t go in but stood outside the door and watched for a while. The little girl was not asleep.She was sitting on the bed at the moment she was not hung with salt water,and she was ying with a Barbie doll with her two little hands Doc.Franco said that the doll was left to her by her mother. But judging from her current expression, she is still very happy. A small face is filled with a happy smile,curved eyebrows and eyes, which are very beautiful and cute.Silvia was standing outside the door watching.couldn¡¯t help curling the corners of her mouth, andughed along with her smile. Suddenly,the little girl raised her head and saw her standing outside the door She froze for a moment,then opened her mouth to show a big smile and waved to her Seeing her like this,Silvia waved her hand in response,then pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Sister¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m way older than a¡¯sister¡¯, call me aunt.¡±Silvia corrected her. ¡°You are so beautiful,you¡¯re not an auntie.Sister suits you better. The little girl had a sweet mouth,and her smile was even sweeter,and Silvia was sweet to the bottom of her heart. But the next second,the little girl frowned and coughed. Silvia¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°How is it,are you feeling unwell again?¡± The little girl coughed a few times, patted her chest lightly, and then smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine with a few coughs.¡± ¡°Ivy.¡±Silvia thought of seeing her name on the file, ¡°Is your name Ivy?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡°Nodding obediently, the little girl blinked her big eyes, ¡°Sister, do you think I can get out alive? Can I still get out of here?¡± This question was innocent,but Silvia felt very sad in her heart. She pulled out a natural smile,sat down by the bed,raised her hand and rubbed her hair, ¡°What stupid things are you talking about.Of course you will get out alive. You are just sick,and you will go home when you recover.¡± Hearing the word go home¡±, the smile on the little girl¡¯s face froze for a moment, and she frowned, ¡°¡­ have no home.¡± ¡°How can you not have a home?Everyone has their own home. You¡­your mother is gone, but where is your father?Grandparents?¡±Silvia thought it seemed that there was no record of these rted things in the file,and this girl has lived here for a while, so she said it was inconvenient to visit,but she didn¡¯t even call to inquire. Ivy shook her head, her thin eyebrows furrowed together,making one sad. Such a simple question seemed too difficult for her. ¡°No,Ivy only has a mother. ¡°The voice was very small and soft, making Silvia¡¯s heart ufortable. She took a deep breath and tried to smile naturally, ¡°Why is there only mom,you and sister, as well as uncles and aunts,as well as the doctors and nurses here,everyone likes Ivy very much and cares about you.¡± Hearing this,the little girl¡¯s smile finally returned to her face. ¡°Um!¡±However, as she nodded,two lines of red liquid flowed out of her nose and slowly slid from her nostrils to her lips,looking dazzling. Silvia was startled and subconsciously took out a tissue from the side to wipe it off,but the little girl didn¡¯t seem to have a very ufortable reaction and stared nkly at her movements with wide eyes. ¡°Ivy,your nose is bleeding.¡±Silvia eximed, pressing her forehead with one hand and wiping the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. nosebleed with tissue. However,the blood quickly soaked through the paper towel, and she pulled a new one,blocked it,and then soaked it.Silvia pressed the emergency call bell, and soon someone followed the sound and was surprised to see the situation. Busy bringing equipment, sterile cotton,gauze¡­ After a lot of busy work, the bleeding was finally stopped,but the little girl fell into a lighta. Silvia can¡¯t help in this regard. She has already checked Ivy¡¯s pulse and knows that her pulse is very unstable and vain. This is the appearance of blood loss.She took two steps back and looked at the staff here.Use the most advanced equipment for children. Silvia didn¡¯t take a few steps back until she calmed down. Her breathing seemed to be much more stable, and her hair was wet with sweat on her forehead after seeing her fast-moving eyeballs finally stop so frequently,and exit the room. It was as if a big stone was pressing down on his chest, which was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Such a young child. This virus is really hateful and crazy. You cannot escape its attack whether you are a child or an old man.If I don¡¯t speed up a bit, let alone other people,it¡¯s hard to say whether Ivy can survive. The child is so young,so sensible, and¡­so pitiful. She can¡¯t just watch the child being tortured in front of her eyes. When they returned to the experimental area, Director Gibbs had already heard the sound and came over. Seeing her solemnly finish the disinfection work and enter the experimental area, he reached out and stopped her, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest?!¡± did take a rest.¡±she said. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours.¡±Subconsciously looking at the time on the wall, Director Gibbs frowned, ¡°You¡¯re disobeying orders.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fighting for the maximum time. A few hours is enough for me to rest,but a few hours will make those infected with the virus suffer more and may kill them.¡±Silvia was a little hyped. Her eyes were red, ¡°If we don¡¯t fight for one more second,they will be tortured but if we can fight for one there¡¯s more hope!¡± ¡°Everyone here thinks that way. Do you think that you are the only one who cares about the patients, and you are the only one who is working hard?!Do you know that besides this, there are also vine researchers outside,and the two-pronged approach is to defeat the disease as soon as possible? This virus!¡±Director Gibbs also said with a high voice ¡°Vine? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 817 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 817 Chapter 817 fifty-eighth case Doc Franco, who had been silent on the sidelines,said, ¡°The vine base has been under construction for a long time, and it should be put into use now.I heard that the bidding waspleted a while ago,and it will probably be soon. It¡¯s all in ce,at least in terms of prevention,it can y a role.¡± This is undoubtedly good news! Silvia¡¯s restless heart calmed down, and he couldn¡¯t help asking,¡±Has the vine been developed?Is it reliable?Has it passed clinical trials, and is there any data to support the side effects and harm to the human body?¡± Director Gibbs shook his head, ¡°The vine department is not in the same department as us,so it is not very clear. But if it is put into use,it must go throughyers of clinical verification. Don¡¯t worry about that I don¡¯t mean anything else when I say this, I just want to say that everyone is working hard,not just you.¡± ¡°I understand your impatience, but don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±Sighing softly, Director Gibbs continued, ¡°Things must be done step by step,and meals must be eaten bite by bite.Focus,we must thoroughly eliminate this virus is the most important thing.¡± If she was still a little anxious before,what Director Gibbs said finally put her at ease. Nodding,she said, ¡°I was impulsive.¡± ¡°By the way,here is thetest data record of medicinal properties. ¡°Doc.Franco also took a step forward and handed a record book to her. She has fully recovered, and there are no seque. Others are also improving,and your medicine may really be effective.¡± He spoke more rigorously, but he was also seeking truth from facts,and he did not belittle it because of his contempt for Chinese medicine or Silvia.After taking it and ncing at it,Silvia closed the notebook.It can be said that the data record was just to make sure that the result was the same as she expected. Now it proves that her judgment was not wrong,and the result was almostpletely correct. Same. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do another experiment.If there is no problem,I think we can gradually try to put it into use. ¡°Looking at Director Gibbs,she said. Director Gibbs nodded,looked at her with heavy eyes,and waved to Doc.Franco, ¡°Mortimer,you go to Area A to check the progress of the experiment,copy the data records back by the way, and hand them over to the center for data integration and statistics.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Doc.Franco took the order and went;here, only the two of them were left. Director Gibbs gave her a deep look, ¡°Tired now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°Silvia was afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe it,so she hurriedly said, ¡°I just took a nap.Although it didn¡¯t take long,it also replenished my energy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Nodding, Director Gibbs said, ¡°Thene with me.¡± ¡°Are we going out?¡±Silvia was a little surprised,¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯te in and outl,and you have to quarantine for a while?¡± Shaking his head, Director Gibbs said, ¡°I told you toe with me not to go out with me. There is a new patient who needs to be admitted. You cane with me.¡± Hearing what he said,Silvia suddenly became nervous, ¡°New cases?!Didn¡¯t it mean that it has been brought under control?How could there be new cases?How many cases?Where was it found?Has it spread? Has the management taken measures?¡± way.¡± Looking at her, Director Gibbs turned around and said as he walked outside, Time is tight, let¡¯s talk on the After hearing his words, Silvia didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and quickly followed. In addition to her and Director Gibbs,a few other staff members are in a special medical vehicle. The vehicle is spacious, with seats on both sides,all wearing protective equipment, and they all look professional. The car was driving on the road, and because it was equipped with closed equipment,it couldn¡¯t see outside.Silvia was silent for a while but couldn¡¯t help asking Director Gibbs, How was this case discovered? How long has it been?Is there anyone nearby?¡±Have you observed those people he has been in close contact with?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±Looking at her, Director Gibbs said tly. ¡°How can there be no big problem?Although we are very careful in the protective measures now,the virus is not very clear after all,and it is highly variable. If it is not controlled well,it is likely to spread. When the time ¡°This case is quite special. When he was discovered,professional personnel had already taken a full set of protective measures around him, and¡­I believe that people who should be in close contact with him have also taken protective measures. But for safety reasons, we will also bring them back to the center for temporary observation.¡± ¡°Professional??¡±Grasping these words sensitively, Silvia frowned, ¡°You mean, there is a doctor by your side for this case?¡± Director Gibbs was silent and said slowly, ¡°You can say that. After speaking,he seemed very tired, leaned his head back, and closed his eyes Silvia originally wanted to ask a few more questions,but seeing how tired he looked, she pursed her mouth and said nothing. There is a big doubt in my heart and a faint feeling of bad premonition. This feeling is getting stronger and stronger until¨CThe car stopped, the door opened, and after she got out of the car,she found an All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. underground parking lot,and it¡­looked familiar. ¡®Director Gibbs?¡±He looked back at Director Gibbs, who was getting out of the car,but he raised his hand slightly, ¡°Go upstairs.¡± Followed into the elevator,watching them press the floor button all the way up. The uneasiness in her heart grew stronger, and she couldn¡¯t help turning her head again,¡±Director Gibbs¡­¡±the elevator arrived. As soon as the door opened,bodyguards stopped them from outside, ¡°What are you doing?This is the private ward area,no entry is allowed.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to take away the fifty-eight patients,here¡¯s our ID. ¡°One of the staff members stepped forward to show it but was still stopped by the bodyguards. ¡°No matter who it is,no one is allowed to enter.¡± ¡°We are state employees, and now we are performing official duties. You are interfering in this way¡­¡± But the bodyguards obviously didn¡¯t listen to this. They blocked the way with expressionless faces,and the group of people were firmly blocked. At this moment, Director Gibbs turned to look at Silvia,¡±Can you understand?¡± Silvia was speechless. She raised her foot and took a step forward,which caught the attention of the bodyguard, who looked in her direction. Even through the heavy protective clothing,she could see her face clearly, and was shocked for a moment, ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The looseness of the bodyguard obviously gave them a huge gap, and the group was about to walk to the ward, but Silvia suddenly turned around and stood in front of them,looking at Director Gibbs and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can¡¯t understand!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 818 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 818 Chapter 818 I¡¯ll go with you ¡°I don¡¯t understand.If you are going to take Simon, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?What cases are 58,what do you mean?¡± Looking at Director Gibbs, she demanded. Silvia is really a little angry.If they really want to take Simon away,and quarantine him.She can¡¯t understand why it takes such a long distance and time to get here from the experimental base and he didn¡¯t tell anything to her. Director Gibbs looked at her intensely without saying a word. ¡°You think I won¡¯t approve, you are afraid that I will object, and that I will arrange to transfer him in advance, so you didn¡¯t tell me, did you?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Silvia was sure that she guessed it right. ¡°Silvia,you don¡¯t have to think about it too much. You have stayed at the base for a while and know how special and serious this disease is.I didn¡¯t tell you in advance,just in case¡­¡± ¡°What?!!¡±Silvia snarled, ¡°You obviously don¡¯t believe me!If you don¡¯t acknowledge me so much, why did you ever call me to work with you?If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to stay there anymore,right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just¡­¡¯ ¡°Is it just that I won¡¯t agree?¡±Silvia cut in him, taking a deep breath, saying, ¡°As you said, Simon has the most experienced medical team and personnel around him.He will not spread the disease, and will definitely take protective measures.As for moving him, there is no need.Thank you, Director Gibbs, for your kindness.But you have to go back!¡± Hearing this, the previous bodyguards moved again and surrounded them. A conflict was formed, and it seemed that the swords were on the verge of breaking out. Director Gibbs seemed to have expected such a result.He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Silvia, don¡¯t get too eager, and tempted.We will just transfer him to the base for a better treatment and research.ording to our data, Mr Palmer was infected in South Asia.Compared with these domestic cases, his data and samples should be more useful and more direct.For the sake of the overall crisis, I hope you don¡¯t get too sentimental.¡± ¡°Sentimental?¡±Sneered twice, Silvia couldn¡¯t help being expressive, ¡°Director Gibbs, if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the beginning?I asked you on the way, and you didn¡¯t intend to say it, until here.Is it because I have no other choice and all I can do is to agree?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, why should I trust you?Trust is something you can¡¯t give specially to a person like you!¡± ¡°I¡­¡±Director Gibbs was at a loss for words. Indeed, he was afraid that Silvia would disagree and secretly transfer Simon, so he drove there without telling her who he wasing to pick up.But he is also considering the overall situation, and not to make mistakes. ¡°Silvia!¡±He called her name in a deep voice and took two steps forward.Director Gibbs said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling you in advance. But you can¡¯t me me, Mr.Palmer got this disease.Didn¡¯t you know?He returned to China from South Asia and came to this hospital. You know everything about the measures you took,but you never tell the practical base or report this case.Aren¡¯t you too selfish?Do you have trust issues in the experimental base?¡± Pursing her lips, Silvia didn¡¯t speak, she couldn¡¯t deny that. From the beginning, she was really selfish, didn¡¯t report Simon¡¯s case, because she didn¡¯t want him to be transferred to the experimental base. She admitted that she is not that great and she is not that selfless.She hopes that Simon can recuperate in a rtively safer, morefortable and more secure ce.So far,no drug that can truly ovee this virus has been developed.So what if he was transferred to the experimental base. However, different standpoints naturally have different views and ideas. If she were just a staff member of the experimental base watching it, she would feel that doing it was too selfish, and she couldn¡¯t do it alone,so she looked at it from the perspective of Mrs Palmer emotionally. ¡°For the good of Mr.Palmer, and for the better progress of this experiment, let¡¯s take him away.¡±Director Gibbs persuaded again. Turning her head away, Silvia didn¡¯t answer,and she was also struggling with disagreements in her heart. From her heart, two tiny people are pulling her at the limit.One tells her not to do it.Simon has a better environment, more extensive services, and better medical methods here,but on the other hand, there is another feel that is clearly better to take the offer for adequate istion measures for such a highly contagious disease.She was conflicted in her heart, incapable to decide,and stood there. Director Gibbs saw her hesitancy and indecision, so he waved his hand and signaled for other staff to go in and take her away. At this moment, I suddenly heard a deep voice saying, ¡°There is no need to argue, I will go with you.¡± Silvia:¡±??? She turned around in surprise and saw behind her Simon was wearing a hospital gown,a big mask on his face, and a pair of goggles. He was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed out by Trevor.It appeared that he had lost a lot of weight and was very fragile, with hollow cheeks on both sides, and he was a bit haggard,but that¡¯s not important.For Silvia, the most cryitical thing is he woke up! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He woke up!!! When she left here, he was still in aa, and his condition was not very stable, but at this moment, he was sitting there.His eyes were clear, although weary, and his voice was deep but a little. assertive. This made her both surprised and delighted.Without thinking, she took off the gloves and caught his pulse with her fingers. ¡°Silvia¡­¡±Director Gibbs couldn¡¯t help calling out. After all,it¡¯s not good for her to have such direct contact.Simon lowered his head slightly, his eyes fell on her lightly, looking at his little wife, squatting halfway in front of him like this, feeling his pulse.Although she wore protective clothing and her body was wrapped up, she was gentle and persistent. He heard all the arguments and conversations just now,and he had mixed feelings in his heart. Simon don¡¯t know what she went through in just a few months. He went abroad to South Asia, then lost communication and returned to China,but they couldn¡¯t meet each other.When they met again,he was seriously ill.After that, he fell into aa for an unknown period. It¡¯s only been a few months, but many years have passed.When Simon see her again now,his eyes only linger on her body, and can¡¯t move away.Ten thousand years at a nce! ¡°You¡¯re look much better now¡±Looking up at him, Silvia¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and even shed tears. Only by feeling and diagnosing it yourself can you be sure that he is really healed, is he really getting better, and is getting better. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 819 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 819 Chapter 819 there is you in that ce, so it¡¯s fine Simon smiled and said softly, ¡°I feel bette as ever.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Thank you for your hard work these days. ¡°A straightforward sentence, but it contains a thousand meaning.. These days, because of his illness, he can¡¯t take care of her and has to be her burden.Simon is really moved and has a deeper understanding of her. Before, he just thought that she was strong, independent, intelligent, capable, and strong enough to always be by her side, but this disease made him realize that he is powerless and helpless at times.It is also possible to protect myself.It turns out that sometimes, I need to rely on her. Between the two, there was never anyone who relied on whom,but each supported and backed the other. ¡°What nonsense!¡±Silvia reprimanded softly. Her excitement calmed down a little.She straightened up, looked at him, and asked seriously,¡±Have you figured it out?Are you really going toe with us?You don¡¯t even know.Who the hell are they?¡± He should have woken up not long ago.Otherwise, he should have received the news. Besides, Director Gibbs and his group came in such a hurry that even he didn¡¯t know they were here to pick him up, let alone Simon.How could he know who they were after being in aa for so long? But he actually said that he was going with them?worry, Simon turned his head to look at her and smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who they are.I just know that you are there. That¡¯s enough.¡± Silvia was speechless. ¡°Are you stupid?!¡± I don¡¯t know what isto do.Does he take his own life Can¡¯t help but me him softly.Seriously, or should I say, he trusts her too much? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but I hope, don¡¯t embarrass the people here.¡±Turning his head to look at Moran,he said lightly. Finally, Simon raised his eyes and looked at Director Gibbs, who was directly opposite him. Director Gibbs understood that this was hismitment and statement. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are not an illegal organization. But all the people who have been in close contact with you must be observed intensively, and they will be allowed to move freely after at least a week.¡±He added. ¡°During this period, all the board and lodging are normal,right?¡±Simon responded quickly and asked immediately. ¡°Of course, you can rest assured!¡±Director Gibbs nodded, swearing in assurance, then looked at Silvia next to him, ¡°Silvia is also at our experimental base, she can see it too.¡± Although she felt a little ufortable because of Director Gibbs¡¯concealment, she still nodded as a matter of fact. After all, this is a national institution, and Everything follows the procedure. To be honest, from the process, she can understand what they do, but it¡¯s just that she can¡¯t ept it emotionally for a while. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Nodding, Simon turned his head slightly, ¡°Trevor, let¡¯s go with them.¡± Trevor didn¡¯t speak.Half of his face was covered by a giant mask.Looking solemn, he pushed the wheelchair forward with both hands. At this point, Silvia has nothing to say and can only stick by his side. Kane has been living a prosperous life recently.The new bidding meeting went through a process, and the project came directly to him. Those who alienated him before, those who asked him to pay debts, and those who stopped. cooperation changed their faces now and came to tter them one after another, but he took up the airs at this time. Standing in front of the enormous venue, he grinned and said on the phone, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t help you!It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy recently, and you know that this project is a big one. I¡¯m really There is no time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,I didn¡¯t mean to look down on you¡­But that¡¯s not what you said when you asked me for money before. Now, don¡¯t I think that I will pay you back immediately after earning money!I know It¡¯s not easy to do business now, it¡¯s not easy for everyone, right?Hey, I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± He deliberately yed tricks and listened to the people on the other side pleading with him,ultimately losing his previous arrogance. With one hand on his waist,he was arrogant. Even his own wife couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.Mrs Moran pouted and turned to look at Kelly, ¡°Look at your dad. That tail can go up to the sky!I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±What¡¯s the matter? This project has just been acquired, and it¡¯s hard to say how profitable it is!¡± ¡°National project, this is a fat job.It¡¯s not difficult to make money.It¡¯s all about earning more and earning less.¡±Kelly said tly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±Although she said disgusted, in fact, Mrs Moran herself was pleased. Those card yers were different to her. They were polite and even took the initiative to feed her cards to y a game.Get a piece of the pie. But she wouldn¡¯t be so stupid, there¡¯s no reason to share the fat she got with others. But they still have to hang on their lips.Otherwise, how could they continue to give themselves. cards? How could they be so polite to themselves and even give them beautiful bags and cosmetics? ¡°Kelly, are you all very busy recently?If it weren¡¯t foring here today, mom wouldn¡¯t be able to see you.¡±Mrs Moran looked at her daughter, and now the only regret in her heart was that she couldn¡¯t get close to her daughter got close. At the Miller family that day,what she said really shocked me. It never urred to her that the things that happened when she was a child were trivial, and after so long,she still remembered them in her heart and even poisoned ia because of them. Later, Mrs Moran thought about it carefully and felt that her daughter had been wronged, so she did this. Although poisoning is not a good thing,ia has gained weight all these years, and there is no other loss. That fat¡­is not necessarily caused by poisoning.Maybe it is because of overeating!Seeing that ia usually eats a lot, it can¡¯t be all the responsibility on Kelly. Besides, I have worked hard to find a doctor for her for so many years, and I have worked hard.Compared with the two, it can be regarded as the offset. her. Fortunately, Kelly has a way to change Ray¡¯s mind, otherwise, what should I do if I want to sue Thinking of this, I feel angry.After taking care of me for so long and being busy,that girl ia still insisted on calling the police.I really don¡¯t miss any old feelings! It¡¯s really white to her,an ungrateful person! In the end, she still has to give birth to her own.Look, how could this valuable item be obtained if it weren¡¯t for her precious daughter. ¡°Kelly,what kind of miracle doctor¡­oh, I mean Leo, haven¡¯t you found it yet?¡±Mrs Moran couldn¡¯t help asking because he had nothing to say and wanted to talk to him and because he remembered the miracle doctor. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 820 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 820 Chapter 820 I don¡¯t control that ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±Kelly became increasingly impatient, ¡°You care so much about what he does!¡± Her tone was terrible.Mrs Moran choked and paused, ¡°I¡¯ll just ask!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Didn¡¯t he have dealt with this Leo a lot before?At that time, I had to go through many hardships and travel to beg for him.Ultimately, I didn¡¯t expect to be a fake miracle doctor. Then I gave away many things and paid such an expensive consultation fee. Since it is fake,I should always get the money and items back. But now people can¡¯t be found, it¡¯s toote to say anything, and it sounds like people are probably in danger. ¡°I was thinking, if I can find someone, I can get back some of the consultation fees I paid.Isn¡¯t that a waste of money!¡±I muttered in a low voice, afraid that my daughter would be upset, and then He quickly added, ¡°But then again, maybe other people who were deceived by him found out, and it¡¯s not certain that they kidnapped him in a fit of anger.¡± Kelly listened absent-mindedly. His mother pulled down his sleeves and frowned, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s also possible!¡± She casually said something perfunctory,but Mrs Moran was already pleased and felt that her guess was correct, ¡°But you are right, don¡¯t mind him!Anyway,our family¡¯s life will get better and better in the future.By the way, Kelly, what secret did you tell your uncle?Can mom listen to it?¡± This gossip was unbearable, and she endured it for many days. Although she knew her daughter might be upset if she asked such a question, she was still very curious. She and her husband had been carefully serving Ray all their lives, but they hadn¡¯t gotten any good looks from him.But when Kelly went out, she immediately let her go. He bowed his head and listened to what he said, and listened to what he said.If he had known this before, he would let his daughter do it,so there was no need for the two of them to be so tired. ¡°This secret¡­¡±Seeing her mother¡¯s gossiping face, Kelly unhurriedly dragged out the ending. Mrs Moran wished he could put his ear to her mouth and listen carefully. But then, she heard Kelly say word by word, ¡°This secret¡­is likely to make people lose their heads, mom, do you still want to hear it?¡± For some reason,cold sweat rushed up from the back of their spine, and Mrs Moran instantly felt a chill rushing to the top of her head. She panicked and shook her head quickly, ¡°No, no,stop listening!How can I listen to your secrets casually,mom is¡­just kidding, just kidding!¡± After wiping the sweat from his forehead, Mrs Moran turned pale. Looking away, Kelly felt a little annoyed. Her parents really made her very speechless. Sometimes she wondered if she was born to them.With their low IQ,how could she have such an intelligent head? But there is no doubt about this.I was really born of them. This kind of helpless and strange blood rtionship that cannot be shaken off is hard to describe in words. At this time, footsteps sounded behind him, the footsteps were slightly heavy, and they wereing towards them. The mother and daughter looked back together and saw Ray and his entourage walking towards them. ¡°Ray.¡±Mrs Moran called out with a smile, facing him.She couldn¡¯t help lowering her posture. Ray didn¡¯t talk to her. To be exact, he didn¡¯t even look at her His eyes fell directly on Kelly. Kane,who was bragging on the phone, also spotted Ray, said a few words in a hurry,hung up the phone, and trotted towards them, ¡°Ray, you just came at the right time!Look at this side now! It¡¯s almost there, and I see that the experimental equipment is quiteplete, and it will be ready for¡­¡± However, before he finished speaking, Ray pushed him away impatiently. He looked at Kelly,opened his mouth but said nothing, then closed it again, frowning. ¡°Ray¡­¡±Kane was at a loss. He reported the situation carefully.In the past, Ray asked him to write. detailed project progress and materials to him.Although he was not in charge, Ray said you can¡¯t make mistakes in your own hands. So this time, he took the initiative and was fully prepared,but Ray didn¡¯t want to hear it? ¡°Dad,Mom¡­you let me have a few words with my uncle alone.¡±Kelly said, tilting her head. The couple looked at each other.Although they were full of suspicion, they had gotten used to it recently. They also don¡¯t know the secret that makes Kelly and Ray so close?Since she was a child, she has never been very close to this uncle.Now¡­ Kane and his wife took a few steps back, and the entourage brought by Ray also retreated a certain distance in a well-mannered way,protecting him like this and not letting anyone approach him. ¡°ia hasn¡¯t been found yet!¡±Ray said anxiously as soon as they exited the distance, ¡°Someone saw her get into a car,and that car belonged to the Palmer family.¡± ¡°The Palmer family?¡±Frowning, Kelly was a little displeased, ¡°It¡¯s the Palmer family again!¡± ¡°You mean, this has something to do with Silvia?¡± Ray nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Leave her alone.The most urgent task now is to allow the people in the previousboratory to enter the vine base smoothly. ¡°Looking at therge field not far ahead, their future is here, ¡°This vine Are the people at the base reliable?¡± ¡°One-third is my people. ¡°Ray replied, ¡°This is a national project, and even I can¡¯t interfere too much.¡± ¡°One-third¡­is enough.¡±After pondering for a while, although it is not so perfect, it is much better. Moreover, nestled in that small ce, the boss was so aggrieved that he was on the verge of bing a psychopath.Although he was already quite an anomaly, now, he was going to be even more anomalous, and his temper became increasingly irritable. After moving here, the boss¡¯s temper should be¡­better¡­right! Ray¡¯s eyes were fixed, staring at her,silent. A few secondster, Kelly sighed and took out a small bag from his pocket, which looked about the size of candy, but when Ray saw it, his eyes lit up, and he immediately reached out to take it. ¡°Recently, the gue in south Asia has been out of control, but here, why is there no movement at all?¡±Kelly couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Can it be controlled so well?¡± Ray quickly opened the package, stuffed the sugar pill into his mouth and ate it, and then replied, ¡°A group of experts have been dispatched to study this matter.They are two departments with vines. I don¡¯t control that.Not sure.¡± Kelly:¡±?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 821 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 821 Chapter 821 nning to stay silent forever? ¡°In your capacity, can¡¯t you still control it?¡±Kelly frowned, puzzled. Ray exined, ¡°Even if my position is not low, but the responsibilities are different, it is not my turn to take care of it.¡± loss. ¡°Cut¡­¡±Kelly sneered slightly, ¡°I thought you were so good,but that¡¯s all.¡± Facing her ridicule, Ray did not refute but looked very ashamed. On the other side, far away, Kane and his wife, who looked sideways from time to time, were at a ¡°You said Kelly is holding onto his mistake.I have never seen Ray so obedient. Even in front of my sister, he didn¡¯t look like this before. It feels like¡­¡±Kane paused, Paused, hesitated and didn¡¯t say that word. Mrs Moran was blunt and said, ¡°I feel like a dog!¡± Kane:¡±¡­¡± He red at her but didn¡¯t reprimand him too much. It has to be said that he thought so too. ¡°I think so too.In fact, I just asked my daughter what the secret is¡­¡± ¡°What did she say?¡±Kane was excited, and he was interested too. ¡°She said¡­It¡¯s a secret that will kill you if you hear it, and asked if I want to listen?¡±Thinking of the look in her daughter¡¯s eyes when she said this, she couldn¡¯t help trembling. Kane:¡±?¡± ¡°This girl, I can¡¯t understand her more and more!¡±Shaking his head, he sighed with emotion. and then felt something wrong with his words, ¡°It should be said that I have never understood her.I don¡¯t understand her. ¡°Knowing she is capable, she can poison people in her teens, and she still doesn¡¯t know it.¡± When he heard Ray say it, he felt like impossible!How can it be colourless and odourless to poison people?It is a long-term chronic poison, inhaled, and it is not a martial arts novel. But it was really like this, and his daughter did this, and she was only a teenager then. in addition to being shocked, I have to sigh with emotion that my daughter is fantastic. ¡°No¡­¡±Mrs Moran sighed and then looked in that direction, only to see that Kelly was gone.Only Ray was alone. And looking at his posture, he turned around and nned to leave. Suddenly panicked, ¡°Kane, where did Kelly go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡±Kane was taken aback,only to realize that the person was gone, ¡°Hey,where can he go after all this time?¡± I looked around, but I didn¡¯t see Kelly again. He didn¡¯t find Kelly and didn¡¯t bother looking for it.He caught up with Ray in two or three steps but was blocked by Ray¡¯s followers when he was still a few steps away. ¡°Ray¡­¡±he called out. Ray stopped and turned around, nced at him, ¡°Since this project is in your hands, you must do it well.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Kane nodded with a smile on his face, ¡°Ray, that funding allocation¡­¡± ¡°You have to follow the procedures.Once the procedures arepleted, it will naturally be in ce.¡±Frowning, Ray said impatiently. ¡°Yes, yes, I know this!¡±Kane wanted to say something else, but Ray seemed very busy and had already strode away, while he was blocked by his followers. After thinking about it, anyway, the project has actually arrived own hands. And on this matter, the Palmer Group didn¡¯t respond at all. It stands to reason that the project in hand was lost again.Although the procedures on the surface were eptable, anyone with a discerning eye knew that Ray deliberately took the project. back and handed it over to his brother-inw.ording to the personality of the Palmer Group, Impossible to let it go. In the beginning, he was worried for a few days,butter he found no movement from the Palmer Group, and after inquiring, he found that not only had Simon not returned to China,but he hadn¡¯t even heard from him.His heart immediately fell into his stomach. The Palmer Group is probably doomed.If the project on his side ispleted, it might be able to leap forward, and it may not necessarily rece the Palmer Group. Kane thought, ttered, so he stopped catching up. His eyes were staring nkly as if he was looking at the lights on the ceiling, but he didn¡¯t seem to be looking at them. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The eyes were empty, and the whole person seemed to have lost all vitality, as if already dead. But he still has breathing.He can¡¯t die,not only can¡¯t die,but every once in a while,his whole body feels like tearing pain, so painful that he hits his head against the wall and hits all the ces in this room that can be hit with his body, but¡­¡­neither worked. Life is better than death!Life is better than death!!! Leo never imagined that one day he would fall into such a situation. All along, he grew up being pampered.Except in front of Grandpa, no one would really show him face.Now¡­he is locked up here, treated as a test object, and treated as a living child.The white mouse, but he couldn¡¯t even die. The sound of opening the door was already numb to him, and he didn¡¯t even move his eyelids.In this purgatory-like ce, it doesn¡¯t matter whoes. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had an attack today?¡±The man¡¯s voice sounded, and he seemed to be recording with a pen, ¡°You have been having an attack for longer and longer now, it seems that your drug resistance is quite strong.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s meal is a bit more than yesterday¡¯s.Not bad, don¡¯t you want to die?¡± ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± The recording pen seemed to stop, and the man continued, ¡°Do you remember how you got here?¡± ¡°Do you not want to answer me, or you won¡¯t answer me,or¡­you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying at all?¡± Footsteps approached, and a hand waved in front of his eyes,separating the connection between his eyes and the ceiling. The eyebrows moved subtly, quickly, almost instantly. But such a one-second change is enough to fall into the eyes of a man. He withdrew his hand andughed, ¡°It seems that he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡± Standing on the edge and chuckling for a while, I saw that he still maintained that posture motionless,like a statue. The man said slowly, ¡°Even if you really don¡¯t want to talk to me, are you going to keep silent like this? Are you just fighting if you don¡¯t talk?¡± She still didn¡¯t get any response, as if she was determined not to say a word to him again. Javon pushed his sses, and the mirrors behind the lenses revealed an imprable light.He said slowly, ¡°It seems you are nning to wait here to die.Or¡­ultimately reduced to a puppet.¡± ¡°¡­¡±The man blinked. Javon chuckled, leaned slightly,bent to get close to him, lowered his voice, and said very softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to¡­escape from here?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 822 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Just because he believed in his wife At this moment, Leo¡¯s eyeballs moved, and finally, he had a reaction. But it¡¯s just a little sideways.He nced at him and then looked in the direction of the ceiling again as if he didn¡¯t trust him. As Javon expected, he smiled and sat beside the bed, ¡°Do you¡­don¡¯t believe me?¡± Leo didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. He asked the question knowingly! ¡°You are right not to believe me.After all, in this world, who can trust anyone?¡±As if telling him but also telling himself, Javon sighed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe I can also pretend that I lied to you again.But remember, what I say next is only once.Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After finishing speaking, without waiting for his reaction, he continued, ¡°Tomorrow, you will be transferred. This ce will not be used anymore.Our experiment will be transferred to a newer,bigger and safer ce.For For you, tomorrow will be the best time to escape.¡± Leo kept telling himself in his heart that he was a liar, he had been fooled by him before, don¡¯t believe him,and he couldn¡¯t be fooled again, but when he heard the word escape, he couldn¡¯t help pricking up his ears. He unconsciously moved his gaze over slowly, looking at Javon, sitting next to him. Javon¡¯s eyes were staring straight ahead as if he was talking to him,but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case on closer inspection. ¡°Tomorrow,someone will take you into the car and transfer to the new experimental base.In order to avoid people¡¯s eyes and ears, the convoy will not start at the same time.If you can figure out the time yourself, you should try to break free and grab it after about 20 minutes.The car,if it makes a big noise or creates amotion at that time, you can find a way to rescue it.But¡­¡± After a pause, he said slowly, ¡°If you miss that opportunity, not only will you not be able to understand?¡± escape, but your end may be even worse, do you He understands.How could he not understand!This purgatory-like ce does not treat people as human beings at all.During this time,he suffered from gunshot wounds, hunger and thirst and was imprisoned aimlessly¡­. These are nothing.The most frightening thing is that the unknown virus in the body repeatedly tortures and suffers day and night, but¡­even if he fails to escape and is caught,how miserable can it be?Now that life is worse than death, he has nothing to fear. His dry lips moved, and he finally spoke,but because he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time and because of the painful roar from the drug attack,his voice was very hoarse, like a drum with a hole blown by the wind, whistling. ¡°Your rope buckles are all special knots, how can I break free?¡±He asked the most crucial sentence. It seems very simple, but it is so easy to operate. After being locked up here for so many days, it¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t tried to escape, but their knots are all unique knots, and every time the drug¡¯s effect urs, he suffers from pain but is weak all over.Cannot. If they move at that time, I¡¯m afraid they will not only tie him up with a rope but also give him some medicine in advance to calm him downpletely, and there will be someone guarding him. It¡¯s not so easy to escape,but it¡¯s all, it sounds easy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this problem. You will know the rope buckle when the timees.As for before you leave, they will definitely give you medicine. You can take that medicine.Remember to take this before taking it.¡± He slowly stretched out his hand and fingers as he spoke. In the palmy a small pill quietly. Leo:¡±¡­¡± He didn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t go to get the pill.His eyes were full of distrust. Javon directly stuffed the pill into his hand and squeezed his fingers tightly, letting him hold it, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you to convince me, and there is no need for it. Remember what I said, Don¡¯t forget a single word. As for whether you want to do this, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After speaking, he stood up and seemed ready to leave. ¡°Why?¡±Leo suddenly asked again, ¡°Why¡­help me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m lying to you now?¡±Javon turned his head around with a half-smile. Pursing his lips, Leo didn¡¯t answer. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Javon was lying to him this time or helping him,but¡­people¡¯s hearts. were dead, but they still held on to hope.Even if there is little hope, they don¡¯t want to give up. After all,people live to seek survival, not to seek death! Even if there is only one ten-thousandth possibility, he still wants to try it. Seeing his silent reaction,Javon smiled faintly, turned his back, put his hands in his pockets casually, and raised his head slightly, ¡°If, I mean, if you can have that luck and run away, you must Won¡¯t¡­let them go.¡± Leo:¡±¡­¡± After saying this, Javon didn¡¯t wait for his response and walked away. The door was closed again, and there was a deathly silence, but there was a breath of life again.Leo,lying on the bed like a corpse, sat up slowly. Just the simple act of getting up seemed so difficult to him. But because there was a belief in his heart,he still sat up, looked down at the pill in his hand, and sniffed it close to the tip of his nose. He was still somewhat sensitive to the properties of the medicine.After smelling it, he slowly lowered his hand and clenched his palm tightly.Get out¡­He thinks Simon set off after wearing all the protective clothing and istion shields,plus one line was kept secret and very fast, and the people on Simon¡¯s side were also kept confidential, and few people knew about it. They came and went in a hurry as if they had never been in this hospital. Silvia was always by his side.Although everyone was wearing gloves, their hands were still tightly sped even though they were separated like this. Director Gibbs just nced at it but didn¡¯t say anything. All the way without words, until the Research Department. Facing all these high-tech and shocking scenes,Simon didn¡¯t show too much surprise. He didn¡¯t even look around.His face was calm and calm,as expected of someone who has seen the world. They didn¡¯t have time to exin to him what this ce was, what it was for.They transferred him here and asked what would happen next,but he didn¡¯t ask anything and just followed. Just because he believed in his wife! ¡°Where are you going to put him?¡±Silvia asked, looking at Director Gibbs. Director Gibbs pointed to the location upstairs, ¡°Mr.Palmer has a special status, so he is arranged in the VIP room on the second floor. The facilities inside are veryplete.Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t feel wronged.¡± ¡°There are VIP private rooms here?¡±Silvia was a little surprised.She really didn¡¯t know. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 823 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 823 Chapter 823 He is really, too smart yet.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Nodding affirmatively, Director Gibbs continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been activated Silvia was speechless. ¡°Is there any difference between the VIP single room and themon room downstairs?¡±After thinking about it, she asked again. ¡°You can go and see for yourself.If there is anything you are not satisfied with, you can discuss it again.¡±With a slight smile, Director Gibbs said, ¡°I still have something to do,Mr.Palmer,please settle down first, the other details Let¡¯s talk about the condition.¡± What else Silvia wanted to say?He had already left. When she got to the single VIP room,she realized that the conditions there were much better than that downstairs. Downstairs is a separate small room with a small partition inside. Inside the chamber are the toilet and shower. The smell will be rtively strong.Sometimes, she can smell the scent through the mask and mask when she goes in. But the upstairs is different. It looks like a simple hotel room.It has a separate bathroom,a sofa,and a TV.The hospital bed also has a mattress,which is very soft andfortable. At this moment, Simon was already lying on the hospital bed. He was half-sitting and seemed to be in good spirits. When it was uncertain that there was no risk of infection at all,Silvia and the staff here could not take off their protective clothing.Standing in front of him, it seemed so close, but indeed so far away,even if they wanted a tight hug. ¡°You¡¯re here for the first time too?¡±Simon asked, watching her look around. Silvia nodded, then shook his head again, ¡°To be exact, this is the first time I know that there are VIP rooms here,really¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that really?¡±Seeing her chuckling and sighing, wanting to speak but then stopping, Simon followed up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.I originally thought that in the face of such a ferocious disease,everyone is equal. No matter who is infected with the disease, they are the same and can¡¯t escape.But I didn¡¯t expect that people are really different from each other.Yes.Even if everyone suffers from the same disease, at least the treatment will be different.¡± ¡°?¡±Simon raised an eyebrow. ¡°The conditions downstairs are far worse than here.¡±Silvia said lightly, ¡°Even though there are many old and young people living in it.¡± Looking at her, Simon thought for a while, ¡°Do you want them to live in the VIP room here,or¡­let me live under the same conditions as them?¡± Hearing his question, Silvia returned to her senses and shook her head. She just expresses her feelings, but she is not so holy. There is sympathy, but there are too many sufferings in this world.She alone cannot sympathize with or take care of her.She is not that great. ¡°No.¡±She said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little bit emotional. You can live here because of your status, or your financial strength ispletely qualified.What they can¡¯t do is not only the qualification to live in such a ward, but also to leave the hospital.Once you get here, there is a huge gap between their treatment and your treatment, and I can¡¯t help change this. If you want to change, you have to rely on yourself.¡± ¡°Why are you so emotional all of a sudden?¡±Simon asked softly, ¡°Is it because I have been away for too long recently that you have been thinking too much?¡± Standing in front of his hospital bed,Silvia was silent for a while and then slowly said, ¡°Did you know?In the ward downstairs, there is a three-year-old girl.Her mother contracted this virus because of cancer. She has passed away.She lived alone in that small ward, and no one came to ask or care about her.Such a small child is not much older than Asher¡­¡± At this point, she choked up. She is not a fragile person, but this incident made her very sad, maybe it was substituted into the psychology of a mother, when she thought of Ivy, she wished she could develop the antidote immediately,wished she could set the treatment immediately. The virus man was picked out and severely beaten. Since the development of human beings, science and technology are so advanced, so many inventions and research have been done, all to make our lives better,not to do such deadly things,not to satisfy the ambitions of some people, but to turn this world into a purgatory. Simon reached out and gently took her gloved hand, ¡°Let that little girl live upstairs too.¡± ¡°?¡±Silvia frowned, ¡°You want to change rooms with her?¡± Laughing softly, Simon said, ¡°There is more than one VIP room upstairs. They are all empty now Why can¡¯t we have one more room.If you want to add money, we will pay for it.If you don¡¯t have enough status¡­¡± He paused, then said softly, ¡°Then she is my daughter,so it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°daughter?¡± Nodding, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that her mother has passed away and no one cares about her? So we are her parents. When she recovers and the gue is over, we will go through the adoption procedures after she goes out.¡±I adopted her. Or you don¡¯t need to bother so much.It¡¯s okay to treat her as a goddaughter.¡± ¡°Will you?¡±Silvia was surprised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to?We don¡¯t have a daughter yet, and I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s the two in your stomach. Even if they are,multiple sisters are goodpanions. ¡°His eyes fell gently on her stomach. He couldn¡¯t see the bulge through the thick protective clothing, but he knew there were still two little lives pregnant there. it?¡± Thinking of this, his eyes became soft and slightly worried, ¡°You are here, can your body take ¡°No problem.¡±Silvia stroked her lower abdomen gently with one hand, ¡°There is also a rest room here, I will go to rest when I am tired. And I am only responsible for checking the pulse regrly to check the development and changes of the disease, and then open some Experiments with traditional ChineseAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. medicine. Others are responsible for the cooking and data recording, and this ce has already taken good care of my body.¡± After a pause, she asked hesitantly, ¡°You never asked, what is this ce?¡± From the time he met Director Gibbs until here, he hadn¡¯t asked a question.Did he really have no curiosity at all? ¡°This is a ce for special patients, and that Director Gibbs, and everyone here, is no ordinary doctor,is it?¡±Simon asked rhetorically. Silvia nodded. ¡°This is a department of the country.As for what department it is, you can¡¯t tell the outside world,right?¡± He asked again. Nodding again, Silvia was even more surprised, ¡°So you know where this is!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. ¡°But he shook his head and continued, ¡°To be precise, I don¡¯t know the name of this department and what it is mainly responsible for,but I know that in ces like this,confidentiality is very important.It¡¯s very strong.So I don¡¯t ask because I know you can¡¯t tell.¡± Silvia was speechless. He¡¯s really, really smart! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 824 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 824 Chapter 824 My wife is such a treasure Seeing Silvia staring at him,Simon chuckled softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,don¡¯t forget,I also deal with people from government departments.¡± What he said reminded Silvia of something. ¡°I have something¡­¡± *Just ask,with me,do you still need to be so polite?¡±Simon could immediately understand what she meant and continued. Silvia smiled and asked, ¡°Based on what you know about Ray,is he a capricious person?¡± ¡°On the contrary, he is a man of one word and one thing in his actions. ¡°Quickly replied, and then Simon asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaking her head slightly,Silvia was not sure. After all,she only answered two calls. So far,she has seen Ray and heard ia¡¯s crying on the phone,but the details are not very clear¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t ask this kind of question for no reason Did something happen?¡±Simon¡¯s intuitive sensitivity made Simon feel that this matter was not straightforward. ¡°It¡¯s ia.¡±There was nothing to hide from him,Silvia said. ¡°What¡¯s up with her?¡± Silvia talked about the general situation and frowned, ¡°She is not an arrogant and willful girl.I haven¡¯t met Ray a few times, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he would do such a thing as a person. ¡°people.¡± ¡°He really won¡¯t.¡±After hearing what she said,Simon also felt that this matter was strange. ¡°And I feel that this matter should have something to do with Kelly.¡± Simon frowned slightly, ¡°You mean, that cousin of Ms.Miller?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Nodding,Silvia said, ¡°She was in theboratory with me before, but I had never seen her, and I didn¡¯t even know her existence.I didn¡¯t realize that she was in theboratory until I left thatboratory There¡¯s a lot. of power there,even more than Professor Reyes, even¡­¡± ¡°Even what?¡± ¡°I even think she has more power than Javon. ¡°Thinking of that person,l really have mixed feelings in my heart. ¡°Him?¡±Slightly startled, Simon was a little dazed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. During your absence, a lot of things happened. ¡°Sighing,Silvia said, ¡°Stop talking.don¡¯t think about it,and take care of yourself here. I checked your pulse,I think you should be recovering soon, and you can observe it for a few more days at most,and if you have no other symptoms, you should be able to leave.¡± ¡°What about you?¡±He was not worried about himself but more about her.¡±If I leave and leave here, will you still stay here?¡± Silvia nodded slowly.¡±I must develop an antidote that can ovee this virus before I can leave here. This is my promise and my mission.¡± Looking at her intensely, Simon suddenly smiled, but there was a little helplessness and worry in this smile. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Silvia asked. ¡°Be proud!¡±After thinking for a while,he said. Silvia:¡±?¡± ¡°In the past,I only knew that my wife was an excellent perfuming artist, and the perfume she made could be liked by many people worldwide. ¡°Simon looked at her tenderly, his eyes full of tenderness, ¡°Then I You know,my wife is very powerful, and ordinary men can¡¯t beat her together,she has enough self-protection ability and a smart head.¡± Silvia:¡±?¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡±She felt her cheeks were hot,and if it wasn¡¯t for the protective mask,she might not be able to see her face. Simon bent the corners of his lips but continued, ¡°But I just discovered recently that she is actually a miracle doctor. Not only can she manipte flowers, herbs and spices,but she can also cure diseases and save lives.¡± ¡°My wife is such a treasure!¡±He sincerely sighed, ¡°Is there anything else that I don¡¯t know?¡± Simon looked at her tenderly, without questioning or probing. His eyes were full of appreciation and love for her. Thinking back to the initial impression of her,she was still that gentle and pleasant little girl,well- behaved and cute.Later, she was bullied by a scumbag,and she took the initiative to find her for a sh marriage.Her bright eyes were full of hurt and determination. He used to think he was her safe haven,protective umbre,and the harbour where she could live. Only The more you get to know her,the more you love her. ¡°No,it¡¯s just that I learned a little more. It¡¯s not as good as what you said.¡±Silvia muttered softly, feeling ufortable being praised. ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡±Gently took her hand, looked into her eyes, and said seriously. Such a pity! It¡¯s a pity that the location is not suitable. The situation and the scene are not appropriate. Otherwise, want to hold her in my arms and kiss her fiercely. After a moment of silence, Simon seemed to remember something, ¡°How is Asher recently?¡± ¡°Do you remember your son?¡±Silvia nced at him reproachfully and smiled. She thought he had forgotten about it.Since the two met again until now,he has never mentioned it.If he doesn¡¯t ask again,she will ask him if he doesn¡¯t remember that he has a son. ¡°He¡¯s my son.How could I not remember. ¡°He nced at her disapprovingly, but he was pretty reasonable. ¡°Asher is at my master¡¯s ce,so it should be¡­perfect. ¡°Thinking about it, I haven¡¯t called for a while, but with my Mr Drake,it can only be his wrong old man. ¡°Should?¡±Simon looked suspicious,¡±And your master¡­¡± ¡°Tell you slowly!¡±She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy,case No.58,take a good rest!¡± Simon:¡±¡­¡± This woman! A pot of steaming water,gently put a towel into it,soak it,and wring it dry. Everything is in order. Winnie took the towel and slowly wiped it along the front of the man,from the neck to the shoulders and then to the waist¡­ The initially solid and robust body is already full of scars,especially the two wounds on the chest and waist,the apparent gunshot wounds,shocking! Even though the scabs were already forming,one could imagine from the wound how dangerous and painful it was when he was shot. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s been several days, but she still can¡¯t help but want to cry every time he wipes it here. After wiping until her waist stopped, she turned around and went to wash the towel, lowered her head,and her tears fell silently into the basin,sshing a little water. ¡°do not Cry!¡± He knew she was crying even if he didn¡¯t see her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not dead.¡± Before the words finished,Winnie quickly turned around and quickly covered his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to die,definitely not!¡±she sobbed. God knows how surprised and happy she will be when he appears in front of her again! But when he showed the wound on his body and said those words again, her heart became cold! In addition to chilling,there is also shock and disbelief! Even now,it still feels like a dream! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 825 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Maybe, I shouldn¡¯te back ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±Gently holding her hand,pulling her hand from his lips,his voice was as warm and cool as ever, and he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m back.¡± Wu Winnie opened her arms and hugged him from behind,crying loudly. Yes,he is back!He is finally back! After worrying for so long,he finally returned to her side. She should be happy,but her heart was heavy.and she was so sad that she couldn¡¯t say a word,so she could only hug him and cry. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Turning around slowly,Freddie looked at her,brushed his palm across her cheek, touched her eyebrows and lips,and said softly, ¡°So,you still haven¡¯t seen Simon, Yeah?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. ¡°Shaking her head, Winnie burst into tears, ¡°You said he has returned to China,but I haven¡¯t heard the news, and the Palmer Group doesn¡¯t seem to have released the news. Recently in the Palmer Group There is some turmoil,it is said that something happened to him abroad,but there are high-level officials suppressing it, so there is no major disturbance for the time being.¡± ¡°What about Silvia?¡±he asked again. ¡°Silvia doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s been up to recently, and she doesn¡¯t answer the phone, and¡­I went to ask herst time¡­¡± ¡°What did you ask her?¡±Pinching her chin and lifting her face slightly, Freddie stared into her eyes with a somewhat angry look, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to say anything!¡± ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t say. ¡°Startled,she had rarely seen him so irritable,Winnie was a little panicked, ¡°I just asked if one day I stood against Mr Palmer, who would she help? Who would she help?¡±Whose side are you on?¡± ¡°Stupid!¡±He shook his hand vigorously, stood up,wrapped his body in a big towel,and said in a manic voice, ¡°How did she answer you?¡± ¡°She¡­she said there was no such possibility.She said that Mr.Palmer and I were both important to her.¡±Winnie whispered. In fact,she felt that this question was stupid and superfluous, but she still couldn¡¯t help but want to ask.Maybe¡­she was also struggling in her heart. When she asked Silvia, she was not asking herself if one day, when it really came to a time when she had to break up or make a choice, she would just cut off her rtionship with her long-time friend? Turning his head to look at the silhouette of Freddie, he had already taken out a cigarette and lit it. He never smoked. Aftering back this time he seemed to be a different person. He smoked, had a bad temper,and was capricious,but asionally he was gentle.If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar people around her,she could be sure he was Freddie.Otherwise, she would. You¡¯d think he was just a Freddie lookalike. The smoke curled up. Freddie took two deep puffs,exhaled a smoke ring,and then said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t get any useful information from her mouth?¡± for?¡± ¡°What is¡­useful information?¡± ¡°Where is their son now?¡±he asked,raising his eyelids. Winnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you ask their son ¡®Just ask!Simon hasn¡¯t appeared in such a long time, and his life and death are unknown. Then Silvia is also a ghost. You are not curious. Where is their son?Where is old Mrs Palmer?¡±Si unhurriedly stuffed the cigarette into his mouth and bit it. ¡°She said that Asher was in a very safe ce. She didn¡¯t send him to his grandma. As for where¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±She didn¡¯t know Silvia was stopped on that road that day,so she guessed where she was going. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t tell why. She didn¡¯t want to say it and kept it a secret. ¡°Heh¡­¡±chuckled.I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but I always felt that there was a bit of mockery in his laughter,¡±Aren¡¯t you good sisters with her?After so many years, I don¡¯t even know this. How do you treat her?¡±,I don¡¯t know if I ask three questions.¡± ¡°I fell out with her because of you. ¡°Winnie got a little angry at his attitude,stood up with a frown, and threw the towel back into the sink heavily, ¡°I never liked Find out what she doesn¡¯t want to talk about.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re ming me?¡±ncing at her sideways, Freddie took a deep puff on his cigarette and sighed,¡±Perhaps,I shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡± After speaking,he stood up,casually pulled off the shirt jacket,thrown aside,and buttoned it. Seeing his action, Winnie panicked,rushed over and hugged his waist, ¡°No,you can¡¯t go,you can¡¯t go!¡± He finally came back.How could he leave?How could he! This time I left,I didn¡¯t know when I would be able toe back.I finally waited for him toe back.He is not allowed to go,no matter what! Being hugged tightly by her,with his hands tightly bound,Freddie stopped buttoning his buttons,sighed, turned around and put his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°I know you have a deep rtionship with her sister, but I At the beginning, why not give up on Simon.¡± Winnie became silent. She buried her head in his chest and was silent. Freddie gently stroked her hair with one hand and said slowly, ¡°You and I are the same, we are all emotional people,and because of this, we will hurt ourselves. I have died so many times for him,and I have never regretted it.If it wasn¡¯t for this time, he pushed me to the front to block the bullet, I wouldn¡¯t believe that he would be like that.¡± ¡°You saw it,you saw it!¡±Suddenly pulled her away forcefully,pointing her to the scar of his bullet hole, ¡°This is it,see?It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°There are countless injuries on my body,but this is the only ce where he pushed me out with his own hands and blocked me for him!People are so selfish in the face of life and death,have you seen that?¡± She stared at the gunshot wound, although it was not the first time she had seen it,and although the wound had healed, Winnie couldn¡¯t help crying every time she saw it. Not only because of that injury that nearly killed him but also because of these words. Unbelievably, Simon would push him to block a bullet! Why?Freddie would have died for him without his pushing. He was trampling hearts on the ground. However,this was not someone else,it was Freddie who said it himself, he who escaped from death told her word by word,how could she not believe it! He didn¡¯t have to lie to her, let alone lie to her! ww Because of this, Wu Winnie felt so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know how to face him and Silvia. ¡°I know you are very kind,but you don¡¯t know how to tell her,so I told you not to.¡±Freddie gently hugged her into his arms again,¡±Everything¡­Leave it to me!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 826 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 826 Chapter 826 I Have Found a Way Ivy was quickly assigned to the VIP room upstairs, next to Simon¡¯s. In fact, for her, there was not much difference except for an extra sense of novelty Children were the simplest and purest, and they didn¡¯t have so many requirements for material things. She just needed her doll. ¡°Sister, why did I change a room?¡±She asked,blinking. ¡°There¡¯s an uncle next door who wants you to live morefortably. Don¡¯t you like this room? Silvia asked warmly. ¡°I like it!¡±She nodded, ¡°But where we used to be was also very good!¡± Looking at her pure smile, Silvia couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit emotional. She was very embarrassed when she saw the difference between the upstairs and downstairs environments, but for the child, there was not such a big difference. ¡°Did you take your medicine obediently recently?¡±Silvia touched the top of her head,and checked her pulse. Judging from it,it wouldn¡¯t be long before she should be fully recovered. ¡°Sister,can I go next door?¡±Ivy asked softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still possible?¡± Silvia nodded curiously, ¡°What are you going to do next door? In order to prevent cross-infection,patients in each room were not allowed to visit each other. Everyone should stay in their own room.Some people were depressed because they were too bored, and they needed a psychologist to treat them. ¡°I want to go next door to thank that uncle. ¡°Her voice was childish but sincere. Silviaughed, ¡°No need!I already thank him for you! You just need to take your medicine obediently,listen to the doctor¡¯s advice, and get well soon. That would be the greatest thanks.¡± ¡°I will!¡±The little girl smiled while holding her doll in her arms. She looked no different from ordinary children outside. Silvia straightened up to bid her farewell,and after walking out of her ward,went to Simon¡¯s again. When Simon heard the movement, he opened his eyes and saw her walking in.. ¡°Bored?¡±Silvia asked. No electronic devices were allowed there.Although there was a TV in the room,he could only watch the news and TV dramas. For people like them who have been in contact with intemunications for a long time,watching TV was really boring However, there was no special department there.Except for the staff who have signed the confidentiality agreement, there were only confirmed patients there. They were all kind. They only knew that they went there for treatment. The current technology was so advanced, and the mobile phonemunication location made it easy for outsiders to know what¡¯s going on there.For the sake of strict confidentiality,people who entered were not allowed to bring anymunication equipment including Simon. He smiled slightly, ¡°Understandable. ¡°He was always like that calm,seemed to be in control of everything that happens, as if he could handle everything,and he was not afraid. ww Silvia must admit that during that period of time, she looked calm on the surface, but her heart was already suffocated.If it still continued,her mental defense might have copse at some point. Fortunately,he¡¯s back. His return was a reassurance to her. As long as she could see him every day sitting there peacefully,talked to him a few words,see his calm face,her restless heart could calm down unconsciously. No matter what happened, she would not be afraid anymore. ¡°How do you feel today?¡±She asked while reaching out to feel his pulse habitually. Simon seemed to be used to it. He stretched out his arms naturally, and quietly let her feel his pulse.Her fingers were light and weak,pressing gently on his wrist. Her eyes were focused and serious. She didn¡¯t say much. She just felt his pulse beating After a few minutes, she retracted her hand and looked into his eyes,then asked him to stick out his tongue,¡±Has the result of today¡¯s blood teste out?¡±In fact, she already knew the general situation after taking the pulse. However, there must also need to look at the results of the blood test and a series of otherboratory tests. ¡°Not yet,probably in the afternoon,¡± ¡°You have a little bit of anemia,but it¡¯s normal. After all,after being sick for so long, it¡¯s normal to have a little blood deficiency.I added blood-enriching medicine to you After the adjustment, the taste of the medicine will change a little.¡± ¡°Understood,Doc.Austin. ¡°He gently scratched her palm.Silvia closed his hand itchingly, and smiled. ¡°By the way,how¡¯s Trevor?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any symptoms. He is just in the istion observation room. After a few days,if there is nothing wrong with the test results, he can be allowed to leave. ¡°Silvia replied.Speaking of it, she remembered what happened before, Trevor¡¯s physique is quite special. ording to the statistics,all the people who have been in close contact with him are basically infected. It can be said that the infection rate is very high,but he is fine.¡± ¡°Maybe in good health,¡± ¡°You are also in good health. I actually asked him. In fact, I wondered if it had something to do with his diet This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. or living habits because he lived in the mountains all year round.¡± ¡°You want to start from this aspect and find a way to ovee the virus?¡±As expected of him, he could always quickly understand her intentions. Silvia nodded, ¡°In fact, from ancient times to the present,every time a gue urs,there are always some people who can resist it.Whether it is natural selection or survival of the fittest,it is still thew of nature, but it¡¯s not impossible to use it as a reference because of antibodies. It¡¯s just¡­ ¡°She paused,her voice became softer,¡¯I won¡¯t say anything about it.I don¡¯t want Trevor to be dragged into an experiment. I have already asked him in detail,and I think I have found a way.¡± ¡°No matter what you do,I will support you. I only have one request,take care of your body first!¡±Holding her hand,he repeatedly urged. Silvia nodded, ¡°I will!¡± Just when she was about to go back to the studio to see how the medicine was being boiled,she suddenly heard hurried footsteps from the next door,apanied by a piercing and urgent whistle. It was familiar.It was an emergency call bell,indicating that something was wrong. Ivy was in next door,but she was fine when she just left,could it be¡­ With a sinking heart,she quickly walked towards the next room. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 827 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Ulterior Motives There were already a few staff members standing next door,and the innocent and lovely girl who was alive and kicking was lying there with a mask on her face and her beautiful eyes were tightly closed. Silvia¡¯s heart twitched. She stepped forward quickly. The person next to her was about to push away,but he nced at her and stepped aside again,knowing that she was about to take a pulse. She resolutely checked her pulse carefully,afraid that it would break with a little force. Her pulse at the moment was also very floating Silvia¡¯s heart sank. That was exactly what she was worried about it was the same with Simon before.On the surface,he was almost healed. If he was checked ording to the procedures of western medicine,he could be said to be a normal person, but not in two days,to be exact,in one day. Before the time was up,it immediately took a turn for the worse. That virus was too cunning. It¡¯s too good at disguising!It would pretend to have been wiped out, but quietly hide somewhere in the body,and then attack suddenly when the body was most defenseless and the immune system was most negligent. A nurse had already prepared the infusion needle,but when she was about to pierce it,she stopped her.¡±Don¡¯t infuse!¡± Everyone else looked in her direction with a questioning look. ¡°Doc. Austin,she¡¯s breathing very weakly now.If she doesn¡¯t get an infusion, the situation will be very serious. ¡°Someone stepped forward and exined. He immediately went forward with the needle to infuse Ivy. But Silvia stood in front of the hospital bed to block everyone, ¡°I told you,no infusion is allowed!The infusion at this time stimtes the virus and elerates its expansion and development. This is the virus¡¯trick ¡°She said it seriously, but everyone else seemed to have heard some big joke. Someone couldn¡¯t hold it back, andughed out loud, ¡°Doc.Austin,do you think it¡¯s a trick?Her stats are very bad.If no medicine is used, her life will be in danger!¡±As soon as the voice fell, he walked forward,regardless of her obstruction, and continued to take medicine. ¡°Please believe me!l have experience in this area. This is definitely a trick of the virus. Don¡¯t infuse it. The stimtion of antibiotics will only elerate the mutation and division of the virus. This is where the virus is cunning. ¡°She said anxiously. There were still a few people who were skeptical about what she said, but they were not quite sure. To be honest,the virus was really extraordinary. They have been studying it for so long,but they still couldn¡¯tpletely conquer it. They originally thought that it would not take long for so many elites to gather, and they would be able to conquer it.But now, it became like an unprecedented challenge. Not only for them, but also for the world. After all,excellent doctors all over the world were working together to study and ovee this problem. ¡°Please Doc.Austin,don¡¯t embarrass us.If you dy the medication because of your stubbornness.the patient¡¯s life will be in danger, and the consequences will be more serious. Can you be responsible?¡±The other party didn¡¯t trust her and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t deny it but at this moment,it is too slow to rely on your medicine.¡± He was about to go forward, but Silvia blocked the way. He frowned,and just about to raise his hand to grab her,when he heard a shout, ¡°Stop!¡± Director Gibbs had heard the news and rushed over,entered the room, and looked around first,¡±What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Are you guys arguing here?¡±He asked calmly. His sullen eyes slowly sweeping over everyone in the room All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. until they fell on Silvia. Seeing him,the person who was arguing with Silvia immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Director Gibbs,the patient has changed and needs an infusion urgently, but Doc.has ulterior motives.¡± Silvia didn¡¯t exin.She just turned around,gently tucked the quilt in,and reached out to touch the child¡¯s forehead,which was slightly hot. That symptom was very simr to that of Simon back then. It¡¯s just that she had no experience when Simon got sick,and because she was the closest person to him, she panicked. The decisions she made at that time were the same as now, Western medicine, infusion, emergency medical treatment¡­ Yes,his condition seemed to be under control at the time, but then he fell into endless repeated fever and drowsiness.Later, she calmed down and reflected on it in addition, she took his pulse every day to control the changes in his condition, and gradually discovered that, in the next few days, the pulse in the body was a little bit stronger at first, because of the injection of the medicine, it seemed to have improved, but in the next few days,it became extremely dangerous. The pulse condition was almost nothing at one point,but then it finally got better At first she couldn¡¯t figure it out,but after she read some ancient medical books and thought about it carefully, she realized that the virus was at work in the first ce, and the manifestations made people think it was not working, but in fact it was just a small temptation The stimtion of antibiotics and other potions,on the contrary,made them more likely to fission and evolve, which was more harmful to the human body. In other words,it would be better to deal with it in a milder way without infusion or medication at that time.Simon was a strong grown man,and he could barely handle it, let alone such a delicate little girl. They didn¡¯t know about Silvia¡¯s thoughts, and they couldn¡¯t tell them. They just saw her so calm while tucking the quilt for the child. One stepped forward to grab her arm. But before he could touch her,he was pulled back by Director Gibbs, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Director!¡±The angry man stomped his feet and shouted, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand,why do you have to invite these nonsense medicine practitioners for fame? Did you really do anything?At this moment,you still have to protect her?!¡± Suddenly,the ECG monitor behind him made a crisp sound. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 828 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Pay For Her Life ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡±the man arguing said,before rushing to Ivy. However, Silvia pressed his hand. He tried to push it away,but she firmly held it. Everyone was wearing protective clothing, and it was equally inconvenient to move,but looking at her who was thin, he didn¡¯t know where her strength came from. He couldn¡¯t break free, ¡°What are you still doing?Save her!¡± ¡°I said don¡¯t!¡±Silvia shook his hand violently,causing him to take a few steps back in shock. Maybe it was because her voice was too loud,or maybe it was because her aura was too strong,everyone present was stunned. Director Gibbs took a step forward, looked at her and said, ¡°Life is at stake!¡± ¡°I know! She said with certainty, ¡°Director Gibbs.please believe me!Give me this chance,and give Ivy a chance too!l will let you see the effect!l know this virus very well!Don¡¯t be fooled by it!The infusion will only make the virus stronger.¡± ¡°What absurdity!¡±the person next to her said indignantly. Director Gibbs raised a hand to stop him,and then nced at the numbers on the screen. Although the electrocardiogram fluctuated a lot,it was at least within the safe range. asionally there were fluctuations, but when they were arguing,it returned to the normal range. He has practiced medicine for so many years, and it was indeed rare to see such a situation. While pondering,the person next to him couldn¡¯t bear his temper and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say!What if the patient is really in danger?What if she really died because of your wrong judgment?¡± ¡°Then I will pay for her life!¡±Silvia said swearingly! All the people present fell silent. They were all doctors, and saving lives and healing the wounded was a bounden duty.However,they also understood that they were not gods, and they couldn¡¯t save lives every time. There were always times when they were powerless and out of control. Her words were a bit too big up. Who would dare to say that if she couldn¡¯t save the patient, she would pay for her life? After a few seconds of silence, the man smiled mockingly again, ¡°What are you talking about?Who can really force you to pay for her life by then!¡± ¡°Jamison!¡±Director Gibbs snapped angrily. Silvia raised her head, ¡°I can issue a military order. I can write a letter of guarantee. No matter what the consequences will be,l will bear it alone!¡±She¡¯s really skeptical. From the medical theories that everyone has learned and the cases that have been in contact with there¡¯s no such rted precedent,but she¡¯s very confident in her swearing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±After a moment of stalemate,Director Gibbs finally said, ¡°But, when will you be able to give an urate result?¡± ¡°Today.¡±She answered affirmatively.Based on her experience and understanding of the virus,if there was no stimtion and further eleration of drugs such as antibiotics, the virus would not be able to survive for a long time.Coupled with the potion she boiled, the body¡¯s own immunity would wake up and resist. There would be results in the evening. Director Gibbs took a deep look at her.Seeing how determined her eyes were, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Someone beside him hesitated, ¡°Director Gibbs¡­¡± Although she seemed so confident,if something went wrong,she couldn¡¯t be the only one to bear it,and everyone else was fine,but Director Gibbs waved his hand, ¡°Everyone,go and see other cases. Pay more attention, lest simr phenomena happen, and prepare for it at any time!¡± After leaving,he returned to the experimental area, finished a series of disinfection work and took off his protective clothing. The doctor who had argued with Silvia walked towards Director Gibbs, ¡°Director, I know you trust her, but I still have to say it!We are all experienced in virology. Which one here has not returned from studying abroad, or has won many awards, but that Silvia,what degree does she have? She is not even a professional medical student!You will just listen to heryman words?¡± Director Gibbs wiped his fingers and said tly, ¡°What she said is not unreasonable.¡± ¡°Reason?!I can¡¯t tell!¡±With a sneer he turned his head and said to Doc.Franco, who had been silent all the time, ¡°Mortimer,tell me!l know you and Director Gibbs came to find her together, but.. but why have I never heard of such a young and capable person in the field of their medicine?¡± ¡°At the beginning.you agreed to invite Mr. Drake,but this woman came!Yes, I have been abroad for a long time,but don¡¯t bully me that I don¡¯t know their medicine at all. Their medicine practitioners are all qualified, and the older they are, the more experienced they are,but look at that woman,she is in her twenties at best, what does she have?What does she know?¡±He said angrily, ¡°If something really goes wrong,all of us must shoulder this responsibility with her!¡± ¡°Mortimer,where did you find her?¡±He didn¡¯t dare to call out to Director Gibbs,so he went to pull Doc.Franco aside. Doc.Franco¡¯s cheeks felt hot, and he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. When signing the non-disclosure agreement,they also had to keep Silvia¡¯s identity a secret. They could not reveal to others that she was thest student of the genius doctor, and at her age,even if she really had the title of thest student of the genius doctor, she would still be inevitable to be questioned, not to mention that her identity couldn¡¯t be revealed now. He nced at Director Gibbs in embarrassment, and hesitated, ¡°Actually, Dr.Silvia is also experienced. Maybe from their perspective medicine,it is indeed different.¡± ¡°Bullshit is different!¡±Anyway, there were no outsiders there,so he was not polite, ¡°Did she¡­get in through some rtionship?I heard that the man she married was very rich and powerful?He would never¡­¡± ¡°Jamison!What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±Director Gibbs was stern, ¡°What kind of department is this?How did the people who can get in here get in?How did you get in here?What do you take this ce for? What do you think of yourself and our colleagues?!¡± Consciously making a slip of the tongue, Doc. Kane quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Director Gibbs.I didn¡¯t mean it,and I didn¡¯t mean it that way.It¡¯s just that Doc.Austin¡­¡± ¡°You passed the organization¡¯s assessment, and so did Doc.Austin. Our department is no different than any other. You also signed a non-disclosure agreement when you came in.I don¡¯t understand how it happened until now!If you put all your energy on these chores, then I doubt whether you can do the job now!¡± It wasn¡¯t until he heard these words that Doc.Kane restrained himself, ¡°Director Gibbs, I¡¯m sorry!! understand!I will do my own thing well, and I won¡¯t talk too much about other things!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 829 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 829 Chapter 829 I Hope You Are Right Silvia poured out the boiled soup,which was steaming hot and exuded the unique fragrance of herbs. She focused on pouring the decoction into a bowl,then turned around to get another pot on the stove,in which some detoxification and antipyretic medicinal juice was boiled.It was not for drinking,but to be sprayed in the room. It just needed to be diluted before spraying. After finishing all the work, ayer of sweat was already forming on her forehead Fortunately,she didn¡¯t need to wear protective clothing in. that room. Otherwise,she would definitely be drenched in sweat again. Every time she took off the protective clothing,she felt as if she had taken a shower. Her chest and back were wet.If she hadn¡¯t been in good physical condition, she would have been really tired. She sat down on the stool,turned sideways to pick up a pen and paper,and started to record important data.She lightly beat her shoulder with one hand,recorded and integrated all the data, and wrote, when she remembered another thing. At the experimental base of Professor Reyes before, she tried to destroy the data, but was restored by Leo by mistake.Later, she wanted to find a hacker to hack into the database. At that time,Charles Petersen said that she would be notified of the results. Some time already passed, but there was still no news. She didn¡¯t know if he simply forgot about it,or the person she found was not good,or the network defense system of the experimental base was too powerful Shaking her head,she lightly patted her sore shoulders. She didn¡¯t know if Leo had been found now.If something happened to him, Mr.Drake would be¡­sad. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door outside. ¡°Pleasee in. ¡°Silvia raised her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Doctor Silvia. ¡°It was Doc Franco who pushed the door open, and walked towards her with a folder in his hand,¡±Here, Director Gibbs asked me to show you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡±Silvia took it,asked suspiciously, and then lowered her head to look After reading the above line of words clearly her eyes narrowed, and she was surprised, ¡°Asymptomatic infection?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Mortimer nodded, ¡°These cases are some without any symptoms. To be precise,they don¡¯t have any difort,but from the test results,they are indeed virus carriers.¡± ¡°There is only a risk of infection, but no infection?¡± Silvia asked after thinking about it. She flipped through the pages of cases,and there were quite a few of them. These people all had one thing in common, and they didn¡¯t feel ufortable.If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had extremely close contact with those cases who had been diagnosed and lived there,then their samples would not be taken for testing. It would not be found that they already have the virus in their bodies. Doc.Franco shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t say that! Just because they don¡¯t have any symptoms at the moment it doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t have symptoms in the future.And¡­even if they don¡¯t feel sick,they are very dangerous carriers. You know that the infection rate of this disease is extremely high.¡± ¡°Then what about these people?¡±Silvia looked up after roughly flipping through. ¡°I was ced in another district,just to observe for the time being. ¡°He replied, ¡°Director Gibbs said.you should also look at these cases, from¡­ from the perspective of your medicine practitioners.¡± ¡°Okay,I see. ¡°Nodding, she saw that Mortimer was still standing there, ¡°Anything else?¡± He stopped talking.but he still couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Doctor Silvia¡­about Ivy, are you¡­really sure?¡±He was there, and he didn¡¯t have a good word to say After all,there were so many people there,and they belong to different factions. It¡¯s not good to question colleagues in public. Even if he didn¡¯t have a hundred percent trust in her. Doing questioning in public,could cause division Academia could discuss it,but it should not suppress different factions at will. There were many things in science that still couldn¡¯t be exined. Everything must be viewed from two sides,scientific dialectics. She took a deep look at him. If it was the person who questioned her in the ward before,she wouldn¡¯t even bother to exin. Preconceived doubts and denials were useless no matter how she exined them, ¡°Simon also had this reaction before,but at that time,I made a wrong judgment because I was too worried and inexperienced.Later, his body underwent very dangerous changes,but fortunately.he survived. But Ivy¡¯s still young.I am afraid that she will not be able to survive the same situation. Compared with no infusion,the changes after infusion are riskier. ¡°Pausing for a few seconds, she spread her hands and said helplessly,¡±I don¡¯t know if you can understand if I exin like this?¡± He frowned and listened carefully, and then thought about it after listening, ¡°I understand, but are you sure that Ivy¡¯s situation is the same as Mr.Palmer¡¯s?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±She nodded decisively, without any hesitation in her eyes. Looking at her appearance, for some reason, Mortimer felt more at ease in his heart,and even felt that he was willing to believe her. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t trust you very much. ¡°Doc.Franco said with a calm and natural expression, ¡°But, I hope you are right.¡± In any case,they were all doctors. From their perspective, of course they hope that patients could be cured,especially now that they¡¯re all on the same front and have the same goal. They all hope to ovee that virus and end the epidemic as soon as possible. It was a battle without gunpowder. Coming out of Silvia, Mortimer was about to go around the groups as usual, and then report to Director Gibbs, when he was suddenly patted on the shoulder. ¡°Mortimer!¡± Mortimer turned his head,looked at one side for nothing,then turned his head again,and saw the person on the other side grinning at him, ¡°I used this trickst time!Why are you still being fooled?!¡± ¡°Doc.Kane,be more serious during working hours. ¡°Pushing his sses,Mortimer did not make fun of him,but said calmly. ¡°Hey!Don¡¯t be so serious, this is not an office area!Everyone is young, why are you pretending to be N?velDrama.Org (C) content. old?¡±Doc.Kane said disapprovingly. He naturally wanted to put his shoulders, but he avoided it. With his hand hooked,Doc.Kane smacked his lips and retracted his hand, walking with him while saying, ¡°Look at you, after staying with Director Gibbs for a long time, you have be old- fashioned!This is enough!It¡¯s boring! Everyone works very hard at ordinary times. You should rx once in a while.¡± ¡°Jamison,you are wrong to say that this is not an office area!The entire experimental department is an office area!We are here,every minute and every second, and everyone is working!Also, it is not good to criticize people behind the scenes, let alone criticize Director Gibbs. ¡°He stopped and turned around, saying every word with a straight face. Jamison was stunned. Seeing him walking forward again, he hurried to catch up, ¡°Where did I have any criticism?Okay, okay,can I be wrong?We are all friends, at least colleagues, there is no need to be so cold!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 830 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Are You Questioning Me? ¡°Jamison!¡±Stopping again,Mortimer turned to face him,and said with a serious face, ¡°You made a mistake in the datast time,but fortunately you didn¡¯t make a big mistake when you checked it out!This kind of trouble must not happen again!¡± When the matter of making a mistake was mentioned, Jamison shed a hint of impatience. He let out a sigh,and put his hand on Mortimer¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hey,I got it!It¡¯s such a low-level mistake, you can tell at a nce that I didn¡¯t mean it. Yes!So, Doc.Franco, you are the best,united and friendly colleagues, I just want to thank you well,how about a drink?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink during working hours!¡±Frowning at him, Mortimer said, ¡°Where did you get the alcohol?¡±Meals were served uniformly, and they couldn¡¯t go home at will.So, what drinking? Jamisonughed, Just kidding!Of course,I don¡¯t have wine, I¡¯m just kidding!I mean,in the future, when we sessfully go out,we must have a drink to celebrate!l have to thank you very much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for work. There¡¯s no need. ¡°Mortimer heaved a sigh of relief,declined directly, and turned to leave. But Jamison blocked his way, and said with a smile, ¡°Doc.Franco,can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Mortimer asked in a bad tone. He was in a hurry to do things,but this Jamison was always pestering. Although he was bing impatient, he was still a colleague.He also just returned from studying abroad, and his style of acting was more westernized,which was different from them. ¡°Do you know Doctor Silvia very well?¡±He gestured to the direction behind with his chin, and asked in a low voice. Mortimer looked at him,but said nothing. ¡°You and Director Gibbs went to invite that Mr.Drake at the beginning, you should know best. How to say please invite Mr.Drake to invite bigshots,and finally such a young girl came?That little girl¡­,what is her background?¡±As he spoke, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him. Frowning, Mortimer looked at the cigarette in his hand, ¡°This is not a smoking area.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°When he came back to his senses,he stuffed it back into his pocket, and smiled awkwardly,¡±Look at you!Not smoking or drinking is really enough to keep healthy.I don¡¯t mean anything else,it¡¯s also for us.¡± ¡°Look,although everyone signed a non-disclosure agreement toe in,they knew a little bit about their colleagues before each other. You are a top student from a first-ss medical university, and I came back from studying abroad. In this experimental center,it¡¯s not an exaggeration to have a lot of talents. Director Gibbs is even more experienced for many years and has a knife.But this little girl¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Director Gibbs trusted her?¡± Mortimer fell silent Director Gibbs did trust her,perhaps for Mr.Drake¡¯s sake. However,through observation recently, he felt that Silvia seemed to have real talents. Not to mention anything else,the mice in the experiment were injected with the same virus. The mice in other experiments were either dead or still slowly recovering,but the ones she was fed with traditional medicine were already alive and kicking. From the data point of view,her medicine seemede to be more effective. ¡°Doc.Franco?¡±Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Jamison called him again. When he came back to his senses, Mortimer¡¯s tone softened, but he didn¡¯t let go, ¡°Doc.Kane,those who cane here are not ordinary people, and neither are you. Director Gibbs has already said that everyone is a colleague,and everyone is for conquering this virus,so don¡¯t be too curious about other people¡¯s affairs!What we should do now is to do our own thing well.¡±After a pause, he said again, ¡°The mistake you madest time,and was corrected in time did not cause irreparable consequences, and it was not reported, but if there is another¡­¡± ¡°No,no,no!¡±Quickly holding his extended finger, Jamison said with a smile, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake again!You are right!I shouldn¡¯t ask so many questions!It¡¯s almost time,I should go back to work!¡±After speaking, he let go of his hand and turned to leave, not blocking the way of Mortimer anymore. Seeing him walk away, Mortimer shook his head helplessly,and continued to do his own thing. ¡°How is everything prepared?¡±That low and hoarse voice became his nightmare day and night.He had woken up so many times, and the only thing that couldn¡¯t get out of his ears was that voice? He slowly raised his head, and looked at the person standing on the chair who was no more than his height.Javon shook the hand hanging by his side, but said very humbly, ¡°Everything is ready. You can move at any time.¡± ¡°Very good!Tomorrow, I can finally leave this ghost ce!¡±Opening his arms, heughed out loud. His laughter echoed in the room,making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you smile?Aren¡¯t you happy?!We are about to seed!When we move to a new address,our experiment will be sessful!By then, the whole world will obey my orders!¡± One hand was clenched into a fist,and a strange light shone from his eyes. Javon lowered his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that I said something to spoil the fun, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t go so smoothly.¡± ¡°Huh?!Are you questioning me?!¡±The man suddenly became angry, and his eyes became fierce. ¡°Of course,I won¡¯t question you, but we are seriously short of manpower now,and the rumors outside are so tight.I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?!¡±He interrupted him unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you see how chaotic the world is now? This is our masterpiece!Some of them will die randomly, and the rest will obey me!¡± Javon sighed, ¡°As far as I know, although the virus spreads quickly,the fatality rate is not high,and¡­the whole world is trying to ovee this¡­¡± ¡°Huh?!¡±He suddenly grabbed his cor. The man¡¯s eyes were almost on his face. The pair of eyes exposed outside the mask seemed to see through him, and looked him from side to side. ¡°What do you want to say? What?Don¡¯t forget,your son¡­¡± ¡°I know that my son is in your hands, and I have no intention of rebelling.We are in the same boat.If we seed,I will also benefit from it. Don¡¯t forget,I am a businessman, and my purpose is to make money.Of course,I know how much I can earn if the virus is raging and we are the only ones in the world who have the antidote. ¡°After a pause, he said slowly, ¡°But¡­what if someone makes the antidote first?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 831 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 831 Chapter 831 Destroy It ¡°You said those trash?!¡±The manughed sharply and sarcastically,as if he didn¡¯t take the trash in his mouth seriously. Javon shook his head, ¡°No,I heard that a group of professionals has gathered to study this aspect.I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?If you¡¯re afraid of everything,how can you do great things?!¡±With a cold snort,he said indifferently, ¡°Now the whole world is studying it, and it has been studied for two years. It¡¯s been three months,so what¡¯s the result?Nothing!¡± ¡°Having said that¡­ ¡°Javon paused, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Silvia¡­and Kelly are also there. They are not as weak as you think.¡± He squinted his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Kelly I¡¯m asking you to dig Silvia,what are you doing?If I can¡¯t use her,there is no need for her to exist in this world!¡± ¡°I said earlier that she is definitely not such a soft person. She is different from me¡­ Before he could finish speaking,he was interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?People have weaknesses! Doesn¡¯t she have a son? Isn¡¯t she also pregnant?A pregnant woman can¡¯t handle it!Javon, I really doubt your ability!If you hadn¡¯t tried your best to ask yourself to do this,and use my people.you would have won it long ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, in these three days,if you still can¡¯t do it well,I will use my method!¡± ¡°Silvia is not at home recently, and she doesn¡¯t answer the phone.I don¡¯t think she is in Washington.¡±Javon quickly exined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t take the medicinest time. Although she got away, she should also feel that she is in danger. Her son is also not there.I suspect that she may have taken her child to hide.¡± ¡°Hiding out?¡±The man gave him a sideways look, and sneered,then raised his hand and pped his hands a few times. Javon¡¯s back shook,and then he heard the door open and the sound of high heels. He knew who it was without turning around. Kelly came in,one hand casually ced on her chest,supporting the other.And that hand held a mobile phone,and a video was ying on it. With a smile on her lips, she walked up to Javon, and shook the mobile phone in front of him,so that he could see clearly that it was Silvia. She was driving the car and parked on a hugewn.It seemed that there was a big house in front of her,and she was holding the hand of the child. When she walked in,the video screen disappeared.. There¡¯s no more.Maybe,couldn¡¯t take pictures of the inside. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Your information is so ill-informed!¡±Kelly said mockingly, ¡°Even if I check it casually,I can find that she sent the child to a manor near Washington. Why do you seem to have nothing as if you know?¡± ¡°Do you really not know,or¡­you don¡¯t want to tell us?¡±She asked strangely before she turned and looked at the man in front of her, ¡°Boss, let me just say he¡¯s unreliable!¡± ¡°This¡­I really don¡¯t know!¡±Startled, Javon said with a dazed face, ¡°It¡¯s not that I concealed it on purpose! You know,most of my people are abroad,and I don¡¯t have many contacts here. Yes¡­ Where is this manor?Since you have already searched here, and there is such a clear video, why didn¡¯t you capture her son?Or¡­did you do it on purpose?¡± Kelly smiled, ¡°Why do you want to draw the fire on me?Javon,don¡¯t forget that my responsibilities are different from yours. I am in charge of research and development. You are in charge of the periphery What¡¯s more isn¡¯t Silvia your old friend?Don¡¯t you know her son very well?It¡¯s most appropriate for you toe forward and capture her son,isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Because I know her very well! It¡¯s easier for me to scare people when Ie forward. ¡°Javon narrowly looked at the charming face in front of him,but her beautiful eyes were full of calcting light, ¡°Kelly.you are in charge of research and development. What have you developed?Up to now,you have used the previous research products. The one that the boss wants most have not seeded so far,which makes me doubt your ability.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±Kelly¡¯s expression changed after being stabbed to the point. But Javon ignored her face and continued, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the boss is so anxious to lure Silvia back to let her continue. After all¡­she is indeed much better than you in this aspect! That person wille soon!Time is running out!If you really can¡¯t do it,it¡¯s better to say it earlier,so we can make preparations earlier,rather than wait for you to spend time here.¡± Kelly gritted her teeth. She said with a livid face, ¡°The boss can see my ability, and the achievements I have made are obvious to all the world. You don¡¯t need to challenge me here! You say Silvia is amazing?then bring her here,and I will have a goodparison with her!! also want to know how good she is, and who is number one in the world,me or her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone¡¯s mouth will be strong, and I don¡¯t dare to reallypare, so I use my hands and feet in private,trying to kill someone.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°You know what I say!¡± ¡°Javon, you got it right!¡± ¡°Why?Don¡¯t you understand enough? The car ident that Silvia encountered before,dare you say that it has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Okay!¡±The man had been watching coldly,until this time,he interrupted them, ¡°Why are you arguing? We are all on our own, so why bother?!Is it worth it for Silvia?!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss¡­ ¡°Kelly wanted to say something, but she nced over,pursed her lips, and swallowed the words again. Javon,you don¡¯t need to talk eloquently here,I will give you three days, three days!At that time,I won¡¯t see Silvia,and my people will do it!At that time,don¡¯t me me for not giving you a face!¡± Javon frowned, but did not refute a word,nodded,and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Okay,you¡¯re running out of time! Do it first!¡±He waved his hand, indicating that he could step back,watched him turn around, and said, ¡°By the way,you don¡¯t need toe here if you change ces tomorrow!It¡¯s better for you to show up as little as possible!¡± ¡°Understood.¡±He responded and went out. ¡°Boss,do you really not need him toe tomorrow? Aren¡¯t you afraid on what the hell is he going to do?¡±Kelly asked after looking back. ¡°I want to see if he can move!¡±The man grinned and smiled horribly, ¡°You will keep an eye on me tomorrow,especially that R18.His recent statistics are very mediocre. Let¡¯s see if he should keep it or not. If not,destroy it!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 832 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 832 Chapter 832 I¡¯m Not Used to it Anymore ¡°Okay.¡±Kelly agreed without batting an eyelid. The man was very satisfied,nodded, and his eyes softened a lot, ¡°Kelly, do you know what I like most about you?¡± ¡°How dare I guess what my boss is thinking?¡±Kelly replied tly. ¡°I just like your cold blood and ruthlessness. You don¡¯t have the kindness of a woman like Javon!People who do great things should not have any kindness in their hearts.I chose you out of so many outstanding graduate students because you are enough.¡± ¡°Boss,you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°How is R7?¡±He suddenly asked after changing the subject. ¡°It¡¯s very obedient and smooth,otherwise,we wouldn¡¯t be able to transfer to the new base so quickly.Boss,please rest assured that everything is under my control. She said confidently. Taking a deep look at her,the man tapped the back of his other hand with his fingers, ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t say that the effect of R7 was uncontroble, so it didn¡¯t work for a long time. Why is it controble again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not uncontroble, but I¡¯m not sure how much the effect will be after actual use,but so far,the effect is still very satisfactory.Everything is going ording to our expectations, and you have seen it.¡±She replied. ¡°Very good!However, what Javon said is not wrong. The most important thing is R10,and you haven¡¯t seeded yet.Kelly,time is not short. My patience is limited,and so is your time!¡±His tone was calm and non-threatening,as if it was the mostmon question. However, Kelly was trembling all over, ¡°I understand.I¡¯m already speeding up.I believe it will be sessful soon.¡± ¡°Before,it was dyed because of the matter of the experimental base,and it was interrupted in the middle. We can move to the new base tomorrow.I believe that R10 will be sessful there!¡±The man paced back and forth in front of her, but didn¡¯t speak to her. Kelly just lowered her head, and slowly clenched her fists. After an unknown amount of time,she finally heard his footsteps stop, ¡°Okay!I hope so!¡± ¡°I gave Javon three days. How many days do you think I should give you?¡± Kelly¡¯s nerves that had just been rxed became tense again, ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!I¡¯m just asking casually!¡±He waved his hand, and chuckled, ¡°But you should always give me an exact time, shouldn¡¯t you?It¡¯s been a long time,Kelly!¡± Kelly gritted her teeth, ¡°One¡­a month?¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± ¡°Two¡­twenty days!¡±Hesitating,she stretched out two fingers. The man just looked at her. His exposed eyes could be seen with slightly raised eyelids. After two seconds of silence,Kelly took a deep breath, ¡°Half a month!¡± ¡°Okay,just half a month!¡±After taking her words decisively, the man said, ¡°Kelly,I am more tolerant to you.l only gave Javon three days, but I gave you half a month!Don¡¯t let me down!Otherwise¡­I will lose my temper! You know, when I lose my temper, I can¡¯t control myself!¡± Kelly turned pale,nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Okay,you go out too! There are a lot of things going on recently, and you should be very busy too!¡±After waving his hand, the man turned his back. Looking at his back,Kelly silently took a few steps back and also exited the room. ¡°Grandpa,cupcake.¡± The small voice was tender and well-behaved. Mr.Drake turned his head and saw Asher, who was holding a big tray. The servant beside him was carefully protecting him, for fear that he might drop it. Apparently,the little guy was too stubborn. He had to take it by himself, that the servant couldn¡¯t help it,so he had to protect him. ¡°Grandpa haven¡¯t eat yet,so you should eat.¡±He smiled gently.¡±Grandpa,eat!¡±Standing on tiptoes, he tried his best to lift the tray up,but he was limited in stature,so he couldn¡¯t hand it too high. Shaking and about to fall,Mr.Drake hurriedly supported the tray with one hand, and caught him with the other hand, ¡°Oh,my little horror!¡± The servant on the side hurriedly helped to take the tray,and Mr.Drake took the child into her arms without any hassle, ¡°You can¡¯t save me a little worry!¡± ¡°Snack,eat!¡± Asher sat in his arms,but still dishonestly wanted to reach for the snack. Mr.Drake had no choice but to beckon the servant toe over,took a small piece of pastry from it,then stuffed it into his mouth and took a bite. He saw the little guy finallyugh and patted it happily. After pping his hands,he alsoughed, ¡°You little thing you still make me happy!¡± ¡°Hey¡­ ¡°With a long sigh, he looked into the distance, ¡°I think back then, that bad boy was like you.If I didn¡¯t eat,he would beg me to eat. But I think he wanted to please me. The more he let me eat,the more I didn¡¯t eat,and then he was so anxious that he cried. ¡°As he spoke,he started tough. However, after a while,the smile on the corners of his lips froze, and slowly,as he lowered it,the smile in his eyes gradually faded away. Asher couldn¡¯t quite understand what he meant,but he could tell that Grandpa was unhappy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Grandpa must be happy!¡±He pulled up the corners of his lips. Mr.Drake took his hand and sighed, ¡°Grandpa wants to be happy too,but how can grandpa be happy?¡± ¡°Bad boy ran to me for nothing. What are you doing so diligently?Now that he¡¯s gone, I¡¯m not used to it anymore!¡± ¡°Sir.¡±A servant walked to the door,¡±Many people came outside and wanted to see Sir.¡± ¡°No!¡±He answered impatiently, ¡°Send them away!¡± ¡°Sir,it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s your brother¡¯s family. ¡°After a pause, the servant added another sentence. ¡°My brother?¡±He raised his eyebrows. He was surprised, and turned his head to look, ¡°The whole family?¡± ¡°Yes!Maybe¡­¡±The servant didn¡¯t say anythingter. After all, a servant shouldn¡¯t criticize the master¡¯s family affairs. However, even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Mr.Drake knew their intentions in his heart. These days,he didn¡¯t intervene or ask,thinking that after all,they were in America. Although the Drake family today was not as good as it was a hundred years ago, with their decades of hard work, it could be regarded as having some prestige. The policealso intervened, so it¡¯s unlikely that they have not heard from them until now. They came to the door¡­ ¡°Should I send them away?¡±Seeing that he was silent, the servant asked tentatively. Mr.Drake stood up, ¡°Let them in!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 833 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Morality Kidnaps Me,Right? Keiran hadn¡¯t set foot in that huge house for many years. He was trembling on crutches and walked in slowly with the support of his son and daughter-inw.Standing in the living room, he didn¡¯t sit down,but looked around,until he heard the sound of footsteps, and saw the old man walking out slowly,pulling on his slippers.Immediately, his eye sockets became hot, and he quickly walked up to him,wanting to hold his hand, John!¡±He couldn¡¯t support his body well, so he almost fell before taking two steps forward.Fortunately,Luka supported and steadied him, ¡°Dad,slow down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so excitable at such an age. ¡°With a sideways nce, Mr.Drake frowned and said impatiently.He took Asher¡¯s hand and sat down unhurriedly. When they saw the little child,several people were very surprised,especially the old man of the Drake family,who kept staring at Asher,¡± John,this is¡­¡± ¡°What is it?It¡¯s none of your business!¡±Frowning, he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so old,you should stay at home honestly. Why are you here with me?We haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. Come on,don¡¯t bother!¡±With distaste in his mouth, he stared at the couple, ¡°You too! The old man is confused, and so are you!Why just follow around?¡± ¡°John!Please save Leo!Please!¡±The mother couldn¡¯t bear it.he knelt in front of Mr.Drake,crying bitterly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±Mr.Drake shrank his feet back and said with a frown,¡±Get up,get up!¡± ¡°John,I really can¡¯t do anything about it,that¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you!You just¡­help me!¡±Keiran coughed twice, and leaned forward with both hands on his crutches. ¡°How can I help?Your family is crazy!Leo¡¯s bad boy is missing.go to the police! Didn¡¯t you call the police?If the police can¡¯t do anything,how can I help?¡±He frowned, turned his head and gently stroked Asher¡¯s head,once again. ¡°John,I know what you are capable of. You have your own way and contacts.Over the years, you have traveled far and wide and made many friends.Sometimes,things that cannot be done on the surface,your contacts can find it.Leo has been missing for so many days, and the police have no whereabouts. These people are not ordinary people. You¡­help us. He is also a grandson of the Drake family just look at it for the sake of the Drake family ancestors¡­¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Drake family?¡±Mr.Drake spat interrupted him, ¡°What are you worthy of talking about the ancestor of the Drake family?Back then,when I left, the Drake family was halfway with me!It has nothing to do with the dime!Everything in the property is yours, and I will not take any of it!In the future,I will have nothing to do with the Drake family!Now you mention the ancestors of the Drake family to me?¡± Keiran grimaced,sighed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget how you treat me back then, and now you want me to help you?¡± ¡°John,I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,but Leo for so many years¡­¡±he paused,wiped the corners of his eyes,and then said, ¡°You watched him grow up!He¡¯s also the one in our family who¡¯s the most like you and the most talented. He has always been running to you for so many years, and he also respects you. He will miss you when he has any good things,even if he doesn¡¯t watch the Drake family ancestors. In terms of face,just because of Leo¡¯s filial piety for so many years,you should help him too.If something really happens to him¡­¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°If anything happens, it¡¯s his life!¡±Mr.Drake said bluntly. Luka was speechless. *John,how can you say that?!¡±He couldn¡¯t help it, ¡°You are an elder! Leo also calls you grandpa When you don¡¯t like to see us,we never dare to disturb you! When you don¡¯t recognize us as rtives, we dare not take your credit!But what¡¯s wrong with Leo?¡± Leaning at him and sneering, Mr.Drake said coldly, ¡°How do you say that?It was also asked by your father back then,and now I give it back. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luka didn¡¯t know what to say,he turned to look at his father, Keiran,who lowered his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see his expression at the moment. With a long sigh, Keiran slowly raised his head,¡± John,you still won¡¯t forgive me, will you?¡± ¡°Since we have broken off the rtionship, let¡¯s break it clean and say no to forgive or not!¡±Looking at Asher¡¯s cute and innocent face, he smiled,but his eyes were so lonely. Asher looked at him the same way. He couldn¡¯t understand what the adults were saying,but he could tell that Grandpa¡¯s eyes were not happy. He raised his hand to rub his eyes,trying to make him happy Grandpa became very unhappy.He didn¡¯t speak,didn¡¯t yell like he used to,and was often in a daze. Although he¡¯s young,he could tell whether people were in a good mood,so he has been very well-behaved and sensible recently. Gently holding his hand, Mr.Drake smiled, trying to cheer him up,but it was forced. ¡°Okay,okay!¡±Nodding, Keiran braced himself to stand up, ¡°I was wrong,I was wrong!¡± He turned and walked out the door,Luka could only support him, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Mrs.Drake was even more anxious, ¡°Dad,Uncle John¡­ ¡°She looked around,wanting to chase after her father-inw and husband,but she was anxious about the whereabouts of her son,tears streaming down her cheeks. At that moment, Keiran, who had already taken two steps,suddenly turned around again,dropped his crutches,and fell to his knees with a plop,¡±John,I beg you!¡± ¡°Dad!¡±Luka didn¡¯t expect his father to do it.He was startled.He wanted to help him but couldn¡¯t, so he could only kneel down with him. ¡°It was my fault at the beginning!You can me me and punish me,but Leo is a child!He didn¡¯t do anything wrong,and now his life and death are uncertain!You can help.just treat me as I beg you,please! Please!¡±As he spoke,he bowed. He got up in a hurry,paused, and climbed onto the sofa again,¡±What are you doing?Is morality kidnapping me?Keiran,let me tell you,l don¡¯t like this!Get up quickly!! don¡¯t ept this from you!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 834 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 834 Chapter 834 He Should Not Die Luka and Mrs.Drake also kowtowed together, and for a moment, the sound of kowtow echoed throughout the room. Asher blinked,and wanted to ask why they kowtowed, but seeing how angry Grandpa was,he pursed his lips again and remained silent. him. ¡°Get up!All of you,get up!Get up!¡±He roared. His voice was so loud that everyone froze and looked up at ¡°Keiran!Oh Keiran,hello?What are you doing?!¡±He stood up angrily, and walked back and forth, ¡°You¡¯re so old,and you dare to y this with me?Do you think¡­Do you think that I have to agree with you?¡± ¡°No,I really beg you!l can¡¯t help it!I have checked all the surveince cameras, but I can¡¯t find his whereabouts. After so many days, you also know that Leo has never been worrying. No matter what happens,he won¡¯t stop contacting his family for so long. Something must have happened! There is also theboratory,which is now abandoned. I have someone check it out. However, it¡¯s empty and there¡¯s nothing left! It¡¯s gone,and everyone inside is gone.¡± ¡°There is also a basement inside. Although the houses in the basement are empty.they seem to have been inhabited. A professor died in theboratory a while ago.It is hard not to feel that it has something to do with thisboratory. John,for dozens of years, I never begged you!I know you have resentment and hatred in your heart, but this time is different!As long as I can get Leo back,I will do whatever you want me to do!l will even pay for my old life!¡± talk!¡± ¡°What do I want your life for?Can it be boiled?¡±Mr.Drake asked angrily.He red at him again,¡±Get up and ¡°John¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t look for it!¡±He said angrily. Although the tone of his voice was not good, it was already a great relief. Hearing it,the whole family was very happy.looked at each other, and then stood up with support. ¡°John¡­¡±Luka was about to speak but stopped when he saw the annoyed look in his wife¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thisboratory is a bit weird.I didn¡¯t notice it at all,but the people in theboratory have all withdrawn.As for Leo¡­he should still be in Washington. ¡°He pondered. ¡°Is it still there?¡±Keiran¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope, ¡°But¡­but we can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°If you can find it,the police would have found it long ago.¡± ¡°What kind of ck force is this?How can it be so rampant in Washington?¡±Luka asked angrily, ¡°Which way is it,even our members of the Drake family dare to move!¡± ncing at him, Mr. Drake snorted, ¡°Who told you it was a domestic power?¡± ¡°It was foreign?!¡±They were taken aback Keiran asked tremblingly, ¡°How could Leo offend foreign forces? He¡­he¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t need to offend, you get in the way of others,block their way,and you will be dealt with. ¡°Mr.Drake said tly. His face was calm,but the faces of the Drake family turned pale. Mrs. Drake almost passed out, Luka supported his wife,and cautiously asked, ¡°John,you mean¡­Leo is in danger?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true either!¡±Shaking his head,Mr.Drake said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to die.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s already dead,they won¡¯t need to hide him like this What¡¯s the use of carrying a corpse?It¡¯s more convenient to simply throw the corpse out. ¡°It was his assumption. If Leo¡¯s dead, he would definitely be dumped. The living person couldn¡¯t be found In his case,body has not been found. Therefore, he must still be alive, but has been hidden ¡°Then he¡­¡±Mrs.Drake turned pale. Hearing that her son might still be alive,she felt a little relieved, but her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore when she heard Mr.Drake say corpse after corpse. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for him.If there is news,I will inform you as soon as possible. ¡°He sat down and took a sip of tea. He paused and raised his head to see how many people were staring at him.¡±What are you looking at?I said I will notify you if there is any news¡­ ¡°John,thank you!¡±Keiran said emotionally, ¡°I knew, you wouldn¡¯t disagree!¡± ¡°Thank you, John!¡±Luka also said gratefully. Mr.Drake waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Okay.okay,don¡¯t do this with me!Just don¡¯t bother me!l can¡¯t see this crying act, and you!Why are you running around at your age?What are you going to toss about?If your life be at risk,whose fault is it?¡± ¡°I know it!¡±Keiran answered with relief. ¡°You have counted, but I have not!Next time youe again, I won¡¯t ask anyone to open the door. Don¡¯t be annoying!¡±After finishing speaking.he took a big sip of coffee to moisten his throat. Keiran nodded, ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t bother you. As soon as you have news,as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°I know,I know!It¡¯s really long-winded!¡± The whole family received an affirmative answer. Although there was no news of Leo yet,Mr.Drake was willing to help and told them with certainty that he was still alive. It was finally a reassurance.However,after the person left, Mr. Drake¡¯s face was full of sadness again. It was not simple.Leo was involved in this situation.It would be difficult to get out. That organization was complicated and powerful. He was afraid it was not as simple as a terrorist organization.It was unclear how many foreign forces were involved In addition, there was still no news about Silvia. They didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on there, and that damn virus! ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± The room finally fell silent, and Asher called him softly. Only the child¡¯s voice could calm his restless heart a little. He hugged him,sat on his body, and looked at his little face, ¡°Hey,baby,do you miss mom?¡± ¡°I think.¡±He nodded, ¡°When will Mom be back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when your mother wille back. It should be soon.¡±Sighing,he said, ¡°Before your motheres back, we will be dependent on each other!! have to take good care of you, and you have to be obedient,huh?¡± The situation was unclear. Asher¡¯s parents were not around.If something happened,how would he exin it to them?It¡¯s okay within his own range,but if he left this manor,it¡¯s hard to say. ¡°Okay!¡±He nodded his head heavily. Mr.Drake released a long sigh of relief, and picked him up, ¡°Let¡¯s go,apany grandpa to see the This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. pigeons!¡± Asher, who was lifted up,was thrilled. He held Mr.Drake¡¯s hand with both hands,giggling,and walked towards the backyard. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 835 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Willing to Gamble Again Waking up from the nightmare again, he opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling numbly. He was used to it. In fact, he could no longer tell whether it was a nightmare or not.Maybe, he was really awake. After all,when he fell asleep,he knew he was dreaming and hoped to wake up However, when he opened his eyes,it was endless torture. He still remembered what Javon said However,just thinking about it over and over again he was still unsure if he should believe him. After all,after waiting for two days, there was still no sign of leaving. Could he be ying himself again?But how would he benefit from it? Just when he was lost in his own thoughts, there was the sound of the door opening.Unlike usual,it was apanied by the crisp sound of high heels. His face was still numb,but his eyelids moved. To him, that voice was the most terrifying. ¡°Doc.Drake. ¡°The woman¡¯s voice was clear and gentle,but it seemed toe from hell. Leo didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Why?Has the effect of the medicine deafened your ears?Or has your nerves been so paralyzed that you can¡¯t even understand human speech? Kelly asked mockingly, looking at the person lying there motionless with cold eyes. ¡°Tie him up and take him away!¡±Turning her face away,Kelly ordered the people around her. Upon hearing her words, Leo finally had a little reaction, and his heart began to stir inexplicably.Set off? Is it what Javon told him?Is he really going to transfer?Is he leaving?Does it mean, he has a chance?! His heart couldn¡¯t be restrained. He tried his best to control himself. His face showed no expression, but his heart was beating wildly,wishing it to jump out of his chest.He would rather die than live there. He wanted to die many times,but he still survived. Since he survived,he must escape.He couldn¡¯t just die like this His life must not be ruined like this. His parents must still be waiting for him. He wanted to escape and catch these demons. He would make sure they get what they deserve!He must take revenge! Like a puppet,he was pulled up by someone,back and forth. His vision was empty. He couldn¡¯t see anything,and he was stunned. Kelly watched their movements,walked slowly in front of him,and stood still, ¡°Doc.Drake?¡± Leo still ignored her. Kelly suddenly raised the corners of her lips andughed, ¡°Actually, you should thank me!After all,I¡¯m giving you a chance to be a real miracle doctor!¡±Although he didn¡¯t move or speak, Kelly clearly noticed his eyelids move quickly Obviously, he¡¯s still listening. Seeing his reaction, Kelly found it very interesting. Even people controlled by drugs still have uncontroble emotions Humans wereplex animals Spirituality and willpower were really hard to talk about. She has done so many experiments before, and because everyone¡¯s spirit and willpower were different, the final effect of the medicine and the effect achieved were also different. That¡¯s why she kept doing experiments and adjusting the medicine repeatedly.Even so,she dare not say that she could be a hundred percent sure about the efficacy of the medicine. ¡°Do you know what kind of medicine I gave you?¡±She moved closer and asked in a low voice. Leo didn¡¯t speak and lowered his eyes. Kelly leaned into his ear,¡±It¡¯s¡­a poison!¡±She was holding a weird smile. However, even those few words did not elicit any reaction from him. He was tied up in a numb manner,and sat there motionless, as if he had lost his life. She was very bored when she didn¡¯t receive a response,smacked her lips and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry,this poison is not fatal,it can make you stronger. After you get over it, you will be invulnerable to all poisons, and it can be better in the future.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leo looked at her. His eyes seemed to say,do you think I¡¯m a fool? Kelly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe it?I have read the books of your medicine practitioners. There are ancient books that have recorded the method of invulnerability from a hundred poisons. Why haven¡¯t you tried it yourself?Hmmm. Maybe,you don¡¯t even know it yourself,eh?¡± ¡°But believe it or not,it¡¯s up to you Anyway.you are just one of my many test subjects. You can¡¯t get out or run away. You are destined to stay in thisboratory forever. ¡°Wiping his fingers,she said unhurriedly, ¡°However, that¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you like staying in theboratory very much? Now, you can stay in it for the rest of your life as you wish!¡± Leo¡¯s lips moved,but he didn¡¯t say a word. He took a deep look at Kelly, and then sighed lightly as if he didn¡¯t bother to say a word to her. ¡°Doc.Drake.¡±Seeing him being framed and blindfolded with a ck cloth,Kelly suddenly asked, ¡°In your eyes, who is better,me or Silvia?¡±She turned her head and carefully studied Leo¡¯s expression. As for Leo,his eyes were already blindfolded,but as if he knew she was approaching,he slowly raised the corners of his lips. He finally uttered the first word after she entered the door, ¡°You?¡± Kelly raised her eyebrows, and then she heard a very soft sound from the back of his throat, ¡°Heh¡­¡± The voice was very soft and didn¡¯t say anything superfluous, but it was ridiculed to the extreme,making Kelly¡¯s face turn cold in an instant.Her eyelids twitched unconsciously, and she sneered twice, ¡°You will see!I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes, who is better,me or Silvia!¡±She raised her hand,signaling the two to take him away. Leo didn¡¯t resist. His hands were tied behind his back, allowing them to walk outside. They calcted the time very urately.It was half an hour after the effect of their own medicine took effect. Every time after the effect of the medicine,it was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked out,and he didn¡¯t have any extra strength. Not only that but when he was tied up,two pills were stuffed into his mouth. He didn¡¯t resist and ate it obediently. Kelly and the others didn¡¯t doubt it. They just thought that he had been exhausted and had given up any idea of escape. And he,having taken the two pills given by Javon, was willing to gamble again! Even if he would be deceived and lost again,he would still need to gamble!Even if the chance of escaping would only be one in ten thousand, one in one hundred thousand, he still wanted to give it a try. What could be more terrifying than this purgatory ce? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 836 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 836 Chapter 836 The Child Is Dying Leo was dragged forward seemingly numbly He began to remember the road under his feet and the sounds around him in his heart. He felt like he entered the elevator,and the elevator sank ordingly.not going up but going down Does that mean that he has been staying upstairs?But it was not that long¡­ The floor was not very high. After being pulled out he listened attentively, but he didn¡¯t hear the sound of high heels, and he didn¡¯t hear any other sounds except for the two people pulling him. Didn¡¯t Kelly follow?He silently analyzed and judged until he was pushed into the car.From the moment the car started, he began to count the time silently from his heart. Javon said that about twenty minutes after the car started¡­. He couldn¡¯t see and he didn¡¯t have a watch,but for him,keeping time was not a difficult task. He counted the time by himself during the days and nights he was locked up there. He no longer needed to look at the time to figure out an approximate number. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a matter of life and death, so he wouldn¡¯t make mistakes in calctions. With his hands tied behind his back,he groped with his fingers and found the knot. The strange thing was that the knot was not the same as before. It was not only easy to break free but even a little bit lose. After a little probing,he broke free and let go which made him a little puzzled. All this was too smooth.Could it be said that Javon arranged the person who tied the rope for him long ago,or is this another trap? A moment of hesitation shed in his mind, but there was no time for him to think about it.Feeling the shaking of the car,he silently counted the time in his heart.Judging by the sound of breathing,there should be only three people including the driver. If ording to the previous n,if he broke free and grabbed the steering wheel to create chaos,the chance of escape should be very high. It¡¯s just¡­will it really go so smoothly?Did Javon really didn¡¯t lie to him? The hesitation was only for a moment. After all,twenty minutes would be up soon. The closer the time came the harder Leo¡¯s heartbeat became. He counted down in his heart, ¡°Five¡­four¡­three¡­two¡­ one! He suddenly pulled hard, broke free from the rope,and pulled off the cloth covering his eyes. The people in the car obviously didn¡¯t expect him to break free. They were stunned for a moment, and was really t strong.he swung the person from both sides, forcefully threw the person away,and then rushed forward with a clear goal to grab the steering wheel. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. immediately rushed forward to subdue him. But the power to sur The driver panicked and tried to shake him off with one hand.He desperately held the steering wheel with the other. The other two people in the car came back to their senses and immediately rushed over again,trying to subdue him. Leo didn¡¯t know how he umted strength,or if it was because of the medicine Javon gave him,but he felt that he was so powerful at the moment.He knocked down the two people again,jumped and compete with the driver. Although it was not very convenient for him to be behind, it was not so easy for the driver who was disturbed to control the car steadily. The car began to twist and turn like a snake. Leo grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and patted the driver¡¯s head away with the other hand.At the same time,he looked up.only to find that the ce turned out to be a street market. The car mmed into the street crazily, and the crowd dispersed. Then the car uncontrobly rushed into a shop.h railing, and then flipped over on the ground with a bang. The carnded heavily.Leo lost his bnce and rolled inside. He looked out the car window,longing for freedom,but at the same time, there was buzzing and crying in his ears,mixed together,and his head was a little dazed. He didn¡¯t know how long it took before he was dragged out of the car. He only felt that the top of his head was hot as if something was flowing down, and there were flowers in front of his eyes. The sounds of cars and police cars were intertwined He heard a lot,and it gradually became unclear¡­ Then he didn¡¯t know anything. Just after putting away the boiled soup,Silvia wiped her hands and was about to go out,when she heard hurried footsteps, and then, Mortimer appeared in front of her eyes, ¡°Doctor Silvia,there is a change in Ivy¡¯s side.¡± Seeing his serious expression, Silvia¡¯s heart also tensed up,¡±What change?¡± ¡°We should go there right away,talking as we go, ¡°Mortimer said while taking a protective suit and handing it to her. Silvia finished dressing quickly and followed Mortimer toward the ward. The two talked as they walked Mortimer spoke very quickly, but clearly,¡±After you insisted on not giving the infusion, about three hourster,lvy¡¯s condition stabilized.Indeed her heart rate gradually stabilized, and she had a high fever.Everything looked as you predicted. But¡­just now,she suddenly had high fever again,and she was talking nonsense!Her hands and feet were hot, and she was unconscious. It seemed¡­ that she was dying.¡± Hearing hisst words, Silvia¡¯s footsteps stopped. Her eyes widened, and she looked at Mortimer.She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She¡¯s dying?How could it be?! ¡°Now all the doctors who can walk away have passed, and Director Gibbs has also gone. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±Mortimer¡¯s voice became deep,and he gave her a meaningful look. Silvia knew in her heart that it was not just a matter of one life being involved.If something happened to Ivy,then she would definitely be responsible.She already boasted in front of so many people,saying that if something happened, she would pay for her life.It was not casually said,and the guarantee was not just a promise.It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to take responsibility,but she couldn¡¯t believe that Ivy was dying.It was impossible!Thinking of it,she quickened her pace and rushed to the ward. A lot of people have already arrived. They were taking body temperature,doing cooling treatment,and preparing a potion.A series of operations that were methodical were also enjoyable, but everyone¡¯s complexion was very heavy. Director Gibbs stood there directing the overall situation, while Ivy was lying on the hospital bed,eyes. closed tightly looking pale as if she might stop breathing at any moment. ¡°Let me see!¡±Silvia said and immediately came to the bedside to give Ivy a pulse.Based on her experience and her grasp and control of the pulse, the child would definitely not about to die. Even if the virus in her body was causing trouble,how could it be possible to suddenly die in a short period of time? She frowned,and just as her finger was about to touch the child¡¯s arm,a hand suddenly pped her away. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 837 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 837 Chapter 837 I Want to Talk to You Alone ¡°It¡¯s all you!¡±Jamison said viciously, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you,the child wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much,and wouldn¡¯t be dying now!You¡¯re still messing around here!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t make trouble.I want to feel the child¡¯s pulse.Get out of the way!¡±Silvia said coldly. ¡°Come on!Feel the pulse! What are you using?Just relying on your fingers? Which are more useful than our professional instruments?It¡¯s a trick!I have already said that your medicine is unreliable!This is already the case now,how do you want to quibble?!¡±He scolded angrily. Some practitioners present were reluctant, ¡°Hey,why is our medicine so unreliable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just unreliable!¡± ¡°You western doctors are finished without the equipment, except for surgery,you are waiting to die.¡± ¡°Your medicines are¡­¡± The two sides suddenly scolded fiercely. Although some people on the TCM side felt that Silvia was too young and unreliable,now that the issue of the camp was involved, they all made concerted efforts to scold each other. Silvia didn¡¯t have the heart to quarrel with them at all. Time¡¯s life now She seized the time to feel the child¡¯s pulse and see her current situation. However, Jamison was standing beside her,watching her reach up,and quickly blocked her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t do that!We are still urgently rescuing the child!Don¡¯t waste your time here!Mr.Kane,she said that if something happened to the child, she will pay for it with her own life!Everyone will remember this!You can¡¯t do favoritism!¡± pay for ¡°The child is still alive, but you don¡¯t want me to feel her pulse. What is your intention?I said I will her life,but the child is still fine.Do you want to have something to happen to her to be happy? Silvia asked angrily. Jamison was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡±Director Gibbs snarled,and mmed the file in his hand on the ground with a dull sound. The quarrels all stopped, and everyone turned their heads to look at Mr.Kane. ¡°Is this the time to quarrel?Don¡¯t you know what to do?What about your responsibilities?What about your mission?!¡±He asked loudly,making everyone feel ashamed and bowed their heads. ¡°Silvia,remember what you said,each of us must be responsible for what we say!¡±Looking at Silvia,he said seriously. Silvia nodded, ¡°I remember, I will admit and be responsible!¡± ¡°Then you feel the child¡¯s pulse, and don¡¯t stop the first aid measures that other people should do.¡± Everyone else started to move Jamison stood aside With Director Gibbs,he didn¡¯t dare to stop her,but he still stared at Silvia closely watching her movements, as if afraid of her doing something small. Silvia put aside all distracting thoughts,calmed down to feel the child¡¯s pulse looked at her eyes and mouth opened her cor and looked at her chest,opened her palms to look at the palms,and then lowered her head to look at the soles of her feet She looked at everything carefully. Others wondered what she was doing. Some thought she was just pretending, and some wondered if she really saw something After a while, she stood up and looked at Director Gibbs,¡±I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°How is the child?¡±Frowning Director Gibbs asked bluntly. ¡°It can be stabilized temporarily. ¡°She said euphemistically,then bent down,pinched the sides of the child¡¯s cheeks with one hand, and suddenly stuffed something into her mouth with the other hand. Her movement was so fast and sudden that the others couldn¡¯t react,and eximed, ¡°What did you feed her?!¡± ¡°Director Gibbs,I want to talk to you alone. ¡°Turning to look at him,Silvia said tly. Before Director Gibbs could speak, Jamison on the side sneered, ¡°Is there anything that can¡¯t be said h¨¦re,but should be said separately?We are all colleagues, and Director Gibbs also said that we are all on the same front!What secret is it that we can¡¯t listen to it?¡± ¡°Director Gibbs,you said that you would not show favoritism. I also believe that you have no personal or ulterior motives.I don¡¯t know, what can Dr.Silvia tell Director Gibbs but not us?¡±He nced around Moran,and the people around him echoed, ¡°Yes!If it¡¯s about the child¡¯s condition,we should listen to it more. If it¡¯s not¡­ Doctor Silvia should talk about it,right?What is the current situation of the case?¡± Speaking of which,Director Gibbs also said, ¡°Not bad!Silvia, let¡¯s not talk about other things now.How is the child¡¯s condition?¡±In his heart, he didn¡¯t want any surprises to happen.Although he was not an expert in their traditional medicine,nor was he very good at it, he also learned a lot about it and was exposed to it.He also witnessed Mr.Drake¡¯s treatment methods with his own eyes.Sometimes, their medicine could use incredible means to cure stubborn diseases that were difficult to solve with Western medicine. He could say that their medicine was profound and subtle,but Silvia was too young after all. Even if he believed in her,even if she was Mr.Drake¡¯s most proudst student,would she really make no mistakes? So many people were waiting for her answer. Silvia looked around, finally looked at Director Gibbs firmly, and said slowly, ¡°I can save her life.¡± As soon as her statement came out,everyone reacted in their own way. Some people breathed a sigh of relief,some were skeptical, and Jamison was even more aggressive, ¡°Can you save her life? Doc.Austin,what are you talking about? The word life-saving has a wide range.¡± ¡°The vegetative person still has a breath, so it can be regarded as life-saving,but can it be the same? The child was alive and kicking before, and she will soon be cured and released from the hospital.If she will not wake up,it¡¯s your fault.Is that right? Are you sessful? He squinted at Silvia and asked sharper questions. Some people agreed with his point of view and nodded frequently, feeling that he was right. Director Gibbs furrowed his brows, wondering what he was thinking. ¡°Doc.Kane,did I say that?The child is in an emergency, and you¡¯re only talking sarcastic remarks here.Is this what you do as a doctor? There¡¯s no final conclusion yet, so you should keep your mouth shut!What?Do you really want her to turn into a vegetable?Or,right or wrong and winning or losing are more important to you than the final bottom line and guidelines of a doctor?¡±Silvia asked sharply without showing any weakness. Jamison choked,panic shed across his face, but he soon became more confident, ¡°Don¡¯t beat me up! Who caused the child¡¯s emergency now?Let me ask you, your bottom line and guidelines as a doctor, what is it?Who refused the infusion?Who guaranteed that the child will get better?Who took the patient¡¯s life to test and take risks?¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 838 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Poisoned The two confronted each other, and what everyone said seemed to make some sense. For a while everyone didn¡¯t know which side to stand on and whom to believe ¡°Doc Austin, in your opinion,what should we do now? Mortimer, who had been silent all this time spoke up He didn¡¯t say who was right and who was wrong and he didn¡¯t take responsibility for taking sides. Instead he asked her what to do next. ¡°That¡¯s right Now is not the time to argue about right and wrong. The most important thing now is to save lives ¡°Others also nodded in response, Doc.Austin,what did you just give the child?How can you just take medicine indiscriminately?¡± ¡°Keep her heart, ¡°Silvia replied, ¡°Since the child and the case have been handed over to me,l will be responsible until the end. What I said must also count.¡± Mortimer frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of being responsible or not,or whether it counts or not. It¡¯s a matter of human life.Human life is too big to be neglected!¡± ¡°I understand!¡±Looking at Mortimer,she answered slowly and heavily Although she didn¡¯t have the kind of heart to hang the pot to help the world, she also knew the weight of human life. Not to mention, she wanted to save Ivy from the bottom of her heart. Mortimer fell silent, and so did the others. ¡°Director Gibbs,you have the final say here,what do you think we should do?¡±Jamison suddenly pointed the finger at Director Gibbs, and threw the question directly to him, ¡°In the current situation,should we save it or not?¡±As he spoke,he nced in the direction of the hospital bed. Others also looked at the little girl on the hospital bed. The child may not be a certain age,and some doctors themselves have children,so they could empathize with the heartache, ¡°Save her!How can you not save a life? Someone said, ¡°You can¡¯t treat children as guinea pigs!¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t treat children as guinea pigs!¡± Director Gibbs pondered for a while, ¡°ording to the normal operating procedures,the infusion should be infused,treatment should be rescued, and as for Doc.Austin¡­ ¡°ncing at Silvia,he said in a deep voice, ¡°Can your n be carried out simultaneously?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Silvia nodded. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Jamison disagreed again, ¡°Then if the child is cured, who will get the credit?Dr. Silvia,what do you pay for the guarantee you paid and what you said?¡± ¡°Since when are you still discussing credit or not?!¡±Director Gibbs frowned, ¡°Doc. Kane,are you here for credit? If so,then this might not be the ce for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,Director Gibbs You can¡¯t take sides!¡±Jamison retorted immediately, ¡°You can¡¯t take sides just because you hired Dr.Silvia.¡± Director Gibbs answered in a deep voice, ¡°I behave and act upright, and if any of you have any Chanter 838 Poisoned objections, you can directlyin to the higher-ups!l ept anyone¡¯sints and opinions!But now.everyone must be Saving people,and conquering the virus is our duty!No one is allowed to fame! ¡°Understood?!¡±He looked around and ordered. ¡°Clear!¡±Almost subconsciously,everyone replied in unison. Under such circumstances, Jamison wanted to say nothing,so he could only shut his mouth resentfully. Now that the conclusion was reached,only two people were left to watch the situation in the ward. The other doctors went off to do their own things,but Silvia did not leave and remained in the ward. As if there was a tacit understanding, Director Gibbs and Doc.Franco also did not leave. The three of them stood there. Their eyes were on the child on the hospital bed, and they were speechless for a while. ¡°Go and prepare.This ce may have to be guarded overnight. The two of you take turns, and it will be hard. ¡°Director Gibbs said to the two nurses who stayed behind,¡±Come back when you are ready.I have to check the patient again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±The nurse left in response. Director Gibbs stepped forward,listened to the child¡¯s heart rate with a stethoscope,and then roughly checked it. When he was about to withdraw his hand, he thought for a while,nced at Silvia,turned his head,picked up the child¡¯s wrist and turned it over, and nced at the palm of her hand. Her palm was soft,but in the middle part, there was an abnormal yellow halo.If not paying attention, it would look like a callus from hard work. However,she was still a child. She has not done any heavy physical work,nor has she been tired for years, not to mention she has been living in the ward recently. He rubbed it with his fingers. It was really not a callus,but a deep yellow, an unnatural and abnormal yellow that came out from the skin. He let go of his hands and pulled out her little feet from the quilt to take a look at the soles of her feet Sure enough,it was the same situation. Watching his movements,Mortimer was surprised,but then followed him to take a look,and said in amazement, ¡°Huh¡­how did this happen?¡± Director Gibbs didn¡¯t answer but turned to look at Silvia. ¡°It¡¯s a poison.¡±Looking up at Moran¡¯s surroundings in the room,she moved her lips,but she only made a mouth shape, and her voice was almost silent.Every room was equipped with surveince cameras.After all,it N?velDrama.Org (C) content. was necessary to observe the changes in patients at any time.Of course,there were also ces that couldn¡¯t be monitored, so patients must be given some privacy. ¡°Poison..¡± Almost screaming, Mortimer reacted quickly and shut his mouth immediately,but he was still puzzled, ¡®Poison?¡± Rtively speaking,Director Gibbs was much calmer. He just looked at Silvia quietly, as if waiting for her answer. She said that she wanted to say a few words to him alone,could it be that? ¡°No.¡±Shaking her head,Silvia turned around and took a few steps toward the surveince blind spot. Director Gibbs took a deep look at her,raised his foot, and followed her slowly, and Mortimer followed closely behind. ¡°Ivy was poisoned.¡±Silvia said after the two approached. Both of them were startled. Mortimer couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Poisoned?Didn¡¯t she have been infected with the virus in the first ce?What kind of poison did she get?She¡¯s here in a good way, and the food was carefully cared for by someone,and it is especially distributed in a unified way. How could she be poisoned?If she was poisoned,then are the other patients also poisoned?¡± ¡°No.¡±Shaking her head,Silvia answered, ¡°It may not be rted to diet. The toxins in her body is not very strong.It urs slowly,and it is not the kind of poisonmonly avable in the market.¡± ¡°Who?!¡±Mortimer eximed.Someone poisoned her?! Then this matter was a serious problem! All the staff was carefully selected. They all underwent a background check. In other words, the people there were all selected by the country to serve the country.If something went wrong, the severity would be big. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,so I can¡¯t tell you.¡±Shaking her head,Silvia mused, ¡°It¡¯s the poison that caused Ivy to have. such a superficial reaction.Director Gibbs,if you don¡¯t believe me,you can draw blood tests to detect toxic ingredients.¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 839 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Must Find Out This Person Til have it tested, ¡°Director Gibbs said. ¡°How do you know she was poisoned? Their medicine could indeed detect many problems that couldn¡¯t be seen on the surface. ¡°Then who do you think might have poisoned it?¡±he asked again. Silvia shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about this, and I can¡¯t jump to conclusions. But this problem is very serious No matter who poisoned Ivy,what is his purpose?What is the intention?If there are such people here,it is too dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Nodding, Director Gibbs turned to Mortimer, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think Doc. Austin is right. No matter who this person is, he must be find out!I don¡¯t expect this kind of person to be hidden here. It¡¯s really scary!¡± Director Gibbs was thoughtful,¡± Then the child¡¯s illness¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for Ivy. I¡¯ve already given her the antidote, and the poison will be resolved soon. ¡°Silvia exined. ¡°Detoxification?Isn¡¯t it heart medication?¡±After being stunned for a while, Mortimer asked in confusion. Silvia smiled,and she suddenly realized, ¡°Is it to deceive people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right not to say anything! The situation is unclear now, and until this person is found out,some things should not be said. ¡°Director Gibbs also agreed with her decision, and appreciated her ability to respond temporarily, ¡°But the child¡¯s situation is not optimistic.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After the poison is detoxified, there will be no problem.If she isn¡¯t poisoned, she should be cured now. Her pulse is very steady and strong.I can feel it. The child¡¯s own resistance is also good. She has ovee the virus. Yes It¡¯s just that the poison that was giventer affected her body, so she seemed to have taken a sharp turn for the worse. ¡°Silvia paused and said, ¡°I want to stay here for the next two days and wait for her to recover.¡± ¡°You?!¡±After being stunned for a moment, Director Gibbs immediately refused without thinking, ¡°No! You¡¯ve been suffering for a long time,and your body can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°He said, ¡°I will arrange people here, and I will pay attention to it.I don¡¯t need you yet. You can rest at ease!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just these two days.If my calctions are correct, lvy will definitely recover by tomorrow morning at the most I also want to watch over her and see her recover with my own eyes. Seeing that he was going to speak, Silvia was afraid that he would object again,so she hurriedly added, ¡°Besides,my husband is next door, and it¡¯s convenient for me to see him, so let¡¯s take it as¡­give us a chance to live together ¡°Half-jokingly,her eyes were full of sincerity. Director Gibbs looked helpless, and frowned at her, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Thank you,Director Gibbs!¡± she said quickly. Sighing Director Gibbs could only shake his head and say, ¡°Okay, then after these two days,you must have a good rest!¡± ¡°Yes, I must rest if I can!l will bezy!¡±Silviaughed. What she thought in her heart was,ording to her No one would have to worry about this innocent disaster,and they could all go home with their burdens relieved. It¡¯s just that it was not fully determined yet. She didn¡¯t say it,and she would share the good news when she thought about ¡°Then find out who poisoned her,and leave it to me!¡±Mortimer said at the side. He was very angry, ¡°We can¡¯t let such a ck sheep here!¡± ¡°Yes!This person must be found out!¡± Leo opened his eyes in a daze. His eyelids were too heavy, and they closed slowly again. He didn¡¯t know how long it has been since he opened it again as if it had been a year. He looked at the top of his head, and it was no longer a white ceiling that made him feel flustered, but a wooden roof. He looked at the surroundings.it was no longer the cold thing before. made him Almost subconsciously, he raised his hand and pped himself,Ah,it hurts!But the pain happy. He was not dreaming!In other words,he finally escaped from that hellish ce!He finally didn¡¯t have to suffer day and night in that ce anymore. He couldn¡¯t wait to get out of bed. However, as he lifted the quilt,his feet went limp, and he almost knelt on the ground. Luckily he supported his body with one hand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The familiar voice was so strange. He hadn¡¯t heard that voice for a long time, and hearing it again,it seemed like a lifetime away. He slowly turned his head to look at the source of the sound, afraid it was a dream. He gradually saw that face clearly¡­ that wrinkled,impatient but extremely kind and gentle face. Leo¡¯s eyes welled-up,tears blurred his vision, and he was very excited, ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡°With a trembling voice, he called him. He cried. ¡°Cry ass!¡±Mr.Drake said angrily, ¡°How old are you already?Why are you crying? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Hearing his words, Leo quickly raised his hand to wipe his tears, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry,I won¡¯t cry Grandpa won¡¯t let me cry, I won¡¯t cry!l,don¡¯t cry¡­¡±However, the more he wiped his tears, the more ferocious they fell. ¡°Stupid thing!¡±Mr.Drake cursed, but put down the tray he was holding, walked over picked up a pack of tissues and threw it on him, ¡°Don¡¯t stain the quilt!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ¡°Leo quickly picked it up to wipe away his tears, and sucked his nose vigorously to stabilize his emotions ¡°Grandpa,you saved me?¡±After calming down, he asked. He had already changed into clean clothes. There were several wounds on his body,but they were all treated with medicine and bandaged, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had slept,let alone how he got there. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to spare!¡±He put the tray on the table,picked up a bowl of steaming soup from it,and handed it to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re good at ying.like others ying speeding cars and yed until the car overturned?If my people didn¡¯t pass by and picked you up, you would have died under that carl¡±Sitting on a chair beside him,crossing his legs,Mr. Drake blew his beard and stared. ¡°Speeding car?¡±Leo was taken aback for a moment,and then realized immediately that he must have found him after the car overturned, and then brought him there. He originally thought that he would be taken away by the police, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Grandpa. This old man was stubborn. Obviously he saved him, but he still pretended to be indifferent. Leo was very happy. No matter what, it was not easy to escape from death. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 840 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Miraculous Doctor, Touch Yourself? ¡°Grandpa. Just as he was about to speak,he handed over a medicine, ¡°Drink it!¡± Rough voice,but for the current Leo,that medicine was simply the most delicious thing in the world. He didn¡¯t ask what medicine it was,took it,raised his neck, and drank it all in one gulp. The medicine was very hot,but he didn¡¯t care,he smacked his lips after drinking it quickly, ¡°It¡¯s very sweet!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr.Drake red at him, ¡°Double Coptis chinensis is added in it!it¡¯s very sweet?I think you¡¯re stupid because you hit your head in the car!¡± Leo smiled happily, ¡°Grandpa,thank you for saving me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it all,I don¡¯t have that much time to spare!l¡¯lle pick you upter. Don¡¯t babble. Don¡¯t hang around with mellt¡¯s annoying to watch!¡±After a pause, he said, ¡°Oh yes, and my bed,my quilt,I can¡¯t ask for it ¡°Definitely, I will definitely buy the best one for Grandpa ¡°Leo said with a smile, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He put his hand on his chest and coughed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Frowning at him,Mr.Drake asked. There was disgust on his face,but the concern in his eyes could not be concealed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, maybe I bumped into it!I¡¯ll just take a rest!¡±Coughing hard, it seemed that the pain was gone again. Although his body felt tired, it was much better than before. He thought for a while, then asked again, ¡°Grandpa,have you¡­checked my pulse?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do to take your pulse. Are you going to die?¡±His words were very unpleasant, and he couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Fuck,you can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Then¡­what kind of poison is in my body?¡±After thinking for a while,he asked again. To be honest,when he saw that it was Grandpa,he was quite happy and relieved. After all,Kelly injected him with poison there, and he didn¡¯t know what the poison was. Even if Grandpa didn¡¯t save him this time,he would come over and let Grandpa diagnose him. ¡°Poison?¡±Frowning, Mr. Drake looked puzzled, ¡°What poison?No.¡± ¡°No?!¡±Leo was surprised. He was clearly poisoned!Kelly said so,and he felt it himself What¡¯s more, if he hadn¡¯t been poisoned, what was the reaction of his body before?What was the daily suffering?It couldn¡¯t be his hallucination! ¡°Really not?¡±He was skeptical, ¡°Grandpa,didn¡¯t you find out?Do you want to¡­ ¡°As soon as his words came out of his mouth,he knew he was wrong. Who is Grandpa?Who is Mr.Drake?!He¡¯s a master of their entire medicine field,an authority, and a soul-like existence,so how could he not figure it out? Maybe,it meant that his own medical skills were really not good,that he could not recognize it well? Sure enough,his face changed, and he sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right,I didn¡¯t find it out!Maybe you,a genius doctor can feel it yourself?¡± Leo was dumbfounded. He was very embarrassed, ¡°Grandpa,I¡¯m sorry ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, I¡¯m sorry for youll didn¡¯t find out the poison Doc Drake, you can find out what kind of poison it is,tell me,and let me learn a lot? he said unhappily ¡°Grandpa,I don¡¯t mean that. There, they injected me with the virus,and I had attacks every day!They were excruciating, and I. I didn¡¯t know what the virus was, ¡°he exined. Hearing what he said,Mr.Drake¡¯s expression froze,and he touched his wrist again without saying a word. After touching it,he let go and put his fingers on his neck again. His face was serious, and Leo remained motionless,letting him probe his body. ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±Mr. Drake ordered. Leo didn¡¯t ask much,and quickly took off his shirt. Grandpa looked at him from front to back,then took two steps back, looked him up and down, ¡°Take off your pants too!¡± Leo bit his tongue awkwardly.¡±Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense?!Could it be that I still have to help you?¡±His grandfather¡¯s tone was not kind. Reluctantly,Leo had to take off his pants. Although he was still wearing underwear, it was quite embarrassing to be naked in front of the old man. Squatting down, looked at his calves, flicked his legs again,then slowly got up,stepped back again,pinched the beard of his chin with one hand, squinted his eyes, seemed to be watching, and seemed to be thinking at the same time. ¡°Grandpa¡­ ¡°Leo knew that he was diagnosing himself, but it was really awkward to stand like that. He didn¡¯t know if it was okay,at least put on his clothes first. ¡°Grandpa¡­ The voice was very small. At that moment, Leo almost thought he was hallucinating. ¡°Grandpa?¡±No,his voice sounded normal,not the kind of baby. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± It was the very soft voice again.Leo heard it clearly.It wasn¡¯t him shouting. The voice came from¡­from behind? Turning around, Leo saw a small man standing at the door,and pushing the door with one hand.He was poking his small head in,blinking, with a curious look on his face. The moment he saw him his eyes widened, ¡°Wow Leo suddenly reacted, looked down and saw that he was almost naked. He pulled up his pants, with his face flushed Although he was only a child and a boy,for Leo,who had always had a good face,he still felt very embarrassed. ¡°Oh!Little horror, why did youe here?Didn¡¯t I tell you to y with yourself obediently?¡±Grandpa¡¯s face changed instantly, and he ran over to hug him. However when his hand was about to touch him he seemed to think of something again, and suddenly withdrew his hand and pointed at him and said, ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move!¡± Startled, Asher just stood there obediently and saw that he quickly picked up a pack of disinfectant wipes. from the tray, wiped every finger carefully, and poured disinfectant alcohol on himself. After spraying,he went to pick up the little thing. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to run around?!¡± Leo was startled. Not to mention that Grandpa¡¯s ability to change his face on both sides was really good,he was also¡­too cautious!It¡¯s as if he was some kind of virus transmission agent. He stood there speechless. ¡°Uncle¡¯s naked!¡±The child pointed at him and thenughed. He trembled with a grin. Leo blinked in shock. It waspletely a humiliation!Being ridiculed by a child for being naked,he blushed and said, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m wearing underwear!¡± ¡°Why are you yelling?!Is it an honor to wear underwear?Don¡¯t you usually wear underwear?¡±Grandpa yelled back at him. Leo looked at him amazed.¡±Grandpa,l. He ttened his lips. How could he be so biased?! Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 841 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 841 Chapter 841 But,I Can¡¯t Bear You ¡°Little horror,this ce is not fun. Grandpa will take you to something fun!¡±Mr. Drake hugged Asher and was about to go out. Leo,who was standing there in embarrassment, froze, ¡°Grandpa,my poison. ¡°What kind of poison is it?I told you that you were not poisoned!¡±Mr. Drake replied angrily, and left without looking back. Leo stood there,dazed for a long time, and walked into the bathroom in the room. Standing in front of a large mirror,he looked at his almost naked body. He was only wearing a pair of shorts, and he could see all of himselfpletely. He lost a lot of weight.If he hadn¡¯t been mentally prepared,he¡¯s afraid he would be shocked. His cheeks have been deeply sunken,two big dark circles hang there,his eyes were bloodshot and he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept well for many days.It¡¯s not that he¡¯s as thin as firewood. On the contrary, his muscles were very solid,and the texture lines were clearly visible. He tried to raise his arms and clenched his fists,even the muscles on his arms were full. With his current body people would think that he was a strong trainer who exercised regrly. However, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t exercise enough,he would be out of breath even after running five kilometers. Soaking in theboratory all year round made his brain extremely active, but his body was very weak. With such a body inexplicably,he was still weak in his bones. The weakness of his body was not fake. He remained standing there and looked at himself as if looking at a stranger Grandpa said that he was not poisoned,and he didn¡¯t know if he would believe it. After all,he could detect a small tumor that could not even be photographed by X-ray. If it was something so obvious as poisoning, he would be able to feel it. But these days,the torture he suffered was not fake, and the medicine he was given was not fake, and all his experiences were real.How could he exin it? He slowly touched his other wrist,pressed his pulse, and calmed down. He could feel his own pulse,but if healers didn¡¯t heal themselves, they would always ignore some ces. The current situation was special. He calmed down and felt his own pulse.Apart from being weak, he couldn¡¯t feel anything else. Could it be that he was really not poisoned? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was perplexed,confused, shocked, and hesitant¡­All kinds of emotions were intertwined,making him. more and more confused, as if everything now was a dream, and the energy he had in the past few days did not exist at all.It was all imagination of him. ¡°No,no how could this be?How could this be. ¡°He took two steps back again and again,looking at his synchronized movements in the mirror. His eyes were so flustered. He felt that he had gone crazy Late at night,Silvia took the child¡¯s pulse again and confirmed that all symptoms were stable and the child was just sleeping soundly Yes, she¡¯s just asleep!It¡¯s not aa or poisoning.it¡¯s because her body was too tired Although she¡¯s still pale,her breathing became much more stable, and her pulse was steadier and stronger All of which meant that her predictions were correct. She left the room and went to the next door Simon was still awake. He could already get up and walk around the room,looking no different from ordinary people. ¡°Doc.Austin came to inspect again?¡±He asked half-jokingly,but he was very cooperative, and obediently stretched out his hand. Silvia nced at him, ¡°Seeing that you look good, you should be able to leave here tomorrow. ¡°Really?But I don¡¯t think so. Raising his eyebrows, Simon watched her feel his pulse. No matter how many times, she was always so serious. After staying for a while longer, Silvia let go. Her tense face obviously rxed a lot,and her eyes were full of relief, ¡°You have fully recovered. Your pulse is stable, and everything is normal You can really leave tomorrow. You can go out.¡± Simon took a step forward, wrapped his hands around her waist, and gently pulled her closer Silvia hurriedly ced a hand on his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°But,I can¡¯t bear you. What should I do?¡±He really wanted to kiss her lips and her tired eyes. Although she didn¡¯t say anything.he saw her hard work these days. She was so busy, and he didn¡¯t know if her body could bear it. ¡°I also hate you, but now the symptomatic medicine has reached the final stage, and this time is the most important We must persevere through it.¡±She sighed and said softly ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t like your sense of responsibility! Sighing, Simon said helplessly Silvia pouted, ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t like it either, but I really can¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that little girl?¡±He heard some disputes. ¡°The illness has been recurring, but it¡¯s under control now. ¡°Lowering her head, Silvia said softly ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±Holding her hand and sitting down on the sofa beside her, Simon looked at her, ¡°Although I can¡¯t hear it very clearly, I heard¡­there¡¯s a dispute?Is someone targeting you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely against me.It¡¯s just an academic dispute!It has always been there, and when faced with difficult problems, this kind of battle bes more obvious. ¡°This problem has a long history, and it¡¯s not a short-term matter. She couldn¡¯t change anything on her own. However, regardless of what way to use, the ultimate goal should be to cure the patient. That¡¯s the most important thing. ¡°No matter what the fight,don¡¯t put yourself in danger,understand? He held her hand tightly Her safety was the only thing he was worried about. Silvia smiled,and just about to speak,when they heard a sound from her body. She was stunned for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s the sound?¡± ¡°I set the rm clock. I¡¯m going to the experimental area. The medicine should be ready ¡®She let go of his hand,and she stood up, ¡°This battle should also be over¡± Seeing the firm gaze in her eyes,Simon also became full of confidence, ¡°Go,make a quick decision!Let¡¯s go home early!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 842 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 842 Chapter 842 | Named You By Name, and I Was Talking About You Silvia went to the experimental area but saw Mortimer standing there in a daze. ¡°Doc. Franco?¡± ¡°Silvia, look ¡°Looking back at her,Mortimer looked unhappy. Silvia looked in the direction of his finger and saw the little white mouse in the experimental chamber.All of them have fallen inside,belly up. ¡°How could this happen!¡±Surprised, Silvia stepped forward and checked one by one. Most of the mice were dying,and only a few of them were still alive, but they were obviously not in a good state of mind.Silvia opened the small boxes one by one and checked them all.Basically, all the mice wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched anything. ¡°Seeing Silvia turned to look at him, Mortimer raised his hands to show his innocence, ¡°I saw this when I first got here, and then you came here.¡± Taking a deep look at him,Silvia didn¡¯t say anything. Director Gibbs rushed over after hearing the news. Seeing the situation was really shocking. After all,all the mice in these experiments were injected with the same virus and then fed with the decoction Silvia made. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±He asked, frowning. ¡°I heard the sound when I passed by here, so I took a look. I didn¡¯t expect that all the experimental mice. had turned their stomachs ¡°Mortimer answered first, This is the case, and the specific reason is unknown. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±Director Gibbs asked, looking at Silvia. Silvia nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Soon,most of the staff of theboratory gathered, and all those who were involved in the research and development of the antidote came Because the notification came in a hurry,many people didn¡¯t know what happened. When they saw the belly-upped mice in the experimental warehouse, some of them were already in a stiff posture, and they all gasped. ¡°Are they¡­all dead?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the batch that drank the soup? Are they all dead?¡± ¡°So the decoction doesn¡¯t work at all?¡± Someone was talking in a low voice and looked at Director Gibbs and Silvia¡¯s faces,but they didn¡¯t say it out loud No one knew what was going on,but they were all guessing in their hearts. ¡°Heh. ¡°Jamison frowned when he came inte. When he saw so many people, and when he saw those little white mice,a sardonic smile appeared on his lips,and he let out a soft snort but he didn¡¯t say anything He just stood aside. Director Gibbs looked around until no one came in at the door,then looked at Silvia,¡±Okay,everyone is here.If you have anything to say.just say it.¡± ¡°Director Gibbs,this is ¡°Someone asked curiously. Raising a hand to signal silence, Director Gibbs kept his eyes on Silvia, ¡°It¡¯s time to start. Nodding.Silvia¡¯s eyes slowly slid across the faces of the crowd, and finally fell on Jamison¡¯s face. She looked at him for a moment. Jamison gave her a questioning look Before he could speak,Silvia had already looked away,cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Everyone, you have seen the mice in the experimental chamber Yes, they are all dead, and none of them survived.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°Everyone made a sound of surprise. For things like experimental products, although there would be cases of death and failure,all of them would die and no one would survive. That kind of situation was rare What¡¯s more, they used to be fine these days, why did it suddenly not working? ¡°Everyone knows that these mice have only drank the soup that I brewed and prepared,so I am responsible for their death. ¡°She continued without haste. Jamison on the side almostughed out loud, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that there¡¯s something wrong with the herbs you boiled?¡± ¡°No,on the contrary, there is nothing wrong with the soup I made. ¡°Turning around, Silvia spoke affirmatively. Jamison sneered, ¡°Everyone has seen this situation now. The mortality rate is a hundred percent!Are you still saying that your soup is fine?You don¡¯t want to say that the problem is these mice?¡± Unexpectedly,Silviaughed, ¡°That¡¯s right!The problematic ones are these mice.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡±Everyone reacted as if she has gone insane. ¡°These mice were tampered with,that¡¯s why they all died. ¡°She looked around the experimental chamber,without exception. ¡°Your words are really ridiculous!¡±With a sneer, Jamison took two steps forward. Seeing that Director Gibbs didn¡¯t stop him,and everyone else was looking at him as if waiting for him to speak,he continued, ¡°We all know that the mice we use in our experiments are all sent out from above, so why are other people¡¯s mice fine, but yours is the only one that has problems?You are special,but you are different? Then, he pretended to ask others, ¡°Hey, is your mouse dead?What about yours? Anyway,mine is fine!¡±Spreading his hands, he seemed to be watching a good show. ¡°Yes,mine is different!¡±Silvia said affirmatively without any evasion. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Silvia, what are you talking about?!¡±Mortimer frowned, reminding her softly. She¡¯s crazy!The mice in the entireboratory were issued uniformly, and they were all fine before. When there¡¯s a problem and didn¡¯t know the answer,she would be eager to shirk responsibility?He really didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person ¡°Director Gibbs, she is talking about you!¡±Jamison looked at Director Gibbs with a smile, You distributed the white mice we are using!What do you think?¡± ¡°You keep talking. ¡°Director Gibbs didn¡¯t get angry,but looked at Silvia calmly. Jamison pouted and stood aside. Silvia continued, ¡°My test product was different from everyone else¡¯s because mine was tampered with!¡± ¡°Who did it?¡±Mortimer asked quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right, who did it?¡±Immediately, Jamison followed suit, ¡°I advise you to think clearly before speaking. We are all colleagues here. If you say something,why would he only move yours? Are you that special?Why are you the only one who¡¯s not fine?Silvia,you have to think too much about what you say. Who are you insinuating?¡± him. Silvia smiled, ¡°I named you by name, and it was you!¡±She pointed her fingers straight at him. Jamison froze. The mocking smile on his face instantly disappeared. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 843 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Evidence?I Have It Silvia was so direct, and with the pressure of everyone¡¯s eyes, Jamison¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold back,and he turned cold, ¡°What do you mean?Silvia,you must speak clearly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very clear. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±Silvia looked at him, ¡°Why do these mice all die?l believe,you should understand better than me.¡± ¡°You mean,l poisoned your little white mouse and tampered with it?¡±Jamison sneered, ¡°You¡¯re kidding!Everyone knows that we belong to two districts, and I rarelye here!What¡¯s more,you are locked here,how can I get in?!¡± ¡°All theboratories in the experimental area have locks,but everyone can enter ¡°Silvial retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t youe in?!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s locks are interoperable, but yours and ours are not interoperable. ¡°As soon as his words came out,he frowned and stopped. Silvia smiled, ¡°How do you know that my lock is not interoperable with yours?Have you tried?¡± ¡°I,I heard¡­¡±Jamison¡¯s face shed uneasily, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be ipetent, just want to shirk the responsibility on me!l have nothing to do with the death of you little white mice! Clearly,there is something wrong with your decoction!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t evade the question. What I¡¯m asking now is,how do you know that my lock doesn¡¯t Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. They really didn¡¯t know about it. All thebs would be automatically locked when they enter and exit,but all the staff had their fingerprints and irises entered which means that all the staff could freely enter and exit everyb,except for Silvia. It was indeed special,but it was the condition that Silvia negotiated with Director Gibbs when she came in.It could be said that she was suspicious,or that she thought too much. Because of the previous lessons,she had to guard against it,so her own fingerprint or iris could only be entered into herboratory. Besides her,was Director Gibbs. ¡°I just discovered it by ident,so what?Just because of this, you¡¯d say I did it?¡±Jamison was very unconvinced,and said aggressively, ¡°Okay!Since you said that your lock is the same as ours,it¡¯s not the same,so how can I get in?Even if I really want to do something,how can I get in?¡±What he said made sense. Since the locks in theboratory were different,even if Jamison knew even if sorneone wanted to make trouble,there must be a chance to get in first. Raising her hands,Silvia smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not bad!But¡­in our ce,if you really want to collect a person¡¯s fingerprints, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult,right?¡± ¡°Anyway,it¡¯s just your lip service. Do you have any evidence?¡± Jamison sneered, ¡°Listen to your nonsense here If you admit that you are bluffing,you are not good at medicine,and you are still aboveboard.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to find such a ridiculous reason when the experiment failed?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡±With raised eyebrows,the corners of Silvia¡¯s lips rose, ¡°I have it!¡±She took out her phone,tapped the screen a few times,and soon,a small video was disyed on the screen. The video was obviously in theboratory. After the speed was doubled,they soon see a person sneaking open the door and walking in. He was wearing a protective suit and a wide hat. After entering,he paused for a while,seemed to be looking at the four Moran,and finally,he might be relieved, then walked to the experimental chamber of one of the mice and stopped.He took something out of his pocket and handed it over¡­. Silvia fully showed the picture for everyone to see. Everyone was staring at the screen. When they saw someone entering theboratory,their eyes widened. Jamison also stared closely,with at tense face. But when he saw that the person who came in was wearing protective clothing and a mask the whole time, without showing his face,he was obviously relieved. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the picture stopped at the picture of the figure walking out of theboratory,he stood up straight and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s it?!Anyone with a discerning eye can see it,but the person in the video can¡¯t see the face at all! Not to mention whether the video is true or not!Even if it is true,why do you say that the person in it is me?¡±Jamison snorted, ¡°You made a video like this and you just wanted to nt it on me.Doc.Austin,I think you are not very good at academics,but you have a lot of tricks.¡± ¡°Director Gibbs,look!You didn¡¯t believe me!What I said before was for the benefit of our project. Now the fact is in front of us!Silvia¡¯s experiment failed,and she still wants to nder me!! can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± He nced to the side, and several colleagues who had a good rtionship with him also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t tell its Doc.Kane from this video!Doctor Silvia,you are too nonsense!Besides, who can prove that your video is true or false?¡± Looking at Jamison¡¯s confident look,Silviaughed, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t have conclusive evidence, and I will expose you in front of so many people?¡± ¡°If you have any evidence, you can show it!¡±Jamisonughed dryly, ¡°But if you want to continue. with these boring things,I will. ¡°His eyes widened before he could finish speaking. He saw Silvia pointing her fingers and found another video. This time,when the person in the video was leaving his face was photographed sideways. Due to the angle of the camera,the outline could be seen Although the face was not very clear,anyone who was familiar with him could recognize him at a nce. It was undoubtedly Jamison! ¡°No,it¡¯s not me Jamison stared at the picture with wide eyes,and denied it in shock, ¡°It¡¯s not me! You¡¯re ndering!¡± ¡°Then let everyone identify it. We have worked together for a while. Doc.Kane is very popr Everyone should be very familiar with you.It is easy to recognize ¡°Silviaughed,while turning the screen of the phone for everyone to see. Of course,they recognized him!Everyone looked at it,especially those who had a good rtionship with Jamison,trying to find out what was wrong.However,after watching it,they all shrank back and said nothing. They looked at Jamison suspiciously andplicatedly. ¡°Why do you still want me to get evidence?¡±Silvia smiled, with a serious face, ¡°We are working together, and I don¡¯t want to make trouble like this,but you are aggressive. Now I¡¯m asking you,why did you do this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±Jamison raised his head and poked his neck,angrily, ¡°A few vague videos just want to nder me!l never did it!Who knows how your little white mouse died?I don¡¯t even know how you got in here,let alone do it!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 844 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Human Trafficker A sound of uniform footsteps was heard, and then a group of people in military uniforms appeared at the door of theboratory ¡°This¡­ ¡°Jamison panicked and looked at Director Gibbs, ¡°Director Gibbs,what does this mean?!¡± Director Gibbs turned sideways, ¡°Doc.Kane,Doc.Austin, when you all joined theb,you signed a non-disclosure agreement,and you know the rules and regtions here. Our department is special,isn¡¯t it?Literacy and fighting can solve the problem. Now that something like this has happened,the nature of the problem is very serious. No matter who is responsible or who made the mistake,it is not allowed by our department!¡±The Research Department was a special department after all,and in case of an emergency,troops would intervene,and Director Gibbs himself also had a This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. military post. Obviously,he mobilized these people. ¡°Director Gibbs,it¡¯s none of my business at all. I questioned Silvia before, so she held a grudge against me. She is taking personal revenge! You must find out, it really has nothing to do with me! That video¡­t¡¯s not me at all!I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! ¡°He was arguing with confidence,but seeing those people in military uniforms, he finally became nervous.He realized things were not that simple,and they could no longer be resolved by disputes and debates. ¡°Director Gibbs,the matter is notpletely clear yet,is it¡­not fair to treat Doc.Kane like this?¡±Someone who had a good rtionship with Jamison weakly defended him. Director Gibbs nced at him with a calm expression,¡±Don¡¯t worry,the department will be fair!¡±Then he turned to look at Silvia, ¡°Doc. Austin,the current situation is that all the mice in your experiment died,and the cause of death is temporarily unknown. As for the video evidence you provided,it is just a reference.I can¡¯t tell the truth from the fake. This matter is no small matter,whether it is a medical error or someone is responsible for it,it is not a trivial matter. Therefore, until the matter is investigated,you and Doc.Kane can no longer continue to work in theboratory!¡± There was an uproar.So Director Gibbs meant,Jamison and Silvia were going to be brought under control? ¡°Director Gibbs. ¡°Silvia said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± ¡°Doc.Gibbs¡­¡±Jamison wanted to say something,but when he heard her calm and indifferent I have no objection answer all his words were choked in his throat and he couldn¡¯t utter a single word it¡¯s time to control the two of them and stop all the work at hand. No one dared to say that it was unfair or speak up for him. After all,everyone saw it. The face in the video was really him¡­very much like him! The video also proved that people other than Silvia and Director Gibbs entered the laboratory and tampered with the mice. No matter who that person was, that thing was terrible to think about. It was Silvia, who would it be tomorrow?Who was that person?What was he trying to do?Was it just for Silvia,or for everyone in this department?Everyone had doubts in their hearts,and they would no longer trust the people around them so much. ¡°Take Doc. Austin and Doc.Kane to the lounge. This ce is temporarily closed, and no one is allowed to enter or leave until this matter is rified. ¡°Director Gibbs ordered in a deep voice. Jamison gave Silvia a hard look,snorted,turned his head,and walked away with those people. Silvia stood for a minute, and went to tidy up the things in theboratory as usual,then turned around and said calmly, ¡°Okay,I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Behind her,Mortimer frowned and looked at her. There seemed to be something to say in his eyes,but he didn¡¯t say anything after all.He just sighed and turned his back to leave It took Leo more than an hour to sort out his mood. When he calmed down,the first thing he thought of was to call the police. It¡¯s just that his mobile phone was taken away when he was. imprisoned,and now he has nothing to contact the outside world,so he nned to go downstairs. to find Grandpa for help. However, when he was about to open the door,he realized that the door was locked from the outside without knowing when. He pulled it but couldn¡¯t open it. He was stunned. He pulled it hard,and turned the handle,but the door didn¡¯t move at all. He tried to pull the door hard,but it waspletely useless. Until then, he realized that Grandpa locked him in that room. up?! But why?!Didn¡¯t he say that he was not poisoned?Since there was no virus, why did he lock him ¡°Grandpa Grandpa!Open the door!Grandpa¡­ ¡°He pped the door hard,and shouted loudly,trying to call someone over. He didn¡¯t know if there was no one upstairs,or Grandpa deliberately ignored him. After calling for a long time,his throat hurt,but no one answered him. Leo had no choice but to turn around and look for it and finally came to the window,opened it,and looked downstairs. There were protective bars outside of the window,so he couldn¡¯t poke his head out,but he could still see what was going on downstairs anyway. The yard was empty.Usually,there were three or five servants cleaning the garden,but today there was no one there. ¡°Grandpa,Grandpa¡­ ¡°He yelled a few times, but there was no one there, which was really weird! He tried his best to lean out and break the railing with his hands,but he couldn¡¯t break it,so he shouted again, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± He abruptly stopped,because he saw a person on the first floor. At first,he was unsure,because the figure was too small,a little bit,shaky,but it was indeed a person. He walked in the middle and raised his head to look upstairs.¡±Hey Leo was speechless. After seeing clearly that it was the brat from Silvia¡¯s house,he coughed and called in a rough voice, ¡°Little brat!¡±After a pause,he thought that the child might not be able to understand, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°Hey!¡±He responded again,which was equivalent to no response ¡°Go call grandpa!I have something to look for him. ¡°He said loudly,and waved his hand by the way, ¡°Be good!Uncle will give you sweetster!¡± The child lowered his head,as if thinking about his words very seriously, and then raised his head to look at him,¡±Liar!¡± Leo got confused. ¡°I¡¯m not a liar!I¡¯ll really give you candies!¡±How could he be a liar?Can¡¯t he afford two candies?This kid was really just like his mother, he didn¡¯t y ording to the rules. Asher pointed his finger at him,saying each word clearly. ¡°Human trafficker!¡± Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 845 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Grandpa,Save Me For the first time in his life,Leo has been called a human trafficker¡±. He was stunned for a few seconds,stretched out an arm,and pointed at Asher through the railing, ¡°Hey,little jerk!Who is your trafficker?Have you ever seen such a handsome human trafficker?How do you talk?!¡± ¡°Little jerk?Who do you call Little jerk?!¡±Mr.Drake suddenly jumped out of nowhere and yelled at him. Seeing him,Leo instantly froze, ¡°Grandpa,it¡¯s not me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you?I heard you clearly!Let me tell you,letting you live here is to give you face. How dare you call me a good grandson!?¡± Leo held back but couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°Grandpa,l am your grandson!This little rabbit¡­ ¡°After being stared back,he immediately changed his words cowardly, ¡°This little thing is clearly intentional,and he is not rted to you for any reason¡­ ¡°His voice became smaller and smaller,and more and more guilty. ¡°I want you to take care of it!¡±Mr.Drake jumped up and down, ¡°Who says he¡¯s not a rtive?He is my grandson,my grandson! ¡°As he spoke,he picked up the little guy,lifted it over his head,and carried it on his shoulders, which was really doting on him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you,don¡¯t provoke him!Be honest and wait for you to be pick up!¡±After finishing speaking,he turned and was about to leave. Seeing that they were about to leave,Leo hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa,Grandpa,open the door for me!Why did you lock me up?I want to go out,I want to call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police?¡±Mr.Drake stopped and stepped back. He looked up at him with his neck up. It¡¯s just that Asher was on his shoulders,the angle of elevation was limited, and his head was slightly tilted, ¡°Why call the police?Since you disappeared,the police have been looking for information. about you!Why call them?Wait for the police toe to your door?!¡± Leo breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Mr.Drake said.It was true. ¡°But not here!¡±They were about to enter the house. But Mr.Drake turned around and added, ¡°Let your parents take you back! Let the policee to your house,and chat as you like!¡± ¡°Grandpa,Grandpa¡­ ¡°Leo saw them disappear from under his nose, and called him in a hurry.Why did he leave before he finished speaking?At least let him out first!However, after calling twice,he still ignored him. He anxiously wanted to turn around and knock on the door,but suddenly realized¡­his hand was stuck! The gap in the railing was not too wide,but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t retract his arm no matter what,and the whole thing was stuck at the joint between the big arm and the elbow.Leo thought it was an angle problem. He twisted his body, and changed his posture,but he still couldn¡¯t pull it out. He turned his arm again and pulled it back while turning,but it was still stuck there. After doing it several times,his arm started to hurt. His skin was scratched and burned,and the most terrible thing was that his arm was congested with blood and became more swollen and unable to be taken out. ¡°Grandpa,Grandpa,my hand is stuck!¡±he yelled,trying to pull his arm back. No one responded to him,and he was horrified that he might have had started to get sick again!Indeed, it¡¯s happening again! Just like the ce where he was imprisoned before,his body began to swell rapidly. As if he had been blown,his skin felt like it was being stretched open. His blood vessels burst out. His whole body seemed to be being pulled,and his muscles ached. That kind of pain seemed to be torn apart abruptly,making him grin his teeth,even biting his lower lip to bleed,but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Ah¡­!¡±He growled and cried out in pain. That was not where he was imprisoned. There was a high- standard sound instion. The empty environment made his roar so loud and it reverberated This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. for a long time. ¡°Ah!Ah!¡±His head hurts,his eyes hurt too,and his eyeballs seemed to be protruding. He wanted to hold his head with both hands,but his one arm was still stuck. He could only beat his head desperately with one hand,and continued to shook his other hand vigorously. He didn¡¯t know if the pain made him stronger,or if the railing had been shaken for a long time and became loose. When he exerted such force,the whole fence fell off,and arge piece stuck on his arm. Leo got out of the shackles. Most of his sanity was lost,and his instinct made him just want to free himself quickly,and he staggered around. The sound of the iron railing colliding with the wall was too loud. Mr.Drake ran out of the house again,and looked upstairs, ¡°Bastard,what are you doing? You¡­¡±His eyes widened even before he could finish speaking. He saw Leo with his arms wrapped around the iron railings,mming into it a few times,and suddenly jumped down from the gap upstairs. ¡°You bastard!How dare you¡­ ¡°A strong wind in front of him,and the dull sound made him turned pale and he took a few steps back uncontrobly. Seeing the person lying in front of him,motionless,his lips trembled,and he called out cautiously, ¡°Ah¡­Leo?Leo?¡± There was no response. ¡°Leo?Leo?Don¡¯t scare the old man,l¡­I don¡¯t want to do that. Ah¡­ ¡°Mr.Drake poked his head around and was about to reach out to touch him, but he suddenly jumped,stood up,and twisted his body strangely, with a grim face. ¡°Ah,it hurts. ¡°sping his head with both hands, he looked at Mr.Drake with red eyes.He stretched out a hand to him, ¡°Grandpa,save me¡­help me¡­¡±He staggered and took two steps forward,but his foot hang in the air,and he abruptly took it back,as if he was afraid that he would hurt him, ¡°Grandpa,go,go¡­ ¡°He vigorously waved one hand, turned around and suddenly ran in a stumbling direction behind him. ¡°Leo,Leo!¡±Mr.Drake yelled,and watched him rush towards a rockery. A loud sound was heard before the rockery fell,and he also knelt on the ground,quiet, and stopped. Mr.Drake walked over quickly,and bent down to check his situation. He was worried that there would be repetitions,so he only tentatively stretched out a hand and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Leo?¡± ¡°Leo?¡±He called again and touched his hands,but his kneeling body suddenly turned to the side and fell to the ground with a thud. The dust on the ground flew up,but Leo didn¡¯t move at all. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 846 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 846 Chapter 846 You Can¡¯t Die When Leo woke up again, he felt that he had lost all strength in his whole body. He opened his eyes and looked up nkly. His brain hadn¡¯t fully recovered,and he tried to move his hands,but he only raised his fingers. He wanted to cough,but his throat was itchy. He opened his mouth but only. exhaled. That feeling was very strange,as if he¡¯s already on the verge of death,but still hanging on for a while,unable to die,and unable to survive. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you awake?¡±A gentle voice came,and he wanted to turn his head,but only rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Your energy is depleted. Even if you want to move,it will be difficult. ¡°Probably seeing his intention. Mr.Drake sighed and sat down beside him. He was holding a bowl of steaming hot soup in his hand. He¡¯s still the same as usual,but there was more gentleness in his eyes. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Leo struggled to make a sound. He had too many questions in his heart,too many puzzles,but his voice was so dry and hoarse. It seemed that he had to use a lot of effort to say a single word. ¡°You want to ask, what¡¯s the matter with you, don¡¯t you?¡±Leaning forward, Mr.Drake pulled up the nket on his body,speaking for him from the bottom of his heart. Leo wanted to nod desperately, but he just blinked. With a long sigh,Mr.Drake sat down on the stool beside him,put down the soup in his hand, and looked at him. After two minutes of silence,he said, ¡°To be honest,I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± ¡°You have energy and blood deficiency. Your body¡¯s essence is greatly depleted. Your pulse condition is floating and dry,and your anger is strong.It is reasonable to say that you are weak,but your body¡¯s superficial functions are very developed. The symptoms thate out are very strong. This is impossible.It is against natural logic,and it ispletely contradictory. This is unreasonable¡­¡±While speaking slowly, he scanned his every exposed skin on his body. His muscle was swollen as if it was about to burst,but his eyes were cloudy,his tongue was thick and yellow,and hisplexion was abnormal. He was a virtual image, but his appearance was strong. ¡°You said,they injected you with the virus,right?¡±After thinking for a while, Mr.Drake asked again. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±A monosybic word came out of his throat. ¡°Heh¡­ ¡°Exhaling, Mr.Drake sat back,and rubbed his hands back and forth on his knees,but didn¡¯t speak. Leo knew that Mr.Drake was caught in a difficult situation,and he was thinking about it. It had been many years since he had seen such a small move. If even he thought it was a difficult problem,then was he really hopeless? ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±With a hoarse voice,he eximed.He wanted to say something,but he couldn¡¯t say. it. He opened his mouth and squeezed out a word,but a tear fell from the corner of his eye. Is he¡­ really dying?! ¡°What are you crying for?!¡±Mr.Drake asked angrily, and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes while cursing, ¡°You!What¡¯s the point of crying?Boys sweat and bleed but don¡¯t cry! Besides,aren¡¯t you dead yet?With me here,who can make you die?I haven¡¯t allowed it!You can¡¯t die!¡±He stood up angrily,looking furious. With his words,Leo rxed a bit,and his heart was full of emotion. ¡°This group of people,I don¡¯t know what kind of shit they are doing!If they don¡¯t do it properly,they have to kill everyone. People don¡¯t die from the outside world,they die from their own. hands!¡±With his hands behind his back,he raised his head and said with emotion. After finishing speaking,he looked down at him,sat down again,picked up the soup, and tried the temperature closer, ¡°Okay,it¡¯s not hot anymore!Drink this medicine quickly to replenish your strength.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This medicine is only to reconcile your body¡¯s functions, and replenish your strength and blood,not detoxify. ¡°While feeding him, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t think it¡¯s so beautiful!I¡¯m not a god. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your body,the antidote won¡¯t be so fast in a while!¡± Leo didn¡¯t say anything. He just drank the medicine obediently. Of course he knew that the antidote would not be so fast,and even¡­whether he could get the antidote,he didn¡¯t dare to be absolutely sure.If hope was greater,the greater the disappointment. After feeding him,Mr.Drake looked at him while holding the empty bowl,and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is in your body now. But you also know how serious the gue was before. Just to be on the safe side,you should stay here and don¡¯t move. Of course,you can¡¯t move for the time being.Let me¡­think of a way. ¡°He said thest sentence very annoyed. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The room returned to deathly silence. However,as hey there his heart was never so peaceful. Theboratory was busy. The shifts were alternating,24 hours a day,making people really tired. With such high-intensity work,no matter how strong their willpower were,it¡¯s inevitable that there would be times of negligence and dozing off.At that time,people¡¯s mental state was ck. Silvia paced back and forth in the room. It was actually an ordinary and simple restroom,with a bed and bedding. She could even sleep for a while. The only difference may be the door was locked and she couldn¡¯t get out. She didn¡¯t want to sleep. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She held her waist with one hand,and walked back and forth unhurriedly, as if she was waiting for something. She heard a soft sound outside the door,before it opened. you The person who came was at the door,just facing her when she just turned around. ¡°Why don¡¯t take a break?¡±he asked, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m resting,and proper activities are also rxing. ¡°Smiling, she didn¡¯t have the slightest agitation or anxiety about being locked up. She looked calm. The other party came in,turned around,nced outside, and then closed the door. Silvia remained standing and asked, ¡°How is Ivy?¡± ¡°Her current situation is stable. Fortunately, the toxicity is not deep,and it has been cleared. The data report shows that her various indicators are returning to normal. You are right. She has¡­recovered.¡± Although she already had the answer in her heart, she was still relieved to hear him say that. With a rxed expression,she sat down and patted her waist lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­will the person you mentioned really move?¡±Although most of what she said came true,he was still a little skeptical. After all,he was the first to follow her. Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 847 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Why Do You Want To Do This Facing his question, Silvia just answered lightly,¡±Wait a minute. We will see.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s really him,in this situation,would he still take risks?¡±The man took off the goggles on his face,revealing his upper half face. It was Director Gibbs who ordered her to be locked up. Silvia nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes! Anyway,I heard that the country¡¯s vine base has officially started research and development recently.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Director Gibbs replied. He naturally knew about this matter,but it was not his responsibility.It was not under his jurisdiction,so he would not pay too much attention to it.However,it was rted in the end,and it was a first-ss matter,and it was inevitable to understand some of it. ¡°But what does this have to do with whether he wants to act or not?Even if the progress of the antidote here is dyed,will it affect the progress of the vine¡¯s research and development?Is there someone over there?¡±After a pause, Director Gibbs seemed to remember something,and said, ¡°By the way,I remember that this project was originally won by your lover¡¯spany,and then¡­ re-tendered?¡±He didn¡¯t know the specific reason for the re-tendering,and the twists and turns,but since Mr.Miller personally approved this matter,there was naturally a reason for him. ¡°Yes!¡±Even though she was there,it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world. Thepany could still operate without Simon,but it didn¡¯t mean that Simonpletely let go of it. He had been in charge of such a big business for so many years,and he couldn¡¯t hold this position without any means. Watching him stay there to recuperate with peace of mind every day,and his mobile phone was confiscated,he still had his own way. The project was lost. In the beginning,the high-level executives of thepany held an emergency meeting and reported it to Simon. They made a complete list of ns to get the project back,but Simon stopped it. He knew exactly who Ray was. Although they were not close friends,they had been friends for many years. This incident was so abnormal. It was just that he couldn¡¯t find out why he was suffering from his health,so he put the matter down first. Since he wanted to do it,he let go and let his decision dictate,but he had to see what waves he could make. As a result, the project directly fell into his brother-inw¡¯s hands. That was really¡­interesting! In the eyes of others,it¡¯s just an unustomed coquettish operation. If the left hand would be changed to the right hand,the money would still go into the family¡¯s pocket,but Simon naturally didn¡¯t think so. He knew Ray¡¯s character. If he would really do it,he would really take money very seriously. He already done this countless times, so why make such a fuss?If he do it so obviously,it would fall into disrepute. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Kane,or what threatened Ray. His people were still investigating,but they haven¡¯t found anything yet. Even ia couldn¡¯t tell. The only possible useful information was that this matter should be rted to Kelly. The reason why Silvia worked so hard to prepare the antidote day and night was nothing more than she wanted toplete the task as soon as possible. She wanted to end this endless gue quickly,so that she could go out to find out what was going on outside,and have a good reunion with her precious son and friends. The two sat facing each other but suddenly fell silent,as if the air had condensed. ¡°Simon¡­¡±Director Gibbs was about to say something when an rm sounded from him,buzzing and vibrating in his pocket. He pressed his pocket with one hand,and subconsciously looked at Silvia. The two looked at each other, and immediately stood up. ¡°There¡¯s action!¡±He turned and walked outside. Silvia followed,and met other people on the road. When they saw Silvia following Director Gibbs,they were stunned, ¡°Silvia¡­she¡­ However,their footsteps were fast and non-stop,and Director Gibbs¡¯expression was so serious that no one dared to ask more questions,watching them head towards the ward.Is this¡­another critical emergency?But they didn¡¯t hear the call bell from the ward! While everyone was wondering,the two had already arrived at the VIP area,passed by the door of Ivy¡¯s ward,and went straight to¡­Simon¡¯s door. Director Gibbs raised his foot and kicked the door open,so fast and violent,that Silvia was startled.He usually looked serious and gentle,cautious and measured. In the room,a person was pressed on the hospital bed. He was lying there with his face facing. the quilt,and his arms locked behind his back.Standing there restraining the person was Simon. who should have been lying on the hospital bed. He was wearing a hospital gown,but he was standing there rejuvenated. His eyes were even more stern,but when he looked up and saw Silvia, his eyes softened for a second,and then looked at Director Gibbs, ¡°Youe here!That¡¯s This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. him,that person¡­I¡¯ll leave him to you!¡±As he spoke,he pulled the man¡¯s arm up,and then the mant twisted and pushed forward. The restrained person was pulled up,and the force made him unable to stand still.He stumbled twice,staggered,and half-kneeled on the ground. He was still wearing a white coat,and although he lowered his head,they could tell who it was. Director Gibbs looked at the half-kneeling person in front of him,shocked and unwilling to ept, ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± The man kneeling on the ground stood up unhurriedly, brushed the dust off his body,and smiled, ¡°Director Gibbs,what is this for?I¡¯m here to check the ward. Who would it be if it wasn¡¯t me?¡±He raised his innocent face,and was surprised when he saw Silvia, ¡°Silvia?Why are you here? You are not¡­¡±After a pause, he then seemed to understand, ¡°Director Gibbs,so you¡¯re just putting on a show for Jamison,and you¡¯re actually protecting her?¡± Facing his words, Director Gibbs looked solemn,with deep pain in his eyes, ¡°How long do you want to act?¡± ¡°What are you ying?Director Gibbs,I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°With his hands stuffed into his pockets naturally, he shrugged, ¡°Director Gibbs,I¡¯m making a routine round of the ward,and I don¡¯t know if I provoked Mr.Palmer,is there some misunderstanding in this?¡± ¡°Why do you think I appeared here so soon?¡±Taking a deep look at him,Director Gibbs said in a deep voice, ¡°You have let me down so much!You are the first to follow me in this department but¡­ Why?Why are you doing this?¡±You know the meaning of our department and how important this project is!How dare you tamper with it at this time?!Mortimer, why are you doing this?!¡± Calling out his name,Director Gibbs¡¯hand hanging by his side slowly clenched into a fist. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Chapter 848 I Don¡¯t Need This Opportunity ¡°Director Gibbs,I don¡¯t understand ¡°Is it necessary?¡±Silvia interrupted what he was about to say Mortimer could speak no more. ¡°Now that things have happened, do you think your sophistry is still necessary?Do you think we just happened to be here and came to expose you without evidence?¡±Looking at him, Silvia had mixed feelings in her heart.In fact, when she first arrived there, she was most familiar with him and Director Gibbs Although they were not close friends,at least they could be regarded as rtively pleasant colleagues. At first, she could feel his extreme understanding and distrust of her, butter, he was rtively objective. She could even ept that Mortimer was always prejudiced against her, just like Leo,but it was also difficult for her to ept that he turned out to be a traitor. Hearing Silvia¡¯s words, Mortimer suddenlyughed as he nced at Director Gibbs¡¯expression standing in front of him. He raised his head and breathed a long sigh of relief. His whole body rxed, and the smile on his face became more weird. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ ¡°The lowered his head while whispering and wondering, ¡°How did you find out?When?I admit that I have never shown any signs. I work here conscientiously. I followed you, Director Gibbs, and I was on the back foot,and I¡­ ¡°After a pause,he tilted his head,and looked at Silvia, ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult,is it?¡± ¡°You have no ws. ¡°Silvia replied, ¡°You performed very well.I really didn¡¯t doubt you at all at first. Until Jamison appeared.¡± ¡°Him?!¡±Frowning, Mortimer was very puzzled, ¡°What does it have to do with him?¡±He was not close to him,and even kept a distance and a little cold. Why did she say it was Jamison? ¡°On the surface,it is true that Jamison is the most suspected. But because he is too suspicious, it makes people suspicious. He is at odds with me.He also has big opinions on me,and even secretly give Ivy drugs that will aggravate the condition. All of which are too publicized and too aboveboard.¡± ¡°In our department, the people who cane in are not ordinary people. If it is sneaked in to serve other organizations,it is even more impossible for ordinary people to do Jamison is too stupid,so it can¡¯t be him!¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s stupid?¡±Mortimer frowned,couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.. Director Gibbs coughed, and continued, ¡°No,what Silvia actually means is that the person who can do this will not do it so tantly Alright,now let me ask you,who are you doing this for?Why did you do this? What is the task they gave you?¡± ¡°There is nothing to ask Any choice a person makes is his own responsibility.I lost, and I admit defeat!¡±He sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask,I won¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Mortimer!You are here You still have the chance to say it.If you wait longer,you may not even have the chance to say it!¡±Director Gibbs said in a deep voice. After all,in front of him, he could still exin and say a few words,but if he was taken away by the military,it would not be so simple. He, who had been with Director Gibbs for so long, would naturally understand this truth. Mortimer just smiled,raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°Director Gibbs,thank you! Really!During the time with you.I really learned a lot,but this opportunity,I do not need! After speaking,he smiled,opened his arms, and raised his head¡­ ¡°He¡¯s going to kill himself!¡±Silvia eximed. Simon¡¯s reaction was even faster. He took a quick step forward,grabbed his hand, and pinched his cheek with the other hand and squeezed hard. However. ck blood flowed out of Mortimer¡¯s mouth, and aplicated and strange smile appeared on his cheeks. His body limply slid down. If it wasn¡¯t for being pulled by Simon¡¯s arm,he might have copsed on the ground. ¡°Mortimer!¡±Silvia was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that he wouldmit suicide in front of her without even the slightest hesitation. Why?! ¡°Just one step away, and it¡¯s done!¡±Stretching out a finger, he looked up at Silvia and said intermittently. ¡°Your purpose is not only to destroy all antidote prescriptions but also to destroy everyone¡¯s confidence and hope,so that everyone thinks that there is no cure for this virus,right? Looking at him, Silvia asked in a deep voice. He gave her a weird look. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but the toxicity urred very quickly His body straightened up,and his head tilted. ¡°Out of breath. ¡°After testing his breath, Simon looked up. Taking a deep look at him,Silvia turned to Director Gibbs, ¡°He ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I just need to make sure of one thing now! His brows were deeply furrowed. Silvia understood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the antidote form has been developed, and I guarantee that there will be no problem with the efficacy of the medicine!And for the convenience of taking.I have made the antidote into pills.¡± ¡°Are you sure there will be no problems?¡±Director Gibbs asked again and again.Although he already saw the effect of the medicine, and repeatedly discussed with several old medicine practitioners to confirm that the prescription was indeed feasible, but in order to ensure nothing would go wrong.he still needed to confirm it again and again. It was not a simple matter and there couldn¡¯t be a single mistake.. ¡°No!l guarantee it with my life!¡±He raised a hand and pointed to his head. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Heaving a sigh of relief,Director Gibbs nodded,went to the door,and called for someone to carry out Mortimer¡¯s body,then he turned around and nced at Silvia again, ¡°These days, both of you husband and wife have worked hard,take a good rest!¡± Silvia nodded and watched him go. Before she could turn around, she was hugged from behind. Although they¡¯re old couples, these days, there was gue and treatment, and there was no chance or mood to be so close. Tilting her head, Silvia said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this!Don¡¯t forget where this is. Although you have recovered,l can¡¯t guarantee that I am not infected with the virus!¡±She said half-threateningly, but she was not entirely joking. Although the antidote has been developed and Simon¡¯s body has recovered, it¡¯s a newly developed new virus after all. Who dares to say that there will be no recurrence?What about the possibility of infection? Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Someone Deliberately Pretended To Be Him ¡°Even if there is, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±Simon¡¯said softly. His soft lips pressed against her neck gently. Silvia seemed to have rxed at the moment.After so many days of tense nerves,she was actually extremely tired,and she was supported by a single force. Turning her around to face himself, Simon looked into her eyes and said, ¡°With you,a miracle doctor,by my side,no matter how many times I get infected,I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±Interrupting him,Silvia frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like that!It¡¯s unlucky!¡± ¡°Since when did you start to be superstitious?¡±Simon smiled,pulled her to sit aside, and at the same time lightly thumped her thigh. He put her legs on top of his own,and pinched, to gently relieve her difort At first, Silvia struggled and wanted to put her legs down, but she couldn¡¯t resist him. Not to mention, because of the pregnancy and the recent busy schedule,her legs were sore and swollen,so she really felt much morefortable after pinching them like that. ¡°I¡¯m not superstitious, but the virus is really tricky right now.¡±She propped her hands back,rxed her body,and looked up at the ceiling Her head was full of messy things. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the antidote already been developed?¡±Simon asked. He himself was the biggest beneficiary.He experienced the physical difort and the once critical situation, as well as the gradual improvement and recovery.Fortunately,he recovered! ¡°But what if theye up with a new virus? ¡°Looking at him,Silvia asked back. ¡°Soldiers will block the water and cover it with earth.¡±After thinking for a while, Simon said. However, Silvia shook her head, ¡°A virus has be so troublesome Look at the entire economy in South Asia that has been paralyzed.Our preparedness is timely and the measures are taken quickly and appropriately.Such a catastrophe, if there is another¡­I can¡¯t even imagine it!¡± Seeing her worried face, Simon stopped the movement of his hands,gently put her legs down, and put his arms around her shoulders, ¡°Why did you be so concerned about the country and the people? Come to think about it,you don¡¯t need to bear such a big burden. Your medical skills are indeed very powerful,but you are not the only doctor in this world,so don¡¯t give yourself such a big psychological burden!¡± ¡°I am not concerned about the country and the people,but once it breaks out,no one can stay out of it. ¡°With a breath, Silvia leaned on his shoulder, ¡°But you are right!I really don¡¯t need to take this burden.If I don¡¯t lift it on my own shoulders, I don¡¯t think I have that much ability to save the world.I joined in at the beginning to save you and protect the people around you!¡± ¡°Now that the problem of the antidote has been solved,it¡¯s time for us to leave here. ¡°She raised her head and looked around Although there was nothing missing there,she stayed there day and night,as if she was in a prison,but this cage was rtively delicate andfortable. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t breathed the fresh air outside for too long. She hadn¡¯t been exposed to the warm sunshine. She really wanted to go out for a walk! ¡°Can you go?¡±Simon was naturally happy to hear the news,but¡­ ¡°That Mortimer¡­ ¡°After a pause,he asked, ¡°How did you know it was him?¡± Although he knew about today¡¯s game early in the morning and cooperated with her game,he really didn¡¯t know when she found out that it was Mortimer¡¯s game. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple.Jamison is right.Only Director Gibbs and Mortimer can easily enter my laboratory. In the previous surveince video, Mortimer deliberately pretended to be Jamison. ¡°There were monitors in theboratory Everyone knew that for the uracy of the work and to observe the progress and changes of the experiment at any time if it¡¯s really done by Jamison, he couldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake,and even monitors the screen. A vague but recognizable silhouette was left behind. It was clearly intentional!Someone deliberately pretended to be him and set the me on him. ¡°Such a low-level method. ¡°Simon sighed. He was not used to such things, but that method was too clumsy ¡°The lower the method,the more effective it is sometimes After all,I had a conflict with Jamison. We just had a fight two days ago,and everyone knows it!So Jamison must have done a revenge,so it¡¯s easier for everyone to believe it.Besides¡­ ¡°Silvia nced next door, ¡°He really did it to Ivy,so it¡¯s even more detrimental to him.¡± ¡°Is the baby all right?¡±Simon asked. Silvia shook her head, ¡°She¡¯s fine,and she¡¯s almost recovered. When shees out,I think. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand!¡±Simon interrupted her, ¡°What I said before,counts!¡± Her frown finally loosened, a smile appeared on her face, and her mood rxed a little. ¡°By the way,there is something¡­ ¡°After pondering for a while, Simon hesitated to speak. Silvia was strange, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ms. Miller was picked up by his father¡¯s people.¡± ¡°What?!¡±Silvia was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Ray might have a problem?Let her live with us temporarily and hide for a while!Why¡­¡± ¡°I know!But you also know what their rtionship is!As a father,he wants to take his daughter home. How can others stop him?¡± ¡°But ia¡­¡±Silvia thought of the weeping and trembling voice that ia¡¯s son called her before It was a helpless voice. ¡°Mr.Miller has always doted on her,and you know it. ¡°Simon said tofort her, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to find out what happened to Mr. Miller to make him suddenly change?¡± ¡°You mean,after ia goes back, she can find out the news at the closest distance?¡±After she said that she quickly denied it,¡±No, ia said that Ray will lock her up and restrict her freedom!How can she inquire about the news?Even if she knows something,she can¡¯t pass it on.¡± Simon smiled very rxedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Now that technology is so advanced,it¡¯s not like there are no other ways to contact you except mobile phones andputers!Besides, aren¡¯t we going out soon?¡± That¡¯s right!They would go out soon to confront them head to head!She had a hunch that the group of people in the experimental base would not just let it go,and they would fight again soon. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Chapter 850 He Is Helping Me Standing at the entrance of the main hall, Mr.Drake looked up at the sky. The sun was already nting to the west,and it was about to set. The beauty was destroyed in the hurried footsteps. Luka supported his father with one hand and wanted to speed up his pace,but he also had to take care of the old man, who looked very anxious. His wife walked quickly,rushing towards him like a gust of wind even though she was wearing high heels She greeted Mr.Drake,and then continued walking inside without raising her head. ¡°Stop!¡±Mr.Drake yelled in a deep voice. Mrs. Drake had no choice but to stand abruptly.embarrassed, ¡°John,I was anxious to see Leo. Sorry for the impoliteness!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go see him now!¡±After a pause,he looked at the father and son who had already walked in front of him, ¡°You can¡¯t go either.¡± ¡°Why?!¡±Luka couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°John,you called us to pick him up!Why don¡¯t you let us see him now?¡± ¡°Because the situation has changed. ¡°He said slowly, ¡°Wait a minute. ¡°As he spoke,he pped his hands,and then a servant came over and handed him several masks and gloves. ¡°This¡­ ¡°Mrs.Drake looked puzzled as she held the object in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the gue is prevalent recently, ¡°Mr.Drake said tly. Hearing his words,although Luka had objections, he didn¡¯t dare to refute him. He obediently put on his mask and gloves, including Keiran, before going upstairs. However, Mr. Drake stretched out his hand again and stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Luka was getting impatient, ¡°John, I¡¯m just anxious to see my child!Why are you making things difficult at this juncture?¡±He was impatient, and as soon as the words came out,he realized that he had made a mistake. He wanted to take it back but it was toote,so he opened his mouth and stood there with an embarrassed expression on his face. ¡°Make things difficult for you?¡±Casting a sideways nce at him, Mr. Drake snorted coldly, ¡°What are you? Is it worth making things difficult for you!¡± On the side,Keiran hurriedly opened his mouth to smooth things over, ¡°He has a quick temper and a quick mouth it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t mean that.Leo has been missing for so many days,and he suddenly came back. It is reasonable to be anxious.¡± Mr.Drake put his hands behind his back,rubbed his fingers on the back of his hands, and said in a cool voice, ¡°Since you are so impatient, then take him away However,don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.It¡¯s easy to take him away from me if you want to send him away However, it won¡¯t be so easy when youe back.¡± Luka was confused. ¡°John,what do you mean by that? Keiran frowned,puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡±After gesturing upstairs, Mr.Drake said meaningfully.¡±Go!¡± The couple looked at each other, and then at their father. Although Keiran had some doubts, he thought of his grandson eagerly. He nodded his head as a greeting, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three went upstairs very quickly. Mrs. Drake couldn¡¯t wait to push the door open She had been waiting for them toe, but the door was not locked, so she pushed it open easily. ¡°Leo,Leo¡­ ¡°Calling his name, she wanted to run over,but as soon as she entered the room and saw the situation inside, Mrs. Drake was startled and was rooted in her ce, ¡°Oh my god!What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±Luka,who was following behind,didn¡¯t see what was going on inside,only heard his wife¡¯s exmation. He hurriedly pushed her away and was also taken aback when he saw Leo clearly. The room was messy, and the big bed in the room was empty.Leo was tied to a recliner with iron chains,and his clothes were a little torn. He looked very ugly ¡°Leo,what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Mrs. Drake ran over tears streaming down her face, ¡°Why did they do this to you?Who tied you up?!¡± ¡°Me!¡±A clear voice came from the door.Mr.Drake also went upstairs, stood at the door, and answered coldly *John!Why are you treating Leo like this?He is also rted to you by blood, and you watched him grow up! How could you bear to treat him like this?!¡±Mrs. Drake cried,wanted to get mad but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Where is the key? Mom will unlock it for you!Don¡¯t be afraid! She was crying,looking for the lock of the chain everywhere,trying to open the chain. ¡°John!¡±Luka couldn¡¯t help it,and turned to look at him, ¡°I respect you as an elder, and I have always respected you!Even if you don¡¯t like our family,I still respect you!How could you¡­ How could you treat him like this?He is a human being,not an animal!¡± Pointing at Leo¡¯s direction angrily,his fingers trembled, ¡°No matter what he did wrong, you have to punish him or teach him a lesson!Whatever is fine,but you can¡¯t tie him up like this,or use iron chains!He was just kidnapped and just brought back!He suffered a lot!¡± ¡°The key,the key¡­give me the key!¡±Mrs.Drake couldn¡¯t care less about it anymore,frantically wanting to find the key and open the chain quickly. However, at that moment,a weak voice sounded, ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Mom is here,here!You can say whatever you want!¡±Mrs. Drake said excitedly. ¡°Do you want to go home? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Morn will take you home!Don¡¯t worry,you will never suffer again!¡± ¡°No. ¡°His dry lips parted. He had no strength to stop his mother, so he could only hold her clothes loosely with his fingers,¡±I asked Grandpa to tie me up!He was helping me,saving me.l¡­¡± ¡°Saving you?!¡±Mrs.Drake looked puzzled,and Luka looked suspiciously at the dark-faced John who was standing aside. ¡°Ah. Leo,speak slowly ¡°Keiran was leaning on crutches, and seeing him like that he felt his heart being pulled hard,and his heart ached terribly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.I was injected with a virus.I don¡¯t know what the virus is. Grandpa is saving me and tying me up so that I won¡¯t hurt myself. ¡°He was very tired. In just one day,his body had already had two seizures,much more frequent than before. That kind of pain not only tortured his body and mind but also made him greatly weak. ¡°Virus?!¡±Mrs.Drake panickedpletely, turned around, and knelt in front of Mr.Drake, John,I said the wrong thing!I shouldn¡¯t say it!Please, please save Leo!¡± After recovering from the shock, Luka hurriedly said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?Of course, John will save Leo!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick him up now?Take him away!This is the key.go ahead!¡±Holding a key in his hand,he said impatiently. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Will definitely help you recover this debt ¡°That is not what we meant, John. ¡°Luka panicked, ¡°Please,please save Leo!Let me do anything!¡± He stepped directly beside him while ncing. Mrs. Drake was about to speak when she saw that he had already stepped in two or three steps,grabbed his chain with one hand,and restarted after tying it up. The other hand pulled a nket over his body. ¡°Man,you have already seen it. You can decide whether to stay or not. ¡°Mr.Drake said, turning around to look at them. ¡°Stay,of course, stay here!¡±Luka did not hesitate, ¡°Only you can save him. You must save him!¡± Keiran also trembled, ¡°Yeah,no matter what happened in the past, Leo has always been very dutiful to you,child¡­you have suffered!¡± He raised his hand and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I will listen to Grandpa.I will do what Grandpa says!¡±Leo gritted his teeth, and beads of sweat appeared on his face. Mrs Drake looked distressed, but there was nothing she could do,nor could felt pain for him, so she could only watch helplessly. ¡°Okay,what you said,listen to me!¡±Sir said, ¡°Then let me put my words first.I cannot guarantee that the medicine can be a cure.I will not guarantee that the cure will not kill him.If you can cure it alive, you cannot rely on me when the timees!¡± The family looked at each other in nk dismay. What does this mean? ¡°No, John,you are a miracle doctor Why can you not cure it?Does this deliberately make things difficult? Why do you still say such things?¡± ¡°I am not a miracle doctor!Even if I am,I am also a miracle doctor,not a fairy!Do you think that everyone can heal?Okay,take him away as soon as possible. Your family has money anyway You can send him to any hospital you like,even abroad.I will be quiet here!¡±Mr.Drake sneered, Waving his hand, he looked nonchnt,but the corner of his eye nced in his grandson¡¯s direction. Although there have been conflicts and discords for many years he is indeed a master Many people had judged by Western medicine as terminally ill and have no cure can only go home and wait to die. He prescribed some prescriptions and ate them ording to his instructions, and gradually got better and lived for many years. Leo is his grandson by blood. The miracle doctor cannot cure him How credible are people outside? ¡°Then we ¡°Mrs. Drake was still a little hesitant. She does not want her son to die. She wanted him to live,and what she wanted to hear was not guaranteed. ¡°John is Leo¡¯s grandfather John will never let his grandson die.He will find a way!¡±Luka said word by word, ¡°If if anything happens. It is his fate. No wonder, John!¡± ¡°People from the former experimental base. ¡°Leo said softly.¡±Except for some employees below,the only one I know is Kelly, and¡­¡± Javon¡¯s face shed in his mind, and he thought for a moment, not knowing why,but he did not say his name. He does not know what kind of existence this person was He had hurt himself, but he had saved himself. He did not know what his real purpose was ¡°I do not know¡­¡±Shaking his head slowly,he frowned and thought, ¡°i suspect there is someone behind her, but I have never seen it. They set up the experimental base just as a cover. The real purpose is to study. viruses that harm people. People get toxins without knowing it. Then they will be controlled by them! That is very dangerous. If you want to call the police, you must call the police!¡± ¡°We will call the police and avenge you!¡±Luka was shocked when he heard that He did not expect such awless organization to exist now, ¡°I knew the people in the experimental base were not good people. Last time I went to look for you,l pretended not to know, and what about that Moran¡­¡± ¡°You forgot,the vine project was re-tendered a few days ago,and there were buzzes about it. The daughter of Kane called Kelly.¡±It was Mrs. Drake who reminded him,saying it very clearly. With a snort, Mrs.Drake said, ¡°That Mrs. Moran shows off her precious daughter all day long.I do not know.It is impossible.I did not expect it to be her!Leo,wait!Mom will go find her!¡± ¡°Youe back!¡±Seeing that she was about to get up,Luka pulled her, ¡°You are not going to startle the snake now. Why are you so reckless!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Then what should I do?I am going to call the police now and arrest her! Mrs. Drake was so angry that all her sadness and grief turned into anger.If Kelly were standing in front of her now, she would hate to tear people apart. ¡°Go!But let him escape!If Leo can escape,they must have made preparations. What if someone has already escaped!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to keep an eye on the people from the Moran family. The Moran family is not easy His name is Mr.Miller. Do not be too reckless!There is also the experimental base, which is already empty. The gang did not know where they went. They must be hiding!¡±He got up and walked outside, ¡°Dad,I am going to make two phone calls. You should rest first!¡± ¡°Honey Leo, ¡°Looking at both sides, Mrs.Drake hurriedly said, ¡°Leo,wait a minute!Mom and Dad will help you recover this debt!¡± After finishing speaking, he turned around and chased her husband out. There were people left in the room,and Leo was tied there. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Chapter 852 I believe you ¡°I didn¡¯t make that promise!¡±Mr Drake immediately denied it. If you say this, but you will do it,tie him up so as not to hurt you,and still say these words.It means that he will not let him go. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If you don¡¯t care,don¡¯t rescue him from the street from the first dozen,why bother Moran,and call them,let theme over. ¡°What are youughing at!¡±Mr.Drake said,annoyed when he saw his smile. ¡°John,after so many years, you still refuse to forgive me for my mistakes No matter!It¡¯s just my fault.I¡¯m sorry for you.I was too extreme and narrow-minded at the time.How can you scold me and take revenge?I can do both!¡±Sighing,Keiran said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s just don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it,you, you are still the same as when you were a child,duplicity! Although the sir was very tired,he smiled happily. He stomped and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯tugh happily. I don¡¯t know what kind of virus is in this bad boy¡¯s body.At least I can¡¯t find any problems with the pulse condition!When he had an attack,he had internal and external contradictions. It is abnormal to have a weak inner breath and a strong appearance,l¡­¡± He was stunned for a moment,then turned his face and gritted his teeth Shit!What is this? When the two brothers quarreled and even fought when they were young,they turned heads. He traveled all over the world while Boss was in Washington. For so many years, they would never see each other He couldn¡¯t get used to the warm route. It was still the same sentence,but Mr.Drake couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°Okay,I admit defeat!You speak normally I can¡¯t stand you like this!¡± He thinks he could reconcile the two grandfathers. This self-inflicted disaster would be worth it. When the atmosphere was weird, Luka and his wife had already returned from the phone call. Thinking about their son¡¯s situation,they couldn¡¯t help but take another look. Knowing that the iron chain is to protect and not abuse him,I dare not move the chain anymore,so I lie on his body through the cold chain, ¡°Are you hungry?Do you want to eat something? Does mom cook it for you?Is it cold?Mom called someone.. ¡°Already called the police!The police originally wanted Leo to take a statement,but I have already exined his current physical condition, and the police willeter As for the Moran family, I have already watched it. I¡¯ll go there personally for a while. ¡°He seldom mediates with these people on weekdays, which doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t. Now that his son has had such an incident, he can no longer be at ease and stay out of it. The Drake family is also the foundation of the ancestral business in Washington. Although it has declined by this generation, after all, the emaciated camel isrger than the horse. Moreover, because of a genius doctor,he still has a lot of statuses and a reputation in the medical field. Rely on him. The prestige has also lifted. Although the business in the past two years is not very big,it is still a surplus. I didn¡¯t think about climbing the dragon and the phoenix to take the family business to a higher level,but I can¡¯t let others bully Keiran nodded, but Mr.Drake didn¡¯tment on this matter. What¡¯s more,now that Luka is doing it. There is no need for him to intervene. If possible,she even wanted to live there, to be able to take care of him day and night because she has been ming herself on why she didn¡¯t find out that something was wrong earlier, why didn¡¯t call him a few more times, why she thought he was busy with work again when the phone was not connected and cared too little for him. If she cared more, maybe nothing would happen, and she could find him earlier, and she won¡¯t let him suffer so much. Leo was a vigorous and handsome young man before, but now,his body is like a balloon. It is a piece of muscle,but it feels puffed up. The well-built body and the thinness of his face formed a strong contrast,especially the weakness and paleness of his face,which made people look even more awkward. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Chapter 853 Not the final decision Kane has been busy with the vine base for the past two days. He cannot take care of other things. He is enjoying himself As soon as Mrs Moran got home, she saw that many things in the house had been moved out and thrown in the yard, and there were still people cleaning them up. She cried out anxiously, ¡°What is this? Who dares to throw my things away?!¡± Then heughed again in a second, took two quick steps towards her,and said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I throw away the old one?It will be convenient to rece it with a new one then!¡± ¡°A new one?What new one?¡±Mrs. Moran asked,puzzled. She saw that all the sofas were carrying. She rushed to stop them, ¡°Who told you to throw it away? This thing is still good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good?There are better things! Holding her back,Kane said triumphantly. ¡°What is our identity now?How can these things be worthy of us?Throw them all away because when the time comes. Move to a new home!¡± ¡°Yes, I saw a house on the second ring road. It¡¯s magnificent. What do these things need to do?When the timees,there will be a new mahogany, and it¡¯s so luxurious!¡± As soon as he heard what he said,Mrs. Moran¡¯s eyes lit up,but it was only for a moment, and she immediately bumped him with her elbow, ¡°Come on, you know what the price is.Can you afford it?Blow it up you!¡± ¡°Hey what do you know, you woman!¡±Kane grabbed her again,looked aside,pulled her aside, and said in a low voice, ¡°Let me tell you,I already paid the base.It is now in operation. I already allocated the fund. They will put the goods to use as soon as theye out. When the timees,we will get the money. Let alone buy you one set,buy two or three sets, then It¡¯s not unaffordable either!¡± Mrs. Moran was so excited. Her voice trembled a little, ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Can I still lie to you?¡±Kane looked like a great hero while ncing at Mrs. Moran, ¡°You know. After the vine is ready to use,all over the country will use it. There are many people. How much money do you think. you have earned?¡±He saidcently, Fingers snapped, and Mrs. Moran remembered what was wrong again, ¡°NO!Do not fool me!Do you think I do not understand?It is good that the price has control,and the profit will be all things by then How much money can you make?¡±She frowned. He stretched out a hand. He tightly clenched his fingers together as if he was in control. ¡°But this is against thew! Mrs. Moran understood somewhat, with a worried look on her face. Her words made Kane disdainful, ¡°So, you women can¡¯t do big things!If you want to make a lot of money,how can you not make a lot of money?Afraid of this and that What big things can you do?Do you think those big things,just be upright?If you are so afraid,go back to your mother¡¯s house, and don¡¯t block my way to get rich!¡± ¡°Okay!So you wanted to kick me and find another one? Are you deliberately looking for a reason?¡±Hearing something was wrong.Mrs. Moran immediately exploded, ¡°Okay Kane heartbreaker!I haven¡¯t developed yet,so I¡¯m abandoning my husband! How much hardship | suffered with you. How ttering are you? How many roads you ran,and now you¡­¡± After being covered by him, the voice became much quieter, and Mrs. Moran also fell silent. She frowned,remained silent,and said silence for a while, ¡°Then you have to reduce costs,do things cleanly, and don¡¯t make mistakes. Does Kelly know about this?She is in charge of the quality control part,in case. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!Our daughter is smarter than you!She told me this idea! Smacking his lips, Kane felt that his daughter was right. Although he caused a lot of trouble,it was still a critical moment, and he helped him get rid of Ray To come up with a way to make money ¡°Kelly¡¯s idea?¡±Mrs. Moran was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to be suggested by her daughter ¡°Then what about her?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Recently,she worked on some new experiments.She said she¡¯s busy,so let¡¯s not disturb her ¡°Waving his hand,Kane disapproved, but he was used to it anyway. This child has always been very independent After studying abroad,she seldom contacted her family asionally, she was curious and asked what she was doing but she always impatiently answered that she was doing experiments.If you asked again, you would not understand. I don¡¯t ask anymore. If they can get medals,enough capital can make them show off But Mrs. Moran was very concerned, ¡°Do experiments?Didn¡¯t their experimental bases have been withdrawn?Now the research and development of the vine base have beenpleted, and there is no need for her to do anything. Whatever experiments she conducts,she can do nothing, ¡°Can¡¯t you take a break?¡± Kane was very impatient while picking his ears. ¡°Tell her this,don¡¯t tell me.It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your daughter¡¯s temper!Can I talk to her?!¡± After thinking about it,Mrs.Moran knew she couldn¡¯t convince Kelly, so she could only sigh,looking a little frustrated. ¡°Then how can you me me?Aren¡¯t you the same?Say what hurts in your heart is your own. On the surface,you must treat ia well,must let Ray see that we treat his daughter better than our own, and it¡¯s not me One person¡¯s business!¡±While avoiding,Kane retorted. Mrs.Moran was sorry. She patted him a few times and then stopped. Mrs. Moran sighed faintly The indebtedness to her daughter in her heart spread more and more, ¡°Did Kelly say where she is now? Experiment?I haven¡¯t asked about it before,so I can¡¯t help but care about it now!¡± ¡°I have an abandoned factory that has been empty. There is some equipment in it.Kelly likes it,so she went to use it. ¡°Kane added. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Chapter 854 The waist is extremely hard ¡°What?!Abandoned factory?!¡±Hearing what he said,Mrs. Moran exploded, ¡°How can you give her an abandoned factory?The conditions are so bad and bad!You have so many factories,so many ces. Can¡¯t you give me a better condition?!¡± Mrs. Moran jumped up angrily, ¡°Give me a good ce right away! Let Kelly use it. Look at how stingy you are!¡± Facing the usation,Kane repeatedlyined, ¡°Where is it?Kelly asked for it by name,saying it was not too good. And that the experiment was more troublesome. If the discarded one is easy to use,then she must. What can I do?If you are stingy again,can you sting on your daughter?¡± ¡°She¡­ ¡°Hearing it was Kelly¡¯s request, Mrs. Moran didn¡¯t know what to say for a while and was angry and anxious, but there was nothing she could do. If Kelly asked for it,then no one could persuade it. ¡°This Kelly,I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking!¡±Sighing, she saw those people still carrying things. from the house,and she vented her anger, ¡°Okay,okay! Just say change the old ones. I didn¡¯t say to move them away. Are you breaking up my house,or are you tearing down my house?Put it down,put it all down for me!¡±She yelled and angrily said. The others didn¡¯t know whether to move or put it away. They looked at each other and then looked at Kane behind her. Kane knew his wife was in a bad mood,so he didn¡¯t argue with her ¡°Let¡¯s go here today.pack up those things,take them away,sell them, and get new ones!¡±He waved his hand and said. At this time,the butler ran in from outside panic, ¡°Old,Sir¡­it¡¯s not good. Someone wants to see Kelly¡± ¡°See Kelly?When you see Kelly, you see Kelly. Why are you panicking!¡±Kane frowned. ¡°Who wants to see Kelly?What is Kelly¡¯s identity?Did you meet?¡± She still feels a little curious in my heart. She must know that someone wille to Kelly on his initiative,and that is one of the few times. Kelly didn¡¯t seem to have any friends since she was studying. She told her before that if she had friends.Kelly could invite them to her home,but Mr.Moran didn¡¯t hear anything about it. When she went abroad to study, she never heard from or mentioned some very personal friends. After thinking about it,she seemed to have no friends,but now it was strange that someone wanted to see her ¡°Hand over,Kelly!¡± Before they could ask clearly people from outside had already shoved. The group of people was mighty and mighty looking aggressive. This posture and this battle are not a good thing at first nce. Kane was stunned and immediately pulled his face down, ¡°Who are you?How dare you break into my house!Do you know who I am?Eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard. Are you brave?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she ate the bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s guts!¡±With a cold voice,a group of people stopped in front and spread out to both sides. He spoke. Kane squinted his eyes,looking at the person who came and only felt that it looked familiar,but he didn¡¯t remember it for a while. ¡°Mr. Moran,you raised a good daughter!Hehe¡­ ¡°He sneered twice,his words were full of sarcasm and contempt, and the eyes he looked at him were even more cold and wrapped in knives. People ate. ¡°Who are you dare toe to my house to act wildly! Do you think my house is easy to bully?!¡±Mrs. Moran said. She couldn¡¯t listen to others ndering her daughter,and she kept mocking her. What will she do with so many people nowe to fight?I don¡¯t even ask about their backgrounds. It¡¯s daring! ¡°Your family is not easy to bully,but our family is easy to bully,right?If Kelly,the murderer,is not handed over today,we will never end!¡±This time it was a woman¡¯s voice,standing directly opposite Mrs. Moran,face to face with her hard bar. Mrs. Moran was not in a good mood,but hearing this sentence. It was like a firecracker tube triggered and exploded! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are you calling the murderer?Bloody mouth! What are you, Mrs. Drake?¡±Hesitating for a moment,she wasn¡¯t sure,but she still had a little impression. ¡°It¡¯s hard for you,a nobleman,to remember me. Stop talking nonsense.Where¡¯s Kelly?¡±Mrs.Drake sneered twice. She was about to enter the house. Hearing her words,Mrs. Moran returned to her senses. She quickly stretched out his hand to block her, ¡°What are you doing?!Are you barging in with a group and ndering people with your mouth?You cannot do this!Our family is not easy!If you continue to behave like this,I will call the police and arrest you all!¡± Mrs. Moran was full of confidence and felt that they were trespassing on the house,not to mention that Ray was behind them. ¡°Okay!Then let the policee and see who got caught!¡±Mrs. Drake¡¯s face was a grin,and Mrs.Moran couldn¡¯t help but take a step back with his cold eyes. The twoe with murderous. intent with deep hatred. After all,the Drake family also has some status and contacts in Washington. The umtion. of ancestral business is there. No matter how poor they are,there is a genius doctor in the family. ¡°No¡­ is there any misunderstanding here?Mr.Drake,we don¡¯t mess with each other, and we don¡¯t have any conflicts. Why do you want to trouble my Kelly when youe up?Did you offend you?¡±Kane¡¯s words were already very polite. If it someone else,he would have arrested them all early in the morning,but for the people of the Drake family,he still had to show some face. ¡°Stop ying games with me!Kelly kidnapped my son,injected him with the virus,and now my son is still tortured!You¡¯re not going to hand him over. We¡¯ll stay here until she arrives!¡±Luka said. It seemed to mean a protracted battle,but his words shocked both Kane and Mrs. Moran. ¡°What are you saying?Virus,kidnapping!What are you talking about?!¡±Mrs. Moran words!Don¡¯t screamed, ¡°There must be a limit to spewing blood!Listen to your words! Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? My Kelly is so quiet and frail. She can¡¯t kidnap your son!¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Sue,sue,whoever is afraid of whom ¡°Say what¡¯¡±Mrs. Moran showed no weakness, ¡°Why should I confront you?You say yes!Just open your mouth!Is there any evidence?Since you say my daughter kidnapped your son,show the evidence!¡± ¡°Evidence?¡±Luka snorted coldly, ¡°Leo is the best evidence!He is recovering from his injuries,so what he saw with his eyes wasn¡¯t false.If Kelly did not hand it over today,this matter would not be over!Even if you move Mr.Miller out,it¡¯s useless!It¡¯s useless whoeveres!¡± Beforeing,Luka had already done all the preparatory work. Not only did he report the case to the police station, but he also reported it to the higher-ups for fear that Ray would overshadow him. Although Ray has always been upright and has a good reputation,the vine project made everyone question him. Hearing that Luka took the initiative to move Ray out,Kane suddenly realized that this matter was a bit tricky,and they were probably taking precautions to be so conscienceless. Mrs. Moran will understand immediately Kelly should be notified first,and let her take some safety measures in case the Drake family goes crazy and troubles her. ¡°Okay,then call Kelly out first!¡±Luka sent people to watch first,and when someone saw Kelly entering the house,he immediately sent people to surround him and then came to the door. Now he is not afraid that they will not hand over people.If they don¡¯t want to take the initiative to hand over,he will turn this ce upside down, and he is not afraid that none wille out. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t make friends. It¡¯s that Kelly is not at home. Her child has always been obsessed with work and hasn¡¯te home for many days. If you don¡¯t believe me,ask my wife¡­ ¡°Kane said and smiled, Mrs. Moran was displeasure and felt that the couple was deceiving too much,but her husband. gave her a wink,¡±That¡¯s right,my Kelly hasn¡¯t been home for many days. ¡°She could only say. Then she couldn¡¯t help but add anotherint,¡±She is obsessed with work and experiments. She is locked in theboratory and has no time to go shopping. How can she have time to kidnap your son? Besides,our family is not short of money. Did they I her?¡± She saw her son¡¯s condition with her own eyes. Leo suffered. His previous high spirits were gone. Now that he is neither a human nor a ghost. Since Leo himself said that he was with Kelly,then it must be Kelly. As a reason,maybe she is a pervert! There are so many psychopaths in the world. Maybe Kelly is one of them! They were getting a little impatient with the urging and wished they could go in and grab the person out of it and torture him severely. ¡°I¡¯ve said it all. Our Kelly is not here!¡±Kane patiently exined. Luka smiled coldly,seeing through his lies, ¡°Mr.Moran,do not speak dark words in front of smart people. My people saw your daughtere back with their own eyes. We will be here soon,you saying that no one is here?Does that make us too foolish?¡± ¡°Joke!I don¡¯t know if anyone is there. Your people?I think you are blind! ¡°Kane didn¡¯t believe it at ¡°You say that. Do you want us to search for it ourselves?Since you refuse to hand over the person. We can only do it ourselves!¡± Determined that he was unwilling to hand over,Luka waved his hand, and the people behind. him rushed forward. The Moran family also had a gatekeeper As soon as he gave an order,someone came forward to block it.Immediately,the two groups of people faced each other Their swords were on the verge of breaking out. Mrs. Moran frowned. She quietly stepped back to make a phone call. In this situation,Kelly shouldn¡¯te back I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine the Drake family took wrongly,and they ran here to act wildly. That is indiscriminate.If Kellyes back,she will suffer. Mrs. Drake had sharp eyes and quick hands. She had been paying attention to the movements. of the Moran family couple,but when she nced sideways,she saw that she had moved to the side,still holding the phone in her hand,and suddenly thought of what was going on. ¡°Mrs. Moran!¡±She grabbed her wrist and twisted it forcefully, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Would you like to tip her off and let her run away?It¡¯s not that easy!¡±Mrs. Drake grabbed her hand tightly, and the other hand came to snatch her mobile phone. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Luka!¡±Seeing his wife bullied Kane couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t bully her too much!¡± ¡°Who is bullying so much!¡±Luka took a step forward and looked at him without flinching, ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit it,then call the person involved and make it clear in person! You can tell if it¡¯s a human or a ghost!¡± When the two sides were arguing,a group of people who didn¡¯t know where ran out from both sides of the room,ran to Luka,and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find it.¡± But obviously,someone saw that Kelly was back. Has she already left?Impossible!Could it be possible to grow wings and fly? ¡°Have you searched through?¡±Luka couldn¡¯t believe it,¡±I¡¯ll go find it myself!Even if I dig three feet into the ground,I will find them out!¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Why is it such a coincidence? Kane was also anxious,the people didn¡¯t know where they got out and when they got in,and now Luka was going to search his house in front of him,in front of so many of his subordinates,if it is true if you let him do it,how can you save your face! He suddenly stood in front of Luka,face to face with him,staring at each other neither was willing to back down. On the other side, Mrs. Moran and Mrs. Drake. They were torn,fighting hard,and messed up each other¡¯s hair.At this moment,the mobile phone they were fighting for suddenly rang. Now. The two froze,and the robbing became even more fierce. Mrs. Moran¡¯s fingers clenched. She was stunned that she was still holding her phone. She broke free,stepped aside,and pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello?Hello?¡± Even Mrs. Drake,who was about to pounce on her again to grab the phone,froze and stood there looking at her. However, everyone could see that she was shaking,her whole body was shaking,and the muscles on her face were shaking uncontrobly. Her eyes were empty as if her soul had left her body. His voice seemed to have awakened Mrs.Moran. She turned her head to look at her husband in a daze,blinked her eyes,opened her mouth, and suddenly gritted her teeth, ¡°Liar!It¡¯s a liar!!¡± Kane believed it, ¡°Liar,why are you so excited?Don¡¯t worry about it. In this world,there is everyone, and there are people who can squirt blood. No matter who they are,we are not afraid.We can deal with them. You go call Ray make a phone call and say that there bite dogsing to our house,and ask him to say hello to the police station,don¡¯t. Before he finished speaking,his cell phone rang. When the ring rang,Mrs. Moran trembled unconsciously.As if frightened. Frowning,Kane took out his mobile phone. He was about to pick it up. Mrs. Moran stopped him. Rushed over suddenly, ¡°Don¡¯t answer it!¡± Caught off guard Kane was almost staggered by her. Not understanding why she was so excited, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±He frowned. Then he nced at the screen. His voice was a bit awkward. He subconsciously looked at Luka next to him. ¡°It¡¯s Kelly! He said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you,weird?¡±I don¡¯t understand why she reacted this way. When she sees her daughter¡¯s phone call,doesn¡¯t she rush to answer it?Why does she seem to be very scared now? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t you say Kelly was not here?Since she took the initiative to call, let¡¯s ask. ¡°Luka said coldly looking at Kane, ¡°Turn on the speakerphone. If you¡¯re not guilty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not guilty.I don¡¯t need to prove it to you,right?¡±Kane said unhappily, holding the phone, ¡°My daughter called me Why should I tell you?¡± Luka sneered, ¡°It seems you also feel that your daughter did it in your heart,so you are so afraid!¡± The phone rang all the time,and Kane gritted his teeth resentfully. Although he knew he was aggressive,this matter was no small matter. Although he had doubts,he didn¡¯t think Kelly would do such a thing. A pressed answer, followed by hands-free,preemptively said to the phone, ¡°Kelly, are you still doing experiments?You are too busy. You should pay attention to rest!By the way,the elders of the Drake family came to see you. There is something to ask,¡± He originally meant to hint that Kelly was there. He told her to pay attention to what she said,but before she finished speaking,a strange voice over there hurriedly interrupted. him, ¡°Mr.Moran,it¡¯s me!Kelly!Something happened to Moran!¡± Kane didn¡¯t react for a while. He nced at Luka in a daze.He realized that the person on the phone had those words. ¡°Mr.Moran,something happened to Kelly!There was an explosion in the factory,and the ident was serious.K-Kelly didn¡¯t escape. I just called my wife,but she didn¡¯t believe it¡­¡­ He was a little flustered, and the background sound was very chaotic. There were fire trucks. and police cars. The messy voices mixed,and there seemed to be wind and shouts. Kane suddenly felt numb,as if someone had poured cold water from the top of his head,from cold to his feet. Mrs. Moran on the side suddenly yelled out loudly,rushed over,and shouted into the microphone with his mobile phone in his arms, ¡°You lie!You lie! Who sent you?Why did you curse my Kelly like that?Tell me,tell me,¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am,it¡¯s me.l. The other side looked aggrieved, ¡°Mr.Morane over and look. The police are already here,over here The two looked at each other Both saw doubts in each other¡¯s eyes. Howe,such a coincidence?! They nned to block people and seek justice,but at this time,something happened to Kelly. His eyeliner watched Kellye back. When did he leave?How could it explode? But looking at the appearance of Kane and his wife,it doesn¡¯t seem like they are acting,especially Mrs.Moran. Her face is pale and trembling.After yelling at the mobile phone,she exhausted all her strength and rolled her eyes,just passing out. ¡°Hey¡­ ¡°Mrs.Drake let out a hey,subconsciously stretched out her hand, and realized she was an enemy now,so she stopped. It was a mess.Kane hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. He saw his wife pass out again. He hurried to help her,calling for someone, ¡°Come on,prepare the car!Help the wife into the house first.Rest here. I¡¯ll go to the factory.¡± The servant hurriedly stepped forward to help Mrs. Moran,but as soon as she touched her,she woke up again and struggled to say, ¡°No,I won¡¯t go back. I will go with you!! don¡¯t believe it.I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± She finally woke up from the shock and uneptability of receiving the news and insisted on going to the factory to see it with her own eyes. She didn¡¯t believe it,it was impossible! Kane didn¡¯t argue with her at this time. He held her with one hand, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Beyond recognition Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But she was grabbed by Kane, looked at them,and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± The Moran family got into the car and drove to the factory. Luka also pulled his wife to his car and followed closely behind. The two groups of people,one in front and the other behind, were like driving a racing car to an abandoned factory in the suburbs. They had already seen it before they got close.In the distance,there was thick ck smoke and sirens. The car of the Moran family arrived first, and the two of them almost jumped out of the car and ran forward quickly. The cordon pulled up. They were stopped immediately before rushing over After saying a few words,they let them go. And Luka¡¯s car stopped quickly.Mrs. Drake held her husband¡¯s hand,her fingertips were cold,and she asked calmly, ¡°Do you think they are acting?¡± The two also got out of the car and walked over,only to see Mrs. Moran standing there with a pale face,chanting words all the time What she was saying couldn¡¯t be heard. Judging from the shape of her lips,she seemed to be saying impossible. On the other hand, Kane is rtively calm,but his facial expression is serious. In a farther ce, you can also feel hot and choking. ¡°The cause of the fire is still under investigation. It was an explosion caused by chemicals. There may be mmable and explosive materials in it. Otherwise, the fire would not be big and burn very fast. ¡°The police were talking and judging, ¡°How many people are inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.I don¡¯t know Kelly didn¡¯t say anything. She just said she was doing experiments with a few colleagues. I don¡¯t know That is an abandoned factory under my name If she wants to use it,I will give it to her. She¡¯s not in there?¡± After all,he hasn¡¯t seen the body yet. He hasn¡¯t confirmed the person died. As long as he hasn¡¯t seen it,it means nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. There is still a fire inside.I won¡¯t know the specific situation untilter. ¡°The police replied. Kane stood there waiting anxiously,looking into the fire scene all the time,rubbing his hands. together He paced back and forth,and Mrs. Moran had his hands tightly twisted together. Suddenly,she seemed to remember something,turned her head,looked at Luka and his wife,strode towards them, looked at him, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your people saw my Kellye home?Saw it Who saw it?Is it true?¡± Kane suddenly backed to his senses. He followed him, ¡°That¡¯s right!Didn¡¯t you say Kelly was at home¡±Who saw it, and what time did shee back?¡± Kane wished Luka s words were the truth that Kelly had returned home,but they didn¡¯t know Mrs. Moran had the quickest reaction and had already run in that direction. Luka and his wife looked at each other out of the desire to be sure. They followed quickly The stretcher was clothed,and it was clear that it was a person,but it was only clothed,so it was impossible to tell who it was. However,a corner of the clothes protruding from under the cloth made Mrs. Moran recognize it at a nce, ¡°Kelly¡­¡±She pounced on it. away. Kane didn¡¯t hold back;she jumped on the stretcher,nded with a bang,and knocked the cloth. ¡°Ah-¡°The face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes,making her scream. Mrs. Drake, who was following, saw it and gasped in fright.Luka reacted and immediately covered his wife¡¯s eyes with his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Not to mention he saw it,his heart skipped a beat, and the hairs all over his body stood on end. That face burned so that it couldn¡¯t see at all;it was almost like a lump of coke It made people want to scream out of fear even Mrs. Drake. She hugged him in his arms with her eyes covered. She was trembling in his arms,obviously frightened. Mrs. Moran passed out immediately after screaming. ¡°Your wife said,is it your daughter?¡±The policeman looked at Kane and asked again. Swallowing hard,Kane calmed his agitated mood, ¡°This dress looks like it belongs to our daughter,but we can¡¯t recognize it when it¡¯s burnt like this.¡± ¡°I know, I know ¡°Kane¡¯s head is also wooden now. This series of blows came too fast. No matter how hard Kane held on,he still had difficulty digesting it Luka put his arm around his wife. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say Luka faced Kane. He was a little embarrassed ¡°Moran. ¡°He called. ¡°Are you satisfied!¡±Looking across his eyes,Kane gritted his teeth and stared as if looking at his enemy.¡±Now Kelly may be dead Is this what you want to see?Are you satisfied?!¡± ¡°My condolences. The one just now may not be your daughter Kelly is so capable She might be able to escape!¡±He said lightly At this time,Luka didn¡¯t argue with him but just hugged his wife and turned sideways, ¡°You deal with your business first, and our business,take your time!¡± Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Chapter 858 It¡¯s true to want a son This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Luka didn¡¯t answer ¡°Is Kelly dead?¡±She asked again but he did not respond. ¡°Why is it such a coincidence? It¡¯s not too early or toote, and something happened when we were looking for her! Besides, our people watched her go home but didn¡¯t see her go out. Why is she in this abandoned factory building? What kind of experiment, and it happened so coincidentally that it exploded, it¡¯s like¡­ ¡°Like what?¡±He finally asked. Mrs. Drake bit her lower lip, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s as if deliberately made to look like us?¡± He believed he was trying his best not to make any noise, and everything was going on in secret. How could he have discovered it early and designed a y to deal with them? If they designed such a y,cheating death?Is this necessary? But Mrs. Drake shook his head, ¡°No,I don¡¯t think their reaction looks like acting.If it is acting,it would be terrible. Their acting skills can win awards. But I have a rtionship with that Mrs. Moran. After a few encounters,I don¡¯t think she is someone who can hide her emotions.¡± Mrs. Moran just rushed over and passed out. It ispleted all at once.If it¡¯s acting,she can only be said to have done well! ¡°This incident is too weird.I have asked people to keep an eye on them first.Fox¡¯s tail will be exposed if it is a game!¡±Lukaforted her softly. Judging from the current situation,they can only go first. ¡°Then let¡¯s now ¡°Mrs. Drake paused and said her thoughts directly, ¡°I want to see Leo again.¡± ¡°Where is John?¡± Luka paused for a moment. After all, John had a bad temper and might be irritated if he was interrupted frequently ¡°You¡¯re terrified of John! Hearing his hesitation,Mrs. Drake became angry, ¡°I want to see if my son is wrong too. Besides,now that something like this has urred, we should also state that it is eptable to seek the help of his grandfather ¡°Perhaps there is such a thing as the novel¡¯s fake death drug?¡±She said it on the spur of the moment That sounds a little wacky After all,the purpose of phony death medicine is to make people appear dead. They witnessed the body removed from the fire scene and taken to the forensic doctor for an autopsy it is not something that fake death can fool. Nothing.unless the deceased was not Kelly But if it wasn¡¯t the case, it should be revealed to the forensic doctor,right? He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. He could understand his wife¡¯s eagerness to see his there son. After struggling for a while,he finallypromised, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go Mrs. Drake suddenly smiled, and the previous fear and nausea also subsided. The starry sky at night is breathtaking in this location from the city center. There are no shing neon lights or dazzling lights to distract from the feast, which is quiet and gentle. On the way here,Luka had already called first, and as expected, Mr.Drake refused,but when he heard the news that Kelly was dead,he was stunned. When Luka got out of the car he noticed another vehicle with an unknown license te. number next to theirs, and it was also a luxury car. There appeared to be a foreign visitor He couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed. After all,as John,he rarely had visitors, and it was sote. But someone told him not to talk too much and not to ask too many questions before he arrived,so he didn¡¯t ask anymore. He looked around suspiciously before following his wife into the main hall. There are cars parked in the yard, but there are no guests. He couldn¡¯t help taking a look,but he didn¡¯t see anyone else there.. ¡°You two are sote at night. Why do you have to make this trip?¡±Sir took a sip of tea from the cup and sighed. ¡°John,I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote.I probably said on the phone that this matter is a bit strange.¡± Before he finished speaking,he interrupted him. Mr. Drake snorted, ¡°Okay,what¡¯s so strange!The two of you think your son is the real one!¡± Being pierced by a word,Luka¡¯s face became hot.Rtively speaking. Mrs. Drake was not so embarrassed, ¡°John, you are right. I miss my son. The meat that came down,from childhood to adulthood,he didn¡¯t say he was a rich man,and he didn¡¯t suffer such a big crime I feel sorry and sad,and I don¡¯t think it is wrong with me. I know you have your rules, so I respect you and ask But you,l want to see him more ¡°She said directly, ¡°Molly ¡°called his wife¡¯s name. Luka was afraid to offend the moody John. Unexpectedly, Mr.Drake was not angry this time. He took a deep look at her,raised his eyelids, and said, ¡°If you want to see it,go and see it!You know which room.¡± Naturally,Luka also missed his son in his heart,but he couldn¡¯t just follow his wife upstairs and leave his son there alone, so he sat down peacefully opposite his son. He stretched out his hand to refill his tea ¡°Okay,stop talking about this kind of nonsense. Don¡¯t bother me,don¡¯t say such things if you are in trouble. ¡°Taking a sip of tea,Sir looked at him and asked, ¡°You said earlier on the phone that Kelly is dead?¡± Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Chapter 859 What is on him is not poison,but a catalyst ¡°Kelly is dead?¡±A strange female voice sounded, and Luka froze for a moment, subconsciously looking. And he just kept watching her movements until she approached in front of him. He hesitated. to look at his wife,¡± John¡­ ¡°She said. ncing at it,Mr.Drake touched his nose, ¡°My apprentice Luka thought the name sounded a little familiar,but the most shocking thing was that Mr. Drake said he was his apprentice. Is this an acknowledgment that he is thest student?!Didn¡¯t expect the student of Mr.Drake to be a woman?! As his closest rtives, they were well aware that he had epted thest student, and they were also well aware that the student was not their son. Although the rest of the world assumed so,who was it?I was not sure. My sister-inw never said anything. They didn¡¯t move much before and didn¡¯t ask many questions. Mr. Drake is surprised that he has voluntarily admitted it. ¡°You just said Kelly was dead?¡±I heard a little outside the door,¡±she said, ¡°but not much.¡± ¡°Do you know Kelly?¡±Luka paused. He looked at Sir and continued, ¡°Yes, my wife and I saw it with our own eyes. She has been out of the abandoned explosion factory.¡± Dead?Just dead? After thinking about it, ¡°But I can¡¯t be sure. After all,that person burnt beyond recognition,and I can no longer tell who it is. ¡°Luka said, ¡°Clothes!It¡¯s Mrs. Moran crying and calling her daughter,but they aren¡¯t sure. The body has been taken away by the forensic doctor. The final result may still require relevant identification. ¡°Luka looked at Mr.Drake, ¡°But I always feel this matter is not that simple. Isn¡¯t the timing of this ident too coincidental?¡± Silvia groaned,did not speak, and lightly tapped his arm with his fingers while Mr.Drake nced. at her and then at Luka,¡±Coincidence is a coincidence,but there are many coincidences in this. world Judgment on that ¡± Luka paused, ¡°Yes!¡±He nodded in response, He assumed the goal of finding Kelly was to seek justice and obtain the antidote. Because it is poison,there is always an antidote It is undeniably the most direct and convenient method of locating the poisoner,but I never imagined the person would be dead before seeing it Given this sudden change,I can only put my faith in my wife ¡°It¡¯s not poison on him.It¡¯s a catalyst He was stunned for two seconds, blinked, and doubted his ears. If his ears there must be something wrong with hisprehension ability What is a catalyst? ¡°Sorry,I didn¡¯t understand. What is a catalyst?¡±How did he hear this word for the first time? ¡°In a way,it¡¯s simr to poisoning. It also harms the human body¡¯s functions. It¡¯s just not like regr poisons. The catalyst speed up the growth and division of human body cells. As well as to improve human physical fitness and other aspects. ¡°Silvia exined it in an easy-to-understand manner after some thought. ¡°No,it may be a bit simr but nature ispletely different. ¡°Silvia shook her head. She denied the metaphor, ¡°In short, you can understand it as counterproductive The cell division and growth. speed in everyone¡¯s body. It has its established rules and the Moran period. Now it is forced to change and elerate with drugs,so his physical appearance will be extraordinarily strong.However,his body cannot bear it.He is still weak inside. The limit tugging made him feel very painful.¡± The two hands made gestures as if there was a rope in the middle, but the two pulled in opposite directions. Imagine that Leo¡¯s body was the rope,so every time he had an attack,he would be very pain. He can probably understand that his son is suffering,and this rare so-called catalyst is more. vicious than ordinary poisons,torturing the human body What kind of experiment is this? ¡°So before,I didn¡¯t detect the poison in his body because this is not an ordinary toxin,al man-made medicine, ¡°Sir said, and he concluded lightly. Leo was rescued and underwent a thorough examination while still in aa. Aside from the trauma on the body¡¯s surface at the time. They didn¡¯t find any extraordinary yet when he woke He voluntarily admitted he was poisoned. Later after seeing the changes in his body,Mr. Drake realized that Leo¡¯s body was poisonous. after observing the changes. This type of poison was so unusual that he had never seen it before. Locking him up for the past two days is also because he is afraid he will hurt himself and cause more pain when he has an attack. On the other hand,he is leafing through some books to figure out what he has in his body. When he was at a loss,Silvia came She came so suddenly.so well timed, and after a brief moment of intimacy with her son,she went to see Leo to take his pulse and check It¡¯s not that Sir¡¯s medical skills are not as good as this apprentice, but that he has been in seclusion for too long,hasn¡¯t gone out for a long time, and hasn¡¯t dabbled much in medicine,so he didn¡¯t think about it. He had only seen this kind of thing in sci-fi movies before, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to be researching it in real life. It experimented on the people around him. Even he found it very difficult ¡°Then¡­this catalyst, is there a way to solve it?¡±Luka asked cautiously. Now that he knows what it is,can it be detoxified?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Are they going to rule the world? Silvia shook her head, her eyes were pale,and her expression was a little regretful, ¡°I can¡¯t solve it. The properties of the medicine havepletely integrated with his body,and it took a long time, so there is no way to solve it ¡°Howe!¡±Silvia¡¯s words were undoubtedly a heavy blow to him, Luka¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and he looked at Mr.Drake in a panic,¡± John, John,talk.Is there a way to solve it?You are a miracle doctor! You have saved so many people, so you must be able to save Leo,right?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ ¡°Sighed, although Mr. Drake didn¡¯t say anything,his expression already answered. ¡°The luck of the misfortunes is that this is not a deadly poison, and he won¡¯t be able to die for the time being,¡±Silvia said, ¡°What is temporary,and what is luck?He is in this state. It is simply better than death!¡± His emotions were also a little out of control. After all,seeing the child¡¯s situation. It is hard to control himself In the past,to appease his wife and stabilize his emotions,he was trying his best to control himself. Now he heard words that he couldn¡¯t understand at all. His psychological defense line copsed in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s true that life is worse than death. ¡°Nodding,Silvia affirmed her statement, ¡°The role of this catalyst elerates the growth rate of human cells, which vites the originalw Human intervention is very painful and tormenting. I can only prescribe some prescriptions to relieve his pain,but it is hard to solve the root.¡± Luka¡¯s eyes lit up,and he instantly had hope again,¡±It¡¯s better than being tortured like this all the time. At least,let him not be so painful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I used to be old. ¡°After a pause,Silvia nced at Mr.Drake at the side,coughed lightly,and changed his words, ¡°Master has already made a decoction for him,which can relieve his pain, and hope to dy his pain. The time and frequency of the attack,and then slowly think of a solution.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±Nodding repeatedly, Luka looked at Mr.Drake gratefully,¡± John,my Leo is begging you!! will repay you for your kindness!¡± ¡°Get out!Who wants you to repay!¡±Sir¡¯s face was full of disgust,but Luka didn¡¯t care what he said now,knowing that Sir was just being stubborn. ¡°Do you want to visit him upstairs?Acupuncture and decoction will be required the next time. So don¡¯t bother me ¡°He poked upwards with his hand,indicating the direction of the upstairs. After watching him go upstairs,he gently poked his fingers into the hair next to his ear He turned his head to look at Sir, ¡°What do you think,old man?¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Raising his eyebrows, Mr. Drake said, ¡°Please hurry and remove Little Jerk!How many babies have gone because of me!¡± pay you twice the original price for the number of treasures severely damaged,but ¡°After al pause, Silvia raised the corners of his lips, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡°After prolonging the ending, Mr.Drake put down the teacup he was holding. You came in a hurry. I didn¡¯t have time to ask you. What do you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over Researchers developed the antidote!Otherwise, why would I be standing here. ¡°Silvia replied easily. ¡°Really?¡±Mr.Drake frowned, ¡°Why I heard that it¡¯s not that simple, and there¡¯s a mole on your side?¡± Pursing her lips,she didn¡¯t expect Mr.Drake to know this. Silvia gently rubbed her fingers against her hair, frowned, and thought, ¡°Old man,do you still have someone to install there?¡± ¡°What did you say?You made me look like a spy!¡±My wife pped her thigh and red at her, That¡¯s because my disciples are all over the world!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rolling his eyes silently,Silvia nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, you are full of peaches and plums. Did any of your disciples tell you about the origin of the people in the previous experimental base?Are they going to rule the world??Or do you want to destroy all?¡± Sir twirled his beard and said, ¡°Leo mentioned that they have this idea. It seems they want to develop some virus that can rule the world, but I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯ve done.Look at the gue raging,and this catalyst on Leo?With this kind of thing,you can rule the world?¡± ¡°Of course not. We can only kill some humans at random. ¡°Silvia thought seriously,rubbing her temples. ¡°Researching such a virus. Why do you have to drag me into the pit?There is no need to mix it with spices so much. I have thought about it,I think,¡± Raising his brows,Mr Drake looked interested.He¡¯s used to being a loafer He hasn¡¯t intervened in the world much these years. It¡¯s rare to see him so interested in one thing. Smiling slightly but not trying to lose his appetite, ¡°I think the reason why they must use spices to blend,but also to emphasize that people don¡¯t know it,should be used in some important on people ¡°Silvia went on to say, Silvia withdrew her hand,leaned forward in the same way,and looked at Sir¡¯s wife, ¡°Old man. how did I find out that I haven¡¯t seen you for a while Are you gossiping?¡±She said, With a spat,Mr Drake pouted, ¡°It¡¯s getting better and better¡± ¡°Of course,they are people who can affect the turmoil of the entire international situation. Their ambition is to rule the world. They must start with important people. Are they ordinary people like us?¡±Laughing,Silvia said solemnly, Cursing her lips,Mr.Drake sneered at her, ¡°Come on,you are still an ordinary person?There were more ordinary people like you. There will be no poor people in our country.¡± ¡°Bear kid!¡±Said so,but Mr Drakeughed and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and get your bear¡­¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Kelly is dead ¡°Why did you wake up again?¡±Silvia reached out and hugged him.She sat him beside her Her belly has grown a bit bigger,so it¡¯s inconvenient to hold him won¡¯t be because push the son away ¡°I thought you were gone again.¡±He snuggled into his mother¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t say anything. but expressed his insecurity about her actions. ¡°No!Mom won¡¯t leave when shees back.Let¡¯s go home together ¡°Rubbing his head,Silvial said softly ¡°Of course. ¡°Silvia was overjoyed to see him happy, ¡°Dad is back too,and our family is reunited.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±He yelled. He couldn¡¯t bear it and began to jump up and down. Seeing this, Sir was shocked for a while,stretched out his hands to cover it, ¡°Ancestor,you must be careful!¡± After finally stopping the monkey and hugging him back into her arms,Mr. Drake looked at Silvia and frowned, ¡°Do you want to take the little thing back?¡± He can¡¯t bear to part with it,and he doesn¡¯t know who kept asking someone to take the little guy away Mr.Drake shook his head again and again, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯d better take it away!¡± ¡°Hey. ¡°Mr.Drake was about to speak when Asher saw his mother get up. He was afraid that she would leave,so he hurried to catch up,but Silvia turned around and put her finger on his lips, ¡°Mom has serious business. If you want to do it,don¡¯t follow me, and I will take you home after I finish my work.¡± Blinking his eyes,he probably understood what his mother meant. He turned around and walked back to his father obediently. ¡°You. ¡°I¡¯m going to see your grandson.I want to take some samples from his body and study it ¡°Silvia said, The vine base is well-lit at night. The elevator in the office building slowly ascended and stopped at the top floor The elevator door opened,and Javon stepped out,walking quickly toward the room at the end of the corridor. He stopped at the door of the room and raised his hand to knock on the door He didn¡¯t open the door until he heard the sound of ¡°entering from inside. This room is quite spacious, with a whole side of floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the night view of the entire base. The decoration in the office is also beautiful,and it is a suite with a bedroom and bathroom inside,a living room and office area outside,etc. From the chair behind the desk,the short man jumped down,walked around the desk,and walked up to Javon, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When he received the news,he was also shocked. He even thought that it might be fake news,a game,but judging from various sources and the current situation,it might be true. ¡°I know ¡°The man looked up at him,his eyes slightly narrow behind the mask,looking displeased. Javon understood immediately and squatted down,a little shorter than him, and only then did he see a little satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°How could it be so sudden?Why did it explode?I have done many experiments before, and there has never been such a problem is she cheating death? He asked tentatively He felt that this was the man and A game set with Kelly ¡°So,you didn¡¯t arrange it? Looking at him suspiciously, it is clear that Javon still had some reservations. ¡°Me?¡±He raised his eyebrows. Heughed out loud, ¡°Why should I arrange this?Kelly is like you,but my right-hand man,she cheated her death. What good does it do me?¡± However it just felt too sudden and unbelievable Would a person as authoritarian and arrogant. as Kelly die in such an explosion? Furthermore, the explosion induced urred during the experiment. It was simply a low-level mistake ¡°I know your doubts, and I¡¯m surprised, but when something happens, it happens. ¡°The man said. casually, without emotion, ¡°People die every day in this world,all kinds of deaths Law,look at this virus. How many people have died?Today it is Kelly Tomorrow it may be you. The day after tomorrow can be me. It may be anyone. Since anyone can,why can¡¯t it be Kelly?¡± Javon felt it made sense,but felt weird,so he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always get along with her?She died you should be happy,but you don¡¯t seem very happy! The man went on to say. ¡°No matter how much I don¡¯t deal with her,we are working together. At least for now,our goals are the same I thought you should also feel a little bit sad. After all,you lost apetent person.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nodding slightly, the man sighed again, ¡°Yes!It¡¯s a little bit at this juncture without such a capable helper. It¡¯s indeed a little sad!¡± ¡°So, when are you hurry up and get Silvia over here?¡±The conversation changed,and he asked suddenly ¡°I thought you¡¯d given up on this matter. ¡°Javon,taken aback, He didn¡¯t mention it during this period,and Javon thought he had given up on this idea for the time being. After all,it wasn¡¯t due to Silvia. ¡°I thought you understood me,but it seems you still don¡¯t!¡±Shaking his head, the man sighed. and said,¡±Javon, Javon,don¡¯t you know that our products are almost perfect?The only w is its smell. The only person who can solve this problem, I think, is Silvia. Why are you still so sympathetic? Could it be that,in your heart,this Silvia is more important than your son?¡± Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Aesthetics follow me Javon s face changed instantly.He lowered his head hurriedly, ¡°No,no,of course not!Don¡¯t forget. what you promised me,if my son makes any mistake, I will destroy it at all costs. Your experiment!¡± Being threatened, the man was not angry but grinned andughed strangely, ¡°Okay!It¡¯s good if you have this awareness. Javon,you have searched for your son dozens of times in private,but you found him,No?¡± With a shiver on his shoulders, Javon silently clenched his hand, hanging by his side into a fist,but he didn¡¯t say a word. Of course,the man didn¡¯t care whether he responded or not. He smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°In this case, you should know my strength and the organization. You,a small businessman,can¡¯t be swayed. Let alone you,even that Simon,there is nothing he can do, so I advise you to be obedient. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee how long your precious son will be safe.¡± ¡°You have to know that my patience is limited, and the people above have even more patience!¡±Pointing his hand towards the ceiling,he said meaningfully N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although Javon had suspected countless times that behind this mysterious man,there must be someone behind the scenes,this was the first time he heard him speak out on his initiative, so he could not help being a little surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t doubt my willingness to work with you. You should know, ¡°the man said as he ced. his hands on the armrests on both sides of the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you gradually.Kelly is no longer alive. You are my sole right-hand man. You and your son will be safe as long as you work hard!! promise you that even if people will die. You and your son will be fine. Live well.¡± Yes!¡±Javon responded quietly,clenching his fists tightly and slowly releasing them. His condescending tone gave him some gift,but listening to these words did not make people so happy Most people in this world are dead. He and his son are still alive. ¡°Now you understand. ¡°The man said lightly,lowering his eyebrows and staring at him, ¡°You should know what is more important,get Silvia,no matter if you cheat,tie,or threaten or lure,any method. In short,I must see someone from her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Responding, Javon stood straight,turned,walked out,paused after thinking, and turned back, ¡°May I ask why Silvia is necessary?Since the drug has sessfully tested,even if the taste is A w does not hinder its medicinal effect,if the fusion of spices reduces the medicinal effect,thent in the end¡­* Before he finished speaking,he was interrupted by him,and he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I want to do this,of course. I have my reasons. What you do, you do yourself Javon moved his lips,wanting to say something,but looked at the man and didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. He hesitated for a few seconds, swallowed his words,turned,and left. ¡°That would be the best. ¡°After speaking, the man paused and added before hanging up the phone, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. You can¡¯t achieve the original goal. All of us will.. ¡°I understand,just don¡¯t worry. ¡°The woman¡¯s voice replied quickly,but she said uneasily, ¡°I hope you can remember to promise me,but don¡¯t favor that when the timees. My everything. Standing up and walking to the window,overlooking the experimental base downstairs,the people below are busy,but they are walking step by step ording to his ideas. At that time,it will not only be here,not only the whole of Washington,but even America and the whole world will surrender at his feet. It is rare for a family of three to get together and enjoy family happiness. During this time,too much happened, and experiences from one experimental base to another,all kinds of viruses and experiments filled her whole life. Although she has studied medicine with Sir Zi for many years, it is her first time participating in medical experiments and viruspetitions. In the past few years,her hobby was more about perfuming. After all,these will make people think that this world is still beautiful. However,what she came into contact with recently made her see the dark side of this world. This gue and what happened to the people around her are all kinds of darkness. They are all disasters. People can¡¯t breathe. Silvia recovered,looked at Asher¡¯s little face, and smiled, ¡°Yes!Does Asher like a little sister?¡± Dazed for a moment,Silvia couldn¡¯t help but pat his head, ¡°You¡¯re only so old. You know how good it looks.¡± ¡°Of course,I know ¡°He said, ¡°Mom is beautiful!¡± ¡°Sycophant!¡±Squeezing her nose. Silvia red at Simon, ¡°Take care of your son!¡± Unexpectedly,Simon nodded, ¡°Aesthetics is up to me!You are right!¡± Silvia didn¡¯t talk. She was about to put her hands on her hips to teach her father and son a lesson. Her mobile. phone rang. She got up and picked up the mobile phone on the table. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar number,she hesitated for a while but still picked it up¨C Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Chapter 863 He believes that I have it. The call connected Silvia said Hello and didn¡¯t wait for an answer when no one spoke. She thought it was a problem with the phone and was about to hang up when she heard a voice from inside It¡¯s not people talking but rather noisy background sounds. It seems that there is wind. There is a faint sound of horns,which is very messy. She looked at the phone,it was an unknown phone number,and it appeared to be local, but no one was talking,no matter how close it was, ¡°Hello?Talk?¡± Seeing something was wrong. Simon scrutinized her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she was about to lose patience,a slightly hasty female voice finally sounded from inside, ¡°Silvia!¡± ¡°ia?¡±Hearing her voice,Silvia didn¡¯t expect it to be her,but immediately realized that she was inconvenient to speak now, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?Where are you?Is it inconvenient to speak?This phone number, is it yours?How about I call youter?¡± ¡°There is no need, Silvia. I¡¯m at home now. This phone belonged to my servant.I found it secretly.Let me tell you,something is wrong with my father ¡°ia said softly. Her voice was low. She was deliberately suppressing her voice. ¡°You said,Kelly, ¡°Subconsciously replied,after finishing speaking,he remembered that Kelly was dead,and his brows could not help but frown, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,talk slowly. How are you now?Is it dangerous?What will happen to you?If you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been fine recently. My dad doesn¡¯t care about me recently,but he¡¯s a little anxious.I guess it¡¯s because Kelly hasn¡¯te and hasn¡¯t given him medicine,so sister,can youe here sometimes? In my house,do you want to see my father?¡± She spoke in a hurry. She sounded anxious,but every sentence was the point. ¡°You mean, I¡¯ll show your father what kind of drug he has?How could Kelly control him?¡±Silvia quickly understood. ¡°Right!¡±She nodded decisively It has always been a doubt that has gued her mind. ¡°Okay,sister, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±ia was relieved and hung up the phone after speaking. ¡°Are you going to the Miller family?¡±Simon didn¡¯t speak until she hung up. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time before, and I thought his house was weird. Now, it¡¯s necessary to find out ¡°After pondering for a while.Silvia slowly replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°With Ray as a person,why would he suddenly transfer a project that the Palmer Group has already acquired to someone else and risk such a big criticism?It¡¯s not his style¡± Simon raised his eyebrows.Something was wrong with the vine project. If it wasn¡¯t for his physical condition at the time,he might have found Ray and asked him about it face-to-face Various incidentster proved that Ray is no longer the same Ray as before, and his behavior is very different from before,which has attracted a lot of spection. Some people say that he finally stopped pretending after so many years and began to favor himself. My brother-inw and some people said he was bewitched. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Silvia has always known that this incident must be inseparable from Kelly,but how does Kelly control a living person and his thoughts?He was not very clear. Silvia did not refuse, after all,with hispany.Many things are indeed much more convenient They are both activists. They came to the Miller family early in the morning. It¡¯s just that he shut down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,madame¡¯s husband is not feeling well. You two shoulde back another day!¡±The servant politely refused. It is Simon¡¯s first time shutting down. Although he doesn¡¯te a lot,every time hees,he enters smoothly,even more than Kane and the others. ¡°Since I¡¯m not feeling well,l should see her. My wife is a famous medicine doctor,and it may be helpful for Mr. Miller¡¯s illness. ¡°Simon said, ¡°I hope you can make another trip and tell me,Mr.Miller,l have something to say to him about the vine project.¡± The servant hesitated for a while as if he was a bit embarrassed,but Simon was a familiar face. He hesitated and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask.¡± As soon as the servant turned around,Silvia hurriedly stopped him again, ¡°Wait a minute,please add another word. Say that I have worked with Kelly in the sameboratory,she understands, and I understand too. She will,and so will I.¡± ¡°I think since he is not what he was before,then what a person cares about the most is do what he likes. ¡°Nodding,Silvia admitted that his guess was correct ¡°It¡¯s right to do what you like,but do you have it?¡±The two have been together for so long,and he has never heard of her being able to manipte people¡¯s hearts. If there is such a thing,it is terrible Wouldn¡¯t it be able to control most people in the world? Such a person can do whatever he wants,what he wants to do, and what goal he wants to achieve. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I have it or not What matters is that it believes I have it!¡±Silvia said lightly,with a slight smile on his lips. Tsk!Simon sighed, shook his head,raised his hand, and tapped her forehead lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if he begster,he won¡¯t be annoyed, which will be bad for you?¡± He wanted to say a few words about her, but in an instant, he died in these half-coquettish and half- weak words,sighed helplessly and surrendered,and wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°You!¡± Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Unresponsive The two looked at each other,obviously seeing the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes, which was beyond their expectations. It stands to reason that what Ray needs most is something that Kelly can control. Now that Kelly is dead,he should be impatient to hear that someone still has something he needs. ¡°Please ask again clearly that it¡¯s the Palmer Group¡­ ¡°Silvia thought for a while and urged. again,but before he finished speaking,the servant closed the door from the inside, ¡°Please go back,both of you. My husband won¡¯t see you today.¡± The door was closed in front of the two of them so simply, without any sympathy left. There is no need to tell themter,Simon is not considered a face to them, so they don¡¯t know who it is,and since they know who they are,they refuse to let them in. He can only exin one thing. It is intentional. ¡°Hey¡­ ¡°Silvia wanted to raise his hand to knock on the door but was stopped by Simon holding. his wrist. Following his line of sight suspiciously, he saw a piece of clothing flung back and forth on the second floor near the west. Looking carefully,it was ia who greeted them inside. They mouthed and gestured to them to go to the back door,and the two walked around until they reached the backyard. There was a small door open all year round. ia was already waiting. there. She couldn¡¯t wait to open the door. She immediately hugged Silvia¡¯s neck, Silvia,you are here!¡± Silvia followed her forward, and they walked to her room. The two entered one after the other Silvia subconsciously looked back but saw Simon standing at the door with an expression on his face. ia suddenly realized. She waved her hand, ¡°What time is it?You still pay attention to this!If you don¡¯t come in quickly,my father will find out,and it will be inconvenient for us to talk!¡±She said and pulled Simon in through the door. Simon was hesitant at first,but she was strong. She was worried that it would be troublesome if she discovered it.She pulled like this,and ia closed the door smoothly. ¡°ia. ¡°Silvia was about to speak but saw her make a silent gesture,then put her ear against Content held by N?velDrama.Org. the door and listened carefully,but she didn¡¯t hear anything. This kind of situation is indeed strange. ia seems like a thief in her own house. She has to lower her voice when speaking ¡°When he returned from the outside that day,he was manic He barricaded himself in the room. and refused to let anyone in We could only hear things smashed inside ¡°She shrank her shoulders,thinking about the movement that day It made her afraid, ¡°Later,the servants went in to clean up for a while,but after Dad finished venting,he seemed to calm down a lot,and there was. nothing wrong with it ¡°Is there nothing else besides smashing things?¡±After thinking for a while,Silvia continued to ask, ¡°In your words, Kelly is using drugs to control your father,so now she is dead without the control of drugs. Your father returns to normal,even a little bit of that?¡± ¡°I still didn¡¯t give my mobile phone, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to go out,but the supervision on me is not as strict as before. If you insist on saying something is different,then I think¡­ ¡°After a pause,she wrinkles her eyebrows and seems a little hesitant. ncing at him,ia thought carefully, ¡°I think his reaction seems a little slow¡± Silvia thought this was an unexpected symptom, ¡°For example,what aspects?¡± ¡°For example,sometimes when I talk to him,he doesn¡¯t seem to hear, but after a while,he wille to ask me what I just said. And what I said to the servant,I will repeat every five minutes,as if I forgot.It seems that I have already said it. There are many small things, I thought he was too tired att first,but then I felt his brain was not very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a simr scene in a movie. After being controlled by the mind, you will lose consciousness and slowly be a puppet,but Kelly is dead,so no one picks up. the thread. Shouldn¡¯t my father recover?Is it normal?Why does he seem to be getting more and more abnormal?Will my father be a puppet?¡± She cried as she spoke. Although Ray was fierce to her and didn¡¯t have any warmth,she knew it was not his intention. She was also trying to find a way recently to make her father return to normal,but the current situation is. It is too tricky,but I have never even heard of it. ¡°Now, I think. I should meet your father first, ¡°she said,standing up. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 Chapter 865 They are here to help you ¡°But Dad he doesn¡¯t see anyone at all now! ia said anxiously, ¡°He hardly even sees me now I can let you in secretly¡± ¡°If you want to get your dad better as soon as possible if I don¡¯t see him,how can I know what drug is controlling him?¡±She continued. ia thought for a while and was moved by her, ¡°Come with me!¡± The corridor was empty when they opened the door,and the whole house seemed extraordinarily quiet,which made people feel eerie. They went downstairs and didn¡¯t stop until they reached another door ia turned around and gestured in a low voice,then said in a low voice, ¡°Recently,my father often stays in there for most of the day and no one is allowed to disturb him. He doesn¡¯t always eat much. She is concerned. However,she has no other choice in the current situation. ia¡¯s shoulders shook in fright, ¡°Dad,it¡¯s me!¡± She said. ¡°Get out!¡±The voice inside was not polite but also pushed people away neatly The previous Ray was never like this. Although he looked strict,he still loved ia very much. He would not say such words rudely. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ia seemed immune to being yelled at too much. She didn¡¯t get angry or flinch. She continued stubbornly, ¡°Dad,I have two friends who want to see you.Can I open the door ande in?¡± ¡°Let them go too!¡±His tone was not polite,and he didn¡¯t mean to hold back in front of the guests. ¡°Dad,they¡¯re your friends too. They¡¯re here to help you!¡±She held onto the doorknob and tested. it. However,she couldn¡¯t unscrew it. ia begged softly,hoping to impress him. ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡¯Get out!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see the person,Silvia could hear from the voice that the person was panting heavily,and the breathing was rough and uneven. Slightly frowning,she took a step forward, ¡°Mr Miller, do you feel a bit of a headache now, with needle- prick pain three inches below the ribs and asionally being out of breath?¡± There was no answer from inside Before he finished speaking,the door opened from the inside,and Ray was standing at the door His face was livid and gloomy and his eyes were even more sinister He nced at ia,then looked at the two people behind her His gaze slowly moved over,looked up and down, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±He said in a muffled voice, Raising his hand to hold her arm, Silvia stopped what she was saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte. Mr Miller¡¯ ¡°Recently,Mr.Miller has suffered a lot from his body,and every time he has an attack, he is in unbearable pain. Isn¡¯t it gratifying to get rid of this pain now?¡±Silvia smiled,taking it easy said. Her expression was calm,she didn¡¯t look like she was joking,and she looked so grim and sure that people couldn¡¯t help but wonder His eyes were in perfect condition aside from his thinner body and exhausted look. Silvia kept staring into his eyes,frowning together Ray¡¯s eyes showed some impatience and scrutiny,but it was not dull. If he is under the influence of a drug,his eyes will look different Ray¡¯s expression froze,and he quickly turned to the side and raised his hand to p her away,but Silvia¡¯s hand stretched towards his shoulder was a feint, and he retracted it without touching him. Instead, the other hand patted directly below his ribs¨C It all happened so suddenly,and she didn¡¯t have any warning. Ray photographed, and his expression changed immediately, ¡°You¡­¡± It¡¯s just that the words of reprimand hadn¡¯te out yet. His expression suddenly changed. He covered the ce where he photographed with one hand,bent down, ¡°You. ¡°He raised his head,trembling,staring at Silvia, withrge beads of sweat appearing on his forehead, which seemed to be in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even utter an angry curse. When his senses backed, ia helped Ray walk into the study. Although Ray was a little. reluctant,the pain made him speechless,and he staggered inside. No matter what happened recently, in her heart,her father always loved her the most. Silvia didn¡¯t say much,stepped forward in two or three steps,and directly pressed Ray¡¯s pulse with one hand Ray struggled subconsciously,but he didn¡¯t know if he had no strength because of the pain or if Ray had some thoughts in his heart, but he didn¡¯t. Breaking free, he allowed her to diagnose his pulse Simon knew that she had intentions of doing this,so he didn¡¯t stop her,and it wasn¡¯t the first time he had come to Ray¡¯s study,but it was the first time in a situation like today. He stands in front of the bookcase and looks at those books. Most of them are about the art of war and politics, and he can¡¯t see anything weird. After a while, Silvia slowly withdrew her hand. ia was about to ask,but she didn¡¯t stop but put two fingers on the side of Ray¡¯s neck again. A few secondster, she moved to the back of his head,reached out, and touched¨C Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Chapter 866 He wants to divorce me When convincing people,Simon had to admit that he was far inferior to his little wife. No matter how worried he was,he was still defeated by her eloquence and well-founded analysis. The bottom line was that even if he joined that broken organization, he must always follow her lead. He needed to keep in touch,and if he felt any danger,he must give up immediately.Everything must be based on his own safety. Javon,of course,has repeatedly guaranteed that he would do his best to protect her. The three reached a cooperation agreement on this, and then they separated. Silvia and Simon didn¡¯t speak a word along the way. They both had something on their minds,and their brows were deeply furrowed. When the car returned to the door of the house,Silvia was slightly taken aback when she saw Winnie guarding the entrance. She didn¡¯t call or go in. She just stood guard at the door. Silvia guessed that the car was parked not far away and that Winnie may have seen their caring back,so she went to meet them. ¡°Stop!¡±Silvia yelled,and when the car came to a halt,she immediately opened the door and got out. ¡°Why are you here without telling me first?¡± Almost instinctively, she raised her hand to touch her swollen abdomen. Seeing the worried expression on her face,Silvia knew what was bothering her. ¡°I¡­ ¡°Winnie was about to speak,but Silvia interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first, ¡°she said. ¡°It¡¯s not the best ce to talk out here,and you might catch at cold. ¡°Winnie didn¡¯t say anything,and went into the house with them.Simon went out again as he had been away from thepany for an extended period,and numerous pending matters demanded his attention. This kept him much busier than Silvia. She asked someone to warm up two cups of milk and brought them over,and then asked everyone else to leave the room. Looking at Winnie,she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Holding the hot milk,Winnie had a pale face. Her fingers trembled slightly, and even her lips quivered,but she didn¡¯t speak.It seemed as though she was doing her best to calm herself down. ¡°About Freddie?¡±Silvia asked tentatively ¡°Did Freddie say something to you when he went. back?Did he find out that you had noticed?Or did he continue to pretend that nothing happened?¡± ¡°He wants to divorce me, ¡°Winnie interrupted. Winnie raised her head suddenly. Her eyes were flustered. The unexpected news stunned her,and she froze for a moment before asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°He said he was going to divorce me. Besides,it¡¯s not a joke. It¡¯s serious¡­.I don¡¯t know what to do?¡±The milk in her hand almost spilled and burned her fingers,causing her to hastily set it down. again. Winnie curled up her legs and hugged her knees,but she couldn¡¯t hold them tightly across her stomach,so she awkwardly looked like a frightened little quail,pitifully shrinking. ¡°Okay,why does he want to divorce you?Did you¡­argue?¡±Silvia couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Even if Freddie was under the influence of some kind of drug,or it was pretended to be,regardless of the possibility,he would not need to divorce Winnie. He had not changed his mind,and there was no outsider,even if he had a bad rtionship with Simon and her. Wanting to break up the rtionship,Winnie felt no remorse,and there was no reason for Freddie to treat her this way. Moreover she was pregnant now. Wasn¡¯t it too cruel to treat her like this? ¡°Did you ask why?How could it be so sudden. Weren''t you all fine yesterday?¡± After thinking about it,she frowned and tried to find the reason. Winnie nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Yes,we were fine yesterday.I pretended not to notice when he went outst night and covered it well. He probably didn¡¯t notice,but¡­he wants to divorce me.I cried,begged, and even yelled at him,but he insisted on a divorce.¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡°Wennie couldn¡¯t hold back the tears any longer,and her voice broke. In fact,she had tried to calm her mood for a long time when she arrived here.Her swollen from crying,and she didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. eyes were But when she saw Silvia,she told herself not to cry and that she had to be strong.Crying could not solve the problem,but when she thought about what had happened and remembered his expression,she still felt sad and couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±Silvia took out a tissue,handed it to her,changed seats, and sat next to her. Her friend put her arms around her shoulders,trying to give her confidence and strength. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,and don¡¯t be afraid. What Freddie has been doingtely is so abnormal that you can¡¯t approach it with a normal way of thinking. You might as well separate the current Freddie from the old Freddie.Don¡¯t look at him as the same person. This way,it won¡¯t be so sad, Silvia said,trying tofort her. After all, they all felt that something was wrong with Freddie,but they hadn¡¯t t found any strong evidence yet. Winnie was confused. She stopped crying, and looked at Silvia with wide eyes and a nk face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±Winnie asked. ¡°I mean,Freddie¡¯s been misbehavingtely, and you¡¯ve seen it. He¡¯s been by Simon¡¯s side for years,and he¡¯s taken bullets and knives for him,and now he¡¯s going to turn his back on him and say something like that I don¡¯t believe that Freddie, loyal to his boss,would do that. Either he was coerced by someone,or¡­the current Freddie is not the person we know!¡±Silvia exined seriously. But Winnie shook her head. ¡°No,no,I still recognize my own husband. Whether it¡¯s the details of our shared memories,or¡­the body¡­¡± Blushing,she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still him!It¡¯s just¡­he might have changed?¡± ¡°Even if he wanted to change, he didn¡¯t have such a sudden change in temperament. Either he was coerced or¡­controlled by something he didn¡¯t even know.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°What?!¡±Winnie was horrified,not as sad anymore, but scared. ¡°You said Freddie is controlled by someone?Who is it?¡± After thinking about it,Silvia realized she had been hiding her body and emotions. But things. had developed to the point where Freddie had filed for divorce,and if she continued to hide it,it would only make her irritable. It might also be bad for her health. ¡°Winnie,there is one thing I haven¡¯t told you because I was afraid you would be afraid. ¡°After pondering for a while, Silvia said, ¡°Recently, there has been an experimental project specializing in controlling people¡¯s mind and body.¡± Winnie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise,and she looked at Silvia incredulously, ¡°What experimental project? Did you participate in it?Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Silvia could see that Winnie was getting emotional,so she took her friend¡¯s hand and used her other hand to grab the milk on the coffee table. ¡°Drink some milk first,calm down,and I¡¯ll exin everything to you slowly.¡± Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Promise him Winnie wasn¡¯t in the mood to drink at that moment,but she knew that Silvia wouldn¡¯t continue talking if she didn¡¯t control her emotions and drink the milk. So she took a sip casually. Silvia could sense Winnie¡¯s mood and held one of her hands while looking her in the eyes. ¡°Of course,it¡¯s not my experiment,but I have participated in it,so I understand a little bit.¡± ¡°You participated?¡±Winnie frowned and looked at her suspiciously. Suddenly she remembered. ¡°Did you participate in theboratory experiment you told me about before?But isn¡¯t that ce deserted now?I heard all the personnel are gone,and the experiment failedpletely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a failure,but it has turned from the bright side to the dark side. Those people didn¡¯t give up. This involves too much,and I can¡¯t go into detail. All I can say is that such an experiment exists. They have also developed a batch of strange drugs. I¡¯m not sure if Freddie has been drugged,but this change in his temperament may have something to do with this organization,¡±Silvia exined. Silvia held Winnie¡¯s hand to feel her friend¡¯s most genuine and direct emotions. Silvia could see that Winnie was calm and not shaking. She appeared to be epting and digesting the information. This indicates that Winnie was taking the news well. Winnie was taking in the information Silvia had given her. Winnie She lowered her head and thought about it seriously. When she raised her head again,her eyes appeared less sad. ¡°So,it means. that Freddie wants to divorce me,but it¡¯s not his intention. Maybe he¡¯s also controlled by those drugs?¡±she asked. Silvia nodded as she looked at Winnie. Though it was only a possibility and a guess,itforted Winnie. Taking a step back,it might. be possible that this was impossible. Winnie suddenly became happy and eximed, ¡°I knew it!I knew he wouldn¡¯t be so unfeeling! He is so affectionate and righteous. How could he be like this?He must be controlled by drugs,by¡­¡± After a pause,she suddenly realized something. ¡°Then what kind of drug is controlling him?ls there any possibility of recovery?Is it harmful to the body?I¡­How can I help him?¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been researching recently. Simon is also investigating, but everything is still in progress. And as I said,it is too dangerous to be involved. Even we are not 100% sure. ¡°Silvia slowed down her voice in a calm tone and continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I hope you don¡¯t get too emotional and don¡¯t get confused. The most important thing for you now is to take care of your body yourself and your child Understand?¡± Winnie nodded,but she was still anxious. ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± ¡°Talk to him and see what he¡¯s going to do. If it¡¯s really not possible, then. Promise him!¡± ¡°Promise him?!¡± Hearing these two words, Winnie immediately exploded, ¡°No,I won¡¯t get a divorce, and I won¡¯t leave even if I die!¡± ¡°Winnie¡­¡±Silvia tried to persuade,but just as called her name,she refused excitedly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me,I won¡¯t agree!If he has changed his mind and has someone else,fine,I don¡¯t need your persuasion. I¡¯ll leave him now and never look back. But he¡¯s not himself. He¡¯s controlled by drugs and doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°In other words, he is very dangerous now. How can I leave him at this time, abandon him?No,l will not divorce!Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Then what if he insists?¡±Silvia asked. ¡°If he insists on that,I will not leave. I¡¯ll stick with him until the end! ¡°Without thinking,she sputtered.. Silvia couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard those angry words. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to leave,but if you can¡¯t agree,agree to the divorce. The divorce process requires a cooling-off period and takes time,so it¡¯s not easy to just leave. It¡¯s good to buy some time.I want to determine whether he is really being controlled by drugs.¡± you for ¡°Silvia,you must help me! Winnie eximed,grasping her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anything before,but you must help me,help Freddie!I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s acting like this. He must be controlled by drugs. You have to help him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,of course I will help,but before that, you must promise me to take care of yourself. Don¡¯t be too nervous when dealing with Freddie. Just face it normally,just like before. ¡°Silvia¡¯s voice seemed to have a calming power, which made Winnie feel less panicked without realizing it. ¡°Yeah!¡±She nodded,and suddenly frowned and called out, ¡°Ouch¡±. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Silvia asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±Winnie shook her head with a happy but helpless smile,pointing to her stomach with one hand. ¡°This little naughty kicked me.¡± Silvia was relieved and touched Winnie¡¯s belly feeling the baby move. She smiled. ¡°The one in your stomach is just like Asher used to be.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±Winnie agreed. ¡°I remember when Asher was still in your womb,he was so active. You predicted that he would be a boy,and you were right How about now that you have two?It must be harder,right?¡± ¡°Actually,my stomach is bigger and a bit heavier than before, but these two little guys are very quiet,not as naughty as Asher. If they were,I wouldn¡¯t be able to run around and get things. done. ¡°She gently stroked her belly,her eyes filled with maternal warmth. Her two little guys were really very quiet,and they moved asionally. She would worry that something was wrong if it weren¡¯t for the normal fetal heart rate detection. It¡¯s all good. They¡¯re just toozy to move. Afterughing for a while, Winnie¡¯s smile slowly faded,and she spoke with worry and guilt. ¡°Silvia,I¡¯m sorry!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Excuse me,what for?¡±Silvia was puzzled. ¡°You have a big belly,you¡¯re carrying twins,and you are pregnant just like me.It¡¯s hard,but you must run around and do things. You helped me out so much,and I med you earlier. I mistreated you.l¡­¡± Thinking about it,she felt ashamed and med herself,and she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.Reflecting on her attitude at that time and what she said, she wished she could go back in time. and give herself a hard p. As she went to hit herself,Silvia intervened. ¡°What are you doing!¡±Pretending to be angry,Silvia said, ¡°You were also misled at that time.It. was just a misunderstanding and not intentional. Besides,you didn¡¯t do anything excessive to me.¡± ¡°But¡­what I said to you was too much. ¡°Winnie said, frowning. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Then simply make a big one ¡°What did you say?¡±Silvia quickly interrupted before Winnie could respond ¡°I don¡¯t even remember¡¯ ¡°Silvia ¡°Okay,since you still call me sister,stop talking nonsense!There is no need to me yourself.If it were in your shoes,I would have been angry too. You just had a normal reaction. And you must have been very sad at that time!¡±Silvia understood her friend¡¯s thoughts,knowing that she would stand by her closest and most important person in a situation like that,just like Winnie did. Even though they were all friends,the rtionship between people is different. When ites to making a choice,it¡¯s natural to choose the closest and most important person. ¡°¡­¡± Holding Winnie¡¯s two hands, Silvia cleared her throat and said thoughtfully, ¡°Okay!Don¡¯t you,you,me,me,me,you,me,me,when did you stutter? Don¡¯t act like a mother-inw to me.l understand how difficult it is for you.¡± ¡°We are not only partners,but also good friends!¡±Silvia smiled at her,showing a rxed expression. ¡°Since we are friends, we shouldn¡¯t care about it so much. I don¡¯t care about it,and you shouldn¡¯t either.Right?¡± Now that they had talked it out,if Winnie continued to dwell on it,she wouldn¡¯t be able to move on from this hurdle. Breaking through her tears with a smile,Winnie held Silvia¡¯s hands and nodded vigorously. When she sent Winnie away,Silvia reminded her not to discuss the experiment. Winnie understood the risks involved,especially since Freddie was involved. After finishing her work, Silviay down next to the sofa,put a cushion behind her waist,and rxed her body. Suddenly she heard movement on the stairs,looked up and saw Asher standing at the corner of the stairs,peering down at her but noting down. Smiling,she waved at him, beckoned him toe down,and leaned up,opening her arms to embrace him. Asher seemed a little hesitant,but seeing that his mother¡¯s hands were always open and she was even about to get up ande towards him. He held onto the railing and went downstairs step by step. Heclimbed onto the sofa,snuggled up to his mother,and looked up at them,but he didn¡¯t chatter like he did before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Sensing that the child¡¯s emotions were not right,Silvia hugged his little head and asked softly ¡°Mom, am I very naughty?¡±he murmured softly in her arms. The voice wasn¡¯t loud,but Silvia heard it clearly. She was stunned and looked down at him, ¡°No,baby,you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°But you said, I¡¯m not as good as my younger siblings! ¡°hee muffled but his head was facing Silvia¡¯s stomach.. Silvia was stunned. The conversation she had with Winnie a while ago. Did her son hear it? While ming herself for being negligent,she also felt sorry for the child¡¯s current appearance. She held his little face in both hands,kissed his forehead forcefully, and said, ¡°Baby,you got it wrong,mom didn¡¯t think Asher was misbehaving. Asher is a good boy,and Mom loves you very much!¡± ¡°But you said I was naughty!¡±He pouted and his eyes were red. He looked very aggrieved. Until now,Silvia felt like she had ignored the child¡¯s feelings. In the past few months, she has been busy with various things. She had little time to spend with him,and when she finally did,she identally said something that hurt him. Since children¡¯sprehension abilities are not very strong,it ismon for them to misunderstand. And most importantly,did she ignore Asher¡¯s feelings because she was pregnant again? She hugged the child,feeling distressed, and stroked the soft,short hair on his head. ¡°Naughty is not a criticism. Every child has a unique personality-some are quiet,some are lively-but this is not a shoring Everyone is an adorable kid!¡± Her words were a bit esoteric to Asher,but the warmth of the mother¡¯s embrace eased the little guy¡¯s frustration. He nodded,only half-understanding and frowning, he said, ¡°It¡¯s like how I¡¯m very lively,but Mathew is very quiet. We¡¯re both good boys!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Silvia agreed, but the smile on her face froze as she thought of Mathew. ¡°Mom,I haven¡¯t seen Brother Mathew in a long time Isn¡¯t heing to our house to y?¡±Asher and Mathew were still good friends, and it was okay when Mathew stayed with Sir Drake some time ago,but it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s seen his little brother,and he misses him Asher only has a few ymates, and since Aarna Ford was fired, Silvia hasn¡¯t had time to pick a new full-time nanny. The child must feel lonely. ¡°Mom?¡±Asher pulled her sleeve,looking puzzled. ¡°Brother Mathew has been too busy recently and hasn¡¯t returned from abroad yet. We¡¯ll arrange for him to y with you when he returns,okay?¡±She softly coaxed the child,feeling uneasy in her heart. The two families had moved around before, and she had watched Mathew grow up little by little.Moreover,she had saved him once,which created a sense of destiny. But now,the child¡¯s whereabouts were unknown,so it was not surprising that Javon was willing to take risks. If such a choice,she wondered if she would make the same decision as Javon. Looking down at his son¡¯s adorable face,she suddenly understood Javon a little better. ¡°By the way,a cute little sister will being to our house soon,so you¡¯ll have someone to y with in the future.¡± She remembered the little girl she had brought back from the Research Department. However,the child had just recovered from an illness, and for the sake of safety and peace of mind,she still needed to be observed again. So,she was first ced in an apartment in the center of Simon,and a private doctor was also sent to take care of her. ording to her analysis and data observation,the virus shouldst for about a month. To be more at ease,she nned to let Ivy rest for another half a month,so that there would be no recurrence. The virus in the body can¡¯t be detectedpletely, so there may be a problem. ¡°Really?!¡±His eyes lit up,and Asher pped his hands happily. ¡°Okay,little sister!¡± Seeing her son¡¯s smiling face and happiness,Silviaughed. It was said that a child¡¯s smile was the most innocent, but some people attack such a defenseless child. Inparison,Asher was considered lucky. Thinking of Mathew and Ivy Both were unfortunate. Even if it¡¯s not for others, she has to go all out for these children. If they use her hands to do something,she will make a bold move. She will start a raging fire and burn all the dirty garbage and experiments,destroying all research and poisons! Holding her child tightly, and her eyes determination became firmer. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Chapter 869 I feel better than yesterday The breeze gently blew over his face,ringing a soft andfortable feeling. There were faint bird songs and the sound of gurgling in his ears. He could smell the familiar aroma of herbs,and the light in front of him was a bit fuzzy and hazy. In a trance,he seemed to havee to a meadow full of flowers and various precious herbs.He moved through it,carefully looking for the herbs described in his medical books Identifying them one by one and picking them up carefully to put them in a basket. Just as he was about to turn around,he stepped on the ground and suddenly began to fall endlessly, as if there were a bottomless abyss below. ¡°Ah-¡°he eximed in surprise,but the sound was not that loud,just a slight sound in his throat.¡±Ah!¡± Suddenly,the person woke up,opened his eyes,and found he was sweating profusely. His hands were sped tightly on both sides,and his eyes were wide open as if he had just emerged from a deep pool. His body was soaked in water, and he was panting heavily.taking deep breaths of fresh air. The air he breathed was mixed with the scent of medicine.Gradually,his ability to think returned. ¡°Are you awake?¡±The familiar voice sounded calm and unaffected by his scream. The person speaking didn¡¯t ask any more questions but stopped fanning and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up!¡± Then,he put down the cattail fan,and picked up a towel to hold the handle of the medicine pot. He poured a steaming bowl of medicine,filtered out the dregs, and brought it in front of him,saying Drink while it¡¯s hot!¡± The scent of the medicine wafted through the air,and he was ustomed to the smell, but the medicine was too hot,making it difficult for him to drink it right away. He took it carefully but hesitated before drinking it. ¡°Was it a dream?¡±The man sat down beside him and looked at his profile.¡±A nightmare?¡± He nodded subconsciously but quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No,it doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°Hehe,it¡¯s a good thing to be able to dream,but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even have a dream.I just open my eyes,close them,and let it be!¡±He wiped his sweat with a towel.Boiling medicine was also an exhausting task. ¡°Son,keep watch and control the heat.¡± Although the science and technology were advanced now,pharmacies have decoction services from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine,it was better to decoct the medicine themselves. Mr.Drake decocted bowls of medicine like this for him and gave him an injection every day. In the blink of an eye,three days had passed. Leo didn¡¯t answer, and was silent for a while. Feeling that the medicine was not so hot,he drank it all in one go. After drinking the medicine,he felt like he had regained physical strength and energy, ¡°How do you feel today?¡±Mr.Drake asked again, seeing him put down the medicine bowl. Leo touched his chest and pressed it.¡±I feel better than yesterday.¡± ¡°Let me see ¡°Mr.Drake said,grabbing his hand and taking his pulse. His fingers applied just enough pressure, and he turned his head slightly,but his eyes were fixed on Leo¡¯s body as he carefully inspected him. It may seem as though he was careless,but he carefully observed the changes in Leo¡¯s body every day.Leo has not had another attack in the past two days,and his condition was much more stable.Judging from his pulse. Although it was weak, it was a good sign. Previously,Leo¡¯s pulse condition was strong, but that strength was superficial,illusory, and created by the medication he was taking Whenever an attack urred,his tendons would almost tear apart. Now,although his pulse was weak,it was actually much stronger. The medicinal properties were extracted from the silver needles,released,and finally treated with herbal medicine. The weakness of Leo¡¯s body could be slowly recuperatedter,and it was not a big problem. ¡°Yeah!¡±Withdrawing his hand,he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡± Then he raised his chin at him again and said, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Although it was not the first time, and he was still his grandfather,he was a little ashamed.He paused with his fingers,lowered his head, and slowly unbuttoned his clothes. ¡°Tsk!¡±Mr.Drake smacked his lips. The bad boy was still shy! The button was unbuttoned,revealing the skin on his chest.Recently,because he had been staying indoors and hardly ever going out his skin appeared an unhealthy shade of white,but thankfully, the previous muscle texture began to blur. The hideous muscles about to break through the skin seemed to gradually disappear,and the skin rxed. ¡°Grandpa,l¡­ ¡°Leo was a little surprised. He raised his hand and grabbed the skin on his chest.It was wrinkled,and when he lifted it up and let it go,it quickly dropped back down. It was really unattractive.again. ¡°Normal!¡±he said lightly as if he was making a fuss. ¡°You are also a medical student after all. Don¡¯t you know that your skin can be loose when you lose weight after gaining it?It¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m affected by drugs!¡±he couldn¡¯t help but say. He was really a little blind to his own body. No matter how handsome and unrestrained he was,his previous self was at least gentle and handsome, with a straight figure. But now,he despises this skin. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No matter the influence, the principle is the same!¡±Standing up,Mr.Drake took the empty bowl away.¡±I still care about this now. Why? Are you afraid you won¡¯t find a wife?¡± Leo¡¯s face became hot,and he turned away, ¡°I don¡¯t want a wife¡± ¡°Okay,you are stubborn. Tell your parents about thister!¡±He raised his eyebrows, looking like he was waiting for a good show.¡± Leo was taken aback.¡±Will my parentseter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±he said ambiguously,squinting his eyes towards the direction of the door. He thought for a while and added, ¡°I heard that the autopsy report of that little girl came out, it was poison. Then what exactly was fed to you?What kind of poison is the medicine?It¡¯s just a mess, don¡¯t you know?¡± He has studied Chinese herbal medicine all his life, but he didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by a little girl when he was old. When Leo first came back,he really didn¡¯t notice that there was anything wrong with his body. He didn¡¯t get the poison out of his system. He probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t had an attack. Whether it¡¯s Chinese herbal medicine or Western medicine,there is always a reaction to the human. body,but he didn¡¯t notice it,so he was really curious about what it was. It¡¯s a pity the autopsy report from the forensic doctor has been confirmed, so there was no chance of finding out. That girl,Silvia,didn¡¯t know what was going on recently, and the little one was taken away,leaving him with only this sick child, and he had to be taken care of by his old man. It¡¯s really¡­very dull! Sighing he shook his head and entered the room while Leo stared at the back of Mr.Drake in a daze. Kelly was dead?Really dead?Although he¡¯s heard this news for the past two days,it¡¯s still difficult to ept.He felt ufortable like something was stuck in his bones,and he couldn¡¯t swallow or spit it out. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Immigrants After sitting silently for a while,Leo got up and walked into the house. The empty ce was tranquil.He noticed the door to the backyard was open,so he walked through the hall to the backyard. Upon stepping in, he caught a distinctive herbal scent,various aromas were mixed together,creating a unique fragrance.Grandpa stood in the middle of the yard with his hands behind his back,lost in thought. Without interrupting him,Leo stood silently for a while. Just as he was about to turn around and leave,Mr.Drake¡¯s faint voice drifted over.¡±Since you still have some strength, why don¡¯t youe and pick some herbs for me?¡± In a daze,Leo walked over and picked up the bamboo basket that he had ced beside him. ¡°Everything you need is written in it,but do you still recognize it?¡±Mr.Drake gestured forward with his chin without looking at him. Leo looked down,there was a piece of paper in the bamboo basket on which several herb names were written. These were notmonly found, but it was easy for him to recognize them. With a slight smile,he put on the bamboo basket and walked forward. Although it was easy to recognize,the types of herbs here were diverse and chaotic for Mr.Drake.Leo shuttled around for a while, and finally found all the needed herbs. He was panting and sweating profusely from exhaustion. He had recently recovered from a severe illness and didn¡¯t even know if he had fully recovered.it was just that the previous pain and torture had not recurred. After such a task,he was already exhausted. But no matter how tired he was, he still felt much better than before. He even thought that the breath in his body had filled up a lot,and his breathing had be more solid. ¡°Grandpa,everything you wanted is here!¡±Panting heavily, sweat dripping from his cheeks,he raised his face and smiled as he handed over the bamboo basket,offering the treasure like a child. Suddenly,he remembered that when he was a child,Grandpa had asked him to look for herbs in a bamboo basket like this. At that time, he was full of energy,but he didn¡¯t know much about herbs. There were times when he couldn¡¯t tell the difference. At that time,Grandpa would always hit him with a twig a few times,cursing that he was too stupid,and unsuitable for studying medicine. Fortunately, he was taken as an apprentice. Otherwise he would have ruined his own reputation.But after scolding him,Grandpa would still exin why the herbs look the same but are so different,how to distinguish them, and the proper usage and dosage. Time and time again,he gradually learned from such beatings,scoldings, and lessons. Leo gained qualifications and fame as he grew up and was praised outside. He felt somewhat resentful towards Grandpa in his heart. He had strength and ability, so why didn¡¯t he ept him as an apprentice?And also, why did he set up a mysteriousst student? And when he was outside, he could only agree vaguely and could not admit it openly. It wasn¡¯t until today when he stood there and experienced life and death, that he realized hecked ability. No matter how unconvinced she was, Silvia was stronger than him,and she hadn¡¯t even revealed her identity to the outside. All along.he thought she was just a perfume teacher. Her achievements in the fusion of spices and herbs amazed him. The breeze was blowing,and he stood there with a faint smile on his face,but his face was covered with sweat Although his face was pale,his smile wasfortable and bright from the bottom of his heart. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Just as he was about to speak,he heard a soft voice from a woman.¡±Leo!¡± Leo turned to look toward the source of the voice.¡±Mom?¡± Mrs. Drake rushed over in three or two steps. When she got close,she probably realized her gaffe,and slowed down a little, but he still walked up to him quickly and greeted him politely,¡±John!¡± Then she couldn¡¯t wait to take out a tissue, wipe the sweat off Leo¡¯s face,and say while wiping, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Why did you go outside to get some fresh air,and sweat all over your body? What if your illness gets worse!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m much better!¡±Leo smiled,knowing that his mother cared about him. He took the tissue and wiped his sweat,holding the bamboo basket in his other hand.¡±Grandpa,where should I put this? ¡°Go and bring it inside the house.Someone wille and pick it up,¡±Mr.Drake said calmly,looking into the distance. ¡°Then what about you¡­?¡± Mr.Drake turned around,walked in the opposite direction, and said with his back to them, ¡°I want to be alone for a while. Your mother and son can do whatever you want!¡± The implication is to dismiss them. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the front hall first.Grandpa,don¡¯t wait too long and be careful not to catch a cold!¡±Leo said a few words of concern before pulling his mother back to the front hall. Mrs.Drake wanted to help him carry the bamboo basket,but he refused. Not long after he put it down in the front hall,a servant came to take it away,and Mrs. Drake anxiously took his hand and sat down. Then looked him up and down carefully,nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,you look better.¡± Although she came here almost every two days,she was worried every time and must have looked at him carefully before feeling at ease. ¡°I¡¯m really much better, and I haven¡¯t had another attack. Don¡¯t worry!¡±Leo understands his mother¡¯s concern, but sometimes caring too much can be a burden. In fact,since he was an adult,his parents didn¡¯t ask too much of him,and he was used to running around by himself,but this time¡­it really scared them. ¡°Mom,I want to ask¡­¡± Before he finished speaking,Mrs.Drake said almost simultaneously, ¡°Son, Mom has something to tell you.¡± The two paused at the same time, and it was Mrs.Drake who spoke first, ¡°What did you want to ask?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,you can go ahead and speak,¡±Leo replied,not in a hurry. Mrs.Drake continued, ¡°I discussed it with your father and we¡¯ve decided to immigrate to a foreign country. after you¡¯ve recovered in a few days!¡± ¡°Immigration?!Why?¡±Leo was very speechless and never thought that this was what she would say. ¡°Actually, your father and I had this idea a few years ago, but you are studying Chinese medicine, so you must have developed better in China.And we thought then that we respect your choice and your career can be sessful.I am also pleased with your father. But I never thought that what you have learned will bring you such a disaster.If we had known that there would be such a catastrophe,we should have immigrated early, and this would not have happened!¡± She was a little emotional,and even med herself,thinking that if he immigrated earlier,he might have. been able to avoid such a disaster. ¡°Mom,how can you say that!What does this have to do with what I have learned!¡±Leo said,puzzled. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Definitely Not Sulcide ¡°Of course,it has something to do with it!If you haven¡¯t known about these things,you wouldn¡¯t go to that laboratory and meet that female demon. You have suffered so much!l shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to take medicine!¡±Mrs. Drake eximed as she put all the me to her son¡¯s major. If only he hadn¡¯t studied medicine,he wouldn¡¯t have gone there and encountered those terrible things. Now, she regretted allowing her son to follow the footsteps of his father. Hearing what his mother said, Leo was taken aback. It hurt him to hear those words from her mother. There was also a part of him that was a little angry.He protested, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me if you¡¯re just going to say that.I love medicine, Mom!And I can only enjoy my life if I take that field.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­¡±Mrs.Drake was stunned. She didn¡¯t the corner of her eyes as she muttered, ¡°Are pets it would come out from his son¡¯s mouth. Tears filled you ming me?¡± Leo immediately shook his head. He held both of her shoulders tofort her and make her understand how he loved his major.¡±I¡¯m not ming you, Mom. What I¡¯m trying to say is that don¡¯t me my major for major and what happened to me.It was the people who do crimes, who do terrible things to others. It¡¯s not my especially not ours.I know you¡¯re worried about me but please,you don¡¯t have to say that. Some things are just bound to happen, Mom. Maybe it¡¯s bound to happen to me.¡± Mrs.Drake was surprised by what his son had said.Leo was a man of medicine,after all. He studies ancient medical book and pharmacy all day,so it was surprising to hear that he believed in fate. Seeing that his mother failed to give him a reply,Leo took this chance to change the topic to something more imporant. He had been wanting to ask this. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, Mom,and let¡¯s focus on a different. matter.Is it true that Kelly is dead? Is she really dead?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Mrs.Drake snorted. ¡°It¡¯s quite annoying how she died so easily,but we can¡¯t do anything about it anymore. We have a connection to the forensic doctor and the DNA had been identified too,so there¡¯s no possibility of it getting tampered. But don¡¯t worry,either she died. easily or horribly.death is death and we can still call it as a revenge.¡± When his son didn¡¯t reply, Mrs. Drake held his hand tofort him. Leo just shook his head in response. Seeing that his expression looked troubled,she immediately asked, ¡°Is there¡­something wrong?¡± ¡°No.I don¡¯t know either.I just think it¡¯s a little bit sudden that she died, ¡°Leo said in a low voice. Nodding in agreement, Mrs. Drake sighed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Originally,your father and I made. arrangements. We n to arrest her,give her a hard lesson and torture her before handing her to the police. But I didn¡¯t expect a corspe will greet me first.¡±She looked at her son.¡±Do you think she committed suicide because she knew she couldn¡¯t escape?¡± In the past two days, she had also repeatedly thought about it. The impact of seeing the dead body was too much for her to handle. It made her sick after she returned,but since, she didn¡¯t want her son to be worried about her she didn¡¯t tell him. The people who had known about her death had thought several times as well if sheitted suicide. They didn¡¯t dare telling it to the police because it would be harder to sort out things just by themselves. ¡°No,I don¡¯t think so, ¡°Leo resolutely replied. Even though he couldn¡¯t understand what kind of temperament that woman have she would never commit suicide.He would believe it more if it was murder.After all,she knew too many things about theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. organization. The organization would not hesitate in killling her if they find her useless and couldn¡¯t patch things up anymore. But¡­he was still feeling uneasy.As he tried recalling the shbacks on his mind,there was a part of him telling that it was,after all,not difficult. He tried escaping several times before, but this one felt too unreal.Not until recently, when he had slowly regained his strength,it finally registered on his mind that he did escape. And that Javon¡­ he let him escaped. Wouldn¡¯t someone from the organization find out?What would happen to him if he was found out? And why would he lend him a hand?If he really wanted to help,he should¡¯ve helped him from the beginning instead of spending so much time in the Moran¡¯s. The more he thought about it,the more doubtful he felt.He couldn¡¯t find any answer. Not to mention his body was still not fully recovered, so he couldn¡¯t move too much and leave the garden he was in. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,son.¡±Mrs.Drake patted his hand lightly. She might not know what he was thinking,but based on his worried expression, she knew it was something serious.,¡±I¡¯m sure that Kelly is dead. People in the Moran family have been doing funerals for the past few days. The person we sent their to spy have said that they were mourning and some even got sick,so the death might not really be fake.Of course,there is a possibility that they may be acting but our people have been watching. As long as they continue tailing them,they won¡¯t miss a thing.¡± With a forced smile,Leo nodded.,¡±I¡¯m sorry if I made you worry,Mom. You and Dad don¡¯t need to work too hard.¡± ¡°What stupid things are you talking about!¡±She cupped her son¡¯s face.¡±You are our son,and we will always do anything for you!l should be the one apologizing.I was too careless and didn¡¯t pay much attention to you.l don¡¯t deserve to be your mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡±Leo took her hand while shaking his head. He put up a smile in order to reassure her.¡±Stop ming yourself,no one thought that such a thing will happen.I¡¯m just happy that you and Dad are okay.¡± ¡°Okay. You can rest here.Leave the affairs to us and make yourself time to recover,¡±Mrs.Drake said and gave him a smile as well.¡±The immigration matter,I mean.¡± ¡°What?No.I don¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Leo immediately answered without any hint of changing his mind.¡±My roots are here.Everything I want to learn and do are here.I¡¯m not going anywhere. But if you and Dad will like to leave then I will not stop you.¡± Mrs.Drake hurriedly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the country then we¡¯ll stay as well. No matter what happen,we will be beside you,okay?¡± Only then did Leo let out a little sound of approval and no longer refute. Meanwhile,in the Miller¡¯s residence.ia had lost so much weight due to his father getting into aa. Taking care of her father wasn¡¯t what exhaust her but the people who wanted to pry on their life and know about her father¡¯s situation. ncing at her father who was still asleep on the bed,she picked out her phone before walking out.She then dialed Silvia¡¯s number. When she picked up,she immediately spoke.j¡±Silvia,when are you coming?¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Let Me Ask You, Where Is Your Father? Silvia sighed after hearing ia on the phone.She couldn¡¯t leave just yet. Even if she goes into their residence,it would still be useless. The bloodponents on the silver needle had been tested and analyzed,but it would take time to analyze the data found on the substances. Only then she could prescribed the right treatment for Ray¡¯s.condition. Although this process could be considered fast, ia couldn¡¯t wait any longer. After all, Ray had a high status and influence. There were many people waiting to see him every day,and he had to deal withplicated affairs. Even if she wanted to help out,she couldn¡¯t. They had the option to tell the public that Ray was just sick,however,that could only work for a couple of days. After that,people would catch on and be suspicious. ¡°Not yet, Silvia replied whilelooking at the liquid in the test tube,analyzing it. ¡°How long will it take?¡±ia was starting to get anxious.¡±I don¡¯t want to rush you,but you know how oursituation is.¡± Holding the phone tightly,Silvia said in a calm voice, ¡°ia, I know you are in a difficult situation, and I know that it is not easy for you to deal with it now. But the results of the data have not yete out,and the antidote has not been sessfully developed. It will just be useless for me to go there. ¡°She paused for a minute,thinking carefully of what she would say. ¡°Give me a day. Just one day and I will definitely bring you theantidote tomorrow.¡±, ia sighed. Apart from trusting Silvia,she really had no other way out. She replied, ¡°Okay.I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She ended the call. Turning around and walking back to the bed, she sat on the bedside. She gently held his hand while feeling the sadness overtaking her body. She whispered as tears roll down her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,Dad. Just don¡¯t give up. Please,wait for a littlemore.¡± Although her father wasatose, she believed that her father was able to hear what she said. A knock on the door caught ia¡¯s attention.It was the servant¡¯s voice uttering her name. ¡°Miss ia¡­¡± ia had told them that no one was allowed to enter this room. No one was allowed toe in and takecare of her father except her If there was anything they need,they had to knock. Taking a deep breath and wiping the tears off her cheeks, she got up and walked to the door. When sheopened the door,she couldn¡¯t help but look back, hoping to see her father opening his eyes. However, he wasstill motionless. Sighing,she opened the door and walked out.She closed the door first before looking at her. servant.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡± As the daughter of their employer,she had the authority in the house.r Although her father was controlled by drugs and locked her up for a while, the servants felt that it was just a small dispute between father anddaughter. ¡°Moran¡­ Mr.Moran¡¯s house is here again,Miss ia,¡¯y the servant replied in a low voice. Frowning, ia said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell not to allow anyone to enter the house?Dad is still recovering.¡± ¡°Yes,but Mr.Moran said he wanted to see you, the servant replied. ia was taken aback.She could push people away easily, but Mr.Moran was a different case.He was, after all,her rtive. Her uncle. Now that they were here, she needed to think of something. ia was silent for a while before replying to her servant.¡±Pretend that you don¡¯t see me. Tell them I¡¯m nothere.¡± The servant nodded. ¡°Understood,miss.¡± Just as the servant was about to turn around, she heardmotion from downstairs, it was followed by the sound of messy footsteps. There was not only one person but a bustling crowd. ¡°Miss ia!¡±The servant looked at her in shock. ia was also surprised,but there was no change on her face,she just waved her hand and said. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.Let me have a look.¡± She walked in front,and as soon as she reached the stairs, she saw the crowds of people below. There were at least a dozen people, and they were all adults. And in the middle of the crowd,there were voices of people talking among them. Another servant in their household dealt with themotion.He told them, ¡°Mr. Moran,please do not cause any ruckus.If you continue to ignore the order,Sir Miller will be angry.¡± ¡°Then let him.¡±Kane looked up and yelled with confidence, ¡°Raye out and scold me!l will ept it even if you hit me.But first, let me see you!I have something important to ask of you!¡± ¡°Uh,Miss ia¡­¡±The servant beside her called her in a low voice. ia raised a hand, and then went downstairs.She thought that Kane would not leave easily and she had to deal with it herself As she walked down the stairs, she spoke, ¡°I wonder why the first floor is too noisy.It turned out that it was Uncle Moran.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Everyone turned to look at her.Kane too looked. The servant downstair immediately smiled like he saw a savior. He rushed toward her and wiped his sweat before saying.¡±Miss ia,I tried stopping them but Mr.Moran won¡¯t listen. He forced himself in together with these people.¡± ¡°I see You may all go back to your own chores. This is my uncle. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±ia nced at the servant with a meaningful look. Although the servants still had doubts, they had no other choice but to back down because she was,after all,their employer¡¯s daughter. Seeing that ia didn¡¯t make a fuss, and what she said was quite pleasant,Kane felt a little better.He nodded and said,¡±Great It seems that you remembered well I am your rtive. Do you also remember what day it is today?¡± ia was taken aback by the question. Seeing her suprised face, Kane figured out she hadn¡¯t thought of it at all. He sneered. ¡°Today is the day of your cousin¡¯s funeral,don¡¯t you remember?¡± For the second time,she was stunned. She indeed forgot about it¡­ There had been so many things happening at home. Her father¡¯s situation was still in the process of recuperation.Because of that, she had to deal with so many visits, both sincere and malicious. Although sheheard about Kelly a few days ago,it was only a brief moment..So how was she supposed to remember it when she had other responsibilities she needed to attend first? What was more, Kelly¡¯s death was too sudden and full of doubts. She wasn¡¯t informed how long the result. of her autopsy was, let alone what date they arranged the funeral. And seeing Kane¡¯s face right now, he seemed to be angry. He looked like he would go on a rampage anytime soon. He was asking for trouble and she could feel that. But why would he?Could it be because she forgot about Kelly¡¯s funeral?But Kelly almost killed her,and she believed he knew about that. And even if he didn¡¯t know, her excuse would be enough. ia walked to the small table and pour a ss of water. She handed it to Kane.¡± Recently, the house has been a bit messy,so I wasn¡¯t informed.I really don¡¯t know. Condolences to you,Uncle.¡± Kane just looked at her,then at the water ss she handed over. His chest felt heavier as the bottle of white wine he drank beforeing was rushing to his head. A scene of his wife crying and passing outyed out in his head, at the same time, thinking of his only daughter being buried in that cold cemetery. And now that he was looking at the indifferent and calm face of his niece whom he had cared since childhood,itmade him furious. He knocked off the water ss in her hand and pointed at her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t make me go in circles and tell me where your father is!¡± Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Are You Deceiving Me? The ss of water fell to the ground. The ss broke as it spilled the water. One of her servants immediately looked at the situation. ¡°Miss ia?¡± ia waved her hand,indicating that everything was okay.She then looked at Kane and said, ¡°Uncle Moran, what do you think you are doing?¡± Her tone was calm,but the smile on her face waspletely gone. Her face had turned cold,showing how she was displeased by his action. Relying on some alcohol, Kane continued to yell, ¡°What do you think I am doing?Your cousin is going to have a funeral today. But you and your father don¡¯t seem to care. Your father doesn¡¯t even answer my calls these days. What exactly is he doing?Is he avoiding me?¡± ¡°Dad is not feeling well and needs to rest. If you want to ask something,wait for him to recover and come back here.¡±She paused while looking at him with a meaningful look. ¡°However, if you really wanted to push your agenda then go on. But I don¡¯t think Dad will be happy about it. You know how people does when they¡¯re sick,right?If they¡¯re not feeling well, they¡¯re also not in a good mood.¡± Kane was taken aback because of what she said. He was actually afraid of Ray. But because of Kelly, they were able to make Ray obedient which made him forgot his fear toward him. Now that Kelly was dead, he had to think carefully and wonder if he did something wrong. Why was he not answering his calls? But the thought of Kelly made his heart ache,and the fear was covered with grief. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me!I¡¯m here today to visit your father. You said he¡¯s sick.I am his brother-inw so I want to know how he is doing.¡±He walked past ia and started climbing the stairs while calling Ray. ¡°Ray,I came to visit you. Are you feeling better,Ray?¡± Seeing that he was about to go upstairs, ia suddenly panicked. She hurriedly ran to catch up and blocked his way. ¡°Dad is not feeling well. Why can¡¯t you understand that he doesn¡¯t want any disturbance?He needs to rest. If you¡¯re not going to listen, he will be angry. And you¡¯re just going to worsen the situation!¡± Being blocked, Kane stopped in his tracks. But this time,he wasn¡¯t taken aback. He pondered on her words and actions as assumptions started to form inside his head. One corner of his lips twitched,revealing a smirk. ¡°ia,what kind of tricks are you ying with me?Your father is not sick at all,is he?¡±He pointed to the upstairs,as if he had everything under his control.¡±He actually isn¡¯t there at all,is it?¡± If he was here,he would have been rmed by such a big movement.With Ray¡¯s temper,even if he didn¡¯t reprimand him,he would send someone to drive him out. But now,even if there had been such a loud noise,only this little girl was stopping him. There was obviously something wrong. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡±ia denied,mustering up the courage to raise her head. ¡°My father is upstairs in the room. As I said, he is resting because he¡¯s sick. He doesn¡¯t want to see you too until he gets better, Uncle.But if you still insists, then do it.¡± Withdrawing her hand, she stood straight with a look of letting go. Such calmness made Kane hesitant. Squinting his eyes and leaning against the railing of the stairs,Kane looked at her. Then looked upstairs, and back to her again. After repeating this several times, he pointed at her. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me,aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you,Uncle?I don¡¯t see any benefit of me lying to you.¡±ia sneered, then nced around at the people he brought. ¡°Uncle Moran,I understand your feelings. But I will never understand how you brought so many people in my house. Who are you trying to embarass?If it wasn¡¯t for Dad not feeling well,do you think you coulde in so easily?¡± When her uncle wasn¡¯t able to reply, she continued. ¡°Also, if I¡¯m really lying to you,Dad will always come back. And knowing what you did today,I wonder what he will going to do to you when he finds out.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Those words made Kane tremble. Ray¡¯s cold stare shed in his mind which made him felt sobber as chill ran down his spine. He took a step back but still hesitated to back down. He looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Is your father really sick?Why was he sick?What¡¯s the cause of it?¡± Pursing her lower lip,ia said,¡±He¡¯s just overworked. His body is a little weak and he needs to rest.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Kane continued to ask, ¡°Have you been to the hospital to see a doctor?Which hospital did you go to?Is it reliable?Otherwise, let¡¯s go to another hospital to make him feel better the soonest.¡± Seeing that he was about to go upstairs again, ia hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s the doctor Dad often sees.She is very reliable,Uncle. Don¡¯t forget that Dad has a high status.He doesn¡¯t just go to any hospital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,but our doctor is not just any doctor either.¡± ¡°He cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°Anyway..I¡¯vee all the way.I really need to see your father,,so I can¡¯t just leave like this. Will you let me see him?¡± He was still skeptical,feeling that ia was up to something. He hadn¡¯t seen Ray for several days, and he couldn¡¯t get through the phone..Rumors had started going around in private too,so saying that Ray was attacked and dying. Some said that he was missing. Others had. said that he might have been arrested formitting a crime. But it was just suppressed and didn¡¯te out in public. The death of his daughter was already a great blow to him. Adding all these rumors made his heart into complete turmoil.So he couldn¡¯t afford to leave without getting a clear answer. He had to see Ray for himself. ¡°Uncle Moran¡­ ¡°ia sighed. ¡°Are you even listening to me?How many times do I have to tell you that Dad doesn¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± Kane let out a cough He nced at the people before looking at ia.¡±ia,do you even know what¡¯s going on?Rumors about your father is circtiong around the area.¡±He lowered his voice as he muttered thest sentence. ia pursed her lips,but said nothing. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t believe those nonsense, but I just want to confirm it myself. I¡¯m worried about him.So let me see him,okay?I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be mad at me.¡±Rolling his eyes, he continued, ¡°Or, if you have something you can¡¯t tell others, why not tell me?Maybe I can help you.¡± Seeing that he was too difficult to deal with, she sighed. She nced at the people in the living room before looking at him with a small smile.¡±Do you really want to see my dad?¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Chapter 874 You Have To Help Me with this Matter Following her movements, Kane also nced back.,He then turned to look at her while still carrying a meaningful smile. ¡°Am I really not allowed to see him?¡± ¡°Well,it¡¯s not impossible. But you brought too many people.Do you really want to meet my father or you have something up your sleeve?¡±ia crossed her arms as she remainedposed. Too calm that it made Kane a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. After all,you are my uncle.It¡¯s just that, what will Dad think if he sees the people you brought?¡± Kane thought for a while. He nced at the stairs before stepping closer to her and whispered, ¡°Tell me the truth,ia.Is your father really here?¡± ¡°Of course.Everyone knows my father took a few days off. Where else could he be except home?¡±ia sneered,still calm like earlier. Kane raised one of his eyebrows as he pondered for a while. After a minute,he leaned on the railing and said to the people. ¡°You all go out and wait for me outside.¡± After receiving the order,the people retreated one after another. The room fell silent when all of them left. Seeing the people leave, ia was relieved,but she didn¡¯t dare to make her expression obvious. She remained calm as if she didn¡¯t care at all. One hand to cover her mouth, she whispered to him as if she was afraid of rming the people. ¡°Uncle Moran,do you still insist on seeing Dad?I want you to understand that Dad is really not feeling well and he has been not in the moodtely. You are seemed to be not in a good mood too right now.Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s much better for you to leave?¡± Rubbing his fingers, Kane frowned and hesitated.It didn¡¯tst for a minute when he rolled his eyes after making up his mind. ¡°Even if he will get angry,I still want to see him. He is my brother-inw, after all.I want to know how he is doing.¡± After he said those,he immediately walked passed ia and continue going up the stairs. With his fast movement, ia was caught off guard and failed in stopping him. ¡°Uncle Moran,wait!¡±ia eximed. She ran after him,but when she caught up with him, he was already at the door. She held the doorknob while catching her breath. Seeing her blushing and panting just to stop him,Kane realized something. He took a step back and eyed her. ¡°You¡¯re keeping something, aren¡¯t you? Tell me the truth. Your father is not really here,isn¡¯t he?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ia tried to put up a smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Stop pretending and tell me what really happened.I could help you so tell me.Is it true that your father has been taken down by the higher-ups?¡±Kane gestured his hand as he started to feel nervous. If Ray really was arrested, would he and all their existing projects be affected too?As soon as he thought of this question,he wanted to have an answer quickly. ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking, Uncle. ¡°ia sighed,getting back her calmposure. Kane somehow agreed. She was right. Maybe he was just thinking too much. ¡°Since I¡¯m overthinking, let me know about his illness.¡±Kane attempted to move forward. But ia yelled,making Kane stop. She bit her lower lip as she made up her mind.¡±Fine!Since you are so caring about my dad,I will not stop you anymore. But,please,think it through.¡± After she spoke,she turned the handle and opened the door. Instead of going in,she made a gesture of invitation. Seeing her like this,Kane hesitated and remained standing at the door. This could be a trap. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in now,Uncle? Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±ia continued gesturing her hand. There was a faint smile on her face,which made Kane feel more and more confused.. But he had already arrived here.If he turned around and leave,not only he couldn¡¯t solve the doubts,but it would make him look like a coward. He clenched his fist before walking in quick.He had to see him. As he reached the inside,he said with at smile, ¡°Ray,I heard that you are sick,so I wanted to know how you are=¡± But before he could finish his sentence, ia had walked in and closed the door shut which made him jolt. What made him more surprised was the body on the bed, motionless and it didn¡¯t look like it would move anytime soon. ¡°R-Ray?¡±He took a step back.Ray was indeed inside the room,however, he didn¡¯t seem to have gotten a sickness that could be washed away after a few days. ¡°Ray?¡±He called again,but the person on the bed didn¡¯t respond nor move an inch. With his mind full of questions, he turned to look at ia.¡±ia,your father¡­¡± ¡°I already told you that he¡¯s sick. Now that you have seen him,I didn¡¯t lie to you,did I?¡±ia had calmed down. Now, she needed to think of a way on how she could drive him out of the room as soon as possible. But seeing it with his own eyes,Kane just felt troubled instead of feeling resolved.He couldn¡¯t just leave easily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡±Kane suppressed the panic in his heart and asked. He walked toward Ray to have a clear look. He sighed in relief after making sure he was still breathing. However,Ray wasn¡¯t waking up. Even though he was so close to him,Ray didn¡¯t seem to notice his arrival.It looked like this wasn¡¯t just a simple slumber. ¡°Dad is actually poisoned, ¡°ia said with her back against the door panel.¡±Do you understand my difficulties now,Uncle?¡± Blinking Kane was a little confused. ¡°Your father was poisoned? How?What kind of poison did he get?¡± ¡°I want to know too. But it¡¯s a pity¡­¡±ia wanted to say it was a pity that her cousin was already dead,but she refused to continue her words. ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡±Kane asked. ia shook her head and changed the subject., ¡°Uncle Moran,you have to help me with this matter.¡± ¡°Help¡­you?¡±Kane gulped.He felt a little nervous. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Taking a step forward, ia said in a low voice, ¡°You have seen what happened to Dad now,and you know that there are a lot of people looking for Dad.I can hardly handle it. So,you have to help me keep it from them.¡± ¡°Why?!¡±Kane questioned. He was confused. ¡°You said your father was poisoned, so why are you letting him stay. here?Hurry up and send him to the hospital. How did you even know he was poisoned in the first ce?¡±Kane brushed his hair in frustration.¡±So these days of not getting in touch with him, he was just lying here unconscious,huh?¡± Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Equivalent to a Life-Saving Grace Facing Kane¡¯s question,ia pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Before he could speak,she continued, ¡°As for the poisoning of my father, there is no doubt about it.Don¡¯t you know about the poison?¡±Kane yelled while his forehead creased, ¡°How would I know! Are you trying to say I was the one who poisoned your father?!¡± He looked infuriated, but he didn¡¯t seem to be troubled about what she said He clearly didn¡¯t know about the poisoning.ia thought about it for a while. With Kelly¡¯s behavior and way of doing things,it wasn¡¯t impossible she had been nning on poisoning him for a long time. Both her uncle and aunt didn¡¯t know about it,so it wasn¡¯t surprising they didn¡¯t know of what happened to her father. These days,she had been ming herself why she didn¡¯t pay more attention to her father. She knew how vicious Kelly was,but still,she let her guard down. Now her father had fallen into her trap. However,no matter how much she felt regretful,she couldn¡¯t turn back time. She couldn¡¯t resurrect Kelly from the dead and make her pay. Her only hope right now was Silvia¡¯s antidote. Thinking of this, she looked at Kane, and said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Uncle Moran. I¡¯m just asking.You and Dad have gotten closer recently and spend a lot of time together, so I thought you knew about the poison.¡± ¡°Even if I knew,I would stille to ask you,and¡­¡±Kane thought about the people he brought.It was unreasonable for him to bring them which made him didn¡¯t continue what he was about to say. He cleared his throat and said something else.¡±Now is not the time to talk about this. Hurry and take your father to the hospital. He needs immediate treatment!¡± After he said that, he took out his mobile phone and was about to make a call.But ia immediately stopped him. ¡°Uncle Moran,don¡¯t!¡±ia shouted.¡±Dad has an image to take care of.If thises out in the public,matematik you know how serious the consequences will be.And¡­¡±She paused and looked at him seriously. ¡°I heard the vine project hase to an end. Many people seems to be displeased about you taking over the project. A lot of people are watching you,Uncle. If the news of Dad spreads, then you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue,but her eyes were saying something. And Kane immediately understood that. Even if she was just making an excuse,it seemed to be effective because of the look of Kane¡¯s face. He was extremely anxious. Although ia¡¯s words were not pleasant,they were true. A lot of people had been fawning on the project. But because of how crucial it was,and how Kelly and theirboratory was so important,everything wasn¡¯t in ordance.No matter how many people they recruit,they couldn¡¯t seem to establish good cooperation. Those people didn¡¯t like him a long time ago,but because of the rtionship between Ray and him,they didn¡¯t dare to do anything His expectation was that after the projected waspleted,he would receive a lot of profit and hispany would get recognition.So he didn¡¯t bother to think of the those irrelevant people. But due to an unexpected turn,her daughter was gone. The death of Kelly gave him a huge blow.In addition to the pain of losing his daughter, Kelly¡¯s influence on the project was also crucial. Another thing he was worried about was Ray¡¯s obedience. Would he still obey him if Kelly was no longer around?He wanted to know about it so he insisted oning here. He didn¡¯t expect he would face another situation. Because of ia¡¯s words,his anxiety grow more,making him drop his phone. ¡°Uncle Moran,I have been hiding this matter because I was concerned. Now that my cousin is gone,I don¡¯t know how your project is doing now,¡±she said.She held his uncle¡¯s hand. ¡°But,Uncle, we are a family. You have to help me keep this matter secret.¡± Her sudden action made Kane more frantic.He stuttered. ¡°H-How long do we have to hide this?Sooner orter they will find out!¡± ¡°Just for a little time, ¡°ia said. ¡°I¡¯m already trying to find a way to give Dad an antidote..When he wakes up,then everything will be fine. When that happens,I will definitely tell Dad that you have helped our family during this difficult time.¡± Listening to these words, Kane was a little moved.If he helped out this time and Ray survived,it would give. him an advantage. What he would do with equate to a life-saving grace. With Kelly¡¯s death,he was unsure if Ray would still treat him fine. But if he would help out this time, then their rtionship might not grow cold. Furthermore, if he turned away and refused to help,it would be a great mistake. ia saw how her uncle was deep in thoughts so she called him.¡±Uncle Moran!Uncle Moran!¡± Kane came back to his senses. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle so of course, I¡¯m going to help you.It¡¯s just¡­ ¡°He paused for a moment and made sure that his work would not be in vain. ¡°Will he really wake up?Where are you going to find the antidote?Is your doctor good enough to do that?If not, then I better find someone else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, the person I left the task for is absolutely reliable. She is the doctor my father trusts¡­ What we can do best is to wait and avoid unnecessary troubles. The less people know about the situation,the better My father is involved about you getting the project, so if someone finds out about Dad¡¯s situation now¡­you know what will happen. Frowning,Kane felt that what she said made sense. He nced at Ray and said, ¡°Okay.But I can only help. you for two days. If your father hasn¡¯t woken up after that day,we have to find another way.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ia nodded with a grateful expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Moran!Dad will definitely wake up after two days.I hope that you won¡¯t tell Aunt Moran about this too,lest she be anxious.¡± ¡°I know ¡°Kane sighed and gestured his hand.He looked at her niece and wondered. ¡°ia,why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed?You¡¯re different from before.¡± Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Chapter 876 She Hates This Person ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ia sighed, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve grown up.¡± ¡°Grown up?¡±Kane didn¡¯t understand what she meant for a moment. ¡°Yeah,I used to have my dad and you. I was always carefree. However, I shouldn¡¯t be like before,especially that daddy is like this, and so many things are happening at home.I have to hurry up and grow up. ¡°She looked at Kane with sincere eyes, ¡°Uncle Moran,I know that my cousin suddenly left, and you and Aunt Moran are very sad. However, you can¡¯t fail. You still have apany and business, and there are many things waiting for you.Aunt Moran also needs your care,so for the sake of our families, we must all be strong!¡±She sighed helplessly. Kane was touched, ¡°You¡¯re right,we can¡¯t fall.We all have to be strong!ia,you¡¯ve done a good job. Your father¡¯s matter is indeed not suitable to be publicized now. Don¡¯t worry,I will help you keep this secret!¡± ¡°Thank you,Uncle Moran.¡±She nced at her father who was lying quietly on the bed.¡±I believe that after my father knows about it, he will also thank you.¡± Hearing it,Kane was energized. Only after sending off the Moran family members, ia felt her legs weakened, and the tension in her heart was suddenly relieved. She was extremely tired. In fact,she never dealt with such a thing before.She never lied without changing her face, and speaking falsely. It was more tiring and difficult than controlling her diet.However,in that situation, she had to force herself to adapt and learn. She must really have learned to grow up. She must not depend under her father¡¯s protection forever.Instead, she would protect him! The small studio,which had been resting for a while,resumed work again. Silvia sat in a chair with a cushion behind her and a rug over her knees. She promised Simon that she would take good care of herself and her children, and she must do so. However, her eyes were still fixed on the operating table not far in front of her,and on her left,herbs were gurgling and frying. The experiments on both sides were carried out at the same time in order to speed up. That mess was really too big.Several people were poisoned,but the toxicity waspletely different. Leo,Ray,and before that, Simon,were allpletely different types and produce different effects. ording to Charles Petersen¡¯s information, the secret experiments done in theboratory before were to develop different biochemical weapons to turn people into puppets. These puppets of different shapes could be easily manipted. While waiting patiently,her phone vibrated, and she adjusted the mode to keep it in a quiet state. She picked it up and take a look.It was Javon¡¯s number. Although his contact information has been deleted before,she could still remember his number Frowning, she picked it up. Javon seemed to be in a hurry,and immediately said, ¡°Silvia, when are youing?¡± ¡°Give me another two days.¡±She replied calmly, and stared at the utensils on the operating table without blinking. ¡°You can¡¯t do it in two days!It¡¯s too long!I can¡¯t wait!¡±He refused, ¡°Is it okay tomorrow?I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°No!¡±She was more decisive and disagreed,¡±Javon,I promise you,it¡¯s already for the sake of the past friendship,and for Mathew¡¯s sake,don¡¯t push yourself!¡± After being rebuked, Javon was very anxious, ¡°Silvia, I¡¯m not urging you, it¡¯s really time. Everyone said before. to give you time, but you can¡¯t procrastinate endlessly like this!¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning,he will pick you up!¡±Suddenly,an unfamiliar voice sounded on the phone. It was hoarse and strange,sharp and distorted. Silvia froze for a moment,a chill instantly rose up her back, and her phone almost slipped from her palm. ¡°Who are you?!¡±She calmed down and asked, subconsciously sat up straight, and leaned forward. The ear-piercing and treacherousughter made her hair stand on end, and she felt ufortable all over.However,the other side keptughing. Just when Silvia couldn¡¯t take it anymore,theughter abruptly stopped.Perhaps it was too sudden,making it even more ufortable. ¡°Who am I?You¡¯ll know when youe here.¡±He giggled mischievously,but his voice was sly and stern, ¡°Ms.Austin, I advise you not to toast!No eating or drinking!Our patience is limited. The reason why you are safe and sound is not because you or the Palmer family, but because we still need you and want to keep. you. However, if you don¡¯t know the current affairs,then right away.you your family, and the closest and most caring people around you will know what will happen if you offend us!¡±He said thest sentence through. gritted teeth. Holding the phone tightly,Silvia answered in a cold voice, ¡°Since you still need my ability,I also advise you. to be more polite. Otherwise,I will let you know what it means to fall short! She hated that man!Although she never met him yet, and even though she still didn¡¯t know what he looked like,just listening to his voice already made her hate him. She never hated a person so much,not only his threats but also his tone of voice, and the way he spoke,all made her want to put her hand through the phone and grab his neck directly. Facing her counter-threat,the disgusting voiceughed again,seemingly contemptuous and disdainful.¡±Okay,then I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±He suddenly stoppedughing and said,¡±Javon will pick you up at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.If you don¡¯t obey,you may be the first to be hurt.Who is around?Let me think about it.Is it your husband?Son?Or¡­your little assistant?Or¡­¡± ¡°If you dare to touch any of them,I will definitely make your life worse than death!¡±Silvia roared into the microphone. After hanging up the phone,she panted, and her hands shook uncontrobly. The little ones in her womb seemed to feel her emotions. They were sleeping obediently,but at that moment they writhed uneasily. Their movements brought her back to her senses. She took a few deep breaths to calm her emotions,and gently stroked her lower abdomen with one hand tofort them, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,Mom will protect you!¡± ¡°I will definitely protect everyone around me!Definitely!¡± Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Is All For Maniption As soon as Simon approached,he heard her voice.Although he couldn¡¯t hear what she was shouting clearly he could hear her emotions. When he walked over quickly, he saw her standing there with her mobile phone in her hand. Her face was still sullen. ¡°What?¡±He nced at the things on the operating table. They were still in progress. There was no rm sound,and there was no special situation, so he walked towards her quickly. He touched her forehead. Her body temperature was normal,then he saw that her chest was heaving violently. Just as he was about to take off her mobile phone,she held it back,¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±He knew it was the call at a nce, but he didn¡¯t hear who it was. ¡°Javon.¡±ncing at him,Silvia sat down slowly with one hand propped up on her waist.She casually pulled the pillow beside her waist and adjusted to a morefortable position, ¡°It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s the person behind him.¡± ¡°The mysterious man appeared?¡±Simon was surprised. That person has been hiding behind the scenes,secretive, and now he appeared. It was very difficult to guess what he wanted to do.¡±What did he say?¡±After thinking for a while, he asked again. Pursing her lips,Silvia looked ugly, ¡°He threatened me.¡± ¡°Threatened you?¡±Simon raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, ¡°How did he threaten you?Didn¡¯t you agree to join?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I said to wait for two more days, but they refused, saying that there was too little time.¡±Silvia paused, ¡°They said they would pick me up tomorrow morning, and I had to go.¡± ¡°So,it¡¯s just a matter of time?¡±After a pause,Simon gently put his hand on her shoulders,and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry. Think about it from another angle. Is the reason why they are so anxious is because time is running out, so they put pressure on you like this?Without you,would they have failed?¡± Sighing, Silvia pinched the bridge of her nose,feeling very tired. When she was doing experiments. before,she would often stay upte for two or three days. She would rack her brains to make a perfume that fit her own ideas and wishes,but it was not as tiring as this time.After all,with the passage of time,her stomach would get bigger and heavier,and it would be a bit overwhelming. She was able to deal with any dangers she encountered before, and she was able to think of ways to n ahead,but this time was unusual. That person, and that organization was really too huge beyond imagination. They were also too concealed. She didn¡¯t know who the real maniptor of the other party was. Was it a person,or a certain force, and what was it that¡¯s behind it,so that it was so unscrupulous? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid ¡°His palms wrapped around her shoulders, leaned her against him, and patted her to comfort her. Simon said softly, No matter how he threatens you, if you don¡¯t want to go,no one can force you! Remember,no one can force you to do what you don¡¯t want to do!Even if I try with all my wealth, I will do my best to protect you and our children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±Silvia raised her hand to cover his lips,and looked up at him,¡±What do you want to spend all your money on?They don¡¯t ask for money. Besides,if the money is gone,what do we eat?¡± Seeing her coquettish and serious look, Simonughed,kissed her again,and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you can joke. At least you¡¯re not in a bad mood.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, and it¡¯s not much better. It¡¯s been a few months,and I don¡¯t have a clue.It¡¯s like a mess,and I feel like they¡¯ve been leading me by the nose.¡±Silvia pursed her lips,discouraged. Before,she had always been confident, but now, she suddenly was discouraged. ¡°What?¡±Simon leaned back,put one hand on the sofa,and gently stroked her hair. His movements were gentle,but surprisingly calming the power of. Silvia didn¡¯t answer him,but tilted her head to think carefully,¡±Actually, I have thought about the things in the past few months,and there is a causal rtionship between them.¡± Simon tilted his head thinking, and asked, ¡°What things?¡± ¡°It started from the experimental base.I think they also used Professor Reyes. In other words, it was a card,a pawn. The experiments at the beginning were all pretense. They just wanted to use the experiment, the location of the base, the personnel, and the preliminary idea to do the experiment they wanted to do,but I didn¡¯t know it at the beginning.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Nodding thoughtfully,Simon was listening to her analysis carefully and didn¡¯t interrupt. Silvia continued, ¡°Not long after,the gue broke out in South Asia.It seemed irrelevant, but it had a causal rtionship with the virus they developed. Then there was Freddie.I don¡¯t know about Freddie. Does it have anything to do with them,but my gut tells me it should be!¡± When it came to Freddie,Simon¡¯s face turned serious, but he still didn¡¯t interrupt,and continued to nod, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Leo and Mr.Miller are all rted to Kelly,and Kelly is closely rted to that organization. These various viruses look different, but in fact the ultimate purpose is the same. It was all for maniption!¡± ¡°But the gue doesn¡¯t seem to be maniptive. ¡°Simon objected.If the virus was maniptive,then entire South Asia, and even some people in America,would be manipted, including him. But obviously not,it¡¯s just that the spread was very fast. There was also a part of the fatality rate,and the probability of infection was very high. ¡°Actually,I think there are two directions for their research. The gue itself is not dominated by maniption. In other words, the maniption virus is too difficult to develop, the mass production is too small,and it is not contagious. ¡°Of course,it was all her guesses and analysis based on the data in that database Although she was proficient in perfuming and could be regarded as proficient in herbal medicine,she has not delved too much into the ssification of toxicity.Especially in these years. With the rapid advancement of science and technology,most of the difficult and misceneous diseases she was exposed to were various lesions, but the probability of poisoning was extremely small. But now,the virus was artificially created. She didn¡¯t participate in it,so it was even more difficult to distinguish so clearly. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Chapter 878 You Are Not The Savior ¡°So¡­you mean if you want to detoxify.you have to work in two ways?¡±As he spoke,he subconsciously looked at the console and the steaming traditional medicine beside it. ¡°Yeah ¡°Nodding,she raised her hand, and pointed to the opposite position, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been developing it since detoxifying you. At that time,Director Gibbs had already researched it.The medicine to conquer the gue is here.Yesterday I received a message from Director Gibbs,and it has been approved. The medicine will be distributed to all those infected with the gue soon.Don¡¯t you think that this gue ising to an end?¡± Simon nodded.In the recent period,it was not as crazy as it used to be.South Asia already passed the most terrible time. The seque were still serious, and there were still small areas of infection, but compared before,it¡¯s much better. ¡°The gue is not enough! The most important thing is to get rid of this cancer!¡±Silvia frowned,with a solemn expression. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself too much!¡±Seeing her serious face, Simon was half appreciative and half distressed. He always admired and was always obsessed with the way she worked seriously. When she was focused, she seemed to be a different person,devoting herself to the career she loved. She was shining because of it. That¡¯s why he felt sorry for her body,worried about the child in her belly, and didn¡¯t ask her to stop until she was unwell a few days ago. He deeply understood that she loved the things she wanted to do and was happy to do it. He should not imprison her,lock her footsteps,and put her on the road of love. But,distress was also true. For so long,no matter how obsessed she was with work,research and development, and experiments, she never worked as hard as she¡¯s doing now. She also faced various dangers. It was no exaggeration to say that he faced various assessments and risks since he was a child. He also encountered kidnapping and murder, but he felt that none of them were as great as the risks she encountered these days. He was still investigating the organization,and it was indeed unfathomable.It could only be said that the forces behind it were too powerful,so he couldn¡¯t figure it out.As for Javon,he believed he has been fighting wits and courage for a while, and there¡¯s really no way to compromise. To be honest,he was also very angry about what Javon did. However, if he would think about it,if one day Asher was really kidnapped and he couldn¡¯t be found, for the sake of the child he might also would do so. No one was a God,and they all have their own weaknesses and fragility. Before that time,they dare not speak empty words. Therefore,he could understand Javon¡¯s pain in his heart, but he could not understand his concealment and hurting Silvia emotionally. ¡°You are not the savior. There is no need to make it difficult for yourself. You have done a good job!¡±He comforted her softly,hugged her into his arms, and gave her some warmth and strength. Silvia turned to look at him,¡±I¡¯m not a savior,but I want to do my best to protect myself and the people! care about!In fact, you are the same as me!You have been protecting me and taking care of me all along.Now I have this ability and opportunity,I will do my best to protect you and our child!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Simon smiled,leaned over,and kissed her forehead, ¡°I believe it!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I believe you have the ability, and I believe you can do it!¡±He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just that our strength is limited after all,and this matter should not be the responsibility and burden of the few of us.¡± Silvia leaned back,distanced herself from him, and looked at him carefully with wide-open eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Simon let go of her shoulder carefully,¡±Am I wrong?¡± She shook her head,¡±Noll just didn¡¯t expect that you went with me!¡±Speaking of,she was very excited but regained her spirits, ¡°There is something I didn¡¯t tell you,so let¡¯s make it clear that you won¡¯t get angry.¡± Seeing her pointing out a finger with a serious and careful look on her face, Simon raised his eyebrows. and smiled, ¡°Oh?Tell me!¡± ¡°No you have to promise me not to be angry before I continue!¡± When they were together,they said that they would not hide anything, and they would discuss things together.Later, when he encountered danger in South Asia, he did not notify her immediately, which caused her to worry for a long time and became angry. The two met again Emphasize and confirm,and never hide it again.But this time,she broke the contract, and she did it first without telling him, so she also felt guilty. Simon naturally understood what was going on in her little head,thought it was funny, and wanted to make a break to make the atmosphere easier,so he pretended to think about it and said, ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell me,how will I know if I will be angry or not?Moreover, not long ago, we mentioned that we will not hide anything from each other in the future,and we will discuss everything. Why it didn¡¯t take long before¡­¡± ¡°I made the mistake first,I admit it!So do you want to listen?¡±She raised her lips unconsciously and asked coquettishly. Sighing softly,Simon wanted to make some more adjustments, but in the end,seeing her acting. coquettishly,his heart became softer.He raised his hand and pinched her cheek,saying dotingly, ¡°Well,I won¡¯t get angry!¡± Silviaughed.Of course,he wouldn¡¯t be angry,but getting his affirmation has a different meaning. ¡°Two days ago, Director Gibbs called me.¡±She said seriously. Simon nodded.¡±You did.¡± ¡°Well,but there is one thing I didn¡¯t tell you.I tested his tone and found that he also knew about that mysterious organization. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a secret,so it¡¯s not appropriate to make it public.¡±Lowering her voice,she said softly. Simon raised his eyebrows. ¡°Hmmm?¡± Silvia continued, ¡°I was honest with him,and he didn¡¯t expect me to know it too. Since everyone knew it, we simply exchanged information. In fact,the higher-ups also knew the organization¡¯s existence.It¡¯s just that they were too cunning and kept changing ces before, so they were not caught.It¡¯s almost locked now,but because they have this uncontroble weapon in their hands, and they didn¡¯t know how big their hole cards were, they haven¡¯t acted rashly for the time being. Just because they are afraid,they might scare the snake. She thought carefully about what Director Gibbs said, and it¡¯s what he meant.¡±So, I¡¯m not fighting. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Is A Good One. I¡¯m done.¡±Silvia poked Simon¡¯s cheeks when he didn¡¯t speak after she finished speaking ¡°Oh,¡±Simon responded. ¡°Oh?!¡±She raised her eyebrows.She was very dissatisfied with his reaction, ¡°It¡¯s just oh?¡± Seeing her appearance,Simonughed, ¡°Otherwise?You have such an idea,everything has been prepared,and you have such strong backing and reinforcements,what else can I say,except to praise my wife who is too capable?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wrinkling her nose, Silvia answered, ¡°Why do you sound sour?Didn¡¯t I tell you all about it?I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. In fact,we just talked about it not long ago,and Director Gibbs said¡­you know. ¡°Everything she said was kept secret.In fact, with Simon,she really had nothing to hide. He knew all these things. ¡°I understand.¡±Nodding,Simon sighed faintly. Silvia was speechless. Feeling that something was wrong with him,she looked at him suspiciously,¡±Do you have something to say?Why do I feel that your reaction is so t?¡±He reacted so calmly. She kept it from him,and just pretended to be angry. With the backing of Director Gibbs, to be precise,with the backing of her superiors,she really felt much. more at ease.If the higher-ups were already watching that group of people,it meant that it would be much more convenient in terms of force or other aspects, such as restricting entry and exit,and arresting. No matter how powerful they were,they were all individuals and belong to their own family. The situation waspletely different. Cursing the corners of his lips,Simon tilted his head to look at her, and said after a moment of pondering, ¡°I also have something to tell you,but it¡¯s okay,you can¡¯t get angry.¡± Silvia looked at him confusedly, ¡°Huh?¡±Simon would turn against the general,which she hadn¡¯t expected,and she was stunned for a moment. ¡°Look,you have something to hide from me, and I have something too¡­ ¡°Scratching his scalp with his fingers,he pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°So, we¡¯re even?¡± Even?!Silvia sat up straight and turned to him.She narrowed her eyes dangerously, ¡°Say it!¡± Simon was dumbfounded. Why was it different from him?When she faced him,it¡¯s easy to turn his head,but when in the opposite direction, he felt so guilty. After coughing dryly, he said bravely, ¡°Actually I know everything you just said.¡± ¡°You know all?!¡±Silvia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.She never expected that Simon already knew about it She felt that she was hiding something from him,so she felt very guilty and secretly med herself for several days. ¡°When did you know?!¡±She couldn¡¯t believe it.It was extremely private and highly confidential.It could be said that,except for Director Gibbs whomunicated with her that day,she did not tell anyone else and she kept her mouth shut Director Gibbs couldn¡¯t possibly¡­She ran through her mind quickly,and immediately found the answer, ¡°Is it Director Gibbs?¡± With a raised eyebrow,Simon¡¯s eyes said it all. ¡°Damn!¡±She couldn¡¯t help but swear. She was speechless to the extreme, ¡°This Director Gibbs is really. He repeatedly told me to keep it a secret,and emphasized the seriousness of the incident! How can someone with such a big mouth hold such an important,confidential and high-ranking position?!¡±She said angrily.She was only angry that Director Gibbs was not in front of her now,otherwise, she would have taunted him severely. Simonughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t me Director Gibbs for this matter.He really didn¡¯t tell anyone else. To be precise, we are just three parties keeping it secret.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Silvia was puzzled.What was the secret of three parties? ¡°He needs to cooperate with you, but at the same time, he also needs to cooperate with the Palmer Group.¡±After a pause, Simon continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget,the Palmer Group took over the previous vine project Where necessary,we have always spared no effort. The Palmer Group has also made a lot of contributions,and Mr.Miller¡¯s recent anomalies are not unnoticed by the higher-ups.But recently he became sick at home,and this matter was temporarily put on hold.¡± ¡°Mr.Miller is¡­ ¡°Silvia wanted to say a few words for Ray,but she had no choice but not to. Raising his hand,Simon added, ¡°I know. But the higher-ups don¡¯t know about this matter, and they don¡¯t n to report it for the time being. Let¡¯s discuss it after the poison in his body is detoxified and he regains his sanity. ¡°Having said that,he frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just that if this continues, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hide it for long.¡±He understood Silvia¡¯s pressure. In many cases, it was not that people wanted to be a savior,but the situation forced them to do so. He felt sorry for her hard work, but he also understood their helplessness more clearly. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long. Soon!¡±Looking at the things on the console,she said meaningfully. ¡°I won¡¯t leave this marriage. ¡°Two marriage certificates were ced on the table, and Winnie gently pressed one hand on them,¡±Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°At this point,there¡¯s no point in procrastinating.¡±Freddie¡¯splexion was livid. His eyes were heavy,and his spirit was also sluggish. He lookedpletely different from before. Seeing him like that, Winnie felt even more distressed, and couldn¡¯t bear to expose it, so she could only turn her head away and say, ¡°Whether it¡¯s interesting or not,you are not the only one who has the final say Back then when I got married, I asked for a marriage. Now I want a divorce,okay. You ask for it once too!¡± ¡°Okay,I beg you for divorce!¡±Unexpectedly, without any hesitation, he spoke directly, without pping at all. Winnie looked at him in surprise. Her eyes were not only shocked but also full of pain, ¡°You¡­.what did you say?¡±Her lips and voice trembled,and she leaned forward, ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, you know what I believe,and it won¡¯t change!¡±Freddie lowered his eyelids. His voice was t,and she couldn¡¯t hear the ups and downs of emotion. Taking a deep breath, Wu Winnie said, ¡°Okay! Then you know my temper, and what I believe will not change! I have believed in you Freddie all my life,and this matter will not change, nor do I think about it!¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that when you divorced me,I am still pregnant and have children?Don¡¯t say that the court will not judge, and the children will not agree! What are you going to do,Freddie?If you are being coerced,who is forcing you to divorce me?Why are you doing this?¡±She asked sadly.If he was really being threatened,why couldn¡¯t he say that there were only the two of them now? Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 880 Sweet Revenge By Nuit Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Are You Not Convinced? Faced with Winnie¡¯s questioning.Freddie just pursed his lips,and said lightly, ¡°No one forced me,and you don¡¯t have to say so much I know I¡¯m sorry for you,but it¡¯s not good for each other if we waste it like this. How about getting rid of it soon?¡± ¡°Our marriage is a bondage to you,isn¡¯t it?¡±Winnie asked. ¡°Wu Winnie!¡±He seldom called her by her name like that. He raised his head to look at her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say too much, and there is nothing to exin!Just pretend that I died in South Asia!l shouldn¡¯t have. Winnie stared at him intently, trying to find a trace of affection in his eyes. However, all she could see was heartlessness,which broke her heart.Even if he was controlled and brainwashed, such eyes still hurt her deeply. She clenched her fist tightly.Her nails dug into her palm, stinging her flesh and also her heart.¡±No,you didn¡¯t die in South Asia! You came back, so I can¡¯t pretend nothing happened!¡±Taking a deep breath, Winnie stood up,picked up the two bright red books, and held them in her hands, shaking, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you still love me or not,and I don¡¯t care what you are for!Anyway,I will not divorce you!If you insist,okay, then you go to the court to sue!Let¡¯s go through the process slowly!¡±After speaking,she turned and left. There was still a glimmer of hope in her heart that he would change his words and persuade her to stay,but in the next second she heard a very soft sigh, and then Freddie said softly, ¡°As you wish!¡± His words instantly broke her defense.She suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Freddie!¡±Looking at the wheelchair whose back was facing her, she stepped over,walked in front of him,pressed one hand on the armrest of the wheelchair,bent,stared at his side face and said, ¡°Pretend like this,hold on¡­.Are you not tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I want to divorce you. Turning his head and looking at her,every word of Freddie was like a sharp knife,stabbing at her fiercely, ¡°Is it okay?¡±After finishing speaking, he pushed her hand away, and walked towards the bedroom with a nk expression. Wu Winnie stood behind him,tears streaming down her face. Late at night,in the office on the highest floor of the experimental base,only a warm yellow light was turned on,making the whole room a bit hazy and dim. A short figure stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling windows, forming a huge image contrast. The whole room was silent,until a ck shadow appeared behind him,approaching quietly. The shadow was holding a needle in her hand,and the tip of the needle felt chilly under the warm light. She raised her hand,and pointed the needle at the back of his neck to pierce him.. However,at that moment, that short figure seemed to be aware of it,and quickly turned around. ¡°What about this time?¡±His voice was sharp and piercing With her hand still hanging in the air,she paused and replied, ¡°It¡¯s improved fromst time.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡±After snorting, heughed, ¡°You say that every time but it doesn¡¯t get any better!Sometimes I really doubt that my illness is too difficult,or you are just too stupid!¡± Get bonus For such unceremonious ridicule,the shadow just lowered her head without a word of rebuttal. ncing at her coldly, the man turned around,moved his shoulders,took off the clothes on one arm,and exposed his arm, ¡°Yeah!¡± He snorted, and the ck shadow stepped forward,quickly disinfected it with alcohol cotton,and then stuck the needle in. As the potion was pushed in the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit. He just frowned, and then the needle was pulled out. ¡°Huh¡­ ¡°He breathed a sigh of relief,moved around, and then put on the sleeves again leisurely,watching the ck shadow turn around and put down the needle,busy packing things, with her slender back facing himself. He sat back in the chair,curled his lips and said, ¡°Silvia wille here tomorrow morning to join our department.Are you afraid?¡± The ck shadow paused for a moment,then quickly continued to do what she was doing. Her tone was ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . full of indifference and disdain,¡±Although I don¡¯t understand why the organization has always been so fond of her,I have a soft spot. Why do you always trust her so much?But¡­I respect the organization¡¯s decision.¡± Are you not convinced?¡±He raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile, ¡°But you haven¡¯te up with any favorable proof that you are stronger than her.¡± ¡°I thought that the finished product I contributed was enough to make the organization believe in my ability,and the boss should know that I am more loyal to the organization than anyone else.¡±She turned around,and the halo nted across half of her body. ¡°Only loyalty is useless. This kind of thing is invisible,intangible,easy to change,and easy to express.It is the most worthless!¡±He shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡°Here,the most important is strength and ability!You should know it!¡± ¡°Yes!But I don¡¯t think Silvia is more capable than me!¡±She raised her chin,and her face was full of refusal to admit defeat. ¡°She¡¯s not as capable as you?¡±The man smiled,and rubbed his chin gently with one hand,¡±But she solved the virus you developed I heard that the reason why the gue in South Asia did not spread rapidly in America is because she came up with the antidote.¡± ¡°The reason why it didn¡¯t spread quickly was because America was able to control it quickly!The news spread quickly,without causing too much panic!If you attribute all of this to Silvia.I think she is too high.¡±She hummed disdainfully ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not all due to her,but she solved the virus you¡¯ve been studying for several years in just over a month is this true?¡±Leaning back,he put one hand on the armrest and gently pointed his fingers,sighing, ¡°It¡¯s not that the organization never thought of reusing you,but your performance is too disappointing¡± ¡°The integration is not good,and the heaviest version has not yet seeded. Up to now,I have put myself in it,have to feign death to escape, and the organization has to help you out. Tell me,how do you make the organization reuse you?How do you convince me that you are stronger than Silvia?¡±After a pause,his eyes fluttered. He looked at her with a gloomy face, and then asked her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it,Kelly?¡± In the halo of yellow, Kelly¡¯s side face looked so sinister and strange. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Crystal was a little rebellious. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Marcus said, ¡°Last night, someone wanted to kill Sadie-she didn¡¯t say anything yet, but she was almost dead. If you want to kill her, you can give it a try.¡± ¡°Kill her?¡± Crystal was stunned. Marcus flicked her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things that you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Crystal covered her head angrily. ¡°Why can¡¯t I know anything about my mother?¡± Marcus paused. This little girl indeed cared about her mother a lot. Perhaps it was because she had experienced the fickleness of human nature since she was born. Countless people wanted her to die, not Chloe. No one wanted her to be born, but only Chloe. She loved this child and was even willing to exchange her life for her daughter¡¯s life. Although Crystal had never seen her mother, she could actually feel her mother¡¯s love for her. This was something that others could not give her. Marcus only took a puff and put it out in the sandbox. He took out a box of chewing gum from his pocket and nned to get rid of the smell of cigarettes. After all, he really had a program to record later. If people smelled smoke on him, it would take less than half an hour for Marcus to be the most searched topic. He pulled out a piece of candy from the small box with his slender fingers and casually ced it in Crystal¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for you to not get involved. Being a good student is the only thing you need to do right now. Here you It¡¯s strawberry-vored gum.¡± Crystal looked at the chewing gum in his hand and wanted to say something, but Marcus had already walked quickly to the elevator. He casually threw the wrapping into the trash can and put on a mask as he walked. But in a sh, the elevator door closed, blocking Marcus¡¯s figure. ¡°¡­¡± She lowered her head to look at the chewing gum for a long while before she peeled off the wrapping and stuffed it into her mouth. She had only taken a few bites when she realized that something was wrong. The refreshing taste of mint rushed straight to the top of her head, causing Crystal¡¯s little head, which was not very clearheaded due to herck of sleep, to be clear-headed in an instant. MarcusCrystal was certain that Marcus did not remember the vor of chewing gum wrongly. He must have deliberately picked a mint-vored gum to deceive her! Crystal was forced to put on a pained mask by the taste of mint. She wanted to spit it out, but the passing nurse was shocked. ¡°Miss¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Crystal struggled to spit out the chewing gum that was ten times mintier than normal mint. She covered her chest and said, ¡°¡­I feel like killing someone. Is it a disease?¡± ¡°¡­Ah?¡± The nurse was stunned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a disease, but it¡¯s a crime.¡± Crystal took a deep breath. As a cool breeze blew in, the taste of mint came back to her mouth. She covered her mouth, and her tears were about to fall. ¡°How many years will I be sentenced to if I kill my sibling?¡± The nurse said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not aw major. Why don¡¯t you put up with it first and I¡¯ll help you search on Google?¡± Crystal,¡±¡­¡± Crystal stood up straight and said, ¡°No need. Thank you. I suddenly calmed down.¡± Sheforted herself with Marcus¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in jail because of this kind of person.¡± The nurse asked cautiously, ¡°Miss¡­ Are you¡­ really okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Crystal smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very forgiving. I¡¯ve been through nine years of education life and now I¡¯m in college. I usually don¡¯t argue with dogs.¡± The nurse was speechless. She felt that Crystal was very sick. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Chapter 882 When Crystal came out of the hospital, the clear sunshine shone on the open space in front of the hospital. When she was about to look for Paul, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in a wheelchair. Crystal stopped in her tracks and shouted, ¡°Roy!¡± The man stopped and turned to look at her. His look under the sun was really gentle as if it was softer than the wind. ¡°Crystal.¡± Crystal quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Why are you in the hospital? Is there no one to apany you?¡± Roy picked up the report in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an important thing. I¡¯m just here to do a routine checkup, so I didn¡¯t bother anyone else.¡± ¡°Did youe here early?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roy said, ¡°It¡¯s not so crowded in the morning. Why are you here?¡± Crystal briefly exined that Sadie was hospitalized and asked, ¡°Roy, have you had breakfast yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Roy said helplessly, ¡°Some of the tests requires me to go on fasting.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat either. Let me treat you to breakfast.¡± Crystal pushed his wheelchair and said, ¡°I want to eat fried dumplings. What about you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re rich now.¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat fried dumplings too.¡± The passers-by around almost subconsciously turned their heads to look at the two people and even suspected that they were filming a movie. After all, this scene was really beautiful. The girl was wearing a white dress, her footsteps were light, and her long ck hair was smooth and shiny. Her long eyshes shimmered with a hint of gold in the morning light. The contours of her profile were extremely exquisite, and her nose had a slightly upturned curve, making her look especially charming and lovely. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The young man sitting in the wheelchair was wearing a clean and tidy white shirt. The color of his irises was deeper and more intense than most people¡¯s, which made his pupils appear even gentler, like newly fallen snow covered with a soft glow. The red mole between his eyebrows, however, was like a me that ignited all his coolness, transforming it into stunning beauty. Near the hospital, there was no shortage of stores selling medicine, flowers, and breakfast. Crystal chose a store that looked visually appealing, and when she entered, she noticed that although it was only 8 in the morning, there were already many people inside. The store owner and his wife were busy, constantly moving around, and when a new customer arrived, they could only quickly greet them and instruct them to scan the QR code to ce their order. Crystal sat down by the window and took out her mobile phone to order. She didn¡¯t eat much, so she only ordered fried dumplings and soy milk. Then she handed her mobile phone to Roy and asked him, ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s neither good nor bad, I guess.¡± Crystal knew that although Roy had never mentioned it, he was very concerned about the fact that his legs were different from those of ordinary people. Therefore, for so many years, she had never asked him how his legs were injured. ¡°Why do you show such an expression?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s as if my leg was injured because of you, and you have to be responsible for me.¡± In fact, Crystal didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she was wearing now. She looked down and said, ¡°Roy, your legs will definitely recover.¡± Roy handed the phone back and said, ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯ve grown up, but sometimes I think you¡¯re still that little girl.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Roy said, ¡°You¡¯re still using these two sentences tofort people.¡± Crystal was speechless. The storefronts near the hospital were all quite expensive, after all, the foot traffic was extremely high. Perhaps because of this, the tables and chairs in this small breakfast shop were ced very close together. When the shop owner brought over some panfried dumplings, steaming hot soy milk, and clear broth beef noodles, the people at the nearby table were Just about to get up to leave. The shop owner probably thought that she could skillfully navigate her way between the pedestrians and the tables and chairs, so she didn¡¯t stop and continued on her way. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Chapter 883 The shop owner probably really had extraordinary skills and was very familiar with her own shop, but she didn¡¯t know much about guests. The junior high school student, who was ying with his mobile phone, walked out with his schoolbag on his back. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He suddenly changed his route and bumped into Crystal¡¯s table. The junior high school student was quick to react and immediately jumped away. However, the tray in the shop owner¡¯s hands flipped over, and hot soy milk and beef noodles were all sshed on the innocent people. For a moment, Crystal was dumbfounded. When the soy milk and soup were sshed, her subconscious reaction was to close her eyes. She felt that if she couldn¡¯t see it, it wouldn¡¯t hurt so much. However, the expected pain did not arrive. She only heard a chaotic sound, and then she was enveloped in a pair of arms with a faint citrus fragrance. The shop owner was scared out of her wits. ¡°Are¡­ are you all right? I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± The shop owner scolded the middle school student when he quickly ran away after realizing the situation was not good. Crystal must have been deaf for a few seconds. Then she slowly raised her head and saw Roy¡¯s cold face. He pursed his lips tightly and sweat dripped down his fair skin. His body was also very tense. Probably because it was too painful, he held Crystal¡¯s hand very tightly. The guests in the store all looked over. The shop owner quickly came over and said, ¡°Young man, let me check on your wound¡­¡± In fact, she even suspected that she was seeing things. This thin and weak young man sitting in the wheelchair could actually push the wheelchair over so quickly and protect the little girl in his arms. He did not hesitate to use his back to block the hot soy milk and soup. She was afraid of scalding him, so she reached out to pull off his clothes. She wanted to see how badly he was burned. But Roy held onto his cor and gasped for breath, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± With a pale face, he let go of Crystal and asked her, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, but Roy¡­¡± Only then did Crystal see that his whole back and right arm were almost wet, and they were steaming. It could be seen how high the temperature of the food and drink were when he was sshed. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Roy said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The shop owner came over with a pair of scissors and said, ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been running this breakfast shop outside the hospital for more than ten years. If you are scalded, you have to cut off your clothes quickly. Otherwise, when your clothes and skin are stuck togetherter, it will be very troublesome and painful to deal with them. Cut off your clothes quickly and we¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, this is our responsibility. We won¡¯t leave you alone¡­¡± Roy said gently, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to deal with it myself.¡± The shop owner couldn¡¯t understand why this young man was so stubborn. Was he embarrassed to take off his clothes in front of his girlfriend? Or was he afraid that he would lose face if he went to the hospital like this? Roy lowered his long eyshes, took out a tissue and wiped the soy milk on his hand. Crystal sniffed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Not long after they came out of the hospital, the two of them returned to the hospital and were sent to the emergency room. When they were dealing with the burn, Roy insisted on letting Crystal go out. ¡°The wound may not be very good to look at. It will scare you.¡± Crystal was speechless. Her eyshes trembled and she was about to cry. ¡°No, I want to see how badly you are injured.¡± Roy said in a gentle but irresistible tone, ¡°Crystal, leave first.¡± Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Crystal had no choice but to walk out while sniffing. She sat on the bench and waited. Roy seemed to always be like this. He had been protecting her since she was a child. As long as she was with him, no matter what danger she encountered, she would not get hurt. She looked at the hospital¡¯s snow-white walls, unsure how much time had passed. Eventually, Roy emerged and spoke to the doctor treating his burns: ¡°The burns are extensive and some are severe, but luckily you sought medical attention promptly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Remember to apply the ointment twice a day and take the antibiotics. Even though it¡¯s already autumn, the temperature can still be high during this period, so it¡¯s important to prevent infection and avoid getting the wounds wet.¡± Crystal nodded and finally asked, ¡°Doctor, will there be a scar?¡± The doctor paused and smiled while saying, ¡°As a man, what does it matter if there are scars on his body? With such extensive burns, scarring is inevitable. However, if he really minds, he can consider a skin graft surgery.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it, doctor,¡± Roy said in a gentle voice. ¡°Thank you.¡± The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Remember not to get the wound wet.¡± Then, he left. Crystal¡¯s eyes were red, and the tip of her nose was also red. She squatted beside Roy¡¯s wheelchair and said, ¡°Roy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, there¡¯s nothing to apologize for,¡± Roy sighed and stroked her furry head. ¡°Besides, if all that hot soup had sshed on you instead, you would have been disfigured. A young girl like you who loves to be beautiful would have cried for a long time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Roy took Crystal¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. Even if there¡¯s a scar, no one will able to see it under my clothes.¡± Crystal curled her lips and said in a tearful voice, ¡°But it will hurt a lot.¡± Roy was stunned and then said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt very much.¡± He slowly wiped away Crystal¡¯s tears and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you cry. Don¡¯t make me feel bad, okay?¡± It seemed that Roy rarely spoke to people in such a gentle way. Crystal wiped her tears and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really sad¡­¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°Shall we go to another store to have breakfast? I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Crystal quickly nodded. After taking the medicine, she pushed Roy to a high-end restaurant nearby. Perhaps the price was too scary, so there were not many customers. However, Crystal was afraid that something might happen again, so she did not dare to go to the restaurant on the side of the road again. The waiter came over to order, and Crystal casually ordered a portion of fried dumplings-the price of fried dumplings here was ten times that of the previous shop, and the food presentation seemed to be no difference. After breakfast, Crystal counted on her fingers and estimated that she needed at least four digits to pay off her debts. She felt a little sad and thought to herself that it seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay Antony¡¯s money this month. However, Antony was very wealthy, so she thought she could pay him back next month. As she was lost in thought, the waitress came over with a smile and brought a serving of double scoop ice cream, saying, ¡°This is a small gift.¡± Crystal thanked her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡± The waiter nced at Roy and said, ¡°This gentleman has already paid the bill. This ice cream is a small gift for paying the bill.¡± Crystal looked at Roy in shock. ¡°Why are you doing this? We agreed that I would treat you to breakfast.¡± Roy slowly wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin and said gently, ¡°You paid me for the medicine, so you don¡¯t have to pay for breakfast.¡± Crystal was speechless Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Hospitals were always one of the busiest ces in the world, with crowds of peopleing and going, and traffic on the roads outside could also be congested. Crystal pushed Roy along the pedestrian walkway. Then, Roy asked, ¡°Do you have any ns for the long holiday?¡±The hospital was always one of the most lively ces in the world. It was crowded with people, and the traffic along the road was also very crowded. Crystal pushed Roy on the road. Roy asked, ¡°Do you have any arrangements for the long vacation?¡± Crystal stopped at a clothing store on the side of the road and said casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet¡­ Roy, wait for me.¡± She pushed open the door and walked into the clothing store, but she came out in less than two or three minutes. She had a ck coat in her hand. She draped the jacket over Roy Grecic and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns, Roy?¡±She put on Roy¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nning to go see an art exhibition,¡± Roy Grecic said in a warm voice. ¡°I mentioned it to you before, the Stefen Miller exhibition. The old painter is almost 90 years old now, and this is hisst exhibition here.¡±¡®Tm going to visit an exhibition.¡± Roy said in a gentle voice, ¡°As I¡¯ve told you before, in the exhibition of Stefen Miller, the old painter is almost ny years old. This is hisst exhibition in Hallbury.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Crystal didn¡¯t have much of an artistic sense. It was evident from the birthday video she made for Harold. She struggled even with drawing simple pixted characters. However, she was interested in things rted to art. Stephen Miller was a very famous contemporary artist, and his exhibition tickets were always sold out. His works had once sold for a staggering price of 11.5 million dors. It was a testament to the brilliance of his artistic heritage. ¡°I happen to have an extra ticket,¡± Roy said, ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± Crystal was helpless. ¡°What do you mean by extra ticket? You bought it for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I bought it for you. I promised to give you a bookst time and I¡¯ll bring it to you together, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Crystal nodded, sighed again, and whispered, ¡°Roy, why are you so nice to me?¡± Crystal didn¡¯t remember how old she was when she met Roy, but she always remembered the first time she saw him. The little boy was dressed neatly in a shirt and a pair of pants. He looked like a little prince, which was out of tune with Sunshine Vige. In fact, he was not a native of Sunshine Vige. It was only because he was in poor health that he asionally came to live in Sunshine Vige during the winter and summer holidays. It was said that his grandmother was born in Sunshine Vige, so he had some roots in Sunshine Vige. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because¡­¡± Roy thought seriously for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a child like you who is so easy to satisfy.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°There were so many children at that time. After getting a piece of candy from me, they still wanted more. But you were different. You were very happy to receive a piece of candy and you wanted to take it back for your brother to eat.¡± Crystal pouted and said, ¡°I felt like I couldn¡¯t win against them, so I decided to retreat and give up.¡± Roy smiled and said nothing. After checking for a while, Roy saw that the familiar car was parked by the roadside and said, ¡°My driver is here to pick me up. You can go back first.¡± He raised his hand, and Crystal subconsciously bent down to let him touch her head. Roy said, ¡°Go back.¡± Crystal looked at the driver who got out of the car and said, ¡°Roy, you have to apply some medicine to your wound. Don¡¯t let it get wet. You need to watch what you eat¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Roy said, ¡°Go back.¡± Crystal waved her hand and ran towards Paul¡¯s car. The silhouette of the young girl appeared so light and soft under the sunshine, like a flower dancing gracefully in the air. She passed by with a light fragrance lingering in the air. The driver came over and said, ¡°Young Master Grecic.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Roy casually handed the bag containing the report to him. The driver took it respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Grecic, I hope you can go back for dinner.¡± Roy squinted at the clear sky and said, ¡°I got it.¡± The driver stepped forward and tried to push the wheelchair for him. Roy said, ¡°No need.¡± He slowly pushed the wheelchair to the side of the car and murmured, ¡°The weather is so good today.¡± Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Harold only returned to Flower Land at night. Today he seemed particrly exhausted, with tiredness evident in his facial expression. Crystal hesitated for a long time but ultimately decided not to mention the situation with Leni and Chloe, after all, Sadie had only spected and had no evidence to support her ims. Bringing it up would only add unnecessary worries. Besides¡­ Even if it was true, it was Leni¡¯s fault. It had nothing to do with Harold. Harold hung his coat on the coat rack and quickly walked over to embrace Crystal. The coldness emanated from his body caused Crystal to shiver. She held a cup of hot milk tea and looked up while saying, ¡°You¡¯re so cold. Do you want some milk tea?¡± She raised her ss and said, ¡°Dana just brewed it. I only added a little sugar in it. It¡¯s warm.¡± Harold took a sip off the tea in her hand and paused, ¡°How much is the sugar did you say you added in?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Crystal made a gesture and said, ¡°Three and a half spoonfuls.¡± Harold was speechless. The little girl really loved this kind of sweet and creamy taste. Crystal looked at Harold¡¯s disgusted expression and took another sip. She asked confusedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this not very sweet?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not sweet.¡± Harold gave her a perfunctory reply. Crystal leaned over and looked at his expression carefully. She raised her fair and tender fingers and gently pressed his be. She asked, ¡°Is today¡¯s meeting very troublesome?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± What was troublesome was other things. Crystal sat down on the sofa and pulled out her tablet to browse the news. She said, ¡°I came across some financial news today by chance. It said that the stock price of White Group has been declining, and if it continues like this, it may lead to a financial crisis¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to the nonsense written by these marketing ounts.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Harold said, ¡°The White Group has been in a financial crisis for a long time.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Crystal was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t care about it?¡± ¡°Why should I care?¡± Haroldzily leaned against the sofa. Dana brought out a fruit tray. He fed a strawberry to Crystal and said casually, ¡°No matter what happens to the White Group, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Crystal began to hate capitalists. ¡°It¡¯s despicable. You wealthy corporations can just say no if you don¡¯t want something, but regr folks like me are burdened with huge debts.¡± Harold said, ¡°A regr folk? If Daxton dies, you can get an eight-digit share of the inheritance.¡± Crystal opened her mouth wide. ¡°Eight digits¡­ Is it true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you won¡¯t receive any extra inheritance if you¡¯re not in favor,¡± Harold said in a calm voice. ¡°Given Daxton¡¯s personality, he would probably split the power in the Evans family equally among his three sons. For someone like you, money is all you can get.¡± Crystal had never felt that she was that valuable. Now she deeply understood why Dora was so afraid of hering back at that time. If Daxton died, Dora would naturally be unwilling to share the inheritance with her. That was an eight-digit figure! ¡°There¡¯s a reason why capitalists are capitalists,¡± Crystal said solemnly. ¡°For example, you¡¯re very good at brainwashing people. In an instant, you made me feel like I was very wealthy.¡± Haroldughed. ¡°If you¡¯re a good girl, all my assets will be yours.¡± Crystal stretched out her hand, made a gesture, and said, ¡°Forget it, your property is too heavy for me to carry on my back. You should keep it yourself.¡± Shey on the sofa and said, ¡°I just want to sleep well now, so I decided to sleep on the sofa tonight and generously give you the bed.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!